iii I 
 
^ 4 
 
// 
 
 iluLu/ i/mm^ 
 
AN 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA 
 
 RURAL SPORTS. 
 
London : 
 
 Printed by A. SroTTiswooDE, 
 
 New- Street- Square. 
 
AN 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA 
 
 RURAL SPORTS; 
 
 OR, 
 
 A COMPLETE ACCOUNT, 
 
 HISTORICAL, PRACTICAL, AND DESCRIPTIVE, 
 
 OF 
 
 HUNTING, SHOOTING, FISHING, RACING, 
 
 AND OTHER. 
 
 FIELD SPORTS AND ATHLETIC AMUSEMENTS 
 OF THE PRESENT DAY.; 
 
 BY DELABERE P. BLAINE, ESQ. 
 
 AUTHOR OF 
 
 "outlines of the veterinary art," "canine pathology,' 
 
 ETC. ETC. ETC. 
 
 illustrated by 
 six hundred engravings on w^ood, by r. branston, 
 
 from DRAWINGS BY ALKEN, T. LANDSEER, 
 DICKES, ETC, 
 
 LONDON: 
 LONGMAN, ORME, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS, 
 
 PATERNOSTER-RO\V. 
 1840. 
 
ADDRESS. 
 
 In offering to the Public an " Encyclopedia of Rural Sports," the 
 Publishers feel called upon to give some account of the origin of the 
 work, the objects proposed to be accomplished, and the means employed to 
 accomplish them. 
 
 Its object is to treat of every variety of Sporting, in the most enlarged 
 sense of that word. The work is, in fact, devoted to the History, Descrip- 
 tion, and Explanation of those Sports which permanently attach many 
 thousands of English gentlemen to a country life, and induce others to 
 hail with pleasure the annual return of those periods when the pursuits of 
 fashion, or the urgent demands of absorbing business, are, for a time, for- 
 gotten in the enjoyment of those delightful and healthful recreations which 
 fit the body and the mind for renewed exertion. 
 
 It would be absurd, in the present day, to affect to pronounce any eulogy 
 upon sporting. Even those who are not sportsmen admit that the pleasures 
 of the field are of all excitements the most innocent and healthy ; and the 
 universal favour in which they have been held, from the earliest ages to the 
 present, is no slight testimony in their behalf, nor slight justification of 
 any attempt to regulate and render beneficial the pursuit of them. It is 
 certain that those who have once enjoyed the pleasures of the field require 
 no recommendation to continue them ; the relish for them, like the relish 
 for any thing that is healthy and natural, increases with fruition, and 
 " grows with what it feeds on." The healthful recreations of the Field, when 
 properly conducted, resemble those intellectual enjoyments, wherein pleasure, 
 indeed, seems the means, but instruction as well as amusement may be con- 
 sidered the end. And though, in the barbarism of the darker ages, man may 
 have hunted, and shot, and fished with as little care for improvement,' and 
 as small chance of increase of knowledge, as if he had been a mere beast 
 or bird of prey, modern times have produced a great change in this respect. 
 Philosophy now gains stores of interesting facts from the laborious pleasures 
 of the intelligent sportsman ; our acquaintance with Natural Histoiy is im- 
 proved ; and the most exciting of amusements is made one of the best 
 means of instruction. 
 
 It is the characteristic of this age that nothing can be done without re- 
 ceiving aid from science, and nothing that receives such aid fails to impart 
 
 A 3 
 
vi ADDRESS. 
 
 added stores of information to it in return. We have put off the belief 
 that men can do any thing sufficiently well by the mere force of habit, and 
 we insist on their knowing why they do a thing, and what are the various, 
 and which the best, modes of doing it. 
 
 The sportsman by rote is but half a sportsman ; his range of pleasure is con- 
 fined by the want of knowledge, and even the things he sees can hardly be said 
 to be observed by him, or to afford him any pleasure but that derived from 
 having by his skill obtained possession of them. But he who has improved 
 his opportunities of knowledge has a double enjoyment : he has pleasant 
 thoughts for companions, his sports are better conducted and more success- 
 ful ; and, Avhile he bags his game with the satisfaction of a victor, he marks 
 and remembers its peculiarities with the eye of a naturalist. Who has not 
 felt the enthusiastic bursts of feeling of old Isaac Walton, on reading his 
 descriptions of the prey he took, the place of its capture, and even of the 
 means employed to take it ? And who has not felt how the poetic old angler 
 must have revelled in enjoyment where a less cultivated sportsman would 
 barely have attained to a sense of satisfaction ? Knowledge, therefore, is 
 sought by the sportsman^ not only as a means of sporting well, but of sport- 
 ing pleasurably. But the more he increases his amount of knowledge, the 
 more he desires to increase it ; and thus his powers of inquiry and observ- 
 ation are continually exercised, and by their exercise errors in Natural 
 History are corrected, and experience is acquired by him for his own be- 
 nefit, and for the use of other men. To facilitate the accomplishment of 
 purposes like these, books of all sorts have been, from time to time, pub- 
 lished on the subject of particular Field Sports, and these have, for a short 
 period, satisfied curiosity, but have done so only to heighten it afterwards. 
 Something more complete than any of these works was required, — some- 
 thing that should enable a sportsman of one class to understand and enjoy the 
 sports of another class, — something that should assist in giving perfection 
 to all, by combining in one volume the knowledge peculiar to each. In 
 short, " an Encyclopcedia " comprehending the various details of the whole 
 subject was wanted. It was to gratify in the fullest manner this desire that 
 the present volume was written. It embodies all the most recent and most 
 useful knowledge connected with sports ef every kind. Formed upon the 
 principle of giving in the smallest possible space the largest possible amount 
 of information, it has been carefully prepared free from the errors of earlier 
 productions, and full of the latest and best authenticated discoveries and 
 observations. 
 
 The plan of the work is to give the fullest information relating to every 
 particular sport. It has therefore been formed into grand divisions ; such, 
 for instance, as that of Hunting, with subdivisions giving descriptions of 
 the creatures hunted and the creatures used to hunt them and of the means 
 of rearing, preserving, and employing both. In this manner, each particular 
 division has been connected with the others, so as to form a natural history 
 of the animals in any way the objects or the instruments of the chase ; and, 
 where artificial means have been employed in the sport, the division also 
 comprehends the mechanical and chemical knowledge requisite for applying 
 
ADDRESS. vii 
 
 them in the best manner, — a part of the subject which could not have been 
 omitted without rendering the treatment of the rest imperfect. The same 
 course has been pursued with respect to the other divisions of Hawking, 
 Coursing, Fishing, &c. In carrying out a plan so extensive, the talents and 
 knowledge of the most able contributors have been called into exercise, and 
 in all cases where engraved illustrations were necessary, artists of the first 
 skill and eminence have been employed to represent the matters treated of 
 in appropriate designs. The history of each sport has been given ; its pro- 
 gress to its present degree of perfection has been described, or its gradual 
 decay traced : and this has been done to render the work valuable in a 
 historical and political point of view. For as the state of the polite arts has 
 often been taken as an indication of the advancing or receding civilisation 
 of a people, so may the sports of a nation be truly referred to as affording 
 no trifling indication of its manners and morals. This portion of the 
 work will, it is believed, be found most interesting and curious. 
 
 The minor details have not been less carefully attended to. The first 
 divisions are those of Parts, such SiS Hunting or Fishing ; then Chapters, 
 to introduce the natural history of the creatures which are the objects 
 of the sport ; Sections, which contain the systematic divisions of the whole 
 race of such ci'eatures ; and Subsections, which treat of each species of 
 that race. All these are arranged in numbered paragraphs, so that the 
 reference to any subject or portion of a subject may be made in the most 
 easy and simple manner. 
 
 The value o^ pictorial illustrations must always depend in a great measure 
 on their near approach to nature. The practice of wood engraving has now 
 attained a very high degree of perfection ; and the Publishers hope and be- 
 lieve that the representations of natural objects given in the work may be 
 ranked among the most favoui-able specimens of the art. No expense has 
 been spared in procuring the services of the best artists ; and these gentlemen 
 themselves have laboured with a zealous energy in the task which they have 
 undertaken. But, to enable them to execute their representations of animal 
 life with the most perfect accuracy, it was necessary to make frequent re- 
 ferences to the best paintings of such subjects ; and the Publishers take this 
 opportunity of making their acknowledgments, amongst others, to Mr. 
 Ackerman, of the Eclipse Sporting Gallery, Regent Street. 
 
 In getting up a work so extensive and various in its nature, it became 
 necessary to seek for the assistance of many gentlemen who had enjoyed 
 peculiar sources of information on particular subjects. It is with the 
 greatest pleasure that the Publishers are able to say that such assistance 
 has been afforded in the most ready and handsome manner. To Mr. Fowell 
 Buxton they are indebted for a full account of the Capercallie, or great 
 cock of the woods, a bird almost extinct in this country until recently re- 
 imported at a considerable expense by that gentleman ; to the Hon. and Rev. 
 Charles Bathurst, for assistance in composing a scientific history of hawk- 
 ing ; and to Mr. Dowling, for a curious and interesting history of boxing, 
 which includes biographical sketches of a few of the most eminent men 
 who have figured in the prize ring. Mr. Bowness has communicated 
 
 A 4 
 
viii ADDRESS. 
 
 some very valuable information on the manufacture of artificial baits, and 
 on other subjects of great practical importance to the angler. It would be 
 impossible to mention the names of all the gentlemen who have communi- 
 cated facts upon the different subjects of the work ; and for that reason 
 alone they are requested to receive this general expression of the Pub- 
 lishers' thanks for their kind assistance. 
 
 The work now published is the first of its kind ; and the Publishers can 
 only express a sincere wish that it may be found fully to answer the descrip- 
 tion which its name conveys. They have spared neither pains nor expense 
 to achieve this object; and they feel considerable confidence that their hopes 
 will not be disappointed, when they remember that the whole work is the 
 result of above seven years' indefatigable labour of the experienced Author, 
 whose professional knowledge of horses and dogs, and personal acquaintance 
 with every subject connected with sporting, render him especially qualified 
 for the undertaking. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 THE ORIGIN, PROGRESS, AND PRESENT STATE, OF 
 FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE CHASE. 
 
 Chap. I. Page 
 
 The Origin of Field Sports, and the Rude 
 Methods employed in the Capture of Animals 
 
 by the Primitive Races of Mankind - - 2 
 
 I. The Origin of Field Sports - - ih. 
 
 II. The early Artifices practised in the Capture 
 
 of Animals, and the rude Weapons employed 
 
 against them - - - - 3 
 
 III. The Progress of Field Sports after the In- 
 
 vention of Missiles - - - 4 
 
 IV. The Animals subjugated by Man, and 
 
 trained to become Assistants in the Chace 5 
 
 1. The Domestication of the Dog - - 6 
 
 2. The Domestication of the Ass - - ib. 
 
 3. The Natural History of the Ass - - 7 
 
 4. The Domestication of the Camel - - ib. 
 
 5. The Natural History of the Camel - 8 
 
 6. The Domestication of the Horse - - 10 
 
 7. The Domestication of the Elephant - - 11 
 
 8. The Natural History of the Elephant - 14 
 
 9. The Hysna, the Hunting Leopard, and the 
 
 Once, as Assistants in the Chace - - 16 
 10. Birds trained to assist in the Capture of 
 
 Animals - - - - - 18 
 
 BOOK II. 
 
 THE PROGRESS OF FIELD SPORTS AFTER MAN- 
 KIND HAD PEOPLED THE FOUR QUARTERS 
 OF THE GLOBE. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 
 The Progress of Field Sports in Asia - - 19 
 
 I. The Field Sports of China, Thibet, and Indo- 
 
 Chinese Countries - - . - 21 
 
 II. The Field Sports of India - - - 23 
 
 1. Hunting the Rhinoceros - - - 24 
 
 2. Hunting the Tiger - - - 25 
 
 3. Hunting the Wild Hog - - - 29 
 
 4. Hunting the Buffalo, the Bear, the Antelope, 
 
 and the Civet - - - .31 
 
 5. Hunting the Wolf and Hy^na in India - 33 
 G. Deer Hunting in India - - - .34 
 
 7. Fox and Jackal Hunting in India - - 35 
 
 8. Alligator Hunting in India . - • ib. 
 
 9. Sporting with the Feathered Game of India 37 
 
 10. Horse Racing in India - - - 38 
 
 11. Field Sportings in the Indian Archipelago - 39 
 
 III. The Chase as pursued in Tartary, Persia, 
 
 Arabia, &c. - ... 41 
 1. The Chase of the Wild Ass - -12 
 
 IV. Field Sporting in Australia - - 43 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 The Progress of Field Sports in Africa - - 45 
 
 I. The Zoology of Africa . . . ib. 
 
 II. Hunting ot the Elephant in Africa - .46 
 
 III. Hunting the Giraffe - . .48 
 
 IV. Hunting the Lion - - - . 49 
 
 V. The Chase of the Leopard, Zebra, Hysna, 
 
 Buffalo, &c. - . . - 51 
 
 VI. The Antelopes of Africa, and the Methods 
 
 of Hunting them . . . . 53 
 
 Page 
 
 VII. African Method of Hunting the Jackal, 
 
 Ostrich, Ape, &c. . . . . 54 
 
 VIII. African Horse Racing, &c. . - 56 
 
 Chap. III. 
 
 The Progress of Field Sports in America . 58 
 
 I. The Zoology of America ... ib. 
 
 II. Field Sports of North America . - 61 
 
 1. The Chase of the Bison . . - 62 
 
 2. American Deer Hunting . . - 64 
 
 3. American Bear Hunting - - . 67 
 
 4. The Fur Hunters of North America - 68 
 
 III. The Winged Game of America - - 69 
 
 IV. The Field Sports of South America . 72 
 
 1. The Chase of the Urus, or Wild Bull . ib. 
 
 2. Hunting the Puma, or American Lion - 73 
 
 3. Hunting the Peccary and Tapir - - 74 
 
 4. Sporting with Sharks and Crocodiles - 75 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 The Progress of Field Sports in Europe - - 76 
 
 I. The Field Sports of Russia - - - 77 
 
 1 . The Chase of the Wolf in Russia - . ib. 
 
 2. Bear Hunting in Russia - - -78 
 
 II. The Field Sports of Norway, Sweden, and 
 
 Denmark - - . - 80 
 
 1. A Skall, or Swedish Congregational Bear 
 
 Chase - - - - 81 
 
 2. Ringing a Bear .... ih. 
 
 3. The Feathered Game of Northern Europe . 82 
 
 4. The Fishing of Sweden and Norway . . 83 
 
 5. The Reindeer of Lapland - . .84 
 in. The Field Sports of Germany - . ib. 
 
 1. Wolf Hunting in Germany - - . 85 
 
 2. The Battue in Germany ... n. 
 
 Chap. V. 
 The Progress of Field Sports in France - - 86 
 
 I. The early Practice of Field Sporting in France 87 
 1. The Sporting Establishments of France in 
 
 former times - - . ib. 
 
 II. The present State of Field Sports in France 88 
 
 1. Wolf Hunting in France - - . 90 
 
 2. Wild Boar Hunting in France - . - 91 
 
 3. Shooting of Feathered Game in France . ib. 
 
 4. Angling in France . . .92 
 
 5. Horse Racing in France - . . ib. 
 
 III. The Field Sports of Holland and Belgium 94 
 
 IV. The Field Sports of Switzerland - .95 
 1. Hunting the Chamois ... if,. 
 
 V. The Field Sports of Italy, Spain, and Greece 97 
 
 1. A Spanish Bull Fight . - .98 
 
 2. Coursing in the Isle of Cyprus . .99 
 
 3. The Field Sports of Greece - . KJO 
 
 BOOK III. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF BRITISH FIELD SPORTS, AC- 
 COMPANIED WITH OCCASIONAL NOTICES OF 
 SUCH OTHER RURAL AND ACTIVE EXERCISES 
 AS ARE COMMON AMONG THE SPORTING 
 CLASSES OF OUR COUNTRYMEN. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 The Progress of British Field Sports, from the 
 earliest times to the Norman Conquest - 100 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 I. The Animals which formed the Objects of the 
 
 Chase among the Primitive Britons - - 101 
 
 1. The Wild Cattle of Britain . - ib. 
 
 2. The Wild Deer Tribes of early times - 102 
 
 3. Ancient British Deer Hunting - - ib. 
 
 4. The Wolf as a British Beast - - 104 
 
 5. The Wild Boar of Britain - - -105 
 
 6. The Bear of Britain - - - 107 
 
 7. Beasts supposed to have been indigenous to 
 
 Britain, but now extinct - - 108 
 
 8. The ancient British Huntings of the smaller 
 
 Animals - . - . ib. 
 
 II. The Weapons employed in the Chase by the 
 
 early Britons ' - - - 109 
 
 III. The further Improvements in British Field 
 
 Sports - - - - - 110 
 
 IV. The Field Sports of Britain during the Ro- 
 
 man Ascendancy - - - 1 1 1 
 
 v. British Field Sports during the Saxon Hep- 
 tarchy - - - - 112 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 The National Sports and Pastimes of the Welsh, 
 Scotch, and Irish - - - 113 
 
 I. The Field Sports of the Welsh - - ib. 
 
 II. The Field Sportings of Scotland - -115 
 
 1. The Golfing of Scotland - - - 116 
 
 2. The Scottish Games, Curling and Shinty - 118 
 
 III. The Field Sportings of Ireland - -119 
 
 1. A Stag Hunt in Ireland ... jb. 
 
 2. The Field Sportings of Ireland generally - 120 
 
 Chap. III. Page 
 
 The Progress of British Field Sports from the 
 Norman Conquest to the time of James I. - 122 
 
 I. The tyrannical Oppressions of the Normans in 
 
 their Pursuit of Field Sports - . ib. 
 
 1. The Beast Baitings of the Middle Ages - 125 
 
 2. The Introduction of Fire Arms to the Chase 126 
 
 II. British Field Sports from the time of James I. 
 
 to that of George III. - - -128 
 
 1. Bull Baiting revived, and other Cruelties 
 
 pursued with shameful Ardour in these 
 Times - - - . - 129 
 
 2. Changes in the Character of Field Sports, 
 
 in the last and present Centuries - - 130 
 Chap. IV. 
 An Outline of the more popular athletic Exercises 
 at present practised in Great Britain - - 131 
 
 I. Games of the Ball .... /j. 
 1. The Games of Rackets, Tennis, and Fives - 132 
 
 II. The Game of Cricket - - -133 
 
 III. Of Wrestling - - - - 136 
 
 IV. Skating - - - - -138 
 
 Chap. V. 
 The Ancient and Modern Archery of Great 
 Britain - - - . . hi 
 
 I. The History of Archery ... zl). 
 1. The Bows and Arrows of the Ancients - 142 
 
 II. The Ancient Archery of Great Britain - 144 
 
 III. The Modern Archery of Great Britain - 145 
 
 1. The Mechanics of Archery - - ib. 
 
 2. The Modern Cross-bow - - -146 
 
 3. The Modern Long-bow and Arrow - - ib. 
 
 PART II. 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 BOOK L 
 
 THE MORAL CHARACTER OF FIELD SPORTS, AND 
 THE BENEFITS DERIVED FROM THEM. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 
 The Moral Character of Field Sports - -150 
 I. Field Sports proved to be equally Innocent 
 and Useful - - - - - ib. 
 
 1. Field Sports not necessarily connected with 
 Cruelty - - - - 151 
 
 Chap. II. 
 The Benefits derived from Field Sports - - 152 
 
 I. The beneficial Effects of Field Sports on the 
 
 Mind - - - . . ib. 
 
 1. Field Sports inimical to Idleness - - ib. 
 
 2. The social Character of Man advanced by 
 
 Field Sports - - - - 153 
 
 3. The martial Character of Man originated in 
 
 Field Sports, and is greatly sustained by 
 their Agency - - - - 1-54 
 
 4. Field Sports both a Preventive and Curative 
 
 of Melancholy . . - ib. 
 
 II. The beneficial Effects of Field Sports on the 
 
 Body - - - - 155 
 
 1. Health usually attends the Followers of 
 
 Field Sports - - - '*■ 
 
 2. Field Sports favourable to Longevity - ib. 
 
 3. Field Sports important in a Commercial 
 
 Point of View - - - - 156 
 
 BOOK IL 
 
 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE LIVING OBJECTS 
 OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 The general Importance of the Study of Zoology, 
 and its intimate Connection with Field Sports 157 
 
 I. The general Importance of the Study of 
 
 Zoology .... ib 
 
 1. The particular Importance of the Study 
 of Zoology to the Followers of Field 
 Sports - - - - - ib. 
 
 II. The Systematic Division of Animals - - 160 
 1. Tlie Advantages of Systematic Classifica- 
 tion ... . - ib. 
 
 III. The Natural Method of Classification of 
 
 Cuvier and his Followers - - 163 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 A comprehensive View of the component Parts of 
 the Body of Animals, their Connections, and Uses 163 
 
 I. The External Parts of the Body of Animals 
 
 considered - - - - 164 
 
 II. The Composition and Station of the Bones 
 
 of Animals - - - - 168 
 
 1. A comparative View of the Skeleton of 
 Animals - - - - 169 
 
 Chap. III. 
 Of Quadrupeds, their Station and Conformation 170 
 
 I. The Modern Division, or Station, of Qua- 
 
 drupeds ... - ib. 
 
 1 . The Bony Fabric of Quadrupeds, exemplified 
 
 by the Skeleton of the Horse - - 171 
 
 2. The Anatomy of the Horns of Quadrupeds 173 
 
 3. The Teeth of Quadrupeds - - 174 
 
 4. The Bones of the Trunk of Quadrupeds . 177 
 
 5. The Bones of the Extremities of Quadru- 
 
 peds - - - - - 178 
 
 6. General Functions of the Skeleton - - 181 
 
 7. Anatomy of the Head and Neck of Quadru- 
 
 peds - - - - 183 
 
 II. The Nervous System in Quadrupeds - - ib. 
 1. The Nerves and their Functions - - 184 
 
 III. Senses of Quadrupeds ... 185 
 
 1 . The Sense of Vision in Quadrupeds - - ib. 
 
 2. The Sense of Hearing in Quadrupeds - 187 
 
 3. The Sense of Taste in Quadrupeds - - 188 
 
 4. The Sense of Smell in Quadrupeds - - 189 
 
 5. The Sense of Touch in Quadrupeds - ib. 
 
 6. The Anatomy of the Pharynx, Larynx, and 
 
 Vocal Organs in Quadrupeds - . 190 
 
 7. The Larvnx as a Vocal Organ - - 191 
 
 IV. The Digestive System in Quadrupeds - 192 
 
 1. The Physiology of Digestion - . 193 
 
 2. The Digestive Process in the Horse - . 194 
 
 3. The Digestive Process in Ruminant Qua- 
 
 drupeds - - - - 196 
 
 4. The remaining Abdominal Viscera of Qua- 
 
 drupeds - - - - 197 
 
 V. The Circulation and Aeration of the Blood 
 
 in Quadrupeds . - - ib. 
 
 1. The Organs of Respiration in Quadrupeds 198 
 
 2. The Aeration of the Blood of Quadrupeds ib. 
 
 3. The Production of Animal Heat - - 199 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 ;Page 
 
 VI. The Muscular Structure of Animals - - 201 
 1. The different Motions exhibited by Quadru- 
 peds - - - . . 202 
 
 VII. The Reproductive System in Quadrupeds- 204 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 The exterior Form and Characters of Quadru- 
 peds, their Geographical Distribution, the 
 Effects produced on them by the Agencies of 
 Climate or Locality, by Temperature, by Food, 
 and by Domestication - - - 205 
 
 I. The exterior Form and Characters of Qua- 
 
 drupeds . - . . 206 
 
 II. The Geographical Distribution of Quadru- 
 
 peds - , - - - 207 
 
 1. The Effects of Climate, or Temperature, on 
 
 Quadrupeds - - . 208 
 
 2. The Clothing of Quadrupeds as affected by 
 
 Climate or Temperature - - 209 
 
 III. The Food of Quadrupeds, and its Effects on 
 
 the Animal Frame ... 210 
 
 Pa'^e 
 
 1. The Nature and Properties of the Food of 
 
 Quadrupeds considered - - - 210 
 
 2. The Effects of Food on the Form and Cha- 
 
 racters of Quadrupeds - - -212 
 
 3. The Effects of Domestication on the Form 
 
 and Characters of Quadrupeds - -212 
 
 4. The Migrations of Quadrupeds - . 213 
 
 5. The Hybernation of Quadrupeds . - ib. 
 
 6. The Means of Offence and Defence of Qua- 
 
 drupeds - . - .21.5 
 
 IV. The Longevity, Decay, and Death of Qua- 
 
 drupeds . - - . 216 
 
 1 . Taxidermy, or the Method of Preserving the 
 
 Bodies of Beasts after Death . . 217 
 
 V. The Economical Uses of Beasts and Birds - 219 
 
 Chap. V. 
 The Instinctive and Rational Endowments of 
 Brute Animals - ... 220 
 
 I. The Instinctive Principle in Animals - - il,, 
 
 II. The Rational Principle in Animals - -221 
 
 PART III. 
 
 HORSE RACING, &c. &c. 
 
 |Chap. I. 
 
 The British Practice of Horse Racing . - 230 
 
 I. The History and Progress of British Horse 
 
 Racing - - - - ib. 
 
 II. The History of British Horse Racing - 234 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 The Natural History of the Horse - -239 
 
 I. The History of the Horse of Early Times - 240 
 
 II. The Modern History of the Horse - -243 
 
 III. The Horses of Africa - - . ib. 
 1. The Barbs of Africa ... ib. 
 
 IV. The Horses of Asia - - - . 244 
 
 1 . The Arabian .... ib. 
 
 2. The Horses of Persia - - - 248 
 
 3. The Tartar and Calmuck Horses - - ib. 
 : 4. The Horses of India - - - 249 
 
 5. The Horses of America ... 250 
 
 V. The Horses of Europe - - - ib. 
 
 1. The Horses of Spain . - . ib. 
 
 2. The French, Flemish, German, and Hunga- 
 
 rian Horses - - - 251 
 
 VI. The Horses of Great Britain - - ib. 
 
 1. The Progress in Britain of the Knowledge 
 
 of the Horse, as shown in the Writings of 
 British Authors, and in the Translations 
 of Foreign Works ... 254 
 
 2. Conventional Terms in use among Horse. 
 
 men - - ... 257 
 
 VII. The Racer, or thorough-bred Horse - 258 
 
 1. The Origin of the British thorough-bred 
 
 Horse - - . .. ib. 
 
 2. The supposed Degeneration of our present 
 
 Racing Breeds - - . . 259 
 
 VIII. The exterior Conformation of Horses 
 
 generally, and of the Blood Breeds par- 
 ticularly - - . - 260 
 
 IX. General Proportions of the Race-horse . ib. 
 
 1. The Feet of Horses - - -265 
 
 2. The Trunk and Hinder Extremities . 267 
 
 3. The Colours and Markings of Horses - 268 
 
 4. The Structure and Arrangement of the 
 
 Teeth of the Horse - - -271 
 
 5. The various Indications of Age in the Horse ib. 
 
 X. The Breeding and Rearing of Horses - 277 
 
 1. Profits to be derived from Breeding Horses 284 
 
 2. The Growth of Horses - - . 285 
 
 XI. The Breaking and Training of Saddle- 
 
 horses - - - - - ib. 
 
 1. History of the Application of the Bridle and 
 
 Saddle to the Horse ... ib. 
 
 2. Of Colt Breaking - - - 287 
 
 XII. The Paces of the Horse - . . 288 
 
 1 . The Walk - . . . .289 
 
 2. The Trot - . . .290 
 
 3. Match Trotting . . . .292 
 
 4. The Gallop ... . 295 
 
 5. Leaping - - . - . 298 
 
 XIII. The Stable Management of Saddle-horses 299 
 
 1. Grooming and Dressing of Horses - -303 
 
 2. The Clothing of Stabled Horses - - 307 
 
 XIV. The Varieties and Qualities of Horse Pro- 
 
 vender, the Times of Feeding and Water- 
 ing, with the Quantities given - - 309 
 1. Times of Feeding and Quantity given . 311 
 
 2 The Watering of Horses - . - 312 
 
 Chap. III. 
 
 Conditioning of Saddle-horses generally - . 313 
 
 I. The Symptoms and Causes of Morbid Con- 
 
 dition - - - . . 315 
 
 II. The Remedial Treatment of Morbid Con- 
 
 dition ----- 320 
 
 1 . Of Warmth as an Agent in promoting Con- 
 
 dition - - - . 321 
 
 2. The general Effects of Purgatives on Horses, 
 
 and the Nature of the Purges employed - 322 
 
 3. Of individual Peculiarities in the Physicking 
 
 of the Racer, the Hunter, and the Hack - 327 
 
 4. Of Diuretics and Skin Relaxants as Condi- 
 
 tioning Agents .... 328 
 
 5. Of Exercise as necessary to the Health and 
 
 329 
 . 333 
 
 - 335 
 . 338 
 
 - 340 
 
 - ib. 
 
 Condition of Horses generally 
 
 III. The Training Exercises of the Racer 
 
 1. The Trainers, &c. of Race-horses 
 
 2. The Trial of the Training Racer 
 
 3. Of Training Grounds 
 
 4. Training Exercises of the Hunter 
 
 5. Trimming, Clipping, and Singeing of Horses 341 
 
 IV. The Winter Management of the Racer -344 
 
 1. Summering the Hunter 
 
 2. Grassing the Hack 
 
 V. Horse-shoeing - - . 
 
 1 . The principal Varieties of Horse-shoes 
 
 2. The Shoeing of Race-horses 
 
 3. The Shoes worn by Hunters and Hacks 
 
 - 346 
 
 - 349 
 
 - 360 
 
 - 352 
 . 353 
 
 - 355 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 
 Horse-racing as a Speculation - - - 357 
 
 I. A few Points of Information necessary to every 
 
 Principal of a Racing Establishment - - ib. 
 
 II. Of Jockeys and Race Riding - -358 
 I . Riding a Race - - . . 359 
 2- Cocktail Racing - . - 363 
 
 III. Steeple Chasing or Racing - - - 364 
 
 1. Hurdle Races - - - - 367 
 
 2. Of Racing as a speculative Concern - - 368 
 
 3. Turf Abbreviations in general Use - - 371 
 
 IV. Of Race-courses generally . _ . ib. 
 
 1. British Race-courses ... 373 
 
 2. Of Newmarket as the Racing Metropolis . ib. 
 
 V. Principal Race-courses in England . . 374 
 1. Welsh, Scotch, and Irish, Racing Localities 375 
 
 VI. The Rules and Regulations which govern 
 
 Racing - - . . 370 
 
 I . Rules and Orders of the Jockey Club - - ib. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART IV. 
 HUNTING. 
 
 Chap. I. Page 
 
 The History of Hunting as a Field Sport - 378 
 
 1. Conventional Terms used in Hunting, ancient 
 
 - -384 
 
 and modern 
 
 1. Ancient Terms of tlie Chase 
 
 2. Modern Hunting Terms 
 
 - ib. 
 
 - 385 
 
 Chap. II. 
 The Natural History of the Dog - - 386 
 
 I. The Zoological Characters of the Dog - - 387 
 I. The Dog, whether a Factitious or an Ori- 
 
 ginal Animal ? 
 2. The Varieties of the Dog 
 
 II. The Dogs of the Ancients 
 
 III. The Dogs of the Moderns 
 
 1. First Group — Matins 
 
 2. Second Group — Spaniels 
 
 3. Third Group ^Dogues 
 
 388 
 
 - 390 
 
 - 391 
 
 - 392 
 
 - ib. 
 . 396 
 
 - 399 
 
 Chap. III. 
 The Varieties of British Hounds ... 400 
 
 I. The Bloodhound, Sleuthhound, and Talbot - ib. 
 
 1. The Staghound and Buckhound - - 402 
 
 2. The Harrier - - - - 403 
 
 3. The Beagle . ... 405 
 
 4. The Foxhound - - - 407 
 b. The Terrier - - . . . 409 
 6. The Otterhound . - - 410 
 
 II. The Breeding and Rearing of sporting Dogs 411 
 
 III. The Kennel, and Kennel Management of 
 
 Hounds - - - - 415 
 
 1. The Kennel - - - . ib. 
 
 2. Feeding of Dogs ... 419 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 The Diseases of Dogs ... 423 
 
 I. The Tendency of the Dog to Disease - - ib. 
 
 1. Condition as necessary to Dogs as to Horses 
 
 for Sporting Purposes ... 425 
 
 2. Mange in Dogs .... 42G 
 
 3. Internal and external Canker of the Ear - 427 
 
 4. The Distemper . - . 428 
 
 5. The Yellows, or Bilious Affection, of voung 
 
 Dogs - - . " . 434 
 
 6. Madness, or the Rabid Malady, in Dogs - 435 
 
 Chap. V. 
 Fox Hunting .... 443 
 
 I. The Importance of Fox Hunting - - 444 
 
 1. Weather and Scent ... 445 
 
 2. The Natural History of the Fox - -447 
 
 3. The Supply and Preservation of Foxes - 450 
 
 4. Coverts, Earths, and Earth-stopping - . 452 
 
 II. The Hunter, and Riding to Hounds . - 454 
 
 1. Plan and Description of Billesdon New 
 
 Hunting Stables ... ib. 
 
 2. Riding to Hounds ... 459 
 
 Page 
 
 3. Leapmg, or Fencing, its several Varieties 
 
 described - ... 464 
 
 4. General Hints on Field Fencing - . 469 
 
 5. Training young Horses to Leap, and other 
 
 Field Duties - - - - 471 
 
 6. Effects of immoderate Exertions on Horses 473 
 III. Naming, Training, and Entering young 
 
 Hounds .... 474 
 
 1 . Naming of Hounds ... ib. 
 
 2. Training of Hounds - - . - 476 
 
 3. Entering and Drafting Hounds . - 478 
 
 4. The entire Formation of a Pack of Hounds 480 
 
 Chap. VI. 
 The Practice of Fox Hunting - . - 483 
 
 I. The Huntsman, Whippers-in, Grooms, &c. as 
 
 necessary Agents in Fox Hunting - - 16 
 
 1. The Whippers-in, Hunting Groom, Pad 
 
 Boy, &c. ..... 486 
 
 2. Technical terms used in Fox Hunting - 488 
 
 3. Cub Hunting - - . . 489 
 
 II. The Fox Chase - - . . 490 
 
 1. The Fixture, or Meet ... ib. 
 
 2. Drawing for a Fox - ... 493 
 
 3. The Rim - - . - 496 
 
 4. .\. Check and Casting - - - 499 
 
 5. Blooding the Hounds, or Death of the Fox 502 
 
 6. Additional Remarks on Fox Hunting - 504 
 
 7. Bagged Foxes and Drags - • - 505 
 
 Chap. VII. 
 Hare Hunting - .... 506 
 
 I. The Natural History of the Hare - . ib. 
 
 II. Ancient Hare Hunting ... 510 
 
 III. Modern Hare Hunting . - . . 512 
 
 Chap. VIII. 
 Deer Hunting in all its Varieties - - 517 
 
 I. The Natural History of the Deer Family - 519 
 
 1. The Stag, or Red Deer . . -520 
 
 2. The Fallow Deer - - . - .522 
 
 3. The Roebuck . - . - 523 
 
 II. Stag Hunting - - . . 524 
 
 1. Hunting the Wild Stag - - . ib. 
 
 2. Hunting the Park-bred or carted Stag - .526 
 
 3. Hunting of Fallow Deer - . . 529 
 
 4. Deer Stalking - . . . 530 
 
 5. Hunting the Roebuck - - - .537 
 
 III. Otter Hunting - . - - 540 
 
 1. The Natural History of the Otter . . ib. 
 
 2. The Practice of Otter Hunting - - .541 
 
 IV. Badger Hunting - ... ,54.'; 
 
 1. The Natural History of the Badger . ib. 
 
 2. Hunting the Badger ... 547 
 
 3. The Martens and Wild Cats as Objects of 
 
 Chase .... 543 
 
 4. The Practice of Hunting the Martens and 
 
 Wild Cats - - - - 550 
 
 PART V. 
 
 COURSING, 
 
 Chap. 1. 
 The Character of Coursing as a Field Sport 
 
 I. History of Coursing as a Sport 
 
 II. The Natural History of the Greyhound 
 
 III. The early English Greyhound 
 
 1. Breeding, Rearing, and Feeding Greyhounds 
 
 2. Training Exercises of tlie Greyhound 
 
 Chap. II. 
 The Practice of Coursing, ancient and modern 
 L The Practice of ancient Coursing 
 
 II. The modern Practice of Coursing 
 
 III. Match Coursing and its Ijocalities 
 
 IV. Coursing Rules and Regulations 
 
 551 
 554 
 
 555 
 5G2 
 572 
 579 
 
 V. Coursing Rules of the Duke of Norfolk with 
 
 Annotations - - . 590 
 
 1. The First Version of the Duke of Norfolk's 
 
 Coursing Laws - - . . ib, 
 
 2. The Second Version of the Duke of Norfolk's 
 
 Coursing Laws - ... ib. 
 
 3. Ashdown Park Coursing Rules, with Mr. 
 
 Thacker's Remarks thereon - - 593 
 
 4. The Duke of Norfolk's Coursing Rules, as 
 
 amended by Mr. Thacker - - .595 
 
 5. The new Laws of Coursing, as promulgated 
 
 in 1838 .... 509 
 
 VI. Coursing, simple or unmatched - . COl 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART VI. 
 HAWKING. 
 
 Chap. I.' Page 
 
 The Systematic History of Birds - - 603 
 
 I. The Progress of Ornitliology as a Science - ib. 
 
 1 . The Cuvierian Division of Birds into Orders, 
 
 with Subdivisions and Examples of Species 
 belonging to each ... 604 
 
 2. The Linnjean Arrangement of Birds - 505 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 The Structure and Functions of Birds - - ib. 
 
 I. External Parts of the Body of Birds - - 006 
 1. Technical Terras used by Ornithologists in 
 
 their Descriptions of the external Parts of 
 Birds - - - - 008 
 
 II. The internal Structure of Birds - - ib. 
 1. The Skeleton of Birds - - -009 
 
 III. The Brain and Organs of Sense in Birds - 613 
 1. The Senses of Seeing, Hearing, Tasting, 
 
 Smelling, and Touch in Birds - - ib. 
 
 IV. The Thoracic and Abdominal Viscera of 
 
 Birds . - -017 
 
 1. The Collection and Digestion of Food in 
 
 Birds . - . . ib. 
 
 2. The Circulation and Aeration of the Blood 
 
 in Birds - - - - 618 
 
 3. The Respiratory Functions of Birds - - ib. 
 
 4. The Vocal Organs of Birds - - 619 
 •5. The Absorbent or Nutrient System in Birds ib. 
 
 V. The Generative System in Birds - - 020 
 1 . Incubation of the Egg, and Evolution of the 
 
 young Bird ... . 622 
 
 VI. The Muscular Structure of Birds, and the 
 
 Actions produced thereby - - 028 
 
 1. The Action of Flying - . -024 
 
 2. The Actions of Walking, Climbing, Perch. 
 
 ing, and Swimming, in Birds - - 026 
 
 Chap. III. 
 The Popular History of Birds - - 628 
 
 I. The external Coverings of the Body of Birds ib. 
 1. Colour of the Plumage of Birds, and its 
 
 variable Character - - . 629 
 
 II. Geographical Distribution of Birds, and the 
 
 Effects of Climate and Temperature upon 
 them .... 630 
 
 1. The Food of Birds and its Effects on them - 631 
 
 2. The Effects of Domestication on Birds - 032 
 
 3. The Migration of Birds - . - 033 
 
 4. The Means of Offence and Defence In Eirds 634 
 
 5. The Longevity, Decay, and Death of Birds io. 
 
 6. Method of Preserving the Bodies of Birds 
 
 after Death .... (,.j.5 
 
 7. Preserving the Vitality of the Eggs of Birds f;.36 
 
 8. Preserving of Egg-shells - . 637 
 
 9. Method of Pinioning Fowls and of Preserv- 
 
 ing Birds which have been winged from 
 fatal Hemorrhage - - - 638 
 
 10. The economical Uses of Birds - -639 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 Falconry, or Hawking, historically and practi- 
 cally considered - - - . 640 
 
 Page 
 
 I. The History of Falconry - - . 640 
 
 I I. The History of British Falconry, or Hawking 644 
 
 Chap. V. 
 The Practice of Falconry, or Hawking 
 I. Accipitres, or Birds of Prey generally 
 1. The Vulture 
 
 2. The Eagle 
 
 3. The Falcons 
 
 4. The Hawks 
 II. The Falcons 
 
 Hawking 
 1. ~" ""■ 
 
 and Hawks employed in 
 
 - 049 
 
 - 6.51 
 
 - 652 
 
 - 6.53 
 
 - 601 
 
 - ib. 
 
 - 664 
 
 The Wings of Falcons and Hawks, as Aids 
 in Flight, and as Characteristics of their 
 Rank - - . . ^j. 
 
 2. The Beaks and Talons of Falcons and 
 Hawks, as Organs of Offence, and Charac- 
 teristics of their Degree of Nobility - 605 
 
 III. The Falcons and Hawks principally em- 
 
 ployed in Falconry - . . 008 
 
 1. The Gerfalcon - - - . 669 
 
 2. The Peregrine Falcon - - - 071 
 
 3. The Lanner and Sacre - - - C75 
 
 4. The Hobby - - - - 676 
 
 5. The Kestrel - ... 678 
 
 6. The Merlin - . . - 679 
 
 IV. Goshawks, Sparrow-hawks, Kites, and Buz- 
 
 zards, as Preying Birds of Low Flight - 681 
 
 1. The Goshawk - . - ,b. 
 
 2. The Sparrow-hawk - - - 683 
 
 V. Kites, Buzzards, Harriers, &c. . - - 684 
 
 1. The Kite - - . . 685 
 
 2. The Buzzards - - - - 686 
 
 VI. Nocturnal Birds of Prey - - - 089 
 
 VII. The Methods of procuring Falcons and 
 
 Hawks - - - - 691 
 
 1 . The Taking and Rearing of Eyasses - - ib. 
 
 2. The technical Terms in Use among Fal- 
 
 coners ... - 695 
 
 3. The Apparatus employed in the Training 
 
 and Flying of the Falcon and Hawk - 097 
 
 VIII. Mewing, Weathering, Bathing, and Imp- 
 
 ing the Feathers of Hawks - - 700 
 
 1 . Mewing, or Housing, of Hawks - . ib. 
 
 2. The Mewing, or Moulting, of Hawks - 702 
 
 3. Imping the Feathers of Hawks - - ib. 
 
 IX. Operations required in the Training of Fal- 
 
 cons and Hawks - - . 703 
 
 1. Training of Eyasses, particularly those of 
 
 the Slight Falcon - - . 704 
 
 2. Conditioning of Hawks, a necessary Prelude 
 
 to Training . - - . 705 
 
 X. Training of both Haggard and mature Hawks 708 
 1. Training of the Merlin and Hobby - . 710 
 
 XI. The Training of short winged Hawks -711 
 1 . Training of the Goshawk . - - ib. 
 
 XII. The Game flown at by British Falcons - 712 
 
 1. Heron Hawking - - . - ib. 
 
 2. Kite Hawking . - . . 714 
 
 3. Pheasant Hawking - - - 715 
 
 4. Partridge Hawking - . . ib. 
 
 5. Rook and Magpie Hawking - - . 716 
 
 6. Waterfowl Hawking - - . 717 
 
 PART VII. 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 
 Explosive Substances - . . - 719 
 
 1: The Greek Fire - - . . jb. 
 
 II. Of Gunpowder - - . -720 
 
 1. Of Gunpowder popularly so called - - ib. 
 
 2. Percussion Gunpowder - - - 725 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 Fire-arms generally - . . . 720 
 
 I. The Gun, or Fowling-piece ... 727 
 
 1. The Gun-barrel - - - . 729 
 
 2. Proving of Gun-barrels - - - 734 
 
 3. The Double Barrel Gun - - - 735 
 
 4. Of Elevation and the elevated Rib - - 773 
 
 II. The Caliber or Bore, the Length and Weight 
 
 of Barrels, their Range, Force, Regularity 
 
 of Effect, Recoil, Liability to Burst, &c. &c. 738 
 
 III. The Rifle Gun - - - - 740 
 
 1. The Modern Rifle . - - ib. 
 
 2. Gun Breechings, &c. - - - 747 
 
 IV. Of Gun-locks generally - - - 750 
 I. The Flint-lock - - - . ib. 
 
 V. The Percussion or Detonating System of Gun 
 
 Firing . - . . 752 
 
 1 . The Percussion Gun-lock - - 7.54 
 
 2. 01 Safety Gun-locks - - - ThG 
 
 3. The Gunstock - - - - 761 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 4. Technical Names employed for the Parts of 
 
 a Gun - - - - 762 
 
 5. The Preservative Treatment of Guns - ib. 
 
 6. Cleaning of Guns ... 764 
 
 7. Of Shot - - - - - 766 
 
 8. Copper-caps, Cap-chargers, &c. - - 770 
 
 9. Gun Wadding - - - - 772 
 10. Shooting Habiliments and Appurtenances - 775 
 
 Chap. III. 
 The Practice of Shooting - - - 777 
 
 I. Examination, Trial, and Methods of Loading 
 
 a Gun - - - - ' ib. 
 
 1. Examination and Trial of a Gun - - 778 
 
 2. Loading the Gun ... 779 
 
 3. The proper Proportions of Powder and Shot 780 
 
 II. The Art of Shooting Flving - - 781 
 
 III. The Spaniel Gioup of "Canina: - -787 
 
 1. The Setter - - - - 788 
 
 2. The Pointer - - - - 791 
 
 3. The Spaniel - - - - - 793 
 
 4. The Retriever - - - - 799 
 .">. Breeding, Breaking, and Training Spaniels, 
 
 Setters, and Pointers - - - 800 
 
 6. The Gamekeeper - - . . 806 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 Grouse Shooting - - - - 809 
 
 I. The Members of the Grouse Family - - ib. 
 
 1. The Wood Grouse, or Capercallie - - 810 
 
 2. The Natural History of the Black Grouse - 817 
 
 3. The Red Grouse - - - - 819 
 
 4. The Ptarmigan - - - 821 
 
 II. The Practice of Grouse Shooting - -824 
 
 1. Grousing Localities - - - 825 
 
 2. Red Grouse Shooting . . . 831 
 
 3. Blackcock Shooting . - .838 
 
 4. Ptarmigan Shooting - - - - 839 
 
 .5. The Natural History of the Partridge 
 
 6. Partridge Shooting 
 
 7. The Red-legged Partridge 
 
 8. The Natural and Sporting History of 
 
 Quail - . . 
 
 9. The Natural History of the Pheasant 
 
 10. Pheasant Shooting 
 
 1 1 . Battue Shooting 
 
 12. The Natural History of the Woodcock 
 
 13. Woodcock Shooting 
 
 14. Time of the Arrival and Departure of 
 
 grating Birds 
 
 15. The Natural and Sporting History of 
 
 Snipe , - . 
 
 16. Snipe .Shooting - - - 
 
 17. Rabbit Shooting 
 
 18. The Greater Bustard 
 
 III. Fenbird Shooting - - - 
 
 1. The Bittern ... 
 
 2. The Heron, Crane, and Stork 
 
 3. Ruff and Reeve - . . 
 
 4. Plovers and their Varieties 
 
 5. The Landrail, or Corncrake 
 
 6. The Waterrail . - . 
 
 7. The Moorhen ... 
 
 8. The Coot . - - . 
 
 9. The Curlew - - - 
 10. Seafowl Shooting 
 
 IV. Wildfowl and Wildfowl Shooting 
 
 1. Coast Shooting of Wildfowl 
 
 2. Lake and Pond Shooting 
 
 3. Hampshire Coast Punt Shooting 
 
 V. The Pigeon, and its Natural History 
 
 1. Pigeon-match Shooting 
 
 2. Wild Pigeons ... 
 
 3. Rook Shooting ... 
 
 4. Redwing, Fieldfare, and Lark-shooting 
 
 5. A List of London Gun-makers for 1840 
 
 Page 
 
 - 840 
 
 - 842 
 
 - 848 
 the 
 
 - 850 
 
 - 8.53 
 
 - 861 
 
 - 864 
 
 - 865 
 
 - 869 
 
 mi- 
 
 875 
 
 ib. 
 
 878 
 881 
 884 
 887 
 
 - 891 
 
 - 894 
 
 - 898 
 
 - 900 
 
 - 901 
 
 - ib. 
 
 - 903 
 
 - 904 
 
 - 910 
 
 - 917 
 
 - 920 
 
 - 922 
 
 - 923 
 
 - 924 
 
 - 928 
 
 - 931 
 
 - 932 
 
 - 934 
 
 PART VIII. 
 FISHING. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 The Natural History of Fishes ... 935 
 
 I. .Systematic Division of Fishes - - 936 
 
 1. Systematic Division of Cuvier - - ib. 
 
 2. The Linnfean System of Ichthyology - 937 
 
 II. Anatomy and Physiology of Fishes - - ib. 
 
 III. The Digestive System in Fishes - - 940 
 1. Motive Organs of Fishes - - -942 
 
 IV. The Reproductive System in Fishes - 945 
 1. The Fecundity of Fishes - - -946 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 The Popular History of Fishes - - 948 
 
 I. The exterior Form, popular Divisions, Habits, 
 
 Manners, &c. of Fishes - . . ib. 
 
 1. Fishes as gregarious or solitary - -950 
 
 2. Migration of Fishes - - - - ib. 
 
 II. The Food of Fishes - - -951 
 
 III. The Dietetical Uses of Fish - - 953 
 
 1. The Dietetical Use of Fish among cultivated 
 
 Nations - ... 954 
 
 2. The Herring Fishery ... ib. 
 
 IV. The Salmon Fishery - - 956 
 
 Chap. III. 
 
 The Origin and Progress of Angling - - 958 
 
 I. The Progress of Angling ... ib. 
 
 I. The Character of Angling as an Amusement 959 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 Angling Apparatus . - . 962 
 
 I. The Varieties of the Fishing Rod - - 963 
 
 II. Fishing Lines - - - - 969 
 
 1. Rod Lines - - - - - 970 
 
 2. Running or Reel Lines ... 972 
 
 3. Hooks - - - - 976 
 
 4. Whipping, Knotting, and Tying on Hooks 978 
 
 5. The Float, Shotting the Line, &c. - - 980 
 
 6. Reels, or Winches - - - 982 
 
 7. The Landing Net, GafF, Clearing Ring, 
 
 Drag-hook, Disgorger, Minnow-net, Min- 
 now-kettle, Fish-pannier, Fishing Pocket- 
 book, &c. - - - - 984 
 
 8. Angling Pocket-books - - - 990 
 
 III. General Directions relative to the Repair 
 
 and Preservation of Fishing-tackle - - 991 
 1. Hints on the Preservation of Fishing-tackle 992 
 
 Chap. V. 
 Preliminary Observations on the Practice of 
 
 Angling - - - - 993 
 
 I. Angling divided by its Months - - ib. 
 
 II. On the proper Times of the Day, and the 
 
 best Situations for Fishing - - 996 
 
 I. Particular Observations connected with the 
 
 Practice of Angling ... 997 
 
 III. Hortatory personal Remarks connected with 
 
 Angling - - - - 998 
 
 Chap. VI. 
 Angling Baits generally - - - ib. 
 
 I. Living Baits .... 1000 
 
 1. Worms as Baits .... ib. 
 
 2. Scouring of Worms - - - 1002 
 
 Chap. VII. 
 Insects used in Angling . - - 1003 
 
 I. Coleoptera, or Beetles, as Anglmg Baits - ib. 
 
 1. The Grasshopper as a Bait - - 1004 
 
 2. Moths as Angling Baits - - - ib. 
 
 II. The Ephemerae as Angling Baits - - 1005 
 
 1. The Phryganea, Spring or Caddis-flies, as 
 
 Baits 1006 
 
 2. The Gall-flies as Angling Baits - - 1007 
 
 3. Tenthredines, or Sawflies, as Angling Baits ib. 
 
 4. Bees as Angling Baits ... 1008 
 
 5. The Ant-flies as Angling Baits - - ib. 
 
 III. The Diptera as Angling Baits - - 1009 
 
 IV. Flesh-flies as Angling Baits - - ib. 
 
 1. Of Beetle Larvae as Angling Baits - 1010 
 
 2. The Caterpillar as an Angling Bait - - 1011 
 
 V. The History of the Caddis, or Larva of the 
 
 Ephemera . - - . 1012 
 
 1. The Caddies as Angling Baits - - ib. 
 
 2. The Turnip Worm, Fish Grub, &c. as 
 
 Baits 1013 
 
 3. Gentles as Angling Baits - - - 1014 
 
 4. Living Baits from Fish, Frogs, &c. - 1016 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XV 
 
 Page 
 
 VI. Inanimate Fish Baits - - - 1022 
 
 1. Vegetable Matters as Baits . . - ib. 
 
 2. Dead Baits from Animals and Animal S b. 
 
 3. Artificial Animal Baits ... 1027 
 
 4. Pastes for Baiting ... ib. 
 
 VII. Ground Baits .... 1030 
 
 Chap. VIII. 
 
 Bottom Fishing - . . . 1032 
 
 I. General Instructions relative to Bottom 
 
 Fishing .... ib. 
 
 II. Still Water Angling - - - 1038 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 Individual Fish Anglings . - - 1039 
 
 I. The Stickleback (Gasterosteus aculeatus) - ib. 
 
 II. The Minnow (Cyprinus Phoxinus) - -1040 
 1. To angle for Minnows ... ib. 
 
 III. The Bull-head (Cottus Gobio) - -1041 
 
 IV. TheLoche (Gobitis Barbatula) - - ib. 
 
 V. The Gudgeon (Cyprinus Gobio') - - ib. 
 1. To angle for Gudgeon - - - 1042 
 
 VI. The Bleak (Cyprinus Alburnus) - -1044 
 1. Angling for Bleak - - - 104.5 
 
 VII. The Dace (Cyprinus Leuciscus) - - ib. 
 
 1. Angling for Dace - - - 1046 
 
 2. The Graining (Cyprinus Lancastriensis 
 
 Penn.) - . - . . 1047 
 
 VIII. The Roach (Cyprinus Rutilus) - - 1048 
 1. Angling for Roach - - - 1049 
 
 IX. The Rud (Cyprinus Erythropthalmus) . 1051 
 1 . To angle for Rud and Redeye - - ib. 
 
 X. The Bream (Cyprinus Brama) - -1052 
 1. Angling for Bream - - - ib. 
 
 XI. The Chub (Cyprinus Cephalus) - -1054 
 1. Angling for Chub - - -1055 
 
 XII. The Barbel (Cyprinus Barbus) - - 1056 
 
 1. Barbel Fishing - - - 1057 
 
 2. Leger-line Fishing for Barbel - - . 1058 
 
 XIII. The Tench (Cyprinus Tinea imn.) - 1061 
 1. Angling for Tench - - - - 1063 
 
 XIV. The Carp (Cyprinus Carpio Z,mra.) - 1064 
 
 1. Angling for Carp - - - 1066 
 
 2. The Crussian (Cyprinus Carasius Linn.) 10G7 
 
 XV. The Perch (Perca fluviatilis Linn.) - 1068 
 
 1. Angling for Perch - - -1069 
 
 2. The Ruff or Pope - - -1071 
 
 XVI. The Trout (Salmo Fario imn.) - - ib. 
 1. Bottom Fishing and Minnow Trolling for 
 
 Trout . . - - 1075 
 
 XVII. The Grayling (Salmo Thymallus imre.) 1085 
 
 1. Bottom Fishing for Grayling - - 1087 
 
 2. The Gwiniad (Salmo Lavaretus) . -1088 
 
 3. The Red Char, and the Gilt or Case Char 1089 
 
 4. The Salmon (Salmo Salar) - - 1090 
 
 5. Bottom Angling for Salmon - - . 1091 
 
 XVIII. The Varieties of the Salmon - -1095 
 
 1. The Salmon Trout (Salmo Trutta Linn.) ib. 
 
 2. The Parr, or Samlet (Salmo Samulus 
 
 Willoughby) - - - 1096 
 
 3. The great Grey or Lake Trout (Salmo 
 
 (erox Jardine Sf Seldy) - -1097 
 
 4. The Phinock - - - 1098 
 
 5. The Salmon Fry (Salmo Samulus), with 
 
 their congenerous Varieties . - ib. 
 
 6. Angling for the several Varieties of Salmon 1100 
 
 XIX. The Pike and Jack (Esox Lucius) - ib. 
 1. Angling for Pike and Jack ... 1103 
 
 XX. Live-bait Fishing for Pike and Jack - 1107 
 
 Page 
 
 XXI. Snap-bait Angling for Pike or Jack . UIO 
 
 XXII. Trolling for Pike or Jack - - 1U2 
 1. Taking Pike and Jack by Trimmers and 
 
 Bank-runners - - - - 1116 
 
 XXIII. The common Eel (Anguilla vulgaris) 1117 
 1. Angling for Eels - . - . 1120 
 
 XXIV. The Flounder (Pleuronectes), and the 
 
 Anglings for it - - - 1123 
 
 XXV. The Smelt (Salmo Eperlanus) - -1124 
 1. Angling for Smelts - - - 1125 
 
 XXVL The Mullet (Mugil), and the Anglings 
 
 for it - - - . lb. 
 
 Chap. X. 
 Fly-fishing - - - - 1126 
 
 I. The Manufacture of Artificial Flies - - 1128 
 
 II. The Materials for Artificial Fly-making - 1131 
 
 III. The operative Part of Dressing or Tying 
 
 Artificial Flies - - - 1134 
 
 1. To dress or tie a Palme -fly, or Hackle - 1136 
 
 2. The Hackle-fly - - - 1 139 
 
 3. Making a winged Fly - . - - 1140 
 
 4. General Remarks connected with the 
 
 Dressing of Flies - - - 1144 
 
 I V. General introductory Remarks on the Num- 
 
 ber and Arrangement of Artificial Flies, 
 and on the Seasons of the Appearance of 
 the Natural Flies, which they are intended 
 to represent - - - - 1145 
 
 Chap. XI. M 
 
 Lists of Artificial Flies - - -1148 
 
 I. Monthly List of Artificial Flies - - - if). 
 
 1. Artificial Flies for March - - -1149 
 
 2. Artificial Flies for April - - -11.55 
 
 3. Artificial Flies for May - - -11.59 
 
 4. The Night Flies - - - - 1165 
 
 5. Artificial Flies for June . . - 1167 
 
 6. Artificial Flies for July - - -1169 
 
 7. Artificial Flies for August - - -1170 
 
 8. Artificial Flies for September - -1171 
 
 II. Artificial Flies used in Salmon Fishing - 1173 
 1 Salmon Flies of Bainbridge - - ib, 
 
 2. Salmon Flies from Salmonia - - ib. 
 
 3. Salmon Flies of Taylor - - - 1174 
 
 4. Salmon Flies of Captain Williamson - ib. 
 
 5. Salmon Flies of Mr. Lascelles - - ib. 
 
 Chap. XII. 
 The Practical Part of Fly-fishing - -1176 
 
 I. The Practice of Throwing the Fly - - ib. 
 
 II. Fly-fishing or Whipping for the coarse and 
 
 white Fish - - - - 1179 
 
 1. Fly-fishing or Whipping for Bleak - 1180 
 
 2. Fly-fishing for Roach - - - ib, 
 
 3. Fly-fishing or Whipping for Dace - - ib. 
 
 4. Fly-fishing for Chub - - -1181 
 
 III. Fly-fishing for Grayling - - - ib. 
 
 IV. Fly-fishing for Trout - - - 1183 
 
 V. Of Natural Fly-fishing - - -1185 
 1. Dipping for Trout and Grayling - - 1188 
 
 VI. Fly-fishing for Salmon - - 1189 
 1. Worm-fishing for Salm.on - - - 1191 
 
 Chap.=XIII. 
 English Angling Localities - - - ib. 
 
 I. Irish Angling Localities - - - 1193 
 
 II. Scottish Fishing Localities - -1196 
 
 III. Angling in Wales - - - 1201 
 1. Angling in North Wales - - - 1202 
 
 PART IX. 
 COCK FIGHTING. 
 
 Cock Fighting 
 
 I. The Natural and Sporting History of 'the 
 
 Game-cock - - - .1207 
 
 1. Rules and Orders for Cocking, at Cockpit 
 
 Royal, Westminster - - - . 1210 
 
 PART X. 
 BOXING, p. 1213. 
 
AN 
 
 ENCYCLOPEDIA 
 
 OF 
 
 RURAL SPORTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 THE ORIGIN, PROGRESS, AND PRESENT STATE OF FIELD 
 
 SPORTS, 
 
 JjY field sports we mean principally the chase after animals, — the love of which, though 
 held cheaply by some, and blamable by others, is, we are prepared to contend, inherent in 
 our very nature. All animals instinctively prey on each other ; man is but the head of the 
 animal tribes, and as instinctively and innocently preys on the whole, as the several sub- 
 ordinate tribes prey on one another. It is an essential circumstance in his relations with 
 all the living beings around him, that he should by their means supply his natural wants, 
 and at the same time keep down that superabundance by which he would otherwise be 
 himself eventually swept from the face of the earth. Nor is the present continuance of the 
 chase, within proper limits, less innocent, or indeed less necessary, than its pursuit in former 
 times, both as regards the nurture of man, and the safety of his empire over all below him. 
 Our subject is, therefore, neither unimportant nor uninteresting ; and if, by some novelty in 
 the method of treating it, we can stimulate the votaries of the chase hereafter to mingle a 
 little philosophy with their sporting practices, we are well assured that we shall have greatly 
 added as well to their importance as to the pleasure to be derived from them. 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE CHASE, 
 
 2. The history of the habits of the ahorigines of the earth is involved in such great obscurity, 
 that any attempt to offer a correct chronological account of the origin and progress of the 
 arts of capturing animals, would be but substituting conjecture for fact. Our principal 
 early records are those contained in the writings of Moses; and although the abhorrence of 
 the Jews to all the sports and pastimes of the Gentiles rendered the sacred pages almost 
 barren on the subject of the chase, as a source of amusement, yet they occasionally afford a 
 
2 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 glimpse of the arts and stratagems employed in the capture of wild beasts, as a pursuit of 
 necessity. For, as expressively observed by an elegant writer, with inen approximating to 
 a state of nature " hunting was not the by-work of leisure hours, but the call of continual 
 urgency ; not the jocund diversion of a day, but the toilsome and perilous occupation of a 
 life." The translator of Arrian seems fully impressed with the opinion, that the capture of 
 animals was practised by the ancient Hebrews ; and that their methods of hunting did not 
 differ materially from those of the pagan world. He also quotes Wase, who observes that 
 " Canaan was heinmed in with deserts ; there was the great Lebanon, and there was Mizpeh, 
 and Tabor, and other mountains which abounded with game ; and in the royal age, I 
 believe, bunting itself was much frequented ; for though the sacred history does not, ex pro- 
 fesso, take care to deliver to us any thing concerning those lighter recreations, yet the fre- 
 quent representations made by it throughout the writers of that age do give some probabdity 
 that it was a frequent object among them, and taken from the common use. David's per- 
 secutions are sometimes likened to fowling, oftentimes to hunting ; his enemies dig a pit for 
 him, they set a snare to catch his feet ; ' his enemies bend their bow, and make their arrows 
 ready upon the string, to shoot at the righteous.' Neither was it unknown to the Jewish 
 huntsmen, the way of driving beasts by immission of fear, which is ihc formido et pinnatum," 
 &c. (^Arrian on Coursing, 1831, 8vo. pp. 198, 199.) We may add, that all the prophets make 
 numerous allusions to gins, traps, nets, nooses, snares, &c. The book of Job and the Pro- 
 phecies of Isaiah abound with metaphoric allusions to the methods of capturing animals ; 
 hunting practices must therefore have been prevalent in Canaan. It cannot, however, fail 
 to strike the biblical scholar, that in all the allusions made to hunting operations throughout 
 the Hebrew Scriptures, there is not one that points to the employment of the dog as a 
 coadjutor. We say not one ; for with Bochart, in his Prasfatio ad Lectorem, and with the 
 learned translator of Arrian, we are of opinion that accinctus lumbis "girt in the loins" 
 (sometimes quoted contrariwise), if it do not allude to the horse, is purely inventive. (See 
 History of the Greyhound, infra. ) The Jewish detestation of the dog is a proof of the degrad- 
 ing fetters which ignorance and superstition impose on unenlightened man. What would 
 hunting in the present day be without the dog? Nay, how many of the ordinary comforts 
 and securities of life must be abandoned without him? Fortunately however, for our pur- 
 pose, profane history is more replete with the information we seek. The observations 
 made by travellers on the predatory habits of such nations or tribes as still live in a state of 
 nature, are also assistants in our research ; and with these conjoint aids we hope to be able 
 to trace, with probable accuracy, the progress of the chase from its earliest and rudest begin- 
 nings to its present popular and highly improved state. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 
 The Origin of Field Sports, and the Rude Methods employed in the Capture of Animals by the 
 Primitive Races of Mankind. 
 
 3. Man was, unquestionably, designed to be omriivorous, as his geographical distribution 
 was intended to be universal. By this wise provision, wherever he travelled, he met with 
 supplies adapted to his physical necessities. In the digestion of animal food, so much essen- 
 tial nutriment is derived as greatly to endanger the constitution, unless the excciis of stimulus 
 thus received be kept down by very considerable bodily exertions. Man, we are informed, 
 was first placed in Asia, where the climate not being favourable to great or long-continued 
 bodily exertion, he was instinctively led to prefer fruits and vegetables to animal matter ; 
 and this preference was continued as long as he remained in his more simple and primitive 
 state. Any considerable digression from this regimen, as long as he was an inhabitant of 
 burning skies and arid soils, must have proved injurious to him. As he approximated tem- 
 perate climes, the use of animal food would be less hurtful ; and having reached the frigid 
 zone, it even became essential to his well-being : thus the Greenlander not only eats the 
 muscles of the whale in a raw state with avidity and impunity, but even slakes his thirst with 
 its blood as an additional stimulant. 
 
 Sect. I. TIte Origin of Field Sports. 
 
 4. Man, it is probable, first pursued animals for the sake of their skins, as a covering for his 
 own body, which the winters of even an eastern climate rendered necessar5^ Their flesh at 
 length furnished him with food also. (See fg. 1. where two of these early inhabitants 
 of the earth are seen returning from the chase, with a beast slung between them, which 
 appears to be viewed witli a savage satisfaction by the inmates of the tents, while the bones 
 of the former prey are seen strewed around.) Scriptural accounts, however, point to the 
 huntings of the first races, as principally directed to gaining the skins of the animals 
 slaughtered. It is in accordance with this belief, that an old English writer has quaintly 
 
EooK I. THE CAPTURE OF ANIMALS. 3 
 
 remarked, " some hunted for playe and lykyng, other for love of bestes' skynnes; for men 
 ete no flesshe before Noe's flood." The Mosaic records do certainly bear out this assump- 
 tion. " Every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of the earth, and every tree in 
 which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed, to you it shall be meat." (Gen. yi, 29.) In 
 the directions given by divine command to Noah, relating to the food to be taken into the 
 ark, we observe that vegetable matter alone was chosen for the purpose : " And take there- 
 fore unto thee of all food that is eaten, and thou shalt gather it to thee ; and it shall be food 
 for thee, and for them." (Gen. vi. 21.) But whatever restraints were put on man 
 previous to the flood, they ceased to be rigorously enforced after Noah left the ark, not only 
 from the impracticability of raising vegetable food from ground overturned and saturated with 
 saline moisture, but also from the decreased temperature of the earth, which required 
 animal food as an additional stimulus. Man was therefore encouraged to " take, kill, and 
 eat " of the beasts around him. " Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you, 
 even as the green herb have I given you all things." (Gen. ix. 3.) Both sacred and 
 profane history, however, would lead us to the belief that, as the fruits of the earth 
 became again plentiful, man became again principally frugivorous ; and that this propensity, 
 agreeing with the renewed temperature of the climate, was tiierefore encouraged in him. 
 Thus, when the Israelites journeyed through the wilderness, they were supported by manna, 
 a known vegetable production ; but, to prevent satiety, they were allowed during one month 
 the flesh of quails. This early predilection in favour of vegetable food remained long, and 
 was extensively diffused over all the eastern parts of the world. Porphyry the Pythagorean 
 informs us that the ancient Greeks lived entirely on fruits and vegetables : the Syrians of 
 the same times also abstained from all animal food ; and by the laws of Triptolemus the 
 Athenians were strictly forbidden from eating of any living creature. (See Phorphyr, de 
 Abstiiientia. ) We must not, however, conclude that either the divine command, the prejudices 
 of liabit, or even the instinctive wants of man, extended to the total exclusion of all 
 animal food, and we know that it was eaten by the aged and infirm as a necessary means 
 of renovation ; thus the patriarch Isaac directed his son Esau to go out to the field with 
 his weapons, and take some venison to make him savoury meat. 
 
 5. As man nivltiplicd he became more diveisijied in his habits ; and those restrictions which first confined 
 animal food to particular ages, persons, or situations, gradually gave way to a general admixture of it with 
 vegetable matter, as the support of all who could procure it. This would naturally diversify and extend the 
 pursuit of animals, and convert the chase uito the business of mankind generally. 
 
 Sect. II. The early Artifices practhed in the Capture of Animals, and the mde Weapons 
 
 employed against them. 
 
 6. The indigent stale of the aboriginal human tribes may assure us that, in the capture of the beasts of the 
 field, stratagem, rather than force, would be employed ; and as it was of the skin of these animals that their 
 clothing was formed, it follows, as a necessary consequence, that these endeavours would be principally 
 directed against the larger beasts. 
 
 7. Pitfalls were among the first devices resorted to for this purpose, and are still employed 
 by the savage Indians and rude Hottentots. In digging these, the depth of the hole, and 
 the form of its sides, were made to suit the size and activity of the prey intended to be 
 taken ; and as the larger of them, such as lions, tigers, buffaloes, &c. , from their aflTording 
 the strongest and largest skins, were chiefly in request, these traps, without doubt, were 
 made both deep and capacious. As the enterprise of man became heightened by success, 
 he increased and varied his means, so as to ensnare the hippopotamus, and even the 
 mighty elephant, whose thick and ample hide would form a most valuable defence, while 
 his tusks might be applied to the formation of weapons and ornaments. In after times 
 the flesh of this animal became an edible also, and was esteemed a delicacy by the savages 
 of both Asia and Africa. 
 
 8. Traps were likewise of early invention. At 
 first they were of the simplest construction, such 
 as an impending bough, or even a massive stone 
 nicely poised, after the manner of those to this 
 day used by the peasants of the north of Europe 
 in the destruction of the wolf and bear. These 
 decoys were placed in the direct path traversed 
 by wild animals in their prowlings, or in delu- 
 sive tracks purposely contrived to lure them to a 
 spot where their attention was arrested by a 
 tempting bait ; in the endeavour to seize which 
 the foremost animal disturbed the support that 
 upheld an impending weight, which immediately 
 fell upon and killed him, or precipitated him into 
 a deep pit below. Our illustration of this subject 
 {Jig. 2.) represents a lion that, having made a 
 spring over the boughs which conceal a pit, pur- 
 posing to seize the living bait hung over it, finds 
 hiinself foiled; for although his spring has dis- 
 turbed the bait, and almost overturned himself, '\%S^^^^'''--^^"^^^W^!^^W^'4yc5^&'"'' 
 yet he has not succeeded, but is seen sinking into 
 the chasm below. 
 
 9. Nooses and snares, made of leathern thong orof hair, or of tenacious grass, were early means employed 
 to take the smaller animals. These being lai J in the accustomed paths of beasts, and hung in the usual 
 
 IJ 2 
 
4 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 haunt of birds, would be successfully used in their capture ; and toils to take the larger animal tribes would 
 be suggested by the success of these. 
 
 10. Lines for the capture offish were formed of similar materials, and a hook was appended to each, made of 
 shell, horn, or bone, after the manner of the natives of uncultivated countries in later times. These rude 
 means were sufficient for the capture of the unwary fish, not yet familiarised to the predatory attempts of 
 man. 
 
 1 1. The club, the javelin, and spear were early weapons employed against wild beasts. Any well-grown bough 
 would form a club, and experience soon taught the user to grasp the smaller end to increase the force of the 
 blow. The dangers resulting from closing in with a savage animal produced the rude spear ; and the want of 
 an instrument of an intermediate length between the club and spear, which might answer the purposes of each 
 on occasion, gave rise to the javelin. Types of these early inventions are to be met with in the offensive 
 weapons of the countries visited by Captam Cook, the admirable fashioning and the ornamenting of which 
 gave proof of the slow but certain advance of improvement among the rudest savages in a gregarious state. 
 
 " Xew and unpolish'd was the huntsman's art ; 
 No stated rule, his wanton will his guide. 
 With clubs and stoius, rude implements of is 
 He arm'd his savage b mds, a multitude 
 Untrain'd ; of twining oziers form'd, they pitch 
 
 And scowV the plains below : the trettibling herd 
 Start at th' unusual sound, and clam'rous shout 
 Unheard before ; surpri^'d, alas ! to find 
 Man now their foe, whom erst they deem'd their lord. 
 But mild and gentle, and bv whom i 
 
 Their artless toils, then range the desert hilU, I Secure they grai'd." _ SomervilleS Chate, b. i. 
 
 12. On the predatory practices of early times, the classical translator of Arrian observes, — 
 " Acquirinjr knowledge by experience, man advanced in the mechanism of his hunting gear, 
 as in other articles of increasing civilisation. Finding, on patient trial, the x^os ^^pv irepuTTecpes 
 of Oppian ['fovea ampla circumsepta,' ' the spacious pitfall fenc'd around,'] with its rude 
 accompaniment of fire, &c., insufficient for capturing the more wary creatures, lie had 
 recourse to the various kinds of weapons, snares, and wily inventions of slaughter which are 
 described by Xenophon, Gratius, Oppian, and Nemesian ; and often alluded to by other 
 writers, both sacred and profane." (Appendix, p. 183.) 
 
 13. The formation of nets followed these practices, and the industry of whole families must have been em- 
 ployed in manufacturing them of such strength and extejit as to enable them to surround and retain wild 
 animals within an enclosure formed by their means. Thus encircled, they were either destroyed without 
 mercy, by means of missiles, or they were further entangled so as to be retained alive if necessary. Philetas, 
 son of Parmenio, had hunting nets which would take in a space of a hundred furlongs. The Greeks added 
 to the enclosure the pinnatuin, or feathered line, called, from its effects, /ormjrfo, terror, and Se/^iiaTot ^ris^Siv, the 
 terror of wild beasts. Seneca has it, " Cum maximos ferarum greges linea pennis distincta contineat, et 
 insidias agat ; ab ipso effectu dicto furmido." " When the line, with feathers attached, encloses large herds 
 of wild animals that have been collected by stratagem, it is designated, from its very effects, formido, or 
 terror." This feathered line, strongly scented, according to Wase, being drawn about, particularly in the 
 intermediate or open spaces, so frightened the prey, but above all the deer, that they became easily ensnared. 
 By means of nets the waters also were subjected to a wholesale ransacking ; for man, after he became carni. 
 vorous, would soon become piscivorous also. 
 
 14. Combined huntings of wi/d beasts were an early result of increasing population, and of confidence in the 
 use of hand weapons. Families, friends, and neighbours, by uniting their energies, surrounded whole herds 
 of the gregarious tribes, which being driven into some defile or narrow space, were assailed by the offensive 
 weapons then in use. The ostrich was thus hunted down, with the emu, cassowary, dodo, and other birds 
 untitled for flight. The hunting of the partridge in the mountains, as alluded to in Scripture (2 Sam. xxvi. 
 20.) was thus eflected ; and Shaw informs us that the Arabs to this day do the same, chasing them singly, or 
 with several persons together. The birds, after a flight or two, become so tired that they are easily killed by 
 the zerivatty or bludgeon. To understand this, however, we are to remember that it was either the migratory 
 partridge, or the ouail, tliat was meant ; the latter, we know, when, in their periodical passage, they land in 
 Malta, are found 'so fatigvied as to be frequently caught by hand by active persons ; nor is there any doubt 
 but such is the case also with the partridge after its migratory flight. 
 
 Sect. III. TIte Progress of Field Sports after the Invention of Missiles. 
 
 15. Tlie introduction ofinissiles wa.s a great advance towards the conquest of animals, and 
 afforded also powerful weajions of offence and defence to man against his fellows. Stone- 
 throwing was an early method adopted to arrest the progress of animals on the retreat, and 
 it is not a little surprising to observe how effective this simple aid becomes in the hands of 
 some persons ; and, in the absence of more active instruments, it was practised with great 
 force and effect by the ancients. Stone-slinging succeeded to hurling from the naked hand. 
 Taught by accident, probably, the additional force given to the mass when impelled by a 
 lengthened arm, the cleft-stick and stone, it is likely, were first brought into use ; which 
 being improved by the supple sling, a missile was produced that loug continued to be 
 employed inthe pursuit of wild beasts with much effect, a.s well as in the warfare of man 
 witli man. ( See Archery, infra. ) The Benjamites, we learn from the Bible, were peculiarly 
 gifted as slingers, and they are figuratively said to have been able to sling to a hair's 
 breadth. The Grecians were very favourable to the sling, although it is, said that they never 
 arrived at much proficiency in the practice of slinging. Both Strabo and Diodorus Siculus 
 eulogised it. Alexander, however, is said to have contemned it as a mean weapon : but if^ 
 as recorded, the sling could act with sufficient force to propel a bullet through a three inch 
 board, it deserved more credit from the conqueror. Among the Romans, the slingers 
 (fmditmes) of the Balearic Isles were congregated into military bodies. Mejentius, in the 
 ninth ^neid of Virgil, observes on the practice of tliese men, that before the stone was 
 loo.sened from its hold, it was whirled three times round the head. The sling in various 
 forms is found in most parts of the globe, and the invention of it may be considered as the 
 first dawn of projectiles as an art; and as rude man, in every situation, is found predatory 
 and warlike, we incline to discredit the general opimon that stone-slinuing was not an early 
 
Book I. ANIMALS SUBJUGATED BY MAN. 5 
 
 British practice, but first taught by our Saxon ancestry. However, l,e that as it may, our 
 record informs us that English slingers attended the bowmen in battle, and that the pre- 
 cision of their aim was such that a beast sitting, or even running, seldom escaped ; and that 
 even birds on the wing were often hit by them. 
 
 16. The invention of the bow and arrow, as an early weapon, must have greatly assisted 
 towards that conquest which man, as well by necessity as choice, was led to contemplate 
 over the animal kingdom. By this instrument he was enabled to overtake the swift, and 
 conquer the strong, without personal contact with either. From a hidden recess he could 
 also select his prey, and even repeat his successes until satiated. The very general, and the 
 very early diffusion of this weapon over every quarter of the globe is alone sufficient proof 
 of its importance, both as a warlike instrument, and as an essential implement in the chase 
 of wild animals. The immediate origin of the bow has occupied the attention of anti- 
 quarians, and engaged the researches of the learned in every age. As we shall embrace 
 another opportunity of noticing the subject more fully, we shall at present simply offer to 
 the reader the conclusion, which we are justified in forming, of its great antiquity, from a bow- 
 shot being a common measure of distance at a very early age ; for the author of the Book 
 of Genesis says of Hagar (Geti. xxi. 16.) "She went and sat her down over against 
 him a good way off, as it were a botv-shot." We know little as to the figure, or the com- 
 ponent parts of the primitive bows and arrows ; but we can form some opinion of the 
 effective nature of the instrument, and the proficiency of the early archers in their use of it, 
 by the directions given by Isaac to Esau In Gen. xxvii. 3. " Now, therefore, take, 
 1 pray thee, thy weapons, thy quiver and thy bow, and go out to the field, and take me 
 some venison." From which we infer, not only that there was abundance of deer, but that 
 there was a supposed certainty in the mind of the father with regard to the success of 
 
 the son's archery. The annexed illustration (Jig. 3.) 
 intended to represent Esau going to the field to seek 
 venison for his father, is copied fro:n Strutt, by whom 
 it was taken from a Saxon MS. In the Cotton Library, 
 supposed to be written about the eighth century; and 
 if tlie introduction of it does little to embellish our 
 pages, it nevertheless serves to show the interest excited 
 by sporting details in the earliest times ; and that even 
 in those days of bigotry and superstition they were not 
 thought unworthy of a place in the most serious me- 
 moirs. It is probable that the throwing of the javelin 
 or lance, which was practised prior to archery, first sug- 
 gested the idea of a bow. Darts were only small javelins, 
 and it was a great step in the march of improvement to enclose them within the hollow of 
 a reed, and thus to force them, both with precision and velocity, by the simple impulse of 
 the breath. In after times the work of destruction was extended, and death ensued by the 
 slightest puncture of either the arrow or the dart, by means of poison attached to their 
 points. ( See Archery as a Modern Sport, infra. ) 
 
 Sect. IV. The Animals subjugated by Man, and trained to become Assistants in the Chase. 
 
 17. iVithout the assistance of animals in league with himself, man would have held every 
 country in which he set his foot by a very precarious tenure. A writer in the Library of 
 Entertaining Knowledge well observes, " A contest is incessantly going on, between man 
 and the inferior animals, for the possession of the earth. Where civilisation is established 
 his domination is secure ; but where man proceeds in his career of improvement by slow 
 and solitary steps, he has long to dispute possession with the original brute tenantry, until 
 they find their resistance unavailing : if he recede, the lion, the elephant, &c. return to 
 their ancient domain. Whatever man holds in this world must be held by an unceasing 
 exercise of his energy ; if he neglect to maintain his ground by the same activity of intellect 
 by which he has acquired it, an enemy starts up on every side. Even the commonest pro- 
 cesses of nature require to be watched. They are either allies or foes. The sun, and the 
 rain, and the dew, and the wind, are as much annoyances as assistants, unless they co- 
 operate with an intelligence which directs them to good. If the lion break not into his 
 fold, and the elephant tread not down his plantations, the minutest insects are at hand to 
 injure his flocks and to destroy his harvests, when the universal conqueror indolently ceases 
 to defend his empire." {Menageries, vol. ii. p. 37.) What we know under the term cattle 
 formed a principal portion of the riches of early man, who was not yet strictly located to 
 any fixed spot. It is however necessary, to prevent any misapprehension of the sacred 
 page, to take into the account, that the term cattle is there used in a very extensive sense ; 
 at one time expressing all four-footed animals whatever, and at another signifying such only 
 »s were under the protection of man ; but even in the latter case it included all kinds of 
 beasts so subjugated. 
 
 B 3 
 
6 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Domestication of the Dog. 
 
 1 8. The dog was probably the first animal selected by man to assist him in his own pre- 
 datory pursuits as a hunter ; but by no means is it clear that he was the first object of 
 subjugation among the beasts of the field. It is more likely that sheep and kine were the 
 earliest subjects of human conquest; with the skins of these, man formed for himself a 
 defence and clothing, and from the milk which they yielded he could derive nutriment. 
 But as these would offer no companionable qualities ; and as they could render him no 
 assistance in his meditated conquest over yet wilder and more ferocious animals, he would 
 eventually be led to look around him for such a companion and assistant as the dog would 
 be likely to prove. The marked prejudice which existed against the dog throughout the 
 East, however, must necessarily have protracted his perfect domestication ; nor was it 
 likely that, until his valuable qualities had gradually, but irresistibly, conquered this pre- 
 judice, he would be enlisted into the confidence and esteem of man, and his ser- 
 vices be duly appreciated and properly rewarded. But when it was found that in him 
 were united exquisite powers of scent and vision, great strength, rapid progression, deter- 
 mined courage, and an instinctive ardour in the pursuit of all wild animals, he must have 
 fixed his future association with man by an indissoluble tie. It is not unlikely that the 
 unity of purpose displayed by wild dogs in their gregarious state, when spontaneously pur- 
 suing game, might first impress man with the idea of enlisting them into his service ; as it 
 might also afford him a useful hint with regard to the advantages he would himself derive 
 by congregating himself and fellow-men into large hunting parties, the better to accomplish 
 his predatory scheines. 
 
 19. The first dogs, it is likely, were taken in the pitfalls, traps, and snares, employed for 
 the capture of animals generally. Such dogs as were pregnant might be selected for pre- 
 servation, in which case their progeny would gradually become domesticated, and, as they 
 yielded to future discipline, would prove eminently useful not only in the chase, but also 
 as a guard against the incursions of wild animals among the domesticated herds of sheep, 
 goats, &c. Cuvier, however, is so convinced of the natural union between dog and 
 man, as to pronounce that, in his early state, man first domesticated this animal, because 
 nature had given it a tendency to that peculiar mode of life which he himself pursued. 
 But, for reasons already stated, we incline to the opinion, that the ruminants preceded the 
 dog in being enslaved by man ; and we cannot but regard the opinion of Cuvier as in direct 
 opposition to historical notices. 
 
 SuBsECT. 2. Tlie Domestication of the Ass. 
 
 20. The subjugation of the ass (fig. 4.) appears, from the records of the Bible, to have 
 preceded that of the horse ; and we infer from the same authority, that this subjugation 
 
 took place prior to that of the dog. That 
 portion of the globe to which the sacred 
 page more directly relates, is singularly 
 favourable to the increase and perfection 
 of the ass, whose strength of body, capa- 
 city of receiving support from the coarsest 
 vegetables, and ready submission to con- 
 trol, without doubt led to this preference. 
 We read that Abraham had sheep, and he- 
 asses, and she-asses, and camels ( Gen. 
 vi. 1 6. ), but no mention is made of 
 horses. When Benjamin and his bre- 
 thren travelled towards Egypt to buy corn 
 they rode on asses. ( Gen. xliii. 24. ) At a 
 period of time, considerably posterior to 
 this, when Moses quitted Midian, he took his wife and his sons, and set them on asses. 
 The wealth, indeed, of individuals of that day was in a great degree measured by the number 
 of asses they possessed : thus Job was said to have had a thousand she-asses. This pre- 
 dilection for she-asses is considered by most writers to have arisen from the milk they 
 might supply : but either the young must have always accompanied the mother in their 
 journeyings, or the constitutions of the European race of these animals is altogether altered. 
 For the lactation of the ass differs from that of ruminants ; which latter, in most instances, 
 by the mere stimulus of drawing away their milk, continue to secrete it. In the ass, on 
 the contrary, this maternal supply fails as soon as the young is taken away. The cow, we 
 know, is milked for months after the calf is otherwise disposed of; but the invalid who 
 drinks asses' milk warm from the living fountain, must share it with the little shaggy 
 offspring which frisks at his mother's side : remove him and the supply is withheld, the 
 sympathetic stimulus of maternity having ceased. She-asses were principally enumerated as 
 the stock, because one male was sufficient for the impregnation of many females, wliereas 
 the female could gestate no more tfuin one foal at a time. 
 
Book I. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE ASS. 7 
 
 21. The patriarchal preference of the ass to the horse will not excite surprise when we cease to consider the 
 former in the light in which he appears with us, in a country not favourable to the development either of his 
 size or liis powers. If we look to both the native and cultivated asses of Persia, Egypt, and Arabia, they will 
 be seen to be but little inferior to the horse in size, and nothing inferior in strength ; while, in freedom fronj 
 disease, and, as already observed, capability of subsisting on coarse and scanty fare, they proved, particularly 
 in arid climes and rocky paths, by far the more eligible servants to man before refinement and luxury had mul- 
 tiplied his desires and his wants. Man, in his early state, did not go mounted to the chase ; consequently, the 
 active services of the ass, in the first instance, were principally required in bearing burdens, or assisting m til- 
 lage, and, probably, in occasionally carrying the sick and the aged. When, indeed, riding became common, there 
 is no doubt but that the ass, and the camel also, but particularly the former, was emploj-ed for the purposes of 
 hunting; and if we take into the account what is related by Xenophon, the horse was little wanted in the 
 chase by those who possessed the eastern ass. Describing the country near Cunaxa, he says : " Of wild 
 creatures the most numerous were wild asses, ostriches, bustards, and roe-deer, which our horsemen some- 
 times chased. The asses, when they were pursued, having gained ground of the horses, stood still (for they 
 exceeded them much in speed), and when these came up with them they did the same thing again, ?. e. dis- 
 tanced the horses, so that our horsemen could take them by no other means but by dividing themselves into 
 relays, and succeeding one another in the chase." 
 
 22. It appears paradoxical, but it is true, that, although the wealth of the Hebrews was measured by the 
 number of asses they possessed, yet they treated them with indignity when dead, refusing them that burial 
 which they aiforded all other animals. Jehoiakim, king of Judah, was, as a punishment, " to be buried with 
 the burial of an ass, and cast forth beyond the gates of Jerusalem." (Jeremiah xxii. 18.) The case was very 
 different with the heathens ; their astronomers placed them as signs in the heavens, where two asses figure in 
 Cancer. The jolly god Bacchus is, however, said to have had some hand in this profanation, for, losing his senses 
 in a contention with madam Juno, he sought to recover them by a visit to the oracle in the Uodona?an temple 
 of Apollo. In his journey he was stopped by a river, but, mounting one of two asses he found at hand, he was 
 carried over dry and safely. Having recovered his wits by oracular intervention, to immortalise the part the 
 friendly ass had taken in the affair, he placed the pair among the stars. How few of our armorial bearings 
 can boast of such high origin ! The Romans, also, had among their festivals one called the Feast of Asses, 
 at which the bakers crowned these animals with loaves. The ass, in his unreclaimed state, was known to the 
 ancients as the onager, and under this term he has been highly eulogised. It is, we repeat, in a warm climate 
 only, that his form attains its maximum of development. In Guinea the asses are said to be even larger and 
 more finely formed than the horses, and, like the camel race, they are divided into two varieties ; one heavy, 
 strong, and slow ; and another light and extremely agile. The wild ass has served as a theme for the ancient 
 writers and poets. Oppian says the onager has feet like the whirlwind ; and Xenophon, in his Anabasis, 
 describes It as fleeter than most horses of his day ; and Homer, than all other animals whatever. The deserts 
 of Libya and Numidia at present contain vast herds of wild asses which possess great speed. The natural 
 hardness of their hoofs, and their peculiar formation, affording, as it does, a remarkable facility of retaining 
 their foot-hold in ascending and descending the rocky precipices of unmade ground, rendered asses, in these 
 localities, more eligible for the purpose of travel than horses. As luxury and refinement made their advances, 
 the horse, particularly in cool climates, in a great degree superseded the ass : in the chase, especially, he ob- 
 tained the preference ; for, though less hardy, he proved more courageous, and, under high cultivation, more 
 speedy and enduring also. The ass, however, is still employed for the saddle by many of the orientals, in 
 preference to the horse. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Natural History of the Ass. 
 
 23. The natural history of the ass {Equus Asinus, Linn.) presents some interesting circum- 
 stances to the curious zoologist, inasmuch as it tends to strengthen the opinion maintained 
 by some writers, that the diversity of species is owing to accidental causes, and that natiu-c did 
 not originally establish a separate type for each. The horse genus furnishes two domestic 
 species only ; the camel does the same ; and this peculiarity is confined, as far as we know, 
 to them alone in the wide range of quadrupeds. The horse and the ass couple, and ])ro- 
 duce living specimens ; but reproduction, if not impossible, is most rare from the hybrid. 
 The structural differences between the horse and the ass are trifling ; perhaps that on which 
 the very different tones emitted by the voice depends is one of the most striking. (See 
 Anatomy of the Vocal Organs, infra,.) In all other essential points the organisation of the horse 
 and ass is the same ; and, with the exception of the lengthened ears of the ass, their form, size, 
 and proportions, in a wild state, differ but little : consequently, they possess conditions more 
 favourable to the multiplication of species than those afforded by any other nearly allied 
 animals. The varieties of the ass in countries favourable to their development are great. 
 In Guinea the asses are large ; and, in shape, even excel the native horses. In Persia, also, 
 they are finely formed, some being even stately, and much used in draught and carrying 
 burdens; while others are more lightly proportioned, and used for the sadcUe by persons of 
 quality. With us, on the contrary, they unfortunately exhibit a stunted growth, and appear 
 rather to vegetate as a sickly exotic, than to riot in the luxurious enjoyment of life like the 
 horse. In the horse, the differences which exist between the several breeds are infinitely 
 more marked tlian in the ass ; yet they both own one common property of preserving the 
 purity of their original character. In the midst of all the diiferences observed between 
 the varied races of the horse, not one has ever been known with the long ears of the ass : 
 neither among the varieties of tlie ass has any one ever appeared without them. (See 
 Natural History of the Horse, infra.) 
 
 24. The ass gives indubitable proofs of its eastern origin, for it is in eastern countries only that he arrives at 
 his maximum of size and perfection : as he advances northwards he degenerates ; Spain being the boundary 
 in which he is seen to advantage. The geographical distribution of the horse and ass, therefore, are somewhat 
 different, which of itself presents a distinctive line between them, not, however, often remarked on by natural- 
 ists. The horse flourishes in temperate climes, and can maintain life in countries bordering on the frigid 
 zone : the ass, on the contrary, is curtailed in his growth even in temperate localities ; doomed by nature 
 to be incapable of much improvement in moist and cold climates, he must for ever remain an ass. 
 
 SoBSECT. 4. The Domestication of the Camel. 
 25. Tlie camel {fig. 5.) 7iiust have proved an immluaJile acquisition to the early 7-aces of 
 man. When these aborigines were doomed to rove in search of new localities, tliey found lu 
 
 B 4 
 
8 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 the camel all that their necessities required. From the milk and flesh they derived food, 
 the skins made them clothing, and the backs of these willing animals served to transport 
 
 their families and their baggage 
 in search of new locations. As 
 man advanced in civilisation, the 
 services of the camel became more 
 varied ; and in the combined hunt- 
 ings of early times he was, without 
 doubt, very useful. Nor must he 
 be condemned for being altogether 
 " slow," for he has exhibited his 
 powers as a racer among the Ma- 
 homedans, who, at particular sea- 
 sons and festivals, make camel- 
 races one of their popular amuse- 
 AFBicAN CAMEL. meuts. Burckliardt particularly 
 
 notices these pastimes m the neighbourhood of Mount Sinai. The intrinsic value of 
 the camel has always enabled him to compete with the ass in forming the riches of 
 the patriarchal age, and particularly at those times when caravans traversed the deserts, and 
 transported loads of merchandise from one country to another, for which labour the ass was 
 physically unfitted. Tlie sacred writings abound with notices of the camel, some of them of 
 very early date. When the brethren of Joseph had cast him into a pit, " they sat down to 
 eat bread ; and they lifted up their eyes and looked, and, behold, a company of Ishmaelites 
 came from Gilead, with their camels bearing spicery, and balm, and myrrh, going to carry 
 it down to Egypt." {Gen. xxxvii. 25.) The camel must have been common in Egypt 
 from tlie earliest recorded dates. Pharoah, we are told in the twelfth chapter of Genesis, 
 bestowed camels on Abraham for the same purposes that he gave him asses also. In later 
 times camels continued to be in use among the Israelites ; for it is related in Judges how 
 Gideon arose and slew Zebah and Zalmunna, and took away the ornaments that were on their 
 camels' necks. The Hebrews themselves were also accustomed to ornament their own camels 
 with collars studded with gold ; and the same custom still prevails in many parts of Asia. 
 With all these proofs of the early and continued use of this animal, it is remarkable that 
 it is never represented in the ancient sculptures and paintings of Egj^pt. It is, however, 
 foreign to our purpose to enter on any inquiry into these contradictory evidences ; but the 
 inquisitive reader will find the subject noticed at large in the natural history of the animal 
 in the Library of Entertaining Knowledge. 
 
 26. The sporting character of the camel, if not very striking, is sufficiently diversified. He 
 has occasionally carried the hunter in the pursuit of wild beasts ; he also graced the war- 
 chariots of old, and has figured in mounted as well as in chariot racings ; aye, and even in 
 matclies against time. Camel-fights were formerly encouraged, and they are so still in 
 Turkey, Smyrna, Aleppo, and Egypt. The camels of Smyrna, when they are to be thus 
 engaged, are led out to a large plain filled with eager crowds. They are muzzled, to prevent 
 their being seriously injured ; for their bite is tremendous, always bringing the piece out 
 which their teeth embrace. A couple being let loose, they run at each other with extreme 
 fury. Mr. MacFarlane thus describes this curious scene: — " One of the favourite holiday 
 amusements of the Turks of Asia Minor is furnished by the camel-combatants. An 
 enclosure is made, and two camels, previously muzzled, so that they cannot hurt each other 
 much, are driven in, and incited to fight with each other. Their mode of combat is curious : 
 they knock their heads together (laterally), twist their long necks, wrestle with their fore- 
 legs, almost like bipeds, and seem to direct their principal attention to the throwing down 
 of the adversary. During this combat the Turks, deeply interested, will back, some one 
 camel and some the other ; and they will clap their hands, and cry out tlie names of their 
 respective favourites, just as our amateurs do with their dogs, or as the Spaniards, at their 
 more splendid and more bloody bull- fights, will echo the name of the hardy bull or the 
 gallant matador." {Loc. cit. vol. i. p. 246.) The camel, in eastern countries, was also 
 employed instead of the war-horse, and numerous are the accounts of the battles in which 
 they have figured. They are also still thus engaged, and were used in " 1 755-9 against the 
 Eleuths ; Akony, their military mandarin, and commander-in-chief, even carried swivels on 
 their backs. In India, camels similarly aimed precede the nabobs on occasions of state to 
 fire salutes. The East India Company also maintain a corps of dromedaries, mounted by 
 two men each, and armed with musquetoons or swivels." 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Xatnral History of the Camel, 
 
 27. The camel presents two distinct species, and several subordinate varieties. The Ara- 
 bian, or dromedary ( Camelus dromedarivs, Linn. ), with one hump or hunch, forms one ; and 
 the Bactrian or Asiatic camel, with two humps ( C. Bactrianus, Linn. ), the other. The teeth 
 
Book I. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE CAMEL. 9 
 
 of the camel of both species differ from those of other ruminants, and present that formation 
 best adapted to the use of an animal whose browsings on branches, twigs, and shrubs, 
 required a particular cutting apparatus. " The teeth of the camel," says Major Smith, " do 
 not present a continuous series in the upper maxilla ; the foremost, in the shape of a crook, 
 being separated from the others, and placed midway in the diastema, or interval in the 
 mouth, between the 'molars and the incisors. Before these are two strong canines, and, 
 what is more singular, instead of a total absence of incisors in the upper jaw, as obtains in 
 all other ruminants, two, corresponding to the lateral ones, appear, and have likewise the 
 form of canines ; so that the animal shows three of them on each side of the upper maxilla. 
 Below, the two external incisors assume a corresponding pointed form, and insert themselves 
 between the upper incisor and the canine behind it ; and the foremost of the molars, parti- 
 cularly in old animals, growing likewise in the diastema, with the forms of a canine, reduces 
 the true grinders to five, and offers two of these pointed crooked canines on each side of 
 that jaw." 
 
 28. The Arabian camel, or dromedary {fig. 6. ), is divided into several varieties. Of these 
 breeds there are the Ashary, Mahairy, Oont Egin ; but the most celebrated for speed, as it is 
 said, is the Mahairy, or dromedary of the Greeks. The 
 
 dromedary is more tucked up in the belly, as a sports- 6 
 
 man would call it, his legs are lighter, and altogether 
 he appears more fitted for riding upon than the Bactrian 
 camel. 
 
 29. The African or Bactrian camel {fig. 5- '), dis- 
 tinguished by having two humps, one on the shoulder, 
 and the other on the croup, is stronger and taller than 
 the dromedary, being sometimes seven feet and a half 
 high from the top of the hunches to the ground; his legs 
 are also proportionably shorter than those of the Arabian 
 species ; and he likewise has a fleecy coat of a dark colour. 
 In India both species are common, being constantly 
 supplied by fresh importations from the north-west. 
 
 30. The importance of the camel to man is thus depicted in the Library of Entertaining Knowledge : 
 
 " The camel has been created with an especial adaptation to the region wherein it has contributed to the 
 comfort, and even the very Existence, of man, from the earliest ages. It is constituted to endure the severest 
 hardships with little physical inconvenience. Its feet are formed to tread lightly upon a dry and shifting soil ; 
 its nostrils have the capacity of closing, so as to shut out the driving sand, when the whirlwind scatters ft over 
 the desert ; it is provided with a peculiar apparatus for retaining water in its stomach, so that it can march 
 from well to well without great inconvenience, although they may be several hundred miles apart." Bewick also 
 gives an admirable summary of the claims of this animal to our admiration. "He combines," says this 
 writer, " the various qualities of the horse, the cow, and the sheep ; and is to the Arabian, in a great measure, 
 what those useful creatures are to us. Its milk is rich and nourishing ; and, being mixed with water, makes 
 a wholesome and refreshing beverage, much used by the Arabs in their journeys ; the flesh of young camels is 
 also an excellent and wholesome food. Their hair or fleece, which falls off entirely in the spring, is superior 
 to that of any other domestic animal, and is made into very fine stuffs, for clothes, coverings, tents, and other 
 furniture. The Arabian regards the camel as the most precious gift of heaven ; by the assistance of which he 
 is enabled to subsist in those frightful intervals of nature which serve him for an asylum, and secure his inde- 
 pendence. Possessed of his camel, the Arabian has nothing either to want or to fear : in one day he can 
 perform a journev of fifty leagues into the desert, where he is safe from every enemy ; for, without the aid of 
 this useful animal, no person could pursue him amidst sandy deserts, where nothing presents itself to the eye 
 but one uniform void, naked and solitary." 
 
 31. Ttie camels, it may be remarked, which are seen about our streets present a very humble type of those 
 met with in Asia. The climate of England, from its coldness and moisture, renders it enfeebled and lifeless; 
 and its longevity, extending in its native air to fifty years, is curtailed one half in those which have been brought 
 into England, France, and Germany. Even at Pisa, where the dromedary has been bred for more than two 
 centuries, it is small, weak, and betrays marks of degeneracy ; nor does it there reach to the usual term of the 
 camel's life. For two months of the year this animal suffers testrum, or sexual excitement, and is then 
 irritable, and sometimes ferocious ; but at all other times is most harmless and obedient. Its term of gestation 
 is between eleven and twelve months, and it produces one only at a birth. 
 
 32. The camels of both Asia and Africa are capable of immense fatigue, wonderful privations, and some of 
 them are able to continue a trot of nine miles an hour for several hours together ; but to an English rider the 
 seat is most inconvenient, and the gait galling. Denon, who accompanied a division sent by Desaix, during 
 
 the French invasion of Egj-pt, thus describes the first lesson of the party in camel riding : " The boute-selle 
 
 (the mounting at a signal) was very amusing. The camel, slow as he generally is in his actions, lifts up his 
 hind legs very briskly at the instant his rider is in the saddle ; the man is thus thrown forward ; a similar 
 movement of the forelegs throws him backward. Each motion is repeated ; and it is not till the fourth 
 movement, when the camel is fairly on his feet, that the rider can recover his balance. None of us could 
 resist the first impulse ; and thus nobody could laugh at his companions." The foot of the camel presents an 
 organisation which admirably adapts it for travelling in arid and deep sands. It is cloven in the front, but is 
 furnished behind with a bulbous mass of elastic frog, forming a cushion or pad, which prevents the foot from 
 sinking in the loose soil he treads on. 
 
 33. The stomach of this ruminant also presents a singular adaptation to his peculiar habits, wants, and the 
 localities he inhabits. Accustomed to traverse sandy deserts, where succulent herbage is scarce, and water 
 seldom to be met with, he can derive nutriment from thorns, thistles, and briars, for the cutting of which his 
 teeth, as already observed, are particularly formed. But his capability of abstaining from drinking in these 
 arid regions is derived from a structural peculiarity witnessed in none but himself and the lama in which 
 latter, however, it exists but imperfectly. The stomach of the camel is enabled to receive and preserve 
 water by means of numerous cells, closed by muscular orifices, which are opened one by one, only at the pleasure 
 ot the animal, to relieve its wants. It is by means of this supply that the camel can travel where water is 
 not met with for several days ; and it has happened that, when the traveller himself has been famishing wnth 
 thirsl, a camel has been killed to obtain a supply from its continent cells. (See Home's CoTnp. 4nat. vol. i. 
 p. 169.) 
 
10 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. The Domestication of the Horse. 
 
 34. The horse appears hy a bountiful Providence to be particularly designed for the use of 
 the inhabitants of temperate climates. Capable as he is of enduring considerable variations 
 of temperature, he becomes of vast importance to the inhabitants of Great Britain, as well 
 as to those of most parts of Europe. Our present notice of him, however, will be confined 
 to his aboriginal state, and to the early means employe ^ to subjugate him to the use of man. 
 Hereafter we shall treat of his several natural and artificial varieties, whether resulting from 
 the influence of climate, or effected by domestication or culture. Our figure (7. ) is intended to 
 represent wild horses pursued for capture in their native plains, by means of the lasso. 
 
 35. Sol/i sacred and profane history are silent as to the exact period when the subjugation of the horse 
 took place ; but we have much reason to conclude that neither the ass nor the horse was generally mounted, 
 until long after the employment of them for other domestic purposes. Their services were at first, no 
 doubt, confined to the treading out corn, the bearing and the drawing of burdens placed on sledges, or on 
 ,)latforms moving on rollers ; the inconvenience resulting from which eventually led to the invention of 
 wheels. There is also reason to suppose, when horses were first employed to draw, that the load was at- 
 tached to the tail. Uncouth as this method may appear, it was probably not deemed so absurd by those who 
 had recourse to it ; and we know that both as to horses and other beasts a similar method has been practised 
 by rude tribes in much later times. In uncultivated countries, where beaten tracks are unknown, a mass to 
 be moved has but little chance of progressing when the moving power is horizontally applied, as it is by us 
 of the present day. . . , . , „ 
 
 36 The collar seems to be an after-invention. The Iliad bears testimony to the importance which Homer 
 attached to the various methods of liarnessing the horses during the siege of Troy. The plough, described by 
 Virgil in his Gcorgics, was drawn by oxen with neck collars. The sacred records first notice horses as 
 travelling with Joseph when he carried his father's remains from Egypt to Canaan, which occurred more than 
 1600 years before the birth of Christ. 
 
 37. The passage itself has the word" horsemen," but it is difficult to reconcile this term to any other 
 meaning than that it signified the attendants on the horses, which were undoubtedly laden, or otherwise were 
 drawing burthens. Horses, however, appear not to have been in high repute in the east, even after they 
 were subjugated; for king David, when he had taken three hundred which diew the war chariots of the 
 Syrians, retained only one hundred, and destroyed the rest. In Palestine the use of the horse was wholly 
 forbidden by divine command ; and the eastern countries, now so celebrated for their breeds of these animals, 
 appeared unapprised, in those times, of the value which would at a later period be set on them. Providence 
 had, as already observed, given them in the camel an animal every way adapted to the region around. In the 
 construction of its stomachic reservoir for water, its physical wants were supplied in journeying through the 
 vast uncultivated plains of the east ; and the wide-spreading prehensile construction of its feet rendered it 
 stable on the sandy plains, where the horse would have been famished with thirst, and buried in the dust. 
 
 38. At what period the horse became genercdly mounted, is a question involved in much 
 uncertainty, and has occasioned much disputation ; but it was probably not far in advance of 
 the time when he first assumed, by common consent, in eastern countries, the name of the 
 courser, from the speed he displayed in scouring the plains, and from his emulous rivalship 
 to outstrip his fellows. One might, a priori, suppose that the invention of the saddle would 
 soon follow the art of riding ; but Suetonius tells us that the Greek's and Romans rode 
 without this convenience. We shall not, however, pursue this subject here, but refer, what 
 we have further to say on it, to the section on the Natural History of the Horse; at present 
 simply remarking, that the rivalry of the owners of horses, and the emulous spirit of the 
 animals themselves, were early shown in trials of speed or racings ; not, however, as in after- 
 times, between mounted horses, but between fiery steeds attached to the gaudy car. These 
 early carriages were low, and the charioteers stood up in them to manage and guide their 
 cattle. Riding on horseback appears to have been long confined, in the countries where it 
 even originated, to military purposes, and to those alone. The Numidians, Mauritanians, 
 Massyleans, and Libyans, were celebrated for their military equitation, although history 
 reports that they rode witliout saddle or bridle, guiding their steeds by a switch only. Oi>.c 
 of the African kings, who reigned a century and a half before Christ, at ninety years old, is 
 reported to have sat without a saddle on horseback for several successive days, with his head 
 totally uncovered. These were the war-horses so much commended by Xenophon, Oppian, 
 and .^lian. The Grecians appear to have learned equitation from the colonists who 
 
Book I. DOMESTICATION OF THE ELEPHANT. 11 
 
 emigrated from Egypt and Phoenicia before the siege of Troy. The Romans became 
 equestrians from the example of the Grecians; and, without doubt, the practice of horse- 
 riding soon extended throughout the whole of civilised Europe. For a long period, how- 
 ever, after military equitation was common, the inhabitants of the east continued to use 
 asses and mules for transporting them from place to place. 
 
 39. The empJoyinent of horses 171 the chase of atdmals is not noticed until after the Christian era. 
 They might probably have been occasionally used in some predatory exploits on a large scale, 
 and in the feats of the lasso; but the general pursuit of beasts in the chase, properly so called, 
 seems not to have been under much obligation to their services in early times: indeed, it may 
 be remarked, that the hunting expeditions were then commonly conducted on foot ; for the 
 animals to be attacked were most of them so jjowerful and ferocious that the horse could 
 not be readily brought to face them. At the sight of a tiger, even in our day, a horse has 
 been known to become wholly paralysed with terror, and rendered incapable of resistance 
 and even of flight ; and yet, such is the power of education, that these natural workings of 
 fear, and instinctive dreadings of mortal foes, can be nearly eradicated by training, and a 
 reliance on the protection of man. A remarkable proof of this is, that the hunting leopard 
 is allowed by the well-trained horse to spring on his back, either behind or before his master, 
 when he goes to the field in pursuit of game. 
 
 40. From what has been said, as well as from historical records, we are warranted in con- 
 cluding that it was not until after the diffusion ofpopulation had become extensive, noruntil 
 cultivation had ridded vast tracts of the larger and more ferocious beasts, tliat the sporting 
 uses of the horse were called into full action : the dog had, therefore, long before the horse, 
 become the grand coadjutor of man in his predatory pursuits. For the immediate means 
 employed to bring the ass, the camel, and the horse, under the personal control'of man, we 
 must refer to what has been already said of the capture of animals in the earliest times, and 
 also to the account which is to follow of the field sports of each distinct quarter of the globe. 
 Of the horse we have yet much to remark in our History and Practice of Horse Racing, 
 infra- 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. The Domestication of the Elephant. 
 
 41. The Indian or Asiatic elephant (^fig- 8.) is that species which we will suppose to have been 
 first subjugated by man ; but that either kind is likely to stand very high in the sporting list of 
 
 the British fieldsman, when he regards the 
 matter as a mere sportsman, we are not pre- 
 pared to contend. But as it is our great 
 aim to direct the attention of the reader far 
 beyond the bare instinctive pursuit of ani- 
 mals, we would have every sportsman to be 
 also somewhat of a philosopher, being well 
 assured that the more extensively he views 
 nature in all her relations, the more intensely 
 will he enjoy her. It would be well for the 
 ^^ reputation of field sports, and for a more 
 %^ successful practice of them, if every turf- 
 man, every fox-hunter, and every gunner, 
 aye, and every angler too, were what is 
 fashionably called an " out-door naturalist." 
 
 42. The elephant, therefore, under the view we advocate, is an object of admiration to the 
 sporting world at large ; for all must feel an interest in his powers both of mind and body ; 
 and to the natives of Asia and Africa, he must be more particularly so. In all the imposing 
 spectacles of their native princes, whether sporting or military, he forms a most important 
 appendage. To preserve, therefore, the uniformity of our plan, we shall here glance at his 
 domestic'ation, and the means whereby it has been effected, together with the sporting pur- 
 poses to which he has been applied. We shall also take a cursory view of his natural history, 
 as a subject too interesting to be entirely passed over. These various notices must, however, 
 be somewhat condensed, as we shall again have to notice the subject in the sports of Asia and 
 Africa. 
 
 43. The elephant was suhjugated to the tise of man more than eleven hundred years before the 
 Christian era ; since which time he has, both in Asia and Africa, been a useful auxiliary in 
 the chase. But it must be allowed that he has shone most conspicuously as a domestic agent in 
 labour, a powerful assistant in war, and one of the most important and striking objects in 
 the ostentatious parade and magnificent spectacles of eastern princes. Of the value of the 
 conquest of this stupendous animal to the countries of which he is a native, the following is 
 a good picture : — " The domesticated elephant is the most friendly and obedient of all 
 animals : he is entirely attached to the person who feeds and takes care of him. In a short 
 time he understands signs, and the sound of his master's voice. He distinguishes tlie lan- 
 guage of passion, of command, of satisfection ; and acts accordingly. He receives lua orders 
 
13 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 with attention, and executes them with alacrity, but without precipitation. He easily learns 
 to bow his knees and lower his body, for the convenience of those who mount him. He lifts 
 burdens with his trunk, and assists those who are loading him in laying them on his back. 
 He delights in shining harness and trappings. When yoked in a cart or waggon, he pulls 
 equally and cheerfully, unless he be abused by injudicious chastisements. His guide is 
 generally mounted on his neck, with a small rod of iron, sharp at the point, in his hand ; he 
 directs his motion by pricking him on the ears and head ; but, for the most part, a word is 
 sufficient. One of them will do more labour than six horses, but he requires a proportional 
 quantity of food. They are the principal beasts of burden in many parts of Africa and the 
 East Indies, carrying sacks and bundles of all kinds on their necks, backs, and tusks. They 
 seldom lose or damage any thing committed to their care ; but will stand on the edge of a 
 river, take bundles off their necks and tusks, lay them carefully in a boat wherever they are 
 desired, and try with their trunk whether they are properly situated. If they be loaded 
 with casks, they go in quest of stones to prop them and prevent them from rolling. " — 
 London Encyclopcedia. 
 
 44. To capture thef>rst elephant must have been a bold attempt of early man. It was, no doubt, a combined 
 enterprise, and probably undertaken by digging a pit in an accustomed track of these animals, to which one or 
 more of them might be particularly tempted by some favourite food being strewed in the way. In Ceylon, 
 little more than a century ago, a pit covered over with loose boards, and garnished with such grass and boughs 
 as the elephant is known to be fond of, was employed lor his capture ; and Sieur Brue describes it as that used 
 by the Africans of Senegal, who feed on the flesh of this animal. 
 
 45. The method of taking elephants in mimhers varies according to the nature of the country, 
 and the means possessed by the originator of the enterprise. Captain Williamson, in his 
 
 Oriental Field Sports, says, " the most common mode, when many are known to frequent 
 a particular spot, is to surround a portion of the locality with a broad and deep ditch, forti- 
 fying the outside with strong timber palings, very powerfully propped and supported ; it 
 being almost inconceivable to calculate on the force that is employed in the simultaneous rush 
 of a few elephants uniting in concert. Some idea of it may, however, be formed by re- 
 curring to the published accounts of the exertions of poor Chunee, the lamented martyr of 
 
 Exeter Change. The mouth of the keddah, or enclosed area, is funnel-shaped : into the 
 larger end of this the elephants are forced by the noise of surrounding multitudes, made by 
 shoutings, drums, and trumpets ; the effect being heightened by the blaze of fire- works, 
 which intimidate them so much as to make them rush towards the smaller entrance, within 
 which they are strongly secured. This operation often takes up many days-; for, when a 
 distinct herd is not near, they are to be gradually collected from distances of twenty, thirty, 
 or even forty miles, and must then be driven witli a slow pace and with great caution, other- 
 wise the object of the enterprise is discovered, and some old refractory males breaking away, 
 are soon followed by the whole. The elephants being thus enclosed, were formerly tamed 
 by starvation, by tying the legs, and other cruelties : but this practice only soured the tem- 
 per, and rendered them irretrievably morose ; and the ligatures employed often occasioned 
 incurable woimds. Cruelty, therefore, was abandoned ; and the generous nature of these 
 animals soon led them to yield obedience to mildness on the part of the captors ; and to 
 reward the kindnesses shown them, they became willing, faithful, and most useful servants." 
 A sum equal to sixty gumeas was the price paid by the East India Company for each 
 elephant they purchased ; but none were received under seven feet high. It might probably by 
 a common observer be thought, that all attention to points of configuration in an animal 
 presenting such an uncouth and broad outline would be superfluous. The reflecting mind 
 will, however, be aware that animal mechanics must apply as much to the elephant as to the 
 horse and dog ; and accordingly the purchasers for the Honourable East India Company's 
 service, as we are told by Captain Williamson, required the following points in such as they 
 bought : — "A well- arched back, a broad barrel, the hind quarters full and square, the hind- 
 legs short and firm, the toe nails thick and black ; of which, to please a native, there should 
 be five on each fore-foot, and four on each hind foot ; odd numbers being considered by 
 them as unlucky." " I have known," says this gentleman, "some with fifteen nails, which 
 no native would purchase ; and I have heard of one with twenty, but I do not recollect 
 seeing one with more than eighteen. The tail should be long, very thick at the insertion, 
 and taper well to the end, where it should be well furnished, on each side, with a row of 
 single hairs, or rather bristles for about a foot, forming a fork at the end, much resembling 
 the feathers, or wings, on an arrow. This circumstance regarding the tail is considered by 
 the natives perfectly indispensable ; for a short tail, or a broken one, or a want of hair at the ter- 
 mination, are formidable objections with them. No man of consequence would be seen on 
 an elephant whose tail was barren of hair, and particularly if broken short, as is not un- 
 frequently the case from a habit these animals have, in their wild state, of seizing each other's 
 tails with their trunks, and twisting them oflT, sometimes very close to the croup ; even ser- 
 vants of inferior degi-ees are averse to riding on elephants so blemished. The chest should 
 be wide and full, the fore-legs muscular and well turned ; the forehead broad, and ornamented 
 between the eyes by a protuberance gracefully harmonising with the surrounding parts ; the 
 top of the hwid shoidd be thick set with hair, carried rather high, and square ; the trunk 
 
Book I. 
 
 DOMESTICATION OF THE ELEPHANT. 
 
 13 
 
 thick and very elastic. The teeth of a male should be exactly alike, thick and long; they 
 should diverge from each other, so as to be rather more distant at their tips than at their 
 insertion, and with a graceful curve ; the ears should be large and free from raggedness at their 
 edges; the cheeks full; and, above all things, the eyes clear from specks and rheum." It 
 therefore appears, according to Captain Williamson, that although a gentleman may be able 
 to suit himself very well with an elephant, where there may exist no intention of disposing 
 of it again, yet to traffic in them as an article of merchandise, especially among the natives, 
 requires not only some skill in respect to form, &c. but a complete knowledge of the pre- 
 judices entertained regarding particular points. 
 
 46. A white elephant, as being very rare, is an object of great estimation and veneration in India ; for the 
 Indian elephant is generally black ; few of them, however, are entirely so : many are sprinkled over the 
 ears, trunk, jowl, shoulders, chest, and legs, with dun-coloured spots. An elephant of a dirty white is not 
 so rare ; the nabob vizier had what was called a white elephant, but it was really a dun, and was an unique 
 in Bengal ; yet Captain Williamson had been informed, that in Ceylon such are by no means rare. We are 
 inclined, notwithstanding, to believe that this assertion is erroneous, and that a really white elephant is very 
 seldom seen even in Ceylon. The white elephant also, for the possession of whicli there was perpetual war 
 between the kings of Siam, Pegu, and Arracan, in the sixteeLth century — for which five kings lost their 
 lives, and many thousands of their subjects were slaughtered — was, it is said, an albino ; that is, an animal 
 made white by disease. White elephants, although now extremely rare, were nevertheless known to the 
 ancients, and were very highly prized by them. 
 
 47. The sporting history of the elephant, though interesting, is much more confined than that of the horse 
 and dog, he having been more employed in transporting the means and the messengers of death, than by engag- 
 ing personally in the enterprise. The tiger and lion could, however, only be hunted with real safety by means 
 of this animal. " His great stature, by which the hunter, when mounted on him, is lifted out of danger, ren- 
 ders him peculiarly fitted for such enterprise. Horses cannot be brought to follow the track of a tiger, and 
 camels are unable to defend themselves if attacked by the ferocious beast. The hunting party is generally 
 numerous ; and the sportsmen seated on the backs of their elephants in their howdahs fearlessly proceed 
 into the jungle, well armed for the expected combat : occasionally the hunter, with his rifle, is mounted 
 merely upon an elephant's back. The presence of the tiger is generally made known by the elephants, which, 
 scenting their enemy, become agitated, and make a peculiar trumpeting, indicative of their alarm. If the tiger 
 moves, many of the elephants become ungovernable; their trunks are thrown up into the air ; and if they con- 
 sent to go forward, their cautious steps evince their apprehensions : those that remain steady under these cir- 
 cumstances are considered particularly valuable. If the motion of an animal through the jungle be perceived, 
 the nearest elephant is halted, and the rider fires in the direction of the waving rushes. The tiger is sometimes 
 wounded by these random shots ; and he then generally bounds through the cover towards the nearest 
 elephant {fig. 9.) ; at which time very few of them can resist the impulse of their fears. If the trunk, 
 
 .EPHAKT AND TIC2R. 
 
 which the animal invariably throws up as far as possible out of reach, should be scratched by the tiger, all 
 command is lost." Marco Polo has recorded, with great minuteness, the mode of the Grand Khan's proceed- 
 ing to the chase, with his ten thousand falconers, and ten thousand " tarkoal," or waiters, whose duty it was 
 to secure the stray falcons. " On account of the narrowness of the passes in some parts of the country where 
 his majesty follows the chase, he is borne upon two elephants only, or sometimes a single one, being more 
 convenient than a greater number \ but under other circumstances he makes use of four, upon the backs of 
 which is placed a pavilion of wo-id, handsomely carved, the inside being lined with cloth of gold, and the 
 outside covered with the skins of lions — a mode of conveyance which is rendered necessary to him during 
 his hunting excursions, in consequence of the gout with which his majesty is troubled. In the pavilion he 
 always carries with him twelve of his best gerfalcons, with twelve officers from amongst his favourites, to 
 bear him company and amuse him. Those who are on horseback by his side give him notice of the ajiproach 
 of cranes, or other birds ; upon which he raises the curtain of the pavilion, and when he espies the game, 
 gives directions for letting fly the gerfalcons, which seize the cranes and overpower them after a long struggle. 
 The view of this sport, as he lies on his couch, aSbrds extreme satisfaction to his majesty." 
 
 48. Tlie elephant was himself also an early subject of the hunter's toil. The Indian marked 
 his footsteps, and then proceeded to entrap him by a pitfall. The CafFre pursued him to his 
 deepest retirements, and then planted a poisoned arrow in some penetrable part of his body. 
 His flesh was an object with some ; his ample hide with others : but his ivory tusks were 
 sought by all. 
 
 49. The various modes of taliing wild elephants in India have undergone little variation for 
 several centuries ; and they are, more or less, practised in all parts of Asia, where these animals 
 arc still required to maintain the .splendour of oriental luxury. Pliny, describing the manner 
 
14 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Paut I. 
 
 of capturing elephants in India, says, " The hunter mounts on an elephant already tamed ; 
 and wlien he meets with a wild one, separated from the herd, he pursues it, and strikes it 
 until it is so exhausted that he is able to leap from the one to the other, and thus to reduce 
 the wild animal to obedience." This process is as summary as that which tlie Roman 
 naturalist also notices as the practice of the Troglodytes, whom Diodorus Siculus, by an 
 expressive epithet, describes as warring against the elephants. These are said to suspend 
 themselves on the branches of trees under which the wild herd passes, and, slipping down 
 over the crupper of a particular animal, seize his tail with one hand, and ham-string him 
 with the other. Although the elephant is destroyed by an experienced African marksman 
 with much more precision than by this process of cutting his hams, he is certainly not 
 reduced to obedience so quickly by the Indian hunters of the present day as by those 
 whom Pliny has described for bringing him into captivity. But the operation, however 
 slow, is at least effective ; and the discipline does not require a constant repetition, as 
 that effected by beating must have required, even if it could have been performed without 
 danger. The various modes which are employed in India, and the adjacent islands, for 
 keeping up the present supply of elephants for domestic use, are much more complicated 
 than the Roman naturalist appears to have thought necessary ; and these modes are now 
 followed up, not with cruelty, but with a steady application of mild coercion, which at 
 length effectually converts the unwieldy force of this large quadruped into a motive power, as 
 effective and as precise in its operations as almost any one of those many ingenious inventions 
 of modern times, which have been purposely framed to supersede the irregular movements 
 of animal power. 
 
 50. The ntdest mode of taking the elephant is by digging a pit in his native forests, which is covered over 
 with loose boards, and with the boughs and grass upon which he feeds. This is mentioned as the custom of 
 Ceylon a century ago ; and the Sieur Brue describes this as the mode ol' taking tlie elephant, for his flesh, by the 
 Africans of Senegal. Captain Williamson states, that in places where the natives find the elephants destructive 
 neighbours, they dig a pit, covered with a slight platform of branches and grass, towards which the herd is 
 seduced by a tame elephant ; when the leading pursuer is precipitated into the trap, and the remainder retire in 
 great alarm. This practice is evidently not very successful ; and, we apprehend, that the instinctive caution 
 of the elephant, not to tread upon any insecure ground, must render it unavailing, except when his natural 
 prudence gives way to the more powerful impulses of terror or lust. 
 
 51 " The method of gcttingclephants out of pits, also," according to Captain Williamson, " is somewhat curious, 
 but extremely simple. The animal is for the most part retained until sufficiently tractable to be conducted 
 forth, \^'hen large bundles of jungle grass, tied up into sheaves, being thrown to him, he is gradually brought to 
 the surface, at least to such an elevation as may enable him to step out." The elephant will do the same if 
 he is swamped in boggy ground, thrusting the bundles of grass and straw into the yielding earth with his 
 heavy feet, and placing them so around him with his trunk that he at last obtains a firm footing. Pliny says, 
 that the companions of the unfortunate animal who is thus captured will throw branches and masses of earth 
 into the hole to assist his deliverance. This might appear somewhat incredible, were we not aware of their 
 great sagacity. An anecdote published by Mr. Pringle also shows a similar disposition in these animals to 
 assist each other in distress. 
 
 Sltbsect. 8. TJie Natural History of the Elephant. 
 
 52. The natural history of the elephant is too interesting to be passed over in silence. It is 
 well known that there are two varieties of this animal; the Indian and the African; the 
 specific distinctions between which had remained vague and undetermined until the re- 
 searches of Baron Cuvier. Indeed, neither Buffbn nor Linnasus conceived that there was 
 more than one species. Camper appears to have first detected the variation between the 
 dentition of the elephants of India and Africa, as exhibited in each ; presenting in the 
 Indian a series of narrow transverse ribands of an equal size, whose edges are, as it were, 
 scolloped ; while, in the African species, the ribands assume a lozenge form, being larger 
 towards the centre than at the extremities, and having rarely any scollops on the edges. 
 The laminas being larger in the African species than in the Indian, a smaller number are 
 required to form a tooth. 
 
 53. The Indian elephant (^Elephas Indians Cuv., fig. 8.) stands thus characterised by 
 this great naturalist: — " An oblong head, concave forehead, with the tops of the cheek teeth 
 presenting undulating transverse ridges, which are the separations of the lamina which 
 compose them, worn by trituration. This species has the ears smaller than the other, and 
 has four nails on the hind feet. The females have only short tusks, and many of the males 
 are like them in this respect. The Indian elephant is found in all the southern countries of 
 Asia, in Cochin China, in Siam, Pegu, Ava, and Hindostan. In the island of Ceylon they 
 exist in great numbers. Although the Asiatic elephant is considered the smallest, yet it is 
 said that a skeleton of one in the Museum, which was sent to the Czar Peter by the 
 King of Persia, is sixteen feet and a half in height. It is to be observed, however, that 
 this species seldom exceeds ten feet from the top of the shoulder to the ground." 
 
 54. The African elephant (Elephas Africatius Cuv. , yi^r, 1 0- ) presents a rounder head, a con- 
 vex forehead, large ears, and cheek teeth with lozenge-shaped sides on their crowns. It seems 
 to have only three nails to the hind feet. The female tusk is as large as the male, and 
 these are generally longer than in the Indian species. The African elephant inhabits all the 
 coimtries of the western side of Africa, from the Niger and the Senegal to the Cape of 
 Good Hope. As may be observed by the figure, there is little proportion between the ears 
 
Book I. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE ELEPHANT. 15 
 
 of the two species, those of Africa having them two or even three feet in length and breadth. 
 
 There is also reason to suppose that a third species existed formerly. Cuvier states, that " in 
 
 ahnost all parts of the two continents, are 
 
 found, under ground, the bones of a 
 
 species of elephant allied to that of India, 
 
 but having the ridges of the cheek teeth 
 
 narrower and straighter ; the alveoli of 
 
 the tusks much larger in proportion, and 
 
 the lower jaw more obtuse. A specimen, 
 
 about twenty (now near fifty) years 
 
 ago, was discovered in a mass of ice on 
 
 the coast of Siberia, and was covered 
 
 with thick fur of two kinds ; so that it 
 
 Ls possible this species may have lived 
 
 in cold climates. 
 
 55. The structural peculiarities of the 
 eZep/jaw^ a/so, are equally adapted to his "~ ' AmicAv iftpant 
 
 natural habits, as those of the animals which have preceded him. The skeleton of this animal 
 would not, however, on a momentary inspection, impress one with an opinion that, when 
 clothed with its proper proportion of soft parts, to the weight of six or seven thousand pounds 
 in the whole, it could belong to a beast whose speed exceeded the fastest human runner ; 
 yet such is the case. For the great purposes of support, however, this vast bony assemblage 
 is symmetrically framed ; the bony pillars present but little angular proportions, and, con- 
 sequently the elasticity of progression is sacrificed to the solidity of the support. It is this 
 perpendicular direction of the hinder extremities which forces the animal to kneel like a 
 man, and not to fold his hinder legs under him like the horse. This formation is also very 
 favourable to his rising from the ground, which could hardly have been effected considering 
 his weight, had this action been conducted after the manner of the horse. His legs are 
 supported upon broad hoofs, each terminated by five nails ; the whole number of nails is, 
 however, seldom developed on the hind feet. The sole of an elephant's foot is nearly 
 circular ; and in one eight feet high is about twelve inches in diameter. 
 
 56. The paces of the elephant appear to be those of walkitig and amhling, although most 
 accounts, as well as most figurings of the animal, represent it as either walking or trotting, 
 after the manner of a horse. This error is the more remarkable, as Bishop Hebcr says, " at 
 Barrackpoor for the first time I mounted an elephant, the motion of which I thought far from 
 disagreeable, though very different from that of a horse ; as the animal moves both feet on 
 the sa/ne side at once; the sensation is like that of being carried on a man's shoulders." 
 Captain Williamson alsocompares the pace of the elephant to the ambling (not to the trotting) 
 of the horse. Notwithstanding these notices, the elephant is portrayed as trotting in that very 
 respectable work, the Naturalist's Library ; and, what is still more remarkable, Mr. Daniels, 
 in the Oriental Annual, represents a caparisoned elephant on the trot. It must, however, 
 be confessed, that his massive pillars, although moved diagonally, yet the shuffling way in 
 which the pace is operated, together with the rocking of the body, are such as to mislead 
 the sight, and obscure the nature of the motion. ( See an interesting notice on this subject 
 in the Magazine of Natural History, No. Ixv. p. 459.) The elephant is wholly supported 
 on vegetable matter, and his intestinal track much resembles that of the horse ; and, like him, 
 he also requires frequent supplies to satisfy his constitutional wants. His vertebra; generally, 
 but particularly those of the neck, are singularly short, which render the motions of his 
 head so confined, that he can never succeed in carrying it either to the ground for grass, or 
 apply it aloft to browse the tender branches of trees, and even had this been otherwise, his 
 enormous tusks would have interfered with the endeavour. Nature has, therefore, given 
 him an organ of compensation, which unites within itself all the perfection of the human 
 hand, with the addition of other faculties unknown to that organ. 
 
 ST. " The proboscis, or trunk of the elephant" says the writer ou this animal in the Menageries, " has com- 
 manded the admiration of all who have witnessed its remarkable powers. The child and the philosopher, the 
 refined Roman, and the rude African, have equally been struck with its astonishing union of flexibility and 
 strength. Cicero calls it, by a bold figure of speech, 'the elephant's hand;' Lucretius, even more expres- 
 sively, describes it by the word ' anguimanns,' the snake-hand ; and the Caffre, who has learnt nothing from 
 the poets and orators, but is taught by nature alone, when he kills an elephant, approaches the trunk with a 
 superstitious awe, and, cutting it off, solemnly inters it, repeatedly exclaiming, ' The elephant is a great lord, 
 and the trunk is his hand.' This organ is neither ossific nor cartilaginous, l)ut is formed of the compactest 
 membranous matter, inlaid with an infinite series of muscular layers, which perform its varied motions, and 
 give it its great flexibility. Unlike roost other organs, whose perceptions are marked by their delicacy and 
 tenuity, this unites the most exquisite acutencss of perception with Herculean strength. The centre of the 
 trunk is pierced throughout by two long canals, which are the prolongations of the nostrils, and which are 
 separated one from the other by a fatty substance, about a third of an inch in thickness. In their whole course, 
 these channels are nearer the fore-part of the trunk than the hind ; and they preserve the same diameter almost 
 throughoul, till they come as high as the centre of the lione {os iniermaxiliarc) in which the tusks are planted. 
 At this point they suddenly turn, to approach the anterior surface of this bone, making a semicircular cui-ve 
 They are so compressed at this point, that unless there be a muscular action of the animal to dilate them, they 
 operate .is valves, to prevent the ascent of any liquid to a higher point. Ueyond this curve the canaU again 
 
16 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 widen, and recurve back, to approach tlie bonj- part of the nostril. The elephant, by this construction, can 
 use the trunk as a reservoir for water, drawing the liquid up by suction to a certain point, beyond which it 
 cannot pass. Cuvier considers that the trunk is not in itself an organ of smell, because the passage of any 
 liquid through the canals would be incompatible with the delicacy of the membrane with which the nostrils in 
 the head are lined. That membrane in man is sensibly affected with pain w hen any liquid enters the nose ; 
 and, for the same reason, the sense of smell does not exist in the nostrils of those cetaceous animals that are 
 constantly using them as a passage for water, such as the whale, that makes them operate as a jet d'cau. The 
 sense of smell in the elephant, according to this great comparative anatomist, is confined to that part of the 
 nostril which is enclosed in the bones of the head." (Menageries, vol.ii. p. 52.) The trunk of the elephant is 
 terminated by a prolongation of the muscles and membrane of the organ, which is gifted with all the delicacy 
 of perception of the human fingers, and the combined power of numerous hands. This extended portion may 
 In fact be considered in the light of fingers, and is opposed by a more elongated papillary protrusion, which 
 acts the part of a thumb. For wise purposes, without doubt, but which are unknown to us, the male and 
 female terminations of the snout are not exact facsimiles of each other. 
 
 58. The whole process of gathering and conveying food to the mouth of this animal is so 
 admirably described in the volume, we have just quoted from, and the figures appended 
 thereto are so illustrative, that we recommend the reader to a careful perusal of the work 
 itself. The trunk of the elephant may be regarded as an instrument for collecting his food, 
 which consists of vegetable substances generally, from the foliage of the forest and the grass 
 of the plains, to the most farinaceous grain and the choicest fruits. Though his enormous 
 bulk, requiring that his provender shall be in large quantity, renders a plentiful supply of 
 the commoner vegetable productions necessary to him, yet his palate is highly pleased with 
 delicacies, and is consequently peculiarly sensitive. A large quantity of liquid is equally 
 necessary to his existence, and here again his trunk is the organ by which he is .supplied. 
 Through the channel of the trunk he draws up the required quantity by suction ; he then 
 folds the extremity of it into his mouth, and ejects the fluid there. 
 
 SuBSECT. 9. The Hyeena, the Hunting Leopard, and the Once, as Assistants in the Chase, 
 
 59. The crocuta or spotted hy<Bna {fig. 11.) owns the following dental characters : — three 
 false molars above, and four below, all of which are remarkably large and strong ; the upper 
 
 canine tooth having two protuberances, and the lower 
 two very strong-pointed processes ; which, acted on by 
 very powerful molar muscles, enables him to hold his 
 prey with great ease. " This animal," says Barrow in 
 liis Travels in Southern Africa, " has lately been do- 
 mesticated in the Snewberg, where it is now considered 
 one of the best hunters after game, and as faithful and 
 diligent as any of the common sorts of domestic dogs. 
 Mr. Bennett also observes on the hyana, that, "notwith- 
 standing the brutal voracity of his habits, and the savage fierceness of his disposition, there 
 is scarcely any animal that submits with greater facility to the control of man. In captivity, 
 especially when taken young, a circumstance on which much depends in the domestication 
 of all wild animals, he is capable of being rendered extremely tame, and even serviceable. 
 In some parts of Southern Africa, the spotted species, which is by nature quite as ferocious 
 in his temper as the striped inhabitant of the north, has been domiciliated in the houses 
 of the peasantry, among whom he is preferred to the dog himself for attachment to his 
 master, for general sagacity, and even, it is said, for his qualifications for the chase. That 
 the striped hyccna might be rendered equally useful, is highly probable from the docility 
 and attachment which he manifests towards his keepers, especially when allowed a certain 
 degree of liberty, which he shows no disposition to abuse. If more closely restricted, his 
 savage nature sometimes returns upon him ; and it is for this reason that those which are 
 carried about the country, from fair to fair, pent up in close caravans, frequently become 
 surly, and even dangerous." Independent of these claims to our regard, the natural historj 
 of the hysena is well worthy of attention, as one among the numerous proofs of the har- 
 mony of nature's works, which all tend to show that, however varied the several genera 
 of lier living subjects may be, yet that the species which compose the grand chain are so 
 modified, that each separate link owns a likeness both to the one which preceded it, and to 
 the one that is to follow it. This is particularly exemplified in the several varieties of the 
 hyaena, all of which seem formed to unite the canine and feline races. To render the in- 
 termediate links still more smooth and uniform, the hya>na-dog, the Canis pictus of Desmarest, 
 appears compounded of the wolf, the jackall, and the fox ; for his teeth are seen to present 
 all the canine characters, with this slight exception, that the small lobe in front of the false 
 molar teeth is more perfectly developed. In all the rest of its osteology it very greatly re- 
 sembles the dog, except that he has but four toes instead of five. For a portrait of this 
 animal we would refer the reader to the Tower Menageries. The hya?na-dog, we believe, too, 
 is also employed in the chase ; and, as it is less weighty and somewhat more nimble than its con- 
 geners, it may be more conveniently carried abroad. It has long been our firm conviction that 
 there is not an untameable animal in existence ; we are therefore pleased with the opportunity 
 of introducing the following notice relative to the hyaena from the Library of Entertaining 
 
Book I. THE HUNTING LEOPARD. 17 
 
 Knowledge, art Hy^na. " Bishop Heber saw a gentleman in India, Mr. Traill, who had 
 one for several years, which followed him about like a dog, and fawned on thase with 
 whom he was acquainted ; and the bishop mentions this as an instance of ' how inuch the 
 poor hyaena is wronged, when he is described as untameable.' M. F. Cuvier also notices one 
 that had been taken when young at the Cape, and was tamed without difficulty. His keepers 
 had a complete command over his affections : in proof, he one day escaped from his cage, 
 and quietly walked into a cottage, where he was retaken by them without offering any re- 
 sistance. And yet the rage of this animal was occasionally very great when strangers 
 approached it. The fact is, that the hyana is exceedingly impatient of confinement ; and 
 feels a constant irritation at the constraint which, in the den of a menagerie, is put upon his 
 natural habits. An individual at Exeter Change, some years ago, was so tame as to be 
 allowed to walk about the exhibition-room. He was afterwards sold to a person who per- 
 mitted him to go out with him into the fields, led by a string. After these indulgences, he 
 became the property of a travelling showman, who kept him constantly in a cage. From 
 that time, his fer city became quite alarming ; he would allow no stranger to approach him; 
 and he gradually pined away and died. This is one, out of the many examples, of the 
 miseries which we inflict upon animals, through an ignorance of their natural habits ; and 
 the same ignorance perpetuates delusions, which even men of talent, like Goldsmith, have 
 adopted ; and which still, in the instance before us, leads many to say with him, ' though 
 taken ever so young, the hyasna cannot be tamed.' It is very doubtful whether any animal, 
 however fierce, is incapable of being subjected to man." This one we well remember to 
 have seen at Exeter Change, and also how extremely pleased we were with his marked 
 fondness for his keeper. The method of using the hyaena as a hunting servant will be 
 introduced with our notice of the properties of the hunting leopard ; we shall here only 
 remark, that his size and powers made it prudent to chain and hoodwink him, and thus to 
 transport him to the field in an enclosure, such as a stout bamboo cage, slung between a 
 party of men, or, where the roads would admit of it, in a small waggon drawn by an ox. In 
 some instances, a well-trained falcon is also taken, which, settling on, or hovering over the 
 prey, distracts its attention ; and, by arresting its progress, greatly assists its capture- 
 
 60. The hunting leopard, or chetalt, of India {fig. 12.) be it observed, is one of the 
 smallest of its kind. Cuvier places it as the last of the large spotted cats. Its dentition 
 
 is the same as that of the Fdince : but it is remark- 
 able, as we are told by Mr. Griffith, for the non- 
 retractility of its claws, which weakens its pre- 
 datory powers, and brings it more on a level with 
 the canine race ; for, not being capable of withdraw- 
 ing them into a protecting sheath, they are liable 
 to become blunt and non-prehensile. This animal, 
 therefore, like the Canis pictus, appears a connecting 
 link between the feline and canine tribes, which draws 
 forth from this eminent illustrator of the Animal 
 Kingdom the following ingenious remarks : — " In 
 this species we have again, in a remarkable manner, 
 the opportunity of observing the mutual harmony existing between the mental impulses and the 
 physical powers of animals; their disposition or inclination to destruction is precisely in unison 
 and proportion with their bodily powers. I f very weak, they are exceedingly timid ; if extremely 
 strong, they are equally undaunted ; while those which hold a medium station in this respect, 
 seem generally to appreciate, as it were, with more sobriety, the conditions of their existence, 
 and to submit themselves to the dominion and artificial education of man more easily than the rest. 
 Tlie hunting leopard is in this intermediate situation : about as big as a large dog, its leading 
 weapons of offence, the claws, are in the same situation as those of that animal ; incapable 
 of being withdrawn into a sheath for protection, they are therefore equally exposed to the 
 friction of the ground, by which they become worn and blunt, and so much the less effectual 
 for active warfare ; but, otherwise, the animal has all the suppleness and elasticity, the trenchant 
 teeth and powerful jaws, of the cats. Partially deficient, therefore, in the physical powers of 
 its congeners, it is equally wanting in the extreme ferocity of its disposition." In size, it 
 is not so large as an English mastiff, nor so stoutly built; and is described by Mr. Griffith 
 as being "of a pale yellow colour on the upper part, white underneath, and covered all over 
 with very small spots, without regularity ; it has a slight erect mane down the neck, whence 
 It is named. The eye-pupil is round at all times. The slim make of the body and limbs 
 of this animal, calculated apparently rather for speed than strength, assimUate it in a remark- 
 able degree to the canine race, with which we have already compared it. In a certain 
 aptness or capability it possesses of being trained for field sports, it is also more like the 
 dogs than the cats. It is therefore, strictly speaking, intermediate ; and we aj)pear to pass 
 naturally from the latter race of animals through this species to the former. It also ex- 
 hibits the first step or remove from the perfect fitness for carnivorous and predatory habits, 
 in the loss of the retractile power of the talons. M. F. Cuvier says of the individual he 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 describes, that, except in regard to that mistrust natural to the cats, he had all the habits of 
 those animals, playing in the same graceful manner, and with the same address; and, although 
 his nails were not trenchant, he exercises his forcpaws in play in the same manner as the 
 cat, striking any small moving body with his paw, and seizing his food with both. Under all 
 these circumstances, he was altogether a cat, and differed only from his congeners in his 
 much greater degree of confidence, and in all the consequences resulting therefrom. Fa- 
 miliar with every one, he was always ready to make the slight noise we call purring, when- 
 ever he was caressed." (Vol. ii. p. 471.) 
 
 61. The sporting uses of the hunfhiff leopard are brought into action by taking him 
 hoodwinked to the field in a bamboo basket slung between two men. He is less frequently 
 removed by means of a small waggon, as is the case with the hyana; nor is he so often taken 
 behind the horseman as the once ; but occasionally two are placed in a cage, on the back of 
 an elephant trained to the purpose. The game pursued is commonly the varieties of the 
 deer or antelope. When the prey comes into view, the hood of the leopard is removed, and 
 his attention is directed towards it. Catching sight of it, he usually starts off, and by leaps 
 and bounds soon reaches and seizes it : being however soon followed by the sportsman, he is 
 obliged to relinquish his prey; but usually he is first rewarded, which done, the hunter 
 again hoods and replaces him from whence he came, until fresh game starts into view. 
 When the hunting leopard is unsuccessful in capturing his prey after a few bounds, he 
 relinquishes the pursuit, and returns to his master of his own accord. The capture of deer by 
 means of the chetah, will be farther noticed when we treat of Deer Hunting in India. 
 
 62. The once {Feh's nncia Linn., Jig. 13.) is smaller than either the hycena or the leo- 
 pard. It is spotted on a dull white ground, and its tail is rather long and ringed. It is 
 
 thought to be the same with the small pan- 
 ther of Oppian ; and is a native to both Africa 
 and Asia, at least to the warmer regions of 
 the latter. Buffon has confounded it with the 
 hunting leopard. It is taken to the field in 
 the same manner as the leopard, but being 
 smaller, it may be readily carried before or 
 behind a horseman in a moderate-sized cage. 
 After the manner of the leopard, if the caption 
 THE ONCE. bo not quickly made, it gives up the chase 
 
 and returns to its master. It is to be noted that this is not the Felis uncia of Gmelin, but a 
 much smaller animal. 
 
 (!3. Effigies of animals were likeivise made iise of to facilitate the approach of the sports?nen. Figures 
 lightly stuffed to represent horses, asses, camels, deer, and sheep, were sometimes made to enclose a man ; or, 
 at other times, he stalked under cover of the image, after the manner of the stalking-horse of this country. 
 Buchanan, in his Notices of Mysore, Canara, and Malabar, informs us, that the wild tribe of Chensie Carir 
 have neither houses nor anj^ fixed resting-places to encourage cultivation, but move from spot to spot, collect- 
 ing their food from wild fruits and the flesh of wild animals ; their children and moveables being carried on 
 asses. Each family has a cow, which, in addition to its other useful properties, is taught to march along in the 
 haunts of game, concealing its master by its bulk, who is thus enabled to approach sufficiently near to shoot 
 his object with an arrow. 
 
 SuBSECT. 10. Birds trained to assist in the Capture of Animals. 
 64. The birds of the air were ako leagued in the predatory compact. As the artifices of 
 associated man became more numerous, the breaking in of the falcon and hawk tribes to 
 assist in the chase became common. Although we may naturally conclude that tliis was at 
 first a work of some difficulty, and not attended with all the success that was desired, yet at 
 length their training became so methodised and improved, as to render them valuable aids. 
 In the grandes battues of by-gone times, the great sportsmen of the east, whatever was the 
 principal object of the chase, never went unprovided with falcons to let fly in the pursuit of 
 any accidental game which might be met with. Eagles were also trained to stoop at 
 wolves ; pitching on their necks, their grasp was so powerful as partially to strangle the 
 stoutest, and paralyse the resistance of the most active among them, the cruel foe commencing 
 tlie work of disintegration by tearing out the eyes, and completing it by devouring the car- 
 cass. Even wild horses, it is said, were overcome by the eagle, who, fixing himself firmly 
 on the crest, and violently striking the head and eyes with his wings, in time wore out the 
 strength of the animal in fruitless efforts to get rid of his adversary, so that he became 
 readily overtaken by the dogs and moimted hunters which pursued him. The eastern 
 records inform us, that the great Khan Kublai, emperor of the Moguls, in his vast himt- 
 ing expeditions, was accompanied by ten thousand falconers, who carried with them hunting 
 eagles and hawks of every description, in immense numbers. The nobles, likewise, who 
 accompanied him, had their falcons and falconers. Every one of these birds, we are told, 
 had a silver ring on its leg, with the name of the owner engraved on it. As the vast retinue 
 proceeded on their hunting expedition, the cranes, storks, swans, herons, pheasants, 
 partridges, &c., were all attacked in succession as they appeared. Some of the Siberian hawks 
 were of a milk-white colour, with the exception of one or two wing or tail-feathers, which 
 
Book IJ. PROGRESS OF FIELD SPORTS IN ASIA. I'J 
 
 were black. The Russian czar, Ivan Vapilivitch, had three hundred falconers, who had the 
 best gerfalcons in the world, which were mostly brought from Siberia. We have also 
 another proof of the prevalence of hawking in early times, in the account of Olearius, who 
 observes, that " in a walk of a league from Astracan, among the habitations of the Tartars, 
 it was remarked that every hut had its falcon." 
 
 65. The capture of the sple7idid and monstrous sized butterjiies of this country by means oi 
 sparrows trained to the purpose, was long ago an amusement here ; and it may be supposed 
 to have formed a sort of mimicry of the hawking of the czars. It is thus in every country, 
 that the dangers of a hostile feeling of the lower classes expends itself in either a humble or 
 a burlesque imitation of the sports of their superiors. 
 
 BOOK II. 
 
 THE PROGRESS OF FIELD SPORTS AFTER MANKIND HAD PEOPLED THE FOUR QUARTERS 
 
 OF THE GLOBE. 
 
 66. It may be supposed that as man extended himself over the earth, he woidd carry with 
 him his habits and manners. Tliat this was the case appears fully proved ; for wherever a 
 new race has been met with, it has always been a predatory one, fully employed in the 
 pursuit of the various animals around. These living objects necessarily vary according 
 to the locality ; and thus, to pursue the subject of foreign sportings through the middle 
 ages to the present time, with any degree of precision, it requires that we treat of it accord- 
 ing as it is practised in the different quarters of the globe. The subject, as it relates to 
 extra British sportings, must necessarily be rather slightly sketched, that we may be enabled 
 to enter into a more full and ample detail of those that are intra British. It may be further 
 remarked, that field sports being principally founded on the pursuit of the wild animals of 
 any locality, so, to practise them successfully, the means used must be adapted to the size, 
 form, habits, and resting-places of those animals. This being granted, it follows, that some 
 previous inquiry into such particulars as relate to the game found in the different quarters 
 of the globe cannot be irrelevant ; but, on the contrary, must assist the views of such sports- 
 men as are on the eve of visiting foreign countries, by enabling them to make the requisite 
 preparations for such sporting purpose. What would be thought of the angler who pro- 
 duced a heavy jack-troUing apparatus on the banks of a swift Welsh pebbly-bottomed stream ? 
 or of one going out on a snipe-shooting expedition with a duck-gun and swan shot ? The 
 " fore-horse of the team," it is true, has been seen at a fox-chase, and in place too ; but it 
 was an extraordinary case, and one sanctioned and immortalised by circumstance and neces- 
 sity. Contrast .the northern in pursuit of the arctic bear, with the light clad English sports- 
 man, Scptemberising in a stubble-field on a sultry day. Each is now in his place. Change 
 them, and how completely would each be out of place, out of material, and certainly out of 
 sport. To a traveller, we repeat, a general knowledge of the distribution of animals is use- 
 ful, and indeed necessary. Almost any man, but certainly every sportsman, who was goiu"- 
 abroad, whatever might be the occasion of his travel, would without doubt have an eye to the 
 by-play he might meet with. To him it would be most important to know the animals of 
 the countries he was to pass through, and particularly those of the locality he was bound 
 for. Under this view, we propose to append to each principal geographical division a 
 slight sketch of its zoological contents and circumstances of distribution ; particularly 
 observing that, as it is intended principally to refer to the living subjects connected with 
 field sports, it must necessarily be incomplete. Should it, however, excite a wish for further 
 information on the subject, we would refer to the works of our most eminent naturalists, 
 and particularly to the Geographical Distribution of Animals by Mr. Swainson. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 
 The Proyrcss of Field Sports in Asia. 
 
 67. This quarter of the globe, as it appears to have been the cradle of man, may also be 
 supposed to have been the birthplace of field sports ; and here we have seen that they really 
 received an extension, in some measure commensurate with the size and powers of the wild 
 animals with which the Asiatics had to contend. It was here the elephant was entrapped, 
 and merchandise made of his ivory tusks ; and it was here also that man fought with the 
 tiger for the fastnesses he occupied. The rhinoceros was rendered scarce, the wild ox 
 tamed, the camel reduced to slavery, and even the wild horse and ass tau"-ht to exert their 
 speed in the service of man, seeking him as a benefactor, instead of flvino; from his approach 
 
 C 2 " 
 
20 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 as an enemy. As population increased, and man sought a wider lield of action, he carried 
 with him his habits, and wherever he rested, and became naturalised, there he introduced 
 field sports ; first, as an aid to his support, and, as his civilisation advanced, he continued 
 and varied the practice of them for his amusement. We thus trace the extension of the 
 sports of the chase with the progress of population and civilisation throughout India, into 
 Persia, Spain, Italy, and Gaul. 
 
 68. Asia, therefore, as the birthplace of field sports, has an especial claim to our atten- 
 tion. Vast in its extent, and diversified in its temperature and productions, it presents 
 animals of widely distinct characters and habits ; but in nothing does it more strongly claim 
 our attention than in the presumption that our most valuable and important animals are of 
 Asiatic origin. The horse, we are informed by history, was derived from the deserts of 
 Tartary, as the ox is supposed to have been first domesticated by the Caucasians ; and we 
 believe it to be notorious that some of the most important of our domestic fowls were 
 derived from this quarter of the globe. It was here that man first met with that mimic 
 representation of himself, the ouran-outang ; and in proof that diversities in form are neces- 
 sary to meet the peculiarities of location, it may be remarked that, although Asia owns its 
 lions as well as Africa, yet they are of a distinct species, as may be readily seen by observing 
 them in our menageries, particularly in the Surrey Zoological Gardens. That peculiar 
 equine variety, hemionus, known also as the dziggtai, or Mongolian horse, is derived from 
 central Asia ; where likewise the long-armed ape, with other caricatures of the human form, 
 abound; while panthers, leopards, lynxes, hyaenas, and jackals, are in such plenty, that there 
 can be no lack of sport for the hunter ; nor can the gunner draw a blank, while the innu- 
 merable tribes of land and water-fowl teem as they do in this region. 
 
 69. The northern confines of Asia exhibit feiv large ayiimals. The desert steppes of Siberia 
 are principally occupied by varieties of the Rodentia, as rats, mice, lemings, &c., with 
 rabbits and hares of diminutive breeds, but which afford never-ending amusement to both 
 native and visiting sportsmen. As we approach central Asia, we meet with the Tartaric or 
 yak ox, and the ami buffalo, which are occasionally hunted by travellers, and exposed to 
 constant pursuit by the natives with rifles, and also to way-laying with poisoned arrows. 
 
 70. Southern Asia, as Mr. Swainson observes, presents an exuberance of animal forms in that 
 high state of development which is the result of equinoctial latitudes. Thus it is that in 
 southern India nature revels in the multiplicity and gigantic forms of her creatures. Here 
 the apes and baboons reach their utmost limits of stature ; and, as a notable instance of tlie 
 effects resulting from similar degrees of latitude, this eminent naturalist notices the striking 
 analogy between the animals of equinoctial India and those found under the same latitude 
 in Africa. It is not in the apes and baboons alone that this is witnessed ; it is seen in the 
 elephant also, in which that of India finds a correspondent rival in that of Africa ; which, 
 however, was not until of late years discovered to be a distinct species. 
 
 71. The feathered tribes of Asia, generally, are splendid in the extreme. Of those of 
 China we know less than we wish. A few living specimens have reached England, among 
 which the golden pheasant of our aviaries {Nycthemerus pictus Swainson, fig. 14.) is a 
 
 prominent example, which 
 this naturalist considers as a 
 subgenus of the pheasant, by 
 the head being more or less 
 naked, and by the males pos- 
 sessing either a feathered or 
 a fleshy crest; which, under 
 his view, makes them a con- 
 necting link between the 
 common pheasant and our 
 barn-door fowls. We know 
 that this gorgeous bird will 
 ' ^^"^ ■ breed in this country, al- 
 
 Temninck, however, thinks this principally arises 
 He recommends that they should, on the contrary, 
 be set at liberty; and assures us that in Germany they have been turned down into an 
 unconfined pheasantry with the common species, and did well. We know that something 
 of the kind was tried by our Zoological Society also ; but we are not aware of the result, 
 though we have no doubt but that in a very sheltered situation it would succeed, if even 
 it did not do so in the Society's grounds. China, indeed, would appear to have been the 
 cradle of the gorgeous gallinaceous tribes : the ring-necked pheasant, which with us is 
 regarded as an accidental variety, is indigenous to the northern provinces of this empire. 
 The silver pheasant ( Nye. argentatus), another beautiful ornament of our menageries, is like- 
 wise derived from China, where nature seems to revel in the number and exquisite colourings 
 of her birds and insects. Until our communication with this country is more intimate, we 
 must, however, content ourselves with such resemblances of beasts, birds, &c., as they send 
 
 OOLDKN PHEASANT 
 
 though the occurrence is rare. M. 
 from over care and close confinement. 
 
Book II. 
 
 FIELD SPORTS OF CHINA. 
 
 us ; and, as we know the Chinese are not very imaginative, we may rely on the numerous 
 coloured drawings of them which they send being faithful representations ; under which 
 view we cannot fail to be struck with the elegance of their forms and the brilliancy of their 
 plumage. The gallinaceous birds of central Asia generally (the originals of our own 
 domestic breeds), we also know to be equally beautiful and varied ; and it is their plenty 
 that has lured so many of our countrymen to their destruction by the pursuit of them over 
 woody swamps and under burning skies. 
 
 72. The existence of bears in India was long denied, but further acquaintance with that Country corv-ected 
 this error ; and many accounts of bear hunts had reached us long before Captain Williamson had so well 
 depicted them. Subsequently, Mr. Johnson and others have detailed the chasings of the black bear in the 
 hilly parts of India as very common, though notices of any other variety are very meagre. Instead, however, 
 of there being only one kind of bear in India, the interior furnishes " three distinct and peculiar species, Ursus 
 Libiafus, Malayanus, and Thibetanus. all of which are inhabitants of the mountainous districts." It is not 
 only in its lions that Asia differs from Africa, but also in other varieties of the Felinee ; thus the true tiger is 
 unknown in Africa ; neither is the rhinoceros of Asia and that of Africa consimilar. Four distinct varieties 
 of ox3n have long been domesticated in Asia. First, the common Indian ox ; second, theyaA, or ox of the 
 Tartars, so well described by Julian, under the name of poephagus ; third, the buffalo, long native of the 
 southern parts of Asia, India, and China, called or«« bythe Indians, and said to be equalled in size only by the 
 elephant. This is the beast that it was usual for the native princes of India to match in battle with the 
 elephant. Fourth, the gayal, domesticated among the Burmese, and running wild in some parts of India 
 under the name of gatir. Sheep and goats, both wild and domestic, are numerous. The broad-tailed sheep 
 is a singular object, as having a tail which frequently yields ten pounds of fat. Among the goats, the cele- 
 brated shawl-goat of Cashmere must not pass unnoticetl, which, though of very mean and ordinary appearance, 
 yet yields wool of such fine texture as to be unequalled ; and, though himself not very showy, his coat forms a 
 most elegant article of dress for the ladies of Europe. 
 
 Sect. I. TTie Field Sports of China, Thibet, and Indo- Chinese Countries. 
 
 73. In this populous and ancient empire, it may he supposed that the pttrsuit of wild 
 animals is very varied and extensive ; but our intercourse with its natives being very limited, 
 from their jealousy of the eyes of strangers, little that is recorded on the subject has reached 
 us, and even that little is probably mixed with fable. We are, however, fully aware that 
 the Chinese have always pursued the wUd beasts of their country with ardour and with 
 true Asiatic pomp and pageantry. Rankin, in his Historical Researches, says, " the Chinese 
 emperor Kamhi, gave a hunting entertainment in his park, near Pekin, to the Russian 
 ambassador. After hunting until near four, we came to the top of an artificial hill, where 
 were tents for the imperial family ; after dinner, the emperor sent to the ambassador, 
 to inform him that three tigers should be baited for his amusement ; preparations beino- 
 first made to secure the principal spectators from danger by ranks of guards armed with 
 spears. The first tiger was let out of his cage by a man on a fleet horse, who opened the door 
 by means of a rope, and then rode off. The tiger came out, rolled on the grass, then growled, 
 and walked about. The emperor fired bullets with his matchlock, but was too distant : 
 he then sent to the Russian ambassador to try his gun, who, advancing within ten paces 
 shot the tiger dead. The second tiger was then let out, and rolled on the grass like the 
 first. A man to rouse him to action, shot at him with a blunt arrow. He pursued the 
 man, who narrowly escaped by the fleetness of his horse, and the tiger attempted to leap 
 over the ranks of guards, but was killed by them. The third when let loose at once made 
 towards the emperor's tents, and so was quickly dispatched with the soldiers' spears. Tliis 
 emperor used to hunt tigers in their native woods in his youth, but being now sixty, he re- 
 frained from pursuing them beyond this immense forest, which is enclosed for many miles 
 extent with a high wall of brick. It contains besides tigers, leopards, lynxes, boars, deer, 
 hares, partridges, quails, and pheasants. The emperor was surrounded by his sporting 
 establishment, and close to him was the master of the chase with greyhounds. The grand 
 falconer was also present with hawks, many of which were as white as doves, with only one 
 or two black feathers in their wings or tails ; these came from Siberia. They generally raked 
 the pheasants flying ; but 
 
 if the pheasants escaped 
 to the reeds or bushes, 
 they nevertheless soon 
 caught them." 
 
 74. The wild hoar, tfie 
 tiger, the leopard, the 
 huffalo, the rhinoceros, 
 and the wild hear, are 
 all natives of China ; but 
 the lion cannot be said 
 to be one of its indi- 
 gence, nor is the ele- 
 phant common there. 
 Of deer, they have two 
 or three varieties, and most of the lesser beasts which'wrfoUow in our sportings are also 
 found there. The Chmese, from the highest to the lowest, are fond of the water, and 
 
 C 3 
 
22 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part 1. 
 
 spend much of their time on it in various aquatic amusements, as fishing, wildfowl shoot- 
 ing, &c. The great men, on these occasions, take the water in a very splendid state barge 
 (fig. 15. ), in which they amuse themselves in making coasting excursions, and sometimes in 
 the capture of ducks, after the following manner : — " Waders and swimmers are employed, 
 each having to scoop a calibash, or large gourd, and fit it to the head, leaving proper aper- 
 tures for sight and respiration. Thus prepared, the fishers make their way in the water, 
 sinking their bodies up to the chin. The ducks, which are fond of this kind of fruit, and 
 are accustomed to see them floating in the fens, make up to the gourd, and at the very 
 instant they go to peck at it, the fisherman seizes them by the feet." 
 
 75. The methods of taking fish in China are very varied. Vast numbers of the Chinese live on the great 
 rivers and lakes in barges or floating houses, and subsist principally on the produce of the water ; by which 
 their ingenuity in devising new methods of taking the finny tribes is in continual exercise. In addition to the 
 havoc made by lines and nets, as practised by us, they have several other contrivances, among which may be 
 noticed the training of birds of the cormorant kind to fish for them. These fowls are taught to follow the 
 fishermen to their boats as obediently as so many dogs, and to begin their work usually by day-break in the 
 following manner : — " At a signal given by a dash of an oar upon the water, these birds dive into the river, 
 seize the first fish they meet with, and return with it in their bills to the boat ; but, as these birds are naturally 
 greedy of fish, to prevent their devouring or otherwise damaging their prey, they enter on their work with a 
 ring round their neck, which hinders them from swallowing the fish. When at any time one of these birds 
 meets with a fish that is above its match, then two or more will join together, both in the attack and the con- 
 veyance of it, whilst one at the tail, and the other at the head, fly with their prey to the boat." 
 
 7G. In some of the Chinese proviiices thefishermeti entrap fish thus : — They make use, we are told, of long 
 narrow boats, to each side of which they fasten a plank of the length of the boat, and about two feet in breadth. 
 These planks, which are painted white and overlaid with a shining varnish, slope downwards, with an easy 
 descent, to the water. The fishermen take water in these boats in a clear moon-shiny night, when the fish, 
 playing on the surface, mistake the brightness of the plank for that of the element, and, leaping into the boat, 
 are caught in the trap. Fish are also shot by them with arrows, which, being fastened to the bow with a long 
 string, the same serves both to save the arrow and likewise to draw in the tish when shot. Sometimes, also, 
 they catch fish by diving ; and at other times they do it by concealing themselves in the boat, from which 
 they strike them suddenly with a kind of barbed trident ; they frequently even catch them with their hands 
 only. 
 
 77. The field sportings of Thibet do not occupy much .'pace in the accounts of travellers, 
 although the zoology of this mountainous region is worthy of notice. Here the musk deer 
 is found, from whose body is extracted that costly drug musk, which of course renders the 
 animal a constant object of pursuit by the natives, as well as one of much interest to 
 the inquisitive visitor. We have already cursorily noticed that direct link between the 
 horse and ass, known to the moderns as the dziggtai, or Equus hemionus of Pallas, to 
 whose travels and researches we are principally indebted for what is related of it. In 
 height, it is equal to a moderate-sized horse ; and were it not for its more elongated ears, 
 straighter back, and tail more like that of the cow than the horse, it might pass for one; 
 it also herds in troops of from twenty to a himdred in number. There is little rea-son to 
 doubt that it is tlie wild mule of the ancients, but no records of its ever having been tamed 
 have apjieared ; which can only be accounted for by the early subjugation of the hrse, 
 whose docility, contrasted with the wild and fiery aspect of this animal, might have deterred 
 the natives fi-om such an attempt. Its hair, like that of the horse of Europe, is deciduous, 
 being in winter long and fleecy, but short and fine in summer. Tlie Thibet goat has been 
 already noticed as an Asiatic native, that luxuriates here. The yak ox also is here abun- 
 dant, and may be seen in a cultivated state, and it may likewise be pursued in its native 
 wilds. The birds of Thibet, are some of them such as would glad the heart of the sports- 
 man to pursue, and of the ornithologist to be able to stuflT for his museum. Among them 
 the horned pheasant ( Phasianus cornutus) stands conspicuous. This magnificent bird, in size 
 larger than our pheasant, presents a red head, having a blue horny patch over each eye ; 
 tlie throat also has a blue naked flap with orange spots, the breast and back being red, and 
 the rest of the plumage of a deep chesnut brown, which is relieved by white spots edged 
 with black. The Impevan pheasant (Lopophorns reftdgens^ called by Indians the "bird of 
 gold," is somewhat less than the former, but equally beautiful, exhibiting lanceolate 
 feathers of a splendid metallic lustre. At such remote distances, and unconnected by any 
 strong commercial ties, how apt we are to underrate the natives of countries with which 
 we have little intercourse. Superstition, it is true, is here seated on her high throne, and 
 the government of Thibet is wholly priestly — the lama, or high priest, being the sovereign. 
 The Thibetians, though buried in superstition, are not altogether ignorant ; but, on the con- 
 trary, have books on most subjects, which are printed by them after the manner of the 
 Chinese, on fixed wooden blocks instead of moveable types. A mausoleum, sacred to the 
 lama, was found by Turner to be filled with vast piles of books, mostly on religious 
 subjects. Another traveller met with an Encyclopsedia of Arts and Sciences, which extended 
 to one hundred and eight volume-s. 
 
 78. The Indo-Chinese countries are next to be noticed ; which we can do by a skip allowed to a describer of 
 general features only ; but, as the zoology of each district, and, with the zoology, the sporting pursuits also, 
 vary, so all larger divisions of each quarter of the globe must be individually noted. The countries we now 
 refer to are composed of vast peninsular tracts, which together form a surface little less than one million of 
 square miles. The mountains are very lofty, and their sides being very thickly wooded, afford excellent 
 covers for a great number of wild beasts. Within this range are the ouran-outang, large, lesser, and silvery 
 gibbons, and Malacca stag. In both Malacca and Java the crowned pheasant (Cryptonyx coronatus T.) is met 
 
Book 1 1. 
 
 FIELD SPORTS OF INDIA. 
 
 23 
 
 with, and likewise the gigantic Argus pheasant, which Is more than six feet long, and is celebrated for the 
 large snowy spots or eyes on its tail feathers, which give the whole a beautiful effect. Here, also, snow- 
 white cockatoos, red lories, parrots, and parrokeets, abound in great variety. Of serpents there is no lack ; 
 and the insects are as numerous as they are beautiful, and some of them as troublesome as those which any 
 other country can produce. Hawking is here a very common sport, even among the ordinary natives. A 
 small variety of hawk is trained by them to frighten the birds under the cover of a very large net. Dogs of 
 several varieties are likewise used in the chase, which have the good fortune, when too old for the service of 
 the field, to be killed for the table. In Cochin China fishing is pursued to such an extent, that dried fish 
 forms one of the exports of the country ; and on the Indo-Chinese coasts is collected the substance known 
 there as sea slug, tripang, or biche dc mer. The gelatinous birds' nests, elsewhere noticed, are here also 
 collected, both being in great requer.t in the Chinese markets. 
 
 The Field Sports of India 
 
 79. Our intercourse with this extensive country heijig as intimaie and common, as it is confined 
 in China, we shall enter somewhat more into detail on the subject of the Indian chase. 
 Field sports of every variety are here pursued with extreme avidity, and perhaps it is not 
 too much to assert, that there cannot be a more imposing spectacle than the morninp- turn- 
 out of even a common Indian sporting party, which our cut (fig. 16.) is intended to" repre- 
 sent. Captains Williamson and Munday have both been very felicitous in their descriptions 
 of these scenes, and to the Oriental Field Sports of the former we owe much. Captain Munday 
 also, in his Pen and Pencil Sketches of India, \)resents some very imposing accounts of the 
 sportings of the native princes of that vast territory ; in particular he thus details one huntino- 
 fete given by the king, Nuseer-ood-deen Hyder ; — " Early in the morning, the whole 
 party, including ladies, mounted elephants, and repaired to a palace in the park, in one of the 
 courts of which the arena for the combats was prepared. In tlie centre was erected a gigantic 
 cage of strong bamboos, about fifty feet high, and of like diameter, and roofed with rope 
 net-work. Sundry smaller cells, communicating by sliding doors with the main theatre 
 were tenanted by every species of the savagest inhabitants of the forest. In the large cage, 
 crowded together, and presenting a formidable front of broad, shaggy foreh ads, well armed 
 with horns, stood a group of buffaloes, sternly awaiting the conflict, with their rear scienti- 
 fically uppuye against the bamboos. The trap-doors being lifted, two tigers, and the same 
 uamber of bears and leopards rushed into the centre. The buffaloes instantly commenced 
 hostilities, and made complete shuttlecOcks of the bears, who, however, finally escaped by 
 climbing up the bamboos, beyond the reach of their horned antagonists. The tigers, one 
 of which was a beautiful animal, fared scarcely better ; indeed, the odds were much against 
 them, there being five buffaloes. They appeared, however, to be no match for these power- 
 ful creatures, even single-handed, and showed little disposition to be the assaulters. The 
 larger tiger was much gored in the head, and in return took a mouthful of his enemyV 
 dewlap, but was finally (as the fancy would describe it) ' bored to the ropes and floored.' 
 The leopards seemed throughout the conflict sedulously to avoid a breach of the peace. A 
 rhinoceros v^as next let loose in the open court-yard, and the attendants attempted to induce 
 him to pick a quarrel with a tiger who was chained to a ring. The rhinoceros appeared, 
 however, to consider a fettered foe as quite beneath his enmity ; and having once approached 
 the tiger, and quietly surveyed him, as he writhed and growled, expectincr the attack, 
 turned suddenly round, and trotted awkwardly off to the yard-gate, where ho capsized a 
 palankeen, which was carrying away a lady fatigued with the sight of these unfeminine 
 sports. A buffalo and a tiger were the next combatants; they attacked furiously, the tiger 
 springing at the first onset on the other's head, and tearing his neck severely ; but he was 
 quickly dismounted, and thrown with such violence as nearly to break his back, and quite 
 to disable him from renewing the combat. A .small elephant was next impelled to attack 
 a leopard. The battle was short and decisive ; the former falling on his knees, and thrust- 
 uig his blunted tusks nearly through his antagonist. On our return from the beast-fight, 
 a breakfast awaited us at the royal palace; and the white table-cloth being removed, quails, 
 tramed for the purpose, were placed upon the green cloth, and fought most gamely, aftei 
 
 C 4 
 
24 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 the manner of the English cockpit. This is an amusement much in fkshion among the 
 natives of ranlc, and tliey bet large sums on their birds, as tliey lounge luxuriously around, 
 smoking their hookahs. Elephant fights were announced as the concluding scene of this 
 day of strife. The spectators took their seats in a long verandah. The narrow stream of 
 the river Goomty runs close under the palace walls, and on the opposite bank, a large, 
 open, sandy space presented a convenient theatre for the operations of these gigantic 
 athletes. 
 
 80. " Tlie elephants educated for the arena are large powerful males, wrought up to a state 
 of fury by constant feeding with exciting spices. On the spacious plaia before us we counted 
 several, parading singly to and fro, their mahouts seated on their backs, which were covered 
 with a strong network for the driver to cling by in the conflict. In attendance upon every 
 elephant were two or three men, armed with long spears, a weapon of which this animal has 
 the greatest dread. We soon discovered two of the combatants slowly advancing towards 
 each other from opposite sides of the plain. As they approached, their speed gradually 
 increased, and they at length met, with a grand shock, entwining their trunks, and pushing, 
 until one finding himself over-matched, fairly turned tail, and received his adversary's charge 
 in the rear. This was so violent, that the mahout of the flying elephant was dislodged from 
 his seat; he fortunately fell wide of the pursuer, and escaped with a few bruises. Five or 
 six couple were fought, but showed little sport ; the sagacious animals instantly discovering 
 when they were over-matched." Indian cattle appear to be, according to this authority, of 
 the same description as in London. " Before breakfast," he says, " I went into the cattle 
 fair with Colonel Stevenson, and bought a handsome, though small, mule for the mountain 
 journeys. Tlie price was eight rupees, for which sum a fine camel may be purchased. We 
 took a native bargainer with us, and I was much amused by the manner in which the buyer 
 and seller arranged their bargain. The business of chaffering was carried on through the 
 medium of their hands, concealed under a cloth ; certain movements of the fingers having 
 corresponding prices. It was a matter of some minutes, and much shaking of heads, though 
 no verbal altercation, was gone through on both sides, before the bargain was concluded. 
 We next inspected some elephants for sale ; and the dealers descanted upon their good points 
 as largely and as knowingly as Tattersall could do on those of a horse." Captain Mundy's 
 account of the necessary points of value agree exactly with those of Captain Williamson; as a 
 large head, large ears, arched back, sloping quarters, deep flank, long trunk well mottled, short 
 legs, and the forearm bowing out well in front. The flat bunch of hair at the extremity of 
 the tail is also a great desideratum. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Hunting the Rhinoceros. 
 
 8\. The rhinoceros (^Rhinoceros unicornis Linn.) in size and strength is inferior only to the 
 elephant. The Indian and African species of this genus differ in their leading characters, both 
 as to the number and form of their teeth. The incisors are either altogether wanting, or there 
 are four in each jaw, two very strong, and two small and weak. Canine teeth they 
 
 have none, but the cheek teeth are 
 seven in each jaw on each side. The 
 Indian species {fig. 17.) has one horn 
 only ; that with two horns is most com- 
 mon in Africa. The horns of both pre- 
 sent a singular character ; they do not 
 envelop a bony axis, like the horns of 
 ruminating animals, nor do they par- 
 take of the osseous nature of the horns 
 of stags ; but they appear to be formed 
 of horny fibres, like thick hairs closely 
 agglutinated together. Some incline to 
 think this to be the unicorn of the an- 
 cients. Bewick's general account of 
 the rhinoceros runs thus : — " The body, from the muzzle to the tail, is twelve feet long, and 
 in circumference it is nearly the same ; thus, were it not for the shortness of its legs, it would 
 be little inferior in size to the elephant. The body and limbs are covered with a skin so hard 
 and impenetrable, that he fears neither the claws of the tiger, nor the more formidable pro- 
 boscis of the elephant; it will turn the edge of a scimitar, and even resist the force of a musket 
 ball. It is of a blackish colour; and, as seen by the figure, forms itself into large folds at 
 the neck, the shoulders, and the crupper ; by which means the motion of the head and limbs 
 is facilitated. Round the neck, which is very short, are two large folds ; there is also a fold 
 from the shoulders, which hangs down upon the forelegs, and another from the hind part 
 of the back to the thighs. The body is every where covered with tuberosities or knots, 
 which are small on the neck and back, but larger on the sides ; the thighs, legs, and even 
 the feet, are full of these incrustations, which have been mistaken for scales by some authors: 
 they are, however, only simple indurations of the skin, without any uniformity in their figure, 
 
Book II. HUNTING THE TIGER 25 
 
 or regularity in their position. Between the folds, the skin is penetrable and delicate, as 
 soft to the touch as silk, and of a light flesh colour ; the skin of the belly is nearly of the 
 same colour and consistency." The rhinoceros is occasionally ferocious in the extreme, 
 and indeed at no time can he be approached with safety. Between him and the elephant 
 a great antipathy is said to exist ; but the former seldom willingly attacks the latter : on the 
 contrary, it would appear from some statements in which Mr. Williamson confided, that if a 
 herd of elephants encounter this formidable animal, they retreat, if possible, without hazarding 
 a battle. IVIajor Sully also informed the same gentleman, that he once witnessed from a distant 
 hill a most desperate engagement between a large male elephant and a rhinoceros, in which 
 the former was worsted, and fled, Barber, however, appears to consider that the terror is 
 mutual. " When we had gone," says this latter gentleman, " a short way, a man came after 
 us with notice that a rhinoceros had entered a little wood near Bekram, and that they (the 
 hunters) had surrounded the wood, and were waiting for us. We immediately proceeded 
 towards the wood at full gallop, and cast a ring round it. Instantly, on our raising the 
 shout, the rhinoceros issued out into the plain, and took to flight. We followed it for nearly 
 a koss, shot many arrows at it, and finally brought it down. This rhinoceros did not make a 
 good set at any person, or any horse. They afterwards killed another rhinoceros. I had 
 often amused myself with conjecturing how an elephant and rhinoceros would behave if 
 brought to face each other ; on this occasion the elephant-keepers brought out the elephants, 
 so that one elephant fell right in with the rhinoceros. As soon as the elephant-drivers' put 
 their beasts in motion, the rhinoceros would not come up, but immediately ran off in another 
 direction." Major Smith also relates that a hunting party of Europeans, with their relative 
 attendants and elephants, met with a herd of seven rhinoceroses, apparently led by one, much 
 larger and stronger than the rest, which boldly charged the hunters. The leading elephants, 
 instead of using their tusks as weapons, suddenly wheeled round, and received the thrust of 
 the rhinoceros's horn on the posteriors — the blow brought them and their riders to the 
 ground. No sooner had they risen than it was repeated ; and in this manner did the contest 
 continue, until four of the seven were shot, when the rest retreated. 
 
 82. Hunting the rhinoceros is also undertaken by shecarries, or native sportsmen, in India, 
 for the skin of the animal, which is much valued for its durability and impenetrability. A 
 shield made from it is able to resist a leaden bullet ; it will also take a very fine polish. 
 " The shecarries, who lie in wait for the rhinoceros, are ordinarily furnished with jinjals, or 
 heavy matchlocks, such as are commonly appropriated for the defence of mud forts, and 
 may be properly classed with the arquebus of former times. They carry balls from one to 
 three ounces in weight ; and having very substantial barrels, are too heavy to fire without 
 a rest. Many have an iron fork, of about a foot or more in length, fixed by a pivot not 
 far from the muzzle, which being placed on a wall, in a bush, or even on the ground, 
 serves to support it, and enables the shecarrie to aim with great precision, which he seldom 
 fails to do. To the power of an iron ball, discharged from a jinjal, even the rhinoceros 
 must submit ; though sometimes he will carry off one or more balls, and wander many 
 hours before he drops. The aim being taken from a tree, or from some inaccessible situa- 
 tion, in which the shecarrie feels himself secure, and a steady cool sight can be taken, rarely 
 proves incorrect. Levelling with precision at the eye, the thorax, or under the flap of the 
 shoulder, all which are principal objects of the attack, he generally inflicts a fatal wound. 
 The rhinoceros now becomes desperate ; roaring, snorting, stamping, and tearing up the 
 ground both with his horn and his feet, as bulls are wont to do, butting at trees, and at 
 every object that may be within his reach. The cautious shecarrie waits with patience for 
 his last gasp ; sensible that, while a spark of life remains, it would be highly imprudent to 
 venture from his state of safety, or to approach the ferocious prey. Oxen are ordinarily 
 used to drag the carcass away, which is the common mode of conveyance ; horses not being 
 employed in India, except for riding among the natives, and because elephants and horses 
 are so afraid of even a dead rhinoceros, as to render it peculiarly difficult to induce their 
 approach within either sight or fmell of one. Elephants that have been long taken, and 
 which in all probability may have in some measure forgotten their old enemy, do not in 
 general evince such extreme dread ; though, when they do venture, it is always with very 
 evident distrust, and after much evasion." ( Oriental Field Sports, vol. i. p. 169.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Hunting the Tiger. 
 
 83. T^e natural history of the Bengal or royal tiger offers to our notice an almost isolated 
 species of the Felince, distinguished from the other species by his transverse striping (_/?<7. 1 8. ). 
 " Compared with the lion," says Mr. Griffith, " he is thinner and lighter, and has the head 
 rounder. The upper part of the body is yellow, the under part white. The whole internal 
 face of the ears, and a spot on the external surface round and over the eyes, the end of the 
 muzzle, cheeks, throat, neck, chest, belly, and internal sides of the limbs, are white ; and the 
 tail is annulated with black on a whitish-yellow ground. The eye pupils are generally 
 said to be round, and indeed we have never observed it otherwise ; but, in the instance 
 mentioned by Major Smith, they assumed an elliptical figure." 
 
26 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 84. The methods of attacking the tiger are various, and have increased in number and inge- 
 nuity as the resources of man have become multiplied. Traps have long been common, and 
 are seen of different constructions. " Sometimes they have been made in the form of strong 
 
 cages, with falling doors, into which the beast 
 is enticed by a goat or dog enclosed as a bait. 
 Sometimes they manage so that a large beam 
 is made to fall in a groove across the tiger's 
 back ; at other times it is noosed about the loins 
 with strong ratans, or led to ascend a plank 
 nearly balanced, which, turning when it has 
 passed the centre, lets the animal fall upon 
 sharp stakes prepared below. Instances have 
 occurred of a tiger being caught by one of the 
 former modes, which had many marks in its 
 body of the partial success of this last expe- 
 dient. The tigers of Sumatra are very large and 
 strong. They are said to break the leg of a 
 horse or buffalo with a stroke of the forepaw ; and the largest prey they kill is, without 
 difficulty, dragged by them into the woods. This they usually perform on the second 
 night, being supposed on the first to gratify themselves with sucking the blood only. 
 Time is by this delay afforded to prepare for their destruction ; and to the methods already 
 enumerated, besides shooting them, may be added that of placing a vessel of water strongly 
 impregnated with arsenic near the carcass, which is fastened to a tree, to prevent its being 
 carried off. The tiger having satiated himself with the flesh, is prompted to assuage its 
 thirst with the tempting liquor at hand, and perishes in the indulgence." (Animal Kingdom, 
 vol. i. p. 440. ) 
 
 85. Poisoned arrows are also used by the native sportsmen, or shecarries, in tfie destruction of the tiger. 
 These animals are also shot from platforms and various ambushes in which the gunner lies concealed. Cap- 
 tain Williamson thus details the construction of the most usual apparatus for self-discharging bows to shoot 
 tigers by arrows either poisoned or not. " The bow is fixed at the middle by two stakes, distant enough to 
 allow the arrow to pass freely without touching, and at about eighteen inches, or two feet, from the ground, 
 according to the size of the animal to be killed. The great nicety is, to fix the bow so that the arrow may fly 
 quite horizontally ; or, at least, as much so as the principles of projectiles will admit. The chord of the arc 
 should be parallel to the road frequented by the tiger. The string being drawn back, so as to bend the bow 
 sufficiently, is kept at its stretch by means of a stiff piece of stick, cut just the length, so as to pinch a wedge 
 against the inside of the bow. This wedge comes down six or eight inches, and at its lower end has a strong 
 line fastened to it, which being carried across the pathway, for perhaps twenty or thirty yards, and strained 
 moderately tight, is there fastened to a strong stake driven into the ground for the purpose, if no sufficient 
 bush be at hand. This being done, the arrow is gently deposited in its proper place ; for to give it the requi- 
 site position before the cord was stretched would be dangerous, as in setting the latter tight, the wedge might 
 be drawn, and the arrow be discharged at the operator. The reader will, from this description, understand 
 that the bow is firmly fixed, and that the wedge, introduced between the inside and the extended string of the 
 bow, operates as a lever ; for when any power, such as the step of a tiger, presses against the string, and 
 causes it to depart from its right line, the wedge must necessarily give way to the force, and turn the extend- 
 ing stick downwards, thereby setting it at liberty, and occasioning the bow to act instantaneously. Such is 
 the velocity of the arrow, and so quicKly does this simple contrivance act, that tigers are, for the most part, shot 
 near the shoulder. But even were it less rapid, we might naturally conjecture that the tiger, feeling his leg 
 obstructed by the line, would pause, and afford ample time for the arrow to take effect, before he could com- 
 pletely pass Its range. Generally tigers fall within two hundred yards from the fatal spot, being most fre- 
 quently struck through the lungs, and sometimes through the heart. If the arrow be poisoned, as is very 
 commonly the case, locality is no particular object ; though, without doubt, such wounds as would of them- 
 selves prove effectual, unaided by the venom, give the shecarrie least trouble. The poison never fails to kill 
 within an hour. It is not ahvays necessary, but it is usual, for one or more persons to be at hand in the 
 nearest trees, or in some secure situation, commanding a view of the spot, to watch the event, as well as to 
 caution travellers who might inadvertently be proceeding towards the snare, and be liable to its mischief." 
 (Oriental Field Sports, vol. ii. p. 15.) 
 
 86. .«/ well detailed account of a tiger hunt appears in the /oj/rwaZ of the late excellent Bishop 
 Heber. " At KuUeanpoor, the young rajah, Gourman Singh, mentioned in the course of 
 conversation that there was a tiger in an adjoining tope, which had done a good deal of 
 mischief; that he should have gone after it himself had he not been ill, and had he not 
 thought it would be a fine diversion for Mr. Boulderson, the collector of the district, and 
 me. I told him I was no sportsman ; but Mr. Boulderson's eyes sparkled at the name of 
 tiger, and he expressed great anxiety to beat up his quarters in the afternoon. Under such 
 circumstances, I did not like to deprive him of liis sport, as he would not leave me by myself; 
 I therefore went, though with no intention of being more than a spectator. Mr. Boulder- 
 son, however, advised me to load my pistols for the sake of defence, and lent me a very fine 
 double-barrelled gun for the saine purpose. We set out a little after three on our elephants, 
 with a servant behind each howdah, carrying a large chatta, which, however, was almost 
 needless. The rajah, in spite of his fever, made his appearance too, saying that he could 
 not bear to be left behind. A number of people, on foot and horseback, attended from our 
 own camp and the neighbouring villages, and the same sort of interest and delight was 
 evidently excited, which inight be produced in England by a great coursing party. The 
 rajah was on a little female elephant, hardly bigger than the Durham ox, and almost as 
 shaggy as a poodle. She was a native of the neighbouring wood, where they are generally, 
 though not always, of a smaller size than those of Bengal and Chitt^gong. He sat in a low 
 
I'ooK il. HUNTING THE TIGER, 27 
 
 howdah, with two or three guns ranged beside him, ready for action. Mr. Boulderson had 
 also a formidable apparatus of muskets and fowling-pieces projecting over his mahout's 
 head. We rode about two miles across a plain, covered with long jungle grass, which very 
 much put me in mind of the country near the Cuban. Quails and wild-fowl arose in great 
 numbers, and beautiful antelopes were seen scudding away in all directions." The bishop 
 then describes the beating of the jungle, the rushing out of two curious animals of the elk 
 kind, called the mohr, and the growing anxiety of all the people engaged in the hunt. He 
 then proceeds thus : — "At last the elephants all drew up their trunks into the air, began to 
 roar, and stamp violently with their forefeet. The rajah's little elephant turned short round, 
 and in spite of all the mahout (her driver) could say or do, took up her post, to the rajah's 
 great annoyance, close in the rear of Mr. Boulderson. The other three (fiDr one of my 
 baggage elephants had come out too, the mahout, though unarmed, not caring to miss the 
 show) went on slowly, but boldly, with tlieir tusks raised, their ears expanded, and their saga- 
 cious little eyes bent intently forward. ' We are close upon him,' said Mr. Boulderson, ' fire 
 where you see the long grass shake, if he rises before you.' Just at that moment my elephant 
 stamped again violently. ' There, there,' cried the mahout, ' I saw his head.' A short roar, 
 or rather loud growl, followed, and I saw immediately before my elephant's head the motion 
 of some large animal stealing through the grass. I fired as directed, and a moment after 
 seeing the motion still more plainly, fired the second barrel. Another short growl fol- 
 lowed ; the motion was immediately quickened, and was soon lost in the more distant 
 jungle. Mr. Boulderson said, ' I should not wonder if you hit hirn that last time ; at any 
 rate we shall drive him out of the cover, and then I will take care of him.' In fact, at that 
 moment, the crowd of horse and foot spectators at the jungle side began to run off in all 
 directions. We went on to the place, but found it was a false alarm ; and, in fact, we had 
 seen all we were to see of him, and went twice more through the jungle in vain. I asked 
 Mr. Boulderson on our return, whether tiger-hunting was generally of this kind, wliich I 
 could not help comparing to that chase of bubbles which enables us in England to pursue 
 an otter. In a jungle, he answered, it must always be pretty much the same, inasmuch 
 as, except under very peculiar circumstances, or when a tiger felt himself severely wounded, 
 and was roused to revenge by despair, his aim was to remain concealed, and to make off as 
 quietly as possible It was after he had broken cover, or when he found himself in a 
 situation so as to be fairly at bay, that the serious part of the sport began, in which case he 
 attacked his enemies boldly, and always died fighting. He added that the lion, though not 
 so large or swift an animal as the tiger, was generally stronger and more courageous. 
 Those which have been killed in India, instead of running away when pursued through a 
 jungle, .seldom seem to think its cover necessary at all. When they see their enemies 
 approaching, they spring out to ineet them, open-mouthed in the plain, like the boldest of 
 all animals, a mastiff dog. They are thus generally .shot with very little trouble ; but if 
 they are missed, or only slightly wounded, they are truly formidable enemies. Though not 
 swift, they leap with vast strength and violence ; and their large heads, immense paws, and 
 the great weiglit of their body forwards, often enable them to spring on the head of the 
 largest elephant, and fairly pull hiin down to the ground, riders and all. When a tiger 
 springs on an elephant, the latter is generally able to shake him off under his feet, and then 
 woe be to him. The elepliant either kneels on him and crushes him at once, or gives him 
 a kick which breaks half his ribs, and sends him flying perhaps twenty paces. The ele- 
 phants, however, are often dreadfully torn ; ajid a large old tiger sometimes clings too fast 
 to be thus dealt with. In this case it often happens that the elephant himself falls from 
 pain, or from the hope of rolling on his enemy ; and the people on his back are in very 
 considerable danger, both from friends and foes, for Mr. Boulderson said, the scratch of a 
 tiger was sometimes venomous, as that of a cat is said to be. But this did not often 
 happen ; and, in general, persons wounded by his teeth or claws, if not killed outright, 
 recover easily enough." 
 
 87. Spearing is also a common method of nttacking all the larger Indian animals, as will 
 appear in the following account of a tiger hunt, which being given in the true nautical 
 phraseology, can hardly fail to interest our readers. These sons of the ocean, when they 
 treat us with a con amore description, either written or oral, of any active enterprise, par- 
 ticularly if it be of one common only to us " long-.shore lubbers, " seldom fiiil to entertain us 
 much, by bedecking it in a nautical garb. That which follows is said to have been addressed 
 from Java to a distinguished member of the Royal Academy by his brother. " At .seven 
 A. M., on the 2d. of October, I set out with my two sons, a Berzoekra man in my service, 
 and about fifty natives, armed with pikes and hog spears : I was armed with a gun and 
 spear. The tiger, for which we were on the look-out, was in a valley about two miles and 
 a half distant from our port. The moment we arrived near him we commenced operations. 
 About nine a. m. we effectually drove him out of his den of underwood, and, while he 
 was doubling the brow of a hill, I had a rap at him, which took effect about six inches 
 astern of his tafferel. Had 1 taken his tnfferel, it would have disabled his tiller-ropes, and he 
 would have been forced to heave to, and we should have had some sport with him whilst in 
 
28 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 I. 
 
 that situation. He now made over to the west of the valley, and into a thorny bush ; but 
 seeing that he was in danger, he made a start from that bush to another, where at length I 
 got a clear sight of him ; but before we could finish our task he made a spring, with an 
 intention to clear the heads of three men who were to my right, at about a fathom distance ; 
 but they received and put three pikes and a hog-spear into him ; the former entered his 
 belly, the latter entered his starboard shoulder ; this he took with him, but the pike-staves 
 all broke. This shock to his delicate frame brought him down on one of the men, on 
 whom he left the marks of three of his paws, but he got into a bush before I could turn 
 round to have a rap at him. This was his last move, the time just twelve at noon. We 
 gathered up our broken pike-staves, bound up the wounds of our man, and sent him off to 
 J the mill to await our arrival, but determined not to give up our prize, we remained quiet 
 for about an hour to rest ourselves. During this time he was attempting to draw the hog- 
 spear out of his larboard shoulder, which gave him much pain, and made him growl. We 
 now saw the bush shake very much, so again we began operations by cutting down the 
 small bushes to get a sight of him : this was soon accomplished, and enabled me to put a 
 shot into his head : our work was now done, so we went up to him ; but I think he was 
 closing his book more from the pikes than from the shot. I had him carried home. His 
 weight was three hundred and thirty-three pounds; stood three feet three inches high; 
 length of body six feet, tail two feet four inches. I then dressed the wounded hunter, who 
 was fourteen days under my hands, having received ten wounds on his body, left arm, and 
 head. This, you will say, is no child's play." 
 
 88. The bota and arrow are also dexterously employed by the native Indian marksman against the tiger ; in 
 which case the apparatus used is proportionate in strength to the animal it is to act against. The wood which 
 forms the bow is either of the singeah dameen, or it is of split bamboo, and its length ranges from six to eight 
 feet. A more expensive bow, used by the wealthy natives, is made of two pieces of buifalo horn, having at 
 each end a wooden tip to receive the string. These are further strengthened with several coats of varnish, 
 or they are otherwise enveloped in some tenacious animal matter, as portions of intestines, bladders, &c. and 
 then elegantly painted, the bow-string being of catgut. The common arrows are mostly of reed ; those, how- 
 ever, which are used against tigers are of some tough wood, as the horny ash, &c. Captain Williamson, 
 observing on the precision with which these natives take aim, and the force and extent of the flight of their 
 arrows, says, " They will rarely miss an object about the size of a tea-cup, at sixty or seventy yards. I have 
 seen a shecarrie, who was in the employ of the ever-memorable Colonel John Mordaunt, at Lucknow, repeat- 
 edly lodge an arrow in a common walking-stick at about that distance. But the most surprising feat of this 
 kind I ever witnessed, was that of the poor itinerant so well known in Bengal, who was born without arms, 
 having only a thumb at one shoulder ; but who, fixing the bow with his feet, and drawing the string with his 
 teeth, lying on his back of course, can direct his arrow v/ith more certainty than most Europeans." It may 
 be added that the tiger, when basking and sleeping in the sun, which is a very common custom with this 
 animal, is often approached by the shecarrie, and receives a fatal wound. 
 
 69. A fight between the tiger and buffalo is a sport among the Indian men of rank and wealth, 
 and the scene of combat is an area, encircled with a paling of bamboo, of thirty or forty 
 
 yards diameter. Around the 
 outer portion of the area, a 
 gallery is constructed of suffi- 
 cient dimensions to injure the 
 numerous spectators a full 
 view of the exhibition, without 
 danger from the combatants. 
 The tiger being brought into 
 the area, steals along, en- 
 deavouring to conceal himself 
 from view ; he usually exhibits 
 no appearance of relish towards 
 any other than a defensive 
 fight. The buffalo, on the con- 
 trary, in the words of Captain 
 Williamson, " on entering the area smells the tiger, and becomes instantly agitated with 
 eagerness. His eyes sparkle with fury, as they quest around for the skulking enemy, which is 
 generally attacked the instant it is distinguished. The buffalo, shaking his head, and rakmg 
 the ground for a few seconds with his foot, places himself in the posture of attack, and with his 
 face brought parallel to the surface, his horns pointing forward, and his tail indicating both 
 his determination and his vigour, rushes forward at his full speed. From the manner m 
 which the horns are placed, as well as from the position in which the buffalo in common 
 carries his head, that is, with the nose raised, so as to have the face nearly horizontal, whence 
 the tips of the horns lie far below the level of the b.ick-bone(as \nfig. 19. ), one would be apt to 
 conjecture that they were not calculated to do much mischief, and might be easily avoided ; but 
 such is by no means the case. Tlie buffalo, perhaps at the distance of thirty or forty yards 
 from the object, inverts his whole position, bringing his nostrils between his fore-legs, and 
 carrying the horns pointed forward, probably not more than an inch or two frorn the ground. 
 In this manner he proceeds at full speed, his eye sternly bent according to his aim, which 
 is for the most part so correct as to leave little doubt of the issue, were the opportunity 
 
Book II. HUNTING THE WILD HOG. 29 
 
 given for the charge t<> take effect : a quick removal, however, to the right or the left, when 
 the buffalo is within two or three yards, is sufficient to insure safety. The motions of 
 buffaloes are so rapid, and their fury so very urgent, that a second charge must invariably be 
 expected, followed up by others, which seem to become the more keen in proportion as the 
 animal becomes more irritated, either by his disappointments, or by any wounds he may 
 have received from liis antagonist. The natives assert that a buffalo, not absolutely 
 defeated, will never quit a tiger until its death may proclaim his victory ; and that, even 
 when the subdued opponent may be breathless, the buffalo will amuse himself, as it were 
 glutting his revenge, by tossing the tiger about." ( Oriental Field Sports, vol. ii. p. 45.) 
 
 90. Lion himtiyig is occasionally practised in India, but it is not so popular or so common 
 
 a sport as tiger hunting ; for neither is the animal so frequently met with, nor so greatly « 
 dreaded as the tiger, although he is equally powerful, and, according to Mr. Boulderson, 
 a noted sportsman already alluded to, even more courageous than the tiger. This 
 gentleman repeatedly mentions the superiority of courage in the lion, which seems to 
 disdain all flight, and, on the contrary, rather courts than shuns the attack. This very 
 courage, however, occasions him to be much more easily and certainly destroyed than 
 the tiger, who in most cases steals away if he can, being seldom willing to " show fight," 
 unless pressed into close quarters. This account, however, is somewhat at variance with 
 what we have heard asserted by gentlemen long resident in India, who appear to consider 
 the tiger as by far the most formidable foe. Perhaps much of this opinion may be formed 
 on the greater frequency of meeting with the tiger than the lion in this country. (See 
 Lion Hunting in Africa, infra. ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Hunting the Wild Hog. 
 
 91. Hunting the wild hog forms one of the most popular amusements of India; and as the 
 retreats of these animals are well known, a " blank day" is never anticipated when it is 
 proposed to hunt. The wild hogs Inhabit the jungles, in which they fix themselves, and 
 subsist on roots, insects, and reptiles. The custom of firing the jungle grass every year 
 forces the wild hog to a new location, which is usually in the sugar plantations, or in the 
 rice, or, as there called, the " paddy fields." Rhur plantations also are favourite resorts of 
 theirs ; this species of lupin affording them excellent shelter, and the rhur itself being no 
 less relished by them than the sugar-cane, and both yield an excellent cover, from which, 
 when the plantations are large, as is often the case (those of the rice being frequently 
 more than sixty acres), it is difficult to dislodge them. We repeat that, in such cases, it 
 requires formidable bodies of persons to drive these porcine gentry forth. 
 
 92. "Hunting the wild hog from the cawes requires," says Captain Williamson, "that the beaters 
 should not be more than five or six feet distant from each other, else the hogs will frequently 
 turn back, and rush through the intervals ; sometimes they will squat, and suffer the 
 beaters to pass them. They should preserve an even line as much as possible, so that the 
 canes may be equally searched, and the game be induced to proceed before them. In order 
 to effect this, the whole of the persons employed should be previously arranged along the 
 outside of the cane, each man furnished with a lattie, or bamboo staff. The persons who 
 carry drums, trumpets, &c. should be equally divided in the line. The hunters should be 
 stationed at the several corners of the cane, so that two may see any hog that may start, and 
 follow instantly. All being arranged, the signal is given to move on through the cane, with 
 all the clamour that can be raised. It sometimes happens that the game will bolt instantly ; 
 at least will proceed to the verge, peeping out to see if the coast be clear, when, if any 
 object appear to them suspicious, they will return, and often occasion infinite trouble to expel 
 them. Sometimes, indeed, nothing can force them to run. A sow with pigs is very difficult to 
 dislodge ; she wiU frequently come to the edge, and running along the skirt, re-enter the cane 
 with her litter, and dash through the line of beaters repeatedly. The most arduous and 
 unpleasant species of chase occurs where much heavy cover, either of canes, or of rhur, hap- 
 pens to be somewhat contiguous. On such occasions, one or two of the party should hide 
 themselves behind any patch of cover that may stand between the cane where the people are 
 beating and that next to it, in the direction to which they are proceeding ; so that, when 
 the hog may have taken fairly out, he may be surprised with a sudden attack, which, if it 
 be not successful in spearing, at all events will force him forward through the next cover, and 
 tend to blow him the sooner. Those horsemen, who are posted at the nearest corners, should 
 gallop round to watch for the hog passing on ; and, giving the halloo, should dash at him 
 full speed, spearing as they come up. Some hogs, however, are aware of the scheme, having 
 been hunted before : many may be seen with large scars, evidently the result of wounds 
 received on former occasions ; and such are extremely difficult to deal with. They will break 
 the line repeatedly, ripping up all they meet, and eventually creating such terror, as effectually 
 to discourage the beaters, who thence get into groups ; and though they continue their 
 vociferations, act so timorously, as to render it expedient to withdraw them for the purpose 
 of trying a fresh cover. It is very common to see ploughs at work at the very edge of the 
 canes where the villagers are beating for hogs ; and, as the bullocks employed are extremely 
 
30 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 skittish and wild, it rarely happens but on the hog's debut they take fright and run off with 
 the plough, which is often broken to pieces. The ploughman, alarmed with his cattle, also 
 takes to flight, as do all the peasants who may see the bristling animal galloping from his 
 haunt. Those employed in drawing water from wells, by means of large loaded levers, are in 
 general less concerned, though not quite out of danger, as the hog might chance to bolt 
 upon them unawares ; the wells made for the purpose of irrigation being generally close to 
 the canes." ( Oriental Field Sports, vol. i. p. 23.) 
 
 93. " Porcupines are often found in beating canes for hogs, and are easily speared. The flesh of the young 
 ones is very good, and somewhat similar to pork or veal. With respect to shooting their quills, it is altogether 
 fabulous : dogs arc apt to run upon them, and the quills, being sharp, penetrate so deeply, and hold so fast, 
 as to occasion them to quit their matrices or insertions in the porcupine's skin. The wounds are not dan- 
 gerous, except from their depth. Many horses will not approach porcupines when running, by reason of a 
 peculiar rattling their quills make against each other. The horseman should stab his spear into them without 
 hesitation ; there being no danger in approaching them." (Ibid. p. 29.) 
 
 94. The method of hunting the wild hog in the grass jungles does not differ in any material 
 respect from that in the sugar, rice, or rhur covers ; and, as the final attack is the same in 
 all, we shall proceed to draw from Captain Williamson's account what is essential to the 
 illustration of our general subject, strongly advising the curious reader, who may not have 
 met with his splendid work, by all means to refer to it for an ample and interesting detail 
 of all the methods of field sporting in India. " In grass covers," says the gallant Captain, 
 " a hog is often started, hunted, and killed, without being seen till he is dead. This occurs 
 in grass from three to five feet in height, which, being generally as thick as a heavy sward 
 of hay, effectually screens the game from the view of the hunter ; who must keep his eye 
 on the top of the grass, watching its motion, and be ready to turn as the hog may deviate to 
 the right or left. A tall horse certainly is an advantage on such occasions ; but a good eye 
 and quick hand give the lumter great superiority." The account now digresses to inform 
 us of the several dangers and difficulties which attend the chase ; such as tumbling into a 
 biiffa'o hole, or over goanchies, which are lumps of two feet high, formed from the tangling of 
 the roots of this Patagonian herbage. A still more formidable danger often is at hand ; for 
 the rider may in an instant be precipitated into a nullah, or ravine, of several feet in depth. 
 " To search" (continues Captain Williamson) " for either a hog, or a hog deer, the persons 
 employed shoidd be extended in a line, distant from each other according to the height of 
 the grass ; but, in general, four or five yards. In this line, elephants, camels, led-horses, 
 and the hunters mix. The latter dividing themselves equally, and at all events occupying 
 the flanks ; the whole proceed through the grass with silence, so that the game may not be 
 roused too early, and steal off luiperceived. As soon as a hog is roused, the two nearest to 
 him should follow. If the ground be good, and the cover of a moderate height, they will 
 in o-eneral suffice: if the number exceed three, they do more harm than good. Besides, it 
 often happens that two or more hogs, or deer, lurk in the same grass ; consequently, unless 
 the circumstances be urgent, the fewer good hands follow, the better chance will exist of 
 killing additional game." ( /62V/. p. 34. ) 
 
 95. Mr. Johnson's description of a scene of this kind is too animated and interesting to be 
 omitted. " It is difficult," he says, " to imagine or express the anxiety a keen sportsman 
 feels when sitting on his horse near a sugar-cane, hearing the beaters calling out ' Burruh 
 suer" (a large boar), and perhaps, at the same instant, hearing his grunt, and the crashing 
 of the cane as he dashes on before them through it, expecting every moment to see him 
 come out. I have often been thus situated, and have trembled all over as if I were in a 
 fit of ao-ue, which did not arise from fear but from extreme anxiety, which went off the 
 moment the hog made his appearance. When a hog has proceeded to what is considered a 
 sufficient distance from a cane, the nearest hunter should follow him at a good rate, and 
 when he is off about a quarter of a mile, he should put his horse out at full speed, pressing 
 him as much as possible, observing minutely his motions. If he slacken his pace suddenly, 
 he is probably waiting for an opportunity of making a desperate charge at the horse, and if 
 he be in wind, it would be hazardous to withstand his charge ; but if the hunter is 
 determined to push on and spear him, which is often necessary near a heavy cover, by un- 
 derstanding and observing his manoeuvres, he will be prepared for the charge. If the country 
 is open and clear, I think it is more prudent to draw in the horse, slackening his pace 
 agreeably to the hog's, keeping nearly at the same distance from him, as he was before he 
 showed signs of hostility. When he finds that the horse does not come on as he expected, 
 and sees others following, he will be induced to increase his pace again, will soon be out of 
 wind, and allow the hunter to ride up near him without preparing to charge. Now, how- 
 ever, the hunter should dash on at full speed, and as soon as he arrives within a proper 
 distance, he should deliver his spear, as shown in fig. 20., and having so done, turn his 
 horse instantly off to the left If other gentlemen are following, the nearest to the 
 first should keep immediately behind him, to take his place when he has delivered his spear ; 
 the other two should ride distant from each other, and wide of the hog, keeping him in a 
 line between them ; he will then see them, which will tend to prevent his turning about 
 
Book II. HUNTING THE BUFFALO, BEAR, AND ANTELOPE. 31 
 
 towards tlie cane he started from ; and if he should, they will be ready to meet him. If he 
 is in bad ground, near to cover, and not in a good situation for spearing, crossing him in 
 front will often bring him to bay, or draw him from his course into better ground, where he 
 
 can be more easily speared." {Indian Field Sports, p. 258.) Both Captain Williamson 
 and Mr. Johnson offer instructive hints on the art of spearing ; and we take this op- 
 portunity of remarking, that to do this in a sportsman-like manner, is the very feather in 
 the cap of the hog hunter, and is more prized by him than the credit of the kill ; indeed, so in- 
 ferior is that in the estimation of such as are enthusiasts in this sport, if we be rightly informed, 
 that the credit of the death remains with him who first tinges his spear with the blood of the 
 hog. Another spirited writer on this subject, in the Sporting Magazine for July, 1827, 
 says, " It will, perhaps, surprise those who have not enjoyed this sport to be informed, what 
 is strictly the case, that the speediest horses cannot run into a hog that runs well (even on 
 good ground), in less than from half a mile to a mile. But should the ground be bad, 
 which is very often the case, three or four miles of a run may be expected. The best 
 ground in this part of India tries the nerves of persons just arrived in the country ; and 
 what is reckoned good ground, on which no hog should escape, is ten thousand times more 
 dangerous than any ground rode over with hounds, in the north of England or in Ireland. 
 Another source of danger, and greatly agamst hard riding, is the number of cracks made 
 in the ground by the intense heat of the sun, which are covered very often with grass as 
 high as a man ; and should your horse put his foot in one of them, the consequences will not 
 be difficult to imagine. This long grass also adds greatly to the difficulty of killing ; for 
 when going at speed, the hog, being hard pressed, will double short (out of distance from 
 the spear), and making a circle in the grass, will get some extent before discovered ; and so 
 completely is he hid by it, that the motion of the grass is the only means of tracing him. The 
 plan to be pursued in such case, is to press him at the top of his speed from five hundred to 
 six hundred yards ; and if this be not possible from the nature of the ground, then push 
 him whenever a good place will permit, by rrhich means he will become winded, and then 
 come to bay and show fight. If not pressed, he will completely tire out and beat the 
 best horses.' 
 
 SuBSKCT. 4. Hunting the Buffalo, the Bear, the Antelope, and the Civet. 
 
 96. The Bos or ox family of India, as sporting animals, will not detain us long. We 
 shall commence what we have to say on the subject by observing, that no other group of 
 quadrupeds displays such extremes of gigantic stature and pigmy proportions as this. 
 The buffalo, or humped variety, presents specimens as large as our ox, and others not bigger 
 than a Leicestershire ram. The larger buffaloes, when tamed, supply the place of our oxen 
 as beasts of draft and burthen ; and further, they are mounted also, and perform journeys of 
 considerable length with a fair portion of expedition. In a wild state they are objects of 
 the hunter's pursuit, and are said to afford excellent sport. 
 
 97. "Buffaloes," Captain Williamson says, " are chiefly hunted on elephants, much in the 
 same manner as tigers, with the exception that the scene of action usually lies in very heavy 
 grasses, or in a jeel ; to either of which the buffalo instantly resorts when attacked by 
 numbers, such as he feels diffident of opposing with success. When buffaloes charge, they 
 often gore elephants severely, but have not the effect of frightening them so much as tigers. 
 The bulk of the buffalo renders it sufficiently easy to hit, almost to a certainty ; but unless 
 the ball be large, and be directed to a vital part, it ordinarily does more harm than 
 good, irritating the stupendous and powerful animal to the most formidable exertions." 
 ( Oriental Field Sports, vol. ii. p. 60. ) 
 
32 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 98. The chickara, or four -horned antelope (fy. 21.), we have been told by some officers 
 of the Indian army, affords great sport to some of them, and to many more of the native 
 
 hunters who live on the confines of the forests and hilly 
 tracts in the western provinces of Bengal. It is delicately 
 sliaped, and measures about twenty inches high at the 
 withers. Its hinder horns are about three, and its front 
 about one inch and a half long. Agile in the extreme, 
 like the chamois, it can only be taken by surprise, when 
 it falls before the rifle. Now and then it is chased with 
 hounds ; but as the nature of the ground will seldom 
 admit of a riding chase, the sport is fatiguing in the ex- 
 treme. It is, nevertheless, a favourite pursuit with some 
 • of the British residents in India ; and, as before observed, 
 very many of the natives of hilly localities pursue it with 
 cBicKAi^A. an ardour equal to that of the chamois hunter. 
 
 99. Bears are common in some parts of India, particularly the Malay bear, which the 
 natives take in traps, or by nets, or they are killed from michauns or pits. These bears 
 appear essentially herbivorous and insectivorous, by their eating fruits, bulbs, and insects of 
 all kinds. Ants, they are said to be particularly fond of, which the native sportsmen turn 
 to their own advantage. A strong noose is placed by them about each hillock, over which 
 a man in ambush lies in wait, and wlien the bear stoops his head and buries his nostrils in 
 the soft earth disturbed by the ants, for the purpose of licking, or as it is supposed snuffing 
 them up, the watcher draws the noose round his neck. Bears are also speared by horsemen, 
 their manner being rather to stand at bay, than to attempt to fly. They do much injury to 
 the sugar-cane crops, and occasionally fall foul of the owners ; habitually they are good 
 climbers, but they usually seek natural cavities. It is only when they have been guilty of 
 some monstrous cruelty, or have done much injury to the crops, that a village makes com- 
 mon cause against them. They are, however, more often disturbed through the cupidity of 
 the villagers, who, being tempted by the sportsman's gold, will unite in ^ body to hunt 
 them ; when we are told that drums, trumpets, fireworks, and every kind of arms, are 
 brought forward to scare them from their hidings among the canes, or their fastnesses among 
 the precipices. When a bear is pursued, he is more frequently shot than speared ; for it 
 must be a very game horse that will come near bruin. If the hunter be mounted on an 
 elephant, he may be speared with safety ; but he is more certainly and more easily reached 
 with fire arms. His skin is valuable ; and his fat also is very highly prized, under a 
 supposition, although a very erroneous one, that it will prevent baldness, and increase the 
 growth of our hair. Pig's grease, or any other animal oil, we feel fully assured will answer 
 the purpose equally well. 
 
 100. The intrusion of the bear is sometimes more unexpected than welcome, as will appear by the following 
 amusing anecdote related by Captain Williamson : — "A gentleman, who was proceeding post to Midnapoor, 
 found his palankeen suddenly put down, or rather dropped, without much ceremony, or regard to its con- 
 tents, by the bearers, who as abruptly took to their heels in various directions. On putting his head out to 
 ascertain the cause of so unpleasant a circumstance, the gentleman discovered a half-grown bear smelling 
 about the machine. Bruin no sooner saw the traveller than he boldly entered at one side, and as the 
 palankeen was of the old fashion, with a highly arched bamboo top, he could not be opposed : the gentleman 
 thought it necessary to relinquish his situation in favour of his shaggy visitor, who, with as little ceremony 
 as he had entered passed through, following the gentleman with some very suspicious hints, such as the barking 
 and champing of his teeth. After some manoeuvres on both sides, a close action commenced, in which 
 either party at times might claim the victory. The bearers had collected themselves on a high spot, whence 
 they could have an excellent ' bird's-eye view ' of the battle ; but whether from prudence, or impelled by 
 curiosity to ascertain what would be the result of an engagement between an English gentleman and a 
 Bengal bear, all kept aloof from the combatants. As the chances varied, so did the bearers express their 
 approbation ; cheering each as he seemed by his superiority to merit their plaudits. When the gentleman 
 chanced to have the upper hand, they cheered him with ' saivbash sahib,' i. e. ' well done, master ; ' and 
 when the bear becaine lord of the ascendant, they paid the just tribute to his exertions with ' sawbash 
 bauloo," i. e. ' well done, Mr. Bear.' Now and then an interjectory v'au I vau ! expressive of the highest 
 admiration, was uttered with no small emphasis, indiscriminately as it might in justice be merited by either 
 party. Fortunately the gentleman succeeded ; and after receiving many desperate wounds, throttled the 
 bear. When the contest was over, the bearers returned, and after overwhelming their master with com- 
 pliments, bore him on his journey. On their arrival at the next stage the bearers were all taken into custody; 
 and the magistrate, according to the laudable custom prevalent in India, where offences are punished with- 
 out very nicely examining the exact spot and hour of perpetration, bestowed on each of the critics a hearty 
 chastisement in the market-place, while the applauding crowd of spectators did not fail, at each turn of the 
 instrument, to repeat ' «fl!/)6««A sn/«* ; ' and when pain induced the culprits to writhe, in hopes to evade 
 the whip, others would ironically exclaim ' sawbash bauloo.' — To the best of my information, the gentleman 
 is vet living, and occasionally amuses those who, being strangers, are curious to know the cause of his 
 countenance being so disfigured, with the recital of his close intimacy with brother bruin-" {Oriental 
 Field Sports, vol. ii. p. 102.) Two other species of bear peculiar to India are also found in the interior, 
 known to naturalists as the Vrsus labiatus and U. Thibetanus. It is said, however, that they are ouly to be 
 met with in the mountainous districts. 
 
 101. Hmitijig the kuttauss. — In India the civet {Viverra Civetta, Jiy. 22.), known there 
 as the kuttauss, and as being one of the musk-yielding animals, is much hunted. In 
 length it is about two feet and a half, and one foot and a quarter high ; its body being 
 bimded with black on a grey ground, and partly spotted like the tiger. Its tail is ringed 
 with black, and its extremity tufted with the same. Captain Williamson says, — " Hounds 
 
Book II. HUNTING THE WOLF AND HY^NA. S3 
 
 are wondrously excited by the scent of a kuttauss ; it seems to derange them. They defy all 
 control ; and often, disregarding the voice of the hunter, as well as the sickness occasioned 
 by the nauseous stench of the animal, remain in the cover barking and baying until a sharp 
 bite sends them oft" howling, after which they show great aversion to encounter a fresh 
 
 attack. If a jackal, or other hunted animal, cross near 
 the haunt of a kuttauss, lie rarely fails to make his escape ; 
 for the dogs all quit the chase, and surround the stinking 
 animal. Whether they be successful in killing or not, it 
 matters little, for their scenting power is completely over- 
 come for that day, and the hunter may assure himself that, 
 unless a jackal take to a plain, and be run in open view, 
 no chance exists of killing him. Indeed, after having 
 worried a kuttauss, dogs treat all other game with per- 
 civcr CAT. feet indifference ; hence it is an object with those who 
 
 hunt with hounds (which however are very scarce, there not being more than four or five 
 packs in all Bengal), to avoid the banks of tanks, and rather to forego the abundance of 
 game to be found there, than to risk the ftiilure of their morning's diversion. I'olecats, 
 which affect hounds in the same manner, though not by any means so forcibly, are usually 
 met with in the same situations. They are large and savage, and are started in sugar- 
 canes, maize, &c., where they kill great quantities of vermin; not confining themselves to 
 rats, mice, and birds, but attacking also large snakes, and generally with success, seizing 
 tliem by the back of the neck, and shaking them violently." ( Oriental Field Spuits, vol. ii. 
 p. 111.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Hunting the Wolf and Hyeena in India. 
 
 102. The Indian wolf bears the same wolfish character which belongs to his European con- 
 geners. He is a sly lurking assassin, ready to murder children at all times, and sometimes, 
 if he can get a little help, he will attack a man ; a woman is by no means safe in the 
 sight of a single hungry wolf. Wolves are plentiful in most parts of India, but we believe 
 they abound most where tigers, panthers, and leopards are scarce. Mr. Johnson says, 
 " The natives dig deep pits to take them in. Over such a pit a lamb or kid is suspended 
 in a basket, with a pot of water hanging above, having a small hole in it, through which 
 a drop at a time falls on the kid and makes it cry. The sound attracts the wolves to 
 the spot, and when they make their spring at the bait, they fall into the pit beneath, which 
 is kept from their view by being covered with loose green leaves." (^Indian Field Sports, 
 
 103. The lagged wolf is occasionally hunted by the English residents in India, as the 
 following account, which appeared in the United Kingdom newspaper, for August the 1 1 th, 
 1833, will testify: — "A letter from Benares, of February 5th, 1833, gives an account of 
 two splendid runs in its neighbourhood, with a pack belonging to the 73d regiment, 
 N. I., after a bagged wolf. ' Twelve minutes' law having been allowed, the dogs were 
 laid on, and went away at a killing pace, for upwards of thirty minutes, when a check, 
 caused by a drove of cattle crossing a dusty road in front, afforded a moment's breathing 
 space for men and horses — a judicious cast forwards soon set matters right. The wolf 
 was viewed while crossing a plain of considerable extent, and at last fell from mere ex- 
 haustion, when within three hundred yards of the tremendous ravines, for which he had 
 from the first been making ; and when the leading dog was within three yards of his brush, 
 the pack were whipped off" with the lashes of the hunting-whips. The more readily to 
 effect this, a stout gentleman present volunteered to confine the brute's head, by placing a 
 foot on his neck, which uncivil attack was resented by a gentle squeeze, having the double 
 effect of spoiling a pair of Begbie and Navin's best boots and the symmetry of a well-turned 
 great toe. The capture being at length eff'ectcd, and a vehicle procured from a neigh- 
 bouring village, the wolf was sent back to his kennel. All agreed in computing the distance 
 to be at least sixteen miles. A fortnight after, the same wolf was again turned down, and 
 ended a bursting run of fifty minutes by jumping into a well, about forty feet in depth ; a 
 deposit of soft mud at the bottom fortunately saved his bones; and a light weight, gallantly 
 volunteered for the service, was let down by a rope, and passed a noose over the head of the 
 wolf, by which he was drawn up and secured. He had received no injury from the fall, 
 and still lives to afford further sport.' " 
 
 104. The hy<ena {Hi/ana vulgaris) of India, singly, is not formidable to man, but con- 
 gregated is to be dreaded ; and his extermination is to be sought for, in consequence of his 
 predacity among the smaller beasts and the young of the larger. Hyaenas occupy dens 
 and fastnesses, after the manner of wolves, whence they are drawn out by cords artfully 
 passed round their legs by some of the Indians. Lieutenant Conolly describes a some- 
 what similar method of taking hyanas, which is practised in the north of India. " I 
 mentioned," he says, " that it was proposed to tie the hyajna in his den. It appeared a 
 dangerous proceeding ; but, according to the accounts of these people, it is not so for a man 
 
 D 
 
3-1 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 who has strength and coolness, for the hyaena, though a savage beast, is easily frightened ; 
 and Synd Daoud was said to have tied three in the course of a day. However, it is of 
 course a very dangerous undertaking for one who cannot sustain great presence of mind, 
 as they testified by mentioning the case of a man who, a year or two before, had died of a 
 bite that he got in a clumsy attempt. Synd Daoud himself described to me the mode of 
 tying a hysena in his lair, which is as follows : — ' When,' said he, ' you have tracked the 
 beast to his den, you take a rope with two slip-knots upon it in your right hand, and 
 with your left holding a felt cloak before you, you go boldly but quietly in. The animal 
 does not know what is the nature of the danger, and therefore retires to the back of his 
 den ; but you may always know where his head is by the glare of his eyes. You keep 
 moving on graduaJly towards him on your knees, and when you are within distance, throw 
 the cloak over his head, close with him, and take care that he does not free himself. The 
 beast is so frightened that he cowers back, and though he may bite the felt, he cannot turn 
 his neck round to hurt you ; so you quietly feel for his two forelegs, slip the knots 
 over them, and then with one strong pull draw them tight up to the back of his neck, and 
 tie them there. The beast is now your own, and you do what you like with him. We 
 generally take those we catch home to the hhail, and hunt them on the plain with bridles 
 in their mouths, that our dogs may be taught not to fear the brutes when they meet them 
 wild.'" {Literary Gaze«e, for March, 1831.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. Deer Ihinting in India. 
 
 105. The Cervus or deer family are favourite objects of the chase in India. A species of 
 elk called the saunters, is the largest of the tribe. The nylgau, the common red deer, 
 and the antelope, are likewise hunted by the natives and European residents, both with 
 Indian and with English dogs, much after the British method. The shecarries like- 
 wise shoot them from platforms, or they conceal themselves in pits, with tlieir heads 
 enveloped in foliage, where they remain undiscovered in the feeding-places of the wild 
 herds, and thus make sure prey of the largest and finest amongst them. These people also 
 are adepts in snaring them in various ways, and they capture them by means of the chetah 
 or hunting leopard (already figured and described, p. 17.) Mr. Johnson observes on 
 this method — " It is distressing to see them (the chetahs) catch the deer; they are led out 
 in chains, with blinds over their eyes, and sometimes they are carried out in carts; and 
 when antelopes, or other deer, are seen on a plain, should any one of them be separated 
 from the rest, the chetah 's head is brought to face it, the blinds removed, and the chain 
 taken ofF. He immediately crouches and creeps along, with his belly almost touching 
 the ground, until he gets within a short distance of the deer, who, although seeing 
 him approach, appears fascinated, and seldom attempts to run away. The chetah then 
 makes a few surprising springs, and seizes him by the neck. If many deer are near each 
 other, they often escape by flight, their numbers, I imagine, giving them confidence, and 
 preventing their feeling the full force of that fascination which, to a single deer, produces 
 a sort of panic, and appears to divest him of the power, or even inclination, to run away 
 or make any resistance. It is clear that they must always catch them by stealth, or in 
 the manner I have described, for they are not so swift even as common deer. Antelopes 
 are the swiftest of all deer. The keeper carries with him some carrion, commonly bullock's 
 liver, which he gives the chetah when he has caught a deer, to induce him to surrender 
 it, with which he is allowed to satisfy his hunger, when he is again blinded and chained. 
 I believe they seldom, if ever, kill more than one deer with each chetah on the same day. 
 Two are often loosened after the same deer, but more frequently after two or a herd. 
 Among the Persians, falcons are trained up to hunt the antelope, having the stuflTed skin, or 
 figure of that animal, on whose nose they constantly feed the falcons. Having spied an 
 antelope, they let fly two of these falcons, one of which fastens just upon the forehead of the 
 creature, who endeavours to shake oft' his enemy, whilst the bird flutters to keep his hold, 
 which hinders tiie antelope from seeing well before him. If, however, he happens to dis- 
 engage himself from his first assailant, the other falcon immediately stoops and supplies his 
 place, whilst the one that the antelope has thrown oft" hovers over him, ready to fill his 
 companion's place, should the animal get rid of him also. In this manner they harass the 
 poor creature, and impede its running, till the dogs overtake it." The native Indians, 
 taking advantage of the disposition of the antelope to graze in company with cattle, train 
 bullocks to stand fire, and by making use of them in their hunting tours, they are able to 
 approach the antelopes sufficiently near to reach them with their bows or rifles. In the use 
 of the latter weapon, we have been informed by a spectator, that it is not uncommon for 
 two bodies to be pierced by the same Ijall, when standing favouraljly for the shooter's 
 purpose. 
 
 106. Hunting of hog deer, as they are here called, is conducted somewhat after the English 
 method of buck hunting, with the addition of the use of the hunting-spear, after the manner 
 it is employed against the wild boar. Tlie j)arra/f, or hog deer, of India, is of the size of 
 
Boov II. ALLIGATOR HUNTING IN INDIA. 35 
 
 our fallow deer, but is much heavier in his figure. The buck will often run well, but the 
 doe will not always do so. Captain Williamson tells us she is apt early in the chase to squat 
 down, and suffer herself to be killed without resistance. The buck will also do the same, 
 as regards squatting, but he does not remain so quiet ; on the contrary, as soon as the horse- 
 men have rushed past, he rises, and makes a most desperate charge against the hind quarters 
 of the horse nearest to him. It is here that the spear is useful ; and it is in fact to prevent 
 this disposition to linger, that a species of mongrel greyliound is often used, which, according 
 to Captain Williamson, are little less savage, and hardly less dangerous than the hog deer 
 itself. It however happens, that if Europeans are principally concerned in the chase, a 
 good account is commonly given of the game in the end. 
 # 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. Fox andjuckal Hunting in India. 
 
 107. Fox hunting is practised in India, but the Asiatic foxes are smaller than ours, and do 
 not afford that gallant perseverance in flight so frequently shown by those of England. 
 There are packs of fox hounds kept at several of the important settlements, which are 
 replenished at a considerable expense from England. The Madras Courier, of 1826, states, 
 " The pack of hounds in the southern Mahratta Dooab are, I believe, almost the only 
 pack that have been kept together for any length of time in this country ; they are but 
 little known, owing to the distance of the ' Darwar country ' from most of the stations of 
 this Presidency. The following short account of a brilliant little affair may amuse some 
 of your sporting readers : — ' Mr Fullerton's hounds met on the 29th ultimo, at Floriken 
 Hill, near Mr. Edin's house, and found almost immediately upon being thrown into the 
 small covert in the bottoms. The fox took gallantly to tlie open country, and ran right an 
 end for the Narrindra coverts. After a severe burst of half an hour, he was headed by some 
 shepherds' dogs, and then made direct for the large coverts at the Washernuais Tank, near 
 which he ran to earth. Horses and dogs liad scarcely time to breathe, before the terriers 
 bolted him, and the gallant fox, disdauiing the rush coverts which were close at hand, took 
 brilliantly across the Paddy Flats ; and, after a brave struggle for his life, was run in to, and 
 killed about four miles from the earth. There were but two short checks during a run of 
 more than an hour; and there was not a view, except when he was bolted, until within a 
 few seconds of his death. The hounds ran breast high, and faster than most men in India 
 choose to ride. The field at the commencement was not very large, and the half hour's 
 work across the paddy bottom (the brooks with which it is intersected must not be for- 
 gotten) made the finale peculiarly select.'" Johnson, in his Indian Field Sporls, says, 
 " Foxes are numerous in all parts of India. They are about half the size of the English fox, 
 of a greyish colour, with large black brushes to their tails, which are usually tipped 
 with white. They are beautiful animals, and live chiefly on rats and mice, and other small 
 prey, and afford excellent amusement to sportsmen when coursed with greyhounds. 
 Having the power of turning remarkably quick, they often baffle the dogs, and escape to 
 their earths, of which there are generally three or four beds within a couple of miles ; and 
 it is for this reason they afford no sport when Imnted with common hounds " 
 
 108. Jackal hunting {Jig. 23 .^ is also a fa- 
 vourite amusement with many of the English resi- 
 dents in India, who consider that it approaches 
 somewhat to the life and bustle of a fox 
 chase. Johnson observes of it : — " Jackals are 
 the game which English gentlemen generally 
 hunt with hounds in India." Captain William- 
 son also relates some extraordinary accounts of 
 the cunning and perseverance of these animals ; 
 and further states it has happened in hunting of 
 one, that so many have come to tiie assistance 
 of their persecuted brother, as to turn the hunt- 
 ing party iuto the hunted, which actually hap- 
 pened to a Mr. Punlock, whose hounds suffered so severely as not to be able to take the 
 field for many weeks. 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. Alligator Hunting in India. 
 
 109. Hunting of the alligator appears to he an Indian sport. Captain Ba.sil Hall thus de- 
 scribes one of these hunts, which took place at Nellivelley, near Trincomalec, got up for the 
 admiral's express amusement, and performed by a corps of Malays in the British service — the 
 1st Ceylon regiment. "Very early in the morning of the 22nd of September, the whole 
 regiment had stripped off their uniform, and every other stitch of clothing, save a pair of 
 short trowsers and a kind of sandal. In place of a firelock, each man bore in his hand a 
 slender pole, about six feet in length, to the extremity of which was attached the bayonet 
 of his musket. His only other weapon was the formidable Malay crease, a sort of dagger, 
 
 D 2 
 
36 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 or small edition of the waving two-edged sword, with which the archangel Michael is armed 
 In Raphael's picture of the Expulsion of our First Parents from Paradise. Soon after the 
 commander-in-chief came to the ground, the regiment was divided into two main parties 
 and a body of reserves. The principal columns, facing one to the right the other to the 
 left, proceeded to occupy different points in one of those sluggish canals I have already 
 mentioned, connecting the lakes and pools scattered over the plain, 'i'hese detachments, 
 being stationed about a mile from one another, enclosed an interval where, from some 
 peculiar circumstances known only to the Malays (who are passionately fond of this sport), 
 the alligators were sure to be found in great numbers. The troops formed themselves 
 across the canal in three parallel lines, ten or twelve feet apart ; but the men in each line 
 stood side by side, merely leaving room enough to wield their pikes. The canal may have 
 been about four or five feet deep in the middle, the colour of the water being, when dis- 
 turbed, a shade between ink and coftee ; but no sooner had the triple line of Malays set 
 themselves in motion, and the mud got stirred up, than the consistence and colour of the 
 fluid became like that of peasoup. On every thing being reported ready, the soldiers 
 planted their pikes before them in the mud, and, if I recollect right, each man crossing his 
 neighbour's weapon ; and at the word ' march,' away they all started in full cry, sending 
 forth a shout, or war-whoop, sufficient to curdle the blood of those on land, whatever elFect 
 it may have had on the inhabitants of the deep. As the two divisions of the invading 
 army, starting from opposite ends of the canal, gradually approached each other in pretty 
 close column, screaming and yelling with all their souls, and striking their pikes deep into 
 the slime before them, the startled animals naturally retired towards the unoccupied centre. 
 Generally speaking, the alligators, or crocodiles (for I believe they are very nearly the same), 
 had sense enough to turn their long tails iqjon their assailants, and to scuttle off as fast as 
 they could towards the middle part of the canal. But every now and then one of the 
 terrified monsters, either confused by the sound, or provoked by the prick of a pike, or 
 mystified by the turbid nature of the stream, floundered backwards, and by retreating in 
 the wrong direction, broke through the first, second, and even third, line of pikes. This, 
 which would have been any thing but an amusement to unpractised hands, was the per- 
 fection of sport to the delighted Malays. A double circle of soldiers was speedily formed 
 round the wretched aquatic, who had presumed to pass the barrier. By means of well-directed 
 thrusts with numberless bayonets, and the pressure of some dozens of feet, the poor brute 
 was often fairly driven beneath his native mud. When once there, his enemies half choked 
 and half spitted him, till at last they put an end to his miserable days in regions quite out 
 of sight, and in a manner as inglorious as can well be conceived. For the poor denizens of 
 the pool, indeed, it was the choice between Scylla and Charybdis, with a vengeance ; and I 
 am half ashamed to acknowledge the savage kind of delight with which we stood on the 
 banks, and saw the distracted creatures rushing from one attack right into the jaws of 
 another. The Malays, in their ecstasy, declared that the small fry from one side rushed 
 down the throats of the big ones, whom they met flying in the opposite direction. But 
 this seems very questionable, though positively asserted by the enraptured natives, who re- 
 doubled their shouts as the plot thickened, and the two bodies of troops, marching from 
 opposite quarters, drew within a hundred yards of each other. The intermediate space was 
 now pretty well crowded with alligators, swimming about in the utmost terror ; at times 
 diving below, and anon showing their noses, well plastered with mud, high above the 
 surface of the dirty stream, or occasionally making a furious bolt, in sheer despair, right at 
 the phalanx of Malays. On these occasions half a dozen of the soldiers were often upset, 
 and their pikes either broken or twisted out of their hands, to the infinite amusement of 
 their companions, who speedily closed up the broken ranks, as if their comrades had been 
 shot down in battle. The killed were none, but the wounded many ; yet no man flinched 
 in the least. The perfection of the sport appeared to consist in detaching a single alligator 
 from the rest, surrounding and attacking liim separately, and spearing him till he was 
 almost dead. The Malays then, by main strength, forked him aloft, over their heads, on 
 the end of a dozen pikes, and by a sudden jerk pitched the conquered monster far on the 
 shore. As the alligators are amphibious, they kept to the water no longer than they found 
 they had an advantage in that element ; but as the period of the final mclce approached, on 
 the two columns of their enemy closing up, the monsters lost all discipline, floundered, and 
 floutered up the weedy banks, scuttling away to the right and left, helter-skelter. Sauve 
 qui pent ! seemed to be the final watch- word for their total rout. That prudent cry 
 would, no doubt, have saved many of them, as it has saved other vanquished forces, had not 
 the Malays judiciously placed, beforehand, their reserve on each side of the river, to receive 
 the distracted fugitives, who bathed in mud, and half dead with terror, but still in a pro- 
 digious fury, dashed ofl' at right angles from the canal, in hopes of gaining the shelter of a 
 swampy pool overgrown with reeds and bulrushes, but which, alas for most of the poor beasts, 
 they were never doomed to reach. The concluding battle between these retreating and 
 desperate alligators, and the Malays of the reserve, was formidable enough. Indeed, had 
 not the one party been fresh, the other exhausted — one confident, the other broken in spirit 
 
Book II. SPORTING WITH FEATHERED GAME OF INDIA. 
 
 37 
 
 — it is quite possible that the crocodiles might have v.'orsted the pirates, as the Malays are 
 called in ercry other part of the world but the east, where they are generally admitted to 
 be as good a set of people as any of their neighl)ours. It is needless to say, that, while all 
 this was going on, our gallant admiral. Sir Samuel Hood, was a pretty busy spectator. 
 His eager eye glanced along the canal, and at a moment took in the whole purpose of the 
 campaign. As the war advanced, and sundry small aflairs of outposts took place, we could 
 see his face flushing with delight. But when the first alligator was cast headlong and gasp- 
 ing at his feet, pierced with at least twenty pike wounds, and bristled with half .a dozen 
 fragments of these weapons fractured in the onslaught, the whole plain rang with ex- 
 clamations of boyish delight. When the detachments closed in upon their prey, every 
 moment gave birth to some new prodigy of valour, or laid a whole line of the Malay 
 soldiers prostrate on the muddy stream. Many on both sides were wounded ; and all, 
 without exception, covered with slime and weeds. Some of our party were actually pushed 
 over, and fell plump in the mud, to the very provoking and particular amusement of the 
 delighted admiral, whose superior adroitness enabled him to avoid such an undignified 
 catastrophe, by jumping first on one side and then on the other, in a manner which excited 
 both the mirth and the alarm of his company, though of course we took care rather to 
 laugh with our commander-in-chief than at him. I forget the total number of alligators 
 killed, but certainly there could not have been fewer than thirty or forty. The largest 
 measured ten feet in length, and four feet in girth, the head being exactly two feet long. 
 Besides these great fellows, we caught alive a multitude of little ones, nine inches long, 
 many of which we carried back to Trincomalee. Haifa dozen of these were kept in tubs 
 of water at the admiralty house for many days ; the rest being carried on board, became 
 great favourites amongst the sailors." 
 
 :■} 
 
 T'T^ 
 
 SuBSECT. 9. Sporliitf/ with the Fer.thered Came of India. 
 
 1 10. Peacock shooting is an Indian diversion {fig. 24.), attended with circumstances not 
 common to the shooting of fowl in general. The size and splendour of the object shot at, 
 and the danger with which the diversion is attended, from the religious veneration in which 
 these birds are held by the natives, mark the sport with singular features. About the passes 
 in the Jungleterry districts. Captain Williamson assures us he has seen whole woods covered 
 with their beautiful plumage ; and that, speaking within bounds, there could not be less 
 than twelve or fifteen hundred within sight ; and also, that, when thus congregated, it is not 
 difficult to get within shot of them. The editor of this work was intimate with an officer 
 in the India Company's service, who never could speak of the peacock shooting of India 
 without rapture. In small packs these birds are very shy, and though heavy on the wing, 
 they run so fast as not to be easily flushed. Captain W. says, " The best mode of approach- 
 ing them is by stealing under the trees at night; if there-be a clear moon, so much the 
 better. In this way, by looking up among the foliage, the peacocks may be readily distin- 
 guished. Where they are very numerous, and when only one bird is wanted, as certain a 
 mode as any is to lie in wait behind a bush near their feeding- haunts ; but v/itbout the most 
 perfect silence is observed, this will not succeed. Tliey are strong birds, and require a smart 
 gun to take proper effect, unless within twenty-five or thirty yards. The best is No. 4. 
 patent shot ; and with that size it is right to aim under the wing, if the position of the bird 
 favour such an intention, otherwise, and more especially if the shot be smaller than the size 
 above mentioned, it is best to aim at the head." 
 
 111. The floriken, a species of hvstard, is also an object of the gunner's search ; but he is 
 extremely difficult of approach, principally frequenting open plains, where he can see the 
 coming enemy. He is even more loath to rise on the wing than the peafowl, but his neces- 
 sities less require it, for he is much more fleet in running. 
 
 D 3 
 
.•58 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part J. 
 
 1 12. Snipe shooting in India is also a heivitching, hut most dangerous, sport. It was hard 
 to tell which sport lived most in the recollection of the friend just mentioned, snipe or pea- 
 cock shooting, although they differ essentially. After the rains have partially overflowed the 
 rice-grounds, snipes are met with in immense numbers, and are easily approached, and 
 one is no sooner killed than another rises. This sport, in fact, is interminable ; but as it 
 must be pursued under a vertical sun, and with the body up to the middle in water, it 
 cannot be wondered at that it proves the death of many, although few can withstand its fas- 
 cinations. 
 
 113. Partridges and quails of several species furnish amusement for the Indian sportsman. The she- 
 carries pursue them for profit, decoying them with birdcalls, being themselves concealed behind a moveable 
 screen. Uver the birds which have been attracted by the mimic powers of call, they pass lines smeared with 
 bird-lime, or they draw them to them by means of hair nooses. It remains to add, that wildfowl of all kinds 
 are common in India, and the flocki of resident and migratory pigeons are very large, and add to the variety 
 and plenty of sport met with there. 
 
 114. Hawking has long been considered a noble sport in India, and indeed in most 
 parts of civilised Asia. As regards India simply. Captain Williamson observes, " The 
 natives keep the middle-sized grey hawk, known by the name of the hauz, for the purpose 
 of hovering over ducks, &c., which will not rise on such occasions; thus any quantity of 
 wildfowl may be killed on small waters, where they cannot swim to such a distance as to be 
 out of reach. If the bauz attempt to poinicc among them, all are under water instantly, 
 
 I'here is also a larger species of hawk called the byree, extremely strong and bold, wliich 
 kills hares with ease, and is frequently sent in chase of the larger kinds of waterfowl ; 
 indeed, it is said, they will even attack the ci/rus. These birds are of a beautiful form, of a 
 light lead colour, with the head, and about three or four inches down the neck, of a rich 
 crimson. Their beaks are very short in proportion to their size, not being more than four 
 or five inches in length. Tlie cyrus is to be seen in very large flights on the sands in the 
 great rivers, and in the shallow jeels. Tlieir scream is very shrill and loud, and on a still 
 night it may be heard from two to three miles off. Tliey stand at least .six feet high to the 
 crown of their heads. When the hawk is sent in pursuit of tlie cyru.s, or of the manickjoor, 
 ciirrakeel, or any of the larger aquatic birds, he is compelled to make a very wide 
 circle and to mount spirally, lessening his range as he gets higher. The cyrus can mount 
 almost in a perpendicular direction ; but it would appear that in so doing he is greatly 
 fatigued, for the hawk seldom fails in a few minutes to obtain the ascendancy. When the 
 cyrus perceives the hawk to be above his own level, he screams loudly, and presents his 
 beak as a defence. The hawk, however, generally keeps moving round until he can get 
 towards the cyrus's back, when he darts down upon him like a shot. The cyrus, on such 
 occasions, either bends his neck back, or throwing himself over, presents both his beak and 
 his feet to avert the fatal blow. In this way, the battle is often prolonged for a considerable 
 time ; but if the byree be staunch, he will in the end so weary the cyrus, that it cannot act 
 with sufficient promptitude to prevent being seized by the head, where the byree, fixing his 
 talons, commonly into the very brain, or in at the eyes, and closing his wings, they are both 
 precipitated together. But if the hawk find himself in danger from the violence of the fall, 
 on approaching the ground he spreads his wings, which, serving as a parachute, causes him to 
 keep above the cyrus, and enables him to alight with less force. At this time the hawkers 
 must gallop to secure the byree, which, after eating the brains, would be very apt to take a 
 long flight, and occasion great trouble. The mnoti/, so called from being barely a handful, 
 is carried in the hand, when quails or other small birds are que.sted. As soon as one is 
 observed to rise, the mooty is thrown, as you would cast a stone after it, when on an instant 
 the mooty collects itself, and without the smallest hesitation, follows the game, which rarely 
 escapes. I have seen a mooty in this manner kill nearly a dozen quails in succession." 
 ( Oriental Field Sports, vol. ii. p. 69. ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 10. Horse Racing in India. 
 
 115. Horse races are beginning to be established in most of the principal .stations of British 
 India. Meetings are already regularly held at Meerut, Cawnpoor, Calcutta, Barrackpoor, 
 &c. It has been found, however, that the Arab horses of the very best breeds, as Champion, 
 Esterhazy, Creeper, Barefoot, Looloo, Chapeau, &c., cannot, in general cases, vie in speed 
 with such English horses as have been exported there direct from this country. The courses, 
 with two exceptions only, we believe, are not turfed, which is neither favourable to the horses 
 nor to the sport ; at lea.st such was not the case a very few years ago. The celebrated race 
 of 1 829, over the Barrackpoor course of two miles, lietween Recruit, an English bred horse, 
 and Pyramus, an Arabian, was supposed indisputably to settle the superiority of the English 
 breed of horses over their progenitors. In candour, however, it must be observed, the 
 running of the Arabs against the best English horses has raised admiration for their stout- 
 ness, courage, and a degree of speed more than commensurate with their size, when compared 
 with that of their competitors. For full particulars on the horse racing of India, now in 
 great vogue, we would refer our readers to the Sporting Magazine, where in variousNumbers 
 
Book II. WILD ANIMALS IN CEYLON AND JAVA. 39 
 
 of both the Old and the New it is frequently noticed ; and also for a further account of the 
 horses of India, see the Natural History of the Horse, infra. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 1. Field Sportings in the Indian Archipelago. 
 
 116. The field sportings of Ceylon do not, we believe, occupy a very prominent portion of its 
 history. Its elephants, nevertheless, have been thought the largest and finest among all 
 those of Hindostan ; and their capture, which was effected much after the methods already 
 described, has greatly increased the Cingalese revenues. The principal animals peculiar to 
 Ceylon are the lion-tailed monkey ( Cercocehus silenus), so called from the tuft at the extremity 
 of its tail. The Memina ( Moschus memina), or Ceylon deer, pecu- 
 liar to the jungles of this island, is so small and slender, that it is 
 said to be brought alive in baskets to the market in Colombo. 
 The Ceylon stag also we believe to be peculiar to this island, but 
 no specimen of it to our knowledge has yet reached England. 
 Mr. Daniel has figured it ; and, according to him, it exceeds the 
 British red deer in size, and is known to the natives as the gona. 
 It is said to be naturally fierce, and to secrete itself in the 
 deepest recesses of the forest ; whence, however, the enterprise of 
 the British sportsman sometimes arouses and secures it. Of 
 the Felincc, the usual varieties of this part of the globe are to be 
 met with ; the royal tiger is not however among the number. 
 Of the feathered tribes of Ceylon the most remarkable is the 
 tailless cock {Gallus ecaudatus Tern., fig. 25.), at present, we 
 believe, only known in its wild state in the forests. This fowl is 
 interesting for not having even the rudiments of a tail , and 
 though it has a comb, that also is not deeply indented or 
 toothed like that of the gallinaceous fowls of the other parts of India. The forest birds 
 are of the most elegant plumage, and vie with the peacock and birds of paradise. 
 
 117. The fish of Ceylon, both of the fresh and salt waters, are much prized ; but although we have a near 
 relation there, we hear little of the anglijnania so prevalent here. The flat fish are taken by the natives in 
 great variety, but the shark is so on the alert that he is as apt to make free with the fisher as the fish, and 
 thus renders liathing a hazardous enterprise here. " The pearl fishery of Ceylon has long been famous. The 
 shell furnishing this precious gem is the Margarita sinensis. Leach : the fishery lasts from February 
 to April. The divers go down by fives, and usually remain under water two minutes ; but some have been 
 known to continue four, or even five. The shells are all placed in pits, where the fish are left to die and rot 
 before the pearls are searched for ; these, as it is well known, are morbid concretions formed in the shell by 
 the animal when diseased. The divers are hired, and are either paid in money, or by a portion of 
 pearl oysters before they are opened ; they generally prefer the latter." {Murray's Encyclopisdia of 
 Geography, -p. 1122.) 
 
 118. The Indian Archipelago, from the number and importance of its islands, has claims on 
 our attention, but our limits will confine us to a slight notice of those of Java and Sumatra ; 
 the zoology of which has been so ably illustrated by Sir Stamford Raffles and Dr. Horsfield. 
 To this we incline from the sporting character of the natives as given by travellers, who tell 
 us that every animal is hunted by fhem, from the elephant to the mouse. 
 
 119. In Java the wild animals are more remarkable for the number of their species than of 
 their genera, but one and all are preyed on by the Javanese. A squirrel, known as the two 
 coloured, from having its body brown above and of a golden colour underneath, is peculiar 
 here, but it bears little resemblance to that of Britain. It is however a favourite, and is kept 
 in confinement by many as a pet. The natives make a pet also of a much smaller squirrel- 
 shaped animal, known to them as the tupay, which has been highly spoken of by travellers 
 for its domesticity and its engaging and playful manners. It is indigenous, as is said, to the 
 forests of Blambangan. A more important animal to the Javanese is the muntjak ( Ce.rvus 
 muntjak Raffles), which is hunted with avidity both by the Javanese and Europeans. 
 To the natives it is known as the kidang, and we are indebted to Dr. Horsfield for many 
 interesting particulars regarding it, and the methods of hunting it, which sport is very 
 popular here. The muntjak is larger than the roebuck, and has a strong musky scent, by 
 which dogs can easily pursue it " It does not go off like the stag, in any accidental direc- 
 tion ; its flight, indeed, is very swift at first, but it soon relaxes, and takuig a circular 
 course returns to the spot from which it was started. After several of these circuitous 
 starts, if the pursuit be continued, the kidang thrusts its head into a thicket, and in this 
 situation remains fixed and motionless, as in a place of security, regardless of the ap- 
 proach of the sportsmen. Javanese of rank, especially in the more distant provinces, 
 keep large packs of well-trained dogs for hunting the muntjak after the following manner, 
 — ' When the chase commences, the Javanese dogs are led with a line by an attendant to 
 the spot ; the peculiar exhalations inhaled by the dogs soon discover the kidang, and as 
 soon commence the pursuit with great ardour, while the sportsman follows more delibe- 
 rately, and generally finds the dogs at bay with the kidang. The male possesses a great 
 share of courage, and by its tusks many dogs are wounded in the attack ; and although the 
 sportsmen appear very dexterous and attentive to sew up the wounds made by the muntjak, 
 
 D 4 
 
40 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 yet many are irrecoverably hurt. To preserve the dogs from these wounds, the natives 
 endeavour to rcacli the game and shoot it with small shot before it has stood long at bay. 
 The inhabitants of the most distant districts are in the habit of bringing their best dogs to 
 the capital, on occasion of tlieir half-yearly attendance, to perform the feudal services to 
 the sovereigns; at which times it is principally that these huntings are witnessed by the 
 European visitors and inhabitants.' Other modes of chase are also employed by the 
 natives of rank, one in particular, common in the western parts of the island, is thus con- 
 ducted : — ' A district is surrounded by a line of hunters, and the kidangs are driven in towards 
 a central spot, when forty or fifty of tiiem are in this manner often obtained at a single pur- 
 suit. Many of the hunters are mounted, and the horses are trained to the chase ^and in 
 many cases the mounted sportsmen endeavour to overtake the animal, and to kill it by a 
 stroke of the sword.' The muntjak, we are told, yields excellent venison; but the male only 
 is eaten." {Penny Cyclopmdia, art. Deer.) The tigers and leopards here are not so nice; so 
 the ladies arc made prey of as well as the males. 
 
 1 20. In Sumatra the zoological varieties appear even greater than in Java. Tigers of more 
 than one species are found here, and it is said Sumatra has its lions also; and farther, the 
 king of Acheen told Sir Stamford Raffles, that in the eastern part of his kingdom 
 
 26 fifi animal with two unequal horns was to be 
 found, of the size and make of the hor.se. Two 
 distinct species of rhinoceros grace the Suma- 
 tran Fauna; and we are also told, that a singu- 
 larly marked tapir was discovered there by the 
 late Major Farquhar, who reports it to be nearly 
 equal in size to the buffalo. It is distinguished 
 from the tapir of South America by being strictly 
 marked, half black and half white, the white 
 ]iortion extending circularly over it, as though 
 a white cloth had been stuck on its back 
 (Jig' 26.). Elephants and buffaloes abound here, 
 and if the natives hunt tlie latter occasionally for food, and the former is now and 
 then pursued on great occasions, yet neither the one nor the other, when these naturalists 
 were there, were much disturbed. In Amboyna, the Sus hahyroiissa, with its enormous 
 tusks, is found, where it is femed for its capacity for swimming, which is said to be 
 such that it can pass from one distant island to another. Ornitliology, entymology, and 
 conchology, shine here equally resplendent in the specimens they offer, as well in numbers 
 as in brilliancy of colouring. 
 
 121. The destruction of sharks is a sporting enterprise, which some of the natives 
 are said to achieve in a very extraordinary manner. One who professes to have been an 
 eye-witness of it says, " I was walking on the bank of the river at the time when some 
 up-country boats were delivering their cargoes. A considerable number of coolies were 
 employed on shore in the work, all of whom I observed running away in apparent trepida- 
 tion from the edge of the water — returning again, as if eager, yet afraid, to approach some 
 object, and again returning as before. I found, on inquiry, that the cause of all this per- 
 turbation was the appearance of a large and strange -looking fish, swimming close to the 
 bank, and almost in the midst of tlie boats. I hastened to the spot to ascertain the matter, 
 when I perceived a huge monster of a shark sailing along — now near the surface of the 
 water, and now sinking down, apparently in pursuit of his prey. At this moment, a native 
 on the choppah roofs of one of the boats, with a rope in his hand, which he was slowly 
 coiling up, surveyed the shark's motions with a look that evidently indicated he had a 
 serious intention of encountering him in his own element. Holding the rope, on which 
 he had made a sort of running knot, in one hand, and stretching out the otlier arm, as if 
 already in the act of swimming, he stood m an attitude truly picturesque, waiting the re- 
 appearance of the shark. At about six or eight yards from the boat, the animal rose near 
 the surface, when the native instantly plunged into the water, a short distance trom the very 
 jaws of the monster. The shark immediately turned round, .and swam slowly tow.ards 
 the man, who in his turn, nothing daunted, struck out the arm that was at liberty, and 
 approached his foe. When within a foot or two of the shark, the native dived beneath 
 him, the animal going down almost at the same instant. The bold assailant in this most 
 frightful contest soon reappeared on the opposite side of the shark, swimming fearlessly with 
 the hand he had at liberty, and holding the rope behind his back with the other. The 
 shark, v.'hich had also by this time made his appearance, again immediately swam towards 
 him ; and while the animal was apparently in the act of lifting himself over the lower part 
 of the native's body, that he might seize upon his prey, the man, making a strong effort, 
 threw himself up perpendicularly, and went down with his feet foremost, the shark following 
 him so simultaneously, that I was fully impressed with the idea that they had gone down 
 grappling together. As far as I could judge, they remained nearly twenty seconds out 
 of sight, while I stood in breathless anxiety, and, I may add, horror, waiting the result of 
 
Book II. THE CHASE IN TARTARY, PERSIA. AND ARABIA. 41 
 
 this fearful encounter. Suddenly the native made his appearance, holding up both his 
 hands over his head, and calling out with a voice that proclaimed the victory he had won 
 while underneath the wave, Tan, tan ! The people in the boat were all prepared ; the 
 rope was instantly drawn tight ; and the struggling victim, lashing the water in his wrath, 
 was dragged to the shore and dispatched. When measured, his length was foimd to be 
 six feet nine inches ; his girth, at the greatest, three feet seven inches. The native who 
 achieved this intrepid and dexterous exploit bore no other marks of his finny enemy than a 
 cut on his left arm, evidently received from coming in contact with the tail, or some one of 
 the fins of the animal." (Egan's Book of Spotis, p. 111.) 
 
 Sect III. The Chase as pursued in Tarlary, Persia, Arabia, ^c. 
 
 122. 77ie combined huntings of the potentates of Tartary and of the Moguls were conducted 
 in the true style of eastern magnificence ; and their inspections and visits to the different 
 parts of their vast empires were little more than hunting expeditions on an enlarged scale. 
 " In the camp of Aurengzebe there were tents for choice elephants, and for the other animals 
 employed in hunting, for the birds of prey, for dogs, for leopards, for nylgaus and 
 Bengal buffaloes, and even for lions and the rhinoceros also, all which were carried only 
 for show. All the uncultivated land on the road was guarded with the utmost vigilance, to 
 preserve the game for the king and his nobles, and the severest punishments were inflicted 
 upon those who disturbed it." {Menageries, vol. ii. p. 173.) Marco Polo details also 
 similar expeditions undertaken by Kublai Khan, whose tyrannical love of the chase was 
 such that it was strictly forbidden to every tradesman, mechanic, or husbandman, to keep a 
 vulture, hawk, or any other bird used for the pursuit of game ; and even his nobles were 
 restrained from all sporting in the neighbourhood wherever his majesty sojourned. Ac- 
 cording to Bornier, it was the great ambition of the Mogul to kill a lion from his elephant ; 
 any participation in which honour kings and princes only were allowed, except by special 
 permission. 
 
 1 23. The Asiatic lion is hunted, according to Bernier, by fastening an ass near the spot 
 which the gamekeepers have ascertained to be the lion's retreat. " The wretched ass is soon 
 devoured, and after so ample a meal the lion never seeks for other prey, but, without molest- 
 ation to either oxen, sheep, or shepherd, he goes in quest of water, and, after quenching 
 his thirst, returns to his former place of retirement. He sleeps until the next morning, 
 when he devours another ass, which the gamekeepers have brought to the same spot. In 
 this way they contrive, during several days, to allure the lion, and to attach him to one 
 place ; and when information is received of the king's approach, they fasten an ass to the 
 spot where so many have been sacrificed, down whose throat a large quantity of opium has 
 been forced ; this last meal being of course intended to produce a soporific effect upon the 
 lion. The next operation is to spread, by means of the peasantry of the adjacent villages, 
 large nets made on purpose, which are gradually drawn closer, in the manner practised 
 in hunting the nylgau. Every thing being in this state of preparation, the king appears on 
 an elephant barbed with iron, and attended by the grand master of the hunt, some omrahs 
 mounted on elephants, and a great number of gourze-bedars on horseback, and of game- 
 keepers on foot, armed with half-pikes. He immediately approaches the net on the outside, 
 and fires at the lion with a large musketoon. The wounded animal makes a spring at the 
 elephant, according to the invariable practice of lions, but is arrested by the net, and the 
 king continues to discharge his musketoon until the lion is at length killed." (Ibid. 
 vol. ii. p. 1 74. ) 
 
 124. In Tartar!/, the quantHy of game appears formerly to have been immense. Father Gerbillon mentions 
 that, on an embassy to Nertshink from Pekin, in the year 1689, he saw game of every description profusely 
 spread over the country, and thousands of goats were seen on the banks of the Kerlon. Du Halde also 
 observes on the numbers and size of the tigers, and the same of the wild camels, which were so swift that 
 the hunters could seldom come up with Uiem ; and, consequently, very rarely reached them with their arrows 
 When on a party with the emperor, Paul Verbiest saw above a thousand stags enclosed in one moderate 
 sized park or area ; partridges rose in flights like starlings, and every day wolves and foxes were killed 
 m abundance. The same emperor, according to Du Halde, destroyed eleven hundred and twenty- 
 five hares in one day, and he reports that he continued to kill every subsequent day of hares, pheasants 
 and other fowls, a vast number. The woods in Tartary it is said are even now actually overrun with bears' 
 wolves, elks, stags, roebucks and sables. ' 
 
 125. Coursing is said to be a favourite amusement in Tartary at the present time ; but the Tartars would be 
 thought unfair sportsmen by us, for they take out as many dogs as they can muster, and insure the destruc- 
 tion of poor puss by surrounding and besetting her on all sides, until she is hunted by one greyhound into the 
 mouth of another. As soon as the Tartar hunters have picked up their prize, they immediately cut its 
 throat, as they are forbidden to eat " flesh with the blood thereof." The hares of the Crimea are very large 
 generally weighing nine or ten, and often thirteen or fourteen pounds. Their fur becomes somewhat more 
 grey in winter, but never white, as in the north of Russia and Poland. 
 
 126. Fishing in the lake Baikal appears to be as good, and to be conducted on as grand a scale as the 
 snooting and Imnting expeditions on land ; and although the water is almost fresh, from fifteen hundred to 
 two thousand porpoises are annually captured, being first shot or pierced through the holes in the ice. 
 hturgeon, carp, trout, pike, and salmon are also taken here in vast quantities. The aquatic birds found on 
 Its waters and around its b.inks are equally numerous with the fish it jields. 
 
 127. The Persian field sports, with a few exceptions, exhibit similar features to those of 
 the Asiatic countries we have noticed. When Alexander the Great was in Persia, it is said 
 
42 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part 1. 
 
 that he killed a fierce lion with his own hands , and the same account tells us how he was 
 complimented on the occasion by tlie Lacedfemonian ambassadors. Philetas had nets made 
 for the Persian huntmgs, which woidd enclose a space of a hundred furlongs ; such was the 
 scale on which the sports of the field were conducted in those days. Eagles, falcons, and 
 hawks, are still bred here in great abundance, and it is said that they are remarkably well 
 trained. Falconry was then a favourite pursuit, and it is said that it continues to be so to 
 the present day. Every man of consequence professes to be a falconer ; and after the 
 fashion in olden times in our own country, no man of figure is without his hawks and his 
 falconers. 
 
 128. The effeminacy common to the Hindoos is unknown to the Afghans. An Afghan, 
 whenever he is met with, presents a figure equally martial and sportsmanlike. He is 
 
 never seen without his rifle (Jig. 27.) ; for hunting is the main pur- 
 suit over all Afghanistan, whose natives, we are told, pursue every 
 living creature, and by every method which their means will allow 
 them to employ. They are dexterous in netting, snaring, and 
 decoying, by land or by water ; and are said to pursue wild animals 
 by arts and means peculiar to the country itself They delight in the 
 fighting of quails, cocks, and other animals, and are ever in motion : 
 theirs is truly a pastoral life ; and, being brave, they are generous 
 also. To possess themselves of quails, it is said, they practise the 
 following device : - — " They stick two poles in their girdle, upon 
 which they place either their outer coat, or a pair of trowsers, and 
 these at a distance are intended to look like the horns of an animal ; 
 they then, with a hand-net, prowl about the fields, and the quail, 
 seeing a form more like a beast than a man, permits it to approach 
 A^""*"- so near as to allow the hunter to throw his net over it. In this 
 
 manner they catch these birds with astonishing rapidity." 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Chase of the Wild Ass, 
 
 129. Hunting of vu'ld asses is a fanourilc dii>ersion in Persia. An account, which relates to the year 1637, 
 informs us, that thirty were betrayed into enclosures in the neighbourhood of Ispahan, by the orders of the 
 king Shah Sefi, whose great amusement was to shoot at thtm, both with arrows and with balls. Those 
 wounded with the arrows, it is said, attacked each other by biting and kicking furiously, until they either 
 killed one another, or were dispatched by fresh wounds. Thirty more were then let in, and were destroyed 
 in a similar manner, after which the carcasses were removed to the royal kitchen to be dressed, the flesh of 
 the ass being a very favourite food with the Persians. We presume the royal invitations to the banquet were on 
 a scale commensurate with the supply of asses' flesh. Sir William Jones observed, that such importance have 
 the Persians always attached to sports of the chase, that' the highest compliment they can pay to the 
 memory of Hushing (probably contemporary with Minos), a ting of Persia, B. c. 8G5, is the merit of being 
 the first who broke dogs, and trained leopards to the hunting of animals. 
 
 130. Falconry, as we well know, has been long practised throughout the east. A writer informs us, he once 
 had an excellent opportunity of seeing the sport near Nazareth in Galilee. " An Arab, mounting a swift 
 courser, held the falcon on his hand as huntsmen commonly do. When he espied the prey on the top of the 
 mountain, which was often an antelope, he let loose the falcon, which flew in a direct line like an arrow, and 
 attacking it, fixed the talons of one of his feet into its cheek, and those of the other into his throat, at the 
 same time extending his wings obliquely over the animal, spreading one towards one of his ears, and the 
 other to the opposite hip. The creature thus attacked made a leap twice the height of a man, and freed 
 himself from the falcon ; but being wounded, and losing both its strength and speed, it was again attacked 
 by the bird, which, fixing the talons of both his feet into its neck, held it fast, till the huntsman coming up 
 took it alive, and cut its throat. The falcon was allowed to drink the blood, as a reward for his labour ; and 
 a young falcon which was in training was likewise put to the throat. By so doing the young birds are 
 taught to fix their talons in the throat of the animal, as the properest part ; for should the falcon fix upon 
 the creature's hip, or some other portion of the body, the huntsman would not only lose his game, but his 
 falcon too ; for the beast roused by the wound, which could not prove mortal, would run to the deserts and 
 tops of the mountains, whither its enemy keeping its hold would he obliged to follow, and being so 
 separated from its master, must of course be lost." 
 
 l.Tl. Arabia has too many clairns on onr attention to allow us to pass it over unnoticed. In 
 ancient writ, both sacred and profane, its products have been celebrated ; nay, even its 
 sterility, with its scorching sands and fiery deserts, serves only to wet our appetites to search 
 into the dreadful relations connected therewith, offered to our notice by travellers. And 
 further, if one portion of the country by its sterility have gained it the name of Arabia 
 Deserta, and a second, that of Arabia Petrea, it yet presents a third portion known as 
 Arabia Felix. Again, if our spices, that in olden times were supposed to be derived from 
 thence, and which we now know to have been drawn from India, are detractive from its 
 fame, yet we can never forget the Arabian breed of horses, which have proved an inestimable 
 prize to Britain. (See a full account of the Arabian in our Natural History of the Horse, infra.) 
 We need not also remind the epicure, that his Mocha coffee, so grateful to him after the 
 pleasures of the festive board are on the wane, is derived from Arabia ; which locality also 
 furnishes us with aloes, by which we physic our horses, and senna likewise, to do the same 
 by ourselves ; and from the same source, the valetudinarian obtains myrrh, frankincense, 
 balsams, tamarinds, &c. Both varieties of the camel are bred here, and both are invaluable 
 ss beasts of burden ; but it b the courser that is the delight of the Arab, and it is on him 
 
Book It. FIELD SPORTING IN AUSTRALIA. 4S 
 
 that his enterprises in assault and plunder, as well as his huntings of wild beasts, are con- 
 ducted. Panthers, lynxes, hyaenas, jackals, and jerboas, arc also common, and afford the 
 natives hunting in plenty ; and the Arab bow is still bent, and the body of the wild beast 
 still receives the pointed arrow, although archery has been dimmed by rifle practice here, 
 as elsewhere. 
 
 Sect. IV. Field Sporting in Australia. 
 
 132. Here our sporting and our zoological ?wtices (which latter add greatly to the interest 
 of the former) will be confined to the immense island of New Holland, and its minor, though 
 important adjuncts, New Guinea, New Zealand, and Van Diemen's Land ; which latter is 
 become particularly interesting to us by its late extensive colonisation from our own shores. 
 We have already stated, that the zoology of each principal division of the globe is marked 
 by some prominent feature or features. Australia is particularly characterised by a total 
 absence of all large quadrupeds, the kangaroo excepted ; and even this is not larger than a 
 moderate sized sheep. Neither is this portion of the globe fiirnished with even a large 
 proportion of small quadrupeds ; on the contrary, in a day's march through the country, 
 perhaps not one of any kind may be seen. Another prominent feature in Australian 
 zoology is, that two thirds of its beasts are marsupial, or pouched, at the head of which 
 class stands the kangaroo. The Marsupiata, as is now well known, instead of making nests 
 for their young by burrowing into the earth, afford them in their own persons an abdominal 
 pouch, in which the young are nourished until able to shift for themselves. This admirable 
 provision is however attended with this disadvantage, that it renders the marsupial animals 
 less i)rolific, and detains their young longer in arriving at maturity, which will help to 
 account for the paucity of Australian quadrupeds. 
 
 133. The gt-neratwn of the marsupials, we repeat, presents a most curious departure from the usual modes of 
 animal reproduction. In the words of Mr. Swainson, who quotes from Cuvier, "The chief peculiarity of these 
 animals is the premature production of their young, which are born in a state scarcely comparable to the de- 
 velopment at which ordinary young arrive within a few days after conception ; incapable of motion, scarcely 
 showing the germs of limbs and other external organs, these little ones remain attached to the teats of the 
 
 mother, until they are developed equally with the young 
 of other animals at their birth. The skin of the ab- 
 domen is most usually disposed in the form of a pouch 
 round the teats ; and the imperfectly developed young are 
 there preserved as in a second matrix ; and even after they 
 have learned to walk, they constantly return hither when 
 they fear any danger. Two peculiar bones, attached to the 
 pubis, and interposed between the muscles of the abdo- 
 men, afford a support to the pouch ; and, according to 
 Cuvier, are found in the males as well as the females, and 
 in those species also where the fold of skin which con- 
 stitutes the pouch is scarcely visible. The matrix of the 
 animals of this family is not opened by a single orifice in 
 the bottom of the vagina, but it communicates with this 
 canal by two lateral tubes in the form of a handle. It 
 would seem that the premature birth of the young is con- 
 nected with this very singular organisation ; and in the 
 KANOAR o males, the generative organs are reversedfrom those of 
 
 ail other quadrupeds, the usual posterior parts being here anterior, the other.s posterior." (Nat. Hist. Quad., 
 Lard. Cyclop. No. Ixxii. p. 33'2. ) The young having attained to about the size of a mouse, abandon the teats to 
 which they had been hitherto inseparably attached, and they only return to these teats at their pleasure. 
 When grown to the size of a kitten, they occasionally quit the pouch, but as quickly return to it again (Jig. 28.) 
 on the appearance of danger: they remain thus connected with the mother about fifty days, when they 
 entirely' shift for themselves. Of the kangaroo there are several species, from the one figured to the smallest, 
 which IS not larger than a rat. 
 
 134. The plialangers, so called by BufTon from an union of the two interior toes of the hind feet, as far as 
 the last phalange or joint, are likewise inhabitants of this country, where they are known as the ringed-tailed 
 opossums. There are several species, the three largest of which are about the size of a cat. The fur of these 
 animals being found to answer well in the manufacture of hats has occasioned them to be pursued as well for 
 profit as amusement. The tail of the phalangers is prehensile towards its extremity, which assists them 
 in hanging suspended from the boughs of trees in which they reside. 
 
 13.5. The petaurists, or flying opossums, as they are called, form another group of marsupials known only in 
 Australia. In size they vary from that of our domestic cat to that of the mouse. Their tail is unprehensile, 
 but they need not such aid, for their habits lead them to a wider range of locomotion. Nature, to enable 
 them to move rapidly from tree to tree, which are here distantly situated from each other, has furnished the 
 skin of the lateral parts of the body with an extensible fold, which stretches along the sides and flanks, and 
 when distended, acts the part of a parachute, and enables these animals to make the most extraordinary 
 flying leaps, not only from bough to bough, but also from tree to tree, so as to make the term flying hardly 
 any misnomer as applied to them. The Australians have also bandicoots, dasyures, and Ihylacynes ; the 
 latter of which are confined to a single species, about the dimensions of a moderate sized dog. The thylacyne 
 marsupial is carnivorous, and a night-prowling animal, concealing itself in the forests during the day, and 
 prowling at night in search of prey. The scarcity of larger animals, and the offensive qualities of this in the 
 destruction of lambs, poultry, &c. make it an object of the huntings of the colonists. It is, notwithstanding 
 its size, by no means a very formidable foe ; but on the contrary is cowardly, and unable to resist even a 
 large dog. Of the Rodentia, or gnawers, Australia exhibits a few rats and mice, and also some others which com- 
 pose the genus Hydroinys of naturalists. These are not unlike the former in habits, being decidedly rodent, 
 but they carry on their gnawings in or near the water, after the fashion of the beavers of America, and have 
 like them hairy tails and palmated feet, but are much more diminutive. 
 
 136. The ornithorhyncus and echidna are the principal of the Edentata, or toothless animals, and are 
 peculiar to Australia. The echidna is small, covered with prickles, resides in burrows like the rabbit, and 
 is insectivorous. The ornithorhyncus, popularly known as the duck-billed animal, may be truly said to be 
 one of nature's wonders, and would seem framed purposely to be the connecting link between widely distinct 
 classes. We shall therefore take another occasion, both to figure and describe its peculiarities. 
 
HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 PAttT I. 
 
 29 
 
 137. The dhtgo of New Holland {Jig. 29.) is a notable quadruped here, and is perhaps 
 the most perfect type of the original dog known. It is now cultivated in the Zoological 
 
 Gardens ; and is well described by Mr. Bennett, 
 and also by a writer in the Penny Cyclopadia, under 
 the article Dog. The dingo is about the size and 
 shape of a very stout lurcher ; is very strong and 
 fierce, and equal to the destruction of an ass : one, 
 indeed, seized on by a dingo, was with difficulty 
 rescued from his attack. The dingo bears some 
 likeness to the wolf; but it is worthy of remark, that 
 however this and other varieties of the dog may 
 exhibit much resemblance to the wolf, none have 
 taken his direct form and character. 
 
 IV 
 
 
 I3R. The feathered tribes of Australia qffer nn very striki7ig features. Eagles, falcons, and hawks are 
 common ; vultures there are none. Of incessorial, or perching birds, there are many ; and among the scan- 
 sorials the parrot group is particularly well supplied, as well by numbers as by the splendid plumage of the 
 individuals. Of gallinaceous birds it is remarkable that there are none here ; consequently, the pot-shooters 
 have but a poor time of it. Indeed, were it not i'or the sport of hunting the "wild man," as the natives call 
 the k.angaroo, and of pursuing their wild dog and their ostrich, known as the emu, the chase here would 
 exliibit no masculine features, and offer but few temptations to pursue it. But as a set-off, we may add, no 
 license is necessary to carry a gun, nor are there any game laws to restrict the sportsman. The wattle-bird 
 of Van Diemen's Land, which is about the size of a snipe, is here reckoned a great delicacy. The cereopsis, 
 a very valuable species of goose, occurs only in New Holland, and appears, ab origine, to have been tame and 
 conlliiing. The first visitors procured as many as they wanted by knocking them down ; and now that they 
 are domesticated, and breed freely, they prove equally prolific, and even more tame than the common goose. 
 
 l.'?9. Australia presents also another remarkable animal in the dog-faced opossum (Jig. SO. ), 
 which, it has been very justly observed, suggests the idea of a union between the dog 
 
 and panther. It feeds on fish ; and its tail, being 
 
 somewhat compressed, favours the opinion that 
 
 it is naturally so formed to assist its predacious 
 
 habits in the water. This island has many 
 
 4.i -i i! 'j^^/i'^ ' varieties of poisonous reptiles ; but they are no- 
 
 -^ \ wC ^^^^^^>^ wiiere either so venomous, or so numerous, as 
 
 N I ir? '^•^^^^^'i^^\.. ^ ''^ New Holland. Among these may be par- 
 
 V- \ ? \ r ] \ ' *t -e^Wi \k ticularised the black snake, described by Mr. 
 
 ^ V\ ' ^^f <S:i ,X ^'^^C ' W Bass as having a great resemblance to a burnt 
 
 stick, and the yellow-brown snake ; equally 
 with the former an object of dread among the 
 ' ' " 1 ' 1 - ^ natives. 
 
 140. Coursing of the kangaroo and emu forms the principal amusement of the sporting 
 part of the colonists throughout these regions. The former (already figured in p. 43. ) is 
 remarkable for having very short fore legs, and very long hind legs, by means of which latter, 
 aided by a large muscular tail, it hops as fast as a hare can run, and often, more especially 
 in dry weather, it is able to outstrip the greyhound. The emu is a bird of nearly the size, 
 and much of the form of the ostrich, having short wings or rather flappers, and long legs, 
 which enable it to run with great swiftness ; but it seldom escapes from the dogs unless 
 in the neighbourhood of a thicket, in which it invariably endeavours to take shelter. 
 The general weight of the kangaroo is from forty to a hundred pounds , but they have 
 occasionally been known to weigh as much as a hundred and fifty pounds ; the emu also 
 weighs from sixty to a hundred pounds. Both of these animals are timid in their nature, 
 and soon abandoned the districts now occupied by us, retiring back into the uncultivated 
 wilds. To enjoy these sports, therefore, in perfection, it is necessary to go beyond the limits 
 of colonisation. On these occasions, it is customary for a party to erect a temporary tent over 
 night, in some particular spot which the game is known to frequent, and having regaled 
 themselves, to retire to rest ; early in the morning their sport commences, and it is not 
 unusual for the dogs to start flocks of birds and kangaroos, consisting of seventy or eighty 
 of each kind. Their numbers, however, diminish the idea of sport, as the dogs themselves 
 destroy an abundance of them. Flock succeeds to flock so rapidly, that twenty-six 
 kangaroos have been known to be killed in one morning ; and persons have been said to 
 have filled two bullock-carts before nine o'clock with these animals and emus. It is 
 pertinently remarked by Lieutenant Jeffreys, that the " quantity of sheep and oxen being 
 amply sufficient for the supply of the inhabitants, it is to be hoped that this lavish system 
 of butchering will be laid aside ; and, as the kangaroo furnishes sport and exercise equal to 
 any alTorded by the stag-hunt in Europe, and its meat is equal to the finest venison, a 
 wholesale and indiscriminate destruction ought to be prohibited. If some measure of this 
 kind be not adopted, a total extinction of these valuable animals in this island will be the 
 consequence." It has been said by a resident, that Van Diemen's Land affords more 
 amusement and profit to the sportsman than the whole of New Holland. Although there 
 are neither partridges, pheasants, nor woodcocks, the variety of other birds to be found 
 
Book II. PROGRESS OF FIELD SPORTS IN AFRICA, 45 
 
 here is infinite. Black swans, wild ducks, mountain ducks, teals, moorhens, widgeons, 
 snipes, and quails, are in great abundance ; the last of wliich birds forms a very excellent 
 substitute for the partridge. The bandicoot and kangaroo-rat are also plentiful, and 
 aiford the sportsman here nearly tlie same amusement as the hare and the rabbit in Eng- 
 land. The rivers and lakes, it may be added, ofier an infinite fund of diversion to the 
 angler. Neither should we ouiit to notice that annual racing meetings are held at Hobart's 
 Town, in Van Diemen's Land, and in Launceston. Thus the lover of field sports triumphs 
 here also, and the chase is progressing as population increases ; and its increasing popularity 
 is apparent in the lengthened journeys which are now forced to be undertaken to meet with 
 wild animals, which are retrograding from the presence of the new settlers, and seeking more 
 undisturbed localities. 
 
 Chap. II. 
 The Progress of Field Sports in Africa. 
 
 141. Africa, the least civilised quarter of the globe, exhibits even at the present moment a 
 savage rudeness in its field sports, fitted for the earliest ages of barbarity and ignorance. 
 In a few spots only has civilisation introduced any refinement of manners, or any systematic 
 arrangement of the amusements usually followed by an enlightened people, and these 
 spots are chiefly those which are situate between Asia and Europe, where the chase 
 long ago assumed something like method, was conducted with something like true eastern 
 magnificence, and with a zeal almost unparalleled. Thus the husband of the celebrated 
 Zenobia, the accomplished queen of Palmyra, who was herself a distinguished huntress, is 
 said to have put his own son to death, merely because he did not wait to allow his father to 
 give the fatal blow to the conquered beast at the end of the chase. Southern Africa how- 
 ever, still veiled in the profoundest barl)arism, exhibits only a feeble representation of any 
 manly field sports. The wretched inhabitants, it is true, strive with the beasts of the field 
 for mastery, and occasionally revenge the murder of their wives, and the slaughter of their 
 children, on the savage animals arour^d them ; but their means of offence, compared with 
 those of other countries, are feeble, and their success doubtful. 
 
 Sect. I. The Zoology of Africa. 
 
 142. The zoology of this quarter of the globe is equally interesting to the naturalist, and to 
 the sportsman. The animals found here are worthy of especial regard, whether we consider 
 the size, strength, and ferocity of some as enemies, or the importance of others as useful and 
 faithful servants of mankind. In the vast expanse of this amazing peninsula, particularly 
 towards its northern portion, the majestic lion roams at large in hopes of surprising a buffalo, 
 or is seen lurking for negro blood. The tiger is not found here, but his place in the list of 
 marauders is too well filled up by others of the Fclina, particularly by the panther, 
 which is found from Barbary to the confines of Guinea. The leopard and the once, 
 with other lesser members of this genus, also inhabit this country. On the famed horses of 
 Arabia we shall have occasion to enlarge hereafter ; the camel has already engaged our 
 attention fully. 
 
 143. Antelopes of every kind abound here : indeed Africa has been called the great nursery 
 of the antelopes, which seem here to take the place of the deer tribe in other countries. This 
 group may be resolved into several genera, and almost innumerable varieties, which exhibit 
 vast differences in size, relative proportions, and habits ; as witness the monstrous eland or 
 elk, weighing nearly nine hundred pounds ; the gnu, also, though less weighty, is large and 
 ferocious, and the light and elegant klipspringer, which resembles the chamois of the Alps. 
 Our limits forbid our following all the varieties throughout ; but we cannot forbear to hint 
 how they tend to harmonise the links in nature's great chain ; some appearing nearly allied 
 to the ox, others to the deer, and many to the goat. The gnu, for instance, is seen to have 
 points of resemblance to the horse, the ox, and the stag. His horns resemble those of the 
 buflTalo ; his neck, body, and tail are equine, with a preposterously prominent crest, fronted 
 with a vast profusion of bristling mane. As the flesh of this animal is excellent, it is 
 hunted with extreme ardour by the natives, as well as by the settlers there. This quarter 
 of the globe is also the birthplace of the zebra and of the quagga, animals now seen in our 
 menageries ; but it principally abounds with antelopes, which are seen in vast herds. 
 When however we consider the wants of so many carnivorous animals, our wonder at their 
 number ceases, wliile our admiration is excited at that policy in nature, which so hajjpily 
 balances the supply with the wants of her creatures. 
 
 144. In Egypt, Barbary, and Palestine, the little jumping jerDoa, a diminutive tj-pe of the kangaroo of Aus- 
 tralia, may be noticed, as being considered the coney of Holy Writ, the true rabbit being unknown in this part 
 of the world. It appears to be the Daman Israel of the Arabs, and is probably also the mouse noticed in 
 Jiaiah Ixvi. 17. ; achbar in the original signifying a jerboa. It is in Lower ligypt, Mr. Swaiuson informs 
 
4C 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part i. 
 
 US, that the Fclis maniculata of Mr. Ruppcl, or Egyptian wild cat, is found ; which is interesting to us from 
 the prevailing opinion of its being the original species whence our domestic cats have sprung, although the 
 cat, in a state of domesticity, is not found in this quarter of the globe. 
 
 145. Western AJrica, with its pestilential exhalations and unhealthy climate, has been but little explored ; 
 but we know that in its deep recesses the ouran-outang luxuriates, and that the chimpanzee, whose approach 
 to the human figure exceeds all other animals, here holds undisputed tenure, surrounded by baboons and 
 monkeys of numerous kinds. Tlie scale -covered raanis is also found here ; and small antelopes, differing from 
 those of Northern Africa, range in vast herds ; while lions and hyaenas, which prey on them, live undisturbed. 
 Approaching Central Africa, the elephant, the rhinoceros, and the giraffe are met with : but the giraffe of 
 Northern Africa, according to the examinations of Mr. Kuppel, is a distinct species from that of Southern 
 Africa. Wild dogs, jackals, and foxes of various kinds, exist here also in vast numbers, and are very destruc- 
 tive to the varieties of the antelope. Buffaloes, wild, treacherous, and powerful as they are seen here, are 
 nevertheless liunted with much avidity and success by the natives, whose rifles frequently prostrate them, 
 and whose arrows yet lay them low. 
 
 146. In Egypt the ichneumon is common, and deserving of notice from the ancient records, 
 which assure us that in by-gone times almost divine honours were paid to it ; but is now 
 regarded only as a determined enemy to all other vermin ; itself an incorrigible egg-sucker. 
 
 In this very property, however, which makes all the 
 ferret family so obnoxious to us, lies the vast hold which 
 this animal had on the regard of the Egyptians. Small 
 as it is, it is said to carry on " a vigorous, incessant, and 
 successful warfare against crocodiles, serpents, lizards, 
 &c. ; not, indeed, by a personal attack on them, but by 
 seeking out their eggs and young, which it sucks and 
 kills, not only with a view to satisfy liung,er, out it con- 
 tinues the work of destruction as long as a reptile, egg, or 
 young is left. It has also other estimable qualities, for it is 
 easy of domestication, and in this state evinces great at- 
 tachment, both to the house and person of its master. 
 It never wanders from home, and is never so well pleased 
 as when personally caressed by those it is intimate 
 with. Among these supposed sacred animals of the 
 ancient Egyptians, we can hardly pass over the ibis, 
 technically known as the sacred ibis (Jig. 31.), which 
 ■:^^n n ini< was SO venerated among the Egyptians, that not only 
 
 was it worshipped m its own person, but it appears to have gained an immunity from 
 all liarm for all other birds with long legs and long bills, or, in other words, for all 
 storks and cranes. 
 
 147. T/te birds of Africa, if less interesting to the sportsman than to the naturalist, are yet not altogether 
 unworthy of his notice. The ostrich, as we shall show elsewhere, affords admirable sport when he is coursed. 
 Nor can it be other than a matter of interest to be made aware, that birds which with us are, as it were, out- 
 lawed should there be objects of religious veneration. The vultures are numerous and varied ; but, as the 
 scavengers of nature, are venerated and preserved with pious care, as is the crane also. The gallinaceous 
 tribes, however, are here objects well worthy of the sportsman's notice. The guineafowls of Western 
 Africa are numerous in the extreme, and offer an endless fund of amusement to such as will brave the pesti- 
 lential miasmas which rise from the morasses and marshes wlicre they are found. The partridge of Africa is 
 small ; but in the quail the English sportsman may recognise an old acquaintance ; for the quails of Europe 
 migrate to Africa in the autumn in countless multitudes. That bird of disputed existence, the dodo, is also 
 still supposed to be hid in some of the unexplored islands of Africa. It may be considered as out of our pro- 
 vince to notice the traveller's wonder, when he observes hills of some height, as related in works of credit, and 
 is informed that they are built by the white ants ; nor will he be less so when he learns, that even the natives 
 will leave their dwellings, and fly before the myriads of the black ant, when they periodically migrate in search 
 of food. 
 
 Sect. II. Hunting of the Elephant in Africa. 
 
 148. The elephant in Africa, as in Asia, stands foremost among the living objects of the 
 field, to the destruction of which the natives of this country also have in all times directed 
 their energies ; but not with a perseverance equal to the Asiatics. There were, however, 
 periods in the early ages of antiquity when this stately animal was pursued with unremitting 
 ardour even here ; " when Africa yielded her tributes of elephants' teeth to the kings of 
 Persia ; when the people of Judtea built ivory palaces ; when the ivory benches of Tyre 
 supported that luxurious people ; when contributing to the luxury of the early Grecian 
 princes, the roofs of some of their buildings were inlaid with the same material ; when 
 Etruscan attributes of royalty were sceptres and thrones of ivory ; when colossal ivory 
 statues of their gods, far exceeding in their vast proportions and their splendid ornaments 
 all the magnificence of the moderns, were raised by the Greeks of the age of Pericles ; and 
 when immense stores of ivory, to be employed with similar prodigality, were collected in the 
 temples." {Menageries, vol. ii. p. 122.) It was then that Africa became despoiled of her 
 elephants, which were before so plentiful, that, according to Polybius, the tribes on the con- 
 fines of Ethiopia employed their tusks as door-posts, and enclosed their fields with them as 
 palisades. When the Roman power fell into decay, and the commercial intercourse with 
 Africa was so long suspended, the African elephant, remaining unmolested as an article of 
 commerce, again prodigiously increased. But the luxuries of mankind, renewing the 
 
Bw« H. THE AFRICAN ELEPHANT. 47 
 
 demand for this curious species of bone, again awakened the energies of the African, and the 
 lofty animal once more became the subject of mighty enterprise. 
 
 149. The value of the elephant to the African is, however, not confined to the possession of 
 his tusks, nor to his flesh, which is a favourite food with them, certain portions of the body 
 being esteemed great dainties •, but there appears for ages to have been a charm which the 
 possession of an elephant's tail bestowed, for it conferred such dignity on the fortunate 
 possessor, as rendered it an object of great solicitude to obtain. The huntsman, accord- 
 ingly, devoted himself, with as much ferocity as the hyfena dog, that gnaws off the tail of 
 the ox and sheep while sleeping, in like manner to steal upon the unsuspecting elephant in 
 his pasture, and to cut off his stern with a single blow of his hatchet. When the elephant 
 is sought principally for the sake of ivory, the pursuit is usually undertaken by a certain 
 number of Hottentots, acting under the guidance of a principal, who is often an European. 
 Mr. Cowper Rose sliared the dangers of such an enterprise ; and, in relating his adventure, 
 he informs us, that " The director of the hunt was a native of England, who had been a 
 Epnuggler ; ' a thin, spare, bony man, formed for activity,' with ' a sun-scorched coun- 
 tenance, and an eye of habitual watchfulness.' His hunting dress was a dark blue linen 
 shirt ; trowsers of the same colour, supported by a waist-belt ; a yellow silk handkerchief 
 bound tightly round his head ; his powder-horn and pouch hung on his side. The two 
 Hottentots who accompanied the hunter were equipped even in a more unpretending 
 costume : trowsers tucked up to the knee, showing bare legs that defied thorns ; one 
 shoulder-belt, from which the pouch and powder-horn were suspended, and another sup- 
 porting a hatchet for cutting out the tusks, and a Ijag for holding wild honey. Three or 
 four bold spirits thus compose a hunting party, each bearing an immense gun, weighing 
 at least twenty pounds. Their course is through the wildest countries, where no sound is 
 heard by day but the monotonous toll of the companero, or bell-bird ; and no more pleasing 
 voice at night than the shriek of the jackal, and the chattering of the hyaena. Foot-prints 
 of the elephant begin to be traced ; and the Hottentots, with unvarying accuracy, deter- 
 mine when the animal passed. ' This is three days old;' or, ' this is last night' Several 
 days are passed in these fatiguing marches under a burning sun. At length the hunter 
 sees a troop of elephants on a distant hill, while the inexperienced European can discover 
 nothing. What a subtle sense," he observes, " is the sight of a Hottentot ! How he assists 
 it by a difficult and truly wonderful attention ! Upon a dry ground, where, in spite of 
 his great weight, the elephant scarcely leaves any trace — in the midst of dead leaves, 
 scattered and curled up by the wind — the African recognises his step ; he sees the way 
 which the animal has taken, and that which he himself must follow. A green leaf turned 
 up or broken off, a bud or a little twig bruised or torn down — these, and a thousand other 
 circumstances, are indications which never fall him. The most expert European hunter is 
 completely baffled ; for myself I could never understand it. But now we went on with 
 fresh vigour, and gained the hill opposite to that on which the elephants were ; we halted 
 and watched ; a few words passed between the hunter and skipper (a Hottentot), and we 
 descended silently the ravine that divided us. Again they whispered, marked from what 
 point the light breeze came, and we commenced the steep ascent in a direction that the 
 wind might come from the animals to us, for we were now so near them that their quick 
 scent would have discovered us. Skipper led, while we followed in Indian file, threading a 
 narrow rocky path, which skirted one bank of a small hollow, while the huge beasts were 
 feeding on the opposite one. The leader halted, the hunter gave my companion and myself 
 lighted sticks, and whispered directions to fire the bush and grass, and to retreat, in the 
 event of the animals charging. It was a strange feeling to find myself within twenty yards 
 of creatures whose forward movement would have been destruction; but they stood brow- 
 sing on the bushes, and flapping their large ears, pictures of indolent security. "We were 
 taking our stations when we heard a shot, and then another, and of the eight elephants, 
 seven fled. We went forward to see the effect of the shots ; skipper's had carried death 
 with it ; the elephant had fallen, but rose again. I never heard any thing like its groans ; 
 he again fell, and we went up to him ; the ball had entered behind the shoulder, and reached 
 the heart. The troop of elephants fled, but their enemy quickly follows. Their course 
 may now be easily traced, for they are terrified and angry. They uproot every thing that 
 impedes their path ; branches are strewed every where around ; and the large euphorbias 
 are broken like twigs. They at length stop. Their huge backs show above the bush. 
 The hunters steal on — again fire — again an elephant dies — and again the herd rushes 
 forward. Night comes on. The adventurers light a blazing fire, and sleep in safety, while 
 the elephants and the buffaloes are around them." 
 
 150. The African rhinoceros is an animal much sought after by the hunters of Caffraria. 
 Clumsy as he appears in figure, it is nevertheless extremely difficult to overtake him even 
 on horseback. Partly however by the speed of the horses, and partly by the stratagem of 
 the riders, the Abyssinians do come up with him, although two of them are usually on 
 one horse. The disposition of this animal to look only straight forward very much favours 
 the pursuit, and often makes him relax his pace. It, however, principally assists the object 
 
48 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Pakt I. 
 
 of tlie hunters, by allowing one of them to drop down from the horse unseen, and to ham- 
 string the huge beast, which renders him helpless, and the man being immediately taken up, 
 again escapes molestation. The hunters also watch these animals as they roll in the ooze, 
 for the purpose of coating themselves with mire ; and while this is doing the hunters approach, 
 and stab them. The two-horned rhinoceros is also often taken in pitfalls, as well as shot 
 with iron balls, but the attack often proves a dangerous and even fatal enterprise. 
 
 Sect. III. Hunting the Giraffe. 
 
 151. The giraffe ( Cervus Camelopardalis Linn., Camelopardalis Giraffe Cxxv., fig. 32. ) is so 
 wonderful an animal, that sliort-sightcd man might be tempted to consider dame nature 
 to be like himself, sometimes sportively inclined ; and that it was in such a humour she 
 
 formed this singular quadruped. But when we look 
 around, and survey that wonderful harmony which has 
 clothed the earth with verdure ; some plants reposing as 
 it were on its bosom, while others are framed to rear 
 themselves aloft in different altitudes, at once disencum- 
 bering the ground of their weighty foliage, and furnishing 
 food and shelter for living myriads. When also we reflect 
 that vegetable matter is the pabulum vita of all terrestrial 
 animals, and that it is infinitely varied in the manner of 
 its growth, and the matter of which it is composed, we 
 must perceive that equally varied must be the internal 
 organs of the animals destined to assimilate it for their 
 sustenance, and the external structure and organisation of 
 those parts by which it is to be collected. The mighty ele- 
 phant bends the strong branches of the tall tree with his 
 powerful proboscis, to gather the leaves and tender fibres 
 at their extremities. The giraffe's natural food is of the 
 same kind ; but as his bulk bears no proportion to that of 
 the elephant, so neither has he a similar prehensile pro- 
 boscis ; compensating means are therefore given to him, 
 by furnishing him with a neck of extraordinary length, 
 which enables him to reach the minute branches of suc- 
 culent trees, particularly those of the acacia. These he draws to his mouth in a very 
 singular way by his tongue, which is here in a more particular manner an organ 
 of adaptation, capable of being extended at pleasure to the length of sixteen or seven- 
 teen inches, for the purpose of reaching the small boughs ; around these his tongue is 
 seen to be carried in the form and manner of a hook or finger, which are retained by it 
 until the lips gather the twigs and leaves. 
 
 152. " The Girfiffe," says Mr. Griffith," stands isolated among the ruminating animals in family, genus, and 
 even species. By the length of the neck, the callosities on the sternum and knees, and by the want of 
 spurious hoofs, it assimilates with camels ; and so obvious is this approximation by the addition of stature, 
 that it did not escape the notice of the ancients : but the pedunculated form of the frontal processes, in their 
 shape of horns, recalls that character in the Slyloceri, or muntjak deer ; while the stiff hairs which crown the 
 summits seem to want only the gluten to cement them into true horns, and embody it, in systematic arrange- 
 ment, with the Cavicornia." (Atmnal Kingdom, vol.ii. p. 150.) The girafle measures seventeen or eighteen 
 feet in heignt ; it is gregarious, and lives in the deserts of South Africa, in small families of ten or a dozen, 
 frequenting such spots as afford succulent food, particularly trees of the mimosa kind. 
 
 153. As an animal of the chase, the pretensions of the giraffe are not great. It is however 
 hunted by the Africans, who, it is said, find it difficult to overtake, even with a 
 moderately fleet horse. Its pace appears an amble, but the specimens seen in England, 
 one of which was sent to his majesty George IV., exerted their speed rather by a 
 succession of jumps, after the manner of deer, than by either a trot, gallop, or amble. 
 VaiUant, who had been at the death of several which had been chased by himself, describes the 
 ecstasy he felt on first beholding the death of a giraffe. " One of the Namaquas," he says, 
 " who were my guides, came in great haste to give me information which he thought would 
 be agreeable to me. He had seen the strong feeling of pleasure which I had evinced at the 
 sight of the skin of the giraffe ; and had run to say that he had just found in the neigh- 
 bourhood one of these animals, under a mimosa, upon the leaves of which he was browsing. 
 In an instant, full of joy, I leapt upon my horse; I made Bernfry (one of his men) mount 
 another ; and followed by my dogs, I flew towards the mimosa. The giraffe was no longer 
 there. We saw her cross the plain towards the ivest, and we hastened to overtake her. She 
 was proceeding at a smart trot, but did not appear at all hurried. We galloped after her, 
 and occasionally fired our muskets ; but she insensibly gained so much upon us that, after 
 having pursued her for three hours, we were forced to stop, because our horses were quite 
 out of breath, and we entirely lost sight of her. The pursuit had led us far away from each 
 other and from the camp ; and the giraffe having uiade many turns and doubles, I was 
 
Book II. 
 
 HUNTING THE LION. 
 
 49 
 
 unable to direct my course towards home. It was noon. I already began to feel hunger 
 and thirst ; and I found myself alone in a sterile and arid spot, exposed to a burning sun, 
 without the least shelter from the heat, and destitute of food." Our traveller, however, shot 
 and cooked some birds of the partridge kind, and was fortunate in regaining his companions 
 in the evening. " The next morning," he continues, " my whole caravan joined me again. 
 I saw five otlier giraffes, to which I gave chase ; but they employed so many stratagems to 
 escape that, after having pursued them the whole day, we entirely lost them as the night 
 carne on. I was in despair at this ill success. The next day was the happiest of my life. 
 By sunrise I was in pursuit of game, in the hope to obtain some provisions for my men. 
 After several hours' fatigue, we descried at the turn of a hill seven giraffes, which my pack 
 instantly pursued. Six of them went off together ; but the seventh, cut off by my dogs, 
 took another way. Bernfry was walking by the side of his horse, but in the twinkling of 
 an eye he was in the saddle, and pursued the six. For myself, I followed the single one at 
 full speed ; but, in spite of the efforts of my horse, she got so much a-head of me that, in 
 turning a little hill, I lost sight of her altogether, and I gave up the pursuit. My dogs, 
 however, were not so easily exhausted. They were soon so close upon her, that she was 
 obliged to stop to defend herself. From the place where I was, I heard them give tongue 
 with all their might ; and, as their voices appeared all to come from the same spot, I con- 
 jectured that they had got the animal in a corner, and I again pushed forward. 1 had 
 scarcely got round the hill, when I perceived her surrounded by the dogs, and endeavouring 
 to drive them away by heavy kicks. In a moment I was on my feet, and a shot from my 
 carbine brought her to the earth. Enchanted with my victory, I returned to call my 
 people about me, that they might assist in skinning and cutting up the animal. Whilst I 
 was looking for them, I saw Klaas Baster (another of his men), who kept making signals 
 which I could not comprehend. At length I went the way he pointed, and, to my surprise, 
 saw a giraffe standing under a large ebony tree, assailed by my dogs. It was the animal I 
 had shot, who had staggered to this place ; and it fell dead at the moment I was about to 
 take a second shot. Who could have believed that a conquest like this would have excited 
 me to a transport almost approaching to madness I Pains, fatigues, cruel privations, un- 
 certainty as to the future, disgust sometimes as to the past — all these recollections and 
 feelings fled at the sight of this new prey. I could not satisfy my desire to contemplate it. 
 I measured its enormous height. I looked from the animal to the instrument which had 
 destroyed it. I called and recalled my people about me. Although we had combated 
 together the largest and the most dangerous animals, it was I alone who had killed the 
 giraffe. " 
 
 Sect. IV. Huntinff the Lion. 
 
 154. TTie Hon is almost indigenous to Africa. It is here that he becomes fully developed in 
 size and deportment, and it is here that his habits are best studied. (Fig. 33.) To see him in the 
 
 confined pen of a travelling menagerie, 
 ^•5 ^ffi?^SIfes5v ^ ■'•'S^.^?^^ ' dispirited by repeated violences and a 
 
 meagre allowance of food, is to view 
 him unfavourably indeed. His lassi- 
 tude there does not bespeak the agility 
 of the cat, or a degree of strength suf- 
 ficient, by a single stroke of the paw, to 
 crush the skull of an ox, or fracture the 
 thigh-bone of the stoutest horse. Mark 
 his monstrous head and the strength of 
 his jaws, graced as they are with a 
 circlet of hair, which reaches almost 
 to his knees, and serves equally to 
 strike terror, as to proclaim his sex. 
 AFRICAN HON Nevertheless, the lion also can be tamed 
 
 and with less difficulty than might be supposed : if he be taken young, and is then treated 
 with kindness, he becomes playful and affectionate. 
 
 1 55. The natural history of the lion ( Felis leo Linn. ) places him at the head of the feline genus, and the most 
 prominent of the order Carnassia. " This genus," observes Mr. Griffith, " is more distmct, more isolatea, 
 and more obviously characterised to the eye of common observation, and more easily defined by its systematic 
 characters, than most others. A similarity in physical and moral character, nearly approaching to identity, pre- 
 vails throughout almost all the species, from the dauntless lion and ferocious tiger, to their common domestic 
 congener the cat ; size and colour form their leading specific distinctions. It is true, indeed, that one species 
 at least, and probably another or two, exhibit a slight approximation to the dog, whence they have been 
 called canine cats ; and a similar aberration from the common type has also been observed, in one pr two 
 ipecies, to the weasel familv, forming instances of partial exception to the above general observation. ihe 
 generic characters of the Felincf consist " in their bent trenchant retractile claws, which being drawn into a 
 sheath when inactive, are thus constantly preserved sharp for use ; the small number and carnivorous cha- 
 racter of their cheek-teeth, the number of their toes, five before and four behind, their short muzzle, powerlul 
 jaws, and aculeated tongue ; these, added to their known character for ferocity, and appetite for a living prey, 
 prevail in all the species.' ' (^Animal Kingdom, vol. v. p. 421.) 
 
 E 
 
50 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 156. The lion is one of the animals frequently hunted by the colonists of the Cape of Good 
 Hope ; indeed the whole country offers a fine field for the sportsman in the variety and 
 importance of its wild animals. The chase of the lion does not however beget an interest 
 equal to that of the tiger ; for the lion is easily overtaken by stout dogs, which, if sufficiently 
 well trained to the purpose, will arrest his progress, and keep him at bay imtil the hunters 
 come up and get a shot at him. It has even happened that the dogs alone have rushed in 
 upon him and sealed his fate, but not until some have been laid prostrate by his paw. An 
 enterprising African has himself occasionally pursued the lion to his lair, depending on his 
 own skill, and the chance of wounding him with a poisoned arrow. Others among them 
 watch his movements from a tree, and shoot him with a rifle ball. The lion is often 
 hunted by the native Africans merely to free themselves from its ravages among their 
 cattle. For the safety of their own persons they appear to have less fear than we might 
 apprehend, it being now considered that human flesh is not so well suited to the taste of the 
 lion as that of beasts, and among these the horse appears to be preferred to all others. The 
 Hottentots having discovered the track of a lion which has robbed them of their cattle, call 
 together a body of their friends, who with surprising facility track the animal along the 
 grass, gravel, and even through brushwood and thickets, by markings known only to them- 
 selves, and which they will not, or perhaps cannot, explain to the uninitiated. We may 
 take this opportunity to notice the extraordinary account given by travellers generally of 
 the strength of the lion. We can suppose it to be such that he can with ease sling a calf 
 across his body, and trot away with it ; but when we are told, from what appears the most 
 respectable authority, that he " is able to drag away a heavy ox, and that a young heifer is 
 carried off with perfect ease," we cannot but feel surprise. Sparrman, however, relates an 
 instance of a lion at the Cape of Good Hope, " seizing a heifer in his mouth, and though 
 the legs dragged on the ground, yet he seemed to carry her off with the same ease as a cat 
 does a mouse. He also leaped over a broad dike with her, without the least diflficulty." 
 Tlie smaller prey is generally thrown upon the shoulders, and carried at an ambling pace 
 with great apparent ease. Thompson, a recent traveller in South Africa, also tells us that 
 he saw a very young lion convey a horse about a mile from the spot where he had killed 
 it ; and he further relates a more extraordinary instance of strength, which occurred in the 
 Snewberg : — "A lion having carried off a heifer of two years' old, was followed on the spoor 
 or track, for fully five hours, by a party on horseback, and throughout the whole distance the 
 carcass of the heifer was only once or twice discovered to have touched the ground." While we 
 feel some inclination to be incredulous as to the facility of trotting away with a full grown ox, 
 we must allow that the enormous proportions of both bone and muscle, which compose the 
 body of the lion, are such as to warrant us to conclude his powers to be certainly very 
 great. But to pursue our detail, we have to state that the track, the Hottentots so 
 dexterously make out, being supposed to have led them to his retreat, the next object is to 
 drive him from it, that he may be attacked by the mass of assailants. " The approved mode 
 in such eases," we are told by Mr. Thompson, a traveller of respectability, and a sports- 
 man also, " is to torment him with dogs till he abandons his covert, and stands at bay in the 
 open plain. The whole band of hunters then march forward together, and fire deliberately 
 one by one. If he does not speedily fall, but grows angry, and turns upon his enemies, 
 they must stand close in a circle, and turn their horses rear outward ; some holding them 
 fast by the bridles, while the others kneel to take a steady aim at the lion as he approaches, 
 sometimes up to the very horses' heels, crouching every now and then, as if to measure the 
 distance and strength of his enemies. This is the moment to shoot him fairly in the fore- 
 head, or some other mortal part. If they continue to wound him ineffectually, till he 
 waxes furious and desperate, or if the horses, startled by his terrific roar, grow frantic with 
 terror and burst loose, the business becomes rather serious, and may end in mischief, 
 especially if all the party are not men of courage, coolness, and experience. The frontier 
 boors are, however, such excellent marksmen, and withal so cool and deliberate, that they 
 seldom fail to shoot him dead as soon as they get within a fair distance." 
 
 157. M. Vaillanfs account of a lion hunt, at which he was present, is a spirited and very cha- 
 racteristic detail. " When in camp at Orange river," he says, " a chief informed me that a 
 lion and lioness had taken up their abode in a thick coppice, which he showed me. The 
 horde had in vain endeavoured to dislodge the ferocious beasts, who had evaded all their 
 attacks. They came, he said, every night, and attacked not only the beasts, but the men 
 themselves ; and, the very night before, they had taken away an ox. Full of confidence 
 and hope in the success of my fire arms, the horde was happy at my arrival, and intreated 
 me to rid them of so dangerous an enemy, not in the least doubting my success, if I would 
 attempt it. The lions being so resolved to remain, in spite of all the efforts of the horde to 
 drive them off, made me suspect they had cubs, and this circumstance would render the 
 attack extremely dangerous ; for these animals, formidable at all times, are under these 
 circumstances so furious, that nothing can resist them. Nevertheless I engaged to attack 
 them on the following day. At day-break all the men of the horde were armed, ready for 
 the attack ; even the women and children wished to be of the party — not, indeed, to join in 
 the attack, but to have the pleasure of enjoying our victory. We heard the lions frequently 
 
Book II. CHASE OF THE LEOPARD, ZEBRA, AND HYAENA. 
 
 51 
 
 ^ ^O-^ 
 
 roar, but the appearance of day quieted them, and the profound silence that followed was 
 to us the signal of departure. The coppice was about two hundred feet long and sixty- 
 one broad, and was more sunk than any of the surrounding ground, so that to get at it we 
 were forced to descend. It was chiefly composed of low bushes, and was in every respect 
 
 fitted for a nursery (see Jiff. 34.). As 
 none of the savages would enter the place, 
 we were obliged to attempt driving the 
 oxen of the horde into it. This was a 
 difficult matter, but by dint of blows and 
 noise we at length forced them to enter ; 
 at the same time my dogs were let loose, 
 and to frighten our enemy still more, I 
 discharged my pistol several times. The 
 oxen smelling the animals soon began to 
 recoil, but being forced by our noise and 
 the barking of the dogs they entered 
 furiously, lowing in a dreadful manner. 
 MONEss AND cuns. "pj^g lions, roused by their danger, ex- 
 
 pressed their rage by roaring horribly. The shock of two armies was not more tremendous 
 than their terrible uproar, confounded with the animated cries of the men and dogs and 
 the bellowing of oxen, when, on the side opposite to where 1 was I heard piercing cries, 
 instantly followed by the report of a gun ; to this report immediately succeeded shouts 
 of joy, which, passing from one to the other, soon reached me, and announced a victory. 
 I ran to the place whence the noise came, and found the lioness expiring. It had at last 
 quitted its fort, and was rushing with fury towards my troop, when Klaas, who occupied 
 that post, seeing her, had fired at and killed her. Its teats, although without milk, were 
 swelled and hanging, which made me suppose her cubs were as yet young ; and in this con- 
 jecture I was not deceived. The idea struck me of employing her body to draw them from 
 the coppice. For this purpose I had her drawn to a certain distance, not doubting they 
 would appear as soon as they found her track, and that the male himself might follow, either 
 to revenge or defend them. I ordered, therefore, several of my men to remain about twenty 
 yards from the carcass, ready to fire if the animals approached. This scheme however failed, 
 and we passed many hours fruitlessly expecting them to appear. Indeed the cubs, uneasy 
 at not seeing their mother, ran to all quarters of the wood growling ; the male, separated 
 from her, redoubled his roaring and his rage. He at one time appeared on the skirts of the 
 thicket, his eyes flashing fire, his mane erected, and lashing his sides with his tail ; he was, 
 however, unfortunately out of the reach of my fusil, and a man who was nearer fired at him, 
 but unfortunately missed him. At this bad shot he disappeared, and we saw him no more. 
 After waiting some time, despairing of the success of my stratagem, I resolved to have 
 recourse to my former plan of attack, and ordered every man to his former post; but the 
 oxen were so extremely frightened, that when we attempted to force them into the coppice, 
 we found it impossible. As we had employed the greatest part of the day, and the sun was 
 now setting, and as the attack would become perilous, I thought it expedient to retreat, and 
 leave for the next day our last victory." It remains to add that the lion absconded during 
 the night, and took his cubs with him. 
 
 Sect. V. The Chase of the Leopard, Zebra, Hymna, Buffalo, §-c. 
 158. The leopard, panther, and hycBua make up by their numbers for the scarcity of the 
 tiger in Africa, and are all of them hunted by native men of rank after the manner of India. 
 They are also destroyed by the poorer classes by pitfalls or wooden traps, or the native 
 sportsmen lie in wait for them concealed in pits or cages, from which they shoot them with 
 arrows or the rifle. 
 
 159. The ferocity of the Cape leopard is extreme, and hunting parties are constantly in quest of him to keep 
 down his maraudings, which are great among the cattle of the natives. It is related of the Moravian 
 missionary Schmitt, that, having gone out with a party of Hottentots to hunt hytenas, which had committed 
 ravages in the neighbourhood, they started a leopard, which instantly sprang on the Hottentot and bore him 
 to the ground. Mr. Schmitt ran forward to the aid of the man with his gun cocked ; but before he could 
 find an opportunity of firing, the animal left the Hottentot, and flew with fury at himself. In the scuflle 
 he dropped the gun, but luckily fell above the leopard with his knee on its stomach. The animal seized him 
 by the left arm with its jaws, and kept striking him with its paws, and tearing the clothes in tatterf from his 
 breast. Schmitt, however, being a powerful man, succeeded after receiving another severe bite or two 
 in seizing the leopard by the throat with his right hand, and held it down, in spite of its desperate struggles 
 for a few minutes, until, just as his strength was giving way, one of the Hottentots on the outside of the 
 jungle, who heard his cries for help, came to his rescue, and shot the ferocious animal right through the 
 heart, so that its death was instantaneous. Had any life been left, its dying struggles might still have 
 proved fatal to Mr. Schmitt ; even as it was, he wa* so terribly lacerated, that for several weeks his life was 
 in the greatest danger." 
 
 160. The zebra and the wild ass are regularly hunted by the African chiefs, and are in like manner w.iy-laid 
 by the poorer natives and shot by arrows. The camel, which is here found wild, is also chased for his skin 
 and flesh, or for his future services when he can be taken alive ; but his habitual wildncss renders his sub- 
 jection afterwards uncertain. 
 
 E 2 
 
52 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 161. The buffalo is common in Africa, and is hunted with great avidity by the natives, as 
 well to rid them of so dangerous a foe, as to furnish themselves with food from his flesh, 
 and leather from his hide. To Europeans who reside at the Cape he affords excellent 
 opportunities for sporting enterprise. It is common to pursue him with dogs until he is 
 brought to stand at bay, when the hunters severally fire at him with their rifles. " The 
 buffalo of Africa is a very large and powerful animal. The body is of a black or dusky 
 ash colour ; the front parts are covered with long, coarse, black hair. The horns are very 
 thick, and rugged at the base ; sometimes measuring three feet in length, and lying so flat 
 as to cover almost all the top of the head. The body and limbs are very thick and 
 muscular ; and the animal is above twelve feet long, and six in height. The head hangs 
 down, and bears a most fierce and malevolent aspect. In the plains of Caflfraria, buffaloes 
 are so common, that it is by no means unusual to see a hundred and fifty or two hundred in 
 a herd. They generally retire to the thickets and woods in the daytime, and at night go 
 out into the plains to graze. Treacherous in the extreme, they frequently conceal them- 
 selves among the trees, and there stand lurking till some unfortunate passenger comes by, 
 when the animal at once rushes out into the road and attacks the traveller, who has no 
 chance of escape but by climbing up a tree, if he is fortunate enough to be near one. 
 Flight is of no avail, he is speedily overtaken by the furious beast, who, not content with 
 throwing him down and killing him, stands over him for a long time afterwards, trampling 
 him with his hoofs, and crushing him with his knees ; not only mangling and tearing the 
 body to pieces with his horns and teeth, but likewise stripping off the skin by licking it with 
 his tongue. Nor does he perform all this at once, but often retires some distance from the 
 body, and returns with savage ferocity to gratify afresh his cruel inclination." The Caffra- 
 rians make use of bows and arrows against the buffalo : the spear also is employed in the 
 attacks on him ; but the javelin is the most effective weapon in the hand of the Caffre. 
 When one of these people has discovered the place where several buffaloes are collected 
 together, he blows a pipe made of the thigh bone of a sheep, which is heard at a great 
 distance. The moment his comrades hear this notice, they run up to the spot, and sur- 
 rounding the animals, which they take care to approach by degrees, lest they should 
 alarm them, throw their javelins at them. This is generally done with so sure an aim, 
 that out of eight or twelve scarcely a single one escapes. It sometimes however 
 happens that, while the buffaloes are running off, some one of the hunters who stands in 
 the way is tossed and killed ; but this is a circumstance not much regarded by the Caffra- 
 rians. When the chase is ended, each one cuts and takes away his share of the game. 
 Some Europeans at the Cape once chased a buffalo, and having driven him into a narrow 
 place, he turned round and instantly pushed at one of his pursuers who had on a red 
 waistcoat. The man, to save his life, ran to the water, plunged in, and swam off j the 
 animal however followed him so closely, that he had no alternative but that of diving. He 
 dipped over head, and the buffalo, losing sight of him, swam on towards the opposite 
 shore, three miles distant, and, as was supposed, would have reached it had he not been shot 
 by a gun from a ship lying at a little distance. The skin was presented to the governor of 
 the Cape, who had it stuffed and placed among his collections of curiosities. 
 
 162. Hunting the hippopotamus {fig. S5.) is thus described in the Travels of Dr. Edward 
 Ruppel in Nubia, 1824-5 : — " The harpoon, with which the natives attack the hippopotamus, 
 
 terminates in a flat oval-shaped piece of 
 iron, three- foin-ths of the outer rim of 
 which is sharpened to a very fine edge. 
 To the upper part of this iron, one end 
 of a long stout cord is fastened, and the 
 other is tied to a thick piece of light 
 wood. The hunters attack the animal 
 either by day or by night, but they 
 prefer daylight, as it enables them the 
 ^ better to escape from the assaults of their 
 .iMI furious enemy. One part of the rope, 
 f^- with the shaft of the harpoon, the hunter 
 takes in his right hand; in the left he 
 holds the rest of the rope and the piece 
 of wood. Tims armed, he cautiously approaches the animal when he is asleep during the 
 day, on some small island in the river, or he looks for him at night, when the hippopotamus 
 is likely to come out of the water ti j,raze in the corn fields. When the huntsman is about 
 seven paces from the beast, he throws the spear with all his might, and if he is a good 
 marksman, the iron pierces through the thick hide, burying itself in the flesh deeper than the 
 barbed point. The animal generally plunges into the water ; and though the shaft of the 
 harpoon may be broken, the piece of wood that is attached to the iron floats on the surface, 
 and shows what direction he takes. There is great danger if the hippopotamus spies the 
 huntsman before he can throw his spea; . ^r he then springs forward with the utmost fury. 
 
 
Book II. HUNTING THE ANTELOPES OF AFRICA. 53 
 
 and crushes him at once in his wide open mouth ; an instance of which took place while we 
 were in the country. As soon as tho animal is fairly struck, the huntsmen, in their small 
 canoes, cautiously approach the floating wood, and after fastening a strong rope to it, they 
 hasten with the other end towards the large boat which contains their companions. The 
 huntsmen now pull the rope, when the monster, irritated by the pain, seizes the boat with 
 his teeth, and sometimes succeeds in crushing or overturning it. In the meantime liis 
 assailants are not idle : four or five more harpoons are plunged into him, and every effort is 
 made to drag the beast close up to the boat, so as to give him less room to plunge about in. 
 They then try to divide the ligamentum jugi with a sharp weapon, or to pierce his skull 
 Since the body of a full-grown hippopotamus is too bulky to be pulled out of the water 
 without a great number of hands, they generally cut him up in the water, and bring the 
 pieces to land. In the province of Dongola not more than one or two of these animals are 
 killed in a year: from 1821 to 1823 inclusive nine were killed, out of which number we 
 dispatched four. The flesh of a young hippopotamus is very good ; but the full-grown ones 
 are generally too fat. They weigh as much as four or five oxen. The hide is made into 
 excellent whips, and will alone furnish from three hundred and fifty to five hundred pounds, 
 which an inspection of its massive proportions would lead us to expect. No use is made 
 of the teeth." (Vol. i. p. 68. ) 
 
 Sect. VI. The Antelopes of Africa, and the Methods of Hunting them. 
 
 163. The antelope family is the third of the tribe of ruminants that have either permanent 
 horns, or bony substances which fall off, and are again renewed. This group is marked by 
 the prominence of the frontal bone being covered with a sheath of horn, the fibres of 
 which continue to be increased in successional layers during life. The species are numerous, 
 and with the exception of four of them, the males only have horns. That entertaining and 
 instructive work. The Menageries, offers the following interesting particulars relative to the 
 natural history of these animals : — " The antelopes, as well as other ruminating animals with 
 permanent horns, are found in the Old World, and in parts of the New, but their species 
 are never mixed together ; they remain within limits, which they appear never to have 
 passed. Tlie facts connected with the locality of the antelope are very remarkable , the 
 several species appear not only never to mix, but to receive no modifications from climate. 
 Those species which are most separated in their geographical position are not those which 
 differ the most ; for the dissimilarities are the greatest and most numerous between the species 
 of the same country, such as in the vast herds of antelopes in Southern Africa. The in- 
 fluence of a common climate would rather efface than perpetuate these specific differences, 
 if they had been originally an accidental result of varieties of temperature. The races too 
 are singularly indisposed to cross ; for the species which appear the most similar bear 
 towards each other, according to the observation of Pallas, the greatest antipathy. It is 
 still more singular that, even in the same country, the cantonments (if we may so express 
 it) of each species are invariably determined. Delalande has stated that, in the south of 
 Atrica, those antelopes which inhabit the plains never enter the forests, and that those of 
 the forests never seek either the plains or the marshes — every site retains the species 
 peculiar to it. It would appear from these facts, that the particular districts of a con- 
 tinent have not been stocked with antelopes by emigration, but by local creation ; and it is 
 a theory which offers one of the many arguments to show the superintending care of Pro- 
 vidence, in thus placing each creature in the station most fitted for it. The antelopes, 
 in these particulars, present an insurmountable difficulty to those naturalists who have 
 endeavoured to refer specific differences to accidental causes ; and who, properly perceiving 
 the modifications which climate, domestication, and other external circumstances have pro- 
 duced upon various races of quadrupeds, have attempted, most unphilosophically, to extend 
 these circumstances beyond their proper limits. Almost all the tribe of antelopes are of a gentle 
 and social nature. In general, with the exception of many of the smaller species of Southern 
 Africa, they live in large herds. Their sight, their hearing, and their smell, are of extreme 
 delicacy, indeed greater than that of most other ruminating animals." (Vol. i. p. 357.) 
 
 164. The springbok (Antilope Enchore Burchell) is among the most active of this tribe, and 
 offers, in the singularity of its habits, some particulars which cannot fail to interest tho 
 reader. Burchell's account of the springbok is too descriptive to be given in other words 
 than his own. " At this high level we entered upon a very extensive, open plain, abound- 
 ing to an incredible degree in wild animals ; among which were several large herds ofquakkas, 
 and many wilde-beests or gnues ; but the springbucks were by far the most numerous, and, like 
 flocks of sheep, completely covered several parts of the plain. Their uncertain movements 
 rendered it impossible to estimate their number, but I believe, if I were to guess it at two 
 thousand, I should still be within the truth. This is one of the most beautiful of the 
 antelopes of Southern Africa, and it is certainly one of the most numerous. The plain 
 afforded no other object to fix the attention ; and even if it had presented any, I should 
 not readily have ceased admiring these elegant animals, or have been diverted from watching 
 their actions. It was only occasionally that they took those remarkable leaps, whence 
 
 E 3 
 
-54 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 I'art I. 
 
 
 the term epringbok is derived ; but when grazing, or moving at leisure, they wtjlked or 
 trotted like other antelopes, or as the common deer. When pursued, or hastening their 
 pace, they frequently took an extraordinary bound, rising with curved or elevated backs 
 high into the air, generally to the height of eight feet, and appearing as if to take flight. 
 Some of the herds moved by us almost within musket shot ; and I observed that, in crossing 
 the beaten road, the greater number cleared it by one of those flying leaps. As the road 
 was quite smooth and level with the plain, there was no necessity for their leaping over it ; 
 but it seemed that the fear of a snare, or a natural disposition to regard man as an enemy, 
 induced them to mistrust even the ground which he had trodden." 
 
 1 65. The springbok, or buck (Jig. 36. ), as an object of African field sports, is also thus noticed 
 in the work of the Rev. C J. Latrobe, a missionary to South Africa. " The sportsmen 
 
 having found the springboks which," our author says, " stood 
 in parties of twenty or thirty together, were on the alert, 
 endeavouring to approach near enough to make sure of their 
 aim. But all attempts were vain ; the bucks suffered them 
 to approach within gunshot, when they set off at full speed, 
 leaping sometimes over each other. ITiey bounded along, in 
 a species of dance, springing with all four feet at once from 
 the ground, then, swiftly facing about, surveyed their pursuers. 
 Sixteen shots were fired at them, but not in a single instance 
 did it appear that one had been wounded. This afforded me 
 great pleasure ; for, as we had no dogs to run down and secure 
 any one that might have had a leg broken, or been otherwise 
 hurt, it must have given pain to any feeling mind to know that the 
 poor animal was lamed, and grievously suffering, without benefit 
 to us, and would most likely be made the prey of some cruel 
 ravenous beast. Could we have obtained one of them for our 
 subsistence, the killing of it would have been excusable. The 
 shot fired contributed, though not to our gain, yet to our pleasure, for it set them in 
 motion, and the swiftness and elegance of their movements were well worth observing." A 
 correspondent of the editor of the Penny Magazine adds these further particulars : — " The 
 springbok, like the hare, conceals itself in cover during the day, and resorts to the open 
 plain in the evening and at night, for the purpose of feeding only. The Cape antelope, in 
 fact, perfectly resembles the hare in all its characteristics, remaining continually in its form, 
 leaving it only to procure lood, or to escape from its enemies. The bok is shot in great 
 numbers by the Dutch boors, the sport being usually pursued on horseback, and in the heat 
 of the day. The animal is then lying in its habitual lair, and on being disturbed by the 
 sportsman, springs from it with a succession of bounds, than which nothing can be more 
 beautiful or graceful. The Dutch boor is generally an unerring shot ; but in case the 
 antelope should be only wounded, the buck-dog (a species of large mongrel) is always at 
 tlie heels of his master's horse, and at the report of his gun darts forward and secures the 
 animal ; it is then placed behind the saddle. The horse used in buck-shooting is the 
 hardy and serviceable animal common to the country. Many of them are so well trained, 
 tliat they stop the instant the bok gets up, but in most cases a slight check is necessary ; 
 the rein is dropped on the neck, and the horse is motionless." 
 
 166. The different species of antelopes, as the gnu {A. grius} the nylgau (^A. picia), the 
 gazelle (^A. doreiis), and the cerib or harnessed antelope (Jig. 'STl.'), 
 are all favourite objects of the chase at the Cape. They are 
 hunted by packs of dogs, and also coursed by greyhounds of 
 superior size and strength. The amazing speed, however, of 
 some of the group, particularly the springbok, renders it a 
 hazardous enterprise to tire them down ; many dogs having 
 been rendered permanently unserviceable by the exertion. This 
 animal is besides so watchful, as not easily to be approached, 
 except at the periods of the general migration (see Migration 
 of Quadrupeds, infra), when any number may be killed with 
 little resistance on their part, and less attempts at escape. In 
 the interior of the country, the bosjesman, by astonishing per- 
 severance in pursuit, and the fatality of his poisoned arrows, 
 succeeds in destroying a sufficient number to supply his wants 
 
 for months. The antelope family is one of the most extensive that zoology presents to our 
 notice. The species are all ruminants, and, as far as we yet know, are all hollow-horned. 
 
 Sect. VII. African Method of Hunting the Jackal, Ostrich, Ape, ^c. 
 
 167. The jackal is hunted in most parts of Africa, and wherever English settlers are 
 found the sport assumes much of the spirit, method, and style of our fox hunting. During 
 Lord Charles Somerset's administration, as governor at the Cape of Good Hope, a sub- 
 
Book II. HUNTING THE JACKAL, OSTRICH, AND APE. 55 
 
 scription pack of hounds was kept in a very creditable manner, particularly when we con- 
 sider the disadvantages necessarily attendant on confined means, &c. An officer thus 
 describes a run with them : — "At eleven o'clock we met a field of about twenty gentlemen 
 ' togged ' in scarlet, with one or two exceptions, and mounted in a manner that would not 
 have suffered by a comparison with many English turn-outs. A very uninviting plain lay 
 before us of great extent, covered with sand and long coarse grass, intersected by ravines 
 of no small dimensions, which a very few minutes brought us in closer contact with. After 
 a few false alarms, owing to the dogs running the antelope, with which the country abounds, 
 off went a noble dog-jackal, differing very slightly from our fox, making for the Blue Berg 
 Mountam across the flats. Whenever I am unacquainted with the country I am in, I follow 
 in the wake of whatever person I place the most confidence in as a sportsman, and took 
 Mr. Blair as my guide on this occasion, knowing I could not be far wrong so long as I 
 stuck to him. A quarter of an hour convinced me of the justness of my choice, as by that 
 time there were but five of us up with the dogs, that were going along merrily. Lord 
 Charles Somerset was in the field to see them throw off; but, from not having seen any 
 thing further of him, I suppose he did not mean hunting on this occasion. After a splendid 
 chase of between thirty and forty minutes, with only two checks, they ran into him in fine 
 style as he was getting through a hedge of aloes, inclosing the garden of a corn-boor." 
 ( Sporting Magazine, vol. xxiv. New Series. ) 
 
 169. Ostrich hunting is a very favourite amusement in this quarter of the globe. The Arabians of Africa 
 train their horses to the chasing of this bird, as we do our greyhounds to the coursing of the hare. The game 
 is sought for on their extensive plains, and, as soon as a bird is seen, the course begins, " the horse being at 
 first but gently galloped, so as to keep the ostrich still in sight, yet not to terrify him from the plain into the 
 mountains. Of all known animals that make use of their legs in running, the ostrich is said to be by far the 
 swiftest. In the chase, therefore, as soon as the bird observes himself pursued at a distance, he begins to run 
 at first but gently, either insensible of the danger, or confident of escaping. In this situation he somewhat 
 resembles a man at full speed ; his wings, like two arms, keep working with a motion correspondent to that 
 of his legs ; and his speed would very soon carry him from the view of his pursuers, but that, like the hare, 
 instead of going away in a direct line, he takes his course in circles, while the hunters make a smaller course 
 within, relieve each other, meet him at unexpected turns, and keep him thus employed and followed, till, 
 spent with fatigue, and finding all means of escape impossible, he endeavours to hide hirnself from the 
 enemies he cannot avoid, and covers his head in the sand, or the first thicket he meets. Sometimes, however, 
 he attempts to face his pursuers; and though in general the most gentle animal in nature, when driven to 
 desperation, he defends himself with his beak, his wings, and his feet. Such is the force of his motion, that 
 a man would be utterly unable to withstand him in the shock." If we are to place confidence in travellers' 
 tales, the ostrich is swifter than the Arabian horse; and when the Arabs chase this bird (,/?g. 38.) they 
 
 OSTBICn HUNTING. 
 
 do not immediately pursue it in a straight direction, but by turning and twisting, and assisting each other, 
 they accomplish that which, by a direct pursuit, they would vainly strive to attain. I must confess I 
 have some difficulty in placing confidence in relatious which would make us believe that the ostrich is 
 swifter than the Arabian horse, or our English racer. During the time of Mr. Adanson's residence at 
 Podor, a French factory on the south side of the river Niger, he says that two ostriches, which had been 
 about two years in the factory, afforded him a sight of a very extraordinary nature. These gigantic birds 
 though young, were nearly of the full size. " They were (he continues) so tame, that two little blacks 
 mounted both together on the back of the larger. No sooner did he &»el their weight than he began to run 
 as fast as possible, and carried them several times round the villag#;'and it was impossible to stop him, 
 otherwise than by obstructing the passage. This sight pleased me so much that I wished it to be repeated ; 
 and, to try their strength, directed a full grown negro to mount the smaller, and two others the larger. This 
 burden did not seem at all disproportioned to their strength. At first they went at a pretty sharp trot ; but 
 when they became heated a little, they expanded their wings as though to catch the wind, and moved with 
 such fleetness, that they seemed scarcely to touch the ground. Most people have, one time or other, seen 
 the partridge nm, and consequently must know that no man is able to keep up with it ; and it is easy to 
 imagine that, if this bird had a longer step, its speed would be considerably augmented. The ostrich moves 
 like the partridge with this advantage; and I am satisfied that those I am speaking of would have distanced 
 the fleetest race-horses that were ever bred in England. It is true they would not hold out so long as a 
 horse, but they would, undoubtedly, be able to go over the space in less time. I have frequently beheld this 
 sight, which is cap^ible of giving one an idea of the prodigious strength of the ostrich, and of showing what 
 use it might be of, had we but the method of breaking and managing it as we do the horse." We have in 
 our recollection an instance of a tame ostrich, kept by Admiral Aylmer, then residing at Winchelsea, in 
 Sussex, which had its full liberty, and enacted the part of a house dog to admiration. Like the yard dug, he 
 held beggars in detestation, and pursued them out of the grounds. When he overtook the person he pur. 
 sued, which was very quickly done, his punishment was to give a kick on the biick of the intruder, in many 
 cases so forcible, as to push him or her headlong forward to their great astonishment. 
 
 iOO. Th.-^ Struthiuphagi have another method of taking this bird; they cover themselves with an ostrich's 
 skm, and passing up an arm through the neck, thus counterfeit all the motions of this animal. By this 
 
 E 4 
 
56 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I- 
 
 artifice they approach the ostrich, which becomes an easy prey. He is sometimes also taken by dogs and 
 nets ; but tne most usual way is that mentioned above. When the Arabians have thus taken an ostrich, 
 they cut its throat, and making a ligament below the opening, they shake the bird as one would rinse a 
 barrel; then taking off the ligature, there runs out from the wound in the throat a considerable quantity 
 of blood mixed with the fat of the animal, and this is considered as one of the greatest dainties. They next 
 flay the bird, and of the skin, which is strong and thick, sometimes make a kind of vest, which answers the 
 pLU"pose of a cuirass and a buckler. Others do not kill their captive, but endeavour to tame it for the pur- 
 pose of supplying those feathers which are in so great request. The inhabitants of Dara and Libya breed 
 up whole flocks of them, and they are tamed with very little trouble. In this domestic state they are often 
 ridden upon and used as horses. Moore assures us that at Jour he saw a man travelling upon an ostrich. 
 (London Bnc!/clopi£dia,vo\.\x\. art. Struthio.) The cassowary is alsohuntedby the natives. Spilsbury, in his 
 travels, informs us that at Bird Island, on the western coast of Africa, the governor kept several ostriches 
 which he frequently coursed on the parade with dogs. " As soon as the bird is produced he begins dancing, 
 and at last sets off', leaving the dogs far behind ; he goes regularly to the bottom of the parade and up again. 
 Betting the dogs at defiance, whom he easily outruns with the help of his wings." 
 
 170. Ape hunting is likeivise practised here as a sport. A traveller, who had been an eye witness of this 
 amusement, if such it ought to be called, says, — " They are killed with great difficulty, as they are extremely 
 expert in concealing themselves amongst the branches of the trees, where it is almost impossible to discover 
 them. Their flesh is eaten by the blacks after being boiled ; but I never could prevail on myself to taste it, 
 from the great resemblance which these animals bear to the human species ; besides, the Creoles assured 
 me that it is detestable." 
 
 Sect. VIII. African Horse Racing, ^c. 
 
 171. Horse racing is not without its votaries in Africa. At Kiama, we are informed in 
 Landers^ Journal, periodical exhibitions of this kind take place on the anniversary of the 
 Bebun Salah. " Previous to its commencement, the king, with his principal attendants, 
 rode slowly round the town. A hint from the chief induced us to attend the course with 
 our pistols, to salute him as he rode by. The race-course was bounded on the north by 
 low granite hills, on the south by a forest, and on the east and west by tall shady trees, 
 among which were the habitations of the people. When we arrived, the king had not made 
 his appearance on the course. The chief's wives and younger children sat near us in a 
 group by themselves, and were distinguished from their companions l)y their superior dress. 
 All the women had ornamented their necks with strings of beads, and their wrists with 
 bracelets of various patterns, some made of brass, others of copper, and some again of a 
 mixture of both metals ; their ancles, also, were adorned with different sorts of rings, of 
 neat workmanship. The distant sound of drums gave notice of the king's approach, and 
 every eye was immediately directed to the quarter whence he was expected. The caval- 
 cade shortly appeared, and four horsemen first drew up in front of the chief's house, 
 which was near the centre of the course, and close to the spot where his wives and children, 
 and ourselves, were sitting. Several men, bearing on their heads an immense quantity of 
 arrows in huge quivers of leopard's skin, came next, followed by two persons whom, by their 
 extraordinary antics and gestures, we concluded to be buffoons. These two last were em- 
 ployed in throwing sticks into the air as they went on, and adroitly catching them in 
 falling, besides performing many whimsical and ridiculous feats. Behind these, and im- 
 mediately preceding the king, a group of little boys, nearly naked, came dancing merrily 
 along, flourishing cows' tails over their heads in all directions. The king rode onwards, 
 followed by a number of fine-looking men on handsome steeds ; and the motley cavalcade 
 all drew up in front of his house, where they waited his further orders without dismounting. 
 This we thought was the proper time to give the first salute ; so we accordingly fired three 
 rounds, and our example was immediately followed by two soldiers with muskets, which 
 were made at least a century and a half ago. Preparations in the meantime had been 
 going on for the race ; and the horses with their riders made their appearance. The men 
 were dressed in caps, and loose robes, and trowsers of every colour ; boots of red morocco 
 leather, and turbans of white and blue cotton. The horses were gaily caparisoned ; strings 
 of little brass bells covered their heads ; their breasts were ornamented with bright red 
 cloth and tassels of silk and cotton ; a large quilted pad of neatly embroidered patchwork 
 was placed under the saddle of each ; and little charms, enclosed in red and yellow cloth, 
 were attached to the bridle with bits of tinsel. The Arab saddle and stirrup were in 
 common use, and the whole group presented an imposing appearance. The signal for 
 starting was made, and the impatient animals sprang forward, and set off at full gallop. 
 The riders brandished their spears, the little boys flourished their cows' tails, the buffoons 
 performed their antics, muskets were discharged, and the chief himself, mounted on the 
 finest horse on the ground, watched the progress of the race, while tears of delight were 
 starting from his eyes. The sun shone gloriously on the robes of green, white, yellow, 
 blue, and crimson, as they fluttered in the breeze ; and with the fanciful caps, the glittering 
 spears, the jingling of the horses' bells, the animated looks and warlike bearing of their 
 riders, presented one of the most extraordinary and pleasing sights that we had ever 
 witnessed. The race was well contested, and terminated only by the horses being fatigued 
 and out of breath ; but though every one was emulous to outstrip his companion, honour 
 and fame were the only reward of the competitors. A few naked boys, on ponies without 
 saddles, then rode over the course, after which the second and last heat commenced. This 
 was not by any means so good as the first, owing to the greater anxiety which the horsemen 
 <;vinced to display their skill in the use of the spear and the management of their animals. 
 
Book II. 
 
 FIELD SPORTS OF BARBARY. 
 
 S7 
 
 The king maintained his seat on horseback during these amusements, without even once 
 dismounting to converse with his wives and children, who were sitting on the ground on 
 each side of him. His dress was showy rather than rich, consisting of a red cap, enveloped 
 in the large folds of a white muslin turban, two under robes of blue and scarlet cloth, and 
 an outer one of white muslin, red trowsers, and boots of scarlet and yellow leather. His 
 horse seemed distressed by the weight of his rider, and the various ornaments and trappings 
 with which his head, breast, and body were bedecked. The chief's eldest and youngest 
 sons were near his women and other children, mounted on two noble-looking horses. The 
 eldest of these youths was about eleven years of age. A tew of the women on the ground, 
 by the side of the king, wore large white dresses, which covered their persons like a winding- 
 sheet. Young virgins, according to custom, appeared in a state of nudity, many of whom 
 had wild flowers stuck behind their ears, and strings of beads, &c. , round their loins ; but 
 want of clothing did not seem to damp their pleasure in the entertainment, for they 
 appeared to enter into it with as much zest as any of their companions. Of the different 
 coloured robes worn by the men, none looked so well as those of a deep crimson colour on 
 some of the horsemen ; but the clean white robes of the Mohammedan priests, of whom not 
 less than a hundred were present on the occasion, were extremely neat and becoming. The 
 sport terminated without the slightest accident, and the king's dismounting was a signal 
 for the people to disperse." 
 
 172. African coursing is thus noticed hy Arrian .• — " In Africa," he observes, " there is a mode 
 of coursing on Libyan horses, called nomades, on which the mounted sportsmen catch not 
 only red and roe deer (for these are taken with little effort, and the horses are not esteemed 
 good in consequence), but also wild asses, which excel in speed and power of holding out 
 for the greatest length of course. " 
 
 173. The African methods of fishing partake of the general character of their field sports. They are rude, but 
 not without art. The Bornoese plait very strong nets from a perennial plant, called knlimboa, and having 
 placed weights on one side, consisting of sand bags, they proceed to use them in the following manner : — " The 
 fisherman launches himself into the stream astride along stem of bamboo, to each end of which is affixed a 
 large gourd sufficient to keep the man and his apparatus buoyant. Dropping his net he now floats with it down 
 the stream, until it is expanded, he then faces about and drags it in the contrary direction, until the motion of 
 the net gives him notice of having enclosed a fish. He now raises up the net until he perceives his prey, 
 which, having first stunned it by a blow with a club, he secures within another gourd, floating by his side, 
 which he uncloses for the purpose. Having filled this vegetable fish-pot he paddles to shore." 
 
 1 74. The yield sports of Barbary, although of a masculine character, will not detain us long ; 
 but to pass over this northern portion of Africa without notice, would be an insult to a 
 breed of horses little inferior to those of Arabia. The barb, under the especial culture of 
 the Moors of Barbary and Morocco, was probably the first agent in improving our own 
 breed of horses ; and if further experience proved the advantage of lightening the figure, 
 and adding to the spirit and agility by the Arab blood, it nevertheless leaves the immense 
 benefits derived to be shared between them. ( See Natural History of the Horse, infra. ) 
 Learning and science are at a low ebb in Barbary and Morocco, but manly sports and 
 violent exercises rank high ; and the natives here being furnished with an animal so well 
 
 adapted to second their love of hunting and military spectacle, it is not to be wondered at 
 that their games and exhibitions are mostly conducted on horseback, and usually mixed 
 with the parade of attack and defence. Horsemanship indeed appears to be their pride and 
 glory ; and to excel in it seems their constant aim. They almost live on the backs of their 
 barbs, and are ever seen in mimic fight (^fig. 39.) ; in which scenes the horses seem to be a 
 
58 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Pakt I. 
 
 much delighted as their masters. It is on their barbs that the ostrich, deer, and all the 
 swift African animals are hunted ; and if the lasso of South America is not so common here 
 as ill that country, it is yet on occasions effectively thrown by the Moors also. 
 
 Chap. III. 
 The Progress of Field Sports in America, 
 
 175. Bi/ the discovery of the A^ew World, we were presented with man not wholly in his savage 
 state, but in the practice of many of the domestic arts of life for his comfort, and of many 
 athletic exercises for his amusement, which are sure marks of independence, cultivation, and 
 ingeimity. Unlike the Africans of the southern borders, the American Indian was strong 
 in his own resources, and waged war with the wild animals on more equal terms than the 
 African ; for he conquered them as well by his artifices as by his strength, and as far as he 
 chose he occupied their haunts. When the Europeans appeared in America, although their 
 presence varied and improved the methods of the chase, yet the conquerors were constrained 
 to admire the enterprise and ingenuity of the natives, who effected with the bow feats which 
 the fire arms of those times often failed to accomplish. The conquest of America, however, 
 eventually introduced the full use of fire arms ; and, by so doing, greatly enlarged the sphere 
 of predatory action, and gave a new impetus to the pursuit of animals generally. Nor 
 could the direction of the future sporting enterprises of the Americans have fallen into 
 better hands than those of the new comers, whose early initiation in the pursuit of the game 
 of their own country led them to enter with ardour into the chase of the more diversified 
 objects they met with here. Perhaps it would not be easy to find a more striking instance 
 of the exertions which the American will make to enjoy his favourite diversion than the 
 following ; — "A friend of mine," says a writer, " startled me a little by stating that he 
 occasionally took the same horse ninetif miles to cover, and after a day's hunting brought him 
 home a like distance. ' Unless you hunt by steam,' I exclaimed, ' it is impossible !' ' Why,' 
 says he, ' that's the whole secret. I go with my horse on board the steamer at Quebec, and 
 reach Trois Riviere in good time to breakfast, hunt with my father-in-law, who keeps a 
 pack, and return to Quebec by the afternoon boat.'" (Ferffiison's Visit to the United States 
 and Canada.) As sportsmen the Americans certainly do not disgrace their British extrac- 
 tion. It is not uncommon for one of them to wait for hours behind a tree for the chance 
 of a shot at a deer. 
 
 Sect. I. T7ie Zoology of America, 
 
 176. The zoology of a country like America, vast in its extent, and diversified in its cha- 
 racter, may be expected to present subjects extremely varied. It was a favourite theory of 
 Buffon, that the quadrupeds of the New World were greatly inferior in size and weight to 
 those of the Old World. This opinion was however tested, and satisfactorily disproved, 
 by Dr. Williams. The indigenous quadrupeds, bipeds, and reptiles of America are numerous 
 in the extreme, and present specialities in form and structure extremely interesting to the 
 naturalist. Their habits of offence and defence being in most of them considerable, and in 
 some of them singular, has made them objects of unceasing pursuit, both by native sports- 
 men and travellers, lured there by their nature and number. Notwithstanding this 
 plenty of native animals, America has received important accessions from other countries ; 
 in proof of which we have only to call to the recollection of the reader, that before its 
 discovery by Columbus, the only beasts of burden used by its inhabitants were the lama and 
 vicunna, well known as diminutive types of the camel. Certain herbivorous animals, as 
 the bison, large-horned sheep, and several varieties of the deer tribe, existed in plenty ; but 
 the horse and ass, European oxen, sheep, goats, and swme, were unknown there. The 
 arrival of these on the American shores, therefore, greatly increased the conveniences of these 
 people, and enabled this quarter to rank in zoological stores with Europe, Asia, and Africa. 
 Not but that even without these valuable accessions Ainerica teemed with animal life ; for 
 of 1346 mammalia, noted by zoologists, 537 are found in America. Asia, on the contrary, 
 the cradle of man, and the seat of early greatness, owns 420 only; Africa, 300; Europe, 
 180; and Australia, 80. Among the mammals, or beasts, of America, the number of 
 Edentata, or toothless (at least as regards the canine teeth) are particularly numerous and 
 characteristic, as are the sloths, armadilloes, &c. ; while the pachydermatous, or tliick- 
 skinned tribes, are proportionably scarce. The ornithology of America is rich in the 
 number and power of its Rapaces. The condor of the Andes and the king of the vultures 
 are natives here. Parrots exist in great numbers ; and if Asia, as already noticed elsewhere, 
 has supplied us with our pheasants and our domestic cock and hen, our turkeys were 
 derived from America ; and if, as the sacred page informs us, it rained quails in Egypt, it 
 blows clouds of pigeons, almost sufficient to obscure the sky, in America, Among the 
 
Book II. ZOOLOGY OF AMERICA. 59 
 
 American reptiles, alligators and serpents, of vast size and deadly powers, abound. ITie 
 turtle however, equally numerous, is a boon both to the natives and to us, who receive it 
 yearly in great numbers. In the vast plains of the country are seen the effects of dis- 
 semination by the visits of the early discoverers ; for troops of wild horses are to be met with, 
 both in the Pampas of South America and the Arkansas of North America, as well as 
 innumerable herds of wild oxen, originally borrowed from us ; both of which range in 
 unbounded freedom in the savannahs of Brazil, Buenos Ayres, and Columbia. From the 
 wild horned cattle, the native hunters annually reap the enormous number of eight hundred 
 thousand hides, and a proportionate quantity of tallow ; all which are shipped to European 
 ports. 
 
 177. The profession of a hunter in America requires excellent horsemanship, consummate 
 skill in throwing the lasso, and equal dexterity in the use of the pithing instrument. In 
 the important occupation of procuring hides for exportation, it Is necessary that a number 
 of mounted hunters thus qualified should unite. " These arrange themselves in two lines, 
 forming an angle ; they then separate a small troop of cattle from the general herd, and 
 press them in upon the right and left, whilst the hunter, who forms the apex of the angle, 
 with a small semicircular adze, which he carries for that purpose, houghs each beast in 
 succession as he comes up with it, until the whole troop are disabled. During all this 
 operation, the hunters are kept at a sharp round gallop ; but as soon as they have thus 
 secured a sufficient number of beasts, they return upon their steps, preceded by the same 
 individual who formed the point of the angle before, and whose present duty it is to pith 
 the animals, which he does in a most dexterous manner by a single stroke of a small dagger, 
 whilst his companions who follow him are engaged in flaying the carcass and separating 
 the tallow. When, however, a single beast is wanted for the purposes of the table, it is 
 more usually procured by means of the lasso, which is nothing more than a noose at the end 
 of a long coil of rope, but which, from the unerring certainty with which it is thrown, 
 becomes a most formidable weapon in the hands of the South Americans. The other end 
 of the rope is secured to the saddle, or girths, of the rider, and in this way he will gallop 
 for miles, dragging a wild ox behind him." The traffic in ox hides is the grand occupation 
 of the native hunter ; and we are told that the vast troop of wild horses are only of im- 
 portance to the American as furnishing him with the means of pursuing cattle, or of 
 transporting travellers across the vast American plains. When the latter is the object, 
 " the traveller and his guide set off on horseback, driving a wild troop of these animals, at 
 full gallop, before them : when one beast is exhausted, another is secured by means of the 
 lasso, the saddle is changed, the rider mounts and continues his journey, repeating the same 
 operation, as often as requisite, till he arrives at his station for the night ; here he obtains a 
 fresh troop, and in this manner will travel for many days in succession, at the rate of a hundred 
 or a hundred and twenty miles a day. Much curious information concerning this mode of 
 travelling, as well as on other subjects connected with South America, may be found in Captain 
 Head's Rough Notes of a Journey across the Pampas, and also in Temple's Peru. Azara informs 
 us, that the Indians of the Pampas are very partial to horse-flesh, and Mr. Ross Cox, in his 
 late valuable account of the Columbia River, assures us that not the Indians alone, but 
 likewise the European fur-traders, who annually ascend that river, depend for their sub- 
 sistence chiefly upon horse-flesh ; and that, to procure ' horses for the kettle,' they are often 
 obliged to give an extravagant price, and sometimes even to sacrifice the animals which 
 are necessary for the transport of their merchandise." (See America, Penny Cyclopmdia, 
 vol. i. p. 442. ) 
 
 178. The fur -hearing animals of America are very nutrjerous, and it is to gratify our rage 
 for this beautiful and useful product that the Americans have become the most expert and 
 
 4Q enterprising sportsmen in the world. Of bears they have 
 several species, as the grizzly hear ( Ursvs ferox) ; the 
 spectacled hear (^ U. ornatus); the cinnamon bear of Hudson's 
 Bay, which is said to be a variety of the black bear, is some- 
 what novel to our menageries ; the black bear ( U. America, 
 nus. Jig. 40. ) ; the commoii hear ( U. arctos) ; and the white 
 X- ^^^f ^P ^^ or polar bear { U. maritimus) ; all of which yield their ample 
 
 \t\. ~~^^^ """^Mfc ""^^S hides to the successful American hunters, together with the 
 
 ' ,'f, 7^ ^^^ *■, V \ lynx, wolf, fox, the beaver, racoon, otter, weasel, ermine, 
 ill '^'''■^hi^'^^ ^'^^^^'L-^r^ pine, marten, wolverine, lemming, marmot, squirrel, &c, 
 ^Si»i^\x;^^^ With these temptations before the American natives, the 
 
 AMKK-.CAN BEAR. cliasc aftcr wild animals is made the business, more than 
 
 the amusement, of life ; and yet even here it is known, that many of the poor hunters 
 would not change situations with the persons for whom tliey thus toil. Northern America 
 furnishes four distinct varieties of hares also — the American (so called), the prairie, the 
 little chief hare, and the polar hare ; which Mr. Swainson, however, informs us is common 
 to both continents. In the arctic division the elk, known also as the moose, the musk ox 
 so well described by Captain Parry, and the reindeer, called here the caribou, are seen ; 
 and although they may be said to be, in the words of Mr. Swainson, " the only species 
 
 ^ 
 
60 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 found in other continents, both in fact are arctic animals ; while the wapiti, two races of 
 the black-tailed deer, the long-tailed deer, and the prong-horned antelope, are known only 
 in Amerioa." 
 
 179. The zoology of North America, the British sportsman will find to approximate much 
 more nearly to that of his own quarter of the globe than to South America ; for a great 
 portion of North America is situated under similar parallels, and enjoys a climate and soil 
 similar to the corresponding parts of Europe and of Asia. It has been stated that the 
 opposing continents of Asia and America approach so near at Behring's Straits, that some 
 beasts which swim well might pass from one shore to the other. Be that as it may, we 
 find that nature presents a certain harmony in her works, and that her living forms" are 
 constituted from certain types, corresponding with the parallels under which they are 
 found. It is man, however, who regulates in a great degree the domestication of animals 
 wherever he settles. Thus the bison, which formerly haunted the whole sea coast of North 
 America, is now only met with beyond the Ohio and Mississipi ; and many of the Carnivora 
 have their places usurped by domesticated beasts of more general use. As indigenous quad- 
 rupeds of this country, we must not forget to notice the varieties of sheep and goats still 
 running wild here. 
 
 180. South America, however, is the portion of the New World which is most favourable 
 to the development of animal forms. The fertility of a country, whose vast plains are at 
 all seasons watered by innumerable springs, furnished by the snows of the far distant 
 mountains, is to be expected; for being thus moistened and cooled, vegetation has few 
 drawbacks to contend with, but is seen here to luxuriate in the forms of plants innu- 
 merable, underwood almost impenetrable, and tall trees which overshadow the whole. 
 Mr. Swainson bears us out in the correctness of this description, particularly as regards 
 Brazil, which itself occupies a third of the whole continent of South America, and which 
 is nearly covered with vegetation ; and even when the virgin forests shall have been tilled 
 for the purposes of artificial cultivation, there will yet remain sufficient luxuriant cover in 
 a vast portion of this great continent to furnish food and shelter for those objects of the 
 chase which it is the delight of the sportsman to follow. We have however to regret, that 
 our knowledge of American zoology is yet very circumscribed ; the celebrated Baron 
 Humboldt traversed the whole of Chili and Peru, but other scientific inquiries having 
 engaged his attention, he is unfortunately almost silent on this subject. Hernandez affects 
 to give us the names of the animals of Mexico ; but as he only does it in the language of 
 the country, his list is of little value. The information of G. H. Ward, Esq., M. P., in 
 his valuable work on Mexico, is much more illustrative of its zoology, though this subject did 
 not form the professed object of the ingenious writer's book. Mr. Ward notices the herds 
 of deer on the table-land ; and from him we learn that the wolf is there taken with the 
 lasso, which affords very admirable sport. A species of fox, or wild dog, he also mentions, 
 which is pursued by the natives with ardour and with success, vast numbers being killed by 
 them every season. To Mr. Swainson, in his Geography and Classification of Animals, we 
 are also greatly indebted for what is known of the zoology of this country. 
 
 181. " The wild animals to he met with in the province of Texas," says this gentleman, 
 " are the bufl'alo, or bison, known in England as the bonassus, and which enters Texas from 
 the north, in vast herds, during the winter ; the panther, leopard, bear, otter, beaver, ante- 
 lope, deer, racoon, black fox, &c. The horses, descended from the Spanish Arabians, have 
 peopled the rich plains of Texas with droves innumerable. These wild horses are often 
 large or heavy, but show blood, and if caught young are very docile ; although, whenever 
 an opportunity offers, they are apt to rejoin their wild brethren. It is difficult to ascer- 
 tain what animals are here called ' panthers and leopards,' since these names strictly belong 
 to African quadrupeds ; nor are we better informed on the determinate species of antelopes 
 or deer which are peculiar to Mexico." 
 
 182. The lama ( Camelus Glama Linn., fig. 41.) in this country supplies the place of the 
 camel, of which he is in every respect but size a very close type. The camel, however, 
 
 owns two species only, whereas the lamas are divided 
 into several, all of which bear a general resemblance 
 to the camel type. Their aspect is, notwithstanding, 
 more lively, their backs not laden with hunches ; and, 
 instead of a curved neck, their head is carried more 
 perpendicularly. Their feet also differ somewhat 
 from those of the camel ; and they want the canine 
 teeth which exist in the camel's lower jaw. Before 
 the introduction of mules into tliis country, Bewick 
 states that the lamas were used to plough with, and 
 to this day they are employed as beasts of burden. 
 The guanaco, the paco or alpaca, the vicunna, are also 
 lama varieties, none of which reach to a greater height than four feet. The Americans 
 hunt the wild lamas, of each variety, with dogs, and lie m wait for them m the passes, 
 
Book II. FIELD SPORTS OF NORTH AMERICA. 61 
 
 when they are shot by the rifles of these unerring marksmen. Previous to their expertness 
 in the use of fire arms, the lamas appear to have been taken " by stretching ropes, to which 
 bundles of feathers were attached, across the passes of the valleys below their abodes, and 
 driving them down in the required direction, till they came upon these objects, when 
 (similar to the fallow deer of Europe) the herd would stop in terror at the fluttering of the 
 feathers, and wait to be slain or noosed by the lasso, or even taken by the hand, unless an 
 alpaca were among them, who, not intimidated by this contrivance, would leap over, and 
 then the whole would instantly follow its example." (^Animal Kingdom, vol. iv. p. 59.) 
 
 183. In many parts of tropical America the sportsmen are much impeded in their pursuit of 
 game by the close interlacings of the cacti, hromelice, and other spinous plants : such are the 
 Catinga woods of the Brazilians ; and it is easy to suppose what must be the toil of a hunter 
 in attempting to make his way through so dense a mass, pointed with thorns of immense 
 magnitude, and covering probably serpents which strike with deadly effect, or concealing a 
 panther or leopard. It is in such localities, when surmounted by tall trees, that the varieties 
 of the Brazilian monkey are found, residing principally in trees. They have almost all of 
 them tails of such strength and prehensility, that they can hang by them alone, and thus 
 swing from bough to bough, using all the feet as agents of capture, either of fruit or of such 
 insects as are within their reach. In these acts the arrow or the rifle of some native sportsman 
 probably brings the pendent animal to the ground. To equalise the waste and the supply, 
 
 which we may observe to be one of the most fundamental 
 42 principles in nature, the vast glut of insects of this country 
 is kept down, not by monkeys, nor by birds alone, but 
 also by the numbers and the variety of bats, both of 
 which are here very great. Some of these are of the 
 vampire kind, and greatly weaken the cattle by sucking 
 their blood. The armadillo is also hunted and eaten by 
 the South Americans, who are said to be extremely fond 
 of its flesh. The capibara ( Hydrocoerus Capyhara, fig. 42.), 
 a kind of monstrous Guinea pig, of three feet in length, 
 and web-footed, is equally sought for, being hunted for its flesh, which resembles young 
 pork in delicacy of colour and flavour, 
 
 184. As birds common to arctic and British America, Mr. Swainson notes the golden eagle, 
 white-headed eagle, osprey, peregrine falcon, gerfalcon, merlin, goshawk, buzzard, hen 
 harrier, and four varieties of owl. The Californian, the turkey, and the black vulture, the 
 little rusty-coloured falcon, pigeon hawk, slate-coloured hawk, red-tailed buzzard, great 
 cinereous arctic horned owl, little American owl, and the hawk owl belong exclusively to 
 America. The waterfowl here are many of them common to us also. Many others 
 migrate from the one country to the other as occasion suits. 
 
 185. In temperate America are found many of the rapacious birds of both the arctic and 
 the British American countries. The American ostrich is smaller than the African, and is 
 distinguished by having three perfect toes on each foot. Bustards are not found here, but 
 wild turkeys are common ; and, as we shall have further occasion to notice, they afford 
 excellent sport. Of grouse, the ruffed, known in America as the pheasant, and the 
 pinnated, so called from two tuffs of pointed neck feathers, are sporting objects of some 
 importance, see p. 70. In the lakes of Mexico, the sportsman meets with wildfowl, not 
 common in the northern states, as the jacanas, or spur-winged water-hens, and several 
 varieties of duck, both large and small. In fact, nature in these delightful regions appears 
 to revel in the multiplicity and beauty of her living forms. 
 
 Sect. II. Field Sports of North America. 
 
 1 86. In the northern parts of America, the pursuit of animals constitutes one o the principal 
 employments of the natives. Along the borders of the great lakes, an ample store of pro- 
 vision presents itself for the inhabitants in the vast quantities of fish and wildfowl, which 
 are taken by them in various ways. Such fowls as are now shot used to be decoyed by 
 different stratagems, among which was that of the floating pots or calibashes, already 
 mentioned. Another method practised, was that of placing hooks, baited with some 
 favourite fish, which being swallowed detained them captive. Nets and springs were also 
 ingeniously constructed and successfully set. But many of these early methods have fellen 
 almost into disuse, by the universal adoption of the fowling-piece ; in the use of which the 
 
 Americans yield to none as marksmen, as the following instance among many will prove : 
 
 " It appears, in the United States' Gazette, that Major G. W. Collamer, of Burre, shot an 
 apple from the bare head of Mr. H. Ingram, at the distance of twenty-seven yards, with a 
 rifle. Mr. Collamer then took his turn, and Ingram, at the same distance, shot an apple 
 from his head. It was done in the presence of a number of respectable gentlemen, who, 
 after fruitless attempts to stop the parties, had the satisfaction to see them come off in 
 safety. The apples were so handsomely cut by the ball, that the juice and pomace re- 
 mained in considerable quantities on the hair of their heads. " 
 
62 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part 1. 
 
 SoBSECT. 1. The Chase of the Bison. 
 
 1 87. The American bison ( Bos Bison Linn. , Jiff. 43- ) is an animal of vast size and strength, 
 and of a most savage nature. The humped ox, as a group, is widely diffused, but the 
 
 members differ considerably in the several coun- 
 tries which it frequents for pasture. Bewick 
 considers its specific characters to be derived from 
 the immense lump between its shoulders, " almost 
 as high as that of a camel." "He has," con- 
 tinues Bewick " a long shaggy mane, which 
 forms a kind of beard under his chin ; his eyes 
 are fierce, his forehead large, and his horns ex- 
 tremely wide. It is dangerous to pursue him, ex- 
 cept in forests abounding with trees large enough 
 to conceal the hunters. He is generally taken 
 in pits covered with branches of trees and grass, 
 BISON'. on the opposite side of which the hunters tempt 
 
 the animal to pursue them, and the enraged creature running towards them, falls into the 
 trap prepared for it, and is then overpowered and slain." It may however be observed on 
 the characters of the bison, that a more marked specific distinction between him and the 
 other members of the taurine group than that noted by Bewick, is to be found in the 
 numbers of the ribs. The common ox, as is well known, has thirteen pairs ; the auroch 
 has fourteen, but in the bison there are fifteen ; the supplementary ribs in the auroch and 
 bison being attached to the anterior lumbar vertebra, which thus become dorsal in their 
 functions. The bisons are common to almost the whole of the uninhabited parts of North 
 America, from Hudson's Bay to Louisiana and the frontiers of Mexico. The more 
 southerly their situation the larger is their size and the greater their numbers. Modern 
 American travellers, and particularly Captains Lewis and Clarke, and Dr. James, bear 
 frequent testimony to the almost incredible numbers in which they assemble on the banks 
 of the Missouri. " Such was the multitude of these animals," say the former gentlemen, 
 " that although the river, including an island over which they passed, was a mile in length, 
 the herd stretched, as thick as they could swim, completely from one side to the other." 
 And again, " if it be not impossible to calculate the moving multitude which darkened the 
 whole plains, we are convinced that twenty thousand would be no exaggerated number." 
 Dr. James tells us that, " in the middle of the day, countless thousands of them were seen 
 coming in from every quarter to the stagnant pools ; " their paths, as he informs us else- 
 where, being " as frequent and almost as conspicuous as the roads in the most populous parts 
 of the United States." 
 
 188. " The American male bison, when at its full size, is said to weigh two thousand pounds, though twelve or 
 fourteen hundred-weight is considered a good weight in the fur countries, Dr. Richardson gives eight feet and 
 a half as its length exclusive of the tail, which is twenty inches, and upwards of six feet as its height at the 
 forequarters. The head is very large, and carried low ; the eyes are small black, and piercing ; the horns are 
 short, small, sharp, set far apart, for the forehead is very broad, and directed outwards and backwards, so as 
 to be nearly erect, with a slight curve towards the outward pointing tips. The hump is not a mere lump ot 
 fatty secretion like that of the zebu, but consists exclusively of a deposit of fat, which varies much in quantity, 
 of the strong muscles attached to the highly-developed spinous processes of the last cervical and first dorsal 
 vertebrae, forming fit machinery for the support and movement of the enormous head. The chest is broad, 
 and the legs are strong, the hind parts are narrow, and have a comparatively weak appearance. The tail is 
 clothed with short fur-like hair, with a long, straight, coarse, blackish brown tuft at the end. In winter, the 
 whole body is covered with long shaggy hair, which in summer falls off, leaving the blackish wrinkled skin 
 exposed, except on the forehead, hump, forequarters, under jaw, and throat, where the hair is very long 
 and shaggy, and mixed with much wool. Catesby observes that, " on the forehead of a bull the hair is a foot 
 long, thick, frizzled, and of a dusky black colour, that the length of this hair, hanging over their eyes, impedes 
 their flight,and is frequently the cause of their destruction, but that this obstruction of sight is in some measure 
 counterbalanced by their good noses, which are no small safeguard to them. A bull (says he) in summer, with 
 his body bare, and his head muffled with long hair, makes a very formidable appearance. In summer the 
 general colour of the hair is between dark umber and liver brown, and lustrous. The tips of the hair, as it 
 lengthens in winter, are paler, and before it is shed in summer, much of it becomes of a pale, dull, yellowish 
 brown. In the female the head is smaller, and the hair on the fore parts is not so long as in the male," 
 
 !89. Bison hunting is thus described by Mr. James, a recent traveller among the rocky 
 mountains : — " The Omawhaw Indians, living on the lower Missouri, hunt and slay 
 bisons in great numbers for their winter food. The hunters, after making the signal for 
 bisons, to induce the people to halt and encamp, return as expeditiously as possible, and on 
 their approach are received with some ceremony. The chiefs and magi are seated in front 
 of their people puffing smoke from their pipes, and thanking the ' Master of Life,' with 
 such expressions as How-wn-con-da (thanks, Master of Life!) The hunters draw near to 
 the chiefs and magi ; and, in a low tone of voice, inform them of the discovery of bisons. 
 They are questioned as to the number, and reply by holding up to the view some small sticks 
 in a horizontal position, and compare one herd at a stated distance with this stick, and 
 another with that, &c. It is then the business of some old man, or crier, to harangue the 
 people, informing them of the discovery, requesting the squaws to keep in good heart, telling 
 them they have endured many hardships with fortitude, that there is now a termination to 
 
Book IT. CHASE OF THE BISON. 63 
 
 their diflBculties for the present, and that on the morrow the men will go in pursuit of the 
 bisons, and without doubt bring them plenty of meat. On all occasions of public rejoicings, 
 festivals, dances, or general hunts, a certain number of resolute warriors are previously 
 appointed to preserve order and keep the peace. In token of their office they paint them- 
 selves entirely black, usually wear the croiv, and arm themselves with a whip or war-club, 
 with which they punish on the spot those who misbehave, and are at once both judges and 
 executioners. Thus, at bison-hunts, they knock down or flog those whose manoeuvres tend 
 to frighten the game before all are ready, or previously to their having arrived at the proper 
 point, from which to sally forth upon them. Four or five such officers, or soldiers, are 
 appointed at a council of the chiefs, held in the evening, to preserve order amongst the 
 hunters for the succeeding day. On the following morning all the men, excepting the 
 superannuated, depart early in pursuit of the favourite game. They are generally mounted 
 and armed with bows and arrows. The soldiers of the day accompany the rapidly-moving 
 cavalcade on foot, armed with war-clubs, and the whole are preceded by a footman bearing 
 a pipe. On coming in sight of the herd, the hunters talk kindly to their horses, applying 
 to them the endearing names of father, brother, uncle, &c. ; they petition them not to 
 fear the bisons, but to run well and keep close to them, but at the same time to avoid 
 being gored. The party having approached as near the herd as they suppose the animals 
 will permit without taking alarm, they halt to give the pipe-bearer an opportunity to 
 perform the ceremony of smoking, which is considered necessary to their success. He 
 lights his pipe, and remains a short time with his head inclined, and the stem of the 
 pipe extended towards the herd. He then smokes, and puffs the smoke towards the 
 bisons, towards the heavens and the earth, and finally to the cardinal points successively. 
 These last they distinguish by the terms sunrise, sunset, cold country, and warm coxmtry, 
 or they designate them collectively by the phrase of the four winds. The ceremony of 
 smoking being performed, the word for starting is given, ongpatonga. They immediately 
 separate into two bands, who pass in full speed to the right and left, and perform a 
 considerable circuit, with the object of enclosing the herd at lengthened intervals between 
 them. They then close in upon the animals, and each man endeavours to kill as many of 
 them as opportunity permits. It is upon this occasion that the North American Indians 
 display their horsemanship and dexterity in archery. Whilst in full run, they discharge 
 the arrow with an aim of so much certainty, that it usually penetrates the body of the 
 animal behind the shoulder. If it should not strike here, or should not bury itself so 
 deeply as they wish, they are often known to ride up to the enraged animal, and withdraw 
 it. They observe the direction and depth to which the arrow enters, in order to ascertain 
 whether or not the wound is mortal, of which they can judge with a considerable degree of 
 exactness. When a death-wound is inflicted, the hunter raises a shout of exultation to 
 prevent others from pursuing the individual of which he considers himself certain. He 
 then passes in chase of another, and so on, until his quiver is exhausted, or the game has 
 passed beyond his further pursuit. The force of the arrow, when discharged by a dexterous 
 and athletic Indian, is very great, and we were even credibly informed that, under favourable 
 circumstances, it has been known to pass entirely through the body of a bison, and actually 
 to fly some distance, or fall to the ground on the opposite side of the animal. Notwith- 
 standing the apparent confusion of this engagement, and that the same animal is sometimes 
 feathered by arrows from different archers before he is dispatched, or considered mortally 
 wounded, yet as each man knows his own arrows from all others, and can also estimate 
 the nature of the wound, whether it would produce a speedy death to the animal, quarrels 
 respecting right of property in the prey seldom occur, and it is consigned to the more 
 fortunate individual whose weapon penetrated the most vital part. A fleet horse, well 
 trained to the hunt, runs at the proper distance with the reins thrown upon his neck, 
 parallel with the bison, turns as he turns, and does not cease to exert his speed until the 
 shoulder of the animal is presented, and the fatal arrow is planted there. He then complies 
 with the motion of his rider, who leans to one side, in order to direct his course to another 
 bison. Such horses as these are reserved by their owners exclusively for the chase, and are 
 but rarely subjected to the drudgery of carrying burdens. When the herd has escaped, and 
 those that are only wounded or disabled are secured, the hunters proceed to slay and cut up 
 the slain." 
 
 190. Captain {now Sir John) Franklin gives the following information, after stating that the Stone 
 Indians are so expert with the bow and arrow that they can strike a very small object at a considerable dis- 
 tance, and shoot with sufficient force to pierce through the body of a buffalo when near, he thus describes a 
 buffalo or bison pound — " The buffalo pound was a fenced circular space, of about a hundred yards in diameter 
 the entrance was banked up with snow, to a sufficient height, to prevent the retreat of the animals that once 
 have entered. For about a mile on each side of the road leading to the pound, stakes were driven into the 
 ground at nearly equal distances of about twenty yards ; these were intended to represent men, and to deter 
 the animals from attempting to break out on either side. When fifty or sixty yards from the pound, branches 
 of trees were placed between these stakes, to screen the Indians, who lie down behind them to wait the ap- 
 proach of the buffalo. The principal dexterity in this species of chase is shown by the horsemen, who have 
 to manoeuvre round the herd in the plains, so as to urge them to enter the roadway, which is about a quarter 
 of a mile broad. When this has been accomplished, they raise loud shouts, and pressing close upon the 
 animals, so terrify them that they rush heedlessly forward towards the snare. When they have advanced as 
 
64 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Pakt 1. 
 
 far as the men who are lying in ambush, they also rise, and increase the consternation by violent shouting and 
 firing guns. The affrightccl beasts, having no alternative, run directly to the pound, where they are quickly 
 dispatched, either with an arrow or gun. There was a tree in the centre of the pound, on which the Indians 
 had hung strips of buffalo flesh and pieces of cloth, as tributary or grateful offerings to the Great Master of 
 Life ; and we were told that tliey occasionally placed a man in the tree to sing to the presiding spirit, as the 
 buffaloes are advancing, who must keep his station until the whole that have entered are killed." 
 
 191. T)r. Richardson in his Fauna Borealis Americana observes, that "The bisons are 
 less wary wlren they are assembled together in numbers, and that they will then often 
 blindly follow their leaders, regardless of, or trampling down, the hunters posted in their 
 way." He further states that, though the gait of these animals may appear heavy and 
 awkward, they will have no great difficulty in overtaking the fleetest runner, and he gives 
 the following account of the determined violence with which a wounded bison assails its 
 enemy : — " While I resided at Carlton House," writes Dr. Richardson, " an accident of 
 this kind occurred. Mr. Finnan M' Donald, one of the Hudson's Bay Company's clerks, was 
 descending the Saskatchewan in a boat, and one evening having pitched his tent for the 
 night, he went out in the dusk to look for game. It had become nearly dark when he fired 
 at a bison-bull, which was galloping over a small eminence, and as he was hastening forward 
 to see if his shot had taken effiect, the wounded beast made a rush at him. He had the 
 presence of mind to seize the animal by the long hair on its forehead, as it struck him on 
 the side with its horn, and being a remarkably tall and powerful man, a struggle ensued, 
 which continued until his wrist was severely sprained, and his arm was rendered powerless ; 
 he then fell, and after receiving two or three blows, became senseless. Shortly afterwards 
 he was found by his companions lying bathed in blood, being gored in several places, and 
 the bison was crouched beside him, apparently waiting to renew the attack, had he shown 
 any signs of life. Mr. M' Donald recovered from the immediate effects of the injuries he 
 had received, but died a few months afterwards." Many other instances might be men- 
 tioned of the tenaciousness with which this animal pursues its revenge ; and I have been 
 told of a hunter having been detained for many hours in a tree by an old bull, which had 
 taken its post below to watch him. When it contends with a dog, it strikes violently with 
 its four feet, and in that way proves more than a match for an English bull-dog. Our 
 limits forbid our adding much other matter, both instructive and interesting, furnished by 
 naturalists and travellers, but a i-eference to the article Bison, in the Penni/ Magazine, will 
 supply our forced deficiency. There the comparative anatomy of the animal is also given, 
 and is illustrated by several excellent sketches, which together form a subject well wortliy 
 the reader's attention. 
 
 192. In Canada bison hunting is thus conducted : — " The hunters commence their opera- 
 tions by setting fire to the grass, which, at certain seasons, is very long and dry. As the 
 fire goes on, they advance, closing their ranks as they proceed. Tlie animals, alarmed by 
 the light, gallop confusedly about, tiU they are hemmed in so close that frequently not a 
 single beast escapes. In Louisiana the men mount on liorseback, each with a sharp 
 crescent-pointed spear in his hand. They approach with the wind, and as soon as the 
 animals smell them, they instantly make off; but the sight of the horses moderates their 
 fear, and the majority of them, from their luxuriant feeding, are, at certain times of the 
 year, so fat and unwieldly, as easily to be enticed to slacken their pace. As soon as the 
 men overtake them, they endeavour to strike the crescent just above the ham, in such a 
 manner as to cut through the tendons, and thus render them an easy prey." The number 
 of these animals, in the early period of the settlement of the United States, has been already 
 noticed ; it was indeed such that they were hunted merely for their tongues: but they are 
 now become extremely scarce in all populous neighbourhoods ; and are at the present time 
 only to be met with, in any abundance, in the western territories. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. American Deer Hunting. 
 
 193. Tfie moose or elk (Cervus Alces Linn.) is the largest species of the whole genus. 
 
 Griffith describes it as 
 
 being higher at the shoulders than the horse ; its horns weigh 
 sometimes near fifty pounds. Accordingly, to 
 bear this heavy weight, its neck is short aiid 
 strong, taking away much of the elegance of 
 proportion, so generally predominant in the 
 deer. It is, however, the aggregate of his ap- 
 pearance which produces this effiict (Jig. 44. ) ; 
 for when the proportions of its structure are 
 considered in detail, they certainly will seem 
 destitute of that harmony of parts, which in the 
 imagination produces the feeling of beauty. 
 The head, measuring above two feet in length, 
 is narrow and clumsily shaped by the swelling 
 upon the upper part of the nose and nostrils ; 
 the eye is proportionably small and sunk ; the 
 ears long, hairy, and asinine ; the neck and withers are surmounted by a heavy mane, and 
 
 MOOSB DEER. 
 
Book II. AMERICAN DEER HUNTING. C5 
 
 the throat furnished with long coarse hair, and in younger specimens encumbered with a 
 pendulous gland ; these give altogether an uncouth character to this part of the animal. Its 
 body however is round, compact, and short ; the tail not more than four inches long, and the 
 legs, though very long, are remarkably clean and firm. This length of limbs and the over- 
 hanging lips caused the ancients to fancy that it grazed walking backwards. The hair of the 
 animal is coarse and angular, breaking if bent. The elk is an inhabitant of northern latitudes ; 
 in Europe between the fifty-third and sixty-fifth degrees, making a part of Prussia, Poland, 
 Sweden, Norway, P'inland, Lapland, and Russia. In Asia it is found further south, from the 
 thirty-fifth to beyond the fiftieth degree, spreading over Tartary, and abounding in Japan. In 
 America it resides between the forty-fourth and fifty-third degrees, round the great lakes 
 and over the whole of Canada and New Brunswick. Its movements are rather heavy ; and 
 the shoulders being higher than the croup, it does not gallop, but shuffles or ambles along. 
 During its progress it holds the nose up, so as to lay the horns horizontally back. TliLs 
 attitude prevents its seeing the ground distinctly, and as the weight is carried very high upon 
 his elevated legs, it is said sometimes to trip by treading on its foreheels, or otherwise, and 
 occasionally to give itself a heavy fall. It is probably owing to this occurrence that the 
 elk was believed, by the ancients and the vulgar, to have frequent attacks of epilepsy, and 
 to be obliged to smell its hoof before it could recover ; hence the Teutonic name of Elend 
 (miserable), and the reputation, especially of the forehoofs, as a specific against the disease." 
 ( Cuvier, Animal Kingdom, by Mr. Griffith, vol. iv. p. 74.) 
 
 194. The methods of hunting the elk are distinguished by some varieties. For one of these 
 we must again borrow from Mr. Griffith. " In North America it is principally practised 
 in the early part of winter, and towards the spring. While the snows are not deep, they 
 are not easily attacked ; Ijut when they begin to harden, and the hunters run on snow- 
 shoes, they endeavour to turn the game towards ravines, or where it is drifted deep. The 
 Huron hunters have assured us that, when this is effijcted, he is sure to be soon entangled, 
 and to flounder in it ; but that they must be on their guard, and run instantly upon the 
 deep snow to fire at him as he turns, because he will endeavour to double on his own 
 track, and charge all that are then in his way. When first discovered, he is often found 
 sitting on his hams like a dog, voiding his urine before he rises to escape. Against the 
 bear and the wolf he stands at bay with his horns, acting offensively only with his fore or 
 hind feet ; his kick is very powerful and quick ; it is said that a small tree is splintered Iry 
 it." (Ibid. p. 78.) The North American Indians also assemble in large parties, and 
 rouse the elks through the woods on each side of some river, when by surrounding them on 
 all sides they force them into the water, where there are canoes filled with armed hiniters, 
 who are ready to kill them with their clubs, lances, &c., as they attempt to swim away. 
 
 195. Beu'ich' s account of the methods of hunthig these animals in Canada iscurious: — " The hunters enclose 
 a large space with stakes and branches of trees, forming two sides of a triangle ; the bottom opens into a 
 second enclosure, which is fast on all sides ; at the opening are hung numbers of snares, made of the slips of 
 raw hides. The hunters assemble in great troops, and, with all kinds of hideous noises, drive into the enclo- 
 sure not only the moose, but various other kinds of deer, with which that country abounds. Some, in forcing 
 their way through the narrow pass, are caught in the snares by the neck or horns ; whilst those which escape 
 these, meet their fate from the arrows of the hunters, directed at them from all quarters. They are likewise 
 frequently killed with a gun. When they are first discovered they squat on their hind parts, and make 
 water, at which instant the sportsman fires ; if he miss, the moose sets off in a most rapid trot, making, like 
 the reindeer, a prodigious rattling with its hoofs, and running twenty or thirty miles before it stops or 
 takes the water. The usual time for this diversion is in winter, the animal can run with ease upon the firm 
 surface of the snow ; but the hunters avoid entering on the chase till the heat of the sun is strong enough to 
 melt the frozen crust with which it is covered, and render it so soft as to impede the flight of the moose, 
 which sinks up to the shoulders, flounders, and gets on with great difficulty ; the sportsman pursues in his 
 broad rackets or snow shoes, and thus makes a ready prey of the distressed animal." 
 
 1 96. The reindeer ( Cervns tarandus Linn. ) exists in two or three varieties in America, all 
 of which are hunted by the natives ; but as we shall confine our notices of this species to 
 the sportings of Northern Europe we shall pass on. 
 
 1 97. The red deer or stag ( Cervus Elephas Linn. ), and the lesser members of the genus, are 
 most of them found in this vast continent, where they are pursued by the natives for profit, 
 and by the opulent for amusement. Stag hunting in general is now organised there as in 
 England, and packs of stag hounds are to be found in many places, both in North and 
 South America. Among the natives of Canada deer stalking is practised ; these people 
 also descend the rivers and lakes in boats, sending out dogs trained for the purpose, who 
 hunt up the deer in the woods, and drive them to their accustomed mid-day haunts, which 
 are on the margins of the waters. Near these the gunners lie concealed in their boats, or 
 prostrate on their rafts, and at the approach of the game, they raise tliemselves slowly and 
 shoot them. Deer are also hunted, according to Mr. Howison in his interesting Sketches 
 of Upper Canada, after the following manner : — " Having inadvertently left the main 
 road, I soon found myself, he observes, on the bank of the Thames. A vivid glare of light 
 illumined every object around ; but, as there was a little turn in the course of the river, I 
 could not at first discover whence the radiance proceeded ; in a few moments, however, a 
 large raft, in which were five Indians and a blazing fire of hickory bark, appeared floating 
 down the stream. Two of the Indians held torches in their hands, and a couple of dogs 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 sat in a small canoe that lay along side. A column of smoke rose from the fire, which, ex- 
 tending itself into ruddy volumes, hovered above the raft like a canopy, as it slowly glided 
 down the refulgent current of the Thames, and riveted my eyes. My attention was soon 
 drawn to the opposite shore by a young deer, which had sprung from the thicket, and 
 stood stedfastly gazing upon the savages in an attitude of beautiful astonishment. In a 
 moment three rifles were levelled at it. They were discharged, and it dropped down. 
 The Indians raised a triumphant shout, and waved their torches, while a couple of them 
 jumped into the canoe, and, accompanied by the dogs, paddled rapidly to the shore. But, 
 when they landed, the deer, which had merely been wounded, sprung upon its legs again, 
 and rushed into the forest. The dogs being dispatched to turn it, barked incessantly ; the 
 Indians on shore shouted and whistled to encourage them, and those upon the raft called 
 loudly to their companions in tones of anger and impatience. The dogs soon succeeded in 
 getting a-head of the deer, and driving it to the shore ; but it immediately plunged into 
 the river, and having swam towards a little bay that lay in the shade, it disappeared, to the 
 great disappointment of the hunters. The raft had now floated far below the point at 
 which the Indians had landed with the canoe, so that they hastily embarked, and paddled 
 down the stream towards it. When they reached their companions they were taken on 
 board, and the whole party moved down the river, illuminating the woods, and decoying 
 their inhabitants into destruction. This kind of hunting is practised, I believe, by the 
 North American Indians only. The l)rightness of the fire allures the deer, and several 
 other kinds of game, to the sides of the river, where they are so much exposed to the shots 
 of the hunters, that they very rarely escape." 
 
 1 98. In Long Island deer hunting assumes a very interesting and masculine character. The 
 deer of this spot principally consist of the usua^ grey species so common to America, which 
 is well known to sportsmen and naturalists to be in size between the fallow deer and roe 
 of the mother country. A sporting description from the spirited pen of a gentleman, who 
 professes to have visited Long Island purposely for the pleasure of the chase, may be read 
 with interest, as well for its account of deer hunting witli dogs, as of wildfowl shooting, 
 &c., in the Sporting Magazine, vol. vi. p. 110. Second Series. 
 
 1 99. The musk ox {fig. 45 . ), as any visitor to the British Museum may observe, is of a very 
 different stamp from any cattle native to Britain. Strikingly short in the limbs, its long 
 
 hair almost reaches the ground, and behind it 
 entirely covers the tail, which however is itself 
 very short. Around the foreparts the hair is par- 
 cularly long and thick, thus admirably adapting 
 the animal to live in the rigorous climate of its 
 birthplace ; its broad crooked horns also add to 
 the other singularities of its appearance. The 
 author of the Appendix to Captain Parry's Second 
 Voyage tells us that " This species of ox inhabits the 
 North Georgian islands in the summer months ; 
 that they arrived in Melville Island in the middle 
 of May, crossing the ice from the southward, and 
 ""'"^ °^' quit it on their return towards the end of 
 
 September. The musk ox may be further stated, on Esquimaux information, to inhabit 
 the country oij the west of Davis's Straits, and on the north of Baffin's Bay ; as a head 
 and horns, and a drawing of a bull, being shown to the Esquimaux of the west coast 
 of Davis's Straits, who were communicated with on the 7th of September, were imme- 
 diately recognised, and the animal called by the name of umingmack. ■This is evidently 
 the same with the umimak of the Esquimaux of Wolstenholme Sound, who were visited 
 by the former expedition, and of which nothing more could be learnt at the time 
 from their description, than that it was a large horned animal inhabiting the land, 
 and certainly not a reindeer. It is probable that the individuals, which extend their 
 summer migration to the north-east of BaflSn's Bay, retire during the winter to the con- 
 tinent of America, or to its neighbourhood, as the species is uixknown in South Greenland." 
 Captain Fraaiklin also remarks on the musk oxen, that " They, like the buffalo, herd 
 together in bands, and generally frequent barren grounds during the summer months, 
 keeping near the rivers, but retire to the woods in winter. They seem to be less watchful 
 than most other wild animals, and when grazing are not difficult to approach, provided the 
 hunters go against the wind. When two or three men get so near a herd as to fire at them 
 from different points, these animals, instead of separating or running away, huddle closer 
 together, and several are generally killed ; but if the wound is not mortal they become 
 enraged, and dart in the most furious manner at the hunters, who must be very dexterous 
 to evade them. They can defend themselves by their powerful horns against wolves and 
 bears, which, as the Indians say, they not unfrequently kill. The musk oxen feed on the 
 same substances with the reindeer; and the prints of the feet of these two animals are so 
 much alike, that it requires the eye of an experienced hunter to distinguish them. The 
 
Book IT. 
 
 AMERICAN BEAR HUNTING. 
 
 67 
 
 largest killed by us did not exceed in weight three hundred pounds. The flesh has a 
 musky disagreeable flavour, particularly when the animal is lean, which, unfortunately for 
 us, was the case with all that we now killed." 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. American Bear Hunting. * 
 
 200. Bear hunting is a pursuit of much importance to the North American Indian, and is 
 undertaken with impressive ceremonials, which Charlevoix thus describes : — "A principal 
 warrior first gives a general invitation to all the hunters. This is followed by a most strict 
 fast of eight days, a total abstinence from all kinds of food, notwithstanding which the day 
 is passed in continual song. This is done to invoke the spirits of the woods to direct the 
 hunters to the places where there are abundance of bears. They even cut the flesh in divers 
 parts of their bodies, to render the spirits more propitious. They also address themselves 
 to the manes of the beasts slain in the preceding chases, as if these were to direct them in 
 their dreams to plenty of game. One dreamer alone cannot determine the place of the 
 chase ; numbers must concur ; but as they tell each other their dreams, they never fail to 
 agree. This may arise cither from contrivance, or from a real agreement in their dreams, 
 on account of their thoughts being perpetually turned on the same thing. The chief of the 
 hunt now gives a great feast, at which no one dares to appear without first bathing. At 
 this entertainment they eat with great moderation, contrary to their usual custom. The 
 master of the feast touches nothing, but relates to the guests ancient tales of the wonderful 
 feats of former chases ; and fresh invocations to the manes of the deceased bears conclude the 
 whole. They then sally forth amidst the acclamations of the village, equipped as if for war, 
 and painted black. Every able hunter is on a level with a great warrior, but he must 
 have killed his dozen great beasts before his character is established ; after which his 
 alliance is as much courted as that of the most valiant captain. They now proceed on their 
 way in a direct line ; neither rivers, marshes, nor other impediments, stop their course, 
 driving before them all the beasts they find. When they arrive at the hunting ground, they 
 surround as large a space as they can with their company, and then contract their circle, 
 searching at the same time every hollow tree, and every place fit for the retreat of a bear ; 
 and they continue the same practice till the time of the chase is expired. As soon as a 
 bear is killed, a hunter puts into his mouth a lighted pipe of tobacco, and blowing into it, 
 fills the throat with the smoke, conjuring the spirit of the animal not to resent what they 
 are going to do to its body, nor to render their future chases unsuccessful. As the beast 
 makes no reply, they cut out the string of his tongue, and throw it into the fire. If it 
 crackles and shrivels up (which it is almost sure to do), they accept it as a good omen ; if 
 not, they consider the spirit of the bear is not appeased, and that the chase of the next year 
 will be unfortunate. The hunters live well during the chase on provisions which they bring 
 with them. They return home with great pride and self-complacency ; for to kill a bear 
 forms the character of a complete man. They give a great entertainment, at which they 
 make it a point to leave nothing uneaten, TheTeast is dedicated to a certain genius (appa- 
 rently that of gluttony), whose resentment they dread, if they do not eat every morsel, and 
 even sup up the melted grease in which the meat was dressed. They sometimes eat till 
 they burst, or bring on themselves some violent disorder. The first course is the greatest 
 bear they have killed, without even taking out the entrails or skinning it ; contenting 
 themselves with singeing the skin, as is practised with hogs." 
 
 201. The habitual attachment to the pursuit of wild beasts in these countries, but more 
 particularly to the chase of the grizzly bear {fig. 46.), is proved by the following interesting 
 exemjjlification : — " Two boys, the one ten, and the other eleven years of age, sons of 
 Mr. W. Johnson, of Campenfield Bay, Lake Simpcoe, York (Upper Canada), observed an 
 old bear and three young ones swimming across the bay ; they put after them with a bark 
 canoe, and, by the use of their fire arms, soon dispatched the young ones, and took them on 
 board of their canoe. They made several shots at the head of the old one with little or no 
 
 46 effect ; at length, coming in contact with her, 
 
 one of them fired and broke her shoulder ; 
 the savage ferociousness of the animal was 
 now raised to desperation — she endeavoured 
 to upset the canoe. A sister on shore, seeing 
 the hazardous situation of her little brothers, 
 took another boat, and put out to their assist- 
 ance. The bear saw her coming, left the 
 boys, and made towards her, upon which 
 the young Nimrods cried out, ' Don't fear, 
 Sally, thump her on the nose, and keep her 
 back ; we have broken one of her shoulders ; 
 keep her back till we can load again, and 
 we will break the other.' The boys were 
 as good as their word ; they did so ; and, having both legs disabled, they pushed her head 
 
 F 2 
 
58 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 under water with their paddles, and drowned her. They with some difficulty got her into 
 the boat, and took the four in triumph to land." Now, when we take into consideration 
 that, with the exception of the polar bear, this is the most remarkable of the ursine tribe 
 for strejigth and ferocity, as we are assured by Richardson, who has named it Ursus ferox, 
 the enterprise was a remarkable one. 
 
 202. Wolves which were ccmmon in America, are now driven by an increasing population into retired 
 situations, where they are followed by ardent sportsmen, with packs of very strong dogs. In these hunts the 
 wolf commonly shows excellent sport. The American woods also furnish foxes, both red and grey, with 
 plenty of racoons ; wild squirrels are likewise abundant, and are found in several varieties. The grey kind, 
 as being singularly destructive, and at the same time affording very toothsome food, is much pursued by 
 small parties who meet purposely to shoot them, and afterwards regale themselves by a squirrel feast made on 
 the scene of action. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Fur Hunters of North America. 
 
 203. The young Canadians travel, during the summer season, forty or fifty leagues in 
 expeditions, formed probably as much for pleasure as profit, but from which they always 
 return laden with game. It is in the autumn, principally, that their huntings assume the 
 character of business ; at which time they visit the islands of the great lakes in succession, 
 and return in the spring with vast quantities of the skins of bears, lynxes, beavers, martens, 
 foxes, &c. as well as with a supply of the flesh of buffaloes, bears, elks, and deer, which 
 they have killed. This flesh they first cure by smoke, and then allow it to become frozen, 
 by which it is rendered imperishable for the season. It is said by Saryt.schew, that as these 
 skin-hunters proceed, they from time to time leave the pelts they have collected suspended 
 from poles ; and such is the conventional understanding among the various tribes employed 
 in the same pursuit, that it is very seldom any loss is sustained. 
 
 204. The inhabitants of the Alexitian isles are altogether employed in hunting, fishing, and 
 preparing the necessary implements for these pursuits. " Their baidars, baidarkas, or boats, 
 (we are told) resemble the canoes of other savages, and consist of a skeleton of wood, over 
 which is stretched a leather covering of seal's skin. The boats of the Unalashkans are 
 superior in point of beauty to those of any of the other islands. In their form they are 
 long and narrow, and commonly hold only one person, who sits in a round hole just fitted 
 to the size of the body. The whole canoe is so light, that it may be carried in one hand, 
 and is impelled by means of double paddles, seven or eight feet long, which are managed 
 with great dexterity by the natives, who sometimes venture out in these boats a consider- 
 able way to sea even in stormy weather. The darts, or javelins, with which they kill their 
 game, are adapted, with the greatest judgment, to the different objects of the chase. For 
 land animals a single barbed point ; for birds three points of light bone, spread and barbed ; 
 for seals, &c. a false point, inserted in a socket at the end of the dart, which parting, en the 
 least eflTort of the animal to dive, remains in its body. To this barbed point a string of con- 
 siderable length is fastened, and being twisted round the wooden part of the javelin, serves 
 as a float to direct them to the seal, which having the stick to drag after it, tires, and soon 
 Decomes an easy prey. These darts are not shot from a bow, Ijut slung from a small plank, 
 about eighteen inches long and two inches broad. In order that the weapon may be held 
 the faster, they have a sort of handle at the lower end, and an opening through which the 
 
 forefinger is thrust. At the other end is a 
 ■"— ~ 47 small channel into which the javelin fit.s, 
 
 with a little knob that serves to retain it. 
 When the javelin is to be thrown, the plank 
 is held horizontally, and the aim being taken, 
 the weapon is directed by the middle finger 
 and thumb. This is done with so much 
 dexterity, and the motion given to it is so 
 powerful, that the object aimed at is rarely 
 missed ; and even whales, it is said, have 
 been thus killed without any other weapon." 
 Throughout the whole of these islands the 
 BEA urrKK. Russians have formed settlements for the 
 
 purpose of fur hunting, principally for the Chinese market. Tlie most valuable fur they 
 obtain is that of the sea otter { Jig. 4.1 . ), the method of procuring which is as follows : — 
 " A number of the hunters proceed together in separate baidarkas, or small boats, and as 
 soon as any of the party perceives an otter, he throws his arrow (or small harpoon) at it, and 
 pulls to the place where it plunges. He here stations his boat, and then lifts up his 
 oar. The rest of the hunters, on observing the. signal, form a circle around it ; and the 
 moment the animal shows its head above water, he that is nearest throws his arrow, and 
 then hastens to the spot where the otter again disappeared ; while the hunter, by raising 
 his oar, again exhibits the signal for a second circle to form. In this manner the chase 
 continues till the animal, exhausted by fatigue as well as loss of blood, which incessantly flows 
 from repeated wounds, is at length taken. 
 
Book II. WINGED GAME OF AMERICA. 69 
 
 205. In Kamschatka, and in the northern islands which lie between it and Japan, the hunters furnish 
 themselves with thatvaluable variety of theweasel, the sable (Mus/cla Zebellina Linn.). These aniinalsare 
 chased only in the winter, between the months of November and January, for at that time the skms are 
 in the highest perfection. The sable hunters assemble in companies of thirty or forty, and proceed 
 along the great rivers, in boats, taking with them provisions for two or three months. They have a chief 
 who, when they are arrived at the place of rendezvous, assigns to each division of his men the quarter to 
 which they are to go. From the spots which ar^ frequented by these animals, the hunters remove the 
 snow, and place snares there, each hunter being able to place about twenty snares a day. They also pitch 
 upon certain places near trees, these they surround with pointed stakes, covering them with boards to pre- 
 vent the snow from falling in, leaving a narrow entrance, above which is a beam supported only by a very thin 
 and slight piece of wood. As soon as the sable touches this, to seize the piece of fish or meat which is placed 
 there for a bait, the beam falls and kills it. Sables are also caught by snares, which are sometimes used for 
 grouse and hares, being particularly partial to the seeds which are used as bait for these animals. Nets are 
 occasionally employed in the following manner : — " When a hunter has discovered the track of a sable in the 
 snow, he pursues it till he arrives at the burrow of the animal, over which he places his net, and then by smoke 
 compels the sable to come out, when he is secured in the net." If lire arms are used, they are loaded only 
 with single balls, that the skins may be as little injured as possible ; sometimes cross-bows with very small 
 or blunt headed arrows are adopted. All the sables, as they are caught, are either delivered to the chief hunter 
 or concealed in holes. Jest the Tongenes, or other tribes, should steal or carry them away. We are told that 
 60 great are the hardships and fatigues to which the hunters are subjected in the pursuit of these animals, that 
 instances have been known of their tying boards tight to their stomachs to prevent the cravings of appetite. 
 In a similar manner and in the same latitudes the ermine is also taken. 
 
 206. The field sports of Carolina are thus described in a letter to Mr. Daniel : — " The 
 largest portion of our country," says his correspondent, " is one continued forest, interspersed 
 with rivulets which, though they eventually unite with the waters of the ocean, yet tend to 
 form vast swamps in their passage. Their widths vary, from half a mile to tl)ree ; they 
 are thick covers, and therefore form a complete shelter for all kinds of our game, which are 
 always to be found, more or less, in them. A day being fixed upon for a general hunt, all 
 the sportsmen meet at a given point, with their huntsmen and hounds ; there are few of us 
 which keep more than ten couple, but then, every one having some dogs, they make a very 
 large pack, when they are all collected. The sportsmen are then equally divided, one half 
 going on one side the swamp, and the other part on the opposite side ; they then arrange 
 themselves within gunshot of each other, and being all armed with double barrel guns, are 
 ready for the sport, which commences the moment the dogs and huntsmen are turned in. 
 These swamps are skirted with fine high pine barrens, which, being open, are famous 
 shooting grounds. As soon as the dogs enter, the game run out, and are fired upon by the first 
 sportsman they come to ; they then take back to the cover and double, with the dogs in full 
 cry. It is not unusual, in one of the largest of our swamps, to drive out of them in one 
 day's hunt, deers, wolves, bears, foxes, wild cats, and a great quantity of wild turkeys, any 
 of which the sportsman shoots as he thinks proper. We never follow one deer after he has 
 made his escape out of the swamp, unless he is wounded, for there is no running down a 
 deer with us, there being so many, that the dogs, if suffered to pursue far, would soon be 
 divided into a number of packs ; but our wolves we always run down ; and as they are very 
 strong and large, they will run from three to four and five hours. If they are not shot in 
 the chase, they come to bay in a thick cover, and always turn their backs to a hurricane 
 root (a tree blown up by the wind), where they will defend themselves against the largest 
 pack, their bite being very severe. Our bears, foxes, and wild cats, are soon tired, when 
 they always take to trees, from which they are shook down to the dogs. The sportsmen, in 
 general, particularly admire as part of the diversion the shooting at our wild turkeys, which 
 fly out of the swamps, whilst our dogs are in chase ; they are very large, fly with great 
 velocity, and are very fine eating. It is remarkable that the English gentlemen who hunt 
 frequently with us shoot very badly at our large game, and yet will kill the smaller sorts 
 with the greatest ease. I have known a gentleman shoot on the wing any of our fleet 
 flying birds, without missing a shot, and yet miss five, six, and seven shots at deer and 
 turkeys in a day. I attribute this to the agitation occasioned by the velocity with which 
 they pass, and their not being accustomed to them. I have, in one day's hunt, seen started 
 forty deer, and ten killed, besides a number of other game. The spoils, after the hunt is 
 over, which is at dark, are equally divided among all the sportsmen, when the huntsmen 
 set off with their respective hounds, and all the sportsmen, with the strangers, are invited to 
 dine at one of the sportsmen's seats, where a general dinner is always provided, and which 
 the whole alternately find." 
 
 Sect. III. The Winged Game of America. 
 207. Winged game is now only to be met with in any abundance in particular parts of 
 America ; its rapidly increasing population having exterminated much of it. Mr, Fowler, 
 in his Journal of a Tour in this country, observes, that a few woodcocks and squirrels were 
 to be found, with a greater plenty of quails. To use his own words, " Hares and pheasants 
 there are none ; and partridges (in some places called pheasants) are scarce. Woodcocks 
 and snipes are uncertain, both as to season and situation. It is true that great quantities of 
 other birds may sometimes be killed ; for instance, wild ducks and pigeons, which are 
 occasionally seen in flocks of many miles in extent ; but after all, and much as I have heard 
 of American shooting, in my opinion it is a poor insipid diversion, compared with the 
 English, being pursued without any kind of system or science, and reminding me more of 
 
 F3 
 
70 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Past I. 
 
 the onsets of our mechanics and shopmen, let loose at Christmas and on holidays, to range the 
 fields, no matter where, and pounce upon all, no matter what, than of any thing worthy the 
 name of shooting. Let no English sportsman think to better himself by emigration in this 
 respect; I'll answer, upon trial, for his total disappointment." Mr. Fowler also complains 
 heavily of the want of well-trained dogs in this country, and of the height of the Indian 
 corn, and thickness of the buck wheat, as great impediments to Transatlantic shooting. In 
 the less populous parts of the country feathered game is, however, yet met with in sufficient 
 number and variety, among which the wild turkey stands conspicuous. It is larger and 
 darker than the tame breed ; it is also gregarious, associating in flocks of five himdred, or 
 more, particularly in the retired swamps, roosting at night in the tall trees, and feeding by 
 day, in more open ground, on pulse, berries, and insects. 
 
 208. The hunting of the wild turkey hy the Indians, who feed much on that bird, appears to be 
 conducted in the following manner : — "A native takes his dog, which the turkeys perceiving, 
 run off with such amazing speed as soon leaves the dog far behind, but as be continues to 
 run, which they cannot do long, tliey are at last forced to take shelter in a tree, where, being 
 much spent and very much frightened, they suffer themselves to be knocked down with a 
 pole." The American gentry, who pursue them for amusement, usually shoot them with a 
 rifle, in which practice they are, as we have already had occasion to mention, astonishingly 
 expert. The turkey, in a state of unlimited freedom, is seldom inclined to rise on the wing, 
 as it flies with more difficulty than the pheasant, yet, like that bird, it runs with uncommon 
 speed. On the least alarm the wild turkey squats, or buries itself in the long grass or 
 cover, amongst which it is generally to be found ; but even in this situation these birds will 
 not suffer the near approach of a human being, or any living creature, which they regard as 
 an enemy ; on the contrary, they elevate their heads (being on the look out), and thus con- 
 tinue for some seconds, perhaps a minute or more, according to circumstances, offering an 
 excellent mark for the rifle. 
 
 209. The pinnated grouse (Jig. 48."), as it is called by Wilson, is an object of eager search 
 to the American sportsman. It differs, however, in many particulars from the English 
 
 breed, and is decreasing fost in the United States. In the plains 
 of New Jersey they are to be met with, as well as in Northamp- 
 ton and Wayne counties, in Pennsylvania ; on the barrens of 
 Kentucky, on the immense plains of Illinois and Indiana, and, 
 perhaps, in some few other parts of the Union. It has been a 
 disputed point among naturalists whether or not the prairie hen, 
 as it is called in Illinois, is the bird under consideration. These 
 birds, during the period of their courtship, have a custom among 
 the males which is not altogether without parallel, the rvff doing 
 the same, of congregating at daybreak at a particular spot, called 
 the scratching-place. " The ceremony commences by one of them 
 uttering a low tooting noise, which appears to be a sort of chal- 
 THE pimiTED oRousK. leugc, Or thrcat of defiance, which is answered by another. They 
 
 then come forward, one by one, from the bushes, and strut about with all the pride and 
 ostentation they can display. Their necks are incurvated, and the feathers on them erected 
 into a sort of ruff; the tails are expanded like a fan ; and they march about and about like 
 a turkey-cock. These are the signals for battle. They fight with uncommon spirit and 
 fierceness, in the same manner as the blackcocks of this country, uttering a cackling, 
 screaming, discordant noise. The tooting, as it is called, is sometimes heard at the distance 
 of three or four miles ; and such of the American sportsmen as are distinguished as pot- 
 hunters, make the most of it. A blind is erected, or, as it is called, a bush-house, at a suit- 
 able distance from the tooting or blowing ground, to which the shooter resorts, long before 
 day, with his duckgun or musket, and patiently waits until the contest has fairly com- 
 menced, when, at a single discharge, half a dozen perhaps will be killed ; and so inattentive 
 are the birds at this time to their own safety, that they will frequently suffer themselves to 
 be shot at several times." 
 
 210. The ruffed grouse ( T. Umhellus') is sometimes called the pheasant. " It is to be found 
 in most of the states of the Union, and is known by several names. In Pennsylvania it is 
 distinguished by the appellation of the pheasant ; in New York, New Jersey, and all the 
 eastern states, it is called the partridge, but it bears a much greater resemblance to the 
 English pheasant than it does to the English partridge. It is about eighteen inches long, 
 and twenty-three in extent, from the tip of one wing to the tip of the other, and is some- 
 times found nearly two pounds in weight. It is met with as far north as latitude fifty-one, and 
 as far south as Georgia ; and is generally to be seen in hiUy and woody countries. Although 
 nearly allied to the pinnated grouse, it differs in the following particular, namely, that the 
 former is rarely to be seen in an open country, while the latter is principally found in such. 
 The ruffed grouse lays from ten to fifteen dusky cream-coloured eggs in a nest made with 
 grass and leaves, at the root of a bush, or by the side of a bog, always in the most sequestered 
 places. Tlie males have a ^yvnci'iccoi drumming, as it is phrased, which is a noise not easy to be 
 
Book II. WINGED GAME OF AMERICA. 71 
 
 described, aiid which is merely the call of courtship. In severe weather these birds are fre- 
 quently taken in traps and snares. When the sno\v is deep and soft they will, on being forced 
 to rise, fly a short distance and plunge into it ; and, after running under it a short while, 
 emerge and rise again. Their flights at other times are rapid and long ; they rise with a 
 tremendous whirring, and if they intend to alight on a tree, will sometimes challenge. In 
 some parts of the country they are hunted with small dogs ; and, as soon as forced on the 
 wing, will fly into small trees and alight on the lower branches, and so long as the dog 
 continues barking under them, appear to have no thoughts of flying, but are intent on 
 watching the motions of the dog ; thus they will permit the shooter to single them out one by 
 one, until the whole are killed, provided he begins with those vvhicli are perched on the 
 lowest branches, otherwise the falling of those from above will alarm the birds below, and 
 the whole will take flight." They are, however, by all fair sportsmen pursued as with us, 
 at stated times only, the proper season for doing which being from the first of September to 
 the first of January." (^Sportiyig Annals, No. Ixxvii. p. 209.) 
 
 211. The ptarmij^nn is satd to be taken hereby means of twine nets, twenty feet square, connected to four 
 poles, and propped with sticks in front. A long line is fastened to these, the end of which is held by a person 
 who lies concealed at a distance. Several people drive the birds within reach of the net ; which is then 
 pulled down, and is found to cover fifty or sixty of them. They are found in such plenty in the northern 
 parts of America, that upwards of ten thousand are frequently caught for the use of the Hudson's Bay settle- 
 ment, between November and May. 
 
 212. The true American partridge differs from the English bird of the same name in size, being full one 
 third smaller ; it is aljo somewhat different in plumage ; the call is likewise different, but the form and 
 habits are much the Same. In some respects this bird appears more nearly allied to the quail than the part- 
 ridge, not oulyfrom its size, but from its disposition for partial emigration. These birds begin to congregate 
 in the eafly part of September ; and a remarkable circumstance is stated with regard to them, that all those 
 near to rivers will be seen to make towards them, where, if suffered to remain unmolested, they will 
 continue for a few weeks, and then return to their usual haunts. The proper season for shooting partridges 
 is from the first of October till the first of January. The woodcock and snipe are also much followed here. 
 The snipe shooting of America is particularly excellent, affording almost all the pleasure of the same sport in 
 India, without its dangers. The rail or sora of America is likewise much more numerous there than with us, 
 and is altogether more attractive than our water hen. The rail is migratory, being likewise found in the 
 United States in the summer, and in Mexico in the winter. In Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Delaware, and 
 Maryland, we are told that the rail is pursued in light boats, from fifteen to eighteen feet long ; the shooter is 
 provided with a man to push the boat, which is done by standing on the stern, and propelling her with a pole 
 ten or twelve feet long, with a large knob on the end of it, to prevent it sinking too deep in the mud, and a spike 
 driven into the end of the knob to prevent slipping. The sportsman stands forward in the boat with his left 
 foot considerably advanced, in order to keep himself in a steady position ; the boat is then pushed according 
 to the shooter's direction, and the birds, becoming alarmed, will rise before him almost always at such a dis- 
 tance as to make their death certain, at least, if the sportsman be a good gunner. The sport seldom lasts 
 longer than four hours, for soon after the tide begins to ebb, from some cause not easily explained, the bird 
 will not get up, It is no uncommon thing for one shooter to kill from fifty to eighty birds in a tide. 
 
 213. The migrations of the wild pigeon in America brings and takes away such countless 
 myriads of these birds as to defy calculation. " In Upper Canada," says Mr. Howison, in his 
 entertaining Sketches, " you may kill twenty or thirty at one shot of the masses which darken 
 the air." And in the United States, according to Wilson the ornithologist, they sometimes 
 desolate and lay waste a tract of country forty or fifty miles long, and five or six broad, by 
 making it their breeding-place. While in the state of Ohio Mr. Wilson saw a flock of 
 these birds which extended, he judged, more than a mile in breadth, and continued to pass 
 over his head at the rate of one mile in a minute, during four hours ; thus making its 
 whole length about two hundred and forty miles. According to his moderate estimate, 
 this flock contained two thousand two hundred and thirty millions. During their passage 
 they are tempted to alight by the following decoy : — " The flight and stool pigeons, as they 
 are called, are prepared by passing a thread through the edges of both their eyelids, which 
 are thus closed ; their legs are booted, and the flights being fastened to long strings, are 
 thrown into the air, and fly as far as they are permitted ; while the stool pigeon is tied to a 
 narrow board which, at the end where the bird is fixed, rises and falls, and both kinds of 
 decoys, by the flapping of their wings draw the attention of the passing flocks of wild 
 pigeons, which are thus made to alight on prepared ground within reach of the concealed 
 spring-net, or on a long pole rising a little from the horizontal line, so as to give the greatest 
 effect to the discharge of the gun from the bush-house which conceals the sportsman. The 
 net, concealed by cut grass, is sprung by a rope, which is pulled at the moment after the 
 pigeons alight upon the prepared ground." The Canadians al.so take them, it is said, in the 
 following simplemanner : — '' A fir tree is stripped of its branches, and a pole is attached to 
 the stem horizontally, on which the birds continue to alight until it is covered, which is the 
 signal for the gunner, who lies concealed in an ambush, to rake the line with his gun." 
 This variety of pigeon is variegated in its plumage ; it is likewise rather less than oiu- wood 
 pigeon and hardly equals it in flavour ; without doubt, however, the arts of cookery might 
 improve it, while health and hunger combine to provide an excellent sauce for it, among the 
 thousands who feed thereon during their migration. 
 
 214. In Hudson's Bag goose shooting proves an economic sport both to the English settlers 
 and to the Indians. Mr. Pennant says " The English at Hudson's Bay depend greatly on 
 geese of this and other kinds for their support, and in favourable years kill three or four 
 thousand, which are salted and barrelled. Their arrival is impatientlv expected bv the 
 
 F4 
 
72 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. VARr I. 
 
 inhabitants, as they are one of the cliief articles of their food, and also the harbingers of 
 spring ; and the month is named by the Indians the goose moon. Tliey appear usually at 
 our settlements in numbers about St. George's Day, and fly northward to nestle in security. 
 They prefer islands to the continent, as further from the haunts of men. Thus Marble 
 Island was found in August to swarm with swans, geese and ducks ; the old ones moulting 
 and the young unfledged and incapable of flying. The English send out their servants, as 
 well as the Indians, to shoot these birds on their passage. It is in vain to pursue them ; 
 they therefore form a row of huts made of boughs, at musket-shot distance from each other, 
 and place them in a line across the parts of the vast marshes of the country where the geese 
 are expected to pass. Each stand is occupied by a single person ; these, on the approach 
 of the birds, mimic their cackle so well that the geese will answer, wheel and come nearer 
 the hovel. The sportsman keeps motionless and on his knees, with his gun cocked, and 
 never fires till he has seen the eyes of the geese. He fires as they are going from him, then 
 picks up another gun that lies by him and discharges that. The geese killed he sets up 
 on sticks as if alive, to decoy others ; he also makes artificial birds for the same purpose. In 
 a good day (for they fly in very uncertain and unequal numbers), a single Indian will kill 
 two hundred. Notwithstanding every sort of goose has a diflTerent call, yet the Indians are 
 
 admirable in their imitation of every one. 
 The Canadian goose, so called (fig. 49. ) 
 must not be passed over, but on the 
 contrary should be noticed as a very 
 valuable animal, whether wild or tame. 
 It appears from many sources that the 
 Indians of Hudson's Bay are very ex- 
 pert in snaring swans, geese, and ducks, 
 by making a number of hedges or fences project into the water at right angles from the 
 banks of a river, lake, or pond ; for it is observed that these birds generally swim near the 
 margin for the benefit of feeding on the grass, &c. ; the fences are continued for some 
 distance from the shore, and separated two or three yards from each other, so that the 
 openings are left sufl^ciently large for the birds to swim through. In each of these openings 
 a snare is hung and fastened to a stake, which the bird when entangled cannot drag from 
 the bottom ; and to prevent the snare from being blown out of its proper position by the 
 wind, it is secured to the stakes which form the opening with tender grass, which is easily 
 broken when the bird is caught." 
 
 215. Horse racing is now practised in the United States with much of the spirit and for- 
 malities of the English turf. There are established courses at New York, Washington, 
 Long Island, and other places. 
 
 Sect IV. The Field Sports of South America. 
 
 216. The field sports of South America cannot be said to assume that masculine character 
 which they present in the north, notwithstanding that country boasts of the puma, as a 
 representative of the African lion, and of the ocelot and once as bastard types of the 
 leopard and panther. For it must be allowed that the bison, the elk, the moose, the 
 stately stag, and the lesser varieties of the deer family, which speckle the trackless plains, or 
 inhabit the fastnesses of the unbounded forests of the northern tract, give more ample scope 
 to the lovers of the chase than those of the southern states. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. TTie Chase of the Urus or Wild Bull. 
 
 217. JFild cattle are hunted hy the natives of the South American plains. The manner 
 in which this sport is conducted is thus described by a traveller : — " After a ride of about 
 three or four miles, on a large open plain, we found about four hundred head of cattle, rode 
 gently round to bring them into a more compact body, and made the animal, which was to be 
 chased, distinctly known to every individual of the party ; our settled object was to drive 
 him to the house, and to render the sport as complete as possible, the lasso or noose was 
 not to be used until there was a probability that he would otherwise escape. Some of the 
 people then dashed into the midst of the herd, attentively observing the selected animal. 
 One half of the oxen were thus at once driven from the spot, and others which chose to do 
 so were permitted to follow ; but wherever the victim turned, a horseman met him and 
 stopped his career. The work was easy till the remaining group was reduced to about 
 twenty, which then made violent attempts to join their comrades, and fiercely attacked 
 the huntsmen who intercepted them. In a short time four of them, being hard pressed, 
 plunged into some watery ground about two miles from the house, and among them was 
 the object of the chase. When driven from the water, this small number was more harrassed 
 than before, and perceiving their danger, exerted themselves with redoubled violence. Some- 
 times we were obliged to ride hard, and great coolness and address were necessary to 
 prevent their escaping behind us into the wood. In this last respect our efforts were in vain ; 
 
Book II. 
 
 HUNTING THE PUMA. 
 
 73 
 
 they gained this refuge, and we could no longer act in concert. The wood was full of thick 
 bushes of myrtle, and many trees spread their arms horizontally at seven or eight feet 
 from the ground. It was matter of high gratification, as well as wonder, to observe how 
 our huntsmen rounded the bushes and bent under the branches, so as sometimes to hang on 
 the sides of their horses. Though unable to follow I soon encountered our chief, who had 
 made an unsuccessful cast with his lasso, and was disentangling it from the branch of a tree. 
 I shall never forget the ardour and rapidity with which he afterwards darted and wheeled 
 among the trees, nor lose the conviction fixed upon my mind, what execution such men, so 
 trained, must be capable of in a country like this. My musings were soon interrupted by 
 my reaching the beach, and seeing at a distance our young hero with the ox securely 
 attached to his horse by the lasso, and leading the captive towards the house. The instru- 
 ment had gone round his horns, and was fixed close to the crown of his head. The animal, 
 thus entangled, made many ferocious efforts to gore the horse that now led him, but this 
 wary creature kept his eye upon the ox, and pulled at the lasso so as to keep it always on 
 the stretch, and himself two springs in advance. In his exertions he was greatly assisted by 
 his rider ; but the ox, convinced at length that his attempts to gore his leader were vain, be- 
 came sullen, and was partly dragged onwards. Recovering his exertions, however, it 
 became necessary to apply another lasso to assist him in conducting his captive, who, 
 seemingly conscious that he was completely subdued, now walked along quietly to the 
 hut, after a chase of three hours, where, being tied to a post, he bellowed with madness, 
 and furiously tried to disengage himself. A man now came forward with an instrument 
 called a facam, resembling a carving-knife, and, warning every one to be on his guard, 
 passed near the heels of the ox, and by a back-handed stroke houghed him, on which the ox 
 gave a desperate kick, and, snapping the tendon, fell on his haunches. A third then drew 
 a sharp knife across his throat, when, with a deep bellow, expressive of rage and agony, he 
 yielded up his life. Immediately the people set about skinning the beast, and preparing a 
 part of him for dinner. The skin, as it was taken off, being carefully stretched on the 
 ground, preserved the flesh from blood and dirt. During this process fires had been kindled 
 and burned down to clear embers ; slices of flesh were then cut off from the ribs, as the 
 choicest part, for the master and his guests, and roasted at a fire apart ; afterwards 
 the attendants helped themselves as they pleased, and cooked their portion after their own 
 mode." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Hunting the Puma, or American Lion. 
 
 218. The puma (Felis Concofor Linn., Jig. 50.) is considered by modern naturalists to be 
 
 essentially different from the jaguar, and, though familiarly called the American lion, it 
 
 _ "- -^ .^ differs from the true lion in the shape of the 
 
 ^^ - 50 head, which in the puma is small and round, 
 
 whereas a square form of the head is a marked 
 character in the other. Mr. Kean's lion, as he 
 was called, was a puma ; and it is remarkable 
 of these animals, that, although they are the 
 most ferocious and cruel of the tribe in their 
 wild state, they are the most easily tamed and 
 gentle when domesticated. It was roundly 
 asserted by Molina and D'Azara, both authors 
 of credit, whose opportunities of collecting 
 information on the subject were certainly con- 
 siderable, that the puma will not attack a 
 PLMA. man ; but the following melancholy occur- 
 
 rence is but one out of many known instances to the contrary : — " Two hunters went out 
 in quest of game on the Katskill mountains, in the province of New York, on the road 
 from New York to Albany, each armed with a gun, and accompanied by his dog. It was 
 agreed between them that they should go in contrary directions round the base of a hill, 
 which formed one of the points in these mountains ; and that, if either discharged his piece, 
 the other should cross the hill as expeditiously as possible, to join his companion in pursuit 
 of the game shot at. Shortly after separating, one heard the other fire, and, agreeably to 
 their compact, hastened to his comrade. After searching for him for some time without 
 effect, he found his dog dead, and dreadfully torn. Apprised by this discovery that the 
 animal shot at was large and ferocious, he became anxious for the fate of his friend, and 
 assiduously continued the search for him, when his eyes were suddenly directed, by the 
 deep growl of a puma, to the large branch of a tree, where he saw the animal crouching on 
 the body of a man, and directing his eyes towards him, apparently hesitating whether to 
 descend and make a fresh attack on the survivor, or to relinquish its prey, and take to 
 flight. Conscious that much depended on celerity, the hunter discharged his piece, and 
 wounded the animal mortally, when it and the body of the man fell together from the 
 tree. The surviving dog then flew at the prostrate beast, but a single blow from its paw 
 
 
74 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Pakt I. 
 
 laid it dead by its side. In this state of things, finding that his comrade was dead, 
 and that there was still danger in approaching the wounded animal, the man prudently 
 retired, and with all haste brought several persons to the spot, where the unfortunate hunter 
 and both the dogs were all lying dead together." {Cuvier, Animal Kingdom, by Griffith, 
 vol. ii. p. 438.) 
 
 219. The mmnier of hunting the puma is as varied as the methods in use against the tiger, 
 every one of which is •occasionally employed against the former animal ; but, superadded to 
 these, the puma is entangled by the dexterous cast of the lasso. A traveller writes, — " On 
 approaching pretty near to the marsh we discovered, to our infinite delight, a considerable 
 quantity of rain water among the rushes, and were on the point of dismounting to partake 
 of it, when suddenly a large puma, or South American lion, sprung from a rushy lair where 
 he had been crouched, and instantly fled across the plain. This somewhat startling appear- 
 ance dispersed our thirst, or the sense of it, for the moment, and we all turned our horses 
 in pursuit of the fugitive. I have elsewhere described the extraordinary skill of the Gauchos 
 with their lasso. On this occasion I had to witness a new instance of it in the Cordovese 
 scout, who, presently coming up with the lion, cast his lasso over its head in an instant, 
 and brought it to the ground, almost choked by the running noose. On recovering himself 
 a little, the lion seemed disposed to turn on his assailants, and defend himself; but before 
 he could rise, the lasso of the eapataz was dexterously cast round his hind legs, and the 
 holder of it riding on, the lion was stretched on the plain by the tightened cords, without 
 the power of moving. With the rapidity of lightning the Cordovese now dismounted, and 
 the blood of the animal was the next instant gushing from beneath his knife. After satis- 
 fying our thirst by returning to the marshy pool, the carcass of the lion was dragged to the 
 carts, where the skin was taken oflP, and the flesh cut into small pieces, roasted, and eaten 
 within an hour of our first sight of the living animal. The flesh, which I tasted, was very 
 white, and resembling veal, but of a fishy flavour ; but certainly it was much preferable to 
 that of a newly-slain buck, which was roasted at the same time. The flesh of the lion is 
 esteemed a great delicacy by the Gauchos, and consequently a feast on one is looked upon 
 as a treat of no ordinary kind. The next day we arrived at Melinquecito, where a lioness 
 with two cubs was taken ; the mother was killed and eaten, and the two cubs were put into 
 one of the carts, with the intention of conveying them alive to Buenos Ayres, but for want 
 of proper food they soon died." 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Hunting the Peccary and Tapir. 
 
 220. The peccary of America {Sus Tajacu L.inn., Jig. 51.), which may be considered to 
 stand in the place of the wild boar of other quarters of the globe, is a gregarious animal, 
 
 and congregates in large herds. It makes a very 
 ■'~ ^~ '^^'^Z desperate resistance against the hunters, who attack 
 
 it for its flesh, after the manner of hunting the wUd 
 -,^ boar, by running it down and spearing it, or by 
 lying in ambush and shooting it. This animal 
 also sometimes commences the attack itself, and 
 then proves very dangerous to men, horses, and 
 ii ^ t^axiriju^^^^fjuf^^.^^^^ dogs. M. de la Borde describes two varieties of 
 
 ' ^H^' rr^"^^^^^i *^^is animal, one smaller than the other : he relates 
 
 fi}p-^^ SfeT ^^^^r i'^aX, " Being one day engaged with some others in 
 
 • - ^ sf'S;--- . "x* >^jSS. hunting a drove of peccaries, they were surrounded 
 
 by them, and obliged to take refuge upon a piece 
 of rock ; and, notwithstanding they kept up a con- 
 stant fire among them, the creatures did not retire 
 '•■""'•^''^ till a great number of them were slain." 
 
 221. The tapir {Hippopotamus terrestris Linn.), already figured among the Indian animals 
 (p. 40. ), is to the South Americans the representative of the hippopotamus. Its habits 
 are the same, and it is chased after the same manner ; and like that animal, when found 
 at some distance from the shore, is seldom able to make a sufficiently speedy retreat from 
 the hunters and their dogs before it is either speared or shot. The alpaca and vicunna are 
 likewise both hunted with avidity, and both afford interesting sport and excellent food. 
 This is also the country of the condor, which the natives are said to entrap by concealing 
 themselves within the skin of a newly killed ox, on which this monstrous bird descends to 
 feed, and is then within reach of his wily enemy. Tlie pigeon is here found in immense 
 flocks, and, though it is shot in vast numbers, it still appears equally plentiful. Red legged 
 partridges of different kinds, some very large and others smaller, are in great plenty here. 
 Wild turkeys arc likewise found in flocks, as in North America, and are equally prized. 
 Aquatic fowls of every description swarm, and are taken by a variety of methods, differing 
 but little, however, from those practised in North America. 
 
Book II. SPORTING WITH SHARKS AND CROCODILES. 75 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Sporting icith Sharks and Crocodiles. 
 222. The shark ( Squalus Linn. ) infests the shores of South America, and, strange to say, 
 is an object of sporting enterprise with some of the natives, who boldly venture into the 
 deep, and wage what to all appearance would seem a most unequal contest with this vora- 
 cious animal, of which we have already related one remarkable instance. (See p. 40.) But 
 such is the dexterity and coolness of these divers that, armed with a knife only, they dare 
 the shark to the attack, and, watching the moment when he turns to seize them as his 
 prey, they plunge the weapon into him, themselves usually escaping unhurt. Captain Hall, 
 in his amusing and interesting work lately published, under the title of Fragments of Voyages 
 and Travels, calls this the " sport of sports," and relates a mortal comliat between Jacko 
 and his hereditary enemy the shark. He says, " I remember once observing Jacko the monkey 
 running backwards and forwards along the after part of the poop-hammock netting, grinning, 
 screaming, and chattering, with his head over the railing, staring with his eyes almost 
 bursting from his head. ' Messenger, run to the cook for a piece of pork,' cries the 
 captain, taking command with as much glee as if it had been an enemy's cruiser he was 
 about to engage. ' Where's your hook, quarter- master ? ' ' Here, sir, here !' cries the 
 fellow, and in the next instant piercing with it a huge junk of rusty pork. The hook, 
 which is as thick as one's little finger, is attached to a fierce-looking grappling-iron, and 
 further, is furnished with three or four feet of chain, a precaution which is absolutely 
 necessary, for a voracious shark will sometimes gobble the bait so deep into his stomach, 
 that, but for the chain, he would snap through the rope by which the hook is held. A 
 shark, like a midshipman, is generally very hungry ; but, in the rare cases when he is not 
 in good appetite, he sails slowly up to the bait, smells at it, and gives it a poke with his 
 shovel nose, turning it over and over. He then edges off to the right or left, as if he 
 apprehended mischief, but soon returns again to enjoy the delicious haut-goitt, as the sailors 
 term the flavour of the damaged pork, of which a piece is always selected if it can be 
 found. This' coquetry or shyness I have seen go on for an hour together, after which the 
 shark has made up his mind to have nothing to say to us, and either swerved away to 
 windward, if there be any breeze at all, or dived so deep that his place could be detected 
 only by a faint touch or flash of white, many fathoms down. The loss of a Spanish galleon 
 in chase, I am persuaded, could hardly cause more bitter regret, or call forth more intem- 
 perate expressions of anger and impatience. On the other hand, I suppose the first symptom 
 of an enemy's flag coming down in the fight was never hailed with greater joy than is felt 
 by a ship's crew on the shark turning round to seize the bait, A greedy whisper of delight 
 passes from mouth to mouth ; every eye is lighted up, and such as have not bronzed their 
 cheeks by too long exposure to sun and wind, may be seen to alter their hue from pale to 
 red, and back to pale again, like the tints of the dying dolphin." 
 
 223. " UTien a bait is lovied astern of a ship that has any motion through the water at all, it is necessarily 
 brought to the surface or nearly so. This of course obliges the shark to bite it from below ; and, as his mouth 
 is placed under his chin, not over it like that of a Christian, he must turn nearly on his back before he can 
 seize the floating piece of meat in which the hook is concealed. Even if he does not turn completely round, 
 he is forced to slew himself, as it is called, so far as to show some portion of his white belly. The instant the 
 white skin flashes on the sight of the expectant crew, a subdued cry, or murmur of satisfaction is heard amongst 
 the crowd,*but no one speaks for fear of alarming the shark. Sometimes, at the very instant the bait is cast over 
 the stern, the shark flies at it with such eagerness, that he actually springs partly out of the water. In 
 general, however, he goes more leisurely to work, and seems rather to suck in the bait than to bite it. Much 
 dexterity is required in the hand which holds the line at this moment ; for a bungler is apt to be too preci- 
 pitate, and to jerk away the hook before it has got far enough down the shark's maw. The secret of the sport 
 is to let the voracious monster gulph down the huge mass of pork, and then give the rope a violent pull, by 
 which the barbed point, quitting the edge of the bait, buries itself in the coats of the victim's throat or 
 stomach. The suddenness of the jerk with which the poor devil U brought up, when he has reached the 
 length of his tether, often turns him quite over on the surface of the water ; then commence the loud cheers, 
 taunts, and other sounds of rage and triumph so long suppressed. Instead, however, of being instantly 
 hauled, it is held the best practice to play him a little, with his mouth at the surface, till he becomes some- 
 what exnausted. No sailor ought ever to think of hauling a shark oi? board merely by the rope fastened to the 
 hook, for however impotent his struggles may generally be in the water, they are rarely unattended with risk 
 when the rogue is drawn halfway up. To prevent the line breaking, or the" hook snapping, or the jaw being 
 torn away, the device of a running bow-line knot is always adopted, the noose, being slipped down the rope, and 
 passed over the monster's head, is made to join at the point of juncture of the tail with the body. When this 
 is once fixed, the first act of the piece is held to be complete, and the vanquished enemy is afterwards easily 
 drawn over the top-rail, and flung on the deck, to the unspeakable delight of all hands. Hauled on deck the 
 first operation is always to deprive him of his tail, which is seldom an easy matter, it not being at all safe to 
 come too near him, but some dexterous hand, familiar with the use of the broad axe, watches for a quiet 
 moment, and at a single blow severs it from the body. He is then closed with by another, who leaps across 
 the prostrate foe, and with an adroit cut rips him open from snout to tail, and the tragedy is over, so far as 
 the struggles and suflerings of the principal actor are concerned. There always follows, however, the most 
 lively curiosity on the part of the sailors to learn what the shark has got stowed away in his inside, but they 
 are often disappointed, for the stomach is generally empty. I remember one famous exception, indeed, when 
 a very large fellow was caught on board the Alceste, in Angree Roads, at Java, when we were proceeding to 
 China with the embassy under Lord Amherst. A number of ducks and hens, which had died in the night, 
 were as usual thrown overboard in the morning, besides several baskets, and many other minor things, such 
 as bundles of shavings and bits of cordage, all which things were found in this huge sea-monster's inside. 
 But what excited most surprise and admiration was the hide of a buffalo, killed on board that day for the 
 ship's company's dinner. The old sailor, who had cut open the shark, stood with a foot on each side, and drew 
 out the very articles, one by one, from the huge cavern into which they had been indiscriminately drawn. 
 When the operator came at last to the buffalo's skin, he held it up before him like a curtain, and exclaimed, 
 ' There, my lads, d'ye see that, he has swallowed a buffalo, but he could not dis-gest the hide 1 ' " 
 
76 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 224. To contend voluntarily with a crocodile is a sporting enterprise which would not accord 
 with the taste of every one ; and yet, as long ago as the time of Pliny, this warfare has heen 
 practised, as the following translation from the great Roman naturalist will prove : — " There 
 is a race of men hostile to the crocodile, called Tentyritce, from an island in the Nile itself, 
 which they inhabit. Their stature is small, but their courage in this practice is wonderful. 
 This beast is terrible to them that flee from him, but runs away from his pursuers, and these 
 men alone dare attack him. Moreover, it is affirmed they swim after him in the river, and 
 mounting on his back like horsemen, as he opens his jaws to bite with his head turned up, 
 they thrust a club into his movith, and holding the ends of it, one in the right hand and the 
 other in the left, they bring him to shore captive as if with bridles, and so frightened with 
 their shouts only, that they compel him to disgorge the bodies he had just swallowed, in 
 order to be buried." Dr. Pococke also, in his Observations on Egypt, mentions a method of 
 taking the crocodile still more like that which Mr. Waterton, assisted by the Indians, as 
 mentioned below, practised on one of these monsters of the Essequibo in South America. 
 Dr. Pococke says, " They make some animal cry at a distance from the river, and when the 
 crocodile comes out, they thrust a spear into his body, to which a rope is tied ; they then let 
 him go into the water to spend himself, and afterwards drawing him out, run a pole 
 into his mouth, and jumping on his hack, tie his jaws together." Herodotus says that the 
 
 people of Elephantine in Egypt, call the crocodile 
 Xafxipr), champse (^Euterpe, cap. Ixix. ); and it is 
 worthy of remark that Bryant gives, among names 
 for it, that of Caimin {Mythology, vol. ii. p. 398.). 
 He likewise states that some animal is made to 
 cry near the river, so that by its noise the cro- 
 codile may be attracted to the spot ; and we find 
 due notice was likewise given on the banks of the 
 Essequibo, for we read " the Indian" having laid 
 the bait, then took the empty shell of a land tor- 
 toise, and gave it some heavy blows with an axe, 
 which he said was to call the cayman. In a very rare and singular book of field sports, 
 entitled, " Venationes Ferarum, Avium, Piscium, Pugnm Bestiariorum, et mutuce Bestiarum, de- 
 picta a Joanne Stradano, edits per Nicolaum Visscher, cum privilegio ordinum Hollandi® 
 et West Frisiffi," there are many plates on sporting subjects, and among them our cut 
 (Jig. 52.), accompanied the following verse: — 
 
 " Tentyra in JEgypto, Nilum Juxta, insula gentem 
 Intrepidam gignit ; crocodili haec scandere dorsum 
 Audet : refrenat baculo os : discedere cogit 
 Ex arane in terram: mortem acceleratque nocenti ; " 
 
 which may be thus translated : — " Tentyra, an island of the Nile in Egypt, is inhabited by 
 an intrepid people, who climb the crocodile's back, and bridling his mouth with a staff, 
 force him out of tlie water and slay him." Mr. Waterton, in his Wanderings in South America, 
 in modern days informs us that he also has practised a similar feat. The foregoing extracts, 
 with other interesting matter, have however been quoted by a correspondent in the Magazine 
 of Natural History, vol. ii. p. 13. as a proof that the practice has long been common. We 
 can also take on ourselves to affirm that it bears even a character of less daring than that of 
 attacking the shark in his own element, as is not unfrequently done by the Indians, and 
 has also been successfully attempted by one of our own sailors, as we learn by the account 
 of Captain Basil Hall, so lately quoted. It appears that Mr. Waterton and his Indians 
 " having secured a crocodile or cayman, as it is termed, of the Essequibo, by a baited hook 
 fastened to a long rope, they pulled the cayman," as he tells us, " within two yards of him. 
 I saw," he says, " that he was in a state of fear and perturbation ; I instantly dropped the 
 mast, sprang up, and jumped on his back, turning half round as I vaulted, so that I gained my 
 seat with my face in a right position. I immediately seized his fore-legs, and by main force 
 twisted them on his back ; thus they served me for a bridle." ( Wanderings in South America, 
 3d eA p. 242.) 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 The Progress of Field Sports in Europe, 
 
 225. The chase in all northern latitudes must of necessity present a similarity of feature, 
 as the indigenous animals, which are the objects of it, do not essentially differ. As this 
 observation will apply both to North America, so lately the subject of our notice, and to 
 Northern Europe, to which we are now proceeding, it will not excite surprise if we dwell 
 
Book II. FIELD SPORTS OF RUSSIA. 77 
 
 in our detail on such points only as present some essential variations in the animals which 
 are the objects of the chase, and on any distinct traits of nationality in the mode of pur- 
 suing them. As we direct our view to the temperate and southern parts of Europe, both 
 the animals and the methods of hunting them will present traits sufficiently distinct to 
 render a fuller account necessary to our purpose of forming a universal history of field sports. 
 226. The zoology of Europe may be considered as marked by the small number of its 
 original quadrupeds ; the great number of its insect tribe, and the paucity of its reptiles in 
 size and number, and fortunately in their innocuous nature also. European birds are tole- 
 rably numerous, but their tendency to migrate is remarkable, though it is unquestionably 
 natural ; for they are singularly strong on the wing, as is well known to the gunner of the 
 marshes. The give and take, as the sportsman would call it, of the migratory birds is sin- 
 gularly marked in the periodic interchange. Those that leave us in autumn are replaced 
 by vast tribes of wildfowl, with woodcocks, snipes, plovers, &c. Of the general features of 
 European zoology we may remark, such have been the effects of civilisation, that the 
 original distribution of its animals is greatly disturbed ; and so many early exotics had been 
 introduced, that we find it somewhat difficult to separate and define them. Arctic Europe, 
 which comprehends Greenland, Lapland, the islands of Spitzbergen and Iceland, with much 
 of Norway, Sweden, and Russia, must be supposed to produce many quadrupeds similar to 
 those of Arctic and North America. Thus our northern regions own the polar bears, the 
 reindeer, the arctic foxes, wolves, and a long list of the fur-bearing tribes. In Central 
 Europe we find the brown bears in common ; the black bear, on the contrary, is now very 
 seldom met with. Two or three species of the wild cat, or lynx, are common ; the beaver 
 was also well known, but is not now a British resident. Of ruminants we have the stag, the 
 fallow deer, the roe, the ibex, the yzard, and the chamois. The musmon, from which it is 
 thought our domestic sheep are descended, is still, it is said, found in some parts of Europe, 
 as Sardinia, Corsica, &c. The ox was also a wild inhabitant of our quarter ; and the white 
 variety still exists in some parts of Scotland, and was to be met with at Chiilingham, in 
 Northumberland, not very long since. The buffalo is found in Greece and Italy, but only in a 
 domestic state. We have two species of the marinot, four varieties of the hare, and some also of 
 the rabbit. The hamster, with his cheek pouches like the monkey, is also found among us. 
 
 227. Of the ornithology of Arctic and Northern Europe we may observe, as we did with regard to its quad- 
 rupeds, that many of them agree with those of Arctic and Northern America. We have, however, to notice 
 four species of European vultures. The great eared owl, though not common in Britain, is sufficiently so in 
 other parts of Europe. Three varieties of bustards are found in this quarter of the globe, two of partridges, 
 and one of the quail. We have three species of grouse ; nor must we pass over our woodcocks, snipes, ruffs, 
 plovers, and wildfowl. Of European fish we shall have occasion to treat hereafter fully. 
 
 Sect. I. The Field Sports of Russia. 
 
 228. Russian field sports, until the middle ages, partook of all the simplicity and rudeness 
 of the most barbarous countries ; and the vast forests on the shores of the Wolga, the Ocka, 
 and the Don, then harboured immense numbers of wild animals, as the surrounding plains 
 furnished herds of the wildest people. These semi-barbarians, as we may suppose, were led 
 to hunt these wild beasts more for their skins, and as a measure of retaliation for the loss of 
 their flocks, than for their flesh ; animal food being less sought for by the Russian peasantry 
 than by most others ; for the fasts of the Greek church, which interdict all animal food, 
 were so numerous as to amount to almost half the days of each year. 
 
 229. 77(6 southern parts of this vast country are inhabited by buffaloes, which exhibit all 
 the natural ferocity and strength of those of America, and are hunted by the Russians much 
 after the American fashion. The reindeer is also found, both wild and tame, in northern 
 Russia ; the former is pursued, in various ways, for his flesh and hide ; the latter serves all 
 the useful purposes in America to which this valuable creature is applied in Lapland. The 
 wolf is likewise found in plenty throughout all the wild parts of this country, although he 
 finds aU classes in league against him here as elsewhere. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Chase of the Wolf m Russia. 
 
 230. A wolf hunt annually takes place on the frozen surface of the Wolga. One of these is 
 very weli represented in the New Sporting Magazine, vol. iii. p. 363. , as follows ; but a 
 just principle of humanity forces from the narrator strong reprobation of the feelings both 
 of the actors and the spectators who attended the hunt. " On occasion of one of these 
 entertainments, given by M. Yaroslov, several wolves caught for the purpose were seen lying 
 together in a stable, to be turned out as they were wanted. On the day fixed for the sport, 
 the largest of the wolves was produced ; his mouth being confined by a cord and a running 
 noose, they put him in a sort of box running upon wheels, containing one large and two 
 smaller chambers ; the former was occupied by the wolf, one of the latter held a fox, and the 
 other two hares. The box was then drawn by a horse down to the river, which was already 
 covered with spectators. There is on this river, as at Moscow and at Petersburg, a space 
 railed off on the ice for sledge-racing — an amusement of which the Russians are very fond. 
 
78 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 though they never make bets. The hares were first let out, one after the other, and were 
 pursued by four great Siberian greyhounds, which however ran very ill. The wolf being 
 unmuzzled, two stout fellows took him, one by the ears and the other by the flanks, and set 
 him down upon the ice ; when, having looked round him for a few moments, he set off as 
 fast as he could. The snow however was deep, and the dogs, though they were also greatly 
 inconvenienced by it, were too near, and soon came up with him ; while two chasseurs on 
 horseback rode round and headed him, barbarously flogging him with their heavy Cossack 
 whips. He now turned round on the dogs, bit one severely, and put the rest on their guard ; 
 they no longer came so near, but contented themselves with baying round him. One of the 
 huntsmen now dismounted and commenced flogging him, on which he turned round sharp, 
 made a snap at his hand, and again set off running, in which, by his superior strength, he 
 would soon have tired the dogs, had not the chasseurs checked him. When the speed of the 
 horses and the heavy blows of the whip had tired and half-blinded him, the running-noose 
 was again slipped over his jaws, he was lifted into a sanky, and carried home for another 
 day's torment. The Siberian greyhound, just mentioned, is a very beautiful creature, with 
 silky hair and a fan-tail ; he is not so swift as our greyhounds, but is said to be more 
 hardy." 
 
 "^X. A general, or what may be called a congregational, hunting is common in most countries except 
 England, where sporting is confined to practices liberal in themselves, which place the pursuer and the 
 pursued on almost an equal footing. It is however probable that the ravages of wolves in northern countries 
 may excite so particular an antipathy against the animal as to blunt the usual sympathies. Indeed, we can 
 hardly wonder at this when the public papers, in 1825, printed the following official account of the devastations 
 committed by wolves in the government of Livonia, in the year 1823: they were stated to have devoured 
 1,841 horses ; 1,243 foals ; 1,807 horned cattle ; 733 calves ; 15,182 sheep ; 72G lambs ; 2,545 goats ; 183 kids ; 
 4,190 swine ; 312 sucking pigs ; 705 dogs ; 673 geese. 
 
 232. A pack of hounds is kept near St. Petersburg by the British residents of Russia ; 
 the performances of which, together with the general character of Russian sporting, being 
 extremely well portrayed in the Sporting Magazine for April, 1 830, we shall intrude on the 
 liberality of the proprietors to borrow a trifle therefrom. At the village of Garella, twelve 
 miles from the city, where the kennel is established, our author proceeded to inspect " the 
 stables, the kennel, and a rrienagerie, containing, amongst other animals, several young wolves, 
 who were to be bagged, or rather ' sacked,' and turned out on some future day. Tlie whole 
 establishment was complete, and well arranged. When we were mounted, the show of 
 horses was curious and amusing. There were English, Danish, Circassians, and Cossacks ; yet 
 all seemed in good condition, and the whole field presented a sportsmanlike and gentleman- 
 like appearance. After a ride of about five miles we threw tlie hounds into some low brush- 
 wood, and soon found a hare, that went away for three iniles as straight as any fox ; and 
 after an excellent run we killed her at the edge of one of those tremendous bogs which are 
 not uncommon in these plains of Ingria. Riding near some of these bogs I observed 
 several large snipes, of the species known in England as the horseman snipe. Tlieir flight is 
 heavy when compared with that of the common snipe, and they seldom extend it above two 
 hundred yards ; and owing to this circumstance, and their being plentiful at that season, 
 they afford most excellent sport. I once dined where a dish of nearly twelve couple was 
 placed on the table as the result of one day's shooting. After killing a leash of hares we 
 returned to Garella. The objections to their dogs running a variety of game do not exist 
 here in the same force as they do in England, as a wolf or fox chase is seldom interrupted 
 by a hare crossing the scent ; and the members of the hunt are always willing to run the 
 risk of their hounds becoming wild as harriers for the sake of a gallop after a wolf or a fox. 
 The wolf affords splendid sport, running even straighter than a fox ; but there are very few 
 instances of a wolf having been fairly run down by hounds unaided by greyhounds, or with- 
 out being headed by horsemen. The country in general is better for harriers than fox- 
 hounds, being an immense open tract, partially covered with stubble, low brushwood, and 
 occasional bogs, but frequently carpeted for miles with some of the finest turf for galloping 
 that I ever saw. Hares of two kinds are found on these plains ; the common brown hare 
 and a light grey hare, that turns white as the winter approaches. I had an opportunity of 
 seeing one of the latter sort, and was told of a singular instinct affecting them : they do 
 not double like the common hare, but run straight away at first like the fox, evidently, as it 
 woidd appear, aware that their colour would constantly betray them to their pursuers, and 
 that their only chance is in their speed." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Bear Hunting in Russia. 
 
 233. The brown bear ( Ursus Linn. ) is very common in many parts of Russia, and is hunted 
 in various ways according to the kind of country he inhabits, the season of the year, &c. In 
 the winter it is well known the bear becomes sluggish, and seeks a partial or total hyber- 
 nation, according to the degree of cold experienced. To discover him in his lair, the pea- 
 santry use their utmost vigilance, for his retreat is usually very artfully chosen, being 
 commonly in a secluded spot, such as a thicket, an excavation within a rocky mass, over- 
 grown with underwood or roots of a tree, &c. Having traced his habitation, the hunters do 
 
Book II. BEAR HUNTING IN RUSSIA. 
 
 79 
 
 not always venture at once to attack him in his fastness,but proceeding more securely, they cut 
 an avenue, before and behind his lair, of a width sufficient to allow him to pass, which they 
 line on each side with some nettinjj, it matters not how slight ; it appears that bears have 
 such an instinctive aversion to any thing like a toil, that they will rather pursue any course 
 than that which leads through something having this appearance. Assured therefore that he 
 will not attempt to escape by any other route than one or other of the avenues, they do not 
 leave it to his choice to determine which, but part of them placing themselves in ambush at 
 one end of the avenue send the remainder to make a great noise at the other. The bear, 
 attempting to escape on the still side, meets his armed foes, and is presently dispatched by 
 their rifles. 
 
 234. The hyhernation of the European bear seldom amounts to perfect torpidity, but on the contrary remiti 
 occasionally, when one of them prowls abroad in search of food, in which case he is often traclied home. 
 The individual who thus discovers his hiding-place usually summonses assistance immediately, for it is ex- 
 tremely hazardous for a less number than three persons to attack him. So tenacious is hoof life, that he will 
 often fatally wound his assailants after he has been penetrated by two or even three bullets. It is there- 
 fore only, when in the hands of three persons, that the enterprise is divested of danger. There are, notwith- 
 standing, Russians who, single-handed, will not shrink from the attack when armed with their couteau de 
 chasse, without which none of the hunters stir abroad, nor is it common even for the peasantry of woodland 
 districts to be without this instrument. Thus armed, a regular bear hunter will sometimes court the attack. 
 The bear rushes up according to his invariable custom, extends his huge paws, either to strike or clasp the 
 hunter : at this moment the couteau de chasse is plunged into his chest with fatal certainty. 
 
 235. In the long winters of the northern parts of Russia the peasantry take advantage of the 
 frozen state of the snow to hunt animals by means of skidas, or snow shoes {fig. 53.), which 
 
 are manufactured from boardshalf an inch thick, 
 between two or three inches in width, and of 
 uncertain lengths, but in all turned up in front, 
 after the manner of our skates. That for the 
 left foot is always the longest by four or five feet : 
 thus, if this is nine, ten, or eleven feet long, the 
 right would be five, six, or seven ; see figure 
 This inequality of length enables the wearer to 
 SNOW sHOKs. (.Q wheel about in his path. In the cut a spiked 
 
 staff is seen, which assists the hunter in his progress, particularly in mounting or descending 
 precipices. The use of these shoes is great, but it requires much practice to use them with 
 ease. In Mr. Lloyd's Northern Field Sports the importance of the skidas is described in a 
 very interesting manner, and from him we learn that they are universally employed in 
 Russia, Sweden, and Denmark, during the winter season. 
 
 23(5. The wild boar is hunted in many parts of Russia, but particularly on the shores of the 
 Wolga, where, from feeding on saline plants, these porcine gentry fatten, it is said, to six 
 hundred pounds' weight. Notwithstanding this bulk they are very active, and oppose a 
 most determined resistance to the hunter, who often gets worsted in the encounter. 
 
 237. The lointer fishing in the targe rivers of Russia, notwithstanding their being completely frozen over, 
 is a proof what exertions a poor but industrious people will make for food. " A hole is cut, about four feet by 
 two, in the ice, to let down a common drag-net ; opposite to this, at the distance they mean to pull up the net, 
 is another hole, about four feet square, they then cut a number of small round holes, at about four yards distant 
 from each other, in a circular form, from the hole where the net is let down to that where it is taken up. At 
 the ends of the two strings, that is, the upper and lower strings which drag the net, long poles are tied; these 
 poles will reach from one round hole to another, where they are directed and pushed under the ice, as they 
 swim on the top of the water, till they come to the biggest square hole, at which they draw them out, and by 
 this means the net encloses the fish it has surrounded ; for the upper part of the net is floated at the top of 
 the water under the ice, and the lower part of it is sunk by leads in the same manner as when the river is 
 open; the ingenuity of the operation cousists in the contrivance of dragging under the ice." 
 
 238. Horse racing is very fashionahle with the nobility and gentry of Russia, and is much 
 practised both in Moscow and Petersburg. Many of our best bred horses have been ex- 
 ported to Russia, by which the breed there has been greatly improved. The Russian 
 gentry have been long famous for their trotting matches, which are often performed on the 
 snow, the horses being attached to a sledge. A Russian nobleman assured the editor, 
 that, on a beaten snow path, some of the trotters have performed in sledge harness seven and 
 even eight miles within thirty minutes, and it was not unusual to give two or three hundred 
 pounds for a very superior trotter. It is probable, however, that the encouragement of 
 what is conventionally understood by racing has lessened the rage for trotting matches. 
 
 239. Racing between the English and Cossack breeds of horses is described at length by a 
 correspondent in the Sporting Magazine for August, 1826, who translated it from a French 
 newspaper. It was to the effect that " The result of several races that took place last year in 
 the neighbourhood of St. Petersburg and in the steppes, and more particularly the well 
 known competition on the 10th o'f August, between the English and Cossack horses, 
 had given to our great stud-owners and breeders the laudable desire of thoroughly proving 
 the bottom and speed of their horses by running them great distances, in order to preserve 
 with care that breed which should show its superiority in such a contest. The horses from 
 the stud of Count Platoff having won every thing before them, in all races from ten to 
 twenty vcrsts, in which they have been engaged for some years past on the banks of the 
 
HO 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 Don ; ]mt, contrary to public expectation, having failed in longer races of fifty versts, 
 which took place last November, the consequence was, the breed of the count was generally 
 considered as degenerated and incapable of running so long and distressing a race. In 
 order to wipe away this stain, and re-establish the reputation of his horses. Count PlatofF 
 proposed on the spot to engage them in a race still longer than any that had taken place. 
 For the particulars of this interesting trial of speed and bottom, we would refer to the 
 original ; our limits confine us to state that the result was highly flattering to the ex- 
 cellence of the stud of this distinguished nobleman. The first at the goal was a grey horse 
 called Jason, bred by the count. Jason, which came in, it is said, without being apparently 
 much fatigued, was followed at about three hundred and ninety paces by a horse be- 
 longing to the Hetman, of an excellent breed from the Crimea. As the third and fifth 
 horses were also bred by Count Platoff", his point was decidedly gained ; and if the account 
 that Jason ran the distance, sixty-seven versts, or about forty English miles, in two hours 
 and five minutes, be correct, the performance was a wonderful one." 
 
 240. The polar bear (Jig. 54. ) is met with in some of the Russian dependencies, but it is 
 in Iceland that he holds a sort of sovereignty, and here he is often shot from ships and boats 
 
 as he passes along with the floating 
 
 f'^ 54 
 
 u. 
 
 masses of ice. The wild swan also 
 ofl^ers a common object of sport to the 
 natives of Iceland during the month of 
 August, at which time these birds moult 
 and are unable to fly. For this sport, 
 they provide themselves with active 
 dogs and quick horses, with which it is 
 said, they chase the swans over the great 
 marshes where they abound, and the 
 dogs being trained to the sport seize the 
 swan by the neck and dispatch him. 
 Wild fowl, as the duck and goose varieties 
 are called by sportsmen, abound here, 
 
 and are pursued with success, both by the native residents, and by the travellers who visit 
 
 this vast country. 
 
 Sect. 1 1. The Field Sports of Norwaj/, Sweden, and Denmark. 
 
 241. The field sports of Norway are most of them characterised by a wildness resembling 
 the habits of the natives, and the romantic and rude scenes which every where present them- 
 selves to the traveller. Nature, it is true, here assumes occasionally the pleasing features of 
 cultivation, but in general they are stern and severe. The rocky passes lead to mountainous 
 heights, and in the passage the eye is grieved to view the sad havoc made in the forests 
 around by the peasantry, who have burned vast tracts to save themselves the trouble of 
 felling the trees and clearing away the underwood. By this much of the wild game of the 
 country, both beast and fowl, have been dislodged. The wolf, bear, lynx, and fox, are de- 
 stroyed by the peasantry, by all the rude methods which characterise the hunting of other 
 northern people. The higher classes, who pursue them con amcre, employ modes more in 
 unison with the methods followed by the inhabitants of the southern parts of Europe. The 
 feathered tribes common to Northern Europe particularly abound here, and are shot both by 
 the gentry and peasantry. Sea-fowls are very numerous, and bird-catching and egg-finding 
 among the stupendous cliffs is the venturous but favourite employment of many of the 
 borderers. 
 
 242. Bear hunting is forced ore the Norwegians hy the ravages which these animals commit on 
 their cattle. Sir Arthur de Capell Brooke, in his Travels, relates that, " A little time before 
 his visit to Norway three bears had been killed, which were little inferior in size to the 
 small horses that drew his carriage. For the purpose of destroying them, the peasants 
 are assembled in large numbers, and extending themselves in a line, beat through the 
 part of the forest where the bears are supposed to be, uttering at the same time loud shouts, 
 and firing occasionally their guns. The bears being thus disturbed, assemble together, 
 sometimes to the number of twenty, and the hunters, then collecting their forces, surround 
 them, and commence a general fire upon the grizzly foes. This kind of hunting is attended, 
 to those who pursue it singly, with considerable danger ; as if the first shot miss, or any 
 other part than the head be wounded, the enraged animal rushes on the aggressor, whose 
 only dependence must then be upon his speed in escaping, or his courage and address in 
 the use of his couteau de chasse. Sometimes, also, by retreating quickly behind a tree, if he 
 have sufficient agility, he may have a chance of escaping. In Norway, however, as well as 
 in the northern parts of Sweden, the peasant undaunted goes thus in pursuit of the bear 
 unattended, relying upon his own skill and activity, and generally returns triumphant. 
 Sometimes he takes along with him two or three small dogs, which, when the bear is found, 
 by barking around him, divert his attention from the hunter, who is thus enabled to get a 
 certain shot." 
 
Book II. RINGING A BEAR. 81 
 
 243. Our acqjinintance with the methods of spurting in Sweden and Denmark were very limited until the 
 publication of Mr. Lloyd's Norlhern Field Sports, a work replete witli entertainment ant! information, from 
 which we shall be enabled to present a more correct outline of the methods of pursuing the chuse in those 
 countries than we might otherwise have done. At the same time we must observe, that neither our limits, 
 nor justice to the work, will admit of our doing more than to offer a meagre portion. The lovers of stirring 
 scenes and true sporting anecdote should refer to the original for a fund of entertainment. 
 
 244 The bear ( XJrsiis'Lixm.) is not so common in either Sweden or Norway as formerly ;both these countries, 
 however, still offer sufficient opportunities of meeting with these animals, which are mostly, if not wholly, of 
 the common brown variety. The degree of the hybernating propensity in the bear seems to be regulated by 
 his geographical distribution. In the southern parts of Russia and Germany it intermits, allowing many breaks 
 to what may be rather called a quiescent than a torpid state. During these breaks the animal bestirs himself 
 and seeks food. In less temperate countries he retires for two or three months to his den ; such is the case 
 in both Sweden and Denmark. During the longer periods of hybernation, Mr. Lloyd informs us that the 
 nutritive portion of the last meal eaten becoming absorbed, leaves a hardened stercor.aceous mass in the 
 rectum, called, in the vernacular language of the place, tappen, which, as might be expected, is parted with 
 as soon as the bear rouses from his lethargy. To this faecal mass the uninformed Swedes attribute very par- 
 ticular properties. (See Hybernation </ Animals, infra.) The Scandinavian bear is said to attain five 
 hiin Ired pounds' weight ; and it is asserted that one of this description had actually killed three horses, one 
 each night in succession. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. A Shall, or Swedish Congregational E tar Chase. 
 
 245. A shall in Sweden is a general hunt for the bear {fig. 55.), undertaken by the author- 
 ity of the state ; every house whore cattle are kept being bound to furnish one man as a 
 contingent to assist in the pursuit. It embraces, in some instances, a tract of sixtv miles 
 in circumference, and is then often attended by as many as fifteen hundred men' The 
 skall is advertised from the pulpit ; and the whole district having furnished its contingents, 
 the area to be hunted is regularly surrounded by men, placed not more than fifty paces 
 apart. At a set time this immense line, on being directed, gradually concentrates towards 
 a given point. This gradual march, aided by fires, noises, &c., naturally drives before it all 
 the wild animals within the area. The concentration sometimes occupies two or even three 
 days, before all the assemblage are drawn to the destined focus, during which all parties 
 bivouac for the night in the best manner they are able, for none must quit their post. As 
 these skalls take place only in the summer, when the absence of the sun is of very short 
 duration, and the twilight is so vivid as to allow every object to be almost as distinctly seen 
 as in a gloomy December day in our own country, this is not particularly felt. As the line 
 decreases the circle, the bears, against which the skall is principally directed, are driven 
 from their lairs, and become exposed to the fire of the gunners. It often happens that a 
 bear, finding himself thus hemmed in, attempts to break the line, and occasions much con- 
 fusion ; sometimes serious accidents. His attempts to escape are likewise not unfrequently 
 the means of eliciting some feats of prowess on the part of individuals who attack him. In 
 this battue, besides bears, elks, wolves, foxes, lynxes, and hares, are also destroyed; though 
 the bear is the only legitimate and authorised' object of destruction. For a very full and 
 well illustrated description of a skall we would refer to Mr. Lloyd's work. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Rhiging a Bear. 
 24G. Htnpng a bear. A winter skall is often undertaken, but is conducted orra very hmited scale only, and 
 even then is not common unless a bear have been what is called rinsed ; or, in other words, imless the exact 
 spot he has chosen for his winter quarters is discovered. Mr. Lloyd thus describes the method of rincin<r a 
 hear : — " When there is any snow on the ground, and the track of the animal (something resembling "in 
 more respects than one, that of a human being) is made out, a person follows it, until there is reason' to 
 believe that the bear may have taken up his quarters in the vicinity. This is indicated by his proceeding 
 very slowly, and in a crooked direction, or rather by his doubling in the same manner as a hare ; for, as long 
 as he goes in a straight line, he has no intention of lying down. The man now leaves the track, and com- 
 mences making an extended ring or circle round the suspected part of the forest. Should he succeed in 
 ^"'"Pl';'>"g this without again meeting with the track, he of course knows to a certainty the bear is within it. 
 If he finds the animal has proceeded beyond his intended circle, he commences another ring, and thus he 
 continues until he succeeds in accomplishing his object. The size of the ring depends on circumstances • 
 and in consequence, though some may not exceed a mile or two in circumference, others again are six' 
 or eight, or even more, lo ring a bear properly requires great experience; and during the operation, if 
 It may be so termed, the greatest silence and caution are necessary." When discovered he is either shot 
 before he becomes disturbed, or is driven out, as before described. 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 247. Elks, wolves, lynxes, foxes, hares, Sfc. as already observed, are to be met with both in 
 Sweden and Denmark, and are individually hunted by the gentry with packs of dogs, but 
 more frequently in small parties. All the objects of sport, however, now exist in very 
 limited numbers compared with those formerly found here. 
 
 248. Fox hunting is also a very favourite amusement with the Swedish sportsmen, but is mostly 
 conducted on foot, the nature of the country being unfavourable to the pursuit on horseback. 
 Swedish hounds hunt the fox it is true, but the pursuers use their guns to save the dogs 
 the trouble of dispatching the game. We therefore wish them joy of their sport, and credit 
 for the conquest. We manage the matter differently, and much more fairly, by pitting 
 him against hounds only of equal speed with his own. 
 
 ( APLRCAL\. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Feathered game of Northern Europe. 
 
 249. The principal feathered game of Russia, Norway, Siveden, and Germany, are the caper- 
 calzie (Tetrao Urgallus Linn.), the hazel grouse { Tetrao JBonasius Linn.), the black- cock 
 game ( Tetrao Tetrix Linn. ), and partridges ( Tetrao Perdrix Linn. ). 
 
 250. The capercaly, capercalze, capercalzie, capercallie, ^c. for it is thus variously written 
 down, is pursued with a cruel perseverance in Sweden. One method by which many are 
 taken, is that of questing them with dogs well broken to the purpose, which having hunted 
 one into a tree, keep up a moderate but repeated barking underneath, so engaging the 
 attention of the bird that he can be approached and shot from below. In winter these birds 
 pack in companies of fifty or a hundred. Mercy on us ! What a sight would this be for an 
 enthusiastic English sportsman 1 
 
 2.51. Another method of taking the capercaly is described by Mr. Grieff, an author who has written on the 
 field sports of Sweden : — *' Most of the forest birds," says this sportsman, " are caught in the autumn by 
 birdlime, or by the usual snares, and also by nets. In all these methods of catching, it is necessary to lead 
 the bird by low rows of brushwood into small pathways. With snares of fine brass wire hanging over the 
 
 pathway he is easily caught. One of my own methods, by 
 whuli I have amused myself and caught many birds alive, is 
 56 by a simple knotted square silk net. of thirty inches width 
 in the square, and the meshes to be so large that the caper- 
 cal} can easily put nis head through ; this is to be hung over 
 the pathway, and fastened slightly to small branches, by weak 
 woollen yarn, just sufficient to support the net in a square 
 form, with some small twigs and leaves of the fir spread over 
 It Itound the net a silk line is passed through the extreme 
 nie^hos, and fastened to a stout bush. When the capercaly 
 ( has got his head into a mesh of the net, and finds that some- 
 thing opposes him, he always runs directly forward, when 
 _ the silk line is drawn close {Jig.SC,.), and the bird lies as if 
 ■',- in a reticule, with his wings pressed to his body, unable to 
 S3 move himself, or to tear the net, however weak it may be, 
 although it should be made of twisted silk. In autumn, when 
 the cranberry is plentiful in the forest, by Etrewing these 
 berries on each side of the net, you entice the birds to advance 
 eagerly." The cajiercaly is likewise taken at night by means 
 of a light. This light, which is used to discover the bird, rivets his attention also, and he then is shot from 
 his roosting eminence. He is likewise shot when engaged in what in Sweden is called his play, which 
 means his love-song, or amorous exultations among his female favourites ; at which time he is so insensible 
 to all other objects as to be approached with ease. For this latter method February and March prove the 
 best months ; but much will depend on the season, which here, as elsewhere, varies. The value of this bird 
 also makes the pursuit of it constant, by varying the means of its destruction according to circumstances. 
 
 252. In these countries the black grouse, according to Mr. Daniel, have been taken by the 
 peasantry in the following manner : — " Huts full of loop-holes, like little forts, are built 
 for this purpose in the woods frequented by these birds. Upon the trees, within shot of 
 these huts, are placed artificial decoy birds, commonly made of black cloth, with the marks 
 of the natural fowl painted. As the grouse assemble, the company fire through the openings, 
 and so long as the sportsman is concealed, the report of the gun does not frighten away the 
 birds ; several of them may therefore be killed from the same tree. If by chance three or 
 four are placed on branches one above another, the sportsman has only to shoot the under- 
 most bird first, and the others gradually upwards in succession ; the uppermost bird is 
 earnestly employed in looking down after his fallen companion, and keeps chattering to it 
 till he becomes the next victim." 
 
 253. In Siberia they are thus entrapped : — " A certain number of poles," Mr. Daniel says, 
 " are laid horizontally on forked sticks, in the open forests of birch ; small bundles of corn, 
 by way of allurement, are tied on them, and at a small distance certain tall baskets of a 
 conic shape are set, with the broadest part uppermost. Just within the mouth of the basket 
 is placed a small wheel, through which passes an axis, so nicely fixed as to admit it to play 
 very readily, and on the least touch, either on one side or the other, to drop down, and again 
 recover its situation. The black grouse, which are soon attracted by the corn on the horizon- 
 tal poles, first alight upon them, and, after a short repast, fly to the baskets and attempt to 
 settle on their tops, when the wheel drops sideways and they fall headlong into the trap, 
 which is sometimes found half full." 
 
 254. Snipe shooting in Sweden must be excellent sport, according to the accounts of both 
 GriefT and Lloyd. The latter says of it that, " If a person be well acquainted with the 
 
Book II. FISHING IN SWEDEN AND NORWAY. 83 
 
 ground, better snipe shooting is hardly to be met with in any country. As a proof of this, 
 I have bagged upwards of thirty brace of these birds in seven or eight hours. These were 
 either the common or the double snipe, as I was careless of wasting my powder and shot 
 about the jack, or half-snipe. These birds, when plentiful, afford very excellent sport ; and 
 there is no shooting that presents such a variety of shots, scarcely any two being alike. 
 When shooting snipes in the vicinity of Gothenburg, one's sport mainly depends on the 
 weather. If it blows hard from the westward, a strong current sets into the river from the 
 North Sea ; this impedes its course and causes it to overflow its bounds, in which case many 
 of the marshes become partially overflown, when the snipes, from finding little shelter, 
 usually lie light, and are difficult of approach. If, on the contrary, the wind should be 
 moderate, or from the eastward, and the water consequently low, these birds have abundance 
 of cover, and it is easy therefore to get within range of them. The double or solitary snipe 
 I usually found singly, or at most in pairs. They are generally so fat as to be hardly able 
 to fly ; indeed, if flushed, their flight was usually very short, and they presently settled 
 again. They were nearly twice as large as the common snipe, and from their heavy and 
 steady flight they presented the easiest mark possible. They are considered to be most 
 delicious eating. Four couple was the greatest number of these birds I ever killed in 
 Sweden in any one day ; but Mr. GriefF we know to liave frequently killed a much 
 greater number. It is at the end of the month of July, when the meadows are mowed, the 
 shooting of these birds with the pointer commences, and continues till towards the end of Sep- • 
 tember. They may also be shot during the spring ; but I have observed this has diminished 
 the autumn shooting. In the whole round of sporting, this affords one of the greatest 
 pleasures. These birds are easy to shoot ; and in some places fifty or sixty, aye, considerably 
 more, may be shot in a day, particularly in autumn, when they are so fat that they almost 
 burst their skins." (^Lloyd's Northern Field Sports, vol. i. p. 363.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Fishing of Sweden and Norway. 
 '255. The fishing in Sweden and Norway, according to general report, and to Mr. Lloyd's 
 account, is most excellent ; and the perusal of this gentleman's account of it might warm 
 many an angler to journey to the same spot to witness it. " When in Sweden," he says, 
 " amongst other fish, we had the pike (Giidda), the perch (^Aborre), the salmon (Lax), 
 the trout (Lax-oring), the grayling (Harr), the charr (Roding), the roach (Mart), the 
 bleak (Logo), the eel {Al.) Besides these we had the lake (called burbot in the dic- 
 tionaries), which was sometimes taken near twenty pounds in weight ; the ruda (designated 
 by the same authority the crusian), seldom exceeding two pounds ; the brax, a sort of 
 bream, ten or twelve pounds; the id (Latin, Cyprinis Mas), a species of chub, five or six 
 pounds ; the nors, or slom, a small fish of delicious flavour ; the strofling and the sik, the 
 latter is described in some English publications as the gunniard. With the exception, 
 perhaps, of one or two particular waters, there were no means of any kind adopted for the 
 preservation of the fish ; every one had the privilege of taking what he could ; and, in con- 
 sequence, all manner of devices, by nets and otherwise, were put in practice to effect that 
 purpose. This latitude, however, though a great blessing to the poorer inhabitants, as it 
 enabled them oftentimes to obtain an abundant supply of food at little expense, was probably 
 the cause of the fish seldom attaining to any very considerable size ; for instance, I never 
 remember hearing, in an authentic shape, of a pike exceeding from thirty-five to forty pounds 
 in weight. This a little surprised me, as I should have thought, from the great extent of 
 many of the waters, those fish might have been much heavier."* (Ibid. p. 213.) Mr. 
 Lloyd further observes, that, " Successfid as the net might be supposed to be in such 
 waters, with the assistance of a boat, by spinning a bleak, or other small bait, I could kill 
 more pike, perch, &c., with my rod in a day, than could be taken in the same space of 
 time in any other manner. Pike and perch, the latter of which were occasionally to be met 
 with of five or six pounds' weight, afforded perhaps the best angling in the vicinity of my 
 quarters, both being tolerably abundant in the adjacent lakes and rivers. Of the former I 
 sometimes caught a good many, though few of them were of any considerable size ;, two of 
 sixteen pounds each were the largest I ever killed while angling in that part of the country. 
 On one occasion I caught eighteen pike in the course of an afternoon \, the aggregate 
 weight of these, however, was only between fifty and sixty pounds. On the Klar, one par- 
 ticular day, and with indifferent flies, I killed forty-two brace of trout and grayling, 
 weighing together near seventy pounds. Grayling, however, formed by far the larger 
 portion of my spoil ; none of them exceeded two pounds in weight, though I hooked and 
 nearly killed one of double that size. The best trout I took weighed five pounds, though 
 there were doubtless very much larger in the river. There was a difficulty, however, in pro- 
 curing small fish ; and in consequence I had hardly an opportunity of vising my bait- tackle, 
 by which, as it is well known, the best fish may generally be taken." As there is no reason 
 to doubt Mr. Lloyd's veracity, Does not this account, brother Piscator, make you " half 
 mad" to be up and at 'em too? And be assured, were the author twenty years younger, 
 he would do so too, 
 
 G 2 
 
84 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Heindeer of Lapland, 
 
 256. 77(6 reindeer (Cervtis Tura?idus Linn.) is the main support of the Laplander. To 
 liim this valuable animal supplies the place of the horse, the cow, tlie sheep, and the goat • 
 
 and in the inhospitable regions 
 he inhabits his dog and his 
 rein constitute at once his 
 tried friends and faithfiil ser- 
 vants. By the dog he is 
 watched and guarded, and by 
 the rein himself and family 
 are transported from place to 
 place. To a sledge the rein- 
 deer is attached by a cord, 
 which passes under the belly 
 to the collar ; the reins are a 
 cord attached to the horns. {Fiy. 51 •) The harnessed reindeer is pressed forward by a goad, 
 and is further encouraged by the voice ; and will then, it is said, continue its pace for thirty 
 miles without stopping. 
 
 257. Hunting the wild reindeer is thus described by Captain Parry among the Esquimaux ; 
 and we have to observe, that it is precisely the same method as that practised by the Lap- 
 landers : — " The reindeer visits the polar regions at the latter end of May or the early part 
 of June, and remains imtil late in September. On his first arrival he is thin, and his flesh 
 is tasteless, but the short summer is sufficient to fatten him to two or three inches on the 
 haunches. When feeding on the level ground, an Esquimaux makes no attempt to approach 
 him, but should a few rocks be near, the wary hunter feels secure of his prey. Behind one 
 of these he cautiously creeps, and having laid himself very close, with his bow and arrow 
 before him, he imitates the bellow of the deer when calling to each other. Sometimes, for 
 more complete deception, the hunter wears his deer-skin coat and hood, so drawn over the 
 head as to resemble, in a great measure, the unsuspecting animals he is enticing. Though 
 the hellow proves a considerable attraction, yet if a man has great patience he may do with- 
 out it, and may be equally certain that his prey will ultimately come to examine him; the 
 I'eindeer being an inquisitive animal, and at the same time so silly that, if he sees any sus- 
 picious object which is not actually chasing him, he will gradually, and after many caperings 
 and forming repeated circles, approach nearer and nearer to it. The Esquimaux rarely 
 shoot until the creature is within twelve paces, and I have frequently been told of their 
 being killed at a much shorter distance. It is to be observed that the hunters never appear 
 openlv, but employ stratagem for their purpose ; thus, by patience and ingenuity, rendering 
 their rudely formed bows, and still worse arrows, as effective as the rifles of Europeans. 
 When two men hunt in company, they sometimes purposely show themselves to the deer, 
 and when his attention is fully engaged, walk slowly away froiTi him, one before the other. 
 The deer follows, and when the hunters arrive near a stone, the foremost drops behind it 
 and prepares his bow, while his companion continues walking steadily forward. This latter 
 the deer still follows unsuspectingly, and thus passes near the concealed man, who takes a 
 deliberate aim and kills the animal. When the reindeer assemble in herds, there are par- 
 ticular passes which they invariably take, and on being driven to them are killed by arrows 
 l)y the men, while the women with shouts drive them to the water. Here they swim with 
 the ease and activity of water dogs, the people in kayaks chasing and easily spearing them ; 
 the carcasses float, and the hunter then presses forward, and kills as many as he finds in his 
 track. No springs or traps are used in the capture of these animals, as is practised to the 
 southward, in consequence of the total absence of standing wood. " 
 
 Sect. III. The Field Spoi-ts of Germany. 
 
 258. As the animals of Germaiiy are essentially the same as those of Norway and Sweden, 
 the chase of them does not vary very greatly, except that sporting here is conducted on a 
 somewhat more extensive scale, and with a reservation not practised in either Sweden or 
 Denmark, where the governments are less despotic. Game in Germany was so strictly 
 preserved a century back, that it was not uncommon for a poacher, caught in the act of de- 
 stroying a deer, to be hanged even without a formal trial ; or, probably, he might be made to 
 expiate his crime on the back of a stag, to which being fastened, and the animal turned 
 loose, he was dragged by the aifrighted beast until death stopped the carserof the rider and 
 the ridden. 
 
 259. The red deer in the Hartz mountains were formerly followed by a lawless set of des- 
 peradoes ; and, as it was well known by them that certain death followed detection, the 
 poachers of this class were seldom taken alive ; while the keepers, who watched the game, 
 were ever in danger of being picked off by the rifles of these unerring marksmen, whose 
 glory it was thus to revenge the fate of a father, brother, or friend. 
 
Book II. THE BATTUE IN GERMANY. 85 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Wolf Hunting in Germany. 
 
 260. Wolves, which exist in immense numbers in the vast forests of Germany, are objectfi 
 of great annoyance to the natives, and, as such, are not only hunted by congregational 
 meetings of the peasantry, and pursued by tlie wealthy with all the ardour of the regular 
 chase, with well trained packs of wolf-hounds, but are also followed to destruction by every 
 other possible method, poison not excepted. Bewick informs us, that " It is common in 
 sequestered parts of the German forests to hang up a large piece of carrion on the branch of 
 a tree, having previously made a train of some miles in length, leaving small pieces of putrid 
 flesh here and there to allure the wolves to the spot ; they then wait till it is dark, and 
 approach the place with great circumspection, where they sometimes find two or three 
 wolves assembled, leaping up, and straining themselves to catch the bait, which is placed 
 just within their reach ; and while the animals are busily employed in this way, the hunters 
 seldom fail to dispatch them (with their rifles, as we presume.) In a convenient place, at 
 the foot of a declivity, they make a small enclosure of strong pales, so high that the wolf, 
 having once entered, cannot return again. An opening is left at the top of the bank, and 
 a sheep that has been long dead is the bait ; to which he is allured by long trains, made 
 from different places which he is known to haunt. As soon as he arrives at the spot, he 
 examines every part of the enclosure ; and finding no other way to come at the booty, he 
 precipitates himself to the bottom, and having made a plentiful meal, endeavours in vain 
 to re-ascend. His disappointment at not being able to get back is productive of the most 
 dreadful bowlings, which his enemies hearing, hasten to the spot, when they either take 
 him alive, or dispatch him with bludgeons. It is remarkable that, so soon as this animal 
 finds there is no possibility of escaping, his courage, it is said, entirely forsakes him, and he 
 becomes so stupified with fear that he may be killed without any attempt at resistance, or 
 indeed may be taken alive without much danger. Wolves are sometimes taken in strong 
 nets, into which they are driven by the hunters, who surround a large tract of land, and with 
 drums, horns, and other instruments, accompanied with loud cries from a large company as- 
 sembled upon the occasion, drive the animals towards the entrance of the nets, where they are 
 entangled, and killed with clubs and hatchets. Great care must be taken to secure them at first ; 
 if they recover from their consternation, they easily escape by tearing the net to pieces." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Battue in Germany. 
 
 261. The battue, or wholesale slaughter of game, is very fashionable in Germany. Count 
 Veltheim writes to a friend in England, — "I assisted, even during the coldest weather, in 
 a shooting party six following days, from morning to evening, without any detriment to 
 my health, though several partakers of the sport had their noses, ears, and fingers frozen. 
 We had last season, in this part of Germany, an uncommon quantity of game of all kinds ; 
 in course our shooting parties were very successful. I assisted at one of Baron Asseburg's, 
 near the mountains of the Harg, where a company of a dozen shots killed, in three 
 days, 13 deer, 56 roes, 10 foxes, and 327 hares. We could have killed, at the same time, 
 a dozen wild boars, if the proprietor of the estate had not wished them to be spared 
 till the next season. Two friends of mine. General Count Kielmannsegge and Baron 
 Herzeele were, a fortnight since, at a shooting party in the rich plains near Magde- 
 burg, where there were killed, in four days, 2,400 hares. But I do not like such feats, 
 which are more a massacre than a sport ; partly, because I am of opinion that there 
 should be, at aU sports, some chance and skill ; and partly, because I like shooting 
 the best, where different kinds of game are expected, although not in such immense 
 quantities." (Sportitig Magazine, vol. xi. p. 309.) " When the king of Naples (the 
 greatest sportsman of Europe) was in Germany, about the year 1792, it was said 
 in the German papers that, in the different times he had been shooting in Austria, 
 Bohemia, and Moravia, he had killed 5 bears, 1,820 wild boars, 1,968 stags, 13 wolves. 
 354 foxes, 15,350 pheasants, 1,121 rabbits, 16,354 hares, 1,625 she-goats, 1 ,625 roebucks, and 
 12,435 partridges." The following is an account of the destruction of game in Bohemia by a 
 hunting party, of which the king of France made one, in 1755 : — " There were twenty-three 
 persons in the party, three of whom were ladies ; the Princess Charlotte of Lorraine was 
 one of them. The chase lasted eighteen days, and during that time they killed 47,950 
 head of game and wild deer; of which 19 were stags, 10 foxes, 18,243 hares, 19,545 part- 
 ridges, 9,499 pheasants, 114 larks, 353 quails, and 454 other birds. The emperor fired 
 1,798 shots, and the Princess Charlotte 9,010; in all there were 16,209 shots fired." 
 
 262. A Hanoverian boar hunt has been thtis described : — " At the extremity of the en- 
 closure a sort of pavilion was placed for the accommodation of the king, had his majesty 
 attended. It was in his absence occupied by the royal sportsmen, with the Duke of 
 Cambridge at their head. None were allowed to use fire arms but his royal highness, 
 with the Archduke Ferdinand of Austria, and the Duke of Mecklenburg Strelitz. At 
 eleven o'clock the work of destruction commenced, and a herd of bonrs came down the 
 
 G 3 
 
86 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 extremity of the enclosure, where the sportsmen, if so they could be called, stood ready to 
 attack them, the peasantry at the same time raising loud yells through the woods, and 
 keeping up a kind of wild concert with the sound of the bugle as they closed in upon their 
 prey. Thirty-five victims fell in the fatal attack, and they were literally butchered. The 
 poor animals did not attempt any resistance ; and it was shocking to see the torture in which 
 they were kept, from their assailants not being adroit enough in the use of the spear to put 
 them properly out of existence. I saw a boar running about the ground with his entrails 
 hanging out ; and one of the young dukes of Brunswick thought it a proud exploit to place 
 his spear in the very part where a mortal wound had already been inflicted. With the 
 exception of Lord Clanwilliam, who acquitted himself like a true sportsman, there was 
 scarcely an individual that attacked the prey in a fair manner. Sir Edmund Nagle, after 
 having laid four boars dead at his feet, exclaimed in the language of his profession as a tar, 
 
 — ' Me! see what I've done; I have stove in the gun-rooms of four pigs by .' 
 
 There were ninety boars killed in all , but the number of stags that fell was not considerable. 
 The day was very wet, which served to give a deeper shade of horror to a scene which no 
 Englishman would ever again desire to witness." 
 
 263. The quantity of game on some of the baronial territories of Germany is still great, but 
 a few years back it was much greater. " In 1788 a party of ten persons, at the chateau of 
 Prince Adam Daversperg, in Bohemia, who were out five hours on the 9th and 10th of 
 September, allowed that the first day 6,168 shots were fired, and 876 hares, 259 pheasants, 
 and 362 partridges, besides quails, rabbits, hawks, &c. , were bagged, or rather waggoned. On 
 the second day 5,904 shots were discharged, and 181 hares, 634 pheasants, and 736 partridges, 
 were killed, in addition to these, in the evening of the second day, were picked up 
 42 hares, 65 pheasants, and 103 partridges (in all 210 pieces), which could not be found 
 in the heat of the action. The number of shots in the two days were 11,972; the game 
 carried home were 1,099 hares, 958 pheasants, and 1,201 partridges; in all, 3,258 pieces, 
 besides a variety of small game. N. B. The birds were all shot on the wing. When we 
 are told that the domain from which this quantity of game was slain had no peculiar mode 
 adopted to assemble it, it speaks the only excuse for such wilful murder, that of relieving 
 the district from a redundancy of mouths which, if permitted to increase, it might be 
 unable to support. In Germany, during the month of October, 1797, Prince Lichtenstein, 
 and eleven other gentlemen, killed in one day, when they were out fourteen hours only, 
 39,000 pieces of game ; it was of all sorts, but chiefly hares and partridges. The king of 
 Naples and Sir W. Hamilton killed 800 head of game in the neighbourhood of Casarte 
 (640 of which were partridges), in a very short space of time." (^DanieVs Rural Sports, 
 vol. iii. p. 87.) 
 
 264. Horse racing is much practised in Germany, where great attention is paid to the 
 breeding of horses. The celebrated writer, who signs himself " Nimrod," has fully and ably 
 informed the public, through the medium of the Sporting Magazine, of the state of the 
 German studs and the racing performances of the horses of this country, from his observa- 
 tions made during a tour taken for that express purpose, to which we would direct the 
 attention of those who wish to be particularly informed on the subject. The following 
 general notice on the matter, likewise supposed to be from the same source, to be met 
 with in the Quarterly Review, No. xcviii., will afford an outline of the racing establishment 
 of Germany and the neighbouring countries : — " In Germany we find three regular places 
 of sport, viz. Gustrow, Dobboran, and New Brandenburg; and the Duke of Holstein 
 Augustenburg has established a very promising one in his country. His serene highness 
 and his brother. Prince Frederick, have each a large stud of horses from blood imported 
 from England ; and amongst the conspicuous German sportsmen, who have regular racing 
 establishments under the care of English training grooms, are, Counts Hahn, Plessen, 
 Bassewitz (two), Molthe, and Voss ; Lucca has a large stud ; and the stables at Marlia 
 have been rebuilt in a style of grandeur equal to the ducal palace. At Naples racing has 
 been established, and is flourishing. Eleven thorough-bred horses were lately shipped at 
 Dover on their road to that capital, and which were to be eighty days on their journey, 
 after landing at Calais. Prince Butera's breeding-stud, on the southern coast of Sicily, 
 is the largest in these parts ; it was founded by a son of Haphazard, from a few English 
 mares, and his highness is one of the chief supporters of Neapolitan horse racing. In 
 Sweden is some of our best blood ; and Count Woronzow and others have taken some good 
 blood-stock to Russia. In Austria, four noblemen subscribe to our Racing Calendar, in 
 Hungary eight, in Prussia two." 
 
 Chap. V. 
 
 The Progress of Field Sports in France. 
 
 265. To this mighty etnpire, whose influence has spread over all the countries of Europe, 
 at once the parent of great undertakings, and the arbiter elegantiarum in matters of taste, 
 
Book II. SPORTING ESTABLISHMENTS IN FRANCE. 87 
 
 we might naturally look for something worthy of notice on tlie subject wherewith to 
 grace our pages ; but whether it be that our nationality blinds us in all that relates to 
 field sports, it is but seldom that, on matters appertaining to the chase, even the most 
 liberal Englishman is heard to say, " They order these matters better in France." They 
 are, however, from their greater intercourse with us, progressing much in their methods of 
 pursuing field sports generally. 
 
 Sect. I. Tlie early Practice of Field Sporting in France. 
 
 266. The chase in the earliest period of the history of Gaul partook of the active but semi- 
 barbarous features of those times. The stag, the bear, the boar, the wolf, &c., were pursued 
 from necessity as much as from inclination ; but the methods were rude, accompanied with 
 no unity of purpose, and were devoid of many of those forms and ceremonies which graced 
 and ornamented the sport in after times. It will not therefore gratify the reader to detain 
 him further with descriptions of these early practices ; but we will proceed at once to a period, 
 when the advancement of the arts and the spread of knowledge may be supposed to have 
 materially remedied these defects. 
 
 267. The conquest of Gallia by the Romans greatly altered the manners and habits of the rude people who 
 Inhabited this extensive territory ; and if it sowed the seeds of luxury among them, it also planted numerous 
 scions of practical knowledge ; and the very means by which their conquests were obtained improved their 
 methods of pursuing the chase ; for nothing tends more to systematise that petty tyranny, which man exercises 
 over the beasts of the field, than the experience he gains in the warfare with his fellows, whether it be 
 offensive or defensive. Without doubt, therefore, the Roman discipline, which had vanquished the barbarous 
 Celts, taught them in turn to devise new plans for subduing the brute enemies around them. 
 
 268. The introduction of the Roman amphitheatres, and the feats of the arena, which in those days were 
 exhibited at Aries, Orange, Autun, Treves, Nismes, Bourdeaux, and Paris, must have occasioned con- 
 siderable alterations both in the sporting practices and tastes of the Gauls. Paris, which was early destined to 
 become at once the nursery of the arts and the cradle of luxury and dissipation, had particular reason to hail 
 the conquest ; for it was here that Julius Csesar conducted, in the most exemplary manner, the administration 
 of this vast country. The useful and the ornamental arts were alike extended by him ; while he at the same 
 time cultivated a warlike taste, which for centuries after kept surrounding nations in awe, by accustoming the 
 Parisians to contests with wild animals, and by transferring the daring enterprises of the Roman circus to 
 amphitheatres of their city. The kingdom of the Gauls was, however, destined yet to witness a severe reign of 
 despotism, the whole nation almost, eventually, becoming serfs or slaves ; and, from the few freemen who 
 remained, their lands had been taken and converted into vast parks for the preservation of wild beasts. Such 
 was the tyranny of the lords of that time, that to be only caught at large in one of those enclosures was often 
 punished with death. Any trespass with a weapon in the hand was a signal for immediate dispatch. The en- 
 closed domains, situated in campaign countries, were planted for the protection of the beasts within, and hence 
 arises that appearance of regularity in the disposition and growth of the royal and other forests of the princes 
 and nobility of France. Hence also it is that, but in few provinces, is there any thing like that wild and grand 
 luxuriance of timber to be seen, which graces the picturesque scenery of England. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Sporting Establishments of France in former times. 
 
 269. In the times to which we have just referred the harbour for game was great, as the pre- 
 servation of it was watched and protected by the most arbitrary laws ; and the consequent 
 increase of it was such as to create no surprise at the accounts of the slaughter which we are 
 told was committed in the early congregational huntings, ere modern language had ycleped 
 them battues. We may suppose that Paris and its neighbourhood would form the centre of 
 the sporting, as well as of other gaieties ; and that the grand establishments for this purpose, 
 within fifty miles of the metropolis, almost swallowed up the rest. It was there, even in 
 
 early times, that pageantry held its reign; 
 
 and as the chase was a privilege of royalty 
 
 here as well as in other countries, it may be 
 
 supposed that spectacles of a sporting nature 
 
 would be more common in and near Paris 
 
 than in any other portion of the kingdom. 
 
 " At an interview between Queen Jane 
 
 ^ ^^_—^^ ^ of Bourbon, wife of Charles the Fifth, and 
 
 fl -^C? "^^ffl^livSl^ ^:^^ *^1'6 Duchess of Valois his mother, the 
 
 ^^fj^ J^^^ JK^^B.. ^ Duke de Bourbon gave a grand hunt to 
 
 the two princesses in the neighbourhood 
 of Clermont. In the course of the chase 
 he caught a stag, and its foot he caused, 
 with great gallantry, to be presented to 
 them by his grandveneur." In the more 
 remote districts of France bear hunting was 
 formerly pursued, as well for the sport 
 afforded, as to rid the country around of so dangerous a neighbour. An old print in our 
 hands {fg. 58. ) represents the bear in mortal combat with the strong hounds then employed, 
 and to all appearances bruin's fate is at hand. 
 
 270. The manner of hunting in France during the early part of the sixteenth century, we 
 are told by Lord Herbert, was as follows : — " The Duke Montmorency having given orders 
 to the tenants of the town of Merlon, and some villages adjoining, to attend me when I went 
 
 G 4 
 
PS HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Pakt I. 
 
 a hunting, they upon my summons usually repaired to these woods, where I intended to 
 find my game, witli drums and muskets, to the nunil>er of sixty or eighty, and sometimes 
 one hundred or more persons, — they entering the woods on one side, with their noise, dis- 
 charging their pieces, and beating their said drums ; we, on the otlier side of the said wood, 
 having placed mastiffs and greyhounds, to the number of twenty or thirty, which Monsieur 
 de Montmorency kept near liis castle, expected those beasts they should force out of the 
 wood. If stags or wild boars came foi-th we commonly spared them, pursuing only the wolves, 
 which were there in great numbers, of which we foimd two sorts — the mastiff- wolf, thick 
 and short, though he could not indeed run fast, yet would fight with our dogs, and the 
 greyhound- wolf, long and swift, who many times escaped our best dogs, thougli when over- 
 taken he was easily killed by us, without making much resistance. ( Captain Brown's Anec- 
 dotes of Horses, p. 1 3 1 . ) 
 
 271. In the seventeenth ce7itiiry the splendour of the chase in France was great. The 
 equipage or hunting establishment of Louis the Fifteenth was extremely grand, and the 
 turn-out of carriages, horses, guards, and attendants, magnificent. Many of the nobility 
 had, what they called, a voiture de chasse, wliich was fi'equently drawn by three horses abreast, 
 in imitation probably of the war chariots of their Roman masters, but which latter, it may 
 be remarked, presented four horses abreast instead of three. They now, however, " manage 
 these things better in France," and content themselves with riding on horseback to the 
 covert side . it was not, however, until after the time of Louis the Sixteenth that this 
 effeminate mode of sporting was abandoned. 
 
 272. Coursingas a species of t/ieckase hasheen especially stated to be of Gallic origin; and ere we pursue the 
 general field sports ot the country, we shall quote what Mr. Daniel says on the subject, referring however for 
 our own opinion to our History of Coursing, infra. " The opulent and luxurious inhabitants of Gaul," says Mr. 
 Daniel, " used to send out good hare-finders early in the morning to those places where it was likely to find 
 hares sitting ; they returned to their employers with an account of the number of hares found, who then 
 mounted their horses and took out their greyhounds to course them. Not more than two greyhounds were to 
 be run at once, and those were not to be laid in too close to the hare, for although the animal is swift, yet when 
 first started she is so terrified by the hallooing, and by the closeness and speed of the dogs, that her heart is 
 overcome with fear, and In the confusion very often the best sporting hares were killed without showing ai^y 
 diversion ; she was therefore allowed to run some distance from her seat, before the dogs were set after her. 
 The best hares were those found in open and exposed places. They did not immediately try to avoid the danger 
 by running to woods, but, whilst contending in swiftness with the gre) hound, moderated their own speed ac- 
 cording as they were pressed. If over-matched in speed by the dogs, they then tried to gain ground by 
 frequent turns, which threw the dogs beyond them, making at the same time their shortest way to the covers 
 or nearest shelter. The true sportsman, even in Arrian's time, did not take out his dogs to destroy the hares, 
 but for the sake of seeing the contest between them : and was glad if the hare escaped, which was never pre- 
 vented by disturbing any brake in which she might have concealed herself after beating the greyhounds." 
 
 Sect. II. The present State of Field Sports in France. 
 J%Q f^lrl spnrfs of s" fu^g'' a couiitri/ as France, which extends from 40° SC/ to nearly 
 N lat and tiom 5 ^V to 8° E. long, from Greenwich, and presents an area 
 of two hundred and four thousand square miles, must 
 naturally be supposed to be much diversified, both in the 
 nature of the animals pursued and in the methods adopted 
 for their capture. Allowing the general surface of this 
 kingdom to be flat, yet at its extremities it presents 
 Alpine heights, and possesses within itself so wide a 
 range of temperature as will furnish means of subsist- 
 ence for beasts of an extended geographical distribution. 
 The wild quadrupeds which are here chased for sport 
 are the wolf, wild boar, red, fallow, and roe deer, the fox, 
 BED LEGGED paktbidge. harc, aud rabbit. Their feathered game also assimilate 
 
 much with our own. Grouse, it is true, are less common here, but the red legged partridge 
 ify. 59.) abounds, The French sportsman, when pheasants, partridges, and quails are 
 not to be met with, wisely contents himself with bagging fieldfares, thrushes, blackbirds, 
 larks, &c. &c. 
 
 274. The practice of field sportiiig among the French is by no means conducted so methodically 
 as it is in England, for which reason we are apt to hold the Gallic sportsmen rather cheaply. 
 It is, however, too national to judge of their sporting practices altogether by our own 
 standard; for locality begets, and even forces, some difference in the methods employed, as 
 the animals pursued are in habits and manners somewhat at variance with our own. The 
 laws of France may also be considered as one great cause of many seeming anomalies in 
 their field sportings ; for while every facility is given to poaching, by allowing game to be 
 sold in the common market, without restriction, by unlicensed venders, the gardes de chasse, 
 or gii.mekeepers, both public and private, are troublesome in the extreme in warning off even 
 privileged persons, unless their forbearance is purchased; in which case not only the national 
 guards, but even those in the immediate pay of individuals, are too easily tempted to break 
 their trust for a few franks. A shooting privilege, or port d'armes, is as necessary in France 
 as a licensf,' is with us, but the cost is very different. It certainly is too true for the sport- 
 
Book II. STATE OF FIELD SPORTS IN FRANCE. 89 
 
 ing reputation of the French gentry, that the majority appear addicted to what in England 
 is called pot-shooting. This is evident throughout all their sporting practices, and in all the 
 non-sporting means they employ to obtain game. Dogs of different kinds are taken 
 out together ; and guns, nets, and snares are not unfrequently all at work at one and the 
 same time. All is game to the French sportsman, from the stag to the squirrel, and from 
 the bustard to the bunting. His hunting and shooting are seldom confined, as with us, to 
 any individual object, but extend to whatever he may meet with ; and thus a French 
 chasseur, on witnessing a fox chase in England, and observing that soine young hounds were 
 whipped ofl^ the scent of a hare they were near chopping, expressed both surprise and de- 
 rision at the sight. This gentleman was probably cousin-german to him who, on hearing an 
 Englishman exclaim, " how admirable !" the sport which a fox had shown " in a charming run 
 of two hours and a quarter," exclaimed, " Ma foi, he must be worth catching when you 
 take so much trouble. Est il ban pour un fricandeaux ." Either of these gastronomic 
 hunters would have been equally surprised at an English sportsman who, avoiding to shoot 
 into the midst of a whole covey of partridges closely packed together on the ground, would 
 prefer to take his chance of a single bird on the wing. 
 
 275. The numbers of English residents who sport in France will, however, gradually amend 
 the equivocal poaching practices of the French mass, and make them amalgamate more with 
 our own. The Honourable Martin Hawke hunted wolves and wild boars in the neighbour- 
 hood of Tours with a regular and well appointed pack of dogs ; and his style of " doing the 
 thing" was the theme of universal admiration among the liberal French sportsmen. As 
 long also as the English subscription pack of Boulogne was in existence, many high- 
 minded French gentlemen joined them, and became advocates for our methods in preference 
 to their own. There is, however, no little nationality in our own abuse of our neighbours : 
 thus, an English fox hunter, who had hunted with the Duke de Bourbon (who spite of 
 cocked hats, jack boots, and many other singularities observed in the French hunting 
 costume, must be allowed to be a thoroughbred sportsman), after giving an account of an 
 excellent boar chase at Chantilly observes: — " After all, it is but humbugging sort of work 
 — no more to be compared with English fox, or even hare hunting, than Scotch twopenny 
 with St. Peray, or a haggis with bechamelle de blanc de volaille. They tell me," he continues, 
 " the stag gives them better sport ; still it must be all avenue riding, no ' rasping,' no 
 getting forward, and a moderate hack as good as ' a top sawyer on a clipper. ' There are 
 two English gentlemen at Chantilly who have infused a little spirit into the boar hunt by 
 using spears instead of carbines, which is certainly the more gallant way of ' doing the thing. ' " 
 Although we are not favourers of the French methods of sporting as generally practised, 
 yet we should avoid an illiberal view of the matter. They have their nationalities, and so 
 have we ; let us therefore endeavour to criticise and mend our own, and take a more liberal 
 view of theirs. 
 
 276. A pack of fox hounds of English breed, to be hunted after our manner, was established 
 in 1831, under the auspices of the prince of Moscow, but it appears to have changed 
 managers, and to have passed into the hands of a Mr. Kay, who receives a subscription. We 
 sincerely hope the plan will prosper, as it cannot fail to add somewhat to the amusement of 
 the English residents in Paris. We use the modified term somewhat because, knowing the 
 country as we do, we entirely coincide with the correspondent of the Sporting Magazine, 
 who furnished the account, that hunting in France and hunting in England are very 
 different matters. " As to real fox hunting," says the informant " it is almost impossible 
 to obtain it, for the earths are so numerous, and foxes so fat, that no sport can be depended 
 upon, and therefore (though it might be reckoned slow in England) it is a much better plan 
 to turn down bagmen, or deer, which they often do, before these hounds." Perhaps few 
 cultivated and populated parts of France offer more hunting facilities than the country 
 around Paris. The forests of St. Germain, Marly, De Leger, Rambouillet, and Des 
 Ivelines, are all within a moderate compass ; and the neighbouring country being flat and 
 unenclosed will please the tyro, although it may offend and disgust the veteran. 
 
 277. Fraiice, as being in general a campaign country, renders it less favourable to the 
 protection of game than our own. It is true the forests are immense, but they are in most 
 instances bare of underwood, consequently the game is easily disturbed, and as easily escapes, 
 which circumstance may in some measure account for the multiplication of the means used 
 to arrest the progress of it ; thus, in deer hunting, boar hunting, fox hunting, and hare 
 hunting, the chase by the native French is mostly pursued with fire arms, and the death 
 is more frequently perpetrated by what we should ca\\ foul means, than by ih^fair rules of 
 the sport. 
 
 278. The royal huntings of the Bourbons have long dazzled the public. The late Duke 
 of Bourbon was unquestionably as distinguished and indefatigable a sportsman as ever lived. 
 The chase appeared to be the grand purpose of his life, and his ample means enabled him 
 to pursue it to its fullest extent, and to conduct it on a scale of eastern magnificence. 
 Chantilly, the residence of this royal duke, exhibited the most extraordinary sporting 
 establishment in Europe. The buildings connected with it are equally grand and extensive. 
 Of the chateau it is not to our purpose to offer any thing ; but the unrivalled pile of stabling. 
 
90 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 kennelling, and other sporting appurtenances, particularly deserve our notice. This edifice, 
 constructed from the designs of John Aubert, which was begun in 1719 and finished in 1735, 
 presented a, fagade, ninety-six fathoms and a half in length and nearly ten in breadth. At 
 the two extremities were two large pavilions, sixty-five feet square, and forty-two and a half 
 high from the ground-floor to the entablature ; each of them had three porticoes on the several 
 sides. In the middle of the fagade was a pavilion larger and more lofty, containing the 
 principal entrance to the stables ; above which was a bas-relief, representing three horses in 
 different attitudes ; the whole ornamented with Ionic columns, trophies of arms and the 
 chase. The domed top, sixty-three feet round, and ninety-two high, is seen crowned with 
 the " horse of France," similar to that seen on the bridge turning to the Tuilleries. The 
 inside of the stables measured ninety-three fathoms in length; were thirty-six feet wide, and 
 forty-two and a half in height from the ground to the commencement of the dome ; which pro- 
 portions would render this place uninhabitable even for horses, if in winter a fire were not con- 
 stantly kept up. The vault, which is octagonal, is lighted by large oval windows ; the whole 
 is ornamented with garlands and trophies of the chase, heads of stags and boars. Below the 
 dome, and in front of the principal entrance, is a recess, forming a grand arcade, under 
 which was a magnificent fountain, or cascade. A grotesque head discharges water into a 
 shell, from which it falls in a sheet into a large reservoir, in the middle of which are seen 
 two leaden horses as large as life. At the back of the fountain is seen the following in- 
 scription, supported by two genii : — " Louis Henry de Bourbon, seventh prince of Conde, 
 erected these stables, and the buildings dependent on them. Begun in 1719 and finished 
 in 1736." The stables are capable of holding two hundred and forty horses, over which are 
 twenty-four apartments, separated by a corridor forty fathoms in length. 
 
 279. The open riding-house, situated between the stables and the pavilion of the street, is a circular edifice, 
 twenty fathoms in diameter ; the court of carriages is fifty-three fathoms and four feet long, by twenty-two 
 fathoms and four feet wide ; the decorations are in the same style as those of the stables. 
 
 280. The great dog kennel, for the reception of staghounds, displays heads of stags between the windows ; 
 and at the two extremities a fountain, ornamented with a stag's head, discharges water into a reservoir, where 
 the dogs drink. There is also a winter kennel for the same hounds, warmer, but less ornamented. 
 
 281. The kennel for the boarhounds is very extensive. The walls are ornamented with paintings re- 
 sembling wild boars, and a boar's head throws water into a cistern. The exterior fagade of this building, 
 ■which looks towards the village of Chantilly, is thirty-six fathoms in length, and is terminated by the pavilion 
 of the stables and that of the dog kennels. The number and nature of the occupants of this vast pile were in 
 due keeping with the whole. Of horses, there were usually more than two hundred. Of dogs, there were 
 sixty coupleof staghounds, eighty couple of boarhounds, and forty-five couple of chevreuil (roebuck) hounds. 
 The numbers of piqueurs, gardes de chasse, grooms, coachmen, postilions, helpers, &c., &c., were also very 
 great. Every day had its allotted sport ; and such was the quantity of game within the vast enclosures of the 
 forest attached to this princely residence, that a blank day never occurred, and scarcely a day throughout the 
 year was suffered to pass without some offering to Diana. To prevent, however, the satiety of confinement 
 to one spot, this modern Nimrod would, after hunting at Chantilly, take a hasty dinner and then be trans- 
 ported some ten, fifteen, or twenty leagues in his carriage, to be ready to renew the sport in the morning in 
 some other of his domains. The description of an annual hunt, given by the duke at the Fete St. Hubert, 
 addressed to Mr. Apperley, will further illustrate the style in which this distinguished sportsman conducted 
 the chase. The account at large may be seen in the Sporting Magazine for January, 1827. 
 
 282. The register of game killed at Chantilly, from 1748 to 1779, will probably surprise such of our readers as 
 are unacquainted with French sporting annals. 
 
 Hares • 
 
 - 77,7.M) 
 
 Rabbits 
 
 - 587,470 
 
 Partridges 
 
 - 117,674 
 
 Red ditto, 
 
 - 12,42fi 
 
 Pheasants 
 
 - 86,193 
 
 Woodpigeons 
 
 317 
 
 Lapwings 
 
 720 
 
 Becfique (oui wheatear) 67 I 
 
 Curlews 
 Ojes d' Egypte 
 Ojes Sauvage 
 Bustards - 
 Larks 
 Tudelles 
 Fox 
 Crapeaux 
 
 ?uails - - - 19,696 
 
 ralles ( the male quail) 449 
 
 Woodcocits - - 2,164 
 
 Snipes - - - 4,807 
 
 Duclis - - - 1,35.T 
 
 Thrushes - . - 1,313 
 
 Guynards . - . 4 
 
 Stags - - - 1,682 
 
 Hindi 
 Fawns 
 Poes 
 
 Young does 
 Roebucks - 
 Young ditto 
 \A'ild boars 
 
 1,682 
 119 
 
 I,«21 
 l.W 
 
 4,669 
 810 
 
 1,942 
 
 Marcassins (joung boars) sis 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Wolf Hunting in France. 
 
 283. The systematic chase qf the wolf in France (f^. 60.) Is thus described by Colonel Thornton :— " You must 
 first post, on the side of the thicket at which you wish to prevent the wolves from issuing, ten or a dozen men, 
 
 sixty paces apart, each provided with a rattle to be employed on 
 the occasion. When every thing is ready the leader gives the 
 order, and the dogs are immediately taken to the brisees to be let 
 loose. The whipper-in then conducts them towards the spot 
 where he supposes a wolf is to be found, continually encouraging 
 them by blowing his horn, and by crj-ing Hala ilala tayau vellect 
 oiler. He blows his horn from time to time to animate them in 
 the pursuit, all which may force him to quit his kennel long be- 
 fore they come up, but sometimes he waits till they are close to 
 him before he breaks. If the huntsman perceives him, he must then 
 call to his dogs in these terms — J'elelati, velelau, harlou, harlou, 
 veiled alter. He will then sound his horn to make them follow 
 the traces, and tlien cry, Harlou chiens, harlou veiled alter. The 
 wolf thus pursued will, perhaps, hang cover, that he may obtain 
 the advantage of the wind in his flight ; but the men stationed in 
 advance will make use of their rattles, which will force him off at 
 once, without this advantage, particularly if briskly pushed by the 
 dogs, supported by the huntsman, who will incessantly keep crying, Ha y fuii la chiens, yfuit, la ha ha. 
 He will then sound two blasts, and again begin hallooing Hon veiled alter, veiled aller. At length the 
 wolf, finding himself pressed by the dogs, the cries of the hunters, and the noise of those stationed to keep 
 him in, resolves to escape by the place where he hears no noise, which is precisely the part next to the open 
 country. He stops a moment at the skirts of the wood to observe whether he can see any person, and he 
 Immediately sets off to cross the plain. He is suffered to advance about one hundred paces, when the 
 Uvriers d'estrique, and afterwards the others, are let loose upon him on the plain already mentioned. Two 
 horsemen at the same time ride after him, to oblige him to continue his course, as it is of great consequence 
 
Book II. SHOOTING OF FEATHERED GAME IN FRANCE. 91 
 
 that he should be kept In it ; but for tills he would escape, as the attempt to run down a wolf Is scarcely ever 
 made. To command success in the latter case, you ought to be perfectly sure of your relays ; that the dogs 
 were trained exclusively to the chase of the wolf, and that there were neither deer nor boars in the forest. This 
 kind of chase would, besides, be long and fatiguing, because the wolf is rarely blown: he runs along time, 
 never ahead, almost constantly viewing him for six or seven hours together. The greyhounds placed in 
 ambush greatly abridge this chase, and likewise render it more amusing and certain to the spectators. 
 
 284. " As soon as a wolj is taken, he should be given up to the hounds, which come up almost immediately, 
 because otherwise the greyhounds would attack the hounds. It is therefore advisable that they should be 
 taken off immediately and coupled, to return and go in quest of another, for it is easy to take several wolves 
 in one day. When this is intended to be done, each should resume his former position ; as for those who are 
 stationed to prevent the animal's escape, they must not on any account quit their post till they receive orders 
 to that effect. When the wolf is expiring, nis death is announced by three loud blasts of the horn. The 
 huntsmen alight and caress the dogs, to excite them to worry him. It is the duty of the whipper-in to cut 
 off the animal's right foot, which he presents to the commander of the company." (Sporting Tour throicgh 
 France, Introduction, p. 21.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. IVild Boar Hunting in France. 
 
 285. TJie systematic chase of the wild boar is treated of by the same author, who informs 
 us that the equipage used for the purpose is called vautrait. «' In great hunting establish- 
 ments," observes the sporting colonel, «' it forms a separate department, in which particular 
 officers and attendants are employed. Large equipages for this sport are usually attended 
 by a pack of fifteen or twenty couple of hounds ; the huntsmen and whippers-in ought to be 
 extremely expert. This chase is very fatiguing ; the huntsmen are obliged to shout in- 
 cessantly to make the dogs follow, as they are frequently discouraged, especially if they are 
 pursuing an old boar. It requires mettlesome and vigorous horses, and the riders must not 
 be afraid of the branches in the thick recesses of the forest into which they are obliged to 
 penetrate. It is extremely difficult to procure hounds well trained for hunting the boar ; 
 and their training for it requires great patience and attention ; not that a young hound will 
 not at first pursue the animal, but his scent sometimes disgusts, and the country, covered 
 with thickets and morasses, discourages him. A boar is not so easily hunted down as a 
 stag; and let the establishment be ever so excellent, the chase seldom lasts less than four or 
 five hours. Sometimes the animal is checked by the firing of a gun, or he is pursued by 
 mastiffs and greyhounds. Chases have been known to continue two whole days, and at 
 last the hunters could not have taken the boar but by shooting him on the third day." 
 
 286. " Jflien the hoar Jinds himself driven to the last extremity, he does not run forward, 
 but frequently turns, keeping for a considerable time near the same spot, and seeking to 
 make the dogs start some other game. When he is " dead beat " he foams much, and only 
 advances by leaps or bounds {fig. 61.) or retreats into a marsh. As a last resource, he sets 
 his back against a bank or tree, and defends himself with fury. It is then that the 
 
 whippers-in must give effectual support to 
 their dogs, and endeavour to dislodge the 
 animal ; but if he resolutely keeps at bay, 
 it is proper to prevent the dogs from ap- 
 pioaching too near. The whippers-in enter 
 the thicket with precaution ; one of them 
 alights, approaches the boar, and plunges 
 his hunting-knife into the small of his back. 
 The man who inflicts the wound must be 
 very alert, and instantly run off a contrary 
 way, for the boar always turns towards the 
 side on which he feels himself wounded. If 
 however he should prove so furious as to 
 endanger the sportsmen and the dogs, the 
 best way is to kill him with a gun or pistol ; 
 {his is a privilege or honour reserved or the loader of the company, and is resorted to only 
 at the last extremity. The whippers-in then sound the death of the animal, and encourage 
 the dogs to trample on him. Having cut off the testicles, which would cause the flesh to 
 contract a very disagreeable smell, and the fore foot, which is given to the huntsman, who 
 presents it to the leader of the company, the boar is carried off. Before they return, the 
 dogs are inspected, and those that have received wounds are dressed, the huntsmen 
 being provided with needles, thread, and every thing necessary for that purpose," {Ibid. 
 Appendix, p. 248.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Shooting of Feathered Game in France. 
 
 287. Winged game shooting in France furnishes much or little sport according to the 
 locality. In Britany and Normandy it is said to be very good. A correspondent writes 
 to a friend that he has bagged fifteen brace of partridges in a day in the former of these 
 provinces ; and that another killed sixteen quails, three partridges, two hares, and a landrail. 
 The partridges are however not easily flushed from the thick gorse or furze, so common 
 here; from which cause smooth pointers are of little use, nor are staunch setters much 
 
92 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 better, as, enveloped In the furze covers of some parts, they might stand until they became 
 statues, before they were discovered. In these places it is found better to use a dog between 
 a setter and a Newfoundlander, whose hide will resist the prickly mass, and one that will 
 not rush impetuously on the game, but wait until the arrival of his master within sight or 
 hearing. Woodcocks abound here as well as in most of the hilly and woody provinces of 
 France. It is a curious circumstance in the system of French sporting, that a second 
 season of partridge shooting is common in many parts of tlie country ; and that it com- 
 mences at the pairing season, which is the exact time we think it both humane and politic 
 to leave oft". 
 
 288. Quails arc abundant in mostpaj'ts of France. An English gentleman writes from Lorraine, that in four 
 hours' shooting, in a heavy pelting rain, he killed (thanks to the percussion lock !) twenty-seven quails and 
 three partridges. He further states that " Grives (thrushes) and all the smaller birds of passage are sought 
 after and are taken in springs, arranged at regular intervals on each side of narrow roads or paths in the 
 woods, portions of which are let to individuals, who choose to have what is here called a tender. Many have 
 from ten to twenty thousand of these springs ; and, as they must all be visited daily, some trouble and expense 
 are attendant upon them. The smaller birds sell from twelve to twenty-four sous the dozen ; the grives, 
 three or four sous each." (Sporting Magazine, No. cxxvi. New Series.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Angling in France. 
 
 289. The sport of angling in France is not of the first order. Many causes tend to destroy 
 the fish there ; and in most instances the waters flow too slowly to be favourable to the 
 genus Salmo and other fly-taking fish. But the still-water fish, are no where more 
 abundant than in France ; their breeding being much encouraged, to furnish table supplies 
 for the days of their flesh fasts ; bottom-fishing is therefore more generally practised than 
 fly-fishing. In the more mountainous districts, however, where the rivers " run swiftly," 
 fly-fishing is followed with success ; but neither the flies used, nor the rod and line by 
 which they are thrown, would meet the approbation of a disciple of Cotton, or Sir Hum- 
 phrey Davy. The manipulation of these artists is nevertheless in general better than their 
 tackle ; and they kill and land their fish handsomely. It has been a general observation of 
 tourists to France, that the English flies are not in general suited to tlie tastes of the 
 French poissons. The red-palmer, one gentleman has observed, which in England is so killing 
 at all times and in all seasons, is there nearly inert. The May-fly, likewise, is almo.st un- 
 known there ; nor is the artificial one more successful, as we know by experience. 
 
 SuBSECT, 5. Horse Racing in France. 
 
 290. Horse racing has of late years assumed something like methodical arrangement here, 
 and prizes have been contested for by well bred horses. The Paris races take place in the 
 Champ de Mars ; and the running of 18.'32 is so well detailed, though severely criticised, by 
 a writer in the New Sporting Magazine, that we shall offer a few extracts to show up 
 French racing and a French race-course. " Were we to search the wide world through," 
 says this able writer, " we do not think we could find a greater contrast than that 
 which was afforded by the transition from the Goodwood to the Paris meeting ; indeed, so 
 opposite are they, that we can scarcely believe them to be of the same nature ; but we think 
 that one must be racing, and the other some species of pursuit for which we have not yet 
 found a name. To begin with the description of the course. It is on a hard gravelly plain 
 of considerable extent, on the south side of the Seine, one end of which is occupied by a 
 splendid building, called the Military School (but which the uninitiated might take for a 
 grand stand), while the other stretches out to the river, and is approached by a bridge 
 from the village of Passy, a sort of Milbank of Paris. On either side of the plain, shaded 
 by rows of stunted trees, are raised banks or mounds, upon which the pedestrians are ranged 
 during the races ; and about the centre of the south side are erected some temporary stands 
 for the royal family and visitors, the former placed in the centre, being hung with rich 
 crimson velvet and gold, and the others with tastefully arranged tri-coloured drapery." 
 After telling us that money will not purchase an admission to the sta7ids as in England, but 
 is only to be obtamed by a ticket, he informs us that " The course, which is of an oblong 
 form, comprises the circuit of the whole plain (about a mile and a quarter round), and is 
 marked out by good strong posts and ropes. Within the first circle is another to keep the 
 equestrians at a respectful distance from the course, and to shelter some troops, which, with 
 their band, were stationed opposite the stands ; half way round also (wliere the pedestrians 
 mustered thickest), were soldiers with fixed bayonets, at about a yard distant from each 
 other ; and in the middle ring were stationed a handful of cavalry, with drawn swords, by 
 way of keeping the equestrians in order. With the exception of a few weeds on the mounds, 
 there is not the slightest symptom of vegetation, and the course itself is almost as rough and 
 as hard as our country roads ; indeed, the north side was worse than many cross roads, and 
 exhibited ruts, made by carts carrying the soil from the banks to the centre, which has 
 been raised a foot or two. The Champ de Mars, however, as its name bespeaks, was 
 not intended for a race-course ; and in the absence of a better must be taken with all its 
 imperfections," {New Sporting Magazine, No.xviii. ) The truth of this description the com- 
 
IJooK II. HORSE RACING IN FRANCE. 93 
 
 pilcr can attest, having himself witnessed a similar exhibition there a few years since. We 
 would however recommend the remainder of this accomit to the reader's perusal, as it well 
 merits his attention. In the Bois de Boulogne, also, racing matches are contested, after the 
 manner of those in the Champ de Mars, at different periods of the year ; and we merely 
 add, that we fully agree with Nimrod, who observes, that " The French know no more 
 about racing than they do of flying." 
 
 291. Of the progress of the English methods of sporting in France, and at Paris and its neighbourhood in 
 particular, a fair opinion may be formed by referring to the pages of the Sporting Magazines, both Old and 
 New ; to the proprietors of which Mr. Byron, who styles himsell secretari/ to the English jacket/ and pigeon 
 clubs, sends a yearly account. This gentleman, it seems, has formed a pigeon shooting club at the Tivoli 
 Hardens. He also attempted to establish a cocic-pit, but the Parisians, though sufficiently game themselves, 
 did not show any strong inclination to patronise it in chanticleer ; and the English cock fighting amateurs 
 there, were probably not sufficiently numerous to make matches without their aid. Of the pigeon shooting 
 club, established on the same plan, and under the same rules, with that of the Red House, Mr. Byron says 
 that it increases every day in importance, and is every day more highly patronised. 
 
 292. Wildfowl shooting is excellent in France ; and, thanks to the indefatigable Colonel 
 Hawker, he has informed us how it is conducted. " The French coast," he observes, " is 
 plentifully supplied with wildfowl ; which there are far more easy of access than in our 
 country. Taking from between Cherbourg and Neville to Charenton, there is, I believe, no 
 better place within the same distance, from the south of England, than this would be for an 
 enthusiast in the diversion. Here the birds are now far more numerous than on the coast of 
 England ; and the very few shots that are worth taking with the wretched guns and powder, 
 which are used by the few people who here follow wildfowl, render their sporting but a 
 
 trifling impediment to your enjoying 
 the whole range of country." Well may 
 the hardy colonel, who watches whole 
 nights on the bleak coast of his own 
 country, hold in contempt the hut- 
 shooters of the French'coast, who make a 
 sort of sentry-box by digging a hole in 
 the ground, abutting on some water well 
 frequented by the wildfowl {fig. 62.). 
 This is roofed over with turf, a single 
 hole only remaining for the gunner to 
 crawl into, from which he fires on the 
 birds. Call-birds are necessary, which 
 arc fastened on the outside of the hut " to three separate pegs in the water ; two tame 
 ducks and a drake. The drake must be in the centre, and the ducks on each side of 
 him, at about five yards interval ; and the birds being thus separated, will frequently be 
 calling to each other ; and if so, there will seldom pass a wild one, but will come and 
 drop with them. You cannot, in general, succeed with less than three call-birds. Indeed 
 I should recommend having never less than six ; and if you have twelve, or even more, all 
 the better." The French call-ducks, from what the colonel says, are like their people, more 
 garrulous than our own ; and as noise is necessary to success, the Italians, he tells us, put 
 out the eyes of their call-ducks, that, having nothing to see, they may clamour the more ; 
 and the cruel Italian, if reprobated for his brutality, excuses himself by attempting to 
 prove them " the happiest birds in the world, as they are always singing." The colonel 
 proves the superiority of the French decoy birds over our own by what follows : — "I 
 need," he says, " only mention, that, a few winters ago, when I sent over some of them 
 to Lord Rodney, for his beautiful pond at Alresford, Mr. Sparry, the late bailiff, in order 
 to secure them for the night on which they came, put them within a few hurdles, close 
 before his house. When he got up in the morning, no sooner did he open his door, than 
 a number of wild ducks flew up from within the little fence he had made, and into which 
 these birds of course had enticed them. Several tame ducks had constantly been in and 
 all about the place, but these had never decoyed the wild birds in the manner that had 
 been done by the Fremohmen." Of all the wildfowl shooting localities, the lakes of Peronne 
 seem to offer the best sport coupled with comparative ease to the sportsman. Here the 
 huts are of a superior order to those of the common huttiers (hut-shooters), and it is from 
 hence that the Paris market is principally supplied with wildfowl. To make one of these 
 Peronne huts, " cut down a large square in the reeds, about eight feet by four ; make a 
 foundation of either stone, wood, or brick. Then driv6 in six piles on each side, and on 
 them put six hoops, precisely like those to a tilted waggon. The foundation being then 
 formed, nothing remains but to build up the sides with turf, or what else you please, and 
 thatch the roof and the whole of the inside. In front there must be either two or four port- 
 holes to fire through (each one bearing clear of your call-birds), and at the back a little door 
 to crawl in at, which you enter by a labyrinth. This hut being built among the high reeds, 
 and afterwards strewed over with them, is completely invisible, although as commodixjus 
 inside as a large covered cart. Here the huttier of Peronne goes regularly every night, wet 
 or dry, and takes a great coat (if he has one), with a piece of brown bread and a sour .ipple 
 
 HUT 3HO0TINO. 
 
94 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 for his supper. In front of his hut are fastened, to piles at each end, three separate ropes, 
 ahout twenty yards long. On the centre one he ties four drakes, and to the one on each 
 flank four ducks, making in all twelve decoy birds ; and these being (to use a military 
 term) dressed in line, whatever bird he sees out of the ranks he knows inust be a wild one ; 
 and as the lake in moderate weather is like a mirror, the night is seldom so dark but that 
 he can see to shoot at the very short distance which his miserable gun and miserable powder 
 will kill." {Hawker, on Shooting, p. 417. 7th edit.) 
 
 Sect. III. The Field Sports of Holland and Belgium. 
 293. The chase in Holland is conducted somewhat after the same manner as in France ; it is 
 however in character more tame. Very few packs of hounds are kept by individuals, but 
 the dogs are collected when wanted from among those of the gentry and land owners 
 around who encourage the chase. Occasionally a subscription pack is to be met with, 
 which is located, formed, and supported at the common expense ; and, as may be supposed, 
 when this occurs there is some chance of systematic hunting ; but, when the former method 
 is adopted, the hounds are of various breeds, and ill-matched in size, speed, or tone. In 
 many parts of this country chateaux are numerous, and large farms are thickly spread 
 around. But there is often poverty within tlie chateau and want of spirit in the farm 
 occupant ; and it is very seldom therefore that a respectable turn out is seen. A few good 
 horses occasionally gladden the sight ; but Dutch or Belgic horses are not the ^lite of 
 European cavalry. It may be also supposed that their dogs must be of a motley descrip- 
 tion, as wherever the nature of the country allows of it, they serve, they tell us, pour forcer 
 le lievre, le sanglier, ou le loup. Now, when a pack is to-day engaged in hare hunting, a few 
 days hence is to encounter a wild boar, and in a few more to pull down a wolf, or perhaps, 
 to diversify the object, the combined dogs are become staghounds, there can be little system 
 displayed in the enterprise, either by the sportsmen or by their horses and dogs. This 
 medley of chasings could not in fact be carried on at all, were it not that, let the object of 
 pursuit be an elephant or a mouse, the hunters are supplied with dogs of every stamp, from 
 the beagle to the boarhound ; at least such was the case in the packs we saw there, the 
 canine members of which, when collected from so many sources, appeared to our eyes as well 
 packed as a bushel of unpicked potatoes. Occasionally however, as before hinted, distinct 
 packs are kept for each of these objects of the chase, but this is a rare occurrence ; indeed, 
 the nature of the country is not favourable to harbouring the larger kinds of game, and it is 
 only in the preserves of the nobility and very wealthy persons that deer, boars, or wolves, 
 are met with. Population and cultivation have driven them away ; and as the industrious 
 natives prefer commerce and its advantages to the pleasures of the chase, little information 
 is to be got by pursuing the matter among them further. Of the hunters in use in Holland 
 we have to remark that few of blood and figure are bred ; and when one is seen v/ith rather 
 extraordinary pretensions, it has usually proved to be an exotic, and most probabij' derived 
 from England. With the heavy breeds it is far otherwise ; and the Dutch horses of Fries- 
 land, Berg, and the county of Juliers, are much sought after by English dealers to supply 
 the drays of our brewers and the waggons of our coal merchants. In Rouen we were par- 
 ticularly delighted with the specimens we daily saw 
 of these stately animals (fg. 63.) so common there, 
 and with the waggon and cart harness which was 
 on them, studded and bedizened as it usually was 
 with costly trappings ; while their ample manes 
 and tails were not unfrequently graced with ribands 
 of various colours — so proud were their drivers of 
 the lofty and noble animals under their direction. 
 It appeared to us, that the carters and waggoners 
 here took much more personal interest in the 
 appearance of their horses than the English drivers 
 of this class. Not but that we have seen some who 
 have looked exultingly when a stranger has stopped 
 to eye their team, or perchance has stroked the ample sides of one of them. The angling of 
 Holland and Belgium, being most of it confined to the capture of carp and other still- water 
 fish, does not rank high in the estimation of English sportsmen. Good shooting of game, 
 similar to that of England, is to be met with in most parts of this country. 
 
 294. Archery, as a minor sport, is practised In both Holland and Belgium, but it is not in either country 
 by any means so popular as with us. In several places, but particularly in Alkmaar and Brussels, we saw the 
 trading natives engaged in dislodging a popinjay figure from a high tree by the bow and arrow. In both these 
 instances the scene was laid, as might be expected, in a village ale or tea-drinking house ; and the method by 
 which it was conducted showed that it was a favourite pastime, and owned some dexterous hands. Athletic 
 games, as fencing, wrestling, rude sparring, or rather hunching, we have seen, or rather we have had a glance 
 at; for the clouds of tobacco on most occasions interrupted distinct vision in the out-door as well as the in- 
 door scenes. We were also invited to a bear-bait and a dog-fight in Brussels ; but as these were not to oar 
 taste, we declined, and got laughed at. We did not then contemplate any publication of what we saw, or 
 probably we might have done otherwise. 
 
 BELOIC HORSE. 
 
Book II. 
 
 HUNTING THE CHAMOIS. 
 
 95 
 
 Sect. IV. The Field Sports of Switzerland. 
 295. In this romantic region, where stupendous ridges serve to confine lakes of great extent 
 and profundity, the wild sports of the natives may be expected to take a wide range and 
 
 also to assume a masculine character. To such the 
 aerie of the eagle, placed on the loftiest summit, 
 holds out an irresistible object of desire ; and the 
 rocky heights, frequented by the chamois and ibex, 
 although situated in the region of storm and snow, 
 offer them powerful allurements ; the delights of 
 which appear to be measured by the degree of dif- 
 ficulty and danger of the attempt to reach them. 
 These being surmounted, still leave a world, a 
 nether world, of grandeur to admire ; where, in the 
 wide and fathomless lake, the hardy fisher guides 
 his boat, and employs his powerful tackle to secure 
 the weighty pike ; or he traverses the banks, or he 
 wades in the rapids, and plies his lusty arms in 
 wielding his two-handed rod to capture a salmon or 
 vast lake trout. Such are the features which are 
 among the most prominent of this romantic country. 
 Our illustrative portrait (Jig. 64.) presents an ac- 
 curate view of a part of Switzerland corresponding 
 with the account we have held out. The river 
 Reuss is here seen, not far distant from its source 
 in the heart of the wildest scenery of St. Gothard ; 
 and here it is well known all the sporting enter- 
 prises we have mentioned are carried on by the adventurous natives in common, and are 
 occasionally engaged in by travellers also from Britain and other countries. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Hunting the Chamois. 
 
 296. The chamois (Antelope Rupicapra Pallas) is a species of antelope with two recurved 
 horns of six or seven inches long. Its body, which is about three feet three inches long' and 
 about two feet high at the shoulders, throughout is well covered with hair (Jig. 65 . , p. 96. ), which 
 changes towards winter from its summer colour of fawn to a deep brown, at which season 
 the animal is also furnished with an under fleecy coating, of a woolly texture, as a protection 
 from the cold. A writer in that interesting work, the Library of Entertaining Knowledge, 
 says, " The chamois inhabits the most inaccessible parts of the woody regions of the great 
 mountains of Europe. He does not, as the bouquetin, climb to their most pointed sum- 
 mits, and he descends not into the plains. Like the klipspringer of the Cape, he is re- 
 markable for the wonderful extent and precision of his leaps. He bounds over the chasms 
 of rocks — he springs from one projection to another with unerring certainty — he throws 
 himself from a height of twenty or even thirty yards upon the smallest ledge, where there 
 is scarcely room for his feet to plant themselves. This extraordinary power of balancing 
 the body, of instantly finding the centre of gravity, is a peculiarity of the goat tribe, to which 
 the chamois is nearly allied. The ability of the eye also to measure distances with such un- 
 deviating exactness, is associated with this power of finding the centre of gravity. In the 
 chamois these are purely instinctive faculties, which he possesses almost from the moment 
 of his birth. They are not the result of training, for the young chamois has only to acquire 
 the necessary strength to be able to imitate the feats of his more practised companions." 
 (Menageries, vol. i. p. 372.) 
 
 297. The chamois hunter sets out generally in the night, that he may reach the feeding 
 ground of the chamois, whose meals are only taken in the morning and evening. As he 
 proceeds, he reconnoitres frequently with his telescope, still advancing higher and higher, 
 until he espies the object of his search. It is now that his mind and person are both 
 arduously employed ; the former to escape the notice of the watchful and quick-sighted 
 animal, and the latter in attempting, however difficult the task and however dangerous, to 
 get above him. Having done this, he takes a very deliberate aim, resting his rifle on some 
 firm substance. If his aim takes effect, and the animal falls dead, his reward is no* yet 
 sure, nor are his labours or his dangers yet over. It may be almost impossible to reach 
 the Alpine point on which the chamois fell ; nor is it unlikely that the animal in his death 
 struggles may have fallen into some deep ravine, too precipitous even to attempt. Should 
 he fortunately reach his prize, it is by no means certain that the nature of the ground will 
 admit of the carcass being taken away ; in which case the hunter must content himself with 
 the skin only. It is however even more probable that the whole of his toil and watching 
 may be wasted ; for it is at all times particularly difficult to approach the chamois, but more 
 
&6 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 particularly so when there are many together, one of the herd being always planted on some 
 commanding eminence, as in fig. 0,5., to keep watch. This wary sentinel is said to give 
 notice of danger to the herd by a hissing sound, which, being 
 well understood, puts the whole to flight. " It is then," in 
 the words of the ingenious writer in the Menageries, " that 
 the labours of the hunter commence ; for then, carried away 
 by the excitement, he knows no danger. He crosses the 
 snows without thinking of the abysses which they may cover ; 
 he plunges into the most dangerous passes of the mountains; 
 be climbs up, he leaps from rock to rock, without considering 
 how he can return. The night often finds him in the heat of 
 the pursuit ; but he does not give it up for this obstacle. He 
 considers that tlie chamois will stop during the darkness as 
 <^"*''""- well as himself, and that on the morrow he may again reach 
 
 them." (Vol. i. p. 376.) Our mountain hero, having taken his frugal meal, passes the night 
 under some projecting ledge of earth or rock, or he seeks shelter under some stunted 
 herbage, and the morning dawn finds him equally alert and vigilant in his search. 
 
 '.298. " Theae hunters of the chamois are so absorbed in this pursuit as to remain whole 
 days in the glaciers of Chamouni, during which time their wives and families must feel 
 the keenest alarm for their safety ; and yet, neither the pleasures of home, nor the dangers 
 of their employ abroad, can wean them from this pursuit. Saussure knew a young man, 
 of the districts of Chamouni, about to be married to the object of his choice; but never- 
 theless so deeply was he infatuated by a love of this sport, tliat he thus replied to the 
 remonstrances of Saussure : — ' My grandfather was killed in the chase of the chamois ; 
 my father was killed also; and I am so certain that I shall be killed myself, that I call this 
 bag, which I always carry when hunting, my winding-sheet ; I am sure that I shall have no 
 other ; and yet, if you were to offer to make my fortune upon the condition that I should 
 renounce the chase of the chamois, I should refuse your kindness.'" These romantic senti- 
 ments have been beautifully versified by Mr. Rogers, in his poem of Italy : — 
 
 " Oh, it was a sport 
 Dearer than life, and but with life relinquished ! 
 My sire, my grandsire, died among these wilds : 
 • As for myself,' lie cried, and he held forth 
 His wallet in liis hand, ' this do I call 
 My winding-sheet — for 1 shall have none else ! ' " 
 
 " Saussure adds, that he went several journeys in the Alps with this young man ; that he 
 possessed astonishing skill and strength ; but that his temerity was greater than either ; 
 and that two years afterwards he met the fate which he anticipated, by his foot failing on 
 the brink of a precipice to wiiich he had leaped. It is the chase itself which attracts these 
 people more than the value of the prey ; it is the alternation of hope and fear — the con- 
 tinual excitement — the very dangers themselves, which render the chamois hunter indif- 
 ferent to all other pleasures." We would further refer the reader for much more interesting 
 matter on the subject to the Library of Entertaining Knowledge, and also to the article 
 Antelope, in the Penny Cyclopcedia ; as well likewise to a very spirited sketch of the 
 Haunts of the Chamois, from the pencil of Colonel Batty, which graces the New Sporting 
 Magazine, No. iii. ; where also may be seen a remarkably interesting detail of a personal 
 adventure at Chamouni, on the same perilous errand as that which terminated the 
 career of Saussure 's hero. 
 
 209 Ilunttnq the ibex {fig fi6. ) is also one of the dangerous pursuits of the Alpine 
 sportsm \n I his anim 1 is b\ some naturalists thought to be the stock from whence our 
 domestic goat is derived. Its horns are singularly ringed, 
 ind of such length that it is surprising the agility of the 
 iiiimal is not impeded by them. Such, ho%vever, is not 
 the case ; and ibexes are found on the highest points of the 
 locks, bounding from ledge to ledge, where the adven- 
 turous chamois hunter follows them, and sometimes suc- 
 i ?eds in bringing one down witli his rifle. Here, soaring 
 iloft in pursuit of prey, the eagle is often seen; and, as he 
 makes his stoop at the young of the chamois or of the 
 ibex, is himself sometimes arrested by the ball of the 
 sportsman. In the lower reigons of these inhospitable 
 passes, the wolf and the bear are likewise often met with, 
 '^\ and encountered by these adventurers. In the plains the 
 chase is also pursued, much in the French and German 
 ..icthods after the bear, the wolf, &c. Hares and rabbits 
 are to be met with in the valleys, on which the eagle and larger hawks pounce down from 
 aloft, and may even be enticed by a stuffed representative. 
 
 --3iU 
 
Book II. FIELD SPORTS OF ITALY, SPAIN, AND GREECE. 97 
 
 300. The angling of Switzerland, as we have already hinted, presents strong incitements 
 to the gentle craft to p!»(jk up their tackle and repair to this romantic country. In the lake 
 of Geneva pike are numerous and large, and afford excellent sport to the troller. Trout 
 also (the great lake trout) are said to be equally numerous, and to take readily well-dressed 
 hackles of all kinds ; but, as it happens in all lake fishing, the hackles used must be dressed 
 full, and of striking colours. Many admirable spots for the angler's occupation are to be 
 met with on the whole of the road to Lausanne : indeed all the rivers which fall into this 
 celebrated lake, will furnish good sport. In the Bonne, trout, grayling, and perch abound; 
 and although thickly-wooded banks offer some impediments to throwing the fly, many of 
 the little basins formed by the mountain torrents are open, and may be tried with success. 
 Near Vevay, the small lake of Brai affords good angling ; and, as a trout river, the Sarine, 
 particularly that portion of it which waters the Pays de Vaud, presents, it is said, most 
 excellent trout fishing. The Grand Eau, one of the tributaries of the Rhone, is particu- 
 larly well stored with fish ; and were it less wooded, its eulogists say it would afford some of 
 the finest angling in Europe; but, as it is, the zealous fisherman will find it answer his purpose. 
 
 301. The lake fishing of Switzerland is usually accomplished, either by taking a stand on 
 some rocky point which protrudes itself into the water, or otherwise a boat is employed, 
 which must be moored some way from the shore. Occasionally the boat is allowed to 
 drift, and the troller or fly-fisher follows his vocation as the boat floats down the stream, 
 rather throwing his bait on each side of his boat than from the head or stern. 
 
 Sect. V. The Field Sports of Italy, Spain, and Greece. 
 
 302. A progressive history of the sports of Italy would offer a fund of entertainment and 
 interest did our limits allow of it. When Rome governed the world, when her luxuries 
 and her darings were at their height, and when her citizens, conscious of their strength, 
 looked to their rulers for constant amusement, suited to the barbarous tastes of their times, 
 scenes of tragic interest were exhibited ; and, although their historians may be supposed to have 
 dealt sometimes in the marvellous, yet we know that the sporting spectacles then witnessed 
 in their amphitheatres were marked with an equal disregard of the sacrifice of life and wealth. 
 
 303. Beast fights were very frequently exhibited iii Rome, and the combatants were often 
 varied, as a bull against an elephant, an elephant against a rhinoceros, a bull and a 
 lion, &c., &c. At the opening of Pompey's theatre, we are told that five himdred lions 
 were killed in five days. Eighteen elephants were produced on this occasion, and were 
 opposed in succession to lions, to one another, to gladiators, and lastly, to Gertulian archers. 
 On the birthday of Hadrian, a thousand wild beasts were invariably sacrificed at these 
 public spectacles ; and at the dedication of the amphitheatre of Titus, we are told by 
 Eutropius, Suetonius, and Cassiodorus, that five thousand, — nay, Dion Cassius says nine 
 thousand, — wild beasts were made victims to this rage for slaughter. 
 
 304. Human combatants were likewise frequently exposed in these shows to the assaults of 
 animals. There was also a class of men called bestiarii, who were professed prize-fighters 
 with beasts ; some of whom by their prowess have been said, when single-handed, to dispatch 
 twenty wild animals in a day. It was often the fate of malefactors to be allowed to try this 
 venturous cast, by exposing themselves to the attack of the lion, tiger, elephant, or wild 
 bull. Could we believe all that is related by the historians of those times, we should learn 
 that Commodus himself entered the lists in the arena against the most furious beasts ; and 
 that, on one occasion, the dens of the lions were opened, and poured forth one hundred of 
 these animals, all of which this imperial marksman killed with his own bow ; but credits 
 vult. Of his cast was Domitian also, who, it is related, had been seen at his seat at Alba 
 to strike, at two discharges of his bow, an arrow from each into the head of a victim, so as 
 to make it appear horned. 
 
 305. In the taming of wild beasts, the Romans appear to have been as successful as in the 
 combating of them. In the profession of Ptolemy Philadelphus, at Alexandria, twenty- 
 four chariots were drawn by elephants, twelve by lions, seven by ostriches, five by 
 buffaloes, four by wild asses, with other anomalies equally remarkable in the untoward 
 natures of the fer<B of the earth. Thus we are further told, that on the neck of one 
 of the elephants was seated a satyr with a crown of gold on his head. Twenty-six 
 white oxen, 24,000 Indian dogs, 30 Ethiopian, and 300 Arabian sheep, 4 lynxes, 14 
 leopards, 16 panthers, 3 brown bears, 1 white bear, 1 camelopardalis, an Ethiopian 
 rhinoceros, with a vast number of Indian women carrying the tusks of 600 elephants, 
 and large quantities of cinnamon, formed also a part of this astonishing procession. 
 Every country which had submitted to the Roman yoke was ransacked for its indigenous 
 animals, which variety became necessary to gratify the people's insatiable love of the sports of 
 the circus. The mastiff of England was also much engaged in these combats, and his darings 
 rendered him a constant object of admiration. Enormous snakes were among the numerous 
 objects exhibited in the comitium ; and, to add to the wonders, Augustus indulged his people 
 with the pleasure of chasing and destroying thirty-six crocodiles in the Flaminian circus. 
 
 306. An artificial forest hunt appears to have been a sport peculiarly grateful to the tastes 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 of the Roman citizens ; to gratify them, innumerable trees and shrubs were removed, and 
 planted in the vast area of the circus, into which great numbers of wild beasts of various 
 kinds were driven from their dens. At a signal given by the emperor, the people rushed 
 in and attacked the beasts, and he who was fortunate enough to vanquish and kill one, was 
 allowed to take away the spoil. As the bloodshed and slaughter between these animals and 
 those who attacked them must have been mutual, we cannot but shudder at the bare picture 
 set before us, and deplore that depravity of taste which mistook savage brutality for true 
 courage and martial spirit. 
 
 307. The present state of Italian field sports does not offer any very remarkable variation 
 from the sporting methods practised in France ; altogether, however, they are pursued with 
 even less system liere than there. Partridges and quails are abundant, and are shot, snared, 
 and netted, whenever and wherever they are met with throughout the whole peninsula. 
 
 308. An ingenious method of taking the passenger pigeon is practised in Italy, particularly 
 in those romantic defiles which separate the rocky heiglits through which the vast flights 
 
 of them direct their course in their migrations. 
 Of these mountain passes, Posillipo (_^. 67.) pre- 
 sents a prominent example. Nets are here spread 
 under the course of the flight of the pigeons, ex- 
 tending from tree to tree, or from one abutting 
 rocky point to another ; but, as the birds would 
 fly much above the net were not some contri- 
 -s vance resorted to by the wily natives to force them 
 -V to descend, they practise, as we are told, the fol- 
 lowing expedient : — Masses of stone are here and 
 \ r\ there raised, on which the slingers station them- 
 '^ selves, being provided with a suflScient number of 
 stones for a purpose yet to be described. Other 
 persons also concerned being placed on the sum- 
 mit of these mountain passes, give notice of the 
 ipproach of the pigeon flights by sounding a horn, 
 which those stationed on the artificial pyramids 
 hearing, commence slinging their white stones 
 '^ """''°' among the birds, which so attracts their attention 
 
 that they descend in pursuit of the stones, and in so doing numbers of them become en- 
 snared. Quails also are taken frequently by purse-nets transversely hung in these passes, 
 for it is evident that their passage being usually made in the night, no artifice would decoy 
 them in the manner of the pigeons. Other migrating birds are likewise thus taken by the 
 Italians, who appear singularly dexterous at this as well as most other species of fowling. 
 
 309. Wolf hunting in Italy was an early practice, and in some very wild parts we believe it 
 is yet continued : in the Zoological Gardens there are to be seen some fine specimens of the 
 wolfhounds used by the shepherds of the Abruzzi : in form, they resemble the Newfoundland 
 dog, but are rather lighter in figure. The huntings of the chamois and ibex, and those also of 
 deer, hares, and rabbits, the anglings for fish in the waters, and the shootings of the land and 
 waterfowl, are pursued here much after the methods used in France, Spain, and Switzerland. 
 
 310. Ill Spain, field sporting is pursued much after the Italian modes. The Spanish court formerly indulged 
 itself and its citizens with wild beast fights, and with combats between men and amimals ; but particularly 
 with bull fights. In Roman Catholic countries, Sunday is the day chosen for the most sumptuous spectacles. 
 Bull fights are, however, neither modern pastimes, nor have they been confined to any particular country. 
 They were practised by the Egyptians, Greeks, and Thessalians, more than three centuries before the advent 
 of Christ. Spain received them from the Moors about the eighth or ninth century ; and amphitheatres for the 
 exhibition of bull fights appeared in Madrid, Seville, Cadiz, and other Spanish cities and large towns. In Spain 
 it is truly a national game, frequented by both sexes, and passionately encouraged by all ranks. Our note book 
 furnishes us with the following account of one which took place in Madrid in 18'i3 ; on comparing it, however, 
 with other accounts published by travellers, we have every confidence in its general correctness. If curiosity 
 should be excited beyond what our account can gratify, we would refer to Doblado's Letters from Spain and 
 Townsend's Travels in Spain. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. A Spanish Bull Fight. 
 
 311. On the I2th of January, 1823, one of these spectacles (fig. *'>^-) «as exhibited at the amphitheatre of 
 Madrid, which is an immense building without the precincts of the capital, capable of accommodating 
 twelve or fourteen thousand spectators. " Imagine an extensive circular arena, which is defended by a 
 high and strong wooden partition, that runs all round, and has four gates at the four points of the compass. 
 One of these is used for the entry of the master of the games, or director ; another tor the entry of the 
 bulls ; another for the egress of those bulls which are not killed ; and the last for aft'ording a passage to the 
 horses which drag out the bulls that are slain. Between the wooden boundary of the arena, and that which 
 encloses the lower gallery for the spectators, there is an open space that runs all round, in order that, if the 
 bulls should at any time overleap the boundary, they may be driven back again to the arena through this 
 space, one of the gates being opened. They .ire thus prevented from doing injury to the spectators. The 
 lov^er gallery runs all round, sloping towards the arena, and, as well as the arena, is exposed to the open 
 air. The second gallery, which is immediately over this, is covered by the boxes ; and the boxes, which are 
 very high, are protected from the sun and sudden rain by a narrow roof of tiles, which does not project 
 beyond them. Fifty reals are paid for the use of a whole box, four for the second gallery, and two for the 
 lower. At three o'clock the amphitheatre began to fill rapidly ; and it was easy to perceive from the expect- 
 ation p.ainted in the countenance of the visitors, as they came in and seated themselves, that the bull fight 
 is a favourite amusement. The director, dressed in the ancient Spanish style, with a short black mantle, a 
 hat turned up at the sides, and oa tbe left side a plume of white ;md red feathers, rode into the arena upon a 
 
Book II. 
 
 COURSING IN THE ISLE OF CYPRUS. 
 
 99 
 
 handsome charger, and, after bowing to the aloada, who presided, and sat in the box on the right of the 
 king's, gave order for the entertainment to commence. Two horses immediately appeared in the arena 
 each laden with two riders, who were seated on a pad, back to back. Tlie hindermost kept his place by 
 holding in his left hand a cord attached to the pad, and in his right he carried a long wooden staff, pointed 
 at the end f )r the purpose of belting iwiv thr bull th it wis ibout to attick him A bull was then let into 
 the arena , the tip ot whose horns were ra.ide Imrmless by bunf (ovcred with lead As soon as he saw the 
 
 68 
 
 ; ^:i 
 
 I- " 7± 
 
 SPANISH HI. I T FIGHT. 
 
 horsemen, he proceeded directly against one of them ; and the combatants, being apparently new to the 
 office, offering no effectual resistance, he butted his horns beneath the horse's tail, and overthrew both 
 horse and riders. He then attacked the other with equal success ; when the riders were unhorsed, the bull 
 seemed content with his victory, .ind this contest was continued for sometime with alternate success, tlie bull, 
 however, being most frequently the conqueror, to the great amusement of the spectators. A military band 
 which attended having given a flourish of trumpets, this bull retired. Two skilful horsemen, handsomely 
 dressed in white red and silk jackets covered with gold lace, and in white hats, with a large round leaf and 
 a low arched crown, entered. They carried .ilso each a long staff, with an iron spike at the end of it. A bull 
 was then let in, whose horns were in their natural condition ; and as soon as he fixed his wild-looking eyes 
 on the riders, he proceeded to attack one of them. These, however, being well exercised, fought him away 
 generally ; but the contest being attended with some danger, both to the horse and the rider, it excitetl 
 strong interest. One of them was thrown to the ground, together with the horse ; but happening to be near 
 the partition of the arena, some of the spectators stretched over the partition to his assistance, and delivered 
 him from the rage of the ferocious animal. When the horsemen had wearied him in some degree, three or four 
 pedestrians teased him a little in turn. They carried in one hand a scarf of yellow or red silk, and after 
 approaching him, they ran towards the boundary with all speed, trailing the scarf behind ; and if they were in 
 danger of being overtaken, they let the scarf fall on the ground. The bull immediately stopped, and vented 
 all his rage upon the scarf, as if under belief that it covered his adversary, while the fugitive had time to leap 
 over the boundary. After this, the animal being pretty well fatigued, the same pedestrians, who were also 
 handsomely dressed, armed themselves with strong iron darts, as it was the object of each to run upon the bull 
 with agility, and, just as he was in the act of stooping his head to toss them, to fix two of these darts, one at 
 each side of the back of his neck. Being bearded, it was with great difficulty the animal could get rid of 
 them, and sometimes he was seen raging round the arena, his neck bristled with these torturing instruments. 
 At length, when he was almost exhausted, an expert performer approached the animal, holding a red mantle 
 before him in one hand, and with the other he thrust a long sword in beneath the shoulder. The bull now 
 fell, and another attendant came with a knife, and, fixing it in the vital part of his head, put an end to his 
 agonies. He was then dragged along the arena by the horses and carried away." It appears strange that a 
 polished people should be enamoured of spectacles where even their fellow-creatures are endangered. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Coursing in the Isle of Cyprus. 
 
 312. The coursing of the Isle of Cyprus miy cXaira some attention from that locality being famed as one of 
 the places whence we derive the greyhound. A traveller thus describes a Cyprian hunting or coursing match 
 given by the governor : — " Having arrived at a spacious plain, interspersed with clumps of mulberry trees, 
 some ruins, and thick bushes, the sportsmen began to form a ring, in order to enclose the game. The 
 barrier consisted of guards on horseback, with dags placed in the intervals. The ladies of the greatest dis- 
 tinction in Nicosia, with a multitude of other people, stood upon a little hill, which I ascended also. The 
 governor and his suite were posted in different parts of the plain ; and, as soon as the appointed moment arrived, 
 the hunt was opened with the sound of musical instruments. Part of the dogs were then let loose, which, 
 ranging through the bushes and underwood, sprung a great number of rails, partridges, and woodcocks. The 
 governor began the sport by bringing down one of the birds, his suite followed his example, and the winged tribe, 
 into whatever quarter they flew, were sure of meeting with instant death. I was struck with the tranquillity 
 of these stationary dogs, for, notwithstanding the instinct by which they were spurred on, not one of them 
 quitted his post, but the rest ran about in the pursuit of the game. The scene was now changed ; a hare started 
 up from a bush, the dogs pursued, and while the former made a thousand turnings in order to escape, she 
 every where found an opponent. She however often defeated the greyhounds, and I admired, in such cases, 
 the sagacity of these animals which, disdaining the assistance of those that were young and inexperienced, 
 consequently liable to be deceived, waited until some of the cunning old ones opened the way for them ; and 
 then the whole plain was in motion. When the poor animal was just ready to become a prey to its enemies 
 the governor rushed forward, and throwing a stick which he held in his hand before the greyhounds, they all 
 stopped, and not one ventured to pass this signal. One of the swift greyhounds being then let loose, pursued 
 the hare, and having come up with it, carried it back, and jumping upon the neckof the governor's horse placed 
 it before him. The governor took it in his arms, and delivering it to one of his officers, gave him orders, if it 
 continued to live, to shut it up in his park, where he maintains a great many prisoners of the same kind. I ad- 
 mired above all the discipline of the greyhounds, and the humanity of the governor, who thought it his duty to 
 preserve an animal which had afforded him so much pleasure." (Scott's Sportsman's Repository, p. 97.) 
 
 H 2 
 
100 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part T. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Field Sports of Greece. 
 
 313. Did it not admit of proof , we could hardly reconcile it to our belief that the noble- 
 visaged Athenian had mingled blood with the negro-faced Egyptian; or that the inhabitants 
 of the classic soil of Greece, and those who trod the muddy banks of the Nile, owned one 
 common origin. It is true that new locations produce vast alterations in both the mind 
 and the body, but such extreme variations are only effected by time. Thus the early history 
 of Greece offers a picture of savage life, in which profound ignorance and brutal violence are 
 the principal traits. Even many centuries after the foundation of Athens, the people of 
 Greece had not divested themselves of the characters of barbarism they had derived from the 
 land of their forefathers ; but, on the contrary, vast numbers of them, we ai'e told, wandered 
 about covered with lions' skins, armed with a club or javelin, offering their services to rid 
 the neighbourhoods of the wild beasts which infested them. But at length the Grecians, 
 acquiring knowledge by experience, were taught to vary their means of offence, and to improve 
 on the luechanism of their hunting gear. These gradations are admirably commented on by 
 Xenophon, Grotius, Oppian, and Nemesian. Grotius, particularly, has luinutely detailed the 
 form of the speares, and directed the method of digging pits and setting engines. Before 
 the age of Homer we are told that the bow and arrow, the spear or pike, the sword and club, 
 were the only weapons employed by the heroic sportsmen of Greece. Hercules, in his attack 
 on the Nemean lion, was not half so well furnished. We must liowever pass oix, leaving the 
 Grecian classic to trace the advance of field sports in this part of the world in the pages of 
 Aristotle, Plato, Xenophon, Polybius, and Julius Pollux ; and of the Roman chase in 
 those of Cicero, Horace, Virgil, Seneca, Pliny, &c. &c. 
 
 314. Public games in Greece succeeded to the mere warfare against animals as a means of 
 necessary extirpation ; and as the religion of the Greek church enjoined more festivals than 
 even that of the Jews, it is not to be wondered at that the Olympian, Pythian, Isthmian, and 
 Nemean games were well attended. Foot racings in the stadium were very ancient and 
 popular amusements, as also the gymnastic exercises, called the penthalon, which consisted 
 of leaping, running, quoiting, darting, and wrestling. The brutal kind of boxing, known 
 as the ccBstus, was encouraged also, the hands being weighted with masses of iron or lead, 
 by which, although the combatants wore brazen head-pieces, fatal consequences were not 
 uncommon. The horse and chariot racings of Greece, even in very early times, were 
 remarkably imposing spectacles, and the finest horses of the country figured there. 
 
 BOOK III. 
 
 THE HISTORT OF BRITISH FIELD SPORTS, ACCOMPA>fIED WITH OCCASIONAL NOTICES OF SUCH 
 OTHER RURAL AND ACTIVE EXERCISES AS ARE COMMON AMONG THE SPORTING CLASSES OF 
 OUR COUNTRYMEN. 
 
 315. To the lover of his country few subjects can be more interesting than a knowledge of 
 his direct origin, however distant the locality he sprung from may be, or however remote 
 the period at which the advent of his forefathers occurred. On this interesting subject a 
 few feeble glimmerings only enlighten our subject ; but such as they are they point to the 
 Cimmerii or Cimbrians, and the Celta; or Celts, as two great nomadic tribes, who, by dif- 
 ferent routes, and probably at somewhat different dates, colonised the British islands. The 
 early records of Greece appear to hint at this origin ; and there are not wanting a few 
 scattered proofs of the same in the Welsh triads; and the Irish legends also confirm the 
 supposition. Assuming this to be the case, we must, however, admit a very humiliating 
 fact, that the supposed civilisation of manners and advancement in the arts, which our fore- 
 fathers brought with them from the south, were gradually lost sight of after their coloni- 
 sation in the north ; when they became, as regards civilisation and cultivation, even below 
 the state in which Captain Cook found the New Zealanders. Herodotus describes the punc- 
 turing of the skin of the British savages, and Isodorus describes the methods by which they 
 tattooed their bodies. Nor was it until long after that the visits of the Tyrian traders had 
 taught them many artificial processes, among which a principal one was that of manufac- 
 turing metals, that they emerged from a totally savage state. Their weapons of bone and 
 wood were then exchanged for those of tin, copper, iron, and brass ; and by degrees they 
 assumed some marks of civilisation in their warrings and their sportings. 
 
 "•flj^— 
 
 Chap. I. 
 The Progress of British Field Sports, from the earliest times to the Normnn Conquest. 
 316. Besides these and other relics the hunting propensity of the early races of our countrymen 
 is proved by the bones of dogs which have been found in the burial places of human subjects 
 
 probably of some favourite hound. Horns of deer were also often so found, a circumstance 
 
 on which Strabo comments. The bow and arrow was a favourite weapon with the Celts, 
 
Book 111. 
 
 WILD CATTLE OF BRITAIN. 
 
 101 
 
 as we may judge by their early records, and by the fact that these weapons were fVequently 
 lR)und in their graves, which, when dug in clayey soil, were usually surmounted by masses of 
 stone, that not only proved their wish of preserving these relics, but their dread of the wild 
 beasts, whose numbers and natures were such as to render the dead even unsafe in their 
 sanctuaries. 
 
 Sect. I. The Animals which formed the Objects of the Chase among the Primitive Britons. 
 
 317. The first efforts of the settlers in Britain must have been directed to making good 
 their empire, by dispossessing the more ferocious beasts which occupied the country ; as the 
 bear, the wolf, the boar, &c. Their next predatory practices were directed against such 
 animals as supplied them with superior food, as the wild cattle, deer, goats, wild swine, &c., 
 &c. These practices, which originated in necessity, were in after times continued as the 
 recreative pursuits of kings, princes, and nobles, and indeed of all who could find leisure 
 for the purpose ; to trace which sporting march in all its gradations is the object of our 
 labours. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The Wild Cattle of Britain. 
 
 318. Bovine cattle in a wild state certainly tenanted the British plains anterior to the 
 earliest records of the country. Vast herds also remained unreclaimed comparatively to a 
 late period. These Boves Sylvestres, or forest cattle, were pursued by the first Britons 
 with ardour, as well for the food they yielded as for the ground they occupied, to the ex- 
 clusion of the new settlers. History affords traces of the vigour with which the chase of 
 these animals was conducted in early times, and of the feats and prowess exhibited in the 
 dangerous enterprise ; yet, in after times, when the pursuit of wild beasts generally began to 
 be formed into something of a system, wild oxen ceased to be admitted to the honour of 
 being true ferce naturce, or beasts of the chase ; and consequently were not allowed to be 
 legitimate objects of the sportsman's pursuit. Dr. Fleming is of opinion that several 
 varieties, if not distinct species, of the Bos Taurus formerly existed among us in a wild state. 
 Lesley notices herds of vaccee nan cicures, untamed cows, which frequented the mountainous 
 
 districts of Argyle and Ross. The boves sylvestres of 
 Lesley were white, and possessed, he observes, jubam 
 densam, ac dimissam, instar leonis, thick and flowing 
 mane, like that of the lion. Others were more smooth- 
 coated, as seen in fiy. 69. They long continued to be 
 preserved in their unreclaimed state in various parts 
 of England, Scotland, and Ireland ; but are now, ac- 
 cording to Bewick, only to be met with at Chillingham 
 Castle in Northumberland, at Wollaton in Notting- 
 hamshire, at Gisburne in Yorkshire, at Lime Hall in 
 Cheshire, and at Chartley in Staffordshire ; their flow- 
 ing manes having disappeared, but their coats remain- 
 ing of its original hue. Culley, in his work on Live 
 ivii-u jii,i.L. Stock, gives a very full and interesting account of 
 
 these animals ; which see. We learn that " The mode of killing them was perhaps the 
 only remains of the grandeur of ancient hunting. On notice being given that a wild 
 bull would be killed on a certain day, the inhabitants of the neighbourhood came 
 mounted, and armed with guns, &c., sometimes to the amount of a hundred horse and four 
 or five hundred foot, who stood upon walls or got into trees, while the horsemen rode off the 
 bull from the rest of the herd, until he stood at bay ; when a inarksman dismounted and shot. 
 At some of these huntings twenty or thirty shots have been fired before he was subdued. 
 On such occasions the bleeding victim grew desperately furious from the smarting of his 
 wounds, and the shouts of savage joy that were echoing from every side ; but, from the 
 number of accidents that happened, this dangerous mode has been little practised of late 
 years, the park-keeper alone generally killing them with a rifle gun at one shot." Bewick 
 informs us that, about forty years ago, there appeared among these boves sylvestres, of 
 Chillingham, some with black ears, and others with their noses also black as well as their 
 ears ; but all thus marked it seems the keeper destroyed, and thereby, in our opinion, he 
 acted with much bad taste. At Gisburne, likewise, as we are told, there are some others 
 of the race which are entirely white, with the exception of their ears, and they, being of a 
 lively brown within, prove ornamental. These were low in stature but bony, and they 
 were hornless also. There is a tradition with regard to these cattle, that they were 
 biought from Whallcy Abbey in Lancashire, on its dissolution in the thirty-third of 
 Henry the Eighth; and the same tradition also purports that they were drawn to Gisburne 
 by the power of music. We regret that the race is so likely to become extinct, inasmuch 
 as they are almost the only important indigence left to commemorate the rude chasings of 
 the early Britons, since the extirpation of the bear, the wolf, &c. 
 
 31 9. These Boves Sylvestres of Lesley presented many of the rude habits of the Cervus or 
 
 H 3 
 
 
102 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 deer tribes, such as the females hiding their calves from the males. The young kine soon 
 begin to exhibit the parent ferocity in its fullest extent ; indeed, Mr. Bailey of Chilling- 
 ham tells us, that one of two days only, on having his head stroked, bellowed loudly, re- 
 treated a step or two back, and then rushed at him with extreme violence. When the 
 males were of a fit age for castration, it was necessary to be done with inuch caution and ex- 
 pedition, or the cries of the young would bring the herd on the operators, to their great peril. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Wild Deer Tribes of early times. 
 
 320. The stag genus ( Ccrvus Linn.) formed a very conspicuous object in the early British field sports. Dr. 
 
 Fleming remarlss, that the British Pecora appear to have diminished in their species, but tliat we have no 
 
 certain records of the periods at which any particular kind were extirpated. The elk of Ireland was 
 
 probably one of those which became extinct, whose horns measured five feet from the tips to the roots, and 
 
 expanded near eleven feet (fig. 70.). The fossil 
 70 remains both of this and also of another monstrous 
 
 ■^^ variety of the stag occur frequently beneath the 
 
 peat of the Irish bogs, and particularly in the beds 
 ofmarl. .Such also have been occasionally met 
 with in similar situations in England, as for 
 instance in the clay and gravel beds of Walton 
 in Essex. In Scotland, also, horns are found 
 buried in the bogs, which, by their external cha- 
 racters, could not have belonged either to the red 
 deer of the mountains or to the present fallow deer. 
 These horns are likewise much larger than those 
 of the stag, and are probahljr similar to those 
 found in the Irish bogs. Remains of the antelope 
 have also been found in England. Dr. Elliot has 
 favoured the public with an account of a peat-pit 
 near Newbury, Berkshire, in which a great many 
 horns, heads, and bones, of several kinds of deer, particularly the horns of the antelope, were discoverecl. 
 Skulls and tusks of boars, beavers, &.C., were also among them. Apassage of Torfa;us {Hist. Ore. cap.xxxvi.) 
 would favour the supposition that the reindeer had likewise been once indigenous to Scotland. Dr. Fleming, 
 however, conjectures thatthis description was intended to apply to red deer; and when we consider the In- 
 variable ill success which has attended all the later attempts to naturalise reindeer in Scotland, there is 
 much foundation for the suspicion. May it, or may it not, favour this presumption, that both the elk and 
 reindeer had been considered as objects of the British chase ? seeing, also, that they are noticed in the authori- 
 tative books of early times, as the book of St. Albans, and the treatise of Twici, one of the " maisters of the 
 game," to King Edward. It is true that some suppose both these works, but more particularly the latter, 
 to have been compiled from French treatises on the subject ; and as these French writings might themselves 
 have been borrowed from German authors, the elk and the reindeer might have thus crept in as .legitimate 
 subjects of sporting pursuit both in France and Britain. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Ancient British Deer Hunting. 
 321. The stag, the fallow deer, and the roe also, in early times, were so plentiful, 
 that all the British hills, plains, and forests, were covered with them. At this period the 
 luxuriant meadows, now bearing heavy cattle and yielding immense crops of hay, were 
 morasses, or peat bogs, fit only to be traversed by light and agile beasts ; while the higher 
 grounds, now occupied in the pasturage of sheep, were then forests of vast magnitude, in 
 which the wolf, the bear, the boar, and the wild ox held undisputed tenure. Lesley notices 
 the high estimation in which the deer tribes have always been held. The grandeur of the 
 hunting establishments of former times, as regarded the chase of deer, was very great, and 
 the ceremonials attendant thereon were numerous, and very strictly observed. The hart, 
 or stag, had his several stages of life noted in set terms : thus, the first year he was called 
 a hind calf, the second a knobler, the third a brocket, the fourth a staggard, the fifth a stag, 
 and the sixth a hart. The formalities which took place on these occasions were great, and 
 strictly adhered to ; his death-blow also was given in due form, and few heroes have met 
 theirs with more funeral honours, than those which marked the removal of the body of the 
 royal stag. We have elsewhere shown how our country was devastated by the Normans, to 
 support these animals in the royal chases ; and although the vast care bestowed on their 
 increase, and the severe punishments which awaited those who trespassed on them, could not 
 again produce the numbers which in earlier times overran the country, they became sufficiently 
 numerous to prove injurious to the morals of the circumjacent inhabitants, by the natural wish 
 engendered in their minds to possess themselves of these /erce natura. In feudal times their 
 numbers must have been immense. Lesley informs us that from five hundred to a thousand 
 were sometimes slain at one general hunting match. We are also told that these conventional 
 hunts were followed by a grand venison feast ; but we presume it wanted the modern garniture 
 of currant jelly sauce. As late as the third century, the Britons who had remained uncon- 
 quered, and lived beyond Adrian's wall, were principally supported by venison ; for the 
 uncertain hold of domestic animals in these times, and the predatory habits of the people, 
 prevented them from seeking animal food of their own rearing. The love of the chase, so 
 inherent in man, is rendered doubly dear to him by at once rousing his mental energies 
 and supplying his bodily wants. It is not food alone that the dead animal yields to his 
 conqueror, but a variety of other benefits follow, which heighten the prize. Thus a High- 
 lander, so late as the time of Henry the Eighth, addressed that king as follows : — " We go 
 a hunting, and after that we have slain red deer, we flay off the skin by and bye, and setting 
 of our bare foot on the inside thereof, for want of cunning shoemakers, by your grace's 
 
Book III. 
 
 ANCIENT BRITISH DEER HUNTING. 
 
 103 
 
 pardon, we play the coblers, compassing and measuring so much thereof as shall reach up 
 to our ankles, pricking the upper part thereof with holes, that the water may repass where 
 it enters, and stretching it up with a strong thong of the same above our said ankles. So, 
 and please your noble grace, we make our shoes. Therefore, we, losing such manner of 
 shoes, the rough hairy side outwards, in your grace's dominions of England, we be called 
 ' Rough-footed Scots. ' " 
 
 322. The almost martial character which wild stag hunting assumed in ancient times gave it 
 a strong hold on the passions. It was a hazardous pursuit, which fitted it to the somewhat 
 romantic character of the sportsmen of all but the very earliest periods. The stag at bay 
 was a very dangerous foe, and the more so, as it was a point of honour that he should 
 receive his death-wound at the hands of the hunters, rather than be destroyed by the 
 worrying of the dogs ; thus, when he had escaped the arrows of the pursuers, and taken to 
 the soil, the more adventurous assailed him with the sword. When he could be approached 
 with any degree of safety, it was also a mark of gallantry to offer the fatal weapon, be it 
 sword or knife, to some fair huntress. Such a scene is described by Sir Walter Scott in 
 the Bride of Lammermuir, where Bucklaw, one of the said desperate hunters, cannot, even in 
 the presence of ladies, keep from his woodland idiom. We are told, " It was not without 
 a feeling of pity, bordering on contempt, that this enthusiastic hunter observed Lucy Ashton 
 refuse the hunter's knife presented to her for the purpose of making the first incision in the 
 stag's breast, and thereby discovering the quality of the venison." Upon her complimenting 
 him on his boldness in attacking the stag at a dangerous moment, for she and others had 
 witnessed the close of the chase, — " It is all use and wont, madam," he replied in hunter's 
 phrase ; " but I will tell you for all that, it must be done with caution ; and you will do 
 well, madam, to have your hunting sword both right sharp and double-edged, that you 
 may strike either fore-handed or back-handed, as you know a wound from a buck's horn is a 
 perilous and somewhat venomous matter." As a proof of the dangers attendant on this 
 sport, it is related that, in 886, the emperor Basilius was attacked by an enormous stag, 
 which lifted him from his horse by entangling one of his horns in the emperor's belt ; and 
 that the emperor was only released from his enemy by his equery cutting the belt with his 
 sword ; the bruises received from the animal however proved incurable. Sir Walter Scott, 
 in his notes to the Lady of the Lake, has entered rather at large into the early stag huntings 
 of Scotland ; and to this account we would refer the reader for more ample information 
 than our limits will allow us to give. The union of the perils of war and the dangers of 
 hunting detailed in the celebrated ballad of Chevy Chase, is also a faithful though mournftil 
 copy of the manners of those times. It was not however always necessary to encounter 
 the dangers of a personal attack on the stag. Ladies, on the contrary, were commonly 
 indulged with protected situations, where the deer were driven towards them, and the fair 
 dames selected from among the passing herds such as presented a fair mark for their 
 arrows. Some of the Scottish kings also, anxious to enjoy the sport without either danger 
 or fatigue, were accustoined to occupy elevated seats for the purpose ; and such a spot is 
 called the king's seat to this day. It may however be supposed that neither that prince of 
 hunters, James the Fifth, nor the renowned Gaston de Foix (who is said to have been 
 master of sixteen hundred staghounds) was of this number. The chase of the stag, indeed, 
 appears to have been so popular in Britain at one period, that the ladies had their stag 
 hunting parties entirely independent of the gentlemen. Strutt informs us, that delineations 
 of females thus engaged are by no means rare ; one of which, taken from a manuscript written 
 
 and illuminated early in the fourteenth century, we have introduced {fig. 71.). Here the 
 lady huntress, riding astride as we do, is seen with her horn cheering on her dog and her 
 archeress, the latter answering the call by planting an arrow between the horns of the stag. 
 
 32.3. The faUow deer of the early records is the spotted variety. Doubts, however, are entertained, 
 whether this be really an indigenous animal. It is said by Sonne authorities to have been originally derived 
 from Bengal ; but when we consider the difficulties of its importation in the ages to which we allude, we 
 agree with Dr. Fleming that its claims to being a true British animal are far from doubtful. On this 
 subject this ingenious writer quotes Lesley {Be. Or. Scot. p. 5.), where it is obseved that, "Among the objects 
 which the huntsman pursued with dogs, waa the cervum damam, out capream." In the Statistical Accountof 
 
 H 4 
 
104 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 Ardchatan, Argyleshire^\o\.vi. p. 175., It Is said that " Fallow deer run wild In the woods, of a much superior 
 size and flavour to any of their species that are confined in paries." Indistinct traces of this species seera 
 likewise to occur among the alluvial deposits. Thus, Professor Buckland (Rel. Dil. p. 18.) found teeth in the 
 Kirkdale Cave, " nearly of the size and form of those of the fallow deer." The deep brown variety was 
 undoubtedly obtained from Norway, and was introduced into Scotland by James the First. Their greater 
 capability of bearing a colder temperature than the spotted sort first occasioned their importation. This kingly 
 sportsman also furnished England with them, by stocking his preserves of Enfield Chase and Epping Forest 
 with a sufficient number of breeders. 
 
 324. The early huntings of the fallow deer have not engaged much of the notice of his- 
 torians — the pleasures of this sport being absorbed in the superior character of the pursuit of 
 the stag ; nevertheless, we know that the chase of fallow deer was very usually practised, 
 and that it was pursued with hounds of less size and strength than those used to attack the 
 stag. These deer were also coursed by means of one or two gazehounds. Sometimes the 
 dogs were merely used to separate a single buck from the herd, so as to enable the sports- 
 man to reach him with the long-bow or cross-bow. When puck hunting of the fallow deer 
 is described, we read of the difficulty experienced in preventing the dogs from changing 
 their object, and hitting off the .scent of a new buck ; from which circumstance we may judge 
 of the numbers that were to be met with in those times. 
 
 325. The roe was also once as convnon in Britain as the other species of deer, though now dwindled to a few 
 specimens, which are only to be found wild to the north of the forth. The extreme shyness of this animal 
 rendered the chase of it, even when it was in the greatest plenty, a service of much difficulty, as we learn from 
 the rom;inces and legends in which notices of it are introduced. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Wolf as a British Beast, 
 
 326. We hardly need a plea for the propriety of introducing wolf hunting in Britain, when 
 it is notorious that the ravages of this animal proved very destructive, not only to the 
 
 beasts around him, but also, on many occasions, to 
 the human inhabitants ; children in particular, we are 
 told, were sought for by him, and fell a prey to his 
 thirst for blood. Yet, even in this marauder, we can 
 find redeeming traits ; for we are not without nume- 
 rous instances of undoubted authority to prove, that 
 he only wants attention, not only to reclaim him from 
 his habitual ferocity, but also to convert him into an 
 attendant the most faithful and attached (fg- 72.). 
 F. M. Cuvier's account of one, of which more anon, 
 strikingly exemplifies what we assert. Here fidelity 
 and affection were exhibited in their most winning 
 characters ; and it is well known that the separation 
 of the animal from his master sealed the fate of 
 the faithful and attached brute, for he literally pined 
 himself to death at his departure. Of all the ancient 
 prejudices, that of the unconquerable aversion which particular animals entertain towards us, 
 is one that has kept its hold on the opinion of mankind the longest ; yet even this is fast 
 wearing away, and now we are continually meeting with fresh proofs, that every animal 
 may not only be tamed, but may be made a willing, useful, and attached servant to man. 
 We nevertheless consider that the chase of the wolf is not only sanctioned, but imperatively 
 called for, in every country where he maintains his dwelling as a wild beast. 
 
 327. The wolf {fig. 60. p. 90. ) being once common with us also, it became absolutely 
 necessary that the inhabitants around so predacious a foe should be in active and con- 
 tinual warfare with him ; nor is it to be wondered at that his utter extermination was 
 attempted at an early period. On the continent of Europe this crafty marauder yet exists 
 in most of its districts, and is probably tolerated in limited numbers for the sport he yields 
 in the chase ; neither would it be an easy matter in so extensive a distribution totally to 
 dislodge him. In our country he was an early object of dread, and all possible means 
 were taken for his extermination. The month, which corresponds with our January, was at 
 one period called by the Anglo-Saxons " Wolf-monat;" and the application of the term is 
 thus explained by an old writer on British antiquities : " The moneth, which we now call 
 January, they called Wolf-monat, to wit, Wolf-moneth, because people are wont always in 
 that moneth to be more in danger to be devoured of wolves than in any season els of the 
 yeare ; for that, through the extremity of cold and snow, those ravenous creatures could 
 not find of other beasts sufficient to feed upon." The terror wliich wolves naturally inspired 
 amongst the scattered inhabitants of the half-cultivated lands of England was increased by 
 their habitual superstitions. The same author, in his chapter on the Antiquitie and Pro- 
 prietie of the Ancient English Tongxie, says, " Were-wulf: this name remaineth still known 
 in the Teutonic, and is as much to say as man-wolf, the Greek expressing the very like in 
 lycanthropos. The were-wolves are certain sorcerers who, having anointed their bodies 
 with an ointment which they make by the instinct of the devil, and putting a certain 
 inchanted girdel, do not only unto the view of others seem as wolves, but to their own 
 thinking have both the shape and nature of wolves, so long as they weare the said girdel; 
 
 COMBBS WOLV 
 
13ooK III. WILD BOAR OF BRITAIN. 105 
 
 and they do dispose themselves as very wolves in wurrying and killing, and waste of 
 humane creatures." A very interesting remark from the same source states, that it is to 
 the terror, which the wolf inspired among our forefathers, that " We are to ascribe the fact 
 of kings and rulers, in a barbarous age, feeling proud of bearing the name of this animal, as 
 an attribute of courage and ferocity. Brute power was then considered the highest 
 distinction of man ; and the sentiment was not mitigated by those refinements of modern 
 life which conceal, but do not, destroy it. We thus find, amongst our Anglo-Saxon kings 
 and great men, iEthelwulf, the noble wolf; Berthwulf, the illustrious wolf; Eadwulf, the 
 prosperous wolf; Ealdwulf, the old wolf. (^Menageries, vol. i. p. 98.) 
 
 328. " The extermination qfthe wolf from England" Mr. Daniel observes, "was formerlj' attributed to Edgar. 
 It was certainly first attempted by this Saxon monarch, who remitted the punishment of certain crimes on 
 producing a specific number o( wolves' tongues ; " but in which we believe Mr. Daniel to have been in error, 
 as the tribute was volves' skinf, and not tongues. " It was this prince, also, that commuted the tax of gold 
 and silver imposed on the Welsh, for an annual tribute of three hundred wolves' heads. Some centuries later, 
 however, wolves had increased so much as to become an object of the attention of Edward the First, who, in 
 the ninth year of his reign, issued his royal mandate to Peter Corbet, to superintend and effectuate their de- 
 struction in the counties of Gloucester, Worcester, Hereford, Salop, and Stafford. In other counties great 
 rewards were also given for destroying them. Camden informs us, that certain persons held their lands on 
 condition of hunting and killing the wolves that infested the country ; whence they were called the Waive hunt 
 lands. In the reign of Athelstan wolves abounded so much in Yorkshire, that a retreat was built at Flixton, 
 to defend passengers from their attacks. As our Saxon ancestors distinguished January by the title of wuy'- 
 month, so they also called an outlaw wolfshed, as being out of the protection of the law, and as liable to be 
 killed as that destructive beast." 
 
 329. "James the First, of Scotland, orders his 'schireffs and barons to hunt the wolf, four or thrie times 
 in the Zeare, betwixt St. Mark's Day and Lambe's (from the 25th of April to the 1st of August), 
 quhich is the time of their quhelpes.' James the Second, son of the above, about the year 1451, by act of 
 parliament, directs the sherifft to ' hunt and slay the wolfe and her quhelpes, three times in the year ; 
 and all indwellers of the shire shall rise with them under the pain of one t^'trfrfer.' The last Scottish wolf 
 is recorded to have fallen in Lochaber, a.d. 1680." In Ireland the breed was not wholly extinct until several 
 years after. 
 
 330. Tlte vwlds of Yorkshire, which are a corruption of the word " wilds," appear, from 
 the dates of parish books, to have been infested with wolves later than any other part of 
 England. In the entries at Flixton, Hackston, and Folkston, in the East Riding of York- 
 shire, are still to be seen memoranda of payments made for the destruction of wolves at a 
 certain rate per head. They used to breed in the " cars " below, among the rushes, furze, 
 and bogs, and in the night time to come up from their dens ; and, unless the sheep had been 
 previously driven into the town, or the shepherds were indefatigably vigilant, great numbers 
 were sure to be destroyed ; it being observed of all wild animals, that when they have the 
 opportunity to depredate, they prefer the blood to the flesh of the victim, and of course 
 commit much unnecessary carnage. Having so lately described the practice of wolf 
 hunting in other European countries, from which those of England did not materially 
 differ, regard being had to the corresponding periods of time, we shall not trespass on the 
 reader's patience by any further wolfish detail. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Wild Boar of Britain. 
 
 331. Wild swine were undoubtedly among the animals indigenous to Britain. Fitzstephen, 
 who wrote in the reign of Edward the Second, tells us that the forest by which London was 
 then surrounded was frequented by boars, as well as various other wild animals. Other 
 ancient records point at their having been common in most parts of the United Kingdom. 
 A portion of high land in the county of Fife was anciently called Muckross, or, in Celtic, 
 the boar promontory ; and other old legends point it out as a favourite haunt of tliese 
 beasts. The Byre Hills, also so called in the neighbourhood, are but a corruption of the 
 olden term Boar Hills. It is farther stated, either in Martine's Reliquice Divi Andrea:, or in 
 Sir Robert Sibbald's History of Fife and Kinross, that two tusks, sixteen inches in length, 
 that had been taken from a monstrous boar which had long infested the neighbourhood, were 
 chained to the high altar of the church, and long remained there in memory of its slaughter. 
 In Strutt's Sports and Pastimes of the People of England two engravings of ancient boar 
 hunting are given, one of the ninth and the other of the fourteenth century ; but if the 
 hunters of those day were not more expert in the attack than the draftsman in the delinea- 
 tion of the subject, it is no wonder that the boars of those days lived until their tusks were 
 sixteen inches long. 
 
 332. The true wild boar ( Sus Scrofa Linn. ) is not now found amongst us, the breed having 
 been wholly reclaimed and merged in our cominon swine. " The wild boar," as observed by 
 Bewick, " does not, like the domestic hog, vary in colour, biit is uniformly of a brindled or 
 dark grey, inclining to black. His snout is longer than that of the tame hog, and his ears 
 are short, round, and black. He is armed with formidable tusks in each jaw, which serve him 
 for the double purpose of annoying his enemy or procuring his food, which is chiefly roots 
 and vegetables ; some of these tusks are almost a foot long. Those in the upper jaw bend 
 upwards in a circular form, and are exceedingly sharp at the points ; those of the under jaw 
 are always most to be dreaded, for with them the animal defends himself, and frequently 
 gives mortal woimds. " 
 
106 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS Part I, 
 
 333. Wild swine, while young, live together in families, and, thus congregated, resist the 
 attacks of depredating animals. The boars separate themselves from the herd when arrived 
 at full maturity, each betaking nimself to his distinct location. He then singly walks the 
 forest, apparently dreading no foe ; and though he seldom commences the attack, he can 
 resist the fiercest, being furnished with weapons which enable him to punish any aggression. 
 Conventionally, it is usual to speak of the wild boar only, particularly when treating of the 
 porcine chase ; but it must be remembered that there must have been sows as well, and that, 
 as a consequence, there must have been young ones also bred once a year, the wild sow being 
 restricted to an annual pigging. The boar is a solitary animal, except at the brimming- 
 time ; but the sow remains with her young until a fresh litter forces them to shift for them- 
 selves. It follows, therefore, that in the early swine hunts, when the object was either to 
 lessen the numbers of these animals, to take the greatest quantity of their flesh, or to avoid 
 some of the danger (for the lady sow will fight desperately for her progeny), that one of 
 these families would be an object of the hunter's search. By attacking a litter his weapons 
 might turn to good account ; and if he were dexterous enough to save his own bacon, he 
 might give a good account of that of the game he had conquered. 
 
 334. When the wild hoar himself was sought for, ere man was expert in the use of weapons, 
 a pitfall would be employed ; but without doubt the hardy Celts, already expert in rude 
 arms, would, a few of them of tried courage and hardihood, unite against this formidable 
 foe. While some with their dogs were hunting for the hiding-place of the boar, others 
 would plant themselves in ambush near his presumed path, that, as he emerged from the 
 thicket, the bow, the spear, or the lance might be used against him. Bewick says, " When 
 the boar is roused he goes slowly forward, not much afraid, nor very far from his pursuers. 
 He frequently turns round, stops till the hounds come up, and offers to attack them : after 
 keeping each other at bay for a while, the boar again goes slowly forwards, and the dogs 
 renew the pursuit. In this manner the chase is continued till the boar becomes quite tired, 
 and refuses to go any farther ; the dogs then attempt to close in upon him from behind, 
 and in this attack the young ones, being generally the most forward, frequently lose their 
 lives. The old seasoned dogs keep the animal at bay until the hunters come up, who kill 
 him with their spears." 
 
 335. In later times a more organised method of boar hunting was observed. The animal 
 himself was become more rare, and the quality of his pursuers likewise much altered. The 
 boar chase was now pursued with dogs purposely bred and trained to the sport. The 
 effigies of these dogs, which appeared compounded of the mastiff and wolf-hound, are well 
 portrayed in many of the older pictures, particularly in those of Sneyder and Redinger. 
 As these boarhounds were propagated with much regard to the purity of their descent, and 
 were trained with much care, more caution became necessary in the employment of them 
 than in that of the motley crew of many masters engaged in the primitive huntings. 
 Undaunted in courage, the true boarhound would rush on his game without hesitation, 
 and almost as certainly he ran on his destruction. These valuable dogs, therefore, were not 
 so frequently allowed to attack the boar " at force," as formerly, at the first onset, but were 
 purposely restrained until the boar had become somewhat exhausted. The company at 
 these times still continued to form a very motley, though not unpicturesque assemblage. 
 Many sportsmen of the highei- orders were mounted, many others on foot, the latter with 
 their leaping poles being enabled to rival the former, unless the chase was long protracted, 
 or that the boar was driven to the open country. The horsemen carried spears, and the 
 footmen were most of them armed either with swords, or with coteaux de chasse. 
 
 336. The instructions of an old sporting writer on the subject of the boar may not be unamusing to the reader ; 
 but should he ever be led therefrom to attempt a boar chase, we would have him (particularly if he yield full 
 credence to this author) have especial regard to the boar's teeth, lest they be so " hot" as to burn his fingers, 
 or singe his hair. For ourselves we are in some doubt whether it be quite prudent to place the effigy of this 
 fiery dragon in our pages. 
 
 337. " The hunting season of the wild hoar," he says, "beginneth in the midst of September, 
 and endeth about the beginning of December, at which time they go a brimming. A boar wiU 
 commonly abide the bay before he goes out of his den ; and he lies most commonly in the 
 strongest holds of thorns and thick bushes. If he be hunted in a forest, or hold, where he 
 was bred, he will hardly be forced out of it. Sometimes he will take head, and seem to go 
 out, and will draw to the outsides of the wood, but it is only to hearken to every side ; 
 and if he hear the noise of the hounds, then will he return, and will not be compelled to go 
 that way till night. But having broken out of a forest, and taken head end-ways, he will 
 not be put out of his way, either by men, dog, voice, blowing, or any thing. If he be a 
 great boar, and one that hath lain long to rest, let him hunt him with a good store of 
 hounds, and such as will stick close to him ; and let him on horseback be ever amongst 
 them, charging the boar to discourage him ; for, if you hunt such a boar with half a dozen 
 couple of dogs, he will not value them ; and they having chased him, he will take courage, 
 and keep them still at bay, running upon any thing he seeth before liim : but if he be charged 
 home, and hard laid unto with the hounds, he will turn head and fly. If you strike at him 
 
Book III. THE BEAR OF BRITAIN. 
 
 107 
 
 with your sword or boar-spear, strike not low, for then you will hit him on the snout, 
 which he little values ; for he watcheth to take blows upon his tusks or thereabouts : but 
 lifting up your hand, strike right down, and have a special care of your horse ; for if you 
 strike and hurt him, so will he you if he can." 
 
 338. " The hunting spear must be very sharp and broad, branching forth into certain forks, so that tlie boar 
 may not break through them upon the huntsman. The best places to wound him in therewith are the middle 
 of his forehead, betwixt his eyelids, or else upon the shoulder ; either of these wounds are mortal. If the boar 
 make head against the hunter, he must not fly for it, but must meet him with his spear, holding one hand on 
 the middle of it and the other at the end, standing one foot before the other, having especial eye to the head 
 of the beast, which way soever he windeth or turneth the same ; for such is the nature of the boar, that some- 
 times he snatcheth the spear out of their hands, or else recoileth the force back again upon the hunter, by 
 which means he is in great danger of his life: whensoever this happeneth, there is but one remedy, which is, 
 another of his companions must come and charge the boar with his spear, and then pretend to wound him 
 with his dart, but not casting it for fear of hurting the hunter. The boar seeing this, forsaketh the first man 
 and rushes upon the second, who must look to defend himself with all dexterity, composing his body, and 
 ordering his weapons according to artificial boar hunting. In the meantime he ttiat was overthrown must 
 rise again, takhig fresh hold on his spear, and with all courage assault his adversary and assist his friend, 
 who was the cause of the saving of his life. When he feeleth himself so wounded as he cannot live, were it not 
 for the forks of the boar-spear, he would press it on his vanquisher, and so revenge his death ; for such is the 
 fury of this beast that he will endeavour to wound and kill, although he feel upon him the pangs of death ; 
 and what place soever hebiteth, whether man or dog, the heat of his teeth causeth the wound to be inflamed ; 
 and for this cause, if he but touch the hair of a dog, he burneth it off ; nay, huntsmen have tried the heat of his 
 teeth by laying hairs on them as soon as he was dead, and they have shrivelled up as with a hot iron ! ! !" 
 Bating, however, the burning teeth, the description is good, and offers a true picture of ancient boar hunting. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. The Bear of Britain. 
 
 339. Of the existence of the brown bear ( Ursus Arctos lAnn., fig. 73.), in its wild state in 
 Britain, a few u/norami have doubted, while others, with more judgment, have authoritatively 
 
 asserted, its early presence as one of our British indigenous 
 animals. Bewick says, " It was once an inhabitant of this 
 island, and was included in the ancient laws and regulations 
 respecting hunting." Dr. Fleming thus observes on the in- 
 digenous bear of Britain : — " This animal not only prevailed 
 in this country at the period of the Roman invasion (for 
 Plutarch relates that they were transported to Rome), but 
 maintained its existence in spite of the efforts of the hunts- 
 man, to the middle of the eleventh century at least. In 
 1057, a Gordon is said to have killed a fierce bear ; and, as a 
 reward, was permitted to carry three bears' {boars' ?) heads in 
 his banners. It was reckoned in Wales as a beast of the 
 chase, equal to the boar or the hare ; and many places in that country still retain the name of 
 Penn-arth, or the bear's head." [Pennant's British Zoology, vol. i. p. 78.) In an ancient Gaelic 
 poem, ascribed to Ossian, the hero Dermid is said to have been killed by a bear in Beinn 
 Ghiel-binn, in Perthshire. The British bear, as just observed, was an article of export to 
 Rome, during those times when the most revolting scenes of cruelty were necessary to stir 
 up the passions of the citizens, already sated with all that was ordinary. These British 
 bears were employed, as we are told, to torment malefactors ; of which we have an instance 
 in the fate of Laureolus, thus noticed by Martial : — 
 
 " Nuda Caledonio sic pectora praebuit urso j " Thus Laureolus, on no ideal cross suspended, 
 Non falsa pendens in cruce Laureolus." I Presents his bare body to the Caledonian bear." 
 De Spect., vii. 3, 4. ' 
 
 Ray also quotes authority for the brown bear having been one of the beasts which were 
 chased in Wales. We might quote other proofs, but we shall content ourselves with 
 the above ; merely observing, that we have not met with any notice of the black bear as a 
 British animal. 
 
 340. Of the ancient British methods of hunting the bear we are but imperfectly informed. We 
 learn, however, from rude descriptions and ruder figurings, that he was watched to his 
 couch, or was traced to his winter retirement, when arrows, pikes, clubs, javelins, and long 
 knives we are told were used against him ; he was also occasionally betrayed into a pitfall. 
 In later times, the bear was trailed with boarhounds, and dispatched by the spear or knife 
 of the hunter, as the animal rose to grapple with the dogs, or with their master. Bear 
 hunting must have always been a dangerous sport ; but if ever the large variety of the bruin 
 family, noticed by Dr. Buckland, was an object of the hunter's attack, the bear hunt ot 
 Calydon, as described by Ovid, could alone have equalled it. 
 
 341. Of wild goat hunting, history offers but few notices. In the Nobleman's Pocket Com- 
 panion, which treats of the sports and recreations of early times, it is observed, " The wild 
 goat is as big and as fleshy as a hart, but not so long legged. The best time for hunting 
 them is at AUhallowtide ; and having observed the advantages of coasts, rocks, and places, 
 where the goats lie, set nets and toils towards the rivers and bottoms ; for 'tis not to be ima- 
 gined the dogs can follow them down every place of the mountains. Stand, some on the 
 tops of the rocks, and, as occasion offers, throw stones, and place your relays at the small 
 brooks or waters where the goats come down ; but let them not tarry till the hounds come 
 on that were cast off." 
 
108 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part 1. 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. Beasts supposed to have been indigenous to Britain, hut now extinct. 
 
 342. Other large beasts, besides those we have noticed, appear to have been native to Britain ; but as no his- 
 torical notice even hints at the existence of such in our part of the globe, we can only suppose them to have 
 disappeared previously to the advent of the human inhabitants ; that they must have lived on the spots where 
 their remains have been found there can be no manner of doubt. Vast masses of animal remains of this 
 kind have occurred in the caves at Kirkdale and Plymouth, and are figured in Professor Buckland's Reliquite 
 Diluvianie. They have also been found in the alluvial clay at Lawford, Warwickshire. It is inferred by 
 Professor Buckland, " from the number of bones of other animals occurring in sharp fragments, with the 
 marks of the hyaena's teeth upon them, along with the excrement of that animal, that the Kirkdale Cave 
 had long been occupied as a hyaena's den ; and that this species possessed the habit of carrying into caves the 
 remains of its prey." 
 
 343. Extinct tiger : — The celebrated caves above mentioned have also furnished evidence that tigers were 
 among the indigenous beasts of our island ; and they equ.il, if not exceed, in size similar bones belonging to the 
 Bengal tiger. The two last extinct species, it may be added, occur also, under similar circumstances, in many 
 places on the continent of Europe. To the curious inquirer on this subject we would recommend a most 
 interesting paper on the extinct animals of Great Britain, in the ninth volume of the Edinburgh Phi- 
 losophical Journal. 
 
 344. The mammoth, rhinoceros, and hippopotamus also appear, by the evidence of their remains found in 
 these caves, to have been British residents, but at what period it is now impossible to determine ; nor are 
 we better able to ascertain the date of the existence of the tiger and hya?na. The beaver, now unknown to 
 the British Fauna, was once common among us: but the value of his skins, and the pleasures of hunting him 
 to his retreat, have long since proved fatal to his race. 
 
 345. The exterminated British birds are 7iot yiumerous, but as they were valuable, their 
 loss is to be regretted. The egret (Jig. 74.), though not a large member of the heron 
 
 tribe, is yet one of the most beautiful ; and his snowy, silken 
 plumage, gracefully flowing around his neck and down his 
 sides when living, were eagerly sought for to grace the helmets 
 of the military, the caps of the belles, and the turbans of 
 the Turks and Persians. Many olden records show that all 
 the arts of the sportsmen of those days were employed for the 
 capture of this bird ; and of its plenty among us in bygone 
 times we may form some idea, if it be, as is supposed, the same 
 with that noticed by Leland, in the list or bill of fare made 
 out for the famous feast given by Archbishop Nevil, where one 
 thousand of them is put down as being required for the occa- 
 sion. ■ ■ Montagu tells us, that of all the feathers of the egret, 
 the scapulars were those most sought after. By some that 
 noble bird, the cock-of-the-wood, or capercaillie grouse, is also 
 considered as extinct, and great has been the lament amongst 
 sportsmen in consequence thereof. When we consider the 
 ^'''"'^' diminutive size of all our other game birds in comparison 
 
 with this, the cock pheasant not excepted, we cannot wonder at the regret with which 
 its absence is always noted. There are, however, some hopes that the breed will be re- 
 stored and eventually perpetuated, as we shall hereafter show. 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. The Ancient British Huntings of the smaller Animals. 
 
 346. The fox was too great a poacher not to have stirred up the antipathies of the early 
 settlers. Gins, nets, and traps were employed against him. It was common also to dig 
 down on his subterranean retreat, and on that of the marten and badger also, when they were 
 either stifled by firing their holes, or transfixed with spears. The fox also was dug out from 
 his earth, and when he bolted was met by enemies of various kinds. Men, armed with bows 
 and arrows, lances, clubs, &c., assailed him, and dogs worried him. In after times it was 
 pretended that he was treated with more fair play ; and that, being unearthed, he was simply 
 coursed by the strong greyhounds of those days. Too often, however, if not overtaken 
 by the greyhounds, he was pierced with arrows as he passed those who ambushed him. In 
 yet more advanced times, the fox (as we shall again notice) was fairly coursed, much after 
 the present fashion of hare coursing. What is now called fox hunting, par excellence, was 
 then unknown. 
 
 347. Hare hunting was probably not practised in this country until long after the chase 
 of the fore-mentioned animals had become common ; for the hare was considered one of the 
 unclean beasts, and unfit for food, at the time of Ca?sar, who remarks that the Britons did 
 not eat tlie flesh of that animal, though it was very plentiful. Gradually our forefathers 
 became wiser, and then learned that puss was well to follow, well to come up with, and 
 made a " daintie dish," after all. This disinclination to the flesh of the hare in the early 
 Britons is somewhat remarkable, when we consider how long it had been prized by the 
 inhabitants of those countries from whence the Britons are supposed to be derived. Xeno- 
 phon, who flourished three hundred and fifty years before the Christian era, had written an 
 express treatise on the subject of hare hunting ; and throughout all the eastern countries, 
 we have reason to believe, the chase of this animal was prevalent at very early periods. 
 However, we have proofs that its flesh was not eaten after it was taken by the inhabitants 
 of some of them ; but, on the contrary, that it was only pursued for the sport it afforded. 
 
Book III. 
 
 WEAPONS OF THE EARLY BRITONS. 
 
 109 
 
 348. The otter also was hunted in very early times, as well for pastime as his fur, which 
 was then considered very valuable. The beaver too was not unknown among us in former 
 days. Mr. Daniel says, " The latest account of the beaver is a. d. 1188, at which time it 
 was only to be found in the river Teivi ; but it is presumed beavers were very scarce in 
 much earlier periods, as, by the laws of Howel Dha, about the year 942, the price of a 
 beaver's skin was fixed at one hundred and twenty pence ; in those days a very large sum." 
 Dr. Fleming observes, " This animal (the beaver) appears, from the testimony of Giraldus 
 de Barri, to have existed only in one river in Wales and another in Scotland, in the twelfth 
 century " {Hist. Camh. lib. ii. cap. 3. ) ; about which period it probably became extinct, 
 although the credulous Boece states tliat they were found in plenty so late as the fifteenth 
 century. It was termed by the Welsh, in the ninth century [Leges Wallicce, vol. iii. p. 11, 
 12.) llosdlydan (literally, broad-tail); and in the Gaelic it is still called, from tradition, los- 
 leathen. (See Mr. Neill's valuable account of some fossil remains of the beaver found 
 in Perthshire and Berwickshire, Wern. Mem. vol. iii. p. 207.) The bones of this animal 
 occur in beds of marl under peat-moss, as quoted by Mr. Neill, and in Berkshire also. 
 {Phil. Trans.,n57, p. 112.) 
 
 Sect. II. TTie Weapons employed in the Chase hy the early Britons. 
 
 349. To pursue the rude pitfall of early times to the simple machinery of the various traps 
 which succeeded them ; to trace the several instruments in use in the hands of our ances- 
 tors, to aid them in their offensive and defensive warfare with the beasts of the field, the 
 birds of the air, or the fishes of the water ; to mark the progress from the ill-shaped club to 
 the pointed lance and polished spear, and from the simple projectile of the sling to that 
 weapon of universal usage, the bow and arrow ; to continue the inquiry to the time when 
 the cross-bow became an active rival to its precursor, the long-bow ; and to extend it to that 
 more modern epoch, when all of them gave place to the invention of fire arms, from the 
 clumsy hand-gun to the modern and death-dealing fowling-piece — would be an interesting 
 task, and one worthy of the venerable Bede, or the more modern writers, Strutt and 
 Meyrick. For ourselves, had we even the ability to do full justice to the subject, our limits 
 would not allow of our entering into such details ; we must therefore be content with 
 offering a few cursory observations for the reader's consideration. 
 
 350. Of the pitfall, the trap, the toil, and the net, we have already taken some notice in the 
 Origin and Progress of Field Sports, p. 2. ; and as what we there stated will apply to any 
 
 original people, we shall not pursue the subject here. 
 There are, however, a few early British weapons, formed 
 of bone and flint, and of the rudest workmanship, which 
 we cannot pass over without especial notice ; although we 
 think it probable that some of our readers may be led to 
 inquire how we are to separate the martial from the 
 mere sporting weapons employed in these early times ? 
 We reply, that we may very fairly conclude that, with few 
 exceptions, those weapons which were used against their 
 human foes would also be employed against the wild beasts 
 around them (fg. 75.). a b represent two arrow heads, 
 the first being in the Meyrick Collection, and the other 
 derived from the Archaiologia, vol. xv. pi. 2. ; c d are lance 
 heads of bone, found in a barrow in Wiltshire ; e, spear 
 head of stone, in the Meyrick Collection ; f, battle-axe 
 head of stone, in the same collection ; g, another, taken 
 from a harrow in Devonshire. When the Tyrian traders 
 had taught the early Britons the art of forging these and 
 other articles from a mixture of copper and tin, then a 
 vast change took place in their sporting and also in their 
 warlike implements, as we see in /(, which represents one 
 of the earliest specimens of the metal spear blade ; i, 
 A.v.iENT KKiiiMi MKAPu.vs. auothcr spcar head, having the addition of a socket for the 
 
 shaft ; _;■ is the head of a hunting-spear dug up in Hertfordshire ; k, a sword found at 
 Fulbourn ; I and m represent two battle-axe heads, figured in the Archaiologia ; n o, two 
 varieties of the ancient sling. 
 
 351. The sling was an early British weapon ; and we must select this from the motley group 
 of ancient armour we have presented a view of, for the many interesting notices which our 
 early records offer us. At what period it was in general use our accounts by no means 
 agree ; for, contrary to the usual march, from the simple to the more complicated, it is sup- 
 posed by some antiquarians that the sling was unknown to the first settlers here, and was 
 only introduced by our Saxon ancestry. But it would be indeed remarkable that this 
 simple projectile, which almost forces itself on the notice of the most barbarous people. 
 
no 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 should have remained so long unknown. It miglit, prohably, not have been common in 
 human warfare until the time of the Saxons ; but it was without doubt in use in the various 
 sporting amusements of the Britons. Indeed, we are told that the dexterity of the British 
 slingsmen was such as to have almost rivalled that of the Benjamites of old, who, in the 
 figurative language of the East, " could sling to a hair's breadth." Our British ancestors, 
 we are informed, seldom missed any beast they aimed at, either sitting or running, and even 
 birds on tlie wing were frequently arrested by them. As late as the time of Henry the 
 Eighth there were slingers attached to his companies of bowmen and cross-bowmen. It 
 may not be wholly irrelevant to trace how the most simple and early practices become com- 
 plicated and diversified by the ingenuity of man. It may be supposed that, in his early 
 state, he first simply threw a stone from his hand in self defence. A cleft stick was probably 
 next used, being found (accidentally perhaps) to propel the stone farther, but with less pre- 
 cision of direction. The sling was then devised, and the stone or ball came by practice to 
 be hurled with unerring aim and deadly force. As luxury increased her train of pleasures, 
 and man sought endless variety, both in his weapons and his instruments, how many devices 
 did this humble missile give rise to, from the bolt of the middle ages to the cannon ball and 
 bullet of the present times. The bow and arrow also, as a weapon against man and beast, 
 we learn was in use among the early settlers in Britain, although little mention is made of 
 bow-shooting before the invasion of Julius Casar. As, however, we purpose hereafter to 
 treat of archery under a distinct head, wc beg to refer, for what we have to add on the 
 subject of the early use of the bow and arrow among us, to the Ancient and Modern Archery 
 of Great Britain, infra. 
 
 Sect. III. The further Improvements in British Field Sports. 
 
 352. The sporting practices of the Britons naturally became improved as their country 
 became peopled, and as the arts of life were multiplied among them. As early as four 
 hundred years before the Christian era, the greater part of Britain was inhabited ; and when 
 Julius Ca;sar arrived he found a rude but warlike people spread over the island, having 
 their bodies painted, many of them leading a wandering, some probably a nomadic, life ; 
 others were more localised, but all appeared in possession of cattle and useful horses in 
 abundance. The wild beasts we have described were however abundant, and the inhabitants 
 universally addicted to the chase of them, both for profit and amusement. 
 
 353. The ancient inhabitants of Britain did not use horses in the chase ; for, as before 
 observed, the face of the country was too rugged, as well as too much wooded, to render 
 riding over it practicable. But it is not probable that the non-employment of them in the 
 chase arose from their being in an insufficient state of subjection to face the wild beasts, as 
 has been conjectured ; for we have the testimony of Cjesar himself that the discipline of the 
 horses was great, and the activity and skill of their drivers in the war chariots of those times 
 were most effective. Of their numbers we may form some judginent when we learn that, 
 on the disbanding of the troops by king Cassibellanus, he retained four thousand war chariots. 
 We must therefore conclude that our countrymen had not generally accustomed themselves 
 to mount the horse; and, until they had done this, it is little likely he would be introduced 
 into the chase. Bede informs us that the English began to saddle their horses about the 
 year 631, during the Saxon struggle for the ascendancy. 
 
 354. The dogs used by the early Britons appear to have been important objects with 
 them. Three varieties {fig. 76.) were cultivated with considerable care; these were 
 
 the mastiff", the boarhound, and 
 76 ^^bi -^^^ — the great rough dog, known as the 
 
 wolf or gazehound, according to its 
 occupation. They were used by the 
 Britons as the guards of their 
 persons and flocks, and also in the 
 chase, as in the attack of the bear in 
 y his lair, the wild l)oar in his hiding- 
 place, and the wolf in his fastnesses. 
 These useful breeds were also common 
 in all European countries, particularly 
 the northern, varying somewhat in size 
 and substance according to locality 
 and habits. In the above figure we 
 ASLifNr D s hardly need observe that the mastiff" 
 
 stands first, the boarhound next to him, and the gazehound lies couchant beyond the boar- 
 hound. It is a matter of extreme regret that we are so little acquainted with the real 
 figures of these ancient pugnaces, sagaces, and celeres. (See Dogs of the Ancients, infra.) 
 
 355. The British climate, it may be remarked, seems to have been particularly congenial 
 to the development of the mastiff" in his best form ; thus, in olden times, he was a dog of 
 
Book III. SPORTS DURING THE ROMAN ASCENDENCY. Ill 
 
 great celebrity, and, as we are told, even formed a branch of early British commerce. Our 
 Roman masters, in their times, even had their purveyors here for the purpose of breeding 
 and transmitting the best specimens to their own country, where they signalised themselves 
 greatly in the beast fights. The second dog common among our early ancestors was the 
 great northern boarhound. As this species exhibited slight diversities, according to the 
 different localities he sprung from, or the different degrees of cultivation he had undergone, 
 so in after times he figured under the name and character of Dane, Albanian, Molossian, or 
 Matin. The third was the root from which sprung the Agasaeus or gazehound of the 
 English, and the great rough greyhound of the Irish and Scotch. In the rude coursings 
 of wolves, stags, and all beasts of size, strength, and fleetness, which took place in the early 
 periods of our history, the chase was effected by the primogenitors of this dog. We think 
 it not unreasonable to conclude, that the canine varieties we have noticed were those prin- 
 cipally in use in very early times. We shall, in our Natural History of the Dog, enlarge more 
 fully on the several varieties into which the Canince generally, but the sporting breeds par- 
 ticularly, have by time and culture become branched out. We shall, however, take this 
 opportunity of quoting the opinion of that ingenious sporting character, Major Topham, on 
 the disputed origin of the greyhound, as particularly relevant to our present subject : — 
 " The greyhound employed in ancient coursing was probably larger than even the warren 
 mongrel (by which we presume the major means the lurcher), resembling more the 
 shaggy wolf dog of former times than any sporting dog of the present day." 
 
 SSS. Much of our information on the early British sparlings has been derived from two treatises on hunting, 
 thus noticed by Strutt : — "The earliest of these treatises was originally written in French, by William 
 Twici, or Twety, grand huntsman to King Edward the Second. I have never seen the French tract ; but the 
 manuscript I spoke of is in English, and, from its appearance, nearly coeval with the original, but the name of 
 John Gyfford is joined to that of Twety, and botli of them are said to be maisters of the game to King 
 Edward, and composed this treatise upon the'crafte of huntynge.' The other, as before observed, was 
 written by the master of the game to Henry the Fourth, for the use of Prince Henry, his son, and is little 
 more than an enlargement of the former tract. The book of St. Albans, so called because it was printed 
 there, contains the first treatise upon the subject of hunting that ever appeared from the press. It is how- 
 ever evidently compiled from the two tracts al)ove-mentioned, notwithstanding the legendary authority of 
 Sir Tristram, quoted in the beginning. Twici introduces the subject with a kind of poetical prologue, in 
 which he gives us the names of the animals to be pursued ; and these are divided into three classes. The first 
 class contains four, which, we are informed, may be properly called beasts for hunting, namely, the hare, the 
 hart, the wolf, and the wild boar. The second class contains the names of the beasts of the chase, and they are 
 five, that is to say, the buck, the doe, the fox, the martin, and the roe. In the third class we find three, that 
 are said to afford ' greate dysport ' in the pursuit, and they are denominated, the grey or badger, the wild cat, 
 and the otter. Most of the books upon hunting agree in the number and names of the first class ; but 
 respecting the second and third they are not so clear. The beasts of the chase in some are more multifarious 
 and divided into two classes; the first, called beasts of sweet flight, are the buck, the doe, the bear, the 
 reindeer, the elk, and the spytard." Spytard, as Twici informs us, is an hart a hundred years old. We 
 are of opinion that they were very scarce. " In the second class," continues Twici, " are placed the fulimart, 
 the fitchat, or fitch, the cat, the grey, the fox, the weasel, the martin, the squirrel, the white rat, the otter, 
 the stoat, and the pole cat, and these are said to be beasts of stinking flight." {Sports, p. Ifi.) 
 
 357. The sporting dogs, enumerated by the manuscripts alluded to, show the advance of art as well in the 
 methods in use, as in the variety of the agents employed in the chase. Strutt, from these authorities, 
 offers the following list : — " Raches or hounds ; running hounds or harriers, to chase hares ; and greyhounds, 
 which were favourite dogs with the sportsmen ; alauntes, or bull-dogs, these were chiefly used for hunting the 
 boar ; the mastiff is also said to be 'a good hounde' lor hunting the wild boar ; the spaniel was of use in 
 hawking. ' Hys crafte,' says the author, 'is for the perdrich or partridge, and the quaile ; and, when taught 
 to crouch, he is very serviceable to the fowlers, who take those birds with nets.' " " There must, I presume," 
 continues Strutt, "have been a vast number of other kinds of dogs known in England at this period ; these, 
 however, are all that the early writers, upon the subject of hunting, have thought proper to enumerate. In 
 the sixteenth century the list is enlarged: besides those already named, we find bastards and mongrels, 
 lemurs, kenets, terrours, butchers' hounds, dung-hill dogs, trindel-tailed dogs, " prycke-eard' curs, and ladies' 
 small puppies." (Ibid. p. 17.) 
 
 3.'J8. The chase after the necessaries of life, in the time of Elfric, had become an organised pursuit. 
 In the dialogues composed by him, to instruct the Anglo-Saxon youths in the Latin language, which are yet 
 preserved to us, we have some curious information concerning the manners and trades of our ancestors. In 
 one colloquy the fisherman is asked — " What gettest thou by thine art ? — Big loaves, clothing, and money. 
 How do you take them ? — I ascend my ship, and cast my net into the river; I also throw in a hook, a 
 bait, and a rod. Suppose the fishes are unclean? — I throw the unclean out, and take the clean for food. 
 Where do you sell your fish? — In the city. Who buys them ? — The citizens; I cannot take so many 
 as 1 can sell. What fishes do you take? — Eels, haddock, minnows, and eelpouts, skate, lampreys, and 
 whatever swims in the river. Why do you not fish in the sea? — Sometimes I do, but rarely, because a 
 great ship is necessary there. What do you take in the sea? — Herrings and salmons, porpoises, 
 sturgeons, oysters, and crabs, muscles, winkles, cockles, flounders, plaice, lobsters, and such like." {Penny 
 Magaxine, vol. v. p. 56.) 
 
 Sect. IV. The Field Sports of Britain during the Roman Ascendency. 
 
 359. H7ien the natives of Britain submitted to the Roman yoke, it is natural to suppose 
 that the manners and diversions of the conquerors would be introduced. By these accessions, 
 much of the hardihood and simplicity of character of the conquered, gave place to a portion 
 of the sloth, luxury, and effeminacy, of their masters. It followed, therefore, as regards the 
 sports of the field, that while they evinced more art, they were conducted with less vigour. 
 Attached to gaudy spectacles, the Romans in some degree neglected the real chase ; and 
 hence it happened that, during their occupancy of our country, few restrictive laws were 
 passed for the preservation of game, or for the confining its pursuit to privileged hands : it 
 became, an this account, the property of any persons who could find and take it. Instead of 
 
112 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part J. 
 
 fostering legitimate field sportings, and the more natural chase of animals in woods and 
 plains, the Romans transferred here the contests of the arena ; and vast amphitheatres for the 
 exhibition of the games, as they were termed, sprung up in various parts of the kingdom, of 
 which those of Rushborough, Carleon, Silchester, Dorchester, &c., are examples. 
 
 360. It does not however appear that our ancestors ever entered heartily into these Roman 
 amusements ; less, it is probable, from their more humanised character than from a natural 
 hatred of their masters, which made them, although always conquered, ever rebellious. 
 The pursuit of deer, the chase of the wolf, boar, and bear, therefore continued to occupy the 
 attention of the Britons, which sports they diversified with the destruction of the fox, the 
 badger, the otter, the wild cat, &c., &c. The methods employed were only slightly varied, 
 and the attack was made by snares, nettings, traps, and pitfalls ; in the use of which we are 
 told they were singularly dexterous and successful. The eagle and falcon tribes, which 
 made havoc on their domestic animals, they captured by luring them into a trap, which 
 exhibited a living lamb securely fastened to it, whose bleating attracted their attention. 
 
 361. The anglings of this time ivere most rude, but nets were successfully employed, both 
 in the fresh and salt waters. Even for centuries after, the rod and line were burlesque 
 instruments, and either the finny tribes were not furnished with the hereditary caution 
 we now observe among them, or a well-stored pannier must have been a wonder in those 
 days. 
 
 362. The ravages of the Picts and Scots, after the departure of the Romans, left the 
 wretched Britons little leisure to cultivate the sports of the field, further than the occasional 
 exertions which were forced on them to dislodge from their fastnesses such predatory beasts 
 as had established themselves in the immediate vicinity of their flocks, or threatened their 
 own personal safety ; and we presume it was on this account that the ancient records of the 
 chase, during the period of these intestine troubles, are so exceedingly meagre ; but we 
 approach a more active and interesting epoch. 
 
 Sect. V. British Field Sports during the Saxon Heptarchy, 
 
 363. The Saxon conquest of Anglia tended to diversify and eidarge the sphere of its field 
 sportings. Hardy in nature, and fertile in enterprise, the pursuits of these predatory 
 northerns, whether for profit or amusement, were marked with ingenuity, and followed with 
 determination. Their presence, therefore, had a salutary influence over the Britons in 
 rubbing off the rust of sloth and effeminacy, wliich the pernicious examples of the Romans 
 had spread over their character. But as essential lienefits are seldom obtained without 
 some preponderating sacrifices, so these Saxon masters introduced among us their own love 
 of gambling ; which they sowed with such industry in a soil but too luxuriant to refuse it 
 a deep rooting, that it has unfortunately grown with our growth, and strengthened with 
 our strength to the present day, and will probably proceed on until the stream of time 
 shall annihilate the gambler and the game. Strutt informs us that, to such a pitch was 
 this destructive mania carried, both by the conquerors and the conquered, that they have 
 been known to stake their whole possessions on a single throw, and afterwards their 
 personal liberty on another. Chess and backgammon were favourite games at that time ; 
 but in common with all games of chance were considered as secular pursuits, and therefore 
 were forbidden to the clergy of that rude day. An ancient tablet from Strutt would give 
 reason to suppose that the chess-board was a constant accompaniment in the tented field, 
 where indeed the game is peculiarly appropriate. 
 
 364. " The sporting practices and pastimes practised hy the Saxons," says Strutt, " appear 
 to have been such as were common among the ancient northern nations ; and most of them 
 consisted of robust exercises. In an old Chronicle of Norway, we find it recorded of Olaf 
 Tryggeson, a king of that country, that he was stronger and more nimble than any man in 
 his dominions. He could climb up the rock Smalserhorn, and fix his shield upon the top 
 of it; he could walk round the outside of a boat upon the oars, while the men were row- 
 ing ; he could play with three darts at once ; he excelled all the men of his time in shooting 
 with the bow; and he had no equal in swimming." 
 
 365. The attachment of the Saxons to field sports is so universally acknowledged, that the 
 sportsman ever finds a redeeming excuse for some other evils entailed by them ; among 
 which, in a popular point of view, were the attempts of the Anglo-Saxon monarchs to con- 
 fine field sports within the pale of royalty and nobility. It may however be questioned, 
 whether at that period the restriction was not favourable to the advancement of the arts of 
 life, and to the civilisation of the middle classes. Among the aristocracy it was cultivated 
 as their accomplishment. Strutt says, " As early as the ninth century, and probably long 
 before that period, hunting constituted an essential part of the education of a young noble- 
 man." Asserius assures us, that Alfred the Great, before he was twelve years of age, was a 
 most expert and active hunter, and excelled in all the branches of that most noble art, to 
 which he applied with incessant labour and amazing success 1 It is certain that, whenever 
 a temporary peace gave leisure for relaxation, hunting was one of the most favourite 
 
Book III. FIELD SPORTS OF THE WELSH. 113 
 
 pastimes followed by the nobility and persons of opulence at that period. It is no wonder, 
 therefore, that dogs proper for the sport should be held in the highest estimation. When 
 Athelstan, the grandson of Alfred, had obtained a signal victory at Brunanburgh over Con- 
 stantine, king of Wales, he imposed upon him a yearly tribute of gold, silver, and cattle ; to 
 which was added a certain number of * hawks, and sharp-scented dogs, fit for hunting of 
 wild beasts.' His successor, Edgar, remitted the pecuniary payment on condition of receiving 
 annually the skins of three hundred wolves. " ( Sports and Pastimes, p. 4. ) 
 
 366. The reign of Edgar was marked with a degree of patriotism worthy of his renown. 
 He attempted the total extirpation of the wolf, the bear, and the boar. The wolf he nearly ex- 
 pelled from England ; but in Wales, Scotland, and Ireland, 
 
 ^ '&jL^^'''^' — flM^^Mk I ''"^ ^^^y ^^^^^ continued their ravages ; and it was not until a 
 
 ■ \^-^-^ juahiJiSBMmiyy^^ century afterwards that tlie last Scotch wolf was killed by 
 
 Sir Ewen Cameron. The war against the beaver also 
 {fig. 77. ), at these periods, was severe ; not for his de- 
 merits, but for his skin. Alas ! we regret that this sur- 
 prising aquatic architect is lost to us, and apparently for 
 ever. The lovers of the marvellous, however, have exalted 
 these animals beyond measure, making their tails to be 
 alternately a sledge and a trowel ; and that as plasterers, 
 both in the strength and neatness of their work, they exceeded all others : yet enough of 
 fact is still left to excite our admiration, both at the convenience and solidity of their habit- 
 ations ; and if they did not extend their civil institutions to the selection and appointment 
 of individuals to distinct operations, it is evident they worked by an instinctive rule, and 
 with one accord. 
 
 367. Falconry, which had been certainly known in Britain in the seventh century, was 
 much practised during the latter periods of the Saxon ascendency. Vast prices were given 
 for hawks, and it was made felony to steal one. The sport also became restricted to certain 
 ranks, and its practice proved very burthensome to the tenantry. We are indeed informed, 
 that the hawking attendants in the train of the great were so onerous on lands, as to make 
 their absence, and that of the horses and dogs, a privilege. 
 
 368. Literature appears at this period to have been at a very low ebb; even Alfred the 
 Great was twelve years old before he learned to read, and he would probably have remained 
 much longer in ignorance had not his mother beguiled him into learning by showing him 
 a book with many paintings in it, which she promised to give him on condition that he 
 learned to read it. (Asser, in Vita Alfredi.) Indeed, in times much posterior to these, the 
 learning of the English nobility was but little further advanced. Sports and pastimes 
 engrossed almost the whole of their attention ; nor was it unusual to see them assembled 
 around their banqueting-halls, with their hunting dogs lying below, and their hawks perched 
 over their heads ; these animals being in all cases admitted as favoured and accustomed 
 guests. Some early delineations represent the nobility of these times seated at table with 
 their hawks upon their heads. 
 
 Chap. IL 
 The National Sports and Pastimes of the Welsh, Scotch, and Irish. 
 
 369. The localities of these countries, the nature and character of their inhabitants, and the 
 different degrees of cultivation they had attained, would necessarily occasion some variation 
 of feature in their pastimes, and also in the mode of conducting the several practices of the 
 chase. We shall therefore take this opportunity of glancing at such national games as 
 were particularly appropriate to each ; and also at any peculiarity in the methods followed 
 by the inhabitants of each country in their pursuit of game as a sporting people. Our 
 fixture descriptive course will include the field sports of these British dependencies, and 
 those of England, in one common account. 
 
 Sect. I. The Field Sports of the Welsh. 
 
 370. 77ie attachment of the Welsh, or ancient Britons, as they are termed, to field sports, 
 was carried with them from the English plains from which they had been driven by the 
 Saxon invaders ; and in no respect did this their native trait shine forth more remarkably, 
 than in the importance attached to the various officers connected with the hunting 
 establishments of the Welsh kings and princes. Captain Brown, in his Historical Account 
 of Hunting, observes, — " The huntsman was entertained, together with his servants and his 
 dogs, by the tenants who held lands in villanage from the king. From the 9th day of 
 November he brought his hounds, and all appurtenances, for the inspection of the king ; 
 and then the skins of the animals which he had killed in the preceding season were 
 divided according to a settled proportion between the king, himself, and his attendants ; 
 
 I 
 
114 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part T. 
 
 and such were the high powers of this personage, i. e. the huntsman, that he had a 
 right to divide all shares, and the king had only the right to choose his share. A little 
 before Christmas this officer returned to the court to support his rank, and enjoy his 
 privileges. During his residence at the palace, he was lodged at the kiln-house, where 
 corn was prepared by fire for the dogs. His bugle was the horn of an ox, valued at 
 one pound. Whenever his oath was required, he swore by his horn, hounds, and leashes. 
 He could not be summoned before a court of judicature, unless at an early hour in 
 the morning, before he had put on his boots ; for, after they were on, he was beyond 
 the reach of the law. It was also his duty to accompany the army on its march, with his 
 horns, and to sound the alarm and the signal of battle. His protection also extended to 
 any distance which the sound of his horn could reach. The laws declared that the beaver, 
 the martin, and the stoat, were the king's wherever killed; and that, with the furry skin 
 of these animals, his own robes were to be bordered. The legal price of a beaver's skin 
 was stated at ten shillings. Hinds were hunted from the middle of February to Mid- 
 summer, and stags from that time to the middle of October." (^Sketches and Anecdotes of 
 Horses, p. 123.) 
 
 371. The lait's of the Welsh chase are printed in the third volume of The Archaiology of Wales, from ancient 
 manuscripts in the possession of the Earl of Macclesfield, in which rules for the professional conduct of 
 sportsmen, and the terms to be used by them, are thus stated : — "Of the nine kinds of game three are common : 
 I. the stag, B. a swarm of bees, 3. salmon ; the 1. bear, 2. climber, and 3. pheasant, are baited game ; and 
 the l.fox, 2. hare, and 3, roebuck, are hunted with a shout. The stag is said to be one of the three 
 common kinds of game ; first, because he is the bravest and the most energetic of animals that is chased with 
 hounds and greyhounds ; and secondly, because he is parted to every one that comes in at his death, and 
 before he is stripped of his skin. For, if a man on his journey come up at that time, he shall obtain a part 
 of it, according to law, equal to him that kills it. A swarm of bees is common game, because whoever finds 
 one, either upon his land or upon the land of another, he must divide it with any person who may come up to 
 him before he has placed a mark upon it ; for it is necessary that the finder should mark it to show that he 
 found it first ; but if he neglect to do so, whoever comes there shall obtain a part of it, and the proprietor 
 of the land shall have four pence. Salmon is called common game, because, when it is taken in a net, or by 
 a spear, or in any other manner, any one who may come up to the spot, before it is divided, shall have a 
 share equal with the man who caught it, if it be in common water. 
 
 372. " The bear is baited game, because its flesh is the best of the chase ; neither is it chased to any distance, 
 for it can only move slowly ; therefore it is only necessary to bait, bark, and kill it. A climber is every 
 animal which climbs to the top of the tree for its own defence. When discovered, the hunter ought not to say 
 a martin, wild cat, squirrel, weasel, but to call them the grey climber, the black climber, and the red climber. 
 Now such animals do not push away to any great distance, but merely ascend a tree, where they ,ire hunted 
 by baiting and barking. A pheasant is called baited game, because, when the dogs come upon it, it generally 
 takes to a tree, where it is hunted by barking and baiting. 
 
 373. " The fox is called the noisy game, because it is chased by shouts and blowing of horns, whilst it steadily 
 pursues its course until tired. The hare is also called the noisy game, because she constantly adheres to a 
 certain course, or circle, while she is chased. The roebuck is likewise termed the noisy game for the same 
 reason. The best flesh of the chase is that of the stag, the hare, the wild boar, and the bear. 
 
 374. " If greyhounds shall be let loose after a stag, or any other animal, and the dogs pursue it over a hill, 
 out of sight, and kill it, the game shall belong to the person whose greyhound was foremost when the dogs 
 were last observed. But the owner of a greyhound bitch shall not obtain the skin on account of her su- 
 periority, unless she shall be in whelp by the greyhound dog that has the advantage of the skin, and in such 
 a case he shall obtain it. 
 
 37-5. " Respecting the hare, whoever kills her, whether by his dog or any other means, shall have her, if he 
 has been seeking her in the fair chase. Every one who carries a horn must distinctly know the nine species 
 of game ; and if any one cannot give correct answers respecting them, he shall forfeit "his horn. And any one 
 who comes to the chase with his leashes about him, and cannot give just replies respecting the nine species 
 of game, shall forfeit his leashes ; but If he reply properly, his leashes shall remain secure about his arm. 
 
 ."76. ** No person shall let loose his greyhound, whether dop or bitch, upon an animal when chased by the hounds, unless both 
 the hounds and e;reyhound belong to him who is hunting; ; and if any one do so, the person who is tbllowing the hounds may destroy 
 the cord which is fastened about the greyhound so loosened. 
 
 377. " No person shall shoot at an animal, which is considered game, whilst Ijing in its cover, under pain of 
 forfeiting his bow and arrows to the lord of the manor. But he may shoot and kill it, if he can, when it is 
 chased j but he must not shoot amongst the dogs. 
 
 378. " If any one proceed to the chase and pursue game, and fresh dogs come up with the game so pursued 
 and kill it, he who owns the dogs which started it shall have it, unless the fresh dogs belong to the king. The 
 game that is chased may ever be claimed by the first sportsman, unless he turns towards home, with his back 
 upon the chase. But if his dogs should be chasing, and he having left them, he can claim nothing of what is 
 killed by fresh dogs, for the game so killed is his to whom the fresh dogs belong." We presume the reader 
 cannot fail to be struck by the vast difference seen between the ancient and modern game laws. 
 
 379. Mr. Pennant has also furnished a list of game in the language of the country ; but if 
 we remember aright, ceiliog coed, literally, the " cock-of-the-wood," which, according to the 
 above rules, is translated pheasant, is by Mr. P. said to be the capercaillie, or cock-of-the- 
 wood. Mr. P. also supposes the otter to have been an object of the Welsh chase, there 
 being a cylch dyfrgwn. or annual payment, for the prince's water-dogs. 
 
 380. Coursing, it seems, was a very favourite diversion of the ancient Britons, and was 
 called helfa a dolef, or the shouting chase, because attended by the clamour of the sportsmen ; 
 and in it were comprehended the fox, the hare, and the roe. The method of hunting was 
 either with hounds or greyhounds, which they let slip at the animals, holding the dogs in 
 leashes. There is every reason to believe that the greyhounds of Wales were of the 
 Scottish Highland breed. No one was to slip his greyhound when the hounds were in 
 chase, unless he had a hound in the pack, on penalty of having the greyhound hamstrung. 
 Neither were the Cambro- Britons behindhand in other varieties of field sporting: in 
 hunting they excelled, as well as in every device for the capture of fish as well as of fowl. 
 How zealously falconry was pursued by them, the prohibitory statutes enacted for the pro- 
 tection of the nests of the various hawks in request, and of the game at which they were to 
 
Book III. FIELD SPORTIIJGS OF SCOTLAND. 115 
 
 be flown, particularly the heron, vwll show. " The consequence annexed about the year 
 942, to the falconer of Howel Dha, Prince of Wales, we gather from the rules of his house- 
 hold ; and we have every reason for believing (with the exception of a few national pecu- 
 liarities) that these regulations were formed upon the same model as those of England. 
 Among the twenty-four great officers of the Welsh court, the fourth was the great falconer, 
 and he was limited to three draughts only of strong liquor at the royal table, lest intoxica- 
 tion should make him neglect his hawks. When this courtier succeeded in his sport, the 
 prince rose to meet him, and sometimes held his stirrup. The pencyryd, or great huntsman, 
 was the tenth in order. Among other privileges, this important dignitary was exempted 
 from swearing, unless ' by his horn and by his liounds.' " 
 
 Sect. II. The Field Sportings of Scotland. 
 
 381. The records of the chase, as pursued among the Scots, are nearly coeval with our 
 own ; and in the leading features of the one we recognise the general characters of the 
 other, allowing something for a diminished temperature and greater elevations. Our 
 accounts of the manners and pursuits of these northern inhabitants of our island are traceable 
 to more than three hundred years before Christ, and they all agree in describing them as 
 brave, hardy, and politic, and as excelling in hunting the wild beasts around tliem. 
 Caledonia must indeed, from the nature of the surface of the country, long continue to 
 offer powerful excitements to preserve the more masculine features of the chase, when 
 cultivation and population have extirpated some of the most prominent objects of it in 
 other localities. 
 
 ,S82. " The chieftains in the Highlands of Scotland, in early times, hunted," we are informed 
 by Captain Brown, " in a style of oriental splendour. In their grand hunting excursions 
 they were often followed by some thousands of their clansmen, who surrounded great tracts 
 of country, and drove the game to where the chiefs had taken their station, who then 
 destroyed them at their leisure. For the reception of James the Fifth, the queen, his 
 mother, and the pope's ambassador, the Earl of Athol constructed a palace of green timber, 
 interwoven with boughs, moated around, and provided with turrets, portcullis, and draw- 
 bridge, and furnished within with whatever was suitable for a royal abode. The hunting 
 continued for three days, during which, independently of roes, wolves, and foxes, six hundred 
 deer were captured — an incredible number, unless we suppose that a large district was 
 surrounded, and the game drawn into a narrow circle to be slain, without fatigue, by the 
 king and his retinue. On their departure, the earl set fire to the palace — an honour that 
 excited the ambassador's surprise ; but the king informed him, that it was customary with 
 Highlanders to burn those habitations which they deserted. The earl's hospitality was 
 estimated at the expense of a thousand pounds daily — at present equivalent, at least, to 
 three thousand pounds sterling." (^Sketches and Anecdotes of Horses, ^. \Z0.) On another 
 occasion, it is said, James " summoned his nobility to attend him with their horses and 
 dogs ; which they did in such numbers, that his hunting retinue consisted of above eight 
 thousand persons, two-thirds of whom were well armed. This preparation gave no suspicion 
 to the borderers, as hunting matches in those days commonly consisted of some thousands ; 
 and James, having set out upon his diversion, is said to have killed five hundred and forty 
 deer." Venatorial sports were then confined to royalty and nobility as much as in England, 
 and the birds and beasts that were specifically interdicted as game, varied according to the 
 caprice of legislators. In Scotland, the last act of the prohibitory kind before the accession 
 of James to the English crown is found in 1590. It is remarkably minute, and describes 
 by name nineteen sorts of game, which are neither to be bought nor sold, on penalty of one 
 hundred pounds. It closes with a limitation as to the time of beginning " to eat moor 
 poute, or partridge poute." 
 
 383. The stag, in a state of nature, is still to be met with in this paradise of wild sports. 
 In Mar forest, and the western parts of Ross and Sutherland, red deer yet offer to the 
 southern traveller a realisation of those scenes which he has before only met with in story. 
 In these wild districts, but more particularly in the vicinity of the duns or forts, as that 
 -„ of Dornadilla (Jig. 78.), they used to 
 
 cluster ; and on spots of this kind all 
 the huntings of former times are yet 
 reacted. From the fleetness of the deer, 
 and the nature of the ground on which 
 they are found, horses and hounds of 
 the usual kind are of no use in the 
 chase of them, as the steed would be 
 required to leap precipices of fifty feet, 
 instead of gates of five bars ; and the 
 dogs would be constantly tumbling into 
 gullies and ravines, which are cleared by the deer at one bound. Deer cannot, therefore, 
 here be driven " with hound and horn," as was the case in the days of the " barons bold ;" 
 
 I 2 
 
116 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 but they must be pursued by what is termed stalking ; which method will be more fully ex- 
 plained hereafter. It is not easy to account for the fact, unless on the score of some peculiar 
 vegetation met with about those forts, both of Scotland and Ireland ; but it does appear 
 that, to tills day, such spots are found to be the most usual haunts of game, but particularly 
 of the four-footed kinds, and most of all by deer. 
 
 384. Hawking appears to have been especially protected in the feudal times of Scotland, and 
 in the fifteenth century some severe enactments were made to punish any offenders found 
 guilty of robbing the nests of hawks, or destroying the birds themselves. On the contrary, 
 " That, for the plesour of the kinges hienes ony persounnis keipis the said nestis, and suffers 
 no personnie to destroy thame, they sail have thankes and favouris of our Souerane Lord, as 
 effeiris, and ane valaw to be geuin thair for." 
 
 385. Scotland yet boasts of the possession of the roebuck in its Highlands, a few specimens 
 being to be met with from Ross-shire to Loch Lomond. The Duke of Montrose and Sir 
 James Colquhoun are deserving of high commendation for their protection of these beautiful 
 animals, who carry with them something of the high bearing of former times, and are parti- 
 cularly deserving of our sympathy, for the arts they display in so long resisting the pursuits 
 of the hunter. It is said that they are to be found also in some of the islands on the western 
 coast of Scotland ; and we do heartily hope that this remnant of feudal sports may long be 
 spared from utter extermination. To them also we shall again recur. 
 
 386. The grouse family, with the exception of the cock-of-the-wood, it is well known, is 
 found in greater abundance in Scotland than in any other part of the British isles. The 
 capercaillie, or cock-of-the-wood, once graced her pines also ; but has at length fled before 
 an increasing population and too ardent sportsmen. We have, however, elsewhere noticed, 
 that attempts have lately been made to again naturalise them among us. The ptarmigan, 
 so new to the English gunner, is yet in plenty ; and its snowy pinions still skim over the 
 alpine ridges. The salmon also, though comparatively scarce as compared with its former 
 plenty, can still be found in every river ; while the trout, in all its varieties, courts the angler 
 of the south to hasten to visit scenes worthy of the pencil of a Claude, and sports tom- 
 memorated by a Davy. From our own experience, we assert that no one can be too warm 
 in his commendation of Scotch angling; particularly of the fly-fishing it affords throughout 
 its lochs and rivers. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Golfing of Scotland. 
 
 387. As we deem it not inconsistent with our plan occasionally to notice such other field 
 exercises as make the by-play of many of our first-rate sportsmen in the intervals which 
 occur between the different sorts of the chase, we shall introduce a short account of that 
 favourite Scottish game, which is written golf, but pronounced gouf. The word golf is said 
 to be of Teutonic origin, from which the Germans have their kolhe (a club), and the low 
 Dutch kolf; all having the same meaning, club, or game of the club. This sport is 
 as ancient as it has always been popular in Scotland ; for, as early as 1 457, statutes were 
 promulgated against it, "lest it should interfere with the practice of archery, so necessary 
 to the martial education of the youth of this country. " In 1 744, on the contrary, the city 
 of Edinburgh voted to the company of golfers a silver club to be played for annually. 
 
 388. Golfing is played tvith a club and a ball. The c\w\i {fig. 79.) is from three to four 
 feet long, according to the height and length of arm of the player. It is seen curved and 
 
 massive towards the head (a), to give it scope, weight, 
 79 "/T) and strength. This head, or knob, is formed for strength 
 
 from some very tough wood, as beech ; and as it curves 
 and proceeds upwards, it is planed off, so as to adapt 
 itself to the handle (b), to which it is very firmly glued, 
 and tightly corded down. A want of due attention to 
 * .^yTT^^^^''^^ these particulars, in the manufacturing it, will render 
 
 the head liable to split and fly off by either a very hard 
 OLLKiNo CLUB. o,. indirect stroke. The face of the club is farther 
 
 secured by a piece of hard bone, and occasionally of ivory, at least half an inch thick. It 
 is also loaded with from four to six ounces of lead, according to the will of the player. The 
 handle is usually bound with cord, list, or velvet, at the pleasure of the owner. It is, how- 
 ever, to be remembered, that the form of the club, the materials of which it is made, and the 
 numbers taken to the golfing ground, vary considerably, according to circumstances and to 
 the habits of the players, the attendant cad cr caddy having usually many varieties to 
 suit every peculiarity under which the ball may be placed ; for, in m.any clubs, it can never 
 be touched by the hand until holed. 
 
 389. The golf ball is about the size of an egg, and is made very firm. It is composed of 
 stout leather, which, having been previously soaked in boiling water, allows of its being first 
 very firmly sewed, and then turned inside out, leaving a small opening only by which it is 
 very forcibly stuffed with feathers. The leather being yet wet, it contracts into a ball 
 of the dimensions stated, but nearly as circular as that used in the game of cricket. It 
 
Book III. 
 
 THE GOLFING OF SCOTLAND. 
 
 117 
 
 is subsequently painted over with several coats of white paint, in doing which it is requisite 
 that the white lead used should be pure, and exceedinirly well ground down ; as well as that 
 each coat laid on should become perfectly dry and hard before another is applied. The game 
 is played by two or more persons {fig. SO. ), so that there be an equal number on each 
 
 Vl^r CFNE 
 
 side; but only two balls are used, one belonging to each party, each party also striking in 
 turn : but if the last striker does not drive his ball so far on as that of his opponent, one of 
 his party must then strike one, or perhaps two, more ; and the game is thus marked, by call- 
 ing out 07ie, two, or three more, as the case may be. If more than two are playing, the same 
 person does not strike twice in succession ; a miss is counted one. The party who puts the 
 ball into the hole at the fewest strokes wins the game. 
 
 390. The grounds used for this sport vary in different parts of Scotland. Some are nearly square, in which 
 case a hole is made at each corner ; but if it be irregular in figure, it is not uncommon to place one at each 
 angle, so that the party still traverse the whole surface, and finish at the spot from whence they started ; a 
 quarter of a mile, more or less, being usually allowed between each hole. Besides the club described, as 
 already stated, there are others usually carried by an attendant for each party. These are called, by way of 
 tlistinction, putters, of which, however, there are several sorts ; one being short, stiff, and heavy, similar in 
 figure, but larger in the head, for making a steady and direct stroke when near the hole. Another, formed 
 of iron instead of wood, is used for making a hit at a ball when very unfavourably placed ; as in a rut, where 
 the common club would be in danger of breaking. When a ball falls into a hole or rut, from which it is im- 
 possible to strike it out, the party is allowed, by a special agreement in some clubs, to take it out with his 
 liimd, and throw it up in a line with the spot, which is accounted as one, and he then strikes from where it 
 chances to rest ; hut, as already observed, this indulgence does not extend to every golfing society. Well 
 turfed ground is the best adapted to golfing ; and sands, firm, smooth, and expansive, are also good for 
 sport. The chief places where the game is played are, at Edinburgh, and on a fine green to the south of the 
 city, called the Links, as the Links of Lcith, and those of St. Andrew's in Fit'eshire. It is also played on 
 the green near Glasgow, as well as on the Inches of I'erth and elsewhere in Scotlimd. ( See SportinpMngaxinc 
 of Au^st and Decembe.r, 1828; the September Number of 1831 ;. and vol. xxiii. of the New Series, p. 132.) 
 
 391. T%e Rtdes of the Thistle Gulf Club of Edinburgh are as folloivs: — 
 
 1. You must tee your ball not nearer the hole than 
 two club lengths, not farther from it than six, and 
 your tee must be on the ground. 
 
 2. The ball farthest from the hole to be played 
 first. 
 
 3. You are not to change the ball struck from the 
 tee before the hole is played out ; and, if at a loss to 
 distinguish one ball from the other, neither of them 
 to be uplifted till both parties agree. 
 
 4. You are not to remove stones, bones, or any 
 break-club, in order to play your ball, except on the 
 fair green. If a ball stick fast in the ground, it may 
 be loosened, but not lifted from the ground. 
 
 5. The player in every case shall be entitled to lift 
 his ball, and drop it at such a distance as he thinks 
 proper behind the hazard, and lose one stroke ; but 
 when he cannot get behind the hazard without going 
 off the green, he shall be entitled to drop his ball on 
 the green in a line with the place where it lay, 
 
 6. If a ball be half covered, or more, with water on 
 the green, the player is at liberty to take it out, drop it 
 behind the hazard, and play in with an Iron, without 
 losing a stroke ; and, when the ball is completely 
 covered with fog or grass, so much thereof may be 
 set aside as that the player may have a view of his 
 ball before he plays. 
 
 7. If a ball lie within the hollow formed in cutting 
 any of the water tracks on the green, it may be 
 taken out, dropped behind the track, and played with 
 an iron, without losing a stroke. 
 
 8. In all cases where a ball is to be dropped, the 
 party dropping shall point the hole to which he 
 
 is playing, and drop the ball behind him over hia 
 head. 
 
 9. When the balls lie within six inches of each 
 other, the ball nearest the hole to be lifted till the 
 other is played. 
 
 10. In the case of more than two balls being played 
 in the same party ; or of the match being decided by 
 the number of strokes, as in playing for medals or 
 prizes, if one ball lie betwixt the other and the hole, 
 the ball nearest the hole must be first played. 
 
 11. If a ball be stopped by accident, it must bo 
 played where it lies ; but if stopped by the adversary 
 or his caddy (the person who carries his clubs), the 
 party who stopped the ball to lose the hole. 
 
 12. If a ball shall be lost on the green, the player 
 shall drop another at the place where his ball was 
 supposed to have been lost, and lose one stroke ; hut, 
 if it can be ascertained that the ball was lost in any 
 of the tracks on the green, another may be dropped 
 behind the track, and played with an iron, without 
 losing a stroke. 
 
 13. If in striking the club break, it is nevertheless 
 to be accounted a stroke, if you either strike the 
 ground or pass the ball. 
 
 14. At holing, you are not to mark the direction to 
 the hole ; you are to play your ball honestly for the 
 hole, and not play on your adversary's ball not lying 
 in your way to the hole; but all loose impediments 
 may be removed in putting. 
 
 1.5. Mistakes relating to the reckoning of any par- 
 ticular hole cannot be rectified after the parties have 
 struck off for the next hole. 
 
 392. Golfing is likewise pursued in some parts of England, as at Blackheath, by the members 
 of a club of long standing, who meet on every Saturday during the season, and whose 
 performances wc have ourselves witnessed with much pleasure. At Manchester a similar 
 club is also established ; and, if we mistake not, one or two others have been formed of late 
 in some of the provincial towns. This favourite game has had royal admirers and players. 
 Charles the First was much attached to it, and James the Second was so distinguished a 
 golfer that, it is said, " none could equal him save one Patterson, a shoemaker of Edinburgh, 
 
 I 3 
 
118 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 with whom the king condescended to play, and having fairly beat him, he consoled him by 
 a munificent donation." The Thistle Golf Club of Edinburgh have their arms, crest, and 
 uniform. The latter comprises a single-breasted scarlet coat, with green collar and plain 
 gilt buttons. White trowsers are worn, and the left breast exhibits a badge bearing the 
 device of the thistle. 
 
 SuBSKCT. 2. 7%e Scottish Games, Curling and Shinty. 
 393. Curling may also be considered as a national game of Scotland; and, though the practice of 
 it is not universally diffused over the kingdom, nor is the game played every where exactly 
 after the same manner, it is yet fully established and in considerable repute among the Scots. 
 Mr. Pennant, in his Scottish tour in 1792, thus notices it : — " Of all the sports of these 
 parts, that of curling is a favourite, and one unknown in England ; it is an amusement of 
 the winter, and played on the ice, by sliding from one mark to another great stones of forty 
 to seventy pounds' weight, of an irregular hemispherical form, with an iron or wooden 
 handle at top {Jig. 81.). The object of the player is to lay his stone as near the mark as 
 possible ; to guard that of his partner, which had been well 
 laid before ; or to strike off that of his antagonist." It is sup- 
 posed that the Flemings, who many of them settled in Scot- 
 land in the reigns of Henry V. and VI., introduced the game. 
 Curling was also at one time practised in Ireland, but it never 
 thoroughly took root there. It fared better in America, where 
 it was introduced by some Scottish gentlemen ; and the mighty 
 St. Lawrence, in its frozen state, now offers its wide-spreading 
 surface as an admirable curling ^eZd. A few attempts have 
 also been made in England to get up curling matches. On 
 the New River, and on some of the broads of Cambridgeshire, 
 CURLING. Lincolnshire, and Norfolk, it has been practised; but it has 
 
 never become a permanent favourite south of the Tweed. To play it, as already observed, 
 blocks of some hard stone, as granite, whinstone, &c., are fashioned into somewhat between 
 a spherical and a hemispherical figure. It is essential that each block should present an 
 upper and an under surface, nearly plane, and as smooth as art can make it. This is done 
 that as little resistance as possible may offer to the ready sliding of the stone on the ice. 
 " When thus prepared," we are told, " a handle is inserted into the upper surface, generally 
 of iron, sometimes of wood, and sometimes of wood screwed into an iron standard fixed in 
 the stone. They are from thirty to sixty pounds' weight avoirdupois, according to the 
 strength of the person who uses them." Each curler is supplied with one of these stones; 
 sometimes however the rules of the game allow of two, as is the case we believe with the 
 Duggington players, near Edinburgh. Curling is played on a rink, or course, marked out 
 on the ice, which should be smooth and as free from cracks as possible, particularly such as 
 are longitudinal, which interfere most with the straight forward passage of the stone 
 when thrown. " The place for the rink being chosen, a mark is made at each end, called a 
 tee, toesee, or neitter. It is a small hole made in the ice, round which two circles of different 
 diameters are drawn, that the relative distances of the stones from the tee may be calculated 
 at sight, as actual measurement is not permitted till the playing at each end be finished. 
 These circles, in the technical language of the game, are called the broughs. A score is then 
 drawn across the rink at each end, distant from the tee about a sixth part of the length of 
 the rink : this is called the hogscore ; and those stones which do not pass that line are, as it 
 were, distanced, and thrown aside as useless. It is frequently made waving, to distinguish 
 it from any accidental scratch. The length of the rink varies from thirty to fifty yards, 
 according to the intensity of the frost, and the smoothness of the ice. The breadth is about 
 ten or twelve feet. When the ice is covered with snow, it must be cleared to that extent, 
 and also ten or twelve feet beyond the tee, at each end, that those stones which are impelled 
 with too much force, may have room to get far enough not to be of any use. At first the 
 game is remarkably simple. The lead endeavours to lay his stone as near the tee as 
 possible. If it be a little short of it, upon the middle of the rink, it is reckoned to be fully 
 better laid than if it touched it. The object of the next in order is nearly the same as that 
 of the lead, when he attempts to strike away the stone of his antagonist ; if he miss his 
 aim, his stone will pass by, and be completely useless. But if he place his stone near the 
 tee, without minding that of his antagonist, it has a chance of remaining there, and gaining 
 a shot to his party. The object of the next in order is to guard the stone of his partner, 
 or to strike off that of his antagonist. The one who follows, if a stone belonging to his 
 own party be nearest the tee, attempts to guard it ; if one of the opposite party, to strike it 
 off, or to make the stone rest as near the tee as possible, if no stone be near the tee. 
 When the stones on both sides have been all played, the one nearest the tee counts one ; and 
 if the second, third, fourth, &c., belong to the same side, all these count so many shots ; 
 thirty-one of which, for each side, is the number usually played for." Our sketch is 
 
Book III. 
 
 A STAG HUNT IN IRELAND. 
 
 119 
 
 necessarily imperfect, as our limits are confined ; but for more detailed and correct instruc- 
 tions relative to the game, we would refer to Tegg's Dictionary of Field Sports, art. Curling, 
 where the game is very fully and clearly described, and to which source we also acknowledge 
 our obligation on this subject. 
 
 394. The game of shinty is also played <imong the Highlanders of Scotland, in the winter months, and is 
 probably the same game as that alluded to by Stnitt, practised in England under the name of hurling. 
 As it is played in Scotland, a small hard ball is used, either of wood or of leather, very much stuffed. A 
 ball-stick is used, not much unlike that used in the game of golf, but rather more clumsy. A boundary is 
 marked out, and the two opposing parties are engaged in endeavouring each to strike the ball beyond the 
 boundary of the opposing party. As all manoeuvres are fair in love and war, so it is said that, in one instance, 
 a player having gained possession of the ball, contrived to run a mile with it in his hand, pursued by both his 
 own and the adverse party, until he reached the appointed limit, when his victory was admitted. 
 
 Sect. III. The Field Sport ings of Ireland. 
 
 395. The first sons of Erin pursued wild animals much after the methods of the early 
 Britons ; for there is reason to believe that both islands were peopled at periods not remote 
 from each other, and probably from similar sources. Brave, active, and hardy, but rude, 
 it was long ere much method was observed in any of their pursuits ; and we may surmise 
 that, consistently with that recklessness of danger which still marks them, it was not unusual 
 for ail individual, armed with his bow or spear, and accompanied by his dog only, to sally 
 forth in quest of the bear, which he traced to his den ; or, at other times, to track the foot- 
 steps of the wolf to his fastness. In process of time, native ingenuity, the arts of the sister 
 kingdom, and the examples of foreign intruders, introduced improvements ; and the rude 
 practices of early times gave place to method and system in the practice of the chase, and to 
 social compact in the pursuit of it. The stag has bounded along the margins of their 
 beautiful lakes, whose waters have re-echoed the choruses of hounds as good as ever drew 
 on the slot, and have reflected the fleeting images of as ardent horsemen and horses as ever 
 graced the page of sporting tale, or made the welkin ring. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. A Stag Hunt in Ireland. 
 82 
 
 396. The popularity of the chase of the wild stag in Ireland was shown by a stag hunt being 
 got up, on particular occasions, to honour the presence of distinguished individuals. Mr. 
 Plunket was thus greeted on a visit to the celebrated lake of Killarney (fig. 82.), where a 
 stag of noble dimensions being watched to his lair in the woods bordering the lake, was 
 carefully prevented from straying by a party of men purposely placed around, that no 
 disappointment might happen to the pleasure intended for their distinguished visitor. 
 The arrival of Mr. Plunket was the signal for unharbouring the stag, who showed ad- 
 mirable sport by leading the pack a long and severe chase over the neighbouring country ; 
 when at length, being closely pressed, he took the water of the upper lake, known as 
 the Bay of Derucunnihy, where he would have been killed, had it not been for Mr. 
 O'Sullivan of Tomies, who, dashing into the water, succeeded in bringing him safe to 
 land, where, although much exhausted, his struggles might have proved dangerous to 
 those around him had he not been hoodwinked by Mr. Sullivan. The sport he had 
 shown, and the intercession of Mr. Plunket, saved his life ; and on it being determined 
 to give him his liberty, he was first taken in a boat, and rowed to the Eagle's Nest, where 
 being pushed out of the boat, after a look expressive of great apprehension, he made his 
 way to the main land, which having reached, he stopped for a moment, and looked to 
 
 I 4 
 
120 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 see if he were pursued ; fresh vigour and hope returned to him, and he made to the moun- 
 tains in full speed, pursued only by the shouts of a thousand voices. Thus terminated a 
 scene whicli Shakspeare might have described, but which can be but feebly painted by a 
 rude and ordinary hand. 
 
 397. A few wild deer are still found in the western pai-fs of Ireland, but herds of them are very rare. In 
 the French descent in 179S, fire arms were distributed among the peasantry ; and tliese being many of them 
 retained, were used against the deer ; which is to be lamented, it being very desirable that this remnant of 
 sporting indigence of former times should be spared. Unfortunately it is with great difficulty that they are per- 
 petuated in a domestic state ; though we conceive there are sufficient proofs that it may be done ; but it is by 
 a long and steady cultivation only that it can succeed. In the attempts to rear them from a wild state, cattle 
 might be previously fitted, by a residence on similar situations with those occupied by the stag, to give such 
 milk as might assimilate more with that of the red doe. We, however, believe that it has been unsuccessfully 
 tried to feed cows on the heathy pasturage, and to mix, with the hay given, the lichen on which the deer feed, 
 which was a prudent measure ; but in our opinion it did not reach its desired end, from a want of sufl5cient 
 patience in the trials, and sufficient varyings of the experiments. It is true that the cow and the fawn are 
 both ruminants, but there are considerable structural differences between their assimulating organs, and we 
 conceive those of the sheep, but still more probably those of the goat, which might as easily be procured, 
 would yield a nutriment more resembling that of the deer than the cow. It is while they are very young that 
 the principal danger is experienced ; if that period be past, the animal very often lives and thrives in the parks 
 and grounds ; but even then it seldom, if ever, propagates like the domestic stag,. A long series of attempts 
 might, however, so alter the constitution, as to make it apt for re-production ; and a pair thus produced 
 would, it is even more than probable, prove permanently prolific. (See some sensible remarks on the subject 
 in the JVikl Sports of the West, vol. i. p. 14-S.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Field Sportings of Ireland generally. 
 
 398. As we proceed with the consideration of British field sports generally, those of Scotland 
 and Ireland, which are pursued in common with those of England, will necessarily occupy 
 our attention. Here we particularly Qonfine ourselves to such sportings as present any 
 specialty, either from locality or custom. We may commence by observing, generally, on 
 the sportsmen of Ireland, that they are peculiarly marked by a love of enterprise and by a 
 reckless contempt of danger. Ever on the alert in the pursuit of stirring scenes, it is ten to 
 one that the intended quiet morning ride ends in a race, or at least in concocting measures 
 to get up one. If any sporting enterprise feil in the ordinary course of conducting it, an 
 extraordinary one is promptly brought in aid, that the excitement sought for may not be 
 wholly lost. This ardour however prevents the conventional methods of sporting being so 
 strictly adhered to as they are with us, but then the gallant sons of Erin never experience 
 a blank day. If reynard is not at home, a jumping match or steeple chase is resorted to : 
 these active spirits are never at a loss ; and their natural love of excitement is ever on the 
 stretch to find fresh subjects for its gratification. 
 
 ,399. As a sporting country, Ireland offers almost unbounded advantages, even at the present 
 day ; and what may be truly called wild sports, so dear to the real lover of nature when 
 undisguised, may yet be pursued here, and after a manner known to few of us, localised as 
 we are, where population extends into every nook, and where active industry may be almost 
 said to have domesticated, not only the animals themselves, but every portion almost of the 
 soil thev tread on. It is true that the game pursued in Ireland is essentially the same as in 
 England, but the pursuers widely differ. The face of their country, bold and rugged as 
 many parts of it are, may have some influence in this respect ; certain it is that it cherishes a 
 race equally erratic and enterprising. The following, from the spirited descriptions of the 
 writer of the Ulld Sports of the iFest, may serve to bring before the reader's eyes an illustration 
 of our assertions : — " The passage down the inlet was marked with several uicidents which 
 were in perfect keeping with the wild and savage scenery around. A seal would suddenly 
 raise his round head above the surface, gaze for a moment at the boat, and when he had 
 apparently satisfied his curiosity, sink quietly from our view. In rounding the numerous 
 headlands through which this inlet irregularly winds, we often started flocks of curlews, 
 which, rising in alarm at our unexpected appearance, made the rocks ring with their loud 
 and piercing whistle. Skirting the shores of Innis Biggie, we disturbed an osprey or sea- 
 eagle, in the act of feeding on a bird. He rose leisurely, and lighting on a rock, waited till 
 we passed, and then returned to his prey. We ran sufficiently close to the shore to observe 
 the size and colour of the bird, and concluded that a grouse had been the eagle's victim." 
 (Vol. i. p. 42.) 
 
 400. The contrast between the Irish and E7iglish sportsman is next emphatically portrayed .- — 
 " At this moment of indecision, old Antony, the ottei' killer, one of that numerous and 
 nondescript personages who locate themselves in the houses of the Iriih gentry, passed the 
 window with a fine salmon and a brace of trout, sixteen inches long. How fresh and spark- 
 ling is the phosphoric shading of the scales, as the old man turns them round for my 
 inspection ! What a beautiful fish ! it barely measures thirty inches, and is fully ten pounds 
 weight 1 That short and deep-sho\i\dcredbriddaw?i salmo7i is worth all the lubberly roach, dace, 
 percli, and gudgeons, that the Thames contains from its source to its debouchement. I 
 looked after the ancient otter-hunter with envy. How lowly would he be estimated in the 
 eyes of a Cheapside fisherman ; one who wears a modest-coloured jacket, lest a showy 
 garment might annoy the plethoric animals he is dabbling for ; whose white basket is con- 
 
Book III. FIELD SPORTINGS OF IRELAND. 121 
 
 structed of the finest wicker-work — with rods and reels, floats and flies, pastes and patties, 
 lines and liqueurs, sufficient to load a donkey — how contemptuously would he look down 
 upon honest Antony I Figure to yourself a little feeble man, dressed in a jerkin of coarse 
 blue cloth, with an otter (a fancy of my cousin's) blazoned on his arm. In one hand he 
 holds a fish-spear, which assists him when he meets with rugged ground ; in the other a 
 very unpretending angle, jointed rudely with a penknife, and secured by waxen threads : a 
 cast of flies are wound about his hat, and his remaining stock, not exceeding half a dozen, 
 are contained between the leaves of a tattered song book. In the same depository he has 
 some silk, dyed mohair, a hare's ear, and a few feathers from the cock, brown turkey, and 
 mallard; which simple materials furnish him with most efficient flies." {Loc. cit. p. 49.) 
 
 401. The scenery of Ireland, it is well known, is much of it bold in the extreme. Kerry 
 abounds with the grand and the picturesque. Witness the lofty precipices of the Eagle's 
 , . Crag (_^g. 83.), which burst as 
 
 it were suddenly on the view. 
 Here, it is not uncommon to 
 see the osprey darting from 
 the rocky summit in search of 
 food for its young, which are 
 secreted in some unajjproach- 
 able fiesure. After several 
 aerial gyrations, it is seen to 
 dart downwards, and plunge 
 into the water, emerging fi-om 
 it immediately with a fish 
 in its talons, with which it 
 rises to the rocky height it 
 so lately left, and presents to 
 its young the fruits of its plun- 
 der. As the waters reach the 
 sea, the coast scenery still maintains its grandeur ; and on the shores the natives shoot the 
 wildfowl, or ensnare fish from the rocks. " Seals also," says the descriptive writer we have 
 lately copied from, "are very numerous on the coast ; and at this season a number may be 
 seen any warm day you make an excursion up the Sound of Archil. We shoot them 
 occasionally, the skin making a waterproof covering, and the fat affiirding an excellent oil for 
 many domestic purposes. It is difficult, however, to secure the animal, for numbers are shot 
 but few are taken. The head is the only place to strike them ; for, even when mortally wounded 
 in the body, they generally manage to escape. This fact we have ascertained from finding 
 them dead on the shore many days after they were wounded, and a considerable 
 distance from the place where they had received the bullet. I shot one last autumn at the 
 mouth of the river, and a fortnight afterwards he was taken up in the neighbourhood of 
 Dhuhill. There could be no doubt as to the identity of the creature, for, on opening him 
 to extract the oil, a rifle-ball such as I use, of the unusually small size of fifty-four to the 
 pound, was found lodged in his lungs. Unless when killed outright, they sink instantly ; 
 and I have seen the sea dyed with blood to an extent that proved how severely the seal had 
 been wounded, but have never been able to trace him farther. Formerly, when seal oil 
 and skins were valuable, some persons on the coast made the pursuit of the animal a pro- 
 fession." (/6id. vol. i. p. 96.) 
 
 402. Thefishings of Ireland, hoth in the seas and rivers, have long occupied the attention of the natives, 
 as a necessary as well as a recreative pursuit. The seal was speared, and the mackerel and cod varieties 
 were netted many centuries ago. The fresh and salted herring were used as luxuries long before the 
 valuable potato was added to the savoury meal. A remnant of the rude piscatory methods of former times 
 is seen in the sea-bream anglings from the rocks, which here and there rise out of the sea, and fringe the 
 shore. Seated on these points, these fish, called gunner by the common people, are successfully angled for 
 with very coarse tackle. A sudden swell, however, frequently washes off the fishers into the great abyss. 
 From these points, also, others employ themselves in gaffing the large mackerel as they float on the surface. 
 
 403. " Independently of salmon and trout fishing" continues the same authority, " to those who will employ 
 themselves in killing pike and perch, the lakes and rivers here offer superior amusement. In the greater 
 waters. Lough Mask, Lough Carra, and Lough Conn, the coarser species offish are taken in immense numbers; 
 and, in the lesser lakes, many interestingvarieties of the trout tribe will be found,from the little speckled samlet 
 to the large and curious gillaroo. It is true that the scientific angler generally confines himself to the use ol 
 the fly ; and for the salmon and trout he will forego the common department of bait and float-fishing. Hence, 
 angling for pike and perch is usually an amusement of the peasantry ; and to those contiguous to the banks of 
 the large lakes it yields occupation for idle hours, which might be less innocently dissipated, and occasionally 
 supplies their families a welcome addition to their unvarying food, the potato. Besides the established system of 
 bait-fishing, other and more successful methods are resorted to by the lake fishers. By mesh-nets immense 
 numbers of pike are annually taken ; and with night-lines, and a very simple contrivance, called the pooka, 
 these fish, with the largest trout and perch, are constantly killed. This latter implement is formed of a piece 
 of flat board, having a little mast and sail erected on it. Its use is to carry out the extremity of a long line of 
 considerable stoutness, to which, at regular distances, an infinity of droppers or links are suspended, each 
 armed with a hook and bait. Corks are aflSxed to the principal line, or back, to keep it buoyant on the surface ; 
 and, from a weather-shore. If there be a tolerable breeze, any quantity of hooks and baits can be floated easily 
 across the water. The corks indicate to the fisherman when a fish is on the dropper ; and, in a small punt or 
 ntrragh, he attends to remove the spoil and renew the baits when necessary. Two hundred hooks may be 
 used on the same line, and the pooAo at times affords much amusement, and often a well filled pannier." (Ibid. 
 
122 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 vol. i. p. 109.) We cannot conclude our account of Irish sportings, without earnestly recommending to the reader, 
 who delights in vivid descriptive notices, to refer to the work quoted. The llild Sports of the West has been 
 called a novel, audit may be one ; but the scenes must have been witnessed to have been painted so true to 
 nature. Having ourselves seen something of this country — its scenery, the hospitality of its inhabitants, 
 and their attachment to sporting pursuits — we are enabled to state this on conviction. 
 
 Chapter III. 
 
 The Progress of British Field Sports from the Norman Conquest to the time of James I. 
 
 404. We are of opinion that, if only one-tenth of the mighty alterations in all sporting 
 practices, which have taken place since the Conquest, had been heretofore predicted, the 
 narrator would have incurred the risk of martyrdom, as either an impostor or a wizard. 
 Among the remarkable changes, we may note the employment of the horse in the active 
 pursuit of the fleet game, and that of fire arras to arrest the progress of both bird and beast. 
 Instead of a pell-mell hunting at force with a mixed multitude, armed with every missile, 
 from the bow tc the hand boulder, hurled with fearful force and admirable precision, we of 
 the present day do not offer unmanly odds ; but the pursuer and the pursued are, on the 
 contrary, nearly on a par, and hence the game as often escapes as it is taken. 
 
 Sect. I. The tyrannical Oppressions of the Normans in their Pursuit of Field Sports. 
 
 405. An overwhelming attachment to the chase marked the whole conduct of the Normans 
 when they had settled themselves in Britain. Indeed, the passion for the sports of the field, 
 which the kings, princes, and nobles of this blood indulged, led them into the most cruel 
 and glaring acts of injustice. The seizing on large tracts of land, for the purposes of making 
 preserves for game, was no less common than arl)itrary; among the most notorious of which 
 the New Forest in Hampshire is a prominent instance. To form this extensive waste, it is 
 said, twenty-two parish churches, many chapels, and several villages were razed to the 
 ground, and many large manors annihilated ; forming a scene of devastation of thirty miles 
 in circumference. In process of time sixty-eight other forests were formed on this model, 
 but without an equal degree of injury to the inhabitants and proprietors. A few only of 
 these now remain as preserves for royal sporting, the rest having become subservient to the 
 rearing of timber, the nurturing of cattle, or the growth of corn. If we are found 
 in oui- days occasionally to dwell on the extravagance of our kings, and the usurpations of 
 our nobles, what must we think when we collect from the Doomsday Book, that Waleran, the 
 king's chief huntsman, was in the possession of fifteen manors in Wiltshire, eight in Dorset- 
 shire, and several in Hampshire ; and that his name is to be met with as tenant in capite in 
 other counties also. From the same source, we learn that Croc, Godwin, Willielmus, &c., 
 who were likewise huntsmen of these times, enjoyed extensive possessions. Mr. Daniel 
 observes, " The ardour of the great Norman lords for this exercise kept pace with that of 
 their monarchs ; the hunting establishments of the Norman nobility were incredibly great; 
 many of them kept sixteen hundred dogs for the chase, and a proportionate number of 
 horses. The horses of England were always valuable. A baron, named Amphitill Till, 
 agreed to pay to the exorbitant John for his ransom, ten horses, each worth thirty merks, 
 nearly equivalent to three hundred pounds of modern money. These nobles also exerted the 
 same tyrannic severity towards the unfortunate violaters of the game on their own estates, 
 which the king practised against the trespassers on his demesnes." 
 
 406. The annals of the chase were never so overhung with dark shadings as in these reigns of tyranny and 
 spoliation. " Forest laws," says that worthy divine, Gilpin, " was one of the greatest encroachments that 
 ever was made upon the natural rights of mankind ; and, considering the disparity of the object, one of the 
 greatest insults of tyranny. It was conceived in the highest spirit of despotism, and executed with the utmost 
 rigour of vindictive tyranny. It is really revolting, especially in the present enlightened age, to read the pains 
 and penalties of the laws of the forest. ' If any gentleman shall drive a wild beast of the forest, either by 
 accident or design, so that the animal be wind-blown, he shall forfeit ten shillings to the king ; if he be a 
 countryman, he shall be fined double that sum ; if he be a slave, he shall be severely striped. But if any 
 gentleman shall wind-blow the royal beast called the stag, he shall lose his liberty for a twelvemonth ; a 
 countryman, for the same crime, shall be confined two years ; and a slave shall be outlawed. If the stag 
 be killed, the gentleman shall lose his shield of freedom ; the countryman his liberty ; and the slave his life. 
 Bishops, abliots, and barons, shall not be sued on account of venison, if they refrain from destroying royal 
 beasts. If a mad dog shall bite a wild beast, then its owner must pay a sum of money equal to the weregild 
 of a gentleman, which is two thousand shillings. If it be a royal beast so bitten, the owner shall be liable to 
 capital punishment.' It is no less degrading to the character of the rulers in these days that the murder of a 
 man might be commuted for a small penalty, whereas the destruction of a stag was inevitably fatal to the 
 offender." 
 
 407. Audi alteram partem is a most excellent check in all cases of extreme severity of 
 censure, whjch we may be led into ; and however, on the subject before us, such may be 
 maintained 'by annalists generally, between the eleventh and seventeenth centuries, yet 
 justice compels us to state, that there are dissentients, at least, to the full measure of the 
 cruelty and rapacity of the Conqueror. Voltaire (whether from his determination to be 
 singular, or that his acuteness taught him to doubt the accounts given by the monks, who 
 were highly incensed against the monarch, in consequence of his punishing them for 
 their undue assumption and monstrous exactions) long ago expressed himself very in- 
 
Book III. TYRANNICAL OPPRESSIONS OF THE NORMANS. li^3 
 
 credulous respecting the character of William, left us by these monkish chroniclers. A few 
 later writers have also noticed the subject ; two of whom may be considered as particularly 
 relevant to it. Prebendary Gilpin, we have shown, has loudly exclaimed against the con- 
 duct of " William the Cruel ;" while Mr Warner, a writer of no mean note also, attempts 
 to palliate the alleged enormities, and doubts the veracity of many of the statements 
 made against that monarch. 
 
 408. Henry the First introduced many improvements in his reign, although he relaxed little from the 
 severity of the enactments for the preservation of game which had disgraced his Norman predecessors. As a 
 redeeming quality in him, and as a certain indication of the increashig intelligence of the times, we must not 
 omit to state, that it was under his auspices that natural history began to excite attention, and foreign animals 
 to be imported. The first menagerie in Great Britain was established by this sovereign ; wherein were lions, 
 leopards, and " other strange beasts," which were first kept at Woodstock, but were afterwards transferred to 
 the Tower ; and the sheriffs of London, Bedford, and Buckingham, of this and of several succeeding reigns, 
 had orders to maintain these animals and their keepers. We are likewise told that, in the reign of the second 
 Henry, a white bear being given to him, the maintenance of that also fell to the lot of the sheriffs of London ; 
 who were commanded to pay fourpence a day for its support, and to provide " a muzzle and chain for his safe 
 custody, as well as a long and stout cord to hold him when washing and fishing in the Thames." Historians 
 have called this a Norway bear, which has led some to wonder at his predilection for fishing ; but, as he was 
 without doubt the great polar bear, as his colour assures us, all surprise ends. We cannot, however, but be 
 amused with the different state of the Tiiames at that time from the present. If the poor bear caught no 
 more salmon (which an author assumes was his game) for his subsistence then than he could do now, he would 
 soon have become tired of fishing. In 1 255 the sheriffs were further called upon to build a house, forty feet long 
 by twenty feet wide, for the reception of an elephant (the first seen in Britain) presented to the king 
 ( Henry III.) by Louis, king of France. 
 
 409. Hawking, after the Norman conquest, became a most favourite sport. Few persons 
 of rank appeared abroad without a hawk on the hand (^^r. 84.). Our Saxon ancestors 
 had been sufficiently fond of the sport, but during the Norman 
 ascendency, it became even more the prevailing taste. The 
 Saxons spent nearly the whole of October and part of Decem- 
 ber in hawking ; but the Normans flew their hawks at all 
 seasons, except when these birds were mewing. They, however, 
 allowed none but persons of the highest ranks even to keep 
 hawks, which appears to have been especially designed to mor- 
 tify the rich Saxon landholders, who were thought not worthy 
 to rank with the haughty Normans. As, however, more liberal 
 sentiments prevailed, these distinctions vanished ; and, in the 
 days of King John, every freeman was allowed to have eyries 
 or hawks, and to fly them at whatever game he chose, pro- 
 vided he did not trespass on restricted ground. These restraints 
 FisiKDHAivK. on this favourite pastime being removed, falconry appears to 
 
 have been pursued with even increased ardour, and it continued for a long period to 
 engage the attention both of the Normans and Saxons. 
 
 410. Staghunting in the middle ages. — The manuscript directions made for the use of Prince Henry are as 
 follows : — " When the king shall think proper to hunt the hart in the parks or forests, either with bows or 
 greyhounds, the master of the game and the park-keeper, or the forester, being made acquainted with his 
 pleasure, shall see that every thing be provided necessary for the purpose. It was the duty of the sheriff of 
 the county, wherein the hunting was to be performed, to furnish fit stabling for the king's horses and carts 
 to take away the dead game. The hunters and officers under the forester, with their assistants, were com- 
 manded to erect a suflScient number of temporary buildings for the reception of the royal family and their 
 train ; and, if I understand my author clearly, these buildings are directed to be covered with green boughs, 
 to answer the double purpose of shading the company and the hounds from the heat of the sun, and to protect 
 them from any inconvenience in case of foul weather. Early in the morning, upon the day appointed for the 
 sport, the master of the game, with the officers deputed by him, ought to see that the greyhounds were pro- 
 perly placed, and the person nominated to blow the horn, whose office was to watch what kind of game was 
 turned out, and by the manner of winding his horn, signify the same to the company, that they might be pre- 
 pared for its reception upon its quitting cover. Proper persons were then to be appointed, at different parts 
 of the enclosure, to keep the populace at due distance. The yeomen of the king's bow, and the grooms of 
 his tutored greyhounds, had in charge to secure the king's standing, and prevent any noise being made to 
 disturb the game before the arrival of his majesty. When the royal family and the nobility were conducted 
 to the places appointed for their reception, the master of the game, or his lieutenant, sounded three long 
 mootes (or blasts with the horn) for the uncoupling of the harthounds. The game was then driven from the 
 cover, and turned by the huntsmen a^id the hounds so as to pass by the stands belonging to the king and 
 queen, and such of the nobility as were permitted to have a share in the pastime ; who might shoot at them 
 with their bows, or pursue them with the greyhounds, at their pleasure. We are then informed that the game 
 which the king, the queen, or the princes or princesses, slew with their own bows, or particularly commanded 
 to be let run, was not liable to any claim by the huntsmen or their attendants ; but of all the rest that was 
 killed they had certain parts assigned to them by the master of the game, according to the ancient custom." 
 411. Henry the Second was a most determined follower ofthechase. Hunting and hawking were his delights : 
 he also encouraged an improved breed of horses ; but his reign was marked with a less rigorous exaction of 
 penalties inflicted for poaching. About this time, however, the overwhelming love of the sports of the field, 
 which had existed in the bosoms of the youths of distinction, gave place to a chivalrous turn, which, how 
 extravagant so ever it proved in its pretensions, was not without its benefits, by its influence in keeping up a 
 martial spirit, blended at the same time with the softer and more amiable traits of benevolence, adherence to 
 truth and justice, and an honourable attachment to the fair sex. It nevertheless remained essential to the 
 character of an iiccomplished knight, that he should be skilled in hawking, and well versed in all the mysteries 
 of the chase as then practised. To excite them to this, that fictitious hero. Sir Tristram, was held up to the 
 youth of those times as a model to copy from. In the liomance of the Death of Arthur, quoted by Strutt, it is 
 related of this fabled personage, " That he learned to be an harper, passing all other ; that there was none such 
 called in any country : and so in harping and on instruments of musike he applied himself in his youth for to 
 learne, and after as he growed in might and strength he laboured ever in hunting and hawking, so that we read 
 of no gentleman who more, or so much, used himself therein ; and he began good measures of blowing blasts 
 of venery (hunting) and chase, and of all manner of vermains ; and all these terms have we yet of hunting 
 and hawking ; and therefore the book of venery, and of hawking and hunting, is called the Boke of Sir 
 Trittram," 
 
124 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 412. The crusades, or what was termed " the holy war," became about this time the ignis 
 fatuus which dazzled the minds of men, and was a fit adjunct to the chivalrous mania then 
 in vogue. Henry the Second, whose sporting career we are tracing, lent his promise to 
 Philip of France to accoinpany him to the Holy Land; but a series of irregularities in his 
 own person produced apostasy and rebellion in those to whom by ties of blood he looked 
 for assistance, and he died, it is said, at the altar cursing his own sons. As might have 
 been expected, the warlike turn of this period was fostered by the bigotry of the crusaders, 
 the pomp of tilts and tournaments, and the arts of the menage. Every Sunday in Lent, 
 and on many of the festivals, the sons of the citizens of London were wont after dinner to 
 ride out on horses of figure and speed, caparisoned as chargers. Fitzstephen informs us, 
 they issued through the gates by troops, each individual being furnished with a lance and 
 shield. It appears that they were trained to these exercises by their skirmishing, and 
 going through the whole exercises of the battle-field, and it suited well with the military 
 taste v/hich characterised that age. It is said that these exercises were much countenanced 
 by the nobility, who attended on them ; and the personal suite of the king was also ex- 
 pected to be present, whenever the court happened to be in the capital. The sons of the 
 barons, particularly those who had not yet attained the warlike girdle, were also directed to 
 be present, and participate in these sports, which tended to foster a martial character in 
 them. During these scenes all was animation and emulation, while the neighing, prancing, 
 and curvetting, of their fiery war-steeds, in their rich and gorgeous trappings, added 
 grandeur to the scene. Then began the races, when the youths divided themselves into 
 troops, each striving who should outstrip his fellows ; and, in this attempt, all sorts of 
 dexterity were admissible, such as unhorsing, and using other annoying expedients. 
 
 413. Richard the First, called Coeur de Lion from his martial character, though not him- 
 self a first rate sportsman, was very favourable to every thing that appertained to the chase. 
 He also greatly improved the breeding of horses, by encouraging a judicious selection of 
 stallions and mares. The twelfth century, however it may be considered as marked with 
 much improvement in the manners and attainments of the people, exhibits to our eyes of 
 the present day much that is grotesque. In an account of London, written in the reign of 
 Richard the First, we have a description of the impenetrable forests (the present Maryle- 
 bone) to the north of London, and of " a pleasant place called Smythefields, without one of 
 the citie gates, and even in the very suburbs. Here there is a celebrated rendezvous of fine 
 horses to be sold. Thither come earls, barons, knights, and a swarm of citizens. 'Tis a 
 pleasing sight to behold the ambling nags so smoothly moving, by raising and putting down 
 alternately the two side feet together." From this it is evident, that our ancestors broke in 
 their horses to that unnatural pacing now witnessed only in some parts of America. We 
 also find that, in former times, great complaints were made that the dealers in Smithfield^ 
 among other tricks, contrived to make the horses swallow live eels or snakes, their action in 
 the belly of the horses making them appear lively and frisky. The horse-races in Smith- 
 field are then described (1174). But " on Shrove Tuesday, the boys of all the schools (of 
 London) bring to their masters each one his fighting-cock, and they are indulged all the 
 morning with seeing their cocks fight in the school-room. After this, all the boys go into 
 Smithfield or Moorfield in the suburbs, and address themselves to the famous game of foot- 
 ball. The scholars of each school have their peculiar ball, and the particular trades have 
 most of them theirs. The elders of the city, and the fathers, and the rich and the wealthy, 
 do come on horseback to see the exercise of the youth. Every Sunday in Lent, a nobler 
 train of ypung men take the field after dinner, well mounted. The lay sons of the citizens 
 rush out of the gates in shoals, armed with lances and shields ; the younger sort with 
 javelins pointed, but disarmed of their steel ; they ape the feats of war, and act the sham 
 fight. In the winter holidays, the youth are entertained with boars fighting to the last 
 gasp, and likewise with hogs, full tusked ; or game bulls, and bears of large bulk, are baited 
 with dogs. Many of the citizens take great delight in fowling with merlins, hawks, and 
 such like, and likewise in hunting ; and they have a right and privilege of hunting in 
 Middlesex, Hertfordshire, and all the Chiltern country, and in Kent, as far as the river 
 Cray." 
 
 414. Inihe reign of King John &e\A sports continued to hold a great share in the pursuits of the higher 
 classes of persons. Coursing must have been then in particular vogue, as we may judge from the circum- 
 stance that his majesty frequently received greyhounds, in lieu of money, for the renewal of grants, fines, and 
 forfeitures to the crown : one of such fines paid, a. d. 1203. is stated as being five hundred merks, ten horses, 
 and ten leashes of greyhounds ; another, in 1210, was one swift running horse and six greyhounds. King John 
 however disgusted his barons by endeavouring to restrain them from a due participation in field sports, and 
 the people at large were also oppressed beyond measure by his levelling all the enclosures near his forests, 
 that his game might extend their wanderings and browsings into the cultivated fields and meadows. The 
 consequence was, that common cause being made against him by both barons and people, he was forced into a 
 renewal of the ancient Saxon privileges by a charter, thence called Magna Charta ; which inalienably fixed 
 the just liberties of the people on all points of government, as the celebrated charta deforestd limited the forest 
 regulations, and the preservation of game within bounds not oppressive to the owners of land, nor prohibitory 
 to such as had a just right to pursue the chase. 
 
 415. The thirteenth and fourteenth centuries were therefore marked with a somewhat less 
 oppressive administration of the forest laws : nevertheless, some of the succeeding monarchs, 
 
Book III. 
 
 BEAST BAITINGS OF THE MIDDLE AGES, 
 
 125 
 
 and particularly Edward the Third, required baronial checks to keep down this sporting 
 mania, which was yet very great. It was this prince who selected the Isle of Dogs to be 
 a depot for his greyhounds and spaniels, as lying contiguous to his sports of woodcock 
 shooting, and of coursing red deer in Waltham, and his other royal chases in Essex ; and 
 for the more convenient enjoyment of these pursuits, Edward himself resided, in the hunt- 
 ing season, at Greenwich. All field sports, but particularly hunting, in this century 
 became more universally pursued than heretofore, from a more mild administration of the 
 game laws. Not only were large fields of horsemen to be seen on these occasions, but even 
 the females were emulous to vie with each other as equestrians ; and further, they made 
 hunting parties for their own peculiar amusement, in which they are figured as riding 
 astride, and altogether without the assistance of the other sex. Some modern authors have 
 inveighed against this as a monstrous breach of decorum ; others excuse them by citing the 
 opinion, that the present female seat on horseback was not in common use until the days of 
 Elizabeth; but which is said to be erroneous, and that Ann of Bohemia, consort of Richard 
 the Second, was the first who rode in the modern manner. We confess we cannot, accord- 
 ing to the customs then prevalent, attach any stigma to the ladies of Bury on this 
 account ; but, on the contrary, we would attribute their conduct to a punctilious attention 
 to decorum. For we are to take into consideration that, in those days, hunting, hawking, 
 and sporting exercises of all kinds, were ardently pursued almost equally by one sex as the 
 other. The citizens of London, one and all, by royal charter were allowed to have their 
 chases in the Chiltre in Middlesex and Surrey. It however happened then, as now, that 
 the wicked wits would be hard on city sportsmen, the common hunt, and my Lord Mayor's 
 hounds. In D'Urfey's collection we find the following : — 
 
 " Next once a year into Essex a hunting they go ; 
 
 To see 'em pass along, O 'tis a most pretty show : 
 
 Through Cheapside and Fenchurch-street, and so to Aldgate pump. 
 
 Each man with 's spurs in 's horse's sides, and his back-sword cross his rump. 
 
 My lord he takes a staff in hand to beat the bushes o'er ; 
 
 I must confess it was a work he ne'er had done before. 
 
 A creature bounceth from a bush, which made them all to laugh ; 
 
 My lord he cried ' A hare ! a hare ! ' but it proved an Essex calf. 
 
 And when they had done their sport, they came to London where they dwell. 
 Their faces all so torn and scratch'd, their wives scarce knew them well ; 
 For 'twas a very great mercy, so many 'scap'd alive. 
 For of twenty saddles carried out, they brought again but five." 
 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The Beast Baitings of the Middle Ages. 
 
 416. A savage barbarity towards animals marked the character of the inhabitants of our 
 country in the middle ages. Even those whose rank qualified them for nobler pursuits 
 than tormenting the brute creation, and those whose tastes might have been supposed to 
 point at more refined amusements than encouraging animals to worry each other, were 
 alike guilty, and equally enthusiastic in viewing these degrading spectacles. 
 
 417. FHxsiepJien tells us that, in the forenoon of every holiday during the winter season, the young Lon- 
 doners were amused with boars opposed to each other in battle, or with bulls and full-grown bears baited by 
 dogs. Stow, who records this fact however, makes no mention of horse baitings ; and for the honour of our 
 ancestors we would hope that so brutal a sport was very seldom witnessed ; but that it was occasionally prac- 
 tised there is sufficient evidence. Strutt presents us with an Illustration of horse baiting, copied from a royal 
 
 MS. of the fourteenth century (/?g. 85.), 
 which is strongly confirmatory of the 
 existence of this practice. In Malcolm's 
 Anecdotes of London we are told, that so 
 late as 1682 horse baiting was witnessed, 
 and under circumstances of singular bar- 
 barity : — " Notice was given in the pub- 
 lic papers that, on the 12th of April, a 
 horse of uncommon strength, and be- 
 tween eighteen and nineteen hands high, 
 would be baited to death at his majesty's 
 bear garden at the Hope, on the Bank- 
 side, for the amusement of the Morocco 
 ambassador and any nobility who knew 
 the horse, or would pay the price of 
 admission. It seems that this animal 
 originally belonged to the Earl of Ro- 
 chester, and, being of a ferocious dis- 
 position, had killed several other horses, 
 for -which misdeeds he was sold to the Earl of Dorchester, and in his service committed several similar 
 offences ; he was then transferred to the worse than savages who kept the bear garden. On the day ap- 
 pointed, several dogs were set on the ferocious steed, which he destroyed or drove from the area. At this 
 mstant his owners determined to preserve him for a future day's sport, and directed a person to lead him 
 away ; but, before the horse had reached London Bridge, the spectators demanded the fulfilment of the pro- 
 mise of baiting him to death, and began to destroy the building. To conclude, the poor beast was brought 
 back, and other dogs set upon him without effect, when he was stabbed to death with a sword." 
 
 418. Ass baiting, although more common, does not appear to have become very popular ; 
 not, probably, from any lack of inclination to torment, but because the poor ass yielded but 
 
 / 
 
 HORSE BAITING' 
 
126 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 little sport in the baiting, and therefore was seldom brought forward as the object of this 
 ruthless diversion. There were several places in the vicinity of the metropolis set apart for 
 the baiting of beasts ; and especially the district of St. Saviour's parish, in Southwark, called 
 Paris Ganden, contained two bear gardens, which are said to have been the first that were 
 made near London. In these, according to Stow, were scaffolds for the spectators to stand 
 upon ; an indulgence for which they paid in the following manner : — " Those who go to 
 Paris Garden, the Belle Savage, or theatre, to behold bear baiting, interludes, or fence- 
 play, must not account of any pleasant spectacle unless they first pay one penny at the gate, 
 another at the entrie of the scaffold, and a third for quiet standing." 
 
 419. A species of rabbit hunting, not now practised among us, was also then common. A number of rabbits 
 were turned loose amidst an assembled crowd, and the sport consisted in the chase aud scramble to catch the 
 rabbits and tumble over one another. 
 
 420. Duck hunting, as it is called, was also much practised in the middle ages by the lower classes ; but this 
 cruel sport is happily now on the wane, though not entirely extinct. This had the merit, if such it can 
 be called, of being a refinement in the art of tormenting two animals at the same time, as is evident by a de- 
 scription of it. A duck was set afloat with an owl tied on its back, who, to rid itself of this troublesome 
 burthen would dive, and thus at each immersion terrify and half-drown the owl, whose hootings and struggles 
 renewed the divings of the duck, to the misery of both animals, and the brutal sport of the spectators. 
 
 421 . Cock throwing was also among the number of brutal and cruel sports common to these times ; but to 
 our credit it is now discontinued. Within our own recollection, however, it has been practised ; and we well 
 remember seeing poor chanticleer tied to a pole and pelted by any one who would pay a prescribed sum. In 
 this instance, as though decency should be as much outraged as possible, the scene was the churchyard of a 
 country town (Tring, Herts). We cannot omit Strutt's description of this sport (if sport it can be called), 
 coupled as it is with a comic instead of a tragic scene. It was common, in the times to which this indefatigable 
 collector of olden facts alludes, " to put the cock into an earthen vessel made for the purpose, and to place 
 him in such a position that his head and tail might be exposed to view ; the vessel with the bird in it was then 
 suspended across the street, about twelve or fourteen feet from the ground, to be thrown at by such as chose 
 to make trial of their skill ; two-pence was paid for Jour throws, and he who broke the pot and delivered the 
 cock from his confinement had him for a reward. At North Walsham in Norfolk, about forty years ago, 
 some wags put an owl into one of these vessels ; and having procured tlie head and tail of a dead cock, they 
 placed them in the same position as if they had appertained to a living one : the deception was successful, and 
 at last a labouring man belonging to the town, after several fruitless attempts, broke the pot, but missed his 
 prize ; for the owl being set at liberty instantly flew away, to his great astonishment, and left him nothing 
 more than the head and tail of the dead bird, with the potsherds, for his money and his trouble. This ridi- 
 culous adventure exposed him to the continual laughter of the townspeople, and obliged him to quit the 
 place ; to which, I am told, he returned no more." (Sports and Pastimes, p. 251.) 
 
 422. Of the estimation in which hawking continued to be held in this century, we may form 
 some opinion from Lord Berner's Troissart (1523), where it is related of him "that the 
 kynge had thirty faukoners a horseback with hawks, and fourty couple of houndes and as 
 many greyhoundes ; so that nere every day eyther he hunted or hawked at the ryeur as it 
 pleased him. And diuers others of the great lords had houndes and hawkes as well as the 
 king." 
 
 423. During the fifteenth century chivalry declined, and the close of it exhibited only the 
 last sparks of this fanaticism. The intestine troubles, which prevailed during the principal 
 part of it, were alike detrimental to the advancement of the arts and to the pursuit of field 
 sports. Artillery became common in this century ; and not only were cannons used as 
 engines of war, but hand guns, or hand cannons, came also into use for martial purposes. 
 Montfau9on says they were first used in 1414. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Introduction of Fire Arms to the Chase. 
 
 424. The sixteenth and seventeenth centuries had almost elapsed, ere the use of fire arms 
 was suflSciently perfected to be extended to the chase, and ere the long-bow and the cross- 
 bow were completely superseded. The cross-bow had long been the favourite instrument 
 in use among sportsmen, from its greater effect ; and this preference was so great, that 
 Henry the Seventh prohibited the use of it, " because the long-bow had been much used 
 in this realm, whereby honour and victory had been gotten against outward enemies." 
 Henry the Eighth also forbad the use of the cross-bow, under a penalty of ten pounds ; 
 fearing that its use would prove prejudicial to the employment of the bow and arrow as 
 military weapons. As an implement of the chase, however, the cross-bow had become so 
 universally popular with sportsmen, that even the martial prejudice was forced to give 
 way to the calls of the sports of the field, and cross-bows were again allowed under some 
 restrictions. The total extinction of both the long-bow and the cross-bow as sporting 
 appendages, was also delayed until long after they had been laid aside as military weapons. 
 The musket, even in the reign of Elizabeth, was so ill-fashioned and cumberous, that the 
 bow continued to be preferred as the most efficient instrument ; nor was it until the time 
 of Charles the First that fire arms were much used for sporting purposes. 
 
 425. Henry the Eighth was a sporting character in every sense of the word, although the 
 unreflecting of the present day might be tempted to call him a cockney sportsman ; for he 
 issued a proclamation in 1536, stating " his great desire to preserve the pheasants, par- 
 tridges, and hares, from his palace at Westminster to St. Gyles's-in-the-fields, as well as from 
 thenoe to Islington, Hampstead, Highgate, and Hornsey Park." We have, however, our- 
 selves shot snipes and wildfowl within a mile of St. Pancras church ; and have, on one or 
 two occasions, pursued partridges within a mile of Tottenham-court and Portland-place, 
 and that, before the enclosure of the Regent's Park afforded them protection. We can 
 
KENILWORTH GASTLB. 
 
 Book III. INTRODUCTION OF FIRE ARMS TO THE CHASE. 127 
 
 therefore readily suppose this district, thus preserved, afforded excellent sport. He ap- 
 pears also to have had an unbounded passion for hawking, and had nearly lost his life in 
 the pursuit of it. He was likewise so attached to cock fighting, that he established a cock- 
 pit at Whitehall for his own amusement. He was also a proficient in angling, and in all 
 games, both of skill and chance. His unwearied attention to improve the native breed of 
 horses made him impose on the nobility and gentry the keeping of a certain number, 
 in proportion to their rank and circumstances. 
 
 426. The reign of Queen Elizabeth was one in which field sports received much personal 
 encouragement from royalty itself. She indeed deserved the title of the English Diana 
 Venatrix, and although the pursuit could not immortalise her life it prolonged it : and, 
 however historians may differ in their political construction of the actions and tendencies 
 
 of their rulers, there can be 
 but one opinion on that of the 
 attachment of this celebrated 
 princess to rural amusements. 
 Nor need any more convincing 
 . proof of the natural predilec- 
 ' tion in favour of field sports 
 be offered, than the endear- 
 ing cognomon of "good Queen 
 Bess," given her by all ranks. 
 We have already hinted at the 
 variety of her hounds, by which we know she hunted the stag, the fallow deer, the hare, 
 and otter. In 1575, when Elizabeth was so magnificently entertained by her favourite 
 Dudley, earl of Leicester, at Kenilworth Castle (Jig. 86. ), stag hunting was one of the 
 amusements she partook of, and which a spectator thus describes : ■ — 
 
 427. " T/ie hunting of the hartorfors. Munday was hot, and thearfore her highness kept In a till a fivp a 
 clok in the eevening : what time it pleaz'd her to ride foorth into the chase too hunt the hart or fors : which 
 foound anon, and after sore chased by the hot pursuit of the hooundes, was fain of fine fors, at last to take soil. 
 Thear to beholld the swift fleeting of the deer afore with the stately cariage of his head in hlz swimmyng, 
 spred (for the quantitee) lyke the sail of a ship : the hounds harloing after, as they had bin a number of 
 skiphs too, the spoyle of a karvell : the ton no lesse eager in purchaz of his pray, then waz the other earnest 
 in savegard of hiz life : so az the earning of the hoounds in continuauns of their crie, the swiftness of the deer 
 the running of footmen, the galloping of horsez, the blasting of hornz, the halloing and hewing of the hunts- 
 men, with the excellent echoz between whilez from the woods and waters in valleiz resounding ; moved 
 pastime delectabl in so hye a degree, az for ony parson to take pleazure by moost sensez at onez : in mine 
 opinion, thear can be none oney wey comparable to this ; and speciall in this place, that of nature is foormed 
 so fytt purpose ; in feith. Master Martin, If ye coold with a wish, I woold ye had bin at it. Wei, the hart was 
 kild, a goodly deer, but so ceast not the game yet. 
 
 428. " Wednesday, her majesty rode intoo the chase, to hunting again of the hart or fors. The deer, after 
 his property, for refuge took the soyi ; but so mastered by bote pursuit on al parts, that he was taken quick 
 in the pool : the waterman held him up hard by the bed, while at her highnes comaundment he lost his earz 
 for a raundsum, so he had pardon for lyfe." The attachment of Elizabeth to the chase was so notorious, that, 
 in progressing through the kingdom, the nobility who entertained her seldom neglected to make large hunting 
 parties for her amusement. Sir Rowland White, in a letter to Sir Robert Sidney, dated September 12, 
 A. D. 1600, has this passage: — "Her majesty is well and excellently disposed to hunting, for every second 
 day she is on horseback, and continues the sport long." It is to be remembered that at this time her majesty 
 had just entered her seventy-seventh year. 
 
 429. " The diversion of coursing in this reign," says The Courser's Manual, " attained a degree of fashion 
 and celebrity previously unknown, and became an emulative sport, which has since been followed with un- 
 diminished zeal. The laws of the leash were first formed into a regular code about this period by the Duke 
 of Norfolk, the Lord Rivers of his day, and were fully established by the nobility and gentry, on principles 
 which have been since adhered to with only some slight alterations. Nor did the queen herself, and her 
 lusty beef-eating maids of honour, disdain to patronise the noble sport. We have it on record in 1591 , that 
 at Cowdry Park in Sussex, the seat of Lord Montacute, the queen saw from a turret sixteen bucks, ' all 
 having fair law,' pulled down after dinner by greyhounds." ( See Coursing, infra.) 
 
 430. 77ie masculine and cruel turn with which the pastimes of more early days were 
 marked, it is to be regretted, were continued to this period. It is likewise to be lamented 
 that they were not only patronised by the kings, but were also equally encouraged by the 
 female rulers. When Queen Mary visited her sister the Princess Elizabeth, at Hatfield 
 House, a grand exhibition of bear baiting was made for their amusement. The same prin- 
 cess, after her accession to the throne, entertained the French ambassador with both bull 
 and bear baitings. The following advertisement, which appeared in the reign of Queen 
 Anne, offers a specimen of the taste of a later period even, as well as the mode of giving 
 publicity to the sports of the day : — "At the bear garden in Hockley-in-the-hole, near 
 Clerk enwell-green, this present Monday, there is a great match to be fought by two dogs 
 of Smithfield-bars, against two dogs of Hampstead, at the Reading Bull, for one guinea to 
 be spent; five let-goes out of hand: which goes fairest and farthest in, wins all." Mention 
 is also made of the famous bull of fire-works, which pleased the gentry to admiration. 
 " Likewise there are two bear-dogs to jump three jumps apiece at the bear, which jumps 
 highest, for ten shillings to be spent. Also variety of bull baiting and bear baiting ; it being 
 a day of general sport by all the old gamesters ; and a bull-dog to be drawn up with fire- works. 
 Beginning at three o'clock." Another notice runs thus : — "At William Well's bear garden in 
 Tuttle-fields, Westminster, this present Monday, there will be a green bull baited ; aiul 
 
123 HISTORY OF FIELD SPOUTS. Part I. 
 
 twenty dogs to fight for a collar ; and the dog that runs farthest and fairest wins the collar ; 
 with other diversions of bull and bear baiting. Beginning at two of the clock." (Strutt's 
 Sports, p. 230.) It is plain, therefore, that these debasing scenes appear to have had power- 
 ful attractions for all ranks and conditions of persons in these times, and that bears were 
 expressly imported, and other animals obtained, for the purpose of baiting. After having 
 been tried, such bears as exhibited great strength with much irritability were sold at very 
 considerable sums. One renowned bruin, called George Stone (for it was the custom to 
 name these bears after human individuals), was particularly celebrated for his feats in " single 
 combat." Shakspeare, in his Merry IFives of Windsor, mentions one of this kind, called 
 " Sackerson." Another, which " lived and flourished" in the next reign, was known as 
 " Young Blackface," and belonged to one O'Sullivan. " This bear fought the extraordinary 
 number of twenty-two ' single and double ' combats, in one day, against the best dogs in 
 the country. This excellent champion was killed at last, by being fought against three 
 dogs at once, without his ' protection,* as the iron collar was called which he wore, and 
 which, as he always fought muzzled, formed a very efficient part of his defence. A song, 
 celebrating his virtues, was written upon his death, part of which is to be found in a collec- 
 tion of old ballads, most of them imperfect, in the British Museum." Bear baiting by water 
 also seems to have been a variety occasionally practised towards the latter end of the fifteenth 
 and the commencement of the sixteenth centuries, as the following incident shows. An 
 important controversial MS. was sent by Archbishop Cranmer across the Thames. The 
 person intrusted bade the waterman keep off from the tumult occasioned by halting a hear on 
 the river before the king ; he however rowed too near, and the persecuted animal overset the 
 boat, I)y trying to board it. The MS., lost in the confusion, floated away and fell into the 
 hands of a priest, who, being told that it belonged to a privy counsellor, was terrified from 
 making a use of it, which might have been fatal to the head of the reformed party. 
 
 431. James the First was of a sober and sedate turn, and he left some precepts for the 
 guidance of the Prince of Wales, his eldest son, in which he condemns all rough and violent 
 sports, tumblings, comedians, and balladines. Gambling he utterly disapproves ; but he 
 allows, in moderation, the manly exercises of running, leaping, wrestling, fencing, dancing, 
 archery, &c. He adds, — " It becometh a prince best of any man to be a faire and good 
 horseman : use therefore to ride great and courageous horses ; and especially use such games 
 on horseback as may teach you to handle your amies thereon." He continues, — " I 
 cannot omit heere the hunting, namely, with running houndes, which is the most honour- 
 able and noblest sort thereof; for it is a thievish forme of hunting to shoote with gunnes 
 and bowes, and greyhound hunting (coursing) is not so martial a game. As for hawkinge, 
 I condemn it not ; but I must praise it more sparingly, because it neither resembleth the 
 warres so neere as hunting doeth in making a man bardie and skilfully ridden in all grounds, 
 and is more uncertain and subject to mischances ; and, which is worst of all, is an extreme 
 stirrer up of the passions." This prince was nevertheless a sportsman, and was, notwith- 
 standing his gravity, so fond of cock fighting that, according to the account of Monsieur de 
 le Bodenie, ambassador from Henry the Fourth to James, he constantly amused himself 
 with it twice a week. The racing amateur is particularly called on to esteem the memory 
 of James the First ; for he introduced the first Arabian into England, and it was in his 
 time that public races were established. His hunting establishment was also large, as we are 
 assured by a comparison between his expenses on this score and those of Elizabeth, who, we 
 have proved, was likewise passionately fond of the chase. Those of James amounted to 
 843^. 15s. 5d., whereas those of Elizabeth were only 269/. 7s. 5d. In the great difference 
 between these sums there is more reason for surprise ; for little variety in the hound 
 establishment of James is specified ; whereas in those of Elizabeth, we find separate items 
 of expenditure for the buck-hounds, the hart-hounds, the hunting-harriers, and the otter- 
 hounds ; with a sum total short of 300/. per annum. What her other game establishments 
 might have cost her we are not informed. We are however to recollect that, in addition to 
 the blood stud and the large hound establishment of James, we find that near 300/. per 
 annum was also expended on warreners and gamekeepers, which, according to the value of 
 money in those times, makes the sum total large. Scotland, also, owes him her meed of 
 praise ; for it was he who first enriched her Fauna with the Norway deep brown variety 
 of the fallow deer, that being the only one fit to encounter the bleak situations of the 
 Highlands. 
 
 Sect. II. British Field Sports from the time of James I. to that of George III. 
 
 432. The long period of irotihle and confusion which followed the last reign was marked witli singular dis- 
 crepancies in the amusements of the people ; for, while they continued to be characterised with all the ferocity 
 and cruelty of former reigns, vast improvements were nevertheless gradually introducing themselves, not- 
 withstanding the intestine troubles which threw a shade that might be supposed to interrupt every pursuit 
 unconnected with political feeling. 
 
 433. Charles the First was an accomplished horseman and an ardent sportsman. He warmly promoted 
 racing ; and it was imder his auspices that race courses were established in Hyde Park and at Newmarket. 
 James the Second, William, and Anne, were also patrons of the turf; and large importations were made in 
 tlieir times of stallions of the Barbary and Arabian breeds. Beast baitings, however, instead of decreasing 
 with the growing intelligence of tho British people, were still much practised. Cock fighting also remained 
 
Book 111. BULL BAITING REVIVED. 129 
 
 greatly in vogvie ; while dog fighting and badger baiting were become still more than ever common in the 
 kens r)f the fancy. This latter sport, which had succeeded to the decline of ass and bear baiting, now took 
 the lead; and, to our disgrace as a nation, it still retains a place among the sports and pastimes of the lower 
 classes. In the nineteenth century we are ashamed to own that the bull-dog is still bred for the brutal 
 purposes of worrying other animals, or tearing out the vitals of his own species. When shall we learn that 
 true bravery is ever tinctured with humanity, while cowardice and cruelty are inseparable ? 
 
 434. Baitings ofhadyers in the middle ages were conducted much after the present method, 
 which may be thus described : — The badger i/ig. 87.) is put into a hollow box, intended 
 
 to represent his burrow, and is furnished with an 
 opening above and at one end. The owner having 
 placed the badger in the box, and the person who is 
 to " mark time" being prepared with his watch, the 
 master of the badger proclaims him open to any dog 
 ^, to draw. On which any one, wishing to make the 
 
 -_ , _ — -~-i^^^ attempt, enters his dog by sending him into the box. 
 
 BAPOER. The dog is in most cases seized by the badger, which 
 
 in its turn is as quickly seized by the dog, when both get locked, grinding and tearing each 
 other with all their might. The dog is however quickly drawn out by the tail, usually fast 
 locked with the badger, which is directly loosened and again turned into his box, the dog 
 being allowed to follow hiin, and again to fasten on him, and once more to be dragged out 
 with the badger. This scene is repeated according to the bottom, as it is called, of the dog ; 
 and as many times as he lays such firm hold of the badger as to allow of both being drawn 
 out together in a minute, in such proportion does the dog show the requisite bottom 
 or game. 
 
 43.i. Dog baitings and dogfights appear to have been common in these days. Burton comments on them 
 with just reprehension. Strutt, as we have before observed, notices the popularity of the bear gardens, wHere 
 these fights occurred ; and he further informs us, that the ladies were great adnrrirers of such brutal sports, 
 and frequenters of the gardens where these scenes were enacted. Cock throwing, as we are told, was one of 
 the volile amusements of this era. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Bull Baiting revived, and other Cruelties pursued with shameful ardour in 
 
 these times. 
 
 436. Bidl baitings about this time were revived with much vigour, and were attended by 
 high and low with equal promptitude. It is said that the first bull bait took place in the 
 reign of King John, a. d. 1209, at Stamford in Lincolnshire. If we believe the accounts 
 of historians, William, earl of Warren, standing on his castle walls in Stamford, saw two 
 bulls fighting for a cow in a meadow underneath. A butcher, the owner of one of the 
 bulls, set his mastiff upon one of the combatants, who, becoming furious, ran through the 
 town to the dismay of the natives, but to the delight of the earl, who beheld the scene in 
 safety, and was so pleased with the sight, that he gave the meadow, where the fight ori- 
 ginated, for a common field for the butchers of the town after the first crop was mown, on 
 condition of their exhibiting " a mad bull " on the day six weeks before Christmas-day, to 
 perpetuate the sport for ever. An annual bull bait was likewise established at Tutbury in 
 Staffordshire, about the year 1374; but it was here attended with some additional cere- 
 monies. It was the custom of the manor for the prior to give his minstrels a bull annually, 
 which, after having his ears cropped, his tail cut short, his horns sawn off, his body smeared 
 with soap, and his nose blown full of beaten pepper, was to be turned down before them, 
 and to be hunted by them alone, until some one of them had strength or dexterity enough 
 to wrest or cut from his slippery hide a portion of hair, when the bull was immediately 
 chained to a stake and baited. The Duke of Devonshire, in virtue of his office as steward 
 of Tutbury, abolished this disgraceful custom in 1778. In 1661, the first of an annual 
 exhibition of bull baiting took place at Workington in Berkshire, in conformity to the will 
 of one Staverton, who lefl funds for that purpose ; and in many other of the larger towns of 
 England a similar custom prevailed, and was kept up until within a few years. King James 
 himself appears to have been particularly attached to bull baiting, and seems to have visited 
 several places purposely to be a spectator of this sport. 
 
 437. Occasio7ial recurrences of this cruel sport are even yet to be met with. The Grand 
 Duke Nicholas was present at a boxing match and a bull bait, got up purposely to afford 
 him a specimen of English taste. The " mill " being over, Oliver's game bull was brought 
 to the stake, and what is called a " let-go-match" took place, with some celebrated bull-dogs, 
 for a silver collar. The attack on the animal by the dogs, and the determination and 
 dexterity of their attempts to pin the bull, surprised and appeared to delight the duke. 
 The breaking loose of the poor baited brute, and the confusion which followed, was a source 
 of equal amusement ; and thus ended this princely sport ! ! 1 To those with whom such a 
 scene is not familiar, it may be stated that it is conducted thus : — " The animal is fastened 
 to a stake driven into the ground for the purpose, and about seven or eight yards of rope 
 left loose, so as to allow him sufficient liberty for the fight. In this situation a bull-dog is 
 slipped at him, and endeavours to seize him by the nose ; if the bull be well practised at the 
 bu.siness, he will receive the dog on his horns, throw him off, and sometimes kill him ; but, 
 on the contrary, if the bull is not very dexterous, the dog will not only seize him by the 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 nose, but will cling to his hold till the bull stands still ; and this is termed pinning the hull 
 {fig- 88. )• VVhat are called good game bulls are very difficult to be pinned : being con- 
 
 8.S 
 
 BULL BAITING. 
 
 stantly on their guard, and placing their noses close to the ground, they receive their 
 antagonist on their horns ; and it is astonishing to what distance they will sometimes throw 
 him. It is not deemed fair to slip or let loose more than one dog at one and the same 
 time." When a bull is fairly pinned, should he break loose, such is the unconquerable 
 determination of the dog, that he will rarely quit his hold, but will be seen, as in our 
 illustration, to remain pendent from the muzzle of the running bull. 
 
 438. Cock fighting was probably introduced among the British by their Roman masters, who had received it 
 from Greece. " Every year," says Fitzstephen, " on the morning of Shrove Tuesday, the schoolboys of the 
 city of London bring game cocks to their masters, and the fore part of the day, till dinner time, they are per- 
 mitted to amuse themselves with seeing them fight ; the cock-pit being the school, and the master the 
 comptroller and director of the pastime." The same custom, we are informed, was common in many schools 
 in Scotland within the last century. Strutt is of opinion from this, that cock fighting was originally considered 
 a childish amusement. Educating and training various winged tribes to fight was, however, early and gene- 
 rally practised, particularly m eastern countries ; and that it was extensively followed by other than children, 
 is evident from the check that was attempted to be given to it by a public proclamation of Edward the Third ; 
 but such was its popularity that it could not be wholly stopped. Henry the Eighth, as before observed, added 
 a cock-pit to his palace at Whitehall. King James also, we are informed, was so great a lover of the sport, 
 that it was performed before him twice a week ; and it appears that it was more or less encouraged in the fol- 
 lowing reigns by all classes. Thp Welsh main was a refinement of modern times, and is stated by Mr. Pegge, 
 in his Memoirs on Cock Fighting, " as a disgrace to us as Englishmen." The Welsh main, we hardly need 
 ktate, is the matching a certain number of cocks — an individual against an individual — and again matching the 
 conquerors, until one only remains unconquered. The game cock seems, in the very early history of the sport 
 in Greece and Rome, to have been cut and trimmed as at present, but the addition of spurs remained for after 
 times; for, among many old illuminated MSS. seen by Mr. Strutt, he never observed the smallest indi- 
 cation of spurs. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Changes in the Character of Field Sports, in the last and present Centuries. 
 439. Commensurate with t-he general increase of knowledge and improvement in the arts, an 
 important change in the practice of field sports had been slowly but effectively going on. 
 The character of the chase and its appurtenances had received various modifications. The 
 age of chivalry had past away ; the very shadow of the tournament was only to be seen at a 
 coronation , or " my lord mayor's show. " The bow and arrow had retreated into the hands 
 of schoolboys, when the fowling-piece was perfected. Shooting, as it is termed, now 
 took a wider range, and formed a distinct and all-fascinating branch of the chase ; and the 
 invention, which had rendered the aerial tribes so much more easily and less expensively 
 obtainable, was equally fatal to the general practice of hawking. Fox hunting was now fast 
 advancing on stag hunting in the public estimation ; it likewise became fashionable to breed 
 and train both horses and hounds to much greater speed in their paces. These attempts at 
 improvement, though gradual, were sure in their effects ; as we see in the present mode of 
 conducting this celebrated sport, in which men, horses, and dogs, may be considered as 
 rather coursing the fox than hunting him. The cavalry horse was also now bred, of a stamp 
 very different from that of the former war charger ; which previously, having to carry cum- 
 berous weapons and a rider clad in armour, was necessarily large, strong, and consequently 
 inactive. Nor did the improvement stop here, but extended itself through every variety of 
 this valuable animal, particularly since our efforts were successfully directed to the cul- 
 tivation of what is known as the English thorough-bred race-horse, now deservedly the 
 envy and the admiration of all other nations ; and yearly imported by their opulent 
 members. Our hounds, likewise, are now much sought after ; and, although they may 
 not be equally objects of export, they are nevertheless occasionally sent to almost every 
 extra European country, and to most continental parts as well. Our sporting gear also, 
 particularly our fowling-pieces, formerly supplied to us from Spain, &c., is now sought for 
 by those who used to furnish them to us. It is not, however, our intention to pursue this 
 sketch of the various objects of the British chase farther here, as we shall, ere long, have 
 to enter on a more full inquiry into each distinct part thereof. 
 
Book III. GAMES OF THE BALL. 131 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 An Outline of the more popular athletic Exercises at present practised in Great Britain, 
 
 440. Mens sana in corpore sano. — When Juvenal tells us that the greatest gift of the gods 
 is " a sound mind in a healthy body," we are led to inquire, first, how this blessing is to be 
 obtained ? and next, whether it be essential to the possession of the one that the other be 
 present ? We will not deny that vivid perceptions may accompany both an inert and a 
 diseased state of body; but such perceptions will be somewhat erratic if not actually dis- 
 torted. The mental faculties are seldom able fully to develop themselves unless the body, 
 by necessary nutriment, wholesome air, and sufficient exercise, be in a healthy state. Our 
 present business is to treat of such stimuli to take exercise, as will act upon those who are 
 not forced thereto by necessity. The games we are preparing to notice are adapted 
 to this purpose, and are equal to the states and the wants of all. The ball presents itself in 
 a thousand forms. In the heyday of life it may be pursued in cricket and rackets ; as we 
 sober down, it wiles our hours on the bowling-green, or it flies over the billiard-table for our 
 amusement. The athlete seeks the wrestler's fame, and the ice offers itself to the graceful 
 evolutions of the figure skater. All which exercises, in these days, when intellect participates 
 with the body in our amusements, may be pursued without in the smallest degree debasing 
 our character, or furnishing one internal reproach. 
 
 Sect. I. Games of the Ball. 
 
 441. To trace the origin of human diversion with the halt, we must go back to those early 
 times when man, in his rudest state, was wont to defend himself, and to attack others by the 
 most simple missiles, as by stones thrown from the hand. Such masses were next projected 
 by means of the sling, which simple improvement would lead to the invention of more com- 
 plex machinery. To perfect himself in these would require much practice ; and, when this 
 took place among his fellows also, it would assume by emulation and rivalry the principles 
 and character of a sport or game ; as that which is begun in necessity is often continued 
 afterwards by habit as an amusement. Of this the ball is an exemplification ; for nothing 
 has given rise to more diversified or more popular pastimes than this simple article. China 
 is famous for its hall playing ; and the famed ball, which was to exude a sanative virtue to the 
 diseased potentate of the east, when beaten about with his hand, is at once an apt figure 
 of the benefits to be derived from exercise, and the popularity of the temptation to engage in 
 it by means of a favourite game. 
 
 442. Hand-ball {fig. 89.) is sung by Homer, because it was played by the maidens of 
 Corcyra ; and hand-ball with us has, without doubt, given rise to many pretty verses on the 
 
 graceful attitudes displayed by the British dam- 
 sels when engaged in passing it from one to 
 the other during the Easter holidays, to earn the 
 tansy cakes which were the reward of the 
 victors, " Fuller," according to Strutt, " mentions 
 the following proverbial sayings used by the 
 ^5, citizens of Chester, ' When the daughter is 
 SKa stolen, shut Pepper gate ;' which he thus explains, 
 'S^^^= ' The mayor of the city had his daughter, as she 
 was playing at ball with other maidens in Pepper- 
 street, stolen away by a young man through the 
 HAND-j.Ai.L. same gate, whereupon he caused it to be shut up.' " 
 
 The illustration which heads this subject is also copied from Strutt, who considers it as in- 
 tended to represent a species of pat-ball, but known then as balloon-ball, from the ball used 
 being hollow within. The original appears to have been taken from a MS. of the fourteenth 
 century. Strutt further observes that hand-ball was, from very early times, a favourite 
 pastime among young persons of both sexes ; and, in many parts of the kingdom, it was 
 customary for them to play at this game during the Easter holidays for tansy cakes. There 
 are few of us of either sex but have engaged in base-ball since our majority ; and the 
 gravity of middle age is pleasingly broken in upon by the feats of pat-ball, as we see it 
 practised among our children. Hand-ball has also grown into fives, or tennis; and, when 
 the hand called in foreign aid, rackets sprung up. Was it that the ball might never be 
 unengaged, and that its Protean qualities might never terminate, that it became to be 
 propelled as well by the feet as the hands, and then engaged attention as foot-ball ? 
 
 443. Bandy-ball, under some term or other, is known all over the world ; and has, in its various modifica- 
 tions, elicited some of the most popular games of every country. We recognise it in Persia as the chvgan; 
 in Langufdoc as the chicani ; and in Chili as la chuca. The golf club, exhibited on the Leith Links, is but 
 an improved bandy-stick; and the cricket- bat, which excites admiration in Lord's Ground, has grown from 
 the same root. Indeed we may add, that though the bandy-stick has often renewed itself in other sh.ipes, it 
 yet maintains Its individual integrity in Wales ; and the vale of Glamorgan boasts of a set of handy-players 
 who aflect to defy all competition. We need not describe the game, as every one's recollection will call to 
 »tis mind the chosen few, with each his bandy-stick, crooked aud knobbed at its nether end. These being 
 
 K 2 
 
132 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Paut I. 
 
 opposed to an equal number of antagonists have a common object, i. e, which set shall succeed in forcing a 
 ball along the ground to opposite holes. 
 
 4 A 4. The game of bowls is unquestionably of considerable antiquity. Strutt gives a plate 
 from a MS. in the Royal Library, of the date of the twentieth year of the reign of Edward the 
 
 Fourth, which represents bowling as early as the thirteenth century {fig. 90.). It was at one 
 time a fashionable game ; and, to this day, there are well frequented bowling greens in many 
 principal towns, which command the attendance of the most respectable residents ; and if the 
 game be now less fashionable than formerly, it still remains extremely respectable. In 
 the Life oj Mrs. Elizabeth Thomas, a literary lady, known rather more than a century ago 
 as Corinna, written by herself, mention is made of a house at Barking, called Barking 
 Hall, which belonged to her great grandfather, Richard Shute, Esq., a Turkey merchant, 
 and one of the members for the city of Loudon. She describes it as situated at the end of 
 a long avenue of elms, an antique building of a castellated form. Here, she tells us, Mr. 
 Shute made one of the prettiest and most commodious bowling greens that had been seen ; 
 and that King Charles the First, who was partial to that amusement, having heard the 
 fame of this new bowling green, told Mr. Shute, when he next came to court, that he would 
 dine with him the following day at Barking, and try his skill. Mr. Shute made the best 
 preparation that the shortness of the time would allow ; and the king was so well pleased 
 with his entertainment, that he would frequently lay aside his state, and resort thither with 
 only two or three gentlemen as his attendants. They generally played high, says our 
 authoress, and punctually paid the losings; and though Mr. Shute often won, yet the king 
 would at one time bet higher than usual, and having lost several games, gave off". " And if 
 it please your majesty," said Mr. Shute, " one thousand pounds, some rubbers more ; 
 perhaps luck may turn." " No, Shute," replied the king, laying his hand gently on his 
 shoulder, " Thou hast won the day, and much good may it do thee ; but I must remember 
 I have a wife and children." Count Gramont informs us, also, that this game had a daily 
 share in the diversions of the court of Charles the Second at Tunbridge. 
 
 S'jasECT. 1. The Games of Rackets, Temiis, and Fives. 
 
 445. T7ie game of rackets is played by striking a ball against what is called a head-wall, 
 and returned at the bound to the same wall, each player endeavouring so to strike it against 
 the wall, that his adversary may not be able to return it : he who does not return it, either 
 loses a point (or, as it is technically termed, " an ace ") or has his " hand out," that is to 
 say, forfeits the situation in which he would be able to add to his score of the game. 
 People, in general, are not aware of the skill required to play the game well; and the fact 
 is, the better it is played the more easy it appears. There are several open racket courts, 
 independent of the King's Bench and the Fleet prisons, where gentlemen seldom go 
 voluntarily for the sake of playing, although they take it now and then " upon compulsion." 
 There is a good open court at the Belvidere, Pentonville ; another at the Eagle Tavern, in 
 the City Road ; and the proprietor of White Conduit House has a third ; but the fault of 
 these places is, that the company is not sufficiently select, and that a gentleman, who is 
 fond of the game (and all are fond of it who can play at all), is there compelled to join a 
 miscellany of very respectable persons no doubt, but not of the highest grade in society. 
 As it is, the ardour of some individuals of rank and education in pursuit of the game, in- 
 duces them to overlook the inconvenience to which we have alluded; and we must do the 
 proprietors of the courts we have named the justice to say, that they do endeavour to keep 
 persons of really questionable character at a distance. " Tlie late Honourable T. Coventry, 
 the late Captain Best, Major Campbell, and some others who sojourned by compulsion in 
 St. George's-fields, were excellent racket players." (Egan's Book of Sports, p. 226.) 
 
 446. Hand tennis is a game of great antiquity, and was originally called paume. The re- 
 nowned Sir Tristram, in the Romance of the Death of Arthur, we are told, excelled every 
 one in runnyng, playitig at the paume, .shotyng, and casting of the barre. James the First 
 likewise advises his son, among the games befitting his rank, to Ytractisc playing at the caitch 
 or tennise. 
 
Book III. THE GAME OF CRICKET. 133 
 
 447. 2'ewwis is also played with a racket, but differs from the game of rackets, inasmuch 
 as temiis consists "in dropping a ball over a central net, on each side of which the players 
 stand." It is thus described in the London Encyclopedia: — "The size of a tenuis court is 
 generally about ninety-six or ninety-seven feet, by thirty-three or thirty-four. A line or 
 net hangs exactly across the middle, over which the ball must be struck. Upon the 
 entrance of a tennis court there is a long gallery which goes to the dedans, that is, a kind 
 of front gallery, into which, whenever a ball is struck, it tells for a certain stroke. This 
 long gallery is divided into different compartments or galleries, each of wliich has its 
 particular name, as follows : — From the line towards the dedans are the first gallery door, 
 second gallery, and the last gallery, which is called the service side. From the dedans to 
 the last gallery are the figures 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, at a yard distance each, by which the 
 chaces are marked. On the one side of the line are also the first gallery door, second 
 gallery, and last gallery ; which is called the hazard side. Every man struck into the last 
 gallery, on this side, reckons for a certain stroke the same as the dedans. Between the 
 second and this last gallery are the figures 1,2, to mark the chaces on the hazard side. 
 Over this long gallery, or these compartments, is a covering, called the pent-house, on 
 which they play the ball from the service side, in order to begin a set of tennis ; from which 
 it is called a service. When they miss putting the ball (so as to rebound from the pent- 
 house) over a certain line on the service side, it is deemed a fault, two of which are reckoned 
 for a stroke. If the ball rolls round the pent-house, on the opposite side of the court, so as 
 to fall beyond a certain line described for that purpose, it is called passe, reckons for nothing 
 on either side, and the player must serve again. On the right hand side of the court from 
 the dedans is the tambour, a part of the wall which projects, and is so contrived in order 
 to make a variety in the stroke, and render it more difficult to be returned by the adversary ; 
 for, when a ball strikes the tambour, it varies its direction, and requires some extraordinary 
 judgment to return it over the line. The last thing on the right hand side is called the 
 grill, wherein, if the ball is struck, it is also fifteen, or a certain stroke." 
 
 448. " Hie game of tennis is played hy what they call sets. A set of tennis consists of 
 six games ; but if they play what is called an advantage set, two above five games must 
 be won successively by one of the parties. When the player gives his service at the 
 beginning of a set, his adversary is supposed to return the ball ; and, whenever it falls after 
 the first rebound untouched, the chace is called accordingly : for example, if the ball be at the 
 figure 1, the chace is called at a yard, that is to say, at a yard from the dedans ; this chace 
 remains till a second service is given ; and if the player on the service side lets the ball go 
 after his adversary returns it, and if the ball falls on or between any of these figures or 
 chaces, they must change sides, there being two chaces ; and he who then will be on the 
 hazard side, must play to win the first chace; which if he wins by striking the ball so as to 
 fall, after its first rebound, nearer to the dedans than the figure I, without his adversary's 
 being able to return it from its first hop, he wins a stroke, and then proceeds in like manner 
 to win the second chace, whenever it should happen to be. If a ball falls on the line with 
 the first gallery door, second gallery, or last gallery, the chace is likewise called at such or 
 such place, naming the gallery door, &c. Whei) it is just put over the line, it is called a 
 chace at the line. If the player on the service side returns a ball with such force as to 
 strike the wall on the hazard side so as to rebound, after the first hop over the line, it is 
 called a chace at the line. The chaces on the hazard side proceed from the ball being re- 
 turned either too hard, or not quite hard enough ; so that the ball, after its first rebound, 
 falls on this side of the blue line, or line which describes the hazard side chaces ; in which 
 case it is a chace at 1, 2, &c., provided there is no chace depending. When they change 
 sides, the player, in order to win this chace, must put the ball over the line any where, so 
 that his adversary does not return it. When there is no chace on the hazard side, all balls 
 put over the line from the service side, without being returned, reckon for a stroke. This 
 game is marked in a singular manner. The first stroke is called fifteen, the second thirty, 
 the third forty, and the fourth game, unless the players get four strokes each, in that case, 
 instead of calling it forty all, it is called deuce ; after which, as soon as any stroke is got, it 
 is called advantage ; and, in case the stroke becomes equal again, deuce again, till one or 
 other gets two strokes following, which win the game. Although but one ball at a time is 
 played with, a number of balls are made use of at this game to avoid trouble, and are handed 
 to the players in baskets for that purpose ; by which they can play as long as they please, 
 without ever having occasion to look for a ball." (London Encyclopaedia, art. Tennis.) 
 
 449. Fives principally differs from rackets in being played by means of the hand alone 
 without the racket. There are several fives courts about London, and in the Fleet and 
 King's Bench prisons the game is constantly going on. 
 
 Sect. II. The Game of Cricket. 
 
 450. Of the games to which the hall has given rise few, if any, have become so popular 
 among all ranks as cricket. Its exact origin is uncertain, but there is no doubt it was here 
 and here only that it was reared and matured, which gives it an additional hold on our 
 
 K 3 
 
134 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 esteem. That the date of its commencement should not have been ascertained in this age 
 of research is remarkable. The game of cricket {fig. 91 .) is thought to be derived from the 
 chityan of the Persians, but is more nearly allied to the bandy-play of the Welsh, the hurling 
 
 ^-:r 91 
 
 1 *'f ^ 
 
 of the Irish, or the elegant golf of the Scotch. It may also be remarked, that the chugan 
 was usually played on horseback. We consider cricket as having a particular claim to 
 patronage, for it is in every sense a game of the people generally, from the highest to the 
 lowest ; it excites no envy by its exclusiveness, as it equally engages the attention of the 
 prince and the peasant. We have several instances of royal cricketers. George the Fourth 
 formed a cricket ground adjoining the Pavilion at Brighton, on which, if we mistake not, 
 he has himself often figured both as batsman and fieldsman ; and the Royal Clarence 
 Cricket Chib, at Hampton, was instituted by his late majesty William the Fourth. The 
 late Duke of Richmond and the Duke of Hamilton were not only warm admirers of 
 cricket, but also very excellent practitioners. The highly esteemed Duke of Bedford 
 patronised it as an exercise particularly calculated to keep up the manly character of the 
 people, and his opinion of it was worthy of his patriotism and his acumen. By associating 
 together the active, the ardent, and the dexterous, of every grade, it encourages a friendly 
 feeling between parties at other times widely separated, and that without destroying the 
 respect and deference due to rank and wealth. 
 
 451. Cricket may he dated, according to the opinion of Strutt, from the commencement of 
 the eighteenth century. The first notice of it, which this industrious antiquary had been 
 able to detect, was in one of D'Urfey's songs : — 
 
 " Hur was the prettiest fellow, 
 
 At foot-ball or at cricket ; 
 At hunting, chase, or nimble race. 
 
 How featly hur could prick it ! " 
 
 452. Kent, Sussex, Hampshire, Surrey, and Middlesex, were formerly the principal counties 
 in which cricket was much played, but its attractions have spread it through most parts of 
 England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland ; and the examples of Englishmen have carried it 
 to France and other continental countries. Even the burning clime of India cannot 
 wholly keep down the practice of it ; and, wherever the active and vigorous sons of Britain 
 sojourn, the deep-rooted love of the game is sure to spring up in the tangible shapes of bats, 
 ball, and wickets, surrounded by batters and scouts. The metropolitan resort of cricketers 
 is a large area, called Lord's Ground, in Marylebone ; and here is held the club, which is 
 looked up to as the highest authority in the country in every thing appertaining to the 
 game. 
 
 453. The practice of cricket consists in attempts to dislodge a fcai'Z placed on the top of up- 
 right bearers, called stumps, of which formerly two only were employed, but to increase the 
 necessity of superior expertness in the batter, three are now required ; and that the slightest 
 touch of the ball should displace the bail, that also is now composed of two pieces. The 
 curved bat with a flat face has likewise given place to one perfectly upright, with a convex 
 face, which renders it necessary that it should be held more perpendicularly than formerly 
 when in the hand of the batsman, as well as that the ball should be met directly in the 
 centre of its surface, to prevent it from flying off in a diagonal line, and affording a ready 
 opportunity of being caught out. " The regular and full game of cricket is composed of 
 twenty-two players, eleven in each party. Each party also selects an umpire, to whom all 
 disputes are referred ; who decide whether a player be out or not, and from whose judgment 
 there is no appeal. The wickets are pitched opposite to each other, upon the most level 
 and advantageous ground, and twenty-two yards asunder. They must stand twenty-seven 
 inches out of the ground, and the bails must be eight inches in length. In a line with the 
 wickets a mark is cut in the turf, three feet in length, which is termed the bowling crease ; 
 
Book III. THE GAME OF CRICKET. 135 
 
 and at right angles with this is a short line, called the return crease. The bowler, in 
 delivering his ball, is compelled to have one foot before, and the other behind the crease ; 
 and if he fail, it is the duty of the umpire at his wicket to call out ' No ball !' in which 
 case the batter may strike it, and obtain what advantage he can, and if he be bowled out, it 
 is not reckoned. A good bowler is a most valuable member of the game, and one on whom 
 success mainly depends. The ball must not weigh more than five ounces and three quarters, 
 nor less than five ounces and a half." 
 
 454. The late inethod of howling differed from that formerly in use, by which the pro- 
 tracted games of by-gone days were curtailed by the greater difficulty in protecting the stiunps 
 from the altered mode of delivering the ball, which was rather jerked or thrown, tlian 
 bowled by an over-handed twist, that must be seen to be understood. We however appre- 
 hend that what was gained in time was lost in the interest which the old game excited ; 
 and we are happy to find that the olden method is now revived, and fair bowling again 
 practised. (See Law 10 of the Marylebone Club.) 
 
 455. " The striker or batsman is confined by a line cut parallel with his wicket and four 
 feet distant from it. This line is termed the popping crease. If he transgress this boundary 
 while the ball is in play, the wicket keeper, or any other player holding the ball, is at liberty 
 to put him out by striking down his wicket with the ball. This, however, must always be 
 done by means of the ball itself, either by throwing it, or, if near enough, by keeping the 
 ball in hand at the time of putting down the wicket." 
 
 456. " The wicket keeper holds likewise an important station in the game. He stands op- 
 posite to the bowler, and behind the wicket at which the striker is playing. The duties of 
 the wicket keeper are too various to be detailed here, where of course we affect no more 
 than to give an outline of the principle of the game. Besides the bowler and wicket keeper, 
 who are the two most serviceable men in the field, there are the slips or stops, short and 
 long. The first short-slip, who stands near to the wicket keeper, consequently behind the 
 wicket, yet diagonally in front of the batter. The point directly faces the striker ; his 
 station is about seven yards from the popping crease. The middle- wicket stands on the off- 
 side, and about twenty-three yards from the striker's wicket. The leg or hip has his ap- 
 pointment about sixteen yards from the popping crease, behind the batter. The long-stop 
 is placed behind the wicket keeper, to save the balls he may miss as they come from the 
 bowler ; for the batters may take the advantage of running when a ball has been over- thrown 
 or has not been stopped after the bowler has delivered it, although it may not have been 
 struck. The long-slip stands in a line with the striker, and between the point and short- 
 slip, but farther out in the field. A man to cover the middle-wicket and the point, stands 
 on the off-side of the striker. It is his duty to save those balls that either of the above may 
 have missed. The long-field, on the off-side, stands between the middle-wicket and the 
 bowler, but at a considerable distance, to save the hard hits. The long-field, on the on-side, 
 is stationed at a great distance from the striker, and on the other side of the bowler from the 
 man last mentioned. After every four balls have been bowled, the umpire calls ' Over 1 ' 
 when the whole party, who are seeking out (with the exception, of course, of the bowler and 
 wicket keeper) change their positions to the opposite quarters of the field." 
 
 457. Of authentic sources of information relative to the theory and practice of the game of 
 cricket, we beg to add the following notices, premising that our own respect for, and our 
 admiration of, this manly game is such as to make us regret that our confined limits prevent 
 our offering, on our own parts, more than a mere sketch, instead of a full picture of the 
 subject. We will, however, endeavour to point out the sources from whence full information 
 regarding it may be derived. The Treatise on Cricket Playing, by Lambert, is a good 
 elementary work to commence with, and may with propriety be followed by Nyren's more 
 systematic essay on the game, in which this veteran excelled as a practitioner. Of the 
 lively and amusing kind is Pierce Egan's article on Cricketing in the Booh of Sports, 
 which will well repay the reader's labour to peruse. The Sporting Magazines, both Old 
 and New, devote a very full portion of their pages to Remarks on the Theory and Practice of 
 Cricket, and to regular accounts of all the great games which are played. Walker's very 
 clever work on Games and Sports gives a condensed but very instructive account of the 
 practice of cricketing, well calculated to initiate the beginner. A revise of the Laws of 
 Cricket has also been made by the Marylebone Club, a copy of which may be obtained 
 by application to Mrs. Dark, at Lord's Cricket Ground. An entire new work on cricketing, 
 small in compass but large in merit, may also be obtained of Mrs. Dark, which was lately 
 published by Slatter of Oxford. As it now lies before us, we are surprised that so large a 
 kernel can be extracted from so small a nut. It is entitled The Principles of Scientijie 
 Batting, and professes to be written by a gentleman, one of Oxford we conjecture ; and as 
 It bears the late Mr. Dark's name to it as reviser, it may be assumed to be stamped with the 
 seal of merit. We understand it has already excited much attention among the cricketing 
 public, which we are pleased to hear ; because the writer promises another pigmy tome of 
 equal pith on fielding, if this on batting is well received. We would strongly recommend 
 the work to every cricketer, and would at the same time do the like by a most able and 
 
 K 4 
 
136 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part 1. 
 
 impartial review of it in the Netv Sporting Magazine for July, 1836. The author of this 
 multum in parvo sets out by asserting that " Batting is an art capable of being taught. It 
 it were true that it depended only on quickness of eye and hand, it would be strange 
 indeed to see a veteran of forty-five helping the score of an ' All England eleven.' Com- 
 pare such an one with the best of his day at Winchester or Eton, whose keen sight and 
 agile limbs, at the age oF eighteen years, marks a decided superiority, as far as regards power 
 of execution. How can we account for the comparative inferiority of the youth ; above all, 
 if we take into consideration that he has the more regular practice ? The cause is simply 
 this ; if time has robbed the veteran of his quickness and youthful energy, it has in 
 return taught him a certain method tliat is inore than an adequate compensation. Again ; 
 a great uniformity is observable in the play of the finest hitters. Is this to be referred to 
 chance? or is it not that each has tried every plan, and made choice of the one that is best? 
 that, in short, there is but one right method, and in this they all agree? I presume to 
 attempt, in a few pages, such precepts as shall lead the young player at once into the one 
 right path, without the waste of time and trouble, and free from the injury of bad habits, in 
 trying the many that are wrong." After some other equally pithy remarks, rather quaintly 
 expressed, he proceeds with his practical directions, of which rule the first shall be our 
 example : — " Fix your right foot just near enough to the crease to be put in your ground, 
 and as near the black-hole as you can, without being before either stump ; then fix your left 
 foot lightly on the ground, as wide as you conveniently can, immediately between yourself 
 and the bowler. Now stand up on the carpet for attitudinising ; take some mark in the 
 seam as the spot for fixing your right foot, and place the left on another part of the same 
 seam ; never mind appearing awkward. You will now find that you have more power to 
 hit on the ' off-side' than on the ' on.' Secondly, that your left shoulder will be suf- 
 ficiently forward to prevent you from swinging up your bat towards the ceiling. Now, 
 probably, it seems to you that you are cramped, and not as free as you used to be : quite 
 so ; before you were free to play bad'.y, now you are constrained to play correctly. This 
 then will be the first lesson ; stand fixed according to these directions, and poke away as 
 clumsily as may be, day after day, till you have played some eight or nine hundred balls, 
 taking care never once to allow the point of your bat to be turned the least aipwards. A 
 little of this exercise will lead you into old Nyren's rule of keeping the left elbow well 
 up, and nearly in the direction of the bowler. Now, I think I hear you say, ' Did ever 
 any one see a good player in such an attitude, poking and pushing, rather than hitting 
 freely?' You must know that a man of elegant deportment never puts himself into the 
 attitudes of the drill Serjeant ; yet, however forced and awkward those movements at first 
 appear, the habits they produce are consistent at once with elegance and ease. The case is 
 the same with oricket ; the movements enjoined will at first seem awkward enough, yet the 
 habits proceeding from them will give great power and facility in hitting. So much then 
 for iTiy first rule. Attempt nothing till this, which I call my ' drilling exercise,' has 
 taught you to hit with your bat upright, and its point never as near the bowler as its 
 shoulder. It teaches to cover the baU, a point in which the best players occasionally err." 
 (P. 14.) Since this article was in type, we have seen some very characteristic figures of the 
 iTiost important attitudes assumed in playing the game, published by S. Knight, Sweetings- 
 alley. 
 
 Sect. III. Of Wrestling. 
 
 458. U.a.\ii), or wrestling {Jig. 92.), was an ancient sport, consisting of attempts by one 
 person to throw down an antagonist by strength of body. Although unquestionably of 
 very ancient date, its origin is somewhat uncertain, but is 
 attributed to Theseus. When it had become popular as a 
 manly exercise, many ceremonies and preparations preceded 
 the public practice of it. The victory was adjudged to him 
 who gave his antagonist three falls. Thus Milo 
 
 " Arose, and standing in the midst, thus cried, 
 
 One single fall cannot the prize decide, 
 
 And who is here can throw one th' otiier two ? " 
 
 We will not disgrace our pages by more than mentioning a 
 species of wrestling, called 'AvaKXivoiraXi], which was con- 
 ducted on the ground by biting, kicking, scratching, &c. We 
 wish we could assert that such practices had been altogether 
 confined to the ancients : had this been the case, the in- 
 famous custom of goughing would never have taken root in some parts of our country. 
 Our illustrative cut is borrowed from Mr. Walker's Manly Exercises, and is intended to 
 represent, what he calls, " a beautiful heave practised by the ancients," effected by one seizing 
 with his right hand the left wrist of the other ; when, stooping forward with his left leg, he 
 grasps his antagonist's knee-joint from within, with his left hand, and then, by drawing 
 
Book III. WRESTLING. 137 
 
 both his hands forcibly towards him, he easily heaves his antagonist upon his shoulder ; thus 
 not only heaving him, but, as Mr. Walker expressively remarks, actually " carrying him off." 
 
 459. The ancient practice of irrcstling, as given by Rolin from Pausanias, Herodotus, Pliny, Cicero, and 
 other classical authorities, will, we presume, present an interesting contrast to that of the present day. " The 
 combatants were rubbed with oils and ointments, to make their bodies more supple and vigorous, and which 
 added to the strength and flexibility of their limbs. But as this unction, in making the skin too slippery, 
 rendered it difficult for them to take good hold of each other, they remedied that inconvenience, sometime* 
 by rolling themselves in the dust of the paUestra, sometimes by throwing a fine sand upon each other, kept 
 for that purpose in the xystcB, or porticoes of the gymnasia. At first they made use of a belt, with an apron 
 or scarf fastened to it, for their more decent appearance in the combats ; but one of the combatants happening 
 to lose the victory by his covering falling ofi", that accident was the occasion of sacrificing modesty to con- 
 venience, and retrenching the apron for the future. The persons who presided in the games, called Agono- 
 thetcE, AthlothetcE, and llcllanodiccc , registered the name and country of each champion ; and, upon the 
 opening of the games, a herald proclaimed the names of the combatants. They were made to take oath, that 
 they would religiously observe the several laws prescribed in each kind of combat, and do nothing contrary 
 to the established orders and regulations of the games. Thus prepared, they were matched two against two, 
 and sometimes several couples contended at the same time. In this combat their whole aim was to throw 
 their adversary upon the ground. They seized each other by the arms, drew forwards, pushed backwards, 
 used many distortions and twistings of the body ; locking their limbs into each other's, seizing by the neck, 
 throttling, lifting from the ground, dashing their heads together like rams, and twisting one another's necks. 
 The most considerable advantage in the wrestler's art was to make himself master of his adversary's legs, of 
 which a fall was the immediate consequence. From whence Plautus says, in his Pseudolus, speaking of wine, 
 ' He is a dangerous wrestler, he presently takes one by the heels.' " 
 
 4C0. T/iis 7nanly game, therefore, is one of long standing and wide diffusion. Indeed, we have divine 
 authority both to convince us of its antiquity and to sanction its practice, as the thirty-second chapter of 
 Genesis will testify, where Jacob is described as wrestling with an angel. From this time, however, history 
 is silent with regard to it, until the Greeks, who cultivated athletic exercises among their youths, as the 
 readiest method of strengthening the body and nerving the mind to martial achievements, encouraged its 
 practice, by bestowing honours and rewards on the victors at the Olympic and Nemean games. Lycurgus, it 
 is said, ordered the Spartan maids to wrestle in public in a state of nudity, purposely to deprive them of that 
 delicacy, which we so justly prize in the female character. We, however, can little wonder that modesty and 
 virtue should be a defect among people who encouraged pilfering, and only punished the delinquent for his 
 want of dexterity in perpetrating a theft that could be detected. The classic reader will call to mind the 
 wrestling between Telamon, Ajax, and Ulysses, at the funeral of Patroclus, as recorded by Homer ; and he 
 will probably agree with some fancy commentators on the subject, that the account given is not in unison 
 with our notions of high play. 
 
 4GI . "/« the celebrated interview between Henry the Eighth of England and the French king Francis, which 
 exceeded in magnificence and splendour any spectacle of modern times, wrestling was deemed the most 
 manly and entertaining amusement then exhibited in the presence of these two mighty monarchs and their 
 courts. A grand national and scientific display of this athletic art took place between a number of champions 
 selected from both nations, in which our countrymen were victorious. However, one mortified French his- 
 torian pretends their king left better wrestlers at home than those who accompanied him ; and, by way of 
 redeeming the defeat of his countrymen, asserts that Francis himself was a most excellent wrestler ; and, in a 
 contest between the two rival monarchs, threw Henry with great violence. Antecedently to this period, 
 wrestling was a favourite amusement, as well among the nobility as the yeomanry and inferior classes ; the 
 prize varying according to the rank of the combatants. At some particular times and places there appears to 
 have been some acknowledged and customary prize ; this was usually a ram and a ring." {Egan's Book of 
 Sports, p. 29.) The writer just quoted, after his racy and amusing method of treating his sporting subjects, is 
 somewhat severe on the description of wrestling to be met with in the fifth canto of the Lady of the Late ; nor 
 is he better pleased with the notices of a wrestling match between Bothwell and Hurley, which appears in the 
 Scottish novels ; and we perfectly agree with him, that it is tolerably clear that Sir Walter " travelled out of 
 the record," when he undertook to describe a wrestling bout, great as his descriptive powers were. Mr. Hogg, 
 better known as the Ettrick Shepherd, has certainly greatly the advantage over the great northern luminary 
 in treating this subject ; and, as well observed, his " account is by far the best illustration of the art either of 
 ancient or modern date that has appeared. 
 
 462. The modern practice of wrestling may be learned by a reference to Walker's Manly 
 Exercises, and is detailed also in Litt's Wresiliana. Our limits will only allow of such 
 extracts, from these and other sources, as will convey to the uninformed a general notion of 
 this species of combat. The " set to" may be made in various ways. Throwing, by lifting 
 from the ground, and rapidly placing one of the knees between the thighs of the an- 
 tagonist, is provincially called hipeing. This throw, however, is effected in different ways. 
 " When, immediately on lifting," says Litt, " the knee and thigh are thrown in and forced 
 upwards ; so that, quickly wheeling the whole frame to the contrary side, the assailant is 
 enabled, when turning his man with his arms, and delivering him from his breast, to pitch 
 him with his hip (which will then be close against the lower part of his opponent's belly), 
 in such a manner that, not being able to catch the ground with either foot, he is thrown 
 upon his back — an operation which requires a close hold, and great rapidity in the execution 
 of it; we conceive it may, with propriety, be called hipeing.'^ 
 
 463. " But when, on lifting, the superior length of the assailant enables him to throw his 
 leg so high that his opponent is turned by the action of the knee against the inside of his 
 thigh, and the simultaneous effort of the arms and breast, we conceive the proper appellation 
 to be, inside striking. That this is quite a different mode from what we have termed 
 hipeing, is still more evident by some wrestlers lifting their man, and waiting some time 
 for an opportunity. When this is the case, the fall is usually occasioned by the knee, aided 
 by the dexterous management of the arms only, and does not require the men being so close 
 to each other as by hipeing. This method is now become very common ; and, if the term 
 striking can be as properly, as it is commonly, applied to wrestling, we think it can admit 
 of no definition but an inside stroke. It is an invariable maxim that, when a man is deter- 
 mined to make play, the sooner he does it, and the quicker he is in doing it, the greater 
 will be his chance of succeeding. To guard against an inside stroke, or hipe, the defendant 
 should, if possible, keep himself on the ground. To do this, he must either lift against his 
 opponent, or, slackening his own hold, endeavour, by wrenching his body from his op- 
 
138 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 ponent's grasp, to plant himself, as it were, to the ground, striving at the same time to keep 
 his opponent off with his breast, and if possible to shrink it underneath his assailant's. If 
 he succeed in this latter mode, he should be on the alert to secure such a hold, when his 
 opponent attacks him (which he cannot do, without in some measure giving his body within 
 the compass of his grasp), as will insure him victory. It is true, a skilful wrestler will be 
 very careful, when he hazards an attack, to keep his right arm well up, to prevent his 
 opfKjnent getting a low hold of him ; but still, if he does not succeed, one equally skilful 
 will inevitably gain some advantage by it, such as catching his heel, mending his hold, or 
 attacking him in turn before he can recover his balance. If the defendant cannot prevent 
 his opponent from lifting him, he must endeavour, by shrinking his body, to give him the 
 greatest weight upon his breast he possibly can, and instantaneously try to fix his knees and 
 feet so as to prevent the assailant from getting his knee between his thighs, and, at the same 
 time, so as fully to inform himself of every meditated movement the moment it is attempted. 
 If he thus succeeds in checking the first assault, and be equal, or nearly so, to the assailant, 
 he ought to win the fall. These observations, with some trifling deviations, apply to lifting 
 in general. " Our extract only goes to a very small part of the subject, which extends to 
 such minutiae in throwing, that none but a professed wrestler can appreciate. 
 
 464. Cross buttock is a term so common in the descriptions of prize fights, and yet so 
 little understood by many persons who read these accounts, that we shall present what 
 Mr. Litt further says on this wrestling manoeuvre. " In buttocking, or cross buttocking, 
 the breast and side are oftentimes, though not always, as much used as the hip, or, what is 
 the most general appellation, the buttock. A man, skilled in this method of wrestling, 
 generally strives for a loose hold, and it is the left side which is mostly used for effecting the 
 desired object. By stepping partly in and crossways with the left foot, twining the body in, 
 and throwing the buttock underneath the belly, the defendant is, by the assailant's arms 
 being kept tight round his neck, or shoulders, hoisted on, and thrown off, or over, the side, or 
 buttock. ( Mr. Walker says, seize his right wrist with your left hand, and draw it as forcibly 
 down to the left as possible, Jig. 92. ) As the latter is by the act of stepping thrown farthest 
 in, it has acquired the name of buttocking ; and, when the leg or foot gets quite across the 
 defendant's body, of cross buttocking ; though even then it is evident, unless the effort was 
 seconded by the arms and higher part of the body, the act of throwing the legs across would 
 be fatal to the aggressor." (See LiWs WrestUana and Walker's Manly Exercises.) 
 
 Sect. IV, Skatiiig. 
 
 465. As Providence tempers the storm {fig. 93. ) to the defective fleece, so the ingenuity of 
 man turns accidental circumstances to his profit or amusement. Thus, a hard frost, which 
 
 suspends the occupations of some, and curtails the 
 pleasures of others, is hailed by the skater ; and 
 the belles and the beaux alike hasten to visit the 
 icy scenes, and to mock the terrors of frost. If 
 the Thames be frozen over, a fair is held on its 
 glassy surface, which terminates only with its 
 solidity. All then is revelry and mirth ; trade is 
 diverted into new channels, and the rigours of the 
 climate are changed into an inspiring glow. Such 
 " was the case in 1814; but these scenes, here so 
 
 rare, are annually met with in more northern climates. The ice castles of the Neva fur- 
 nished and illuminated — the coursings and sledgings on the ice and snow, with the attendant 
 train of male and female spectators who throng the busy scene, occasion a Russian winter, 
 rigorous as it is, to be looked forward to with pleasure. In Friesland there are public 
 courses with skates, in which the women often beat the men. Captain Clias, in his 
 Gymnastics, observes : — "In this country thirty persons may be seen together, that is, 
 fifteen young men with their mistresses, who, all holding each other by the hand, appear, as 
 they move along, like a vessel driven before the wind. Others are seated on a sledge, 
 fixed on two bars of wood, faced with iron, and pushed on by one of the skaters. There 
 are also boats, ten or fifteen feet long, placed on large skates, and fitted up with masts and 
 sails. The celerity with which these boats are driven forward exceeds imagination ; and it 
 may be said they equal the rapid flight of a bird. They go three miles in less than a quarter 
 of an hour." The Frieslanders, we have already said, are excellent skaters. One has been 
 known to go at the rate of fifteen miles an hour, and to continue it for a long time. We 
 were ourselves told by a lady, that an officer of her acquaintance skated from Montreal to 
 Quebec in one day ; and when we consider the state of the ice, such as it is on very large 
 rivers, the performance was surprising. It is related, that in 1808 two young women, in a 
 prize skating race at Groningen, went thirty miles in two hours. A Lincolnshire man also, 
 for a wager of a hundred guineas, is said to have skated a mile within two seconds of three 
 minutes. 
 
 466. Skating is practised in England principally, but not wholly, as a pastime. In the 
 countries we have alluded to it forms, at particular times, the only means of transit from 
 
Book III. SKATING. 139 
 
 place to place ; and in the midland counties of England, as will be shown, it is occasionally 
 so employed. Without skates trade must, in northern countries, be altogether suspended, 
 and locomotion also nearly destroyed. In Holland, not only men and women skate, but 
 even children, of five and six years old, are seen skimming over the icy plain. Provisions 
 are carried on the ice with astonishing dispatch by skating ; and surprising distances are 
 passed over without fatigue by these habitual sliders. We were ourselves informed there, 
 that the Amsterdam market was principally supplied with eggs, brought by female skaters 
 in baskets on their heads, from remote towns and villages. (See fig. 93., where, in the dis- 
 tance, may be seen a female skater with a basket of eggs on her head. ) 
 
 467. Skating, although unquestionably a much more early practice among us, is first 
 noticed in the description of London by Fitzstephen, who relates that, " When the great 
 fenne, or moor (which watereth the walles of the citie on the north side), is frozen, many 
 young men play upon the yce." Again, " Some stryding as wide as they may, doe slide 
 swiftly ; asome tye bones to their feete, and under their heeles, and shoving themselves by a 
 little picked staffe, doe slide as swiftly as a birde flyeth in the air, or an arrow out of a 
 crosse-bow." Here, although the implements were rude, we have skating. It seems that 
 one of their sports was, for two to start a great way off opposite to each other, and when 
 they met, to lift their poles and strike each other, when one or both fell, and were carried 
 to a distance from each other by the celerity of their motion. Of the present wooden 
 skates shod with iron, there is no doubt we obtained a knowledge from Holland. 
 
 468. The form of the skate, and the quality of the steel it is made of, are very important 
 matters to the safety and progress of the skater. Walker says, — " Tlie wood part of the skate 
 should be slightly hollowed, so as to adapt it to the ball of the foot ; and, as the heel of the 
 boot must be thick enough to admit the peg, it may be well to lower the wood of the skate 
 corresponding to the heel, so as to permit the foot to regain that degree of horizontal 
 position which it would otherwise lose by the height of the heel ; for, the more of the foot 
 that is in contact with the skate, the more firmly will the two be attached. As the tread 
 of the skate should correspond as nearly as possible with that of the foot, the wood of the 
 skate should be of the same length as the boot or shoe." Mr. Walker might have added 
 also that, when the wood of the skate projects beyond the sole of the shoe, either before or 
 behind, it retards the skater's progress by a feeling of insecurity, and by a want of that 
 mechanical adaptation of the parts necessary to constitute one solid pillar ; a defect in 
 which is more important both to safety and to rapidity of progression than many may be 
 aware of. Mr. Walker says, — " The iron should pass beyond the screw at the heel, nearly as 
 far as the wood itself; but the bows of the iron should not project much beyond the wood. 
 If the skate project much beyond the wood, the whole foot, and more especially its hind 
 part, must be raised considerably from the ice when the front or bow of the skate is brought 
 to bear upon it ; and, as the skater depends upon this part for the power of his stroke, it is 
 evident that such power must be much lessened by the general distance of the foot from the 
 ice. In short, if the skate be too long, the stroke will be feeble, and the back of the leg 
 painfully cramped ; if it be too short, the footing will be proportionally unsteady and 
 tottering. As the position of the person in the act of skating is never vertical, and is some- 
 times very much inclined, and as considerable exertion of the muscles of the leg is requisite 
 to keep the ankle stiff, this can be relieved by less elevation in the skates. Seeing then, 
 that the closer the foot is to the ice, the less is the strain on the ankle, it ij clear that the 
 foot ought to be brought as near to the ice as possible, without danger of bringing the sole 
 of the shoe in contact with it, while traversing on the edge of the skate." ( Walker's 
 Manly Exercises, p. 30.) Captain Clias observes, that the skates which are used in the 
 north are grooved, and have two edges. This form may be useful, because it hinders the 
 foot from slipping, when it gives the impulse. However, those who are accustomed to 
 skates, whose irons have a plain face, will go with as much security, and even faster, than 
 those which have others. Mr. Walker, likewise, is not favourable to the grooved or fluted 
 skates, and observes, " That such are only proper for boys, or very light persons, whose 
 weight is not sufficient to catch the ice in a hard frost. The fluting," he says, " sometimes 
 collects and consolidates, which raises the foot from the edge of the skate, and occasions 
 falls." He also further adds, — " In the general inclination of the foot in skating, no edge can 
 have greater power than that of the rectangular shape ; the tendency of its action is down- 
 wards, cutting through, rather than sliding on the surface ; and greater hold than this is 
 unnecessary." The irons of skates he directs to be kept well and sharply ground, which 
 should be done across a stone, " so as to give the bottom of the skate so slight a concavity 
 as to be imperceptible (we presume he means to the eye and touch, but not to fact) ; which 
 insures an edge, whose angle is not greater than a right." A skate, when placed on a level 
 surface, should stand perpendicular, and every skate should be thus tried. 
 
 469. The bottom of the skate iron Mr. Walker recommends to be a litle curved; for, if 
 perfectly straight, it will only describe a straight line, whereas the skater's progress must be 
 circular ; because, in order to bring the edge to bear, the body must be inclined, and inclina- 
 tion can be preserved only in circular motion. The curve of the iron should be part of a 
 circle whose radius is about two feet. That shape enables the skater to turn his toe o\ heel 
 
140 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. 
 
 outwards or inwards with facility. It is of some consequence, also, that the hole, bored in 
 the heel of the boot or shoe, should be only of sufficient size to admit the skate-peg tightly, 
 otherwise its hold will not be firm, but liable to a partial displacement, which, for reasons 
 already assigned, is unfavourable to good skating. The boot or shoe heel should not be 
 higher than is necessary to receive the skate-peg ; the high heels, worn by some of the 
 fashionables of the present day, give a false ground to the placing of the foot, which must 
 disturb some of the harmony of progression, and the propulsive force of the action. 
 
 470. Skate!, are fastened on the feet by means of two straps (Jig. 93., p. 138.); the cross 
 strap passes over the toe and the heel strap, as seen in the cut. Mr. Walker hints that, good as 
 these strappings are, the method might probably be improved by passing one strap through 
 the three bores, and .so make it serve for both. He also observes that, " Before going on the 
 ice, the young skater must learn to tie on the skates, and may also learn to walk with them 
 easily in a room, balancing alternately on each foot," which we strongly recommend, as being 
 personally aware how much it facilitates the initiation of the young skater. 
 
 471. *' The practice of skating," Captain Clias remarks with much truth, " requires that those 
 who wish to be proficients should begin at an early period of life, and endeavour to throw 
 off the fear which always attends the commencement of an apparently hazardous amusement. 
 The beginner, however, though fearless, must not be violent. He will probably, on his first 
 essay, scramble about for a little while ; during which he must not let his feet get apart, and 
 jnust even more carefully keep his heels together. He must also keep the ankle of the foot on 
 the ice quite firm ; neither should he attempt to gain the edge of the skate by bending, as is 
 too commonly done. The only right mode of getting to either edge, is by the inclination of 
 the whole body in the direction required (^5". 94.). The leg which is on the ice should 
 
 be kept perfectly straight ; that which is off the 
 ice should also be kept straight, though not stiff, 
 the toe pointing downwards, and the heel about 
 twelve inches from the other. Look at neither 
 ice nor feet to see how they perform ; keep the 
 body and the face rather elevated. When once 
 off, bring both feet up together, and strike again 
 when steady ; but do not, in these early practis- 
 ings, allow both feet to be on the ice together. 
 As the legs are raised, so must be the arms, but 
 .•ontrariwise, so that the arm and leg of the same 
 side be not raised together." It is further ob- 
 served, that " Young practitioners will soon ac- 
 quire a facility of moving on the inside ; and that, 
 when they have done this, they must endeavour to 
 acquire the movement on the outside of the skates; 
 sKATiNo. which is nothing more than throwing themselves 
 
 upon the outer edge of the skate, and making the balance of their body tend towards 
 that side, which will necessarily enable them to form a semicircle. In this much assistance 
 may be derived from placing a bag of lead shot in the pocket next to the foot employed in 
 making the outside stroke, which will produce an artificial poise of the body, which after- 
 wards will become natural by practice. At the commencement of the outside stroke, the 
 knee of the employed limb should be a little bended, and gradually brought to a rectilinear 
 position when the stroke is completed. When the practitioner becomes expert in forming 
 a semicircle with both feet, he is then to join them together, and proceed progressively and 
 alternately with both feet, which will carry him forward with a graceful movement. Care 
 should be taken to use very little muscular exertion, for the impelling motion should proceed 
 from the mechanical impulseof the body, thrown into such a position as to regulate the impulse. 
 At taking the outside stroke the body ought to be thrown forward easily, the unemployed limb 
 kept in a direct line with the body, and the face and the eyes looking directly forward ; the 
 unemployed foot ought to be stretched towards the ice, with the toes in a direct line with the 
 leg. In the time of making the curve, the body must be gr.-idually and almost imperceptibly 
 raised, and the unemployed limb brought in the same manner forward ; so that, at finishing the 
 curve, the body will bend a small degree backward, and the unemployed foot will be about 
 two inches before the other, ready to embrace the ice and form a correspondent curve. The 
 muscular movement of the whole body must correspond with the movement of the skate, 
 and should be regulated so as to be almost imperceptible to the spectators. Particular at- 
 tention should be paid in carrying round the head and eyes with a regular and imperceptible 
 motion ; for nothing so much diminishes the grace and elegance of skating as sudden jerks 
 and exertions, which are too frequently used by the generality of skaters. The management 
 of the arms likewise deserves attention. There is no mode of disposing of them more 
 gracefully in skating outside, than folding the hands into each other, or using a muff. There 
 are many feats of activity and manoeuvres practised upon skates, l)ut they are so various 
 that we cannot detail them. Moving on the outside is the primary object for a skater to 
 
Book III. ANCIENT AND MODERN ARCHERY. 141 
 
 attain ; and, when he becomes an adept in that, he will easily acquire a facility in executing 
 other branches of the art." (Clias's Gymnastics.) 
 
 472. Figure skating is unquestionably a most eiegant accomplishment ; and, though the more temperate cli- 
 mate of Britain does not afford all the opportunities of practising it which some other countries offer, yet we 
 have heard foreigners laud the performances of our skaters on the Serpentine in Hyde Park, as equal to any 
 they had ever seen in Germany, &c., &c. We shall draw our superficial sketch of figure skating principally 
 from Mr. Walker's Manly Exercises, strongly recommending the skater to refer to the original, which is 
 copious, clear, and illustrative. The forward roll, or outside edge, is usually the first step in figure skating. 
 ( See Jig. 94 .) The object to be attained is, upon the ordinary impulse of the run, to get on the outside edge of the 
 right foot ; and, the moment that foot is in motion, the skater should advance the left shoulder, bringing in 
 succession the left foot past the inside of the right, with a slight jerk, to produce an opposing balance of the 
 body ; now press the right foot first on the outside of the heel, then on the inside, or its toe ; place the left foot 
 before it ; now pushing forcibly with the outside of the right toe, the skater passes from the right to the left, 
 as he did before from the left to the right. 
 
 473. The Dutch travelling roll is operated on the outside edge forward in a similar manner, except that 
 a small segment of a very large circle is to be described, by diverging from the straight line no more than 
 is required to keep the skate on its edge. 
 
 474. The cross roll, or figure 8, is also operated on the outside edge forward, and is effected by crossing the 
 legs, and striking from the outside instead of the inside edge. Here the skater, just at the finishing of the 
 circular stroke made by his right leg, must pass the left across it, which forces him to press on the outside ol 
 the right skate, from which he must immediately strike, at the same time throwing back the left arm, and in- 
 clining his head over the left shoulder, to bring him well upon the outside of that skate. When both legs 
 have traversed in this manner, the figure 8 will be formed. There are variations of the foregoing movements 
 which form the figure 3, or inside edge backwards, and the outside edge backwards. By the back roll is 
 understood the means of moving from one foot, as the back cross roll signifies, by changing the balance of 
 the body to move from one foot to the other, in the same manner as for the backward roll. Thus, it may be 
 said, in the words of Mr. Walker, that the foregoing " are the four movements of which alone the skate is 
 capable; namely, the inside edge forward, the outside forward, the inside back, and the outside back ; in 
 which has been seen how the impulse for the first two is gained, and how the third flows from the second, and 
 the fourth from the third. By tne combination of these elements of skating, and by the variations with which 
 they succeed each other, are formed all the evolutions in this art." (Manly Exercises, p. 41.) 
 
 475. Skating, in a commercial point of view, we have barely glanced at; but, ere we close 
 our account of this locomotion, we must, in justice to its claims, observe, that it is not in 
 Holland, Germany, Russia, and America only, that it is used as a grand agent, both of 
 personal communication between distant localities, and of transmitting the necessaries of 
 life from place to place. On the contrary, in the fenny districts of Lincoln, Huntingdon, 
 and Cambridge shires, &c., when the vast floodings have become frozen, and left only a 
 broad expanse of ice, far as the eye can reach, it is equally available, and almost as 
 usefully employed as in northern climes. At such times, when not only all means of 
 conveying the products of life from one locality to another, but also those of personal transit, 
 are extremely difficult to command, then it is that the skate is called into requisition, and 
 the wearers set off at railway speed from one town to another, either on business or for plea- 
 sure ; and, ere they return, have probably accomplished fifty or sixty miles with little 
 fatigue ; and, when pressed for time, have done it in a very few hours. Some of them have 
 been known to skate forty miles considerably within three hours. Nor is this all ; on the 
 contrary, being skate-mounted, the traders are able, and often are seen, to push before them 
 small sledges, or boat-shaped lockers, laden with wares of every description, from town to 
 town; such are the advantages of skating in England also. (See a very interesting account 
 of the value and importance of this practice to the inhabitants of these localities, in the 
 New Sporting Magazine, No. Ixxxiii.) 
 
 Chap. V. 
 The Ancient and Modern Archary of Great Britain. 
 
 476. The how and arrow (fig. 95.) has an especial call on our attention, whether we 
 regard ourselves as philosophers or as sportsmen — whether as antiquarians or modern ob- 
 servers of the present day ; for it occupies a prominent 
 
 '^^ place in the page of ancient history, and abounds in sup- 
 plies for eloquent declamation in the description of scenes 
 of glowing interest in our own times. When we retrograde 
 up the stream of time, each step we take presents new 
 proofs of its former universality and importance ; and our 
 return exhibits it at the present moment as an elegant 
 amusement, combining the energies and rivalry of both 
 sexes. It is also subsidiary to the sportsman's amusement 
 of the present day. It is used in rook shooting, and we 
 have seen it sportively employed, both by young and mature 
 archers, against swallows on chimney and house-tops. 
 w MAN. Bows with blunt-headed arrows are also often used by 
 
 naturalists in the capture of small birds and beasts ; particularly when they wish to avoid 
 breaking the skin, or soiling the feathers, of the animal they wish to capture. 
 
 Sect. I. TTie History of Archery. 
 
 477. The discoverers of every new country have found the inhabitants in possession of the 
 bow and arrow, and that equally, whether they have been entirely rude, or somewhat ad- 
 
142 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 vanced in the arts. Columbus found it in America, and Vaseo de Oama in India. Tiie 
 Amazons opposed tlie landing of the Spaniards with tlieir bows ; and the discovery of the 
 icy regions exlnbited the savage as subsisting wholly by his skill in archery. In Britain, 
 also, there was a time when we might say with Camden that, " amongst all the English 
 artillery, archery challengeth the pre-eminency, as peculiar to our nation, as the sarissa was 
 to the Macedonians, the ffesa to the old Gauls, the framea to the Germans, the machcera 
 to the Greeks ; first showed to the English by the Danes, brought in by the Normans, and 
 continued by their successors, to the great glory of England, in achieving victories." 
 
 478. The earliest notice of archery, derived from sacred writ, appears in the account of 
 Hagar, who, in her distress, left her child Ishmael, " and went and sat down over against 
 him a good way off, as it were a bow-shot, for she said, let me not see the death of the 
 child." {Gen. xxi. 16.) Strutt has copied from a Saxon MS. (see _^^. 3., p. 5.) Esau 
 going to seek venison for his father ; and of Ishmael, when residing in the desert, after 
 his expulsion from the house of Abraham. It is somewhat remarkable, that several writers 
 should state, that the contents of the 20th verse, where it is said that Ishmael " dwelt in 
 the wilderness and became an archer," forms the Jirst biblical notice of the use of a bow. 
 Surely the mention of the term bow-shot, in the 16th verse, as a familiar measurement of 
 distance, is sufficiently specific, and warrants the conclusion that the use of the bow was, 
 at that time, by no means in its infancy, wlien its power was used as an ordinary compu- 
 tation of space. Notices of archery are of frequent occurrence throughout the Jewish 
 history, more particularly in the histories of the wars of this people ; and from other sources 
 also, as from Josephus, we learn that the use of the bow throughout the Holy Land was 
 very general, it being considered the most effective weapon then known. It however ap- 
 pears, even in times much later, that though Jonathan, the friend of David, was a most 
 excellent archer himself, yet the Jews generally were not sufficiently expert in archery to 
 please their rulers ; which occasioned David to command that its practice should be more 
 generally attended to. 
 
 479. Soothsayers and astrologers were used to practise dimnation by means of the arroio 
 flight ; and wherever superstition creeps in, the more active efforts of man are blunted by 
 deceptive reliances. The Jews being too apt to believe in these fallacies, might there- 
 fore have neglected their manipulation. The ancients appear to have principally relied on 
 their archers when they were interspersed among the other combatants ; for, thus sheltered, 
 they could take a deliberate aim against the enemy. This appears to have been particularly 
 the practice with the Persians and Greeks, and with the Scythians also, who are said to 
 have excelled all other nations in the use of the bow at one period ; subsequently the 
 archers formed the light-armed troops, which were rather skirmishers than effective bodies. 
 The bowmen were nevertheless, on most occasions, powerful aids in battle ; and the victories 
 which the Athenians gained over the Lacedaemonians, particularly that in the vicinity of 
 Pylos, were principally attributed to their skill ; and in the Roman wars the archers were 
 often placed in the front, which shows how much was expected of them as effective 
 troops. Athens was wholly guarded by archers ; and, in the age of Scipio Africanus, great 
 dependence was placed on the bowmen in the Numantian contest. It is even affirmed by 
 historians, that? the successes of Tiberius over Ignominius and Arminius were principally 
 occasioned by the able assistance of the equestrian and pedestrian archers. The Goths, 
 Huns, and Vandals, were celebrated for their skill in archery; and, although the early 
 British archery might have been improved after the Saxon conquest, there are circum- 
 stances that point to a knowledge of it prior to this epoch. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The Bows and Arrows of the Ancients. 
 
 480. The origin of the how in profane history is disputed. Apollo is by manj con- 
 sidered as the inventor ; and the use of it is said to have been first known in Crete. Dio- 
 dorus is disposed to credit this origin ; Pliny, on the contrary, ascribes it to Scythes, the son 
 of Jupiter : it is also stated that Teutarus, a Scythian, first gave Hercules a bow and 
 arrow of Scythian make. (^Lycophron, Cassandra, v. 56.} It appears certain that the 
 Grecians first gained their knowledge of the bow from the Scythians, although they did not 
 continue the manufacture of theirs after the original model ; for it is observed of the Scythian 
 bow, that it almost approached to a semicircle, whereas the Grecian bow (Jig. 96.) made 
 
 96 several inflections, and was shaped after their 
 letter 2. The Arabian bow was long, crooked, 
 and flexible ; the Indian was also long, but less 
 flexible, and much straighter. The substances 
 which were employed for the construction of the bow were more varied even than its 
 shape. Those of the Lycians were made of the cornel tree ; the Ethiopians made theirs of 
 the palm tree ; that of the Laplanders, who are still famed for their dexterity in the use 
 of this instrument against beasts of the field, is said to be not usually formed of one, but of 
 two pieces, which being glued together with a cement made from fish skins, but particularly 
 from those of perch, gives it an extreme degree of tenacity. We believe that this method 
 
Book III. BOWS AND ARROWS OF THE ANCIENTS. 143 
 
 has been employed in the manufacture of English bows also ; and we can suppose the 
 strength gained to be very great by what we know of the powers of the tree of the saddle, 
 which is framed of several distinct wooden pieces glued accurately together. The ancient 
 Canadian bows, we are informed, were most of them made by the apposition of three pieces 
 of either pine or larch. These pieces were applied to each other by bands made of the 
 tendons of the reindeer, which, having been first wetted and relaxed, and again contracted, 
 gave to the separate portions all the strength of a solid, with the elasticity of distinct parts. 
 The bowstring (Tptx*'<'''^)> among the ancients, was principally formed of thongs cut 
 from the hides of beasts, and were called To|a j3o6ia ; others, made from horse hair, were 
 named oinrTrem. The uppermost part of the bow, which received the bowstring, was 
 termed Kopoivr]. We may also observe that the Grecian bows were remarkable for their 
 ornaments, but principally for their golden trappings. 
 
 481. The arrows used in early times were even more varied in their composition than the how. 
 Some were of reed, many were formed from different woods, others of cane, and a few were 
 fashioned out of bone. The winging was mostly of feathers, which was sometimes carried 
 spirally around the arrow, instead of longitudinally, which gave it a circular motion in its 
 flight, and was supposed thereby to increase the certainty of the aim of the archer. 
 Arrows were also blunt or pointed, according to their intention : thus, when small animals 
 were hunted, as sable, &c., whose skins were very valuable, the blunt arrow preserved the 
 hide from penetration, although it secured the animal. The heading was of bone, horn, or 
 iron, and occasionally of stone, and it was usually sharpened at the extremity. We have, 
 however, seen several with a mere knobbing of compact serpentaria. 
 
 482. Tlie ancient British hows were fashioned after the Saxon model (fg- 97-% a»d were 
 made, as we are told, of elm, hazel, or yew. The arrow was mostly of fir, which in its 
 
 rudest manufacture was pointed, and then hard- 
 ened with a tipping of bone, flint, iron, or steel ; 
 and, as the arts progressed, these arrows were seen 
 barbed. They were usually winged with the 
 pinion feathers of geese, which, in the middle ages, 
 the sheriffs of counties were ordered to collect, to 
 the number of six from every goose ; and to this day no feathering is equal to that furnished 
 by either the white or grey goose : at one time we ourselves used none but the grey. 
 
 483. In the use of the how and arrow, the ancients of difTerent nations employed different 
 attitudes and methods of practice. David's archers, we are told, " could use both the right 
 hand and the left in hurling stones and shooting arrows out of a bow." (1 Chron. xii. 2.) 
 This ambi-dexterity must have given them a decided advantage over those who could use 
 only one front. The ancients mostly drew their arrow towards the right breast, the 
 Persians alone practising the method of drawing it to the right ear. Some of the Indians 
 use the bow, while swimming, with great ease; and the Mamelukes mostly shoot their 
 arrows on horseback. The Egyptians, as we may judge by their sculptures, drew their 
 arrow behind them. The Parthians differed from other archers in their method of using 
 the bow offensively, inasmuch as they always kept up a running fight, discharging their 
 arrows in their retreat. Thus we say, " He fights flying, like a Parthian." Of the deadly 
 feats of the bow, fabulous history offers numerous instances. Cephalus mistook his wife for 
 a wild beast, and shot her. Hercules discharged his arrow with deadly aim against Nessus, 
 for attempting to run away with his wife Dejanira. Achilles received his death-wound 
 from an arrow shot by Paris, the son of old Priam. 
 
 484. Of the use oj the bow in the early field sports of different nations, history offers 
 innumerable notices. The Brazilians, when discovered by Cabral, must have used excellent 
 bows, for their arrows, being merely pointed with fishbone, penetrated the thickest boards. 
 Archery formed, as is well known, an appendage to the chase in Greece, and was equally 
 esteemed among the Roman hunters, Commodus, as we are told, had a vast number of 
 lions shut up in dens, which being all opened at one time, there issued out a hundred of 
 these monsters, every one of which he killed with his arrows. Domitian, as we know, was 
 an ardent sportsman ; and, if the following account be true, he could have been no other 
 than a most excellent marksman. At his seat at Alva, it is recorded that he had been seen 
 to plant an arrow in the side of the head of some beast, when immediately discharging 
 another, he has purposely fixed it on the opposite side of the head, so as to give the animal 
 the appearance of being horned. Heliogabalus also must have been a marksman of no 
 mean fame, for we are told that he could cut off the heads of ostriches as they ran past him, 
 with arrows formed for the express purpose of cutting. The Indian savages are some of 
 them so expert as to kill birds on the wing ; but when this is done, it must in general be 
 the efiect of a chance shot ; for, unless the arrow came directly from behind, it is more than 
 probable that the bird would evade it, however true the aim. The Egyptian and Arabian 
 archery has long been famed. At a display made before the Turkish ambassador, Baumgusten 
 relates, that " There were sixty thousand Mamelukes assembled in a spacious plain, in which 
 were three heaps of sand, fifty paces distant, and in each a spear was erected with a mark to 
 
144 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 shoot at ; and the like over opposite them, with space betwixt, sufficient for six horses to run 
 abreast ; here the youngest Mamelukes, upon their horses running at full speed, gave 
 wonderful proof of their skill. Some shot arrows backward and forward ; others, in the 
 midst of their race, alighted three times, and, their horses still running, remounted again, 
 and hit the mark nevertheless; others hit the same, standing on their horses thus swiftly 
 running ; others three times unbent their bows, and thrice again bent them, whilst their 
 horses galloped, and did not miss the mark ; neither did others, who, in the middle of their 
 race, alighted down on either side, and again remoimted ; nor they which, in their swiftest 
 course, leaped and turned themselves backwards on their horses, and then, their horses still 
 running, turned themselves forward. There were some who, while their horses galloped, 
 ungirt them thrice, at each time shooting, then again girting their saddles, and yet never 
 missed the mark. Some sat in their saddles, leaped backwards out of them, and, turning 
 over their heads, settled themselves again in their seats, and shot, as the former, three times ; 
 others laid themselves backward on their running horses, and taking their tails, put them in 
 their mouths, and yet took an undeviating aim in shooting : some, after every shot, drew 
 out their swords and flourished them about their heads, and again sheathed them ; others 
 sat betwixt three swords on their right, and as many on their left, thinly clothed, so that, 
 without great care, every motion would wound them, yet before and behind them touched 
 the mark. One stood upon two horses, running very swiftly, his feet loose, and shot also 
 at once three arrows before, and again three behind him ; another, sitting on a horse, neither 
 bridled nor saddled, as he came at every mark, arose and stood upon his feet, and, on both 
 hands hitting the mark, sat down again three times ; a third, sitting on the bare horse, when he 
 came to the mark, lay upon his back, and lifted up his leg, and yet missed not his shot." 
 
 485. Poisoned arrows have long been used by some savage tribes, but the nature of the com- 
 position employed is kept a profound secret; and, in such accounts as profess to give us 
 information on the subject, we have reason to apprehend that conjecture supplies the place 
 of fact. The antiquity and the universality of the practice are both however great. Justin, 
 lib. xii. cap. 6., mentions such arrows as common in the time of Alexander. Virgil, in his 
 ninth ^neid, celebrates Amicus for his expertness in this destructive art. From Pliny we 
 learn that the Gauls also shot poisoned arrows in the hunting of stags ; but, as we know 
 that the poisonous ingredients of either the vegetables or minerals of Europe cannot be 
 sufficiently concentrated to produce a quick mortality in this way, we may be allowed to be 
 somewhat sceptical on the subject of any indigenous poison being used on these occasions. 
 It is beyond all doubt that deadly vegetable juices have been so employed; and some of the 
 inhabitants of America are well known to arm their darts and arrows with a powerful 
 poison, prepared, as it is said, from a tree called mancanilla. Mr. Waterton, in his Wander- 
 ings in South America, has been, as he informs us, indefatigable in his attempts to discover 
 the properties and composition of the deadly matter, known to the natives as the wourali 
 poison. His account states, that it is obtained from an infusion of the wood of the woiirali 
 vine, mixed with the juice of a bitter root, the name and character of which he omits. 
 To the strained liquor from the wood there is to be added the juice of two bulbous plants, 
 and a few black and red ants of a venomous nature. When to these several matters a 
 quantity of very powerful pepper is added, nothing more is required than the addition of 
 the fangs of two of the most venomous snakes, the labarri and the counachouhi. Darts, 
 smeared with this mixture, and blown through a hollow reed, or arrow points touched 
 therewith, are able to kill either man or beast by the smallest puncture. It would have 
 been more satisfactory had Mr. Waterton gained a more complete knowledge of the several 
 ingredients which enter into this mystic composition. 
 
 Sect. II. TTie Ancient Archery of Great Britain. 
 
 4S6. We have already stated our beliiif that the bow was common in Britain long before the Saxon era. The 
 Goths, Huns, and Vandals, had acquired much celebrity in archery, as we learn from our earliest records of 
 
 those invaders, long before Gaul was overrun by them, or 
 that Greece had spread her wanderers among us. From 
 these sources, it is self-evident that the bow must have 
 gained a firm and early footing in Britain many centuries 
 before the Saxon invasion, although specific notices on the 
 subject have not reached us. As weapons of the chase, both 
 the long-bow and the cross-bow had their distinct parti- 
 sans. For a dead aim at a beast, the long-bow seems to 
 have been the most efficient, and to have the greatest 
 range. The Arc/iaiologia notices a tradition, that an 
 attorney of Wigan shot nis arrow a mile at three flights. 
 It is probable, therefore, it was an arrow shot at a passing 
 stag that killed William Rufus, and not a bolt from a cross- 
 bow ; which is the more likely, as some accounts hint that 
 the arrow first struck a tree, and glancing from thence, 
 killed the prince. The Saxons, we know, were expert 
 archers, both in the sporting and the battle-field, and it 
 would seem to have been the aim of William the Conqueror 
 to bring the arbalest, or cross-bow, to compete with the 
 British long-bow ; although the historian* of those times are somewhat silent on the subject of the English 
 bow. The cross-bow also seems to be denied existence among us by Strutt, until the thirteenth century ; 
 
BuUK 111. 
 
 MECHANICS OF ARCHERY. 
 
 145 
 
 whereas not only were cross-bows known as above, but they must liave become familiar In England ; for W9 
 learu that Rufus, who lived in the eleventh century, finding the string of his cross-bow broken, as he was 
 hunting in the New Forest, took it to a villain to be mended, when he met with an old woman who told him 
 " he would hereafter be a king," which prediction, we know, was verified; proving herself a better hand at a 
 cuess than the wisest transatlantic Jonathan. It would have been well for Kufus had the old dame ventured 
 a second prediction, that, if he continued in his reign the spoliation which had been introduced by his lather, 
 he should die a violent death in the midst of that waste his tyranny had perpetuated. 1 he English appear 
 to have been so improved by the Danes in their archery, as tn have become, perhaps, the most expert bow- 
 men in the world. They beat the Scotch in every trial ; and it was the superiority of the British bowmen 
 which first conquered Ireland. An English archer has been known to shoot twelve arrows in a minute, into 
 a circle not larger than a hat ; and the cloth-yard shafts of the Cornish archers, at a distance of four hundred 
 and eichtv yards, would pierce any ordinary armour. Our limits prevent us following the martial history of 
 archerv farther. It declined after the death of Charles II., but revived as a sport with increased splendour 
 throughout every part of England, as will appear by the number of societies that were instituted, many of 
 which" exist, and continue their yearly meetings, to this day. 
 
 Sect. III. The Modern Archery of Great Britain. 
 
 487. The formation of the Toxophilite Society in London was the first ostensible proof of the 
 revival of archery {fig. 99.). It has been said that Sir Ashton Lever was principally 
 instrumental in organising this association. 'It is however well known, that it was first 
 established in 1781, at Leicester House (then standing in Leicester-fields), at the time Sir 
 Ashton Lever showed his museum there ; and the society then, and for many years after- 
 wards, held their meetings in Bloomsbury-fields, behind the spot where Gower-street now 
 stands. About twenty-five years afterwards they removed their meetings, or " target days," 
 to Highbury Barn, and from thence to Bayswater. Some years ago the Woodmen of Arden, 
 the Toxophilites, and the Society of Archers, were incorporated into one body. The prizes 
 which properly belong to the latter, and are annually shot for, are first a silver arrow, 
 second prize, a silver arrow also, and the third the same ; the fourth being a handsome silver 
 punch bowl. 
 
 488. The Royal Artillery Company of London owe their origin to the following circumstance: — " After the 
 destruction of the Spanish Armada, fears being entertained lest the king of Spain should (out of revenge) send 
 an emissary to attempt the life of Queen Elizabeth, a number of noblemen of the court formed themselves into 
 a body-guard for the protection of her person ; and, under the denomination of the ' Companie of Liege Bow- 
 men of the Queene,' had many privileges conferred upon them. The famous Dudley, earl of Leicester, was 
 captain of this company, which v/as distinguished by the splendour of its uniform and accoutrements. Upon 
 the accession of James the First, the company was disbanded, although those v^ho composed it retained the 
 privilegeG which had been conferred upon them by Elizabeth. Upon the breaking out of the civil wars, 
 Charles re-organised this body-guard, which attended him against the parliamentary forces, and afterwards 
 emigrated with Charles the Second. At the Restoration this company was maintained, and, under the title of 
 the ' Royal Company of Archers,' received a new charter ; and from this originated the present ' Royal Ar- 
 tillery Company.' " 
 
 489. The Royal Company of Archers of Scotland are said to owe their origin to the commissioners who were 
 originally appointed by James to superintend and regulate the exercise of archery throughout the kingdom. 
 At present they form a most numerous and respectable body. " The uniform of the company is tartan, lined 
 with white, and trimmed with green and white fringes ; a white sash, with green tassels, and a blue bonnet, 
 with St. Andrew's feather and cross. They have also two standards, on one of which is inscribed. Nemo me 
 impune lacessit ; on the other, Dulce pro patrid periculum." 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Mechanics of Archery. 
 
 490. The olden mechanism of the bow embraces the long-bow {fig. 98.), and the cross-bow {fig. 95.). The 
 arbalest, or ancient cross-lww {fig. 100.), was not only much shorter than the long-bow, but was fastened on a 
 
 stock, and was discharged by means 
 ' 00 ^fk^ of a trigger. The cross-bow is said 
 
 by some writers to be of Italian 
 origin. Verstegan says it was intro- 
 duced here by the Saxons, but was 
 neglected until again brought into 
 use by William the Conqueror, at 
 the battle of Hastings. No mention 
 is made of bowmen among the troops of Harold ; but we read that the Norman army was fronted by " footmen 
 clothed in light armour, worn over a gilted cassock, and bearing either long-bows or steel cross-bows." Harold 
 himself had his eye struck by an arrow, notwithstanding which he continued to fight at the head of his armv. 
 
14(> HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I. 
 
 491. Cross-hows were afterwards prohibited by the second Latcran Council, ad. 1139, as hateful to God, 
 and unfit to be used among Christians ; in consequence whereof they were laid aside till the reign of Richard the 
 First, who again introduced them, and was himself liilled by an arrow, or quarrel, discharged from a cross-bow, 
 at the siege of the castle of Chalus. Cross-bows discharged darts, which were called quarrels, or qarreaux, 
 or quadrels, and in English bolts: they were headed with solid square pyramids of iron, and sometimes 
 trimmed with brass instead of feathers. According to Sir John Smith, a cross-bow would kill, point-blank, 
 sixty yards ; and, if elevated, above one hundred and sixty. In these instruments the impulse is not com- 
 municated to the arrow directly by the string, but by means of a moveable iron bridge placed behind the string. 
 An entire figure of the arbalest with the distinct portions is appended. It may be added that the cross-bow 
 was called a steel-botv, because the horns were usually made with steel ; and others were called stone-bows, 
 because they were modified to the purpose of discharging stones. The cross-bow makers used to exercise 
 themselves in shooting at the popinjay, or artificial parrot, in a field called Tassal-close in London, from the 
 number of thistles growing there, now called the Old Artillery Ground. On the cross-bow, or arbalest, 
 we may remark, that its great merit consists in the exactness of its point-blank shooting, which is certainly 
 greater than that with the long-bow : but it must be confessed that it cannot effect so many shots in a given 
 space of time. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Modern Cross-bow 
 
 492. The modern cross-bow (/y. 101,) is sufficiently known to most sportsmen. It is now 
 much simplified and improved, and is adapted to carry bullets, from which circumstance it is 
 
 101 
 
 BtlLLKT CROSS'BOVV. 
 
 often called the bti!let-bow. It can now be loaded and discharged with much ease and quick- 
 ness, while the apparatus at present employed for new stringing, the requisite quantity of 
 bullets, spare .screws, &c., are both less weighty and less cumbrous than the musket and 
 appendages. The cross-bow also, when regulated, will throw a ball with immense force 
 and unerring certainty, provided the bow be truly set and the distance moderate. Mr. Braggs, 
 of Holborn, we believe to be equally celebrated for his cross-bows as for his rifles. 
 
 493. Directions for the use of the cross-bow : — " When shooting where the trees are lofty," 
 says Mr. Daniel, " try the bow at fourteen yards upon a level, stopping all the holes in the 
 sight but one ; if it shoots too high, raise the bead higher on the fork ; if too low, the con- 
 trary : should it carry to the right, turn the bead round to the right ; if to the left, the 
 contrary. When the ball does not come within the notches of the fork, open another hole 
 in the sight ; if it shoots too high, open one lower ; if too low, the reverse. Should the 
 spring within the lock happen to fail, take care to place the open part of the new one toward 
 the butt end of the bow ; if it be put in the wrong end forward, the bow will be useless. 
 Never keep the bow long in full tension, rather shoot the ball waste. If the string frets or 
 unravels, close up the defective places with bees' wax. Care is necessary to hold the bow 
 steady in charging ; if let slip whilst drawing up the string, it will assuredly break the 
 stock, and probably the lath and string at the same time." In rook shooting, the cross-bow 
 has some advantages over both the air-gun and the fowling-piece. The latter injures the 
 ears of many persons, and after fourteen or fifteen shots is apt to recoil, and sometimes to 
 hang fire. The former, if the air be greatly condensed, is not without danger, and the 
 pumping apparatus, which it is commonly necessary to carry with it, renders-it inconvenient 
 in many cases. The cross-bow is not only known as the btdlet-bow, in opposition to its 
 primitive intention of discharging arrows and quarrels, but is by many known as the pellet- 
 bow, from being charged not with iron or with leaden or iron bullets, but with pellets made 
 of adhesive clay, which, being incorporated with a moderate proportion of oil, and dried 
 very slowly, answer the purpose well. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Modern Long-bow and Arrow. 
 
 494. "The modern long-bow" {^ee Archery Scene, p. 145.), says a clever writer in the New 
 Sporting Magazine, " owns two varieties, self-bows and back-bows. Self-bows are composed 
 of one entire piece of wood, and were the only kind used in England until the commence- 
 ment of the seventeenth century. Previously our bows were made of foreign yew, imported 
 into England from Venice, our own being found too knotty and less elastic, or quick of cast, 
 than that grown in warmer climates. The relative value of the two sorts of yew may be 
 ascertained from a statute of Elizabeth, which regulates the price of bows, and enacts that, 
 when a bow of English yew is sold for two shillings, one of foreign yew may be sold for six 
 shillinffs and eight pence." When the universal use of the gun had almost banished the 
 
Book III. MODERN LONG BOW AND ARROW 147 
 
 bovr, the importation of foreign yew was in a great measure dropped, and our native yew 
 was employed instead. The bows, however, so manufactured were by no means equal to 
 those made of the yew of Italy. Acting on the experience, and on the artifice also, of less 
 enlightened nations, our artists then invented the backed-bows, which are formed by two 
 different woods, that which makes the principal portion being of a wood essentially elastic, 
 having a slip of ash or some other tough wood glued to it. 
 
 495. Bows are t>iam<factured of various lengths, and it is essential tliat the length should be adapted to the 
 power to be applied in drawing them. Ladies' bows are in general about five feet long ; but for men they 
 are made from five feet six inches to five feet ten, according to their strength. Edward the Fourth com- 
 manded every military archer to use a bow of his own height ; and there was much judgment shown in such 
 a regulation. 
 
 496. The strength of a bow is sometimes calculated on the principle that its spring (that is, 
 the power whereby it regains its natural position) is always proportioned to the extent of the 
 space it is removed from that position, wliich is in general cases a fair experiment ; or, in other 
 words, as an ingenious writer expresses it, " the number of pounds' weight it takes, when 
 suspended to the bowstring, to draw the bow down to the length of the handle, is usually 
 marked immediately over the handle. Fifty pounds is the standard weight ; and to draw a 
 bow of sixty pounds requires more than an ordinary degree of strength : ladies' bows draw 
 at a resistance of from two pounds to thirty." Another writer ascertains the strength of the 
 bow after tlie following method : — " The bow being strung, is placed horizontally on a ledge; 
 a scale is hooked on the string, in which weights are put, and that quantity, which bears the 
 string down till it is the length of an arrow from the bow, is its weight. Thus a man, 
 according to the bow he can pull, may judge of his own strength Fifty-four pounds is the 
 standard weight of a bow ; and he who can draw one of sixty, with ease, as his regular 
 shooting bow, may reckon himself a strong man ; though a great many archers can draw one 
 of seventy and eighty pounds, and some ninety, but they are very few," The bow handle is 
 usually garnished with velvet or worsted lace, from five to seven inches, to render the bow 
 both soft and firm : but it will be observed that this handle is not exactly in the centre of the 
 bow, but below it, so as to shorten the lower branch ; the strain on which branch being con- 
 sequently greater when strung than that on the upper, requires compensation to prevent 
 fracture ; this lower branch is therefore made somewhat stouter than the other in all well 
 formed bows. The two extremities of the bow are furnished with notches in the horn 
 tippings, to receive the eyes of the bowstring. The upper extremity is usually a little 
 curved ; but there is much fancy in the finish of bows, as well as in that of most fancy 
 articles. 
 
 497. "The bowstrings of the present day are generally made of Italian hemp, very strongly 
 twisted, and dressed afterwards with gum or Indian glue, to preserve them from wet. The 
 distance of the string from the centre should not, in a bow five feet long, exceed five inches, 
 and, in the longest bow, not more than six inches, nor less than five and a half. " 
 
 498. "An arrow, or shaft," in the language of the bow-maker, " has three principal parts 
 — the stele, the head or pile, and th^ feather. The stele is, in fact, the arrow itself, and the 
 term is seldom used except in treatises where it is necessary to be precise and technical. 
 Steles then, or arrows, are made of diflTerent sorts of wood, according to the distances and 
 kinds of shooting in which they are to be used ; for roving they are made much heavier, and 
 for flight-shooting much lighter, than others. The woods chiefly used at present are deal and 
 asp for light, and lime for heavy shafts. Much attention should be paid to the weight of 
 arrows, which ought to vary with the distances at which they are to be used, those intended 
 for the same distance being as nearly alike as possible. Arrows are sometimes weighed 
 against silver (in coin) at the Mint standard, and are chosen for different distances according 
 to their weight. The following is the scale given by Mr. Roberts : — 
 
 s. d. s. d. 
 
 For 30 yards' distance, from about 4 to 6 
 
 60 - - - - 3 6 - .^ 6 
 
 12o] - - - 3 - 4 6 
 
 To this scale Mr. Waring (the best modern authority on the subject) does not appear to 
 attach much faith. He states that "Arrows should always be selected according to the 
 strength of the bow, upon which, and upon the quickness of its cast, the method of drawing 
 and loosing, and various other causes, so much depend, that no positive scale or table can be 
 laid down. Observation, he adds, and practice will avail more than any 'rule that can be 
 oflfbred. The length of the arrow is regulated by that of the bow. For bows of five feet, 
 arrows of twenty-four inches are generally used ; under five feet nine inches, those of about 
 twenty-seven inches ; and longer than five feet nine inches, arrows of twenty-eight, twenty- 
 nine, and sometimes, but very rarely, of thirty inches. We read, indeed, of arrows of a doth 
 yard, andean ell in length ; but these mejfcures could not be such as are now in use, or our 
 ancestors must have greatly supassed the men of these degenerate days, both in strength 
 and length of arm. Arrows vary in form, more perhaps from whim and opinion, than from 
 the advantages attending any particular shape ; for, if they be well rounded, it matters little 
 whether they are 'high chested,' or 'small breasted,' or 'tapered.' Some are made 
 
 L 2 
 
148 
 
 HISTORY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part I. Book III. 
 
 thickest directly under the feathers, and taper gradually to the pile ; and these are best cal- 
 culated for distant flights; for short distances, those that are thick at the pile, and slope 
 towards the nock, answer equally well. The nock of the arrow was sometimes made of 
 solid horn, but it is now merely inlaid ; it should be as nearly as possible the size of the 
 string, fitting closely, but without requiring force to fix it." 
 
 499. " The feather is one of the most important parts of the arrow, without which the flight could neither be 
 distant nor steady. Of the three feathers with which every arrow is furnished, one, it will be observed, gene- 
 rally differs from the other two in colour ; this is called the cock feather, and must always be uppermost on the 
 string, or the others will (as Aschani expresses it), ' run on the bow,' and impede the flight of the shaft. As, 
 however, all the feathers are sometimes of the same colour, the best rule for placing the arrow in the string 
 is, that the feather which is on the horn of the nock, whatever be its colour, is to be considered the cock- 
 feather, and be uppermost or opposite to the side which rests on the bow. Feathers, after they are put upon 
 the arrow are generally covered' lightly with gum-water, in order to give them a greater degree of stifl"ness. 
 The piles, or heads of arrows, are made both blunt and sharp. Certain disadvantages, it is said, attend both 
 these shapes, but the only practical one appears to be, that sharp piles penetrate further into the target, and 
 are less easily extracted than blunt ones." 
 
 500. " The bracer is a piece of stout polished leather ,b\icUed round the bow-arm, to prevent the string hurting 
 it : in form it is generally oval, varying in size according to the method of holding the bow, and the size of th« 
 arm." 
 
 501 . " The shooting glove consists oj three finger-stalls fastened round the wrist by a button or string, and 
 may be used with or without a glove. It should be made of stout pliable leather." 
 
 502. '' The belt and tassel need hardly be described ; the former buckles round the waist, and has the pouch 
 for holding the arrows, intended for present use, fixed to it on the right side, and on the left the tassel for wiping 
 the arrows' heads when drawn from the ground." (See Jf'aring's and Roberts's Treatises on Archery ; also a 
 well written article on the subject in the New Sporting Magazine, No. ii., to which also we are indebted.) It 
 remains to add, that Mr. Waring having ceased to deal in the various articles used in archery, Mr. Freeman, 
 No. 120., Oxford-street, supplies his place ; and the sketch (y?g. 102.) having been drawn from his stores, will 
 eo.ible the archer to judge how well he can furnish himself from this source. 
 
 503. The modem practice of archery is well detailed in the following account of that of 
 tlie Royal Company of Archers of Scotland, who form the king's body-guard for that 
 country. The writer prefaces his account by stating that this body realises most forcibly 
 whatever legendary and classical impressions we possess concerning ancient bowmen, as well 
 by their grotesque accoutrements and antique dress, as by the dexterity they exhibit in 
 their achievements. " It is comparatively," he observes, " a very easy matter to hit a 
 stationary mark with a shot froin a musket ; you level your piece with a firm hand, and 
 take aim along the barrel, and if there be no tremulous motion of the arms or body, and the 
 piece be true, you must generally hit : and yet, let any man take in his hand a rifle, and 
 shoot with a single ball at marks of the dimensions I am about to specify, and he will find 
 it very difficult to outdo the feats of the Scotch archers. The point-blank practice of the 
 body-guard is one hundred feet, at a circle of four inches in diameter. Shooting three arrows, 
 I have seen an archer place the whole in the mark in succession, and have been told that 
 eight arrows out of ten have been shot into this space at that distance. An archer, fresh and 
 in good practice, is generally within two inches of this mark with all his arrows. In the 
 field, or at roving shooting, the distances are one hundred and eighty and two hundred yards, 
 and the mark thirty inches square. The shooting at these distances being at an elevation, 
 it is suprising how near to the mark the arrows fall. It is not deemed good shooting, if they 
 are not placed within a bow length, or six feet, of the centre of the mark. A bow length is 
 cut out by half a bow ; half a bow by a foot, when the arrow hits the foot of the target ; a 
 foot by a thumb, when it lights between the legs of the target ; a thumb by a clout, when 
 tlie arrow sticks in, or passes through, the target, and clouts are preferable according to 
 their nearness to the centre of the mark. A shaft in the clout, at two hundred yards, is 
 here a very common occurrence, and certainly must be considered a beautiful display of 
 skill." 
 
 504. " There is another field distance, corresponding to that generally used with us in 
 England, but here employed only by beginners ; it is one hundred yards, with a circular 
 mark four feet in diameter. Here no arrow counts that is not in the target ; but, at the 
 roving distances, all within three bows are reckoned. These remarks may appear insignifi- 
 cant, if I do not bring to your recollection a few of the circumstances which render the 
 practice of archery so much more difficult than rifle shooting. The field-bow is about sixty 
 pounds' weight ; that is, a force of sixty pounds is required to draw the arrow to the head : 
 a resistance of sixty pounds is, therefore, to be overcome by each hand in the act of shooting ; 
 
Part II. PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 149" 
 
 all the muscles of the body are employed in overcoming this resistance ; those of arms, 
 shoulders, back, and chest, you will easily conceive to be in immediate requisition, and their 
 greatest power to be exerted ; but it may not occur that, if you do not stand very firmly on 
 your legs, the act of drawing the bow from left to right will turn the body round and away 
 from the mark — so necessary is muscular power in the legs, that one, 'who stands upon 
 trifles,' may be drawn off his equilibrium and come to the ground. Archery, therefore, is 
 an exercise of the whole body at the same time. The wind does not sensibly affect a 
 musket shot ; but it very much affects the flight of an arrow. The archer has to allow for 
 the wind, and study the currents of air through which his arrow is to pass above his head. 
 There is no looking along the arrow as along the barrel of a musket ; the archer fixes his 
 eye and his whole heart upon the mark, and his arrow is directed in the right line, much in 
 the same way as a stone is directed upon an object from the hand ; the person throwing a 
 stone not looking to the stone while moving, or being propelled from his hand, but onlj 
 upon the object to be hit. The pulling of a trigger is as different a thing as possible from 
 the drawing of an arrow by a sharp cord, with a force of sixty pounds; and if you manage 
 this resistance, so that the arrow is drawn a quarter of an inch on either side, it is sure to be 
 a quarter of a furlong wide of the mark ; or if, in drawing the arrow, you elevate or depress 
 either hand, or the right elbow, in the moment of quitting, though ever so little, it is sur 
 to be a bad shot ; or if, in quitting, the string is not sharply loosened, and at the same time 
 without a jerk, or jarring impulse, it is certain to be a bad shot. Knowing that all these 
 niceties and difficulties must be attended to, you would be as much surprised and pleased, 
 as 1 have often been, to see the accuracy of the Scottish archers." (^Sporting Annals, No.xxxiii. ) 
 
 .■505. Of the old publications on archery ma-y be noted Ascham's Toxophilus, 4to. 1545, 1571, 1589; Dis- 
 courses concerning the Long Bow, 4to. London, 1590, by Sir John Smythe, Knight; A Brief Treatise to 
 prove the Necessitie and Excellence of the Use of Archer ie, by Z. S., 4to. London, 1596; Nead's ZJoMfe/e- 
 armed Man, 4to. London, 1626; Markham's Art of Archerie,9>vo. London, 1634 ; Wood's Bowman's Glory, 
 8vo. 1682; Ayme for Finsbury Archers, 12nio. London, 1628; and The Ayme for the Archers cf St. 
 George's Fields, 8vo. 1664. Many interesting notices on the subject occur also in the Archaiologia. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 506. If philosophy he the knowledge of the reason of things in opposition to history, which is 
 the bare knowledge of facts — or to mathematics, which is the knowledge of the quantity of 
 things or their measures — then must field sporting be essentially philosophic in cause and 
 effect. Because the beasts of the field being put under the especial control of man, it 
 became as well his duty as his interest to make use of them ; and in the exercise of this duty 
 originated field sports, which, thus sanctioned, are moral in principle and philosophic in 
 effect. The animals we follow, even to their destruction, become thereby objects of our 
 attention. We examine their forms, we inquire into their habits ; and an accumulation of 
 useful knowledge is the consequence. " The more trivial our recreations," says Horatio 
 Smith, "the more accurately will they often reveal the qualities of the mind, as the lightest 
 feather we can toss up will best determine the direction of the wind. If this be true of an 
 individual, it will be equally applicable to a nation, whose familiar and domestic character 
 we may much better ascertain from their sports, pastimes, and amusements, than from those 
 more prominent and important features to which historians have usually restricted themselves 
 in their delineations. Although toil and sorrow have been entailed upon the bulk of man- 
 kind as a considerable portion of their inheritance, we read not of any canon that prohibits 
 a temporary alleviation of these, by means of sports, pastimes, and amusements. These 
 indeed may be said to form a necessary portion of our nature; the constitution both of the 
 human mind and body unfitting them for incessant occupation, and imperatively dictating 
 occasional diversion as an indispensable condition of their healthy exercise." 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 THE MORAL CHARACTER OF FIELD SPORTS, AND THE BENEFITS DERIVED FROM THEM. 
 
 507. In this enlightened age it would appear almost scandalous to assert, that fanaticism 
 stdl influences the minds of some persons to a conviction that there is even moral turpitude 
 m the pursuit of field sports ; and if the number of these be not very great, there are many 
 more who at least think every hour thus spent to be an entire waste of time. Deeply 
 rooted as these prejudices are, could we but insure a candid examination of the matter, we 
 should not despair of convincing both parties that they are in error. 
 
 L 3 
 
150 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 The Moral Character of Field Sports. 
 
 508. nte moral character of any pursuit can be best judged by considering its consequences 
 to ourselves, and to those around us. If the pursuit of it injure neither ourselves nor others, 
 it is at least innocent ; but if, on the contrary, it can be proved that it is productive of 
 benefit to both, it must then be praiseworthy. 
 
 Sect. I. Field Sports proved to be equally Innocent and Useful. 
 
 509. That the practice of field sportiny is both imiocent and usefid we presume may be made 
 evident ; and it is only when these rural amusements are followed so unceasingly as to rob 
 us of that time, wealth, and energy, which were given us for other purposes, that the pursuit 
 of them can be censured. It is a homely, but a very just saying, that " it is the abuse and 
 not the use " which alone renders any thing hurtful. The severest moralist must allow 
 that worldly wealth is a desirable possession ; but when the miser brings upon himself 
 premature decay, by the extent of his daily toils and nightly speculations to amass riches, 
 which he neither uses himself nor permits others to enjoy, the impartial observer sees in his 
 conduct a flagrant abuse of wealth. Warped by his cupidity, he is poor in the midst of his 
 plenty, and remains fast locked in the embraces of want, that very fiend he supposes himself 
 to be ever flying from. The fanatic, who binds himself to a slavish observance of hourly 
 ceremonies and daily penances, neglectful of those ties which necessarily connect him with 
 the world at large, insults that Being who gave him life that he might be useful to his fellows. 
 It is such monomaniacs alone who will rail against field sports, which we contend are not 
 only innocent but praiseworthy when pursued in moderation. 
 
 510. It is also an abuse of the principles of humanity, when the sensibilities of many are so 
 morbidly directed as to blame all field sports, because they tend to the destruction of animal 
 life. Tliese mistaken philanthropists would spare the fox, although he nightly preyed on 
 the innocent poultry of the industrious farmer. With such, the hare and the rabbit might 
 ravage the crops, which were to satisfy the wants of the tiller and the demands of the land- 
 lord ; and the winged game, according to these sentimentalists, ought to be wholly spared 
 until their superabundance endangered him, and destroyed themselves. Neither is this an 
 extreme case ; for, strange to say, there are yet well-meaning persons who remain favourers 
 of the Pythagorean doctrines, and advocate a total abstinence from all animal food whatever. 
 In a tract, attributed to the late Soame Jennings, Esq., this absurd tenet is very gravely 
 supported. At page 95. of this work, in answer to Buffbn, who inquires, " Does the loss of 
 this frugivorous property in man, deplored by austere and savage philosophers, merit regret?" 
 It is replied, " Thus it appears that the advocate for mercy incurs the reproach of misan- 
 thropy, and is traduced as an unsocial animal, who has formed a nefarious design to curtail 
 the comforts of human life. Compassion, except to a few domestic favourites, is esteemed a 
 crime, and it is a heinous offence against society to respect in other animals that very prin- 
 ciple of life which ice equally partake. O thou eternal fountain of beneficence ! shall I 
 then be persecuted as a monster for having listened to thy sacred voice of mercy, which speaks 
 from the bottom of my heart ; while other men torment and massacre unoffending animals 
 with impunity, fill the air with the cries of innocence, and deluge the earth with the blood 
 of useful and amiable creatures." Tliis morbid apostrophe scarcely deserves a serious reply ; 
 for, according to such creed, the original intentions of nature are attempted to be overturned 
 at the call of a pseudo-humanity ; and, were it put into practice, more cruelty would be com- 
 mitted between the overwhelming numbers towards each other in one month, than the 
 united sportsmen of every country would occasion in a year. The studious are often loud in 
 their invectives against field sports, as being beneath the dignity of intellectual men. It is 
 very seldom, however, that, one of these gentlemen will decline the invitation of the sportsman 
 to his table, or fail to do ample justice to the game he finds there. Lazy sensualists have 
 been heard to characterise the chase as incompatible with the character of a fine gentleman ; 
 while many such daily debase themselves to the level of swine by the quantity and quality 
 of their gorgings, and mark each meal with the cruelty of Heliogabalus, to insure variety 
 in their dishes. 
 
 511. The dignified characters, who have proved themselves zealous patrons of rural 
 amusements, sufficiently rebut this charge. Emperors, kings, and princes, from time 
 immemorial, have followed the chase, in all its varieties, with ardour. Even distinguished 
 females innumerable have engaged in them with an avidity hardly inferior to that of our 
 sex. Amongst many otliers, we may instance Queen Elizabeth, who was daily occupied in 
 them, even in her seventy-seventh year. That eminent statesman Sir Robert Walpole, 
 from his youth to his old age, was an ardent sportsman. Saunderson, the celebrated pro- 
 fessor of mathematics, pursued the sports of the field on horseback after his sight had 
 almost failed him. George the Third, than whom no one was more jealous of the dignity 
 
Book I. 
 
 FIELD SPORTS NOT CONNECTED WITH CRUELTY. 
 
 151 
 
 of character, and the fit pursuits of a gentleman, was at the same time a keen sportsman; 
 and certainly he never shone more conspicuously than in the field, where he could show 
 great condescension and urbanity, without any disparagement to his kingly rank. These 
 are but few of the instances which might be brought forward to rescue the pursuit we 
 advocate from any detracting imputation, and we are willing to draw the character they 
 merit from the liberal and candid persons who have well observed the practice of them, 
 their tendencies, and the pretensions of those who follow them with discretion. Sanctioned, 
 as the pursuit of field sports has been, by patriarchal examples innumerable in sacred writ ; 
 eulogised, as it is, throughout the pages of profane history, where ample testimony is foimd 
 to prove that to attain a superior excellence in such practices, was one of the great objects 
 sought by kings, nobles, and philosophers ; we repeat that, under these considerations, it 
 must be admitted that our advocacy of field sports is only in accordance with examples 
 which we need not blush to imitate ; and that we are fully warranted in considering the 
 pursuit as dignified, intellectual, and virtuous. 
 
 512. Field sports have also been particularly objected to, as unfitting the mind for the study 
 and practice of religion. But let the well-meaning, though mistaken, zealot, assure himself, 
 that a moderate pursuit of rural amusements would damp none of the ardour of his 
 reverence for his Maker, or his search after heaven. On the contrary, he might leai-n in 
 the woods and fields to contemplate God in his works as effectively as he studies him at 
 home in his ivord. Should he doubt this assertion, and yet yield to a belief that these 
 exercises and a religious life are incompatible, we would strongly recommend Walton's 
 Angler to his perusal, in which unfeigned piety, benevolence, and all the Christian virtues, 
 shine conspicuous throughout. It is, moreover, particularly to our purpose, to be able to 
 assert that the writings of Walton and the habits of his life were of the same stamp ; and 
 that the piety tie paints, and the virtues he commends, he practised in an eminent degree. 
 Of his enthusiastic fondness for the art he so ably illustrates, there remain abundant records. 
 (See Introduction to the Practice of Fishing, infra.) Were there any impiety in the practice of 
 the recreations we advocate, our list of ardent sportsmen would not be graced with so many 
 divines, not more eminent for their learning and talent, than for their zeal in the cause of 
 religion and virtue. Bishops have recommended a moderate pursuit of the chase in their 
 works, as useful to both mind and body; and many orthodox preachers of celebrity have 
 licensed them in the pulpit, and furthered them by their example out of it. Even to this 
 day, a shall, or general hunt, is announced from the pulpit of the Swedish churches, and 
 the attendance of one male individual from every house is enjoined. The pious Bishop 
 Latimer was especially friendly to field sports, and the rigid Calvin was not their enemy; 
 while Archdeacon Paley, the known champion of Christianity, attributed the delay in the 
 appearance of one of his treatises on the subject " to the fishing season not having yet 
 closed. " 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Field Sports not necessarihj connected with Cruelty. 
 
 513. Field sports, by some who do not engage in them, are said to beget a habit of 
 cruelty, and tend to harden tlie mind against the sufferings of animals. But such a sup- 
 
 ,,,i«iL^iM,M , ,, , ]03 position can only be formed by super. 
 
 llYf!ir7#iil 'it 'I i 11 i| I l|[|| T[v^ ^''•^l observers, and such as adopt po- 
 
 iL„ I- — —gg ."^ I '■fes.jisiw^ pular opinions wholly on trust. We 
 fearlessly assert that sportsmen are not 
 in the habit of practising any wilful 
 ciuelty. To " take, kill, and eat," was 
 a divine command and they do no 
 more. And after a long life spent 
 very much among them of field sports, 
 it is the conscientious opinion of the 
 author, that so far from becoming less 
 mmane in their natures and habits by 
 their pursuits, the constant intercourse 
 with animals, and the pleasures they 
 derive from them, invariably tend lo the direct contrary effect. The sportsman usually treats 
 his horse and his dog with a fondness not common among other persons. How many there are 
 who, like the Duke of Cleveland, after the most fatiguing day's sport, will not refresh them- 
 selves until they have seen their horses and dogs attended to {Jig. 103). To watch the 
 process of well drying the skin of their favourite hunter, and of diffusing equable warmth 
 over his frame by friction ; to tempt the delicate appetite with the well mashed malt ; or to 
 assist, himself, in horning down gruel, when fatigue has paralysed the digestive faculties; 
 to practise these and other humanities, the sportsman is seen to steal from the festive board 
 again and again after a hunting day. Such occurrences are very common ; and, while they 
 fully disprove the charge of cruelty, as connected with field sports, they allow us to remark, 
 
 L 4 
 
152 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 on the general character of the chase, that here the sportsman, like the butcher and the 
 judge, is a necessary and innocent party, although he be employed in the destruction of life. 
 The well known Wharton, the talented historian of English poetry, and a literary zealot, 
 yet advocates the sportsman's pursuits, as being equally free from barbarism and cruelty ; 
 on the contrary, he observes, that " The pleasures of the chase seem to have been implanted 
 by nature ; and under due regulation, if pursued as a matter of mere relaxation, and not of 
 employment, are by no means incompatible with the modes of polished life." 
 
 514. The pursuit of all noxious animals cannot be impugned; on the contrary, it is 
 imposed upon us by necessity, and is therefore neither wanton nor cruel. We may instance 
 the fox as one which it is imperatively necessary to pursue to his destruction. His whole 
 habits are marked with rapine, and a mischievous shedding of blood ; he will kill any 
 number of animals, when he can carry but one away. Is his destruction not necessary for 
 the Welfare of the country in which he marauds? The pursuer, however, does not aggra- 
 vate the fate the plunderer merits by any wanton infliction of pain. He does not strew 
 poison in his path, and thus heighten his sufferings by torture. He does not stifle him in 
 his subterranean retreat, or entrap him in a gin, that, after the miseries of a night passed 
 with a crushed limb, he may have his brains beaten out in the morning. He is first fairly 
 sought for, and when found is afforded a reasonable chance of escape ; should he be over- 
 taken, his life pays the forfeit, but his death is instantaneous, and marked with much less 
 suflTering than the protracted miseries which age and decrepitude would inflict on him. 
 The destruction of the hare is equally necessary to the welfare of the farmer, and her death 
 is attended with no more cruelty than that of the fox. Timidity, it is true, drives both, but 
 they contemplate not their fate; and in the efforts they make to avoid it, both in the pursuit 
 and the final catastrophe, pain is greatly benumbed by bodily exertion. It is therefore erro- 
 neous to suppose that field sports cannot be pursued without cruelty, or be engaged in 
 without being deaf to the voice of humanity, and callous when it cries for pity on God's 
 creatures : on the contrary, they can be pursued without any offence to rational sympathies. 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 The Benefits derived from Field Sports. 
 
 515. The beneficial influences of field sports may be conveniently divided into such as 
 operate on the mind, and those principally connected with the body. 
 
 Sect. I. The beneficial Effects of Field Sports on the Mind. 
 
 516. As the pursuit of animals is a divine command, and the love of the chase is instinctively 
 implanted in our breast, we cannot be injuriously or unworthily employed when we cherish 
 the one, and engage in the other. Latham quaintly but forcibly combats the sinfulness of 
 field sports, and their tendency to debase the mind, maintaining that they may " be law- 
 fully and conscientiously used, with moderation, by a magistrate, or minister, or lawyer, or 
 student, or any other seriously employed, which in any function heat their brains, waste 
 their bodies, weaken their strength, weary their spirits ; that, as a means (and blessing from 
 God), by it their decayed strength may be restored, their vital and animal spirits quickened, 
 refreshed, and revived, their health preserved, and they better enabled (as a bow unbended 
 for shooting) to the discharging of such weighty charges as are imposed upon them." The 
 translator of Arrian thus eloquently advocates the innocuous properties of field sports on the 
 mind. The inference in regard to the chases of the field sports generally is surely just, " that 
 man, by co-operating with such animals, employs both his and their faculties on the purposes 
 for which they were partially designed ; tending thereby to complete the bounteous scheme 
 of Providence, the happiness and well-being of all its creatures." The difference of opinion 
 on the subject of the chase has arisen entirely from the different lights in which it has been 
 viewed ; the one exhibiting its rational use, the other its abuse. " Elle a trouve autant 
 de censeurs outres que d'apologistes enthousiastes, parmi les anciens et les modernes, parce 
 qu'elle a ete envisagee sous le double rapport de son utilite et de ses abus." (Enci/clopedie 
 Methodique, art. Chasses. ) Amongst the ancient eulogists of field sports in the Greek 
 language will be found Aristotle, Plato, Xenophon, Polybius, and Julius Pollux ; in the 
 Latin, Cicero, Horace, Virgil, Seneca, Pliny, Justin, Symmachus, and others : to which 
 numerous phalanx of classic worthies there is no opponent of authority, save that of Sallust ; 
 and of more recent days, Petrarch and Cornelius Agrippa. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Field Sports inimical to Idleness. 
 
 517. The pursuit of rural amusements is both a preventive and a cure of idleness, that worst disease which 
 the mind owns ; and, in doonjing our first parents to obtain food by the sweat of their brow, a great blessing 
 was mingled with the curse. Burton says truly of idleness, that " It is the nurse of naughtiness, step-mother 
 of discipline, the chief author of all mischief, one of the seven deadly sins, and a sole cause of this (melan- 
 choly) and many other maladies : " and, as admirably expressed by a sporting writer, " that strenua inertia. 
 
Book I. MAN ADVANCED BY FIELD SPORTS. 153 
 
 that laborious Idleness, which is the lot of the man who has nothing to do, soon renders him fit for nothing." 
 The surest corrector of this degraded state, and the most sovereign remedy for this mental paralysis, is to 
 engage the mind in some pursuit congenial with its nature, though it may be foreign to its habits. Mere 
 exercise may employ the body and improve the health, but it will seldom engage the mind : the idle man is 
 not often a naturalist ; and in riding or walking, unless the beauties of nature engage his attention, he will not 
 continue either exercise sufficiently to banish idleness. But once engage him in a soul-inspiring run with the 
 hounds, or but once let his own hand bring down a bird, which his own dog has found and stood to ; or contrive 
 but to let his own arm, his own rod, line and bait, detach a fish from the waters, and his mental and bodily 
 energies are irrevocably engaged ; the pupil is fairly entered ; and it is more than probable that he will for 
 ever bid adieu to what may be called the vis inerticE of the soul. Who is there that has not met with a victim 
 of ennui in some mercantile or trading character, who, having retired from the fatigues, the cares, and 
 anxieties, of business to the country, fondly hoping that, in escaping from the noise, filth, and stench of a 
 crowded neighbourhood, to a tranquil spot with clear air, that he had shut out every avenue by which vexation 
 could enter 't Has he succeeded ? On the contrary, it is most probable that he has found himself so miserably 
 disappointed by the satiety of rest, which the absence of the accustomed occupations is sure to bring on, that 
 eventually he buries himself again in those scenes he fled from, and gladly resumes those very cares and 
 anxieties he so lately abandoned. But, in these cases, had the pursuit of rural sports been once entered on, it 
 is more than probable the sad necessity of a return to business would have been prevented. In every season 
 some occupation of this kind might have been found to banish tedium ; no hiatus need ever to have presented 
 itself. When a vertical sun compelled a retreat from the fields, or the tempestuous skies debarred any attempt 
 to go forth, the arrangement and repair of the sporting implements might have occupied the attention ; and, 
 in the ecstasy of his newly acquired prowess, he could have flourished his rod, or pointed his gun, before his 
 wondering family, to show how waters were ransacked, and how fields had been devastated I ! 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The social Character of Man advanced hy Field Sports. 
 
 518. The highest authority known has said, " It is not good for man to live alone" and we 
 have a full proof of this in the deterioration which the mind suffers by a total seclusion from 
 society. The history of all ages has uniformly presented man as a social being, though to 
 be so, it has been wittily observed, it is not necessary that he should be wholly gregarious. 
 The very welfare of society, from the earliest times, has hinged on the union of the mental 
 and bodily efforts of society in compact. Such we know to be essential to the interest of 
 man individually and collectively. Field sports eminently encourage the social qualities ; 
 and even in such of them as can be engaged in singly, as shooting and fishing, it 
 rarely happens that they are not pursued in company ; convenience and other circumstances 
 may force the sportsman out alone, but we would fain hope it is seldom by choice. Man 
 was never intended to be a Carthusian ; the olio superstitioso seclusi of Bale is a mental 
 morbidity ; and the tenets of constant silence, total abstinence, and other privations of the 
 blessings of Providence, are only advocated by either knaves or madmen. Now field sports, 
 of all other pursuits, are the most calculated to elicit the social virtues, and encourage the 
 greatest community of interest. Who is it that the sportsman usually toils with such 
 ardour for? Is it not in most cases for others, and has he not sometimes even 
 more pleasure in giving away the produce of his labours, than in the acquirement 
 of it ? The laden coaches bear testimony to the liberality of the sportsman, and 
 prove, by the quantity of game they convey, that he is no niggard. Some of the 
 most lasting friendships are formed by pursuing these sports in company ; the com- 
 munity of momentary interests — the variety of parts which each takes in the scene — begets 
 intimacies that are pleasing, lasting, and often very beneficial. A gentleman of very amiable 
 qualities, but very retiring habits, was bequeathed a manoi -farm, which the tenant, by a 
 good understanding with his former landlord, had always kept well stocked with game, 
 being also allowed the privilege of sporting over it. The new landlord, who was 
 very little of a sportsman, wrote to the tenant confirming his rights, and assuring him of his 
 best wishes ; but stated that the peculiarities of his habits prevented him from specifying 
 any intention of visiting his newly acquired property, or even laying claim to any of the 
 game. The worthy farmer, impressed with gratitude for these kind demonstrations, jour- 
 neyed to town to thank his new landlord, whose retiring nature was such that he would 
 gladly have excused the visit. The manners of the farmer, however, were characterised by 
 an honest openness, equally foreign to impertinence and servility ; and his manifestations of 
 a grateful sense of his superior's conduct towards him, though unobtrusive, were yet so fervent 
 and sincere, as to interest and please his landlord ; and so completely was his natural shyness 
 overcome, that he yielded to the request of his tenant to visit his property during the ap- 
 proaching shooting season, and to make the manor-farmhouse his domicile. He fulfilled his 
 promise, and the farmer showed his landlord plenty of game, taught him how to follow 
 and kill it ; and, what was more, it opened to him a new source of amusement which engaged 
 his attention and improved his health. A league of amity was thus formed and kept up by 
 a yearly visit of some weeks' continuance; and the hospitalities of the farmer were repaid 
 by the liberal landlord in many ways, but in none more valuable, than in that of providing 
 by his interest for three of his sons in succession. Such instances might be greatly mul- 
 tiplied ; but of the generous sympathies awakened by rural sports, and of the lasting friend- 
 ships of which they have laid the foundation, we need only challenge the reader's own recol- 
 lection to prove their number and value. We even picture to ourselves the warm glow 
 mantling on his cheek as he retraces some of them. Let us, therefore, hear no more of the 
 debasing properties of Jield sports. To " take, kill, and eat," is a divine command, and the 
 liberal sportsman only acts in conformity thereto. 
 
154 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part IL 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The martial Character of Man originated in Field Sports, and is greatly 
 sustained by their Agency. 
 
 519. An early benefit conferred by the pursuit of wild animals was the courage, address, and 
 skill in combat, which it produced. For the capture of such as were formidable by their 
 size and ferocity, man learned to devise weapons suited to place him on an equality with 
 them ; and having so done, his courage would be increased by his additional prospect of 
 success, and his endeavours would be multiplied to insure it. The same means of offence, 
 which he used against predatory beasts, he would also naturally employ offensively in ex- 
 tending his conquests into the territories of his fellow-men, or defensively in guarding his 
 own ; and the club, the lance, and the bow, which had slain the lion, tiger, and bear, would 
 prove equally effective against the human aggressor. The connection between sporting 
 and martial enterprise was therefore early and intimate, and so it has continued. 
 
 520. Field sports have always proved the 1/est corrector of that effeminacy which refined 
 luxury is apt to introduce ; and we assert, without fear of contradiction, that when military 
 ardour has been damped in any country by a long continued state of profound peace, it is 
 only by the regular pursuit of hunting, and other athletic exercises, that we can hope to keep 
 up that spirit of enterprise, that determination of purpose, and contempt of danger, which 
 are the ground-work of a martial character. It was from the war which man necessarily, 
 and in his own defence, made on animals, that he learned the art of offence ; and it is to this 
 practice he must look for the means of keeping up a similar character, by which alone he 
 can make the inhabitants of every country at once respect and fear him. The records of 
 history afford ample proof that, wherever luxury had introduced effeminacy into the habits 
 and pursuits of its youth, the ruin of that country was at hand ; of the truth of which ob- 
 servation the Persians afford an instance. Originally they were hardy, great adepts in the 
 chase, expert in all manly exercises ; and so long as they retained these characters, they 
 were a terror to their enemies ; but the possession of Babylonian riches having broken the 
 martial spirit of the people by introducing luxurious habits and debauchery, the Persian 
 empire, hitherto invulnerable, easily fell before the victorious Alexander. The warlike 
 character of the Grecians, as history informs us, was long carefully fostered and preserved in 
 times of peace by the practice of field sports, and by athletic exercises of all kinds. 
 Xenophon the Great, as we have already noted, was both naturally and politically an ardent 
 sportsman, well knowing that nothing would so animate the Grecians to deeds of daring in 
 the battle-field, as to habituate them to the hunting of wild beasts. By degrees, however, 
 idleness and a mistaken refinement enervated the character of even this renowned people : 
 their gymnastic contests gave place to feasting and revellings ; their races were superseded 
 by gaudy spectacles ; anu, for the actual pursuit of wild beasts, was substituted the baiting of 
 tame ones in the arena. The hardy Alexander also, hitherto the foremost in danger — the 
 first to endure privation and fatigue — now became a professed voluptuary : the conqueror of 
 
 the world was himself vanquished by his excesses, 
 and the sun of Greece was setting. Did our limits 
 permit, we could tell how Rome also owed her 
 glory and her conquests to the number and hardi- 
 hood of her citizen sportsmen, and to the emula- 
 ' ; tion which pervaded the whole of them to excel in 
 lis such sporting exercises, as made the arts of offence 
 and defence familiar, as gave strength and agility 
 to the frame, and produced a total contempt of 
 danger in the mind. Their most noble youths then 
 vied with each other in deeds of daring in the 
 chase, or in single-handed combat with wild beasts 
 in the amphitheatre (/^r. 104.); and the fame of the 
 Olympic games will survive as long as history itself. 
 But this mighty mistress of the destinies of many empires was herself subdued by the 
 insidious attacks of sloth, luxury, and effeminacy ; and only a very few years ago Rome was 
 under the necessity of being protected by a handful of French soldiers. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Field Sports both a Preventive and Curative of Melancholy. 
 .521. The baleful effects of melancholy arc both prevented and cured by the practice of field sports. As this 
 dire disease is commonly brouglit on by the mind resting intently on one object, it must be evident that any 
 Dursuit which brines before it endless variety, is peculiarly calculated to prevent the approach of the malady, 
 or to work, its cure. Neither exercise, nor even the usual avocations of life, wdl prevent the intensity ol 
 thought: something must be devised, to peremptorily engage the attention by a constant succession of 
 changing scene and diversity of object. Now, what can be so likely to do this as the pursuit of rural sports ? 
 These being congenial to most natures, seldom fail to occupy the mind fully whilst they are followed, 
 as weli as to leave pleasing recollections afterwards ; and we do really find that the sportsman is seldom the 
 victim of this dire mental affection ; while the same reasons which render the pursuit a preventive ot 
 melancholy, operate for its removal also. Burton, in his synopsis of the cure of mental disease, recommends 
 " exercise of body and mind, by hawking, hunting, shooting, bowling, fishing, tennis, &c., &c. : and, as a 
 
 104' 
 
 0UTH8 IN TH 
 
Book I. FIELD SPORTS FAVOURABLE TO LONGEVITY. 155 
 
 rapid succession of living objetts under new points of view almost invariably attracts the attention and 
 engages thefeclings, when other means have failed ; so, in these cases, the best efl'ects may be derived from the 
 pursuit of field sports under a judicious mentor, who will vary them until he touches the cord which responds 
 most in unison with the feelings, and most delights the imagination, of the ennui. 
 
 Sect. II. The beneficial Effects of Field Sports on the Body. 
 
 522. We have before hinted that mercy ivas mixed with the curse which doomed man to sub- 
 sist by the sweat of his brow. Without an imperative stimulus to exertion he would have 
 become diseased in body, imbecile in mind, and altogether degraded below the beasts 
 around him. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Health usually attends the Followers of Field Sports. 
 
 523. The pursuit of field sports is eminently calculated to insure robust health, for it unites 
 exercise with entertainment. In the early ages of antiquity, when man had few domestic 
 amusements, his principal solace was in the chase ; the exertions which this called forth 
 sweetened his mossy couch, and by these his limbs were each morning nerved for frosh 
 enterprise. Field sports beget a habit of early rising, a practice which is imperatively 
 commanded by the Hygeian goddess ; and we presume it is from having so much divinity 
 about it, that sensations, both of body and mind, are felt at an early hour in the morning, 
 which are unknown to any but early risers. All nature seems to gladden at the return of 
 a new day ; the air is fresh, and is yet untainted with the exhalations of moving multitudes, 
 and other animal effluvia ; neither is it rendered enervating by a vertical sun. Unfor- 
 timately, early rising is not so universal among sportsmen now as it was formerly; ten and 
 eleven o'clock is a more fashionable time for fox himters to meet at the covert side, than six 
 or seven. In hare hunting the case is the same; and instead of puss being traced by the 
 morning dew to her form, as in times past, to enhance the value of the after-prize, she is 
 now bought at the hands of a hired finder at mid-day; and the sportsman is content to rob 
 himself of half his pleasure and glory, in exchange for two hours' restless tossing to and 
 fro in a hot enervating bed. Late rising is very often accompanied with a leaning to 
 general inactivity during the day; and it is not until the well-spread mahogany awakens 
 their energies, that some modern sportsmen are fully called into spirit and action. In such 
 case a motley but fatal pack of diseases are in fiill cry after him, and will, beyond all doubt, 
 be soon in at his death, unless, like the sturdy stag, he take to soil, and keep them at bay 
 by new habits, or compounding with his old ones, by adding to them a double portion of 
 vigorous and daily exercise. 
 
 524. Health is also often restored by the pursuit of the sports of the field ; and it is truly surprising how these 
 pursuits have renovated many broken constitutions, and how they have kept off death to a late period in some 
 whose habits continued intemperate. There is in the toils of the sportsman a continual change of posture, 
 which is calculated to remove all hurtful deposits, particularly congestions of the liver and spleen, which are 
 so commonly the parent of hepatic and splenetic affections. The ligamentary and aponeurotic deposits, which 
 torture many free livers, and torment the sedentary with acute and chronic rheumatism, are removed by 
 hunting and shooting. A friend of our own was, from inactivity, a valetudinarian of this class ; and, in addition 
 to his rheumatic affections, had constant nephritic pains, which prevented him from riding. We succeeded in 
 forcing him to active exertion, by persuading him to try his hand at fiy-fishing. We fairly entered him one 
 mild April day ; he caught two trout, was delighted with his success, and almost daily continued the practice. 
 By the succeeding autumn he was so much strengthened as to be able to mount his gun, and follow his game 
 over hill and dale, which he continues to do to the present time ; and, from the improvement in his health and 
 spirits, he has reason 'to bless the day that dawned on his shooting career, and roused him into activity. 
 Bodily exercise, as before observed, is never so beneficial as when it is taken under an exciting impulse and 
 in cheerful society, in which an honourable emulation spurs on to energy and enterprise. Under such 
 circumstances, the exhilarating effects of the cry of the hounds, or the tones of the spaniel questing on the 
 scent of the pheasant or woodcock, are at once medicines both to the body and mind. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Field Sports favourable to Longevity. 
 
 525. Longevity very generally attaches to the follower of rural sports ; and if the periodical 
 county bills of mortality were framed in such fashion, that the defunct were classed 
 according to their pursuits, we have little doubt that the rate of age would preponderate 
 greatly in lavour of the sporting characters. In the obituaries of the monthly sporting 
 journals, enough may be seen to establish the healthy nature of the pursuits we advocate ; 
 while the avidity with which these exercises have been followed, to the latest periods, attests 
 that pleasures excited thereby never satiate. How many veterans of eighty years have 
 spent sixty of them in field sportings. Mr. Daniel notices a Shropshire gentleman, 
 who died in 1804 at the age of ninety-seven, and who, within a fortnight of his death, was 
 enjoying the chase with his usual zest. In the same year died Owen Carrol, the celebrated 
 Irish huntsman, being ninety-six years old, sixty of which he had passed in the family of 
 Csesar CoMough, Esq., of Duffy Hall. At one time, the united ages of himself and horse 
 amounted to one himdred and six years ; and yet, we are told, neither could be beaten by 
 the youngest in the field. The late Mr. Meynell died at an advanced age, we believe ; and 
 how attached he was to hunting needs riot be stated. Ralph Lambton, Esq., will long 
 live in the memory of the fox hunter. This gentleman hunted his own dogs for nearly 
 half a century ; and the Duke of Cleveland, who only lately seceded from the same sport 
 
I5fi PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part JI 
 
 from the infirmities of age, was also principal huntsman to his own pack for the same 
 period. Having already had so many occasions of proving that tlie chase has been essential 
 to the safety and nurture of the early races of man, we shall not offer any additional notices 
 on the subject here, although both considerations are very important, and equally apt to 
 our general argument. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Field Sports important in a Commercial Point of View. 
 
 526. The early races of man varied their pursuits, and while some hunted the beasts from 
 their haoitations, others cultivated the newly acquired territory. These different pursuits 
 tended however to the common good by a system of barter, which must have been practised 
 as soon as man began to multiply. The sons of the chase thus exchanged the flesh, the 
 skins, the bones, horns, feathers, and scales, of the birds, beasts, and fishes, which they had 
 taken, for fruits, grain, &c., and the custom has extended. Millions still live solely by 
 these means. The elephant is hunted for his ivory tusks, and thousands of savages subsist 
 on the profits of the pursuit. In our country alone, 364,784 lbs. of ivory, were imported in 
 the year 1827, producing a duty of 3,25 7Z. ; and if the sculpture in ivory progresses, as of 
 late proposed, for the purpose of perpetuating the classic statues of antiquity, much more 
 will be required than heretofore. In France, also, the importation of it must be great, since 
 there are no less than eleven flourishing manufactories of ivory articles in Dieppe alone. 
 The living animal is likewise an article of commerce in Asia and Africa, where great 
 numbers are captured and kept for various purposes. Occasionally one or more are sent 
 to England, where, having arrived, the cost is not less than a thousand pounds for each. Of 
 the fur trade, it is not easy to form any conception of the extent : the American hunters 
 every year take many hundred thousand skins of various fur-bearing animals ; and the horns 
 of their wild oxen and deer are exported in large quantities for various purposes. The 
 bones of animals are used for manuring land, and their hairs are manufactured into brushes, 
 which paint some of the most splendid specimens of the British artists, while others are 
 used to whiten the teeth of the ladies, and polish the boots of the beaux. The hides of 
 the buffalo of Africa, of the wild horses of South America, and the wild asses of Asia, are 
 sent in vast quantities to England. 
 
 527. The trade in living animals is also very great, by which means not only commerce is 
 benefited, but natural history is advanced. Comparative anatomy derives some of its greatest 
 aids from these sources ; and in the search for the objects themselves, by intrepid adventurers 
 from our own country, a knowledge of the habits and manners of these animals is gained, 
 and a beneficial intercourse with the people of the country is established. The ostrich lends 
 its eggs to adorn our cabinets, and its plumes to bedeck our belles. Some of our most 
 elegant ornaments are made of feathers taken in tropical countries ; and it is to the exertions 
 of the natives in the chase, that so many splendid living specimens in ornithology are seen 
 in our menageries. The epicure owes his reindeer tongues, his bear and his boar hams, to 
 the sportsmen of the north of Europe ; his caviare to the sturgeon fishers of Russia, and his 
 sardinias, anchovies, &c., to those of the Mediterranean. Look we to the north, not even 
 the rigours which here hold almost perpetual sovereignty, nor the dangers and impediments 
 which long continued snows, and an intensity of frost, such as is only known here, can 
 prevent the enterprising naturalist, and the mercantile adventurer, from exploring these 
 hyperborean regions. The former views, with wonder and delight, the sportings of the 
 monstrous whale ; and, with equal awe and admiration, he regards the vast masses of ice 
 which successive years have heaped together into glaciers so tall and so vast as to be known 
 as the ice islands (Jig. 105.) These transparent mountains rear their heads some hundred 
 
 feet above the surface of the water ; and 
 although, when illuminated by a vertical 
 sun, they reflect the most beautiful tints, 
 yet they cannot but inspire dread, lest the 
 hapless ship should, by coming in contact 
 tlierewith, be instantly crushed to atoms. 
 The commercialist, notwithstanding, feels 
 greatly interested in the vast fishings for 
 the whale, which yield the oil and baleen, or 
 whale-bone, both of which are most im- 
 portant articles in the arts and manufac- 
 tures We hope that this rapid glance will 
 show that the capture of animals, which is 
 only rural sporting in its most enlarged sense, is not more worthy our consideration as a 
 luxury and amusement, than important as it ministers to the real wants of mankind. We 
 might amplify on this subject ; but as the individual offerings of each class of animals for the 
 benefit of man will be noticed with the natural history of each, we shall not enlarge further 
 on them here. 
 
Book II. IMPORTANCE OF THE STUDY OF ZOOLOGY. 157 
 
 BOOK II. 
 
 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE LIVING OBJECTS OF FIELD SFOKTS. 
 
 528. As there are but few animals which have not been vigorously/ pursued hy man at some 
 period or other, we shall best compass our object by first offering a general outline of the 
 animal kingdom, only filling up such individual portraits as by their intimate connection 
 with sporting practices may be considered as particularly interesting. The prosecution of 
 the subject will be attempted under these several heads : — First, A systematic division of 
 animals, or their systematic history Secondly, A concise treatise on their internal structure 
 and the functions of their various organs, or their anatomy and physiology. Thirdly, A 
 display of their exterior forms, characters, habits, &c. ; which we shall call the popular 
 history of animals. 
 
 Chap. I. 
 
 The general Importance of the Stiidy of Zoology, and its intimate Connection with Field 
 
 Sports. 
 
 529. The sportsman of by-gone days and he of the present time differ considerably ; the 
 former was content if his game was plentiful, and his pursuit of it successful. Wholly ab- 
 sorbed in the work of annihilation, and the poor gratification of exhibiting proofs that his 
 organ of destructiveness was fully developed, he was little careful whether he even left 
 enough to replenish the waste he had made. It is not so with the sportsman on whom a 
 modern education has shed its lights, and set before him the delights of an acquaintance 
 with natural history : such a one, though alive to the pleasures of the chase, pursues it 
 liberally, and avoids all wanton destruction. Looking to cause and effect, he not only 
 balances the supply and the waste, but also derives pleasure and information from the 
 instinctive manifestations made by the objects of his search to elude his vigilance. Their 
 artifices interest him, their forms delight him, and, living or dead, they yield him food for 
 contemplation. 
 
 Sect. I. The general Importance of the Study of Zoology. 
 
 530. Zoology may be considered as one of the most useful branches of knowledge, inasmuch as it makes us 
 more intimately acquainted with those humble partners of our mortal pilgrimage, whose claims on us are 
 great, not only for the essential service they render, but because the mighty mechanist who formed them 
 thought fit to operate in their case on the same principles as those he employed in our construction, and to 
 breathe into them the same breath of life by which we are animated. To disdain them, therefore, is to insult 
 their maker and our own ; and to neglect to examine into their structure, dependencies, and attributes, is to 
 neglect to study their author in these his works : while to encourage any ill feeling towards them is to run 
 counter to the purposes of that Being who, by subjecting them to our control, placed them also immediately 
 under our protection, and gave us the use, but not the abuse, of them. It has been said that " The proper study 
 of mankind is man ; " and, as regards his relationship with his fellows, it certainly is so ; but has man no other 
 important relationships ? Are the remaining portions of the vast world of animated nature, objects unworthy 
 of his especial regard and consideration ? What would be thought of the steward of a great landed estate, 
 were he found to be wholly ignorant of the nature of the different soils which predominated in its several 
 parts, and of the characters of the tenants who occupied them ? And shall man, as the steward of the 
 Almighty, who has especially placed him over the kingdom of nature, remain ignorant of the objects of his 
 stewardship ? Or is his acquaintance with animals to be confined to their mutilated carcasses when dead ; oi 
 his knowledge of their habits to extend only to the arts practised by them to escape from his meditated 
 destruction? On the contrary, the reflecting sportsman will take a higher ground.- he will consider that, 
 while the capture of animals is a legitimate portion of his stewardship, their connection with him in the vast 
 field of nature should not be lost sight of; and that a more intimate observance of their forms, habits, and 
 manners, instead of curtailing his amusements, will greatly extend and diversify them. His interest will be 
 carried greatly beyond the bagging of his game, the excellent dish his cook makes of it, or the zest which the 
 savoury treat gives to the viands that follow it. As it has been our professed aim, from the outset, to make 
 rural sports an intellectual, as well as an amusing pursuit, we shall beg leave to offer a few more considerations 
 in proof that the arts of the chase and the study of philosophy, so far from being incompatible with each other, 
 are, on the contrary, intimately connected, and mutually aid each other. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The particular Importance of the Study of Zoology to the Followers of Field Sports. 
 
 531. The importance of an acquaintance with zoology is seldom siffflciently appreciated by sportsmen ; and 
 yet no persons have such opportunities for a successful study of that science, and to none can it prove 
 more interesting or more useful. Indeed, it is so intimately connected with every portion of their practice 
 that it only excites our wonder that so many are to be found ignorant of it. The classical sportsman 
 would be ashamed to be thought uninformed on the transformations celebrated by Ovid ; and yet many such 
 an one is unable to trace them to the apposite facts in natural history from which they are derived. From 
 how many errors and mortifications would only a moderate knowledge of the natural history of animals 
 save the follower of rural sports. One kills an animal he supposes altogether a lusus naturte ; he exults in 
 his prize, and probably sends it to London to be preserved, and gets laughed at by his more discerning 
 neighbour, who recognises in the wonder some well known object under a disguise incident to either sex, age, 
 locality, or time of the year. Many a stoat, in his white winter fur, has been stuffed, and thus served to 
 perpetuate the ignorance of its owner ; and we have more than once been shown " a wonder of a pheasant 1 " 
 " half cock and half hen !" nor was it easy to persuade the possessor that it is very common for the female 
 pheasant, when she becomes too old for incubation, to assume much of the external characters of the male. 
 
1.58 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part XL 
 
 106 
 
 532. We have also of late met with some .grave discussions on the food of the snipe ; the 
 prevailing opinion being that it is supported by suction only, whereas observant sportsmen 
 ,. must have witnessed the dying bird dis- 
 
 "^Ux^ (\H' ^ili(fli J /'•''■ fforse the last worm he had swallowed 
 
 'fig. 106.). The detection of these in- 
 stances of ignorance gives pain to the 
 individual found so " wanting ;" whereas, 
 only a slight acquaintance with zoology 
 would wholly prevent such palpable 
 errors. We opine, however, that they are 
 becoming more and more rare every day. 
 Zoology is now a part of the study of 
 most persons; and should any one find it 
 too dry to pursue in his closet, let him 
 become an out-door naturalist, and his 
 predilections towards nature's works will 
 increase every day. He will then be 
 fairly enlisted, nor will he ever have 
 reason to repent tne pursuits he has chosen, but will be led each day to increase his inti- 
 macies with the living forms around, and to study in nature's works the beauty, vastness, 
 and harmony of design, in nature's God. 
 
 5.33. An ignorajice of natural history deprives the sportsman of half his pleasure. To pursue 
 merely to destroy, is to represent man in his savage state, who takes no other interest in the 
 various living forms around him than as they may glut his predacity, or yield him profit. 
 The zoologist, on the contrary, while he pursues the game with ardour, and is neither neg- 
 lectful of the pleasure derived from the chase of it, nor insensible of its value as an edible after- 
 wards, extends his views to the conditions of the existence of each variety he meets, whether 
 he regards the solitary individual or the congregated group. Whether he examines their form, 
 or observes their habits, he is delighted with the ample illustrations of that adaptation by 
 which every living object is peculiarly fitted for the circumstances under which it is placed. 
 534. If the sportsman he mi agriculturist, an acquaintance with zoology proves doubly 
 useful ; indeed, to such an one.it may be said to be indispensably requisite. Mr. Loudon 
 has aptly illustrated its importance to this class of persons in his Encyclopedia of Agriculture, 
 p. 283., by the following anecdote: — " In 1788, great alarm was excited in the country by 
 the probability of importing in wheat, from North America, the insect called the Hessian- 
 fly, whose dreadful ravages had spread desolation and almost famine over that country 
 during the two preceding years. The privy council sat day after day, anxiously debating 
 what measures should be adopted to ward off a danger, more to be dreaded, as they well 
 knew, than the plague or pestilence. Expresses were sent off in all directions to the officers 
 of the customs at the difFerent out-ports respecting the examination of cargoes. Dispatches 
 were sent to the ambassadors in France, Austria, Prussia, and America, to gain that in- 
 formation which only a scientific knowledge of the insect would supply ; and so important 
 was the business deemed, that, according to Mr. Young, the minutes of council, and the 
 documents collected, fill upwards of two hundred octavo pages. Fortunately, England 
 contained one illustrious naturalist, whose attention had long been directed to all subjects 
 which connect natural history with agriculture, and to whom the privy council had the 
 wisdom to apply. It was by Sir Joseph Banks's entomological knowledge, and through 
 his suggestions, that they were at length enabled to form some kind of judgment on the 
 subject. This judgment was after all, however, very imperfect. Sir Joseph Banks had 
 never seen the Hessian-fly, nor was it described in any entomological system. He called 
 for facts respecting its nature, propagation, and economy, which could be had <)nly in 
 America. These were obtained as speedily as possible, and consisted of numerous letters 
 from individuals, essays from magazines, the reports of the British minister there, &c. One 
 would have supposed that, from these statements, many of them drawn up by farmers who 
 had lost entire crops by the insect, which they professed to have examined in every stage, 
 the requisite information might have been obtained. So far, however, was this from being 
 the case, that many of the writers seemed ignorant, whether the insect was a moth, a fly, 
 or what they termed a bug I And though, from the concurrent testimony of several, its being 
 a two-winged fly seemed pretty accurately ascertained, no intelligent description was given 
 from which any naturalist could infer to what genus it belonged, or whether it was a known 
 species or not. With regard to the history of its propagation and economy, the statements 
 were so various and contradictory that, though he had such a mass of materials before him, 
 Sir Joseph Banks was unable to form any satisfactory conclusion." Neither is it irrelevant to 
 the cause we plead to add, with Dr. Turton, that " Had natural history been more generally 
 known, Milton would not have described the whale as a scaly animal, nor the snake as having 
 a hairy mane ; nor would the arms of many of our nobility have been supported by the repre- 
 sentations of compound animals, existing only in the imagination of fanciful dreamers.' 
 
Book U. IMPORTANCE OF THE STUDY OF ZOOLOGY. 159 
 
 535. The sporting naturalist is never in danger of meeting with a blank day, which 
 may be considered as a very valuable distinction in his favour above his fellows. When 
 the hound can inhale little scent, and both fox and hare mock the hunter's toil ; when the 
 birds will not lie, or when wary fish refuse the daintiest baits, the philosophic sportsman 
 can derive instruction and pleasure from the consideration of that instinct which diversifies 
 the habits of these animals so much as to render them at one time an easy prey, and at 
 another totally unattainable. The sportsman who adds to the love of the chase the study 
 of nature generally, can never be wholly disappointed : for him some new fact in zoology will 
 still present itself to delight and instruct, or some nondescript, or at least rare, variety among 
 the living wonders around may reward his search and increase his Fauna. When the unpro- 
 pitious skies absolutely drive the sportsman out of the field, and force him to seek shelter 
 in the first friendly barn or village inn, what happens to him who, in addition to his fond- 
 ness of the chase, is an ardent admirer and attentive observer of nature generally? And, 
 under similar circumstances, what is the situation of him who, uninterested and uninformed 
 with regard to every thing but the animal gratification of pursuing game, is thus frus- 
 trated ? Having no other resource, he becomes a prey to unmitigated chagrin, and feels 
 all the tedium of absolute vacancy, and the regrets of total disappointment. Let us sup- 
 pose such a person driven by the unexpected storm to his temporary domicile, a small 
 village inn, where, shut up without a companion, we may picture him as sighing at his ill- 
 luck, ever and anon uttering bitter execrations at the weather, which has blasted his hopes 
 and left him without a resource. It is in vain he visits the door, or looks out of the 
 window ; the stormy winds continue to mock his woes, and the pouring shower drowns 
 his hopes. The ancient and massive oak table, which juts out in pride from the side of 
 his apartment, serving to support a respectable pile of some three or four equally massive 
 tomes, attracts his attention, and in hopes of something to amuse, he breaks the connection 
 between these constant companions, and, lamentahile dictu (to him whose readings are pro- 
 bably unfrequent, and then only of the lightest kind), he discovers two folios of Fox's Martyrs 
 and a Family Bible, whose unprinted spaces exhibit the genealogies of the members of the 
 landlord's family, through whose hands the sacred volume has passed, written in various 
 hands, and different degrees of legibility, but of whose piety no doubt can remain, each 
 several notice of ownership being followed by the olden prayer, " God give us grace therein 
 to look," &c., &c. Can we do other than pity our unfortunate when thus situated? for 
 how little likely are these to suit his taste. What would he not now give for an odd 
 volume of Life in London 9 Even the oldest edition of Joe Miller would be acceptable. 
 His cigars are without flavour ; his brandy and water is not mixed to his taste ; and misery 
 has now taken possession of his mind, because it was before unfurnished. 
 
 536. But how fares it, under similar circumstances, with the observant naturalist ? Familiar 
 with nature in every shape, it may even be expected of him that his prescience may save 
 him the mortification of choosing an unpropitious day. For, at early dawn he can usually 
 foretell the coming storm, by watching the promises held out of favourable or unfavourable 
 weather in the various objects around him. It may be expected that, on his rising, he will 
 first cast his eyes upwards, where, should he discover horizontal stripings of the cirro-stratus, 
 to which the nimbus from below is reaching up with envious emulation, hq begins to 
 doubt ; but if he further observes, that although the sun has appeared, yet the flowers of 
 the convolvulus, of the anemone, and those of the anagallis also, remain closed ; and fur- 
 ther, if he find the awn pf the wild oat and sweet-scented spring-grass extended "most 
 provokingly straight," his acquaintance with these signs of the approaching storm will 
 retain him at home, and prevent those mortifications which the less informed and less ob- 
 servant fall into by going abroad. Let us, however, suppose our naturalist not to have met 
 with these premonitory signs, but to be at once deprived of his intended sport by a sudden 
 change in the weather, or by any one of those unexpected reverses which are apt to deprive 
 all of us of the particular entertainment we meditate. Is he thereby cut off from all 
 enjoyment ? Are his pleasures all marred, even though he be doomed to remain some 
 hours in his room alone ? No ! For him thg page of nature is open, of which " a new 
 edition with additions" is published every morning, by which he is furnished with endless 
 variety in his researches, and constant increase to his stores. With this great book ever 
 before him, he can make every situation agreeable. He can turn even the storm to his 
 advantage, by watching the modifications which the clouds continue to assume. The 
 momentary doubtful presages of fine weather he augurs will be destroyed, from the rapid 
 increase of the cumulus and its floccular appendages ; but the pencilled threadings of cirrus, 
 as they stretch across the firmament, he hails with delight. Or, he can watch the effects 
 which the warring elements have on animals from the window of his apartment, and feel 
 a pleasing interest in the employ. Impelled by their instincts to avoid the deluge, he 
 observes the butterfly as it hastens to secrete itself under the surface of some polished and 
 ample leaf, or he watches the humble bee seeking momentary shelter by creeping to the 
 bottom of some umbelliferous flower which winds around the casement. The duck, on the 
 contrary, supplied as it is with an oleaginous reservoir to render its feathered dress waterproof. 
 
1(50 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 enjoys the shower which beats down insects for its repast, or enables it in security to search for 
 minute helices below, or to strain them between the horny processes of the mandibles from 
 the aquatic plants which float on the surface. From these, and innumerable other instincts, 
 which are always present to view, a zoologist can derive pleasure, and he can feel admiration 
 at that wonderful system of adaptation which has ordained " that sufficient for the day is 
 the evil thereof." 
 
 Sect. 1 1. The Systematic Division of Animals. 
 
 537. A systematic inquiry into the animal kingdom should properly commence with man, as 
 the head of the whole. Our notice of him, however, for obvious reasons, will be confined to this 
 acknowledgment of his pre-eminence. The principal division of the subordinates, our 
 limits and the nature of the work will prevent us from entering into any minute detail of. 
 But, as it is our desire to enhance the sportsman's pleasure, instead of curtailing it ; and as 
 we are certain that a scientific knowledge of the objects of his pursuit will double his 
 zest in the chase after them, we would bespeak his attention while we treat of the 
 station, the external characters, and the anatomical and physiological facts, which belong to 
 the animals he pursues. In so doing, it will be our particular study to avoid any dry 
 detail ; and we hope so to mingle zoological information with the ordinary occurrences of the 
 sportsman's career, that his hound and his horn, his dog and his gun, his fly-line and his 
 trolling-rod, shall be dearer to him than ever, from the instructive and interesting asso- 
 ciations such discoursings will raise in his mind in his future sportings. 
 
 538. Zoological detail, it is natural to suppose, when offered to an indiscriminate body of 
 sportsmen, will be more likely to prove acceptable when divided into departments ; for the 
 piscatory amateur will feel most interested in the natural history of fishes, as the zealot of 
 the trigger will prize an ornithological sketch before one which treated on quadrupeds only ; 
 which latter is more likely to be prized by the fox hunter before any other. As Mammalia, 
 or, as we mean here, quadrupeds, take the lead in all treatises on natural history, so our first out- 
 lines will be sketched from them. The natural history of birds will precede the treatises on 
 hawking and shooting, as that of fishes and insects will be attached to our angling department. 
 This division of the subject, though burdensome to the composer, we are inclined to think 
 will prove most acceptable to our sporting readers generally, as more immediately con- 
 necting each variety of field sports with the natural history of the animals which are the 
 objects of pursuit in them. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Advantages of Systematic Classification. 
 
 539. The several portions of the chain of existence exhibit few discordances ; they unite with 
 each other in such a way as to excite our admiration at the pleasing variety exhibited in 
 their appearance, as well as at the intrinsic uniformity of the whole. Nay, the distinction 
 between what is called dead and living matter is so difficult to define, as to make the im- 
 mediate connection of these seemingly discordant principles more than suspected by some, 
 and, as observed by an ingenious writer, " The matter of which organic bodies consist is pre- 
 cisely the same as that which is found in the inorganic -. it is not a difference in the nature 
 of their component particles, but a difference in their arrangement, that constitutes the 
 essential distinction between those two great classes. The very name of organic bodies 
 points to this fact ; for they are denominated organic, because the matter of which they 
 consist is invariably arranged in a peculiar manner, termed organisation. Dead, or in- 
 organic matter, arranged in this peculiar manner, and modified according to certain un- 
 known laws, becomes organic : what the modification is by which inorganic is converted 
 into organic matter we are wholly ignorant." In proceeding from the simplest inorganic 
 body to such as exhibit the complexity of crystallisation, a uniting link seems apparent 
 between the mineral and the vegetable kingdoms; while this latter exhibits even stronger 
 traits of continuity with animal life. Tlius the lichen, which incrusts the stone, is barely 
 a step higher in the scale of being than the stone itself. The mimosa evinces a greater de- 
 gree of irritability than the muscle and many other Molusca. The gyrations of the sun- 
 flower, marigold, and other compound radiated flowers ; the extensive journeyings of the 
 potato plant, entombed within a cellar, towards the smallest crevice which presents itself 
 for its exit ; the approaches of the tendrils of many tender plants, which are directed with 
 unerring certainty towards the neighbouring objects for support, are proofs of an in- 
 stinctive sense of their own weakness ; while the predatory arts of the Dionaa Muscipula, 
 and the care of the tamarind tree to wrap its leaves around the tender fruit, are manifest- 
 ations of perception which unite the links of the vegetative with the animal sphere of 
 existence. The natures of these vegetables, when compared with those of Polypi and 
 Medustc, with powers of locomotion so confined, give the palm of superiority to them. 
 Irritability, which was long considered as the distinctive and peculiar attribute of animal 
 life, is also more evident in the sensitive, and some other plants than it is in corals, sponges, 
 &c., which may be cut and hacked without the smallest manifestation of sensation. If we 
 seek for lines of strict demarcation between the beast and the bird, where shall we find 
 
Book II. 
 
 ADVANTAGES OF SYSTEMATIC CLASSIFICATION. 
 
 Mr. Lawrence, on this interesting 
 
 them? They certainly do not exist in the popular criterion, that the one walks, and the 
 
 other flies ; for the bat, as we have elsewhere shown, is as entirely quadrupedal as the horse, 
 
 and as mammiferous as the cow. Furnished with an extensive membrane, which stretches 
 
 from one extremity to the other, he, it is true, flaps his way in the air after the manner of 
 
 birds, for his habits of life, and the food he subsists on, require these peculiar organs of 
 
 adantation. The ornithorynchus {fig. 107.) a quadruped of New South Wales, though well 
 
 defined in all its other members, has its head 
 107 ^^ ^.— . - ■■ — '- 
 
 i^>^5 terminated by an exact resemblance to the beak 
 ^' of a duck, forming an additional approximation of 
 the classes of birds and beasts. Neither can the 
 _. ^-T distinctive lines between beasts and fishes be 
 ^*^ traced with any greater exactitude. The 
 cetaceous tribes, one and all, belong to Mam- 
 malia, while reptiles are also united by close 
 affinities, as we know, with both these classes, 
 subject, observes : — " The pursuits of zootomy (com- 
 parative anatomy), in unfolding the internal mechanism and its movements, display the 
 most evident transitions and gradations of organisation and economy. We see classes and 
 orders; as, for example, birds, and the Testiidines (the turtle and tortoise kinds), which, 
 by their external configuration, are quite insulated in the creation, connected in the most 
 natural manner with others of quite a different form, and united to them by the principle of 
 internal resemblance. The four component parts of the upper extremity, viz., the 
 shoulder, arm, fore-arm, and hand, can clearly be shown to exist in the anterior extremities 
 of all Mammalia, however dissimilar they may appear on a superficial inspection, and 
 however widely they may seem to deviate from the human structure. The wings of the 
 bat, osteologically considered, are hands ; the bony stretchers of the cutaneous membrane 
 being the digital phalanges or fingers, extremely elongated (see Jig. 108.); where, from the 
 ,Qo extremity, may be seen one digit or finger of each 
 wing tipped with a small nail. The dolphin, porpoise, 
 and all other whales, have a fin on each side, just 
 behind the head, consisting apparently of a single 
 piece. But we find, under the integuments of this 
 fin-like member, all the bones of an anterior ex- 
 tremity. The bones of the wing of birds also have a 
 great and unexpected resemblance to those of the 
 fore-feet of the Mammalia ; and the fin-like wing of 
 the penguin, although employed in swimming only, 
 contains within the integuments the same bones as 
 the wings of other birds, which execute the very 
 different office of flight." These illustrations will be 
 more fully borne out, and the facts stated will become more apparent, by comparing 
 the skeletons of each class as presented in the General Anatomy of Animals, which is soon to 
 follow. 
 
 540. In the grand classes of nature, the arbitrary divisions into genera and species are, 
 therefore, only nominally restrictive, and may in fact be seen to slide into each other, in 
 many instances, by almost imperceptible gradations. The hyaena exhibits the several cha- 
 racters of the CanincB, the Vivcrrw, and the Suricaies. The lama may be claimed by both 
 the camel and deer ; the zebra appears as the intermediate of the ox and camel, as the 
 nylgau seems to connect the ox with the antelope. A common model unites the sexes even, 
 as we see in the males of the marsupial animals, which exhibit the type of the abdominal 
 pouch, or false belly of the females, and in the nipples of ourselves and our dogs. The 
 horns of the giraffe, the canine teeth of the horse, and the additamentary toes of some dogs, 
 are also organs which appear to have been given less for use than for a disposition to adhere 
 to a certain model, and to establish a harmonious connection throughout the animal chain. 
 Man himself, who boasts of his pre-eminence in his erect attitude, is intrenched on by some 
 apes, who also naturally assume the same position ; and who, in stature, in the absence of a 
 tail, as- well as in cunning and address, are little behind the human inhabitants of some 
 countries. 
 
 541 . An admirable connection is also kept up between the several kingdoms of nature, by each 
 being necessary to the existence of the other. The destruction of animal and vegetable 
 matter supplies the waste of inorganic matter, while the detritus of the latter furnishes the 
 pabulum vita of plants ; which in their turn afford food and shelter to animals. It is thus 
 that nothing is lost. " Total destruction " is a terra that ought to be blotted from the voca- 
 bulary of the philosopher ; for the decay of one portion of nature furnishes matter for 
 erecting a new superstructure. 
 
 542. The progress of systematic classification was slow, and, in tracing it, Aristotle may be 
 considered as the first systematic zoologist. His divisions of animals were, however, priiv 
 
 M 
 
162 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part JL 
 
 cipally founded on their external forms ; their food, their dwellings, and habits. His 
 penetrating mind, nevertheless, discovered that much was yet wanting ; and he left a recom- 
 mendation, that future naturalists should, in addition to these particulars, minutely examine 
 the internal structure of animal bodies, and likewise inform themselves of the functions of 
 their several organs ; by which means a classification, at once systematic and natural, might 
 be formed. It was not, however, until the times of Gesner, Aldrovandi, Ray, Johnstone, 
 Charlaton, Klein, and Aretedi, when comparative anatomy began truly to engage attention, 
 that successful attempts were made to class and group animals, according to the distinctive 
 characters which nature had impressed on them. At this period, therefore, what is now 
 termed the " natural method" of zoological classification put forth its effective buds, whicn were, 
 without doubt, pushed into blossom by Linnaeus, but did not fully expand until our own 
 times. It is somewhat ungrateful to the memory of so great a naturalist as Linna;us to 
 state, as it is now fashionable to do, that the progress of the natural method of classification 
 was principally retarded by his great efforts in the cause. It is true that his compendious and 
 artificial divisions of the world of nature so fascinated his readers at large, that the natural 
 system of division was somewhat mystified : it was, however, never entirely lost sight of, but 
 continued to advance under the protection of the very system now too much decried. 
 What, though we cannot deny that such system was fettered with technicalities, and obscured 
 by artificial distinctions, not altogether acknowledged by nature, and often injurious to a 
 proper acquaintance with her works ; it is nevertheless true, that his classes were mainly 
 framed on the structure of the organs of the body and their functional phenomena. His 
 orders also were almost wliolly derived from the number and peculiarities of the teeth, 
 although the remaining data were mostly equivocal ; for, unfortunately for science, he was 
 neither a profound anatomist nor a physiologist. It is probably owing to this want being but 
 little felt by Linnwus in framing his Sexual System of Plants, that this portion of his labours 
 is so pre-eminently great. 
 
 543. The present extension of the " natural method of classification " was to be expected, therefore, as these 
 defects in the systema naturw became more and more apparent ; but more particularly so when comparative 
 anatomy and physiology began to engage almost universal attention. It was then that zoology rapidly 
 advanced ; and as new varieties presented themselves from our more extensive foreign and domestic inter- 
 courses, the opportunities for its improvement multiplied. It may however be considered, that the " artificial 
 si/stet)i," as that of Linnseus is called, happily paved the way to a classification founded on a critical examina- 
 tion of the various systems of organs, both internal and external, of one animal group, as compared with those 
 of other groups. In this field the names of Cams, Blmnenbach, Lamark, Latreille, and Cuvier, stand 
 conspicuous among foreigners, as those of Home, Hunter, Carlisle, Lawrence, and a very long list of others 
 more modern, but equally eminent, shine at home. With these aids, but particularly from the indefatigable 
 researches of Baron Cuvier, we may hope eventually to possess a system of zoology so compendious, 
 accurate, and well defined, that the tyro in natural histoiy may be enabled by it readily to discover the name, 
 character, and properties, of any livuig subject he may meet with in his own or any other country. We 
 would recommend the reader, interested in this subject, to refer to the treatise on Si/stematic Zoology by Mr. 
 Swainson, where he will find it treated with that acumen which marks all the writings of that eminent 
 naturalist. 
 
 544. The zoological classification of Cuvier is ai present the most popular, and is that most 
 generally used by naturalists. It derives its superiority over that of Linnaus by framing, 
 as already observed, the principal divisions of animals more from the nervous and sensorial, 
 than from the circulatory and respiratory, systems. This very important improvement was 
 the result of a profound acquaintance with anatomy and physiology, which the great pro- 
 fessor of Upsal had never acquired ; probably, however, less owing to any defect in the vast 
 powers of his mind, or any insensibility to the value of comparison, than to the nature of the 
 time he lived in, and to circumstances over which he had little control. It remained, there- 
 fore, for after times to offer the means, ami to perfect the habit, of pursuing the study of 
 natural history, by extensive research and copious induction. 
 
 545. The mixed and the quinary methods of classification, also, engage the attention of some 
 eminent naturalists of the present day. The mixed method is compounded of the natural 
 one of Cuvier, and the artificial one of Linnaeus. Dr. Fleming's highly prized work, The 
 History of British Animals, is written after this method ; " in which," to use his own word.s, 
 " the characters employed are derived from all the systems of organs, and the subordinate 
 parts of these ; assigning, as the test of their importance, the extent of their occurrences and 
 of their inHuence." The binary or dichotomous systems are evidently the ground-plan of 
 the learned doctor's fabric. 
 
 546. The quinary system of zoological classification has lately occupied the attention of some 
 of our most eminent naturalists. It appears to have been first proposed by Mr. MacLeay 
 in his HorcB Enfomohgicce, and, among others, it was warmly espoused and adopted, first by 
 Mr. Vi-^ors, and subsequently by Mr. Swainson, Mr. Bennett, and several other eminent 
 zoologists. It maybe thus stated: — Every natural group of animals is supposed to be 
 canabieofa demonstrable division into five members: these five members also admit of a binary 
 distribution of two normal, or typical, and three aberrant ; or, in other words, as we understand 
 it, every group may be considered as characterised by its affinities, which are arranged in a 
 circular series of five members, two of which closely correspond with the type, and are hence 
 normal, as the remaining three, which do not correspond so intimately with the type, are aber- 
 raiit. Mr. Swainson, we believe, continues to advocate this system, which he exemplifies by the 
 
Book II. CLASSIFICATION OF ANIMALS. ,y., 
 
 following propositions: — " First; That every natural series of beings, in its progress from 
 a given point, either actually returns, or evinces a tendency to return again, to that point, 
 thereby forming a circle. Second; The primary circular divisions of every group are three 
 actually, or five apparently. Third ; The contents of such a circular group are sym- 
 bolically, or analogically, represented by the contents of all other circles in the animal 
 kingdom. Fourth ; That these primary divisions of every group are cliaracterised by 
 definite peculiarities of form, structure, and economj', which, under diversified modifications, 
 are uniform throughout the animal kingdom, and are therefore to l)e regarded as the 
 primary types of nature. Fifth ; That the different ranks, or degrees, of circular groups, 
 exhibited in the animal kingdom, are nine in number, each being involved within the other." 
 ( Geography and Classification of Animals, p. 225.) 
 
 Sect. III. The Natural Method of Classification of Cavier and his Followers. 
 
 547. The natural system of classification, when stripped of its embellishments, is the 
 arrangement into groups, according to the aggregate of fixed resemblances, not only of 
 those which are external, but also of those which are internal. Consequentlv, it is some- 
 what erroneous to state of the natural method, " that it is nothing more than a return to the 
 manner of looking at objects, and classing them ; adopted instinctively by every human 
 being. " Would mere instinct have taught us to draw our inferences from anatomy ? 
 
 548. The primary divisions of Baron Cuvier are derived from considering all animals as 
 either vertebrated or invertehrated, and may be thus stated: — 1st. vertebrated animals; 
 2d. moluscous animals ; 3d. articulated animals ; 4th, radiated animals. 
 
 549. Vertebrated animals possess a spine which iiicases the important nervous rope, called spinal 
 marrow. To the spine is added a protecting thoracic bony case-work of ribs. The Verte- 
 brata have all red blood, a muscular heart, a mouth opening transversely, and jaws movino- 
 in the same plane; they have distinct organs of visions, smell, hearing, and taste; and they 
 have never more than four limbs. Mammalia, birds, reptiles, and fishes, are all of them 
 vertebrated animals. 
 
 550. Invertebrated animals include the remaining grand divisions, or, in other words, all 
 such animals as are destitute of a bony spinal column and an articulated osseous skeleton. 
 In most of these divisions, also, the blood is white. They are called moluscous, when the 
 muscles are attached to the skin, whether such animals be with or without a shell, as snails 
 and slugs ; articulated, when the body is divided into rings, or segments, to the interior of 
 which the muscles are attached (insects in general, and worms are of this kind) ; and 
 radiated, when the organs of motion or sensation radiate from a common centre, as in the 
 star-fish, &c. To these Cuvierian general characters it may be added, that animals with 
 vertebra are again divided into such as are warm-blooded, and such as are cold-blooded. 
 Each of these are again subdivided, the warm-blooded into beasts and birds ; and the cold- 
 blooded into reptiles and fishes. 
 
 Chap. XL 
 
 A comprehensive View of the component Parts of the Body of Animals, their Connections 
 
 and Uses. 
 
 551. We must premise that we contemplated, and indeed had prepared, both by figures and 
 descriptions, a much more extended anatomical and physiological detail of the various parts 
 of quadrupeds than we now oflfer. To fulfil these intentions we however found would so 
 intrench on our actual sporting detail, that, to circumscribe our work within reasonable 
 limits, it became necessary we should curtail something. Now, as our work professes to be 
 especially intended to present the principal features of field sports universally, from the 
 earliest to the latest periods, it is evident that, to redeem our pledge, we could not effect 
 our curtailment here, but must do it on the anatomical and physiological matter, althouo-h 
 such had been already prepared. We have done this with regret, but yet with less than we 
 should have felt were we not able to point out sources from whence the deficiency can be 
 supplied. The works of the eminent men named in paragraph 543. are calculated to do 
 this, and of living authors we would particularly recommend for the purpose Dr. Fleming's 
 British Animals, and his inestimable work, The Philosophy of Zoology. The subject indeed 
 IS now so popular, that it exhibits itself to the reader's notice in many other publications of 
 the present day. Should life and health be spared us, we may yet attempt to fill up the out- 
 hne fully. The field is a rich one, and the more labourers there may be in it, the more 
 plentiful will be the harvest ; in the meantime, we will proceed with our outline. 
 
 552. The hahils and manners of animals are not all that can he studied v^ith pleaS7crc : nor is the cl,Tssifi- 
 natural history. Who can read Arclideacon Paley's Natural Theology, or Perceval B Lord's Povular 
 
 ^ tteirtl'ld'and'Jotpl^f """'^'' 7 .'".?"''"■ ?", '' 'k'^^ "*" '^e str.u^turf and functions of animals with ?j 
 as their head, and to seek the manifestations of the Deity in the deign and composition of the various living 
 
 IM 2 
 
164 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 creatures around him. But we will close our own appeal, and call in the aid of an ingenious writer in the 
 Library of Useful Knowledge, who, on the subject of Animal Mechanics, thus observes ; — " Suppose a man, 
 ignorant of anatomy, to pick up a bone in an unexplored country, he learns nothing, except that some animal 
 has lived and died there ; but the anatomist can, by that single bone, estimate, not merely the size of the 
 animal, as well as If he saw the print of its foot, but the form and joints of the skeleton, the structure of its 
 jaws and teeth, the nature of its food, and its internal economy. This, to one ignorant of the subject, must 
 appear wonderful, but it is after this manner that the anatomist proceeds. Let us suppose that he has 
 taken up that portion of bone in the limb of the quadruped which corresponds to the human wrist ; and 
 that he finds that the form of the bones does not admit of free motion in various directions, like the 
 paw of the carnivorous creature; it is obvious, by the structure of the part, that the limb must have been 
 merely for supporting the animal, and for progression, and not for seizing prey. This leads him to the fact 
 that there were no bones resembling those of the hand and fingers, or those of the claws of the tiger ; for the 
 motions which that conformation of bones permits in the paw, would be useless without the rotation of the 
 wrist : he concludes that these bones were formed in one mass, like the canon bone, pastern bone, and 
 coffin bones, of the horse. The motion limited to flection and extension of the foot of a hoofed animal implies 
 the absence of a collar bone and a restrained motion in the shoulder joint ; and thus the naturalist, from the 
 specimen in his hand, has got a perfect notion of all the bones of the anterior extremity ! The motions of the 
 extremities imply a condition of the spine which unites them. Each bone of the spine will have that form 
 which permits the bounding of the stag, or the galloping of the horse ; but it will not have that form of joining 
 which admits the turning or writhing of the spine, as in the leopard or the tiger. And now he comes to the 
 head : the teeth of a carnivorous animal, he says, would be useless to rend prey, unless there were claws to 
 hold it, and a mobility of the extremities, like the hand, to grasp it. He considers, therefore, that the teeth 
 must have been for bruising herbs, and the back teeth for grinding. The socketing of these teeth in the jaw 
 gives a peculiar form to these bones, and the muscles which move them are also peculiar; in short, he forms 
 a conception of the shape of the skull. From this point he may set out anew, for, by the form of the teeth, he 
 ascertains the nature of the stomach, the length of the intestines, and all the peculiarities which mark a 
 vegetable feeder." {Animal Mechanics, p. 15.) 
 
 Sect. I. The External Parts of the Body of Animals considered. 
 
 653. All animals are found to possess an exterior covering, or skin, which'appears to be given to modify their 
 surface, regulate their form, and protect them from the action of surrounding elements. In the more perfect 
 animals this organ consists of the following parts : the cuticle, the corpus mucosum, the' corium, the pan- 
 niculus, camosus, and the cellular web. 
 
 554. The cuticle, or epiderniis, is common to all animals. It is destitute of blood-vessels and fibres, is 
 porous, of different degrees of tenacity, and varies greatly in substance, being extremely thick in parts exposed 
 to pressure, as the balls of the feet of the Digitigrnda, and on the backs of our beasts of burden. It is porous, 
 to enable it to allow both of the exit and absorption of various gases and liquids, by which many important 
 animal processes are carried on. It exfoliates in the form of scurf, and is the dandritf, which is seen to fly off 
 the horse when curried or brushed by the groom, and the white powder, which smears the hand when passed 
 against the body of fowls in a direction contrary to the natural inclination of the feathers. In quadrupeds and 
 birds, and indeed in most animals, the cuticle is somewhat unctuous to the touch, and in fishes is frequently 
 covered with mucus. It is capable of m.my important modifications, by which it assumes the character of 
 nails, claws, hoofs, plates, and scales. It also exhibits some extraordinary but valuable alterations and 
 accretions ; such are seen in the callosities of the camel, lama, and cameleopardus, and in the cervical plates of 
 the crocodile and alligator. 
 
 555. The mucous web is a finely organised tissue, interposed between the epidermis,or hard insensible skin, 
 and the cutis vera, or sensible skin, from which latter it is probably secreted. It is this substance which gives 
 colour to the exterior of the body : thus the human inhabitants of Africa are alpiost black, because the 
 mucous web is as singularly dark in them as it is light in the Europeans. Some spotted quadrupeds owe 
 their variety of markings less to their hair than to this web ; indeed, we have reason to believe that the white 
 hair, or feathers, or skin, of either the brute or human albino is greatly influenced by some peculiarity in this 
 mucous expansion ; and also that the periodical changes of colour in the coverings of the body, which occur in 
 tropical animals, originate in corresponding changes in this same tissue. " The peculiar whiteness of the hair, 
 or feathers, to which albinos are subject, and which are seen, not only in quadrupeds and birds, but in the 
 human race, is occasioned by a defect in the colouring matter of these coverings of the skin, and is always 
 connected with a corresponding defect in vision also, arising from the deficiency in what is called the mucous 
 pigment. Blumenbach thinks that this deficiency is hereditary in some of the Mammalia, so as to form per- 
 manent white breeds of animals, of which the rabbit, mouse, and ferret, afford familiar instances. The 
 subject of albinos is intimately connected with some curious facts which have been recently investigated, 
 and go to prove the intimate connection between, or rather the identity of, that substance which gives colour 
 to the skin and hair with that which regulates the ability of the animal to endure a greater or less degree of 
 light." This mucous tissue being the same substance with the pigment at the bottom of the eye, it follows, 
 when the colour of the skin and hair change, the colour of the eyes does the same. (See Vision in Quadrupeds 
 andBirds, p. 185. G13,) 
 
 556. The corium (cutis vera), or true skin, lies immediately underneath the cuticle or mucous 
 web. It is more obviously organised than the two membranes by which it is covered, and 
 hence its papillary portion, which is probably a tissue of nervous fibres, is the im- 
 mediate organ of touch ; and although it extends over the whole body, yet it does so in 
 different degrees ; and we can understand from this, why some parts are more sensible 
 than others. It is also from peculiar modifications of these nervous, or villous, papillae, that 
 some animal parts, both of oin-selves and brutes, are more ticklish than others. Among 
 human persons all are more or less thus sensible in the palms of the hands and soles of the 
 feet ; such is also the case with certain parts of quadrupeds, &c., dependent on those parts 
 being furnished with nerves in greater plenty than most others. We may take this occasion 
 to remark that, as the sensation called tickling is nothing more than friction applied to the 
 surfaces of these cuticular papilL-r, which we possess in common with quadrupeds, and 
 as we know how difficult it is to bear to be tickled ourselves, we should feel more pity 
 than anger for the poor horse, who winces and stamps when whisped or curried; in which 
 cases it is unquestionably done less from vice, than from that unconquerable aversion to this 
 species of irritation, which some of these valuable creatures feel more than others (as some of 
 ourselves are very ticklish, and others little so). If only a finger, held near our own necks, 
 will make the stoutest of us flinch, what may not a whisp of straw, with its countless points, 
 inflict on the sensitive skin of the horse, particularly when in high condition. .Spare him 
 therefore, tender reader, from correction at these times, and direct your grooms to do the 
 
POUCUPINE. 
 
 Book II. EXTERNAL PARTS OF ANIMALS. 165 
 
 same I Anatomy has failed to detect tho villous surface in fishes, and some inferior animals ; 
 but, as they also are gifted with acute sensation, there is little doubt that it does exist in them : 
 the poacher knows how to tickle the trout to its caption. In birds and reptiles the presence of 
 this sensitive expansion is averred, although it is not apparent, except in the soles of the feet. 
 
 557. " From experiments made to ascertain the composition of the corium, it appears to 
 consist chiefly of gelatine, and it is that substance which is employed in the manufacture of 
 glue. In the thin, soft, flexible hides, the gelatine does not possess the same degree of 
 viscidity as in those of more rigid texture ; and the glue obtained from such is proportionally 
 weak. It has already been stated that gelatine unites with tannin, forming a substance 
 which is insoluble in water. It is to this combination that leather owes its peculiar properties. 
 The skin is prepared for being converted into leather by maceration in plain water or in lime 
 water, in order to remove the cuticle and hairs. The tannin is obtained from oak bark by 
 infusion in water. The cleansed skin, now consisting chiefly of gelatine, upon being placed 
 in this infusion, unites with the tannin. The strength of the leather depends on the 
 strength of the hides ; the more rigid these are, the more tough and durable is the leather 
 which they furnish." (^Fleming's Zoology, vol. i. p. 85.) 
 
 558. The muscular web (panniculus carnosjts) varies greatly in its appearance, according 
 to the motions which the skin and its appendices are destined to perform. It consists of a 
 
 ,„„ layer of minute muscular fasciculi, the extremities of 
 
 ' ^^^' ^-^ - whose fibres are inserted into the corium externally, and 
 
 adhere to the body internally in various directions. This 
 layer is very obvious in the hedgehog and in the por- 
 cupine (Jig. 109.), where it assists in rolling up the body 
 and erecting the spines, and in birds, in the erection of 
 their feathers. It is wanting in the pig, while in the 
 frog it is found only under the throat ; on the contrary, 
 to the armadillo, manis, porcupine, hedgehog, and all 
 such animals as roll themselves up, it is of extraordinary 
 strength. In the horse also, and indeed in most quad- 
 rupeds, it is a most important organ. It is a guard against the insidious attacks of 
 insects, &c., and it likewise enables them so to corrugate the skin, as to dislodge such as 
 have already settled. It also operates on the general form and character of animals. It is 
 by this agent that the wild boar erects his bristles, the dog upraises his shaggy coat, 
 and the enraged turkey reverses the entire order of his feathers. 
 
 559. The cellular web forms the innermo&t layer of the common integuments, and rests imme- 
 diately on the flesh of the body. It consists of plates crossing one another in diflTerent 
 directions, and forming a cellular membrane, varying in its thickness, tenacity, and contents, 
 according to the species ; in frogs it does not exist. The cells of this membrane are filled with 
 various substances, according to the nature of the animal : in general, they contain fat, as in 
 quadrupeds and birds; and, when the quantity is considerable, it occasions that plumpness and 
 rotundity of the body and limbs, which appears in such as are fat. In the batrachian tribes, 
 as the frog, toad, lacerta, and some other cold-blooded reptiles, it is not present ; and hence 
 they never fatten, but always look alike, wrinkled and shrunken. In birds, the cellular 
 membrane exists in two forms, one of which receives air, and the other fat. Were these 
 portions not distinct, we might fatten a bird until it could not fly, which is never the case. 
 
 560. An important use of this web, when extensively filed tvith adipose matter, or fat, is to 
 weaken the sensibility of the skin to impressions of cold. Thus it is that the plump infant 
 is often found alive in the arms of the frozen mother, and that our pups are so plump what- 
 ever the bitch may be. Thus also the whale, which has to bear the northern cold, exhibits 
 a layer of many inches of blubber over its whole body, so that no part may suffer an 
 abstraction of its temperature. 
 
 5fil. The cellular tissue, as a reservoir of the fat of the body, when filled performs another 
 very important office in the system ; for it becomes a store against accidental or periodical 
 want, such as most animals are subject to at some seasons and under some circumstances, 
 more han others. The bear appears more than usually ravenous before his hybernation ; 
 for he is then laying in a supply of nutriment, that he may retire to his den loaded with fat ; 
 and, by the gradual absorption of this substance, may exist during his long sleep ; and thus, 
 when his torpidity leaves liim, this animal oil being exhausted, he is found lean and ema- 
 ciated. The cellular web is therefore intended as a storehouse to lay by supplies for acci- 
 dental want and extraordinary waste. Sickness and old age beget emaciation, because the 
 supply in these cases never equals the daily wants of the animal. 
 
 562. The appendices of the skin are hairs, feathers, horns, scales, shells, and crusts; and the 
 modifications of these substances may be considered as appendicular also. 
 
 563. Hair is an important appendage to the skin of animals, and tlie several hairs differ 
 remarkably in their structure. In most cases they are tubular, and appear to spring by a 
 bulbous extremity from the cellular web. In others they seem to be simple elongations of 
 tlie cuticle, as is proved by their being cast with the skin, as we see in caterpillars and in 
 
 M 3 
 
16<5 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 some jtliells. " Each hair," says Dr. Fleming, " coiislsts of an external horny covering, and 
 a central vascular part, termed medulla, or pith. This horny covering is composed of 
 numerous filaments placed laterally, to which different kinds of hair owe their striated 
 appearance. These filaments appear of unequal lengths^ those nearest the centre being 
 longest ; and, consequently, the hair assumes the form of an elongated cone, with its base 
 seated in the skin. This form gives to the hair that peculiar property on which the opera- 
 tion oi felting depends." In consequence of this .structure of the surface, if a hair is seized 
 at the middle between two fingers, and rubbed by them, the root will gradually recede, while 
 the point of the hair will approach the fingers; in other words, the hair will exhibit a pro- 
 gressive motion in the direction of the root, the imbricated surface preventing all motion in 
 the opposite direction. " It is owing," says the same authority, " to this state of the surface 
 of hairs, that woollen cloth, however soft and pliable, excites a disagreeable sensation of the 
 skin in those not accustomed to wear it. It likewise irritates sores by these asperities, and 
 excites inflammation. The surface of linen cloth, on the other hand, feels smooth, because 
 the fibres of which it consists possess none of those inequalities of surface by which hairs are 
 characterised." 
 
 564. If a quantity of wool he spread upon a table, covered with a woollen cloth, and pressed 
 down in different directions, it will be seen that each hair will begin to move in the direc- 
 tion of its root, as if it had been rubbed between the fingers. " Tlie different hairs, thus 
 moving in every direction, become interwoven with each other, and unite in a continuous 
 mass : this is the felt with which hats are made. Curled hairs entwine themselves with one 
 another more closely than those which are straight, though flexible, as they do not, like 
 these, recede from the point of pressure in a straight line ; and hence hatters employ various 
 methods to produce curl in the short fur of rabbits, hares, and moles, which they use. 
 This is accomplished chiefly by applying the solution of certain metallic salts to the fur by 
 a brush ; so that, when the hairs are dry, the surface which was moistened contracts more 
 than the other, and produces the requisite curve." {Fleming^s Zoology, vol. i. p. 88.) 
 
 565. The modifications of hair are various : some are thickest in the middle, and in 
 some animals they are seen flat. In the whiskers of the seal their margins are waved ; in 
 the porcupine and hedgehog they become spines ; in swine bristles; and, when crisped, they 
 form wool : but in all, hair forms one of the most permanent animal substances with which 
 we are acquainted, resisting putrefaction very long. Hair and horn have a very strong 
 aflSnity ; and, as we shall hereafter show, there is much reason to suppose that horns are only 
 agglutinised hairs. 
 
 566. The colour of the hair seems partly to depend on its own component parts, and partly 
 on those of the mucous web. That its own component parts may change, independently of 
 the mucous web, we conclude from the sudden alterations which take place in the colour of 
 the hair, and also from the diseases which affect it, as plica polonica, &c., which act without 
 disturbing the hue of the mucous web. The blanching quality of old age also, while it 
 operates on the hair, leaves the web unaltered in colour. We have however suflficient 
 proofs of an intimate connection between the colouring matter of the mucous web and the 
 tint of the hair. In piebald horses, and in spotted beasts of every kind, these analogies as 
 before observed, are certainly established. The colour of hair depending on internal struc- 
 tural arrangement, is supposed to indicate constitutional peculiarities also, a supposition 
 which facts seem to bear out. In the human subject dark hair betokens strength of body, 
 as hair of a light hue indicates weakness and irritability. Old animals become grey ; and 
 the hair which is reproduced after a wound is commonly white, because the part is yet in a 
 state of debility. The skins of white animals are also more subject to disease than those 
 of darker hues, and thus the white heels of horses are peculiarly liable to cracks and grease, 
 and the skin of white dogs to mange. Although, within certain limits, both the colour and 
 consistence of hair are fixed by nature, yet both are liable to become altered by domestica- 
 tion, by food, intermixture, &c., of which we have numberless proofs. Wild swine vary 
 little in colour, and not very greatly in figure, wherever found ; but, as domesticated animals, 
 they are of every hue, and their varieties of markings are endless ; removed from their 
 native soil, the texture of their hair varies also in its length, volume, &c. 
 
 567. The inclined position of the hair admirably adapts it for protecting the body. It does 
 so, to a certain degree, from external injury, and, to a great degree, from the access of 
 cold. The hair crisps, waves, and even assumes something of the texture of wool in the 
 arctic regions ; and, when animals in such situations are found with the hair long and 
 strai<Tht, there is always an under or an interposed layer of a fine woolly fabric added to it. 
 Thelnclined position of the hair is also well qualified to carry off the superfluous heat of the 
 body in arid climes. The natural direction of the hair however is liable to be distiirbed by 
 deran<rement in the skin itself, the corrugation of which reverses the order of the hair, as we 
 see in^'our domestic animals, particularly in horses and oxen. The skin, sympathising with 
 the internal organs, and more especially with the alimentary canal, in particular derange- 
 ments of both the stomach and bowels, the hair is seen to lose its inclined situation, and to 
 produce what is called a "staring coat." In such cases the unctuous secretions supplied 
 
Book II. EXTERNAL PARTS OF ANIMALS. IS7 
 
 by the vasciJar bulb becoming defective, the natr is not only altered in position, but becomes 
 dry, and feels harsh to the touch. In the cold fit of fever, the hair assumes the erect po- 
 sition, from the action of the fleshy pannicle which corrugates it. On jiarts subject to 
 much pressure, or such as are liable to be disturbed by continued motion, the hair is 
 inclined to become curled, by which it offers a more effectual resistance to either pressure 
 or friction. It is thus that we apply the crisped and tortuous fleece of the sheep in the 
 undressed skin under our saddles, collars, and cruppers, to prevent galling. 
 
 568. The hair is naturally deciduous in most animals ; many accidental circumstances also 
 take it away and renew it ; but its alternate increase and diminution is regular in all. In 
 horses the winter covering falls off in the spring, and the short coat of the summer gives 
 place to one longer and coarser in the autumn. Hair, though so useful to quadrupeds, is not 
 essential to their existence ; thus, there is a variety of Barbary dog, and of African horse, 
 wholly without it. It is also very sparingly supplied to some others of the Puchydermata, or 
 hard-skinned animals. 
 
 569. Wool differs from hair iti having its filaments rough on the surface. In hair, on the 
 contrary, it is smooth. Hair is nearly uniform in thickness throughout, except tapering a 
 little at the point ; wool is unequal in size, and rather larger towards its end. Wool de- 
 taches itself in mass ; hairs fall off separately. 
 
 570. Feathers are nearly allied to hairs, and consist of the quill, shaft, and web. The quill, 
 like the hair, takes its rise in the cellular membrane ; the central portion of the shaft has a 
 texture like cork ; and the web, which usually occupies both sides of it, is composed of what 
 are called barbes, and the sides with barbules. The colour of feathers exhibits great dif- 
 ference ; in some birds it varies with the seasons, in others with food, and in others with 
 the extinction of life. Like hairs, feathers ar»j not only renewed periodically, but they are 
 readily re-produced if accidentally destroyed. (See Natural History of Birds, p. 603.) 
 
 571. Horns are regarded by some as hairs agglutinated, and forming a hollow cone. The 
 fibrous structure of horn may be perceived in many animals at the base, where it unites with 
 the skin. At this part it receives the additions to its growth, the apex of the cone being 
 pushed out in proportion as the increase takes place at the root, and on the inner surface : 
 but horns differ remarkably from hair, in having their central cavity filled by a projection of 
 bone, or other solid substance, from the body beneath. 
 
 572. Of beaks. Dr. Fleming observes, " The substance which covers the external surface 
 of the maxillary bones of birds, is composed of horn. It varies greatly in texture and 
 markings, according to the species. It differs from the horns of quadrupeds chiefly in this 
 circumstance, that the colouring matter is not so completely fixed, but is probably preserved 
 in vessels which are still in communication with the body. At least it is well known, that 
 the colour of the bill varies with the season, and experiences considerable changes after death. 
 This, however, is inost remarkable in those birds, the horny covering of whose bills is thin, 
 so that the colour may depend on the fluids below. Horny beaks are found on birds and 
 many reptiles ; and, in the inferior classes, in ail those whose jaws are destined to cut hard 
 substances. " 
 
 .57;5. "Hoofs are horny envelopments secreted from an expansion of the cutis, and much re- 
 semble horns in the manner of their growth, and by encircling an osseous extremity. They 
 grow from the inner surface and base, and are thus fitted to supply the place of those parts 
 which are worn away by being exposed to friction against hard bodies. Hoofs are peculiar 
 to certain herbivorous quadrupeds. 
 
 574. "Claws, nails, and spurs. Claws resemble hoofs in structure and situation, deriving 
 their origin from the skin, having a bony centre, and occurring at the extremities of the 
 fingers and toes. The mechanism by means of which the claws are pushed out and re- 
 tracted in the cat genus deserves particular notice. The phalanx to which the claw is 
 attached is curved almost like an S, and has a sheath or groove into which the claw fits. An 
 elastic ligament extends from the joint of the first and second phalanges to the upper edge 
 of the third, keeping it so much bent backward^ as to bring it nearly in contact v/ith the 
 second. The claw is consequently turned upwards and concealed, so as not to be blunted 
 in walking. On the other hand, the tendon of the flexor muscle is inserted into the lower 
 edge of the same phalanx, and, by bending it, protrudes the claw.' 
 
 575. " Nails differ from horns and claws in the circumstance of not being tubular, but con- 
 sisting of a plate, generally convex on the outer surface, and concave beneath. Spurs occur 
 chiefly on what is termed the leg (^tarsus) of gallinaceous birds. They are found likewise 
 on the ornithorynchus. Like horns, they are supported in the centre by bone. 
 
 576. " Horns, hoofs, and similar parts, bear a close resemblance to one another in chemical 
 composition. When heated they soften, and may be easily bent or squeezed into particular 
 shapes. They consist of coagulated albumen, with a little gelatine ; and, when incinerated, 
 yield a little phosphate of lime." 
 
 577. "Scales," observes the same authority, " vary remarkably in their form, structure, modeof adhesion, ami 
 situation, in different animals. In general they are flat plates.variously marked. In some cases each scale consists 
 of se\eral plates, the lowest of which are largest, so that the upper surface becomes somewhat imbricated, 
 
 M 4 
 
168 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II- 
 
 Some scales adhere by the whole of their central' surface, while others resemble the human nail, in having 
 the distal extremity free. The composition of scales is similar to that of the cuticle, with the addition of some 
 earthy salts. They appear to be inserted in that layer of the skin, and to resemble it in many of their pro- 
 perties. When rubbed off, they are easily renewed, and frequently 'experience the same periodica) renovations 
 as the cuticle. In some cases the cuticle may be observed extended over them, as in the armadillo ; in 
 general, however, it only surrounds the base. They derive their colour from the mucous web on which they 
 are placed. In quadrupeds scales occur, covering the whole body like a coat of mail (in the armadillo) ; or 
 on certain parts only, as the tail of the beaver and rat. In birds, the scales are found only on the feet. In 
 reptiles, they occur on every part of the body, and are placed laterally in some, while, in others, they are 
 imbricated like the slates of a house. In fishes, the scales are usually imbricated, having their distal edge 
 free, and the epidermis enveloping their base." {Philosophy of Zoology, vol. i. p. 99.) Insects are also 
 furnished with scales which are infinitely varied in form ; the dusty matter on the wings of butterflies are but 
 so many scales also, as the microscope will testify. 
 
 578. Shells and crusts. Shells consist of layers of an earthy salt with interposed animal 
 substance ; they grow by additions of new matter within and without, and are mended when 
 injured, by a similar process, at the will of the animal. Crusts are more brittle than shells, 
 and occur in insects, the Crustacea, the Echinodeamata, or sea-urchins, and in star- fish. 
 
 Sect. II. The Composition and Station of the Bones of Animals. 
 
 579. Bones sustain the animal machine ; they also prevent pressure on the soft parts, and 
 afford levers for the performance of locomotion. In the composition of bones, there enter 
 periosteum, a cartilaginous basis, earthy matter, and fat or marrow. The articulated 
 skeleton of an animal does not include all its bones ; the os hyoides, which supports the 
 tongue, the bone which enters the penis of some Felince, the clavicular bones of others, and 
 the bony ring in the sclerotica of birds, are instances to the contrary. Neither are bones 
 invariably white ; all warm-blooded animals may have their bones tinted red by feeding 
 them on madder. The bones of some fowls are almost black ; and in some fishes, as the 
 garpike, they are naturally green. 
 
 580. The periosteum is a very strong investing membrane to hones, fibrous In texture, and 
 though demonstrably vascular, and very sensible, it is but little disposed to reproduction. 
 The cartilaginous basis of bones consists of gelatine and coagulated albumen ; and, so com- 
 poimded, it affords a convenient receptacle for the earthy matter, which is to form the solidi- 
 fying principle of the perfect bone : thus, when the earthy matter, which is principally 
 phosphate of lime, is removed by chemical solution, the form of the bone remains unaltered. 
 The oil, fat, or marrow, of bones, is deposited in cavities called canceUi, which are most con- 
 siderable towards the centre of the bone. The maiTow is of different consistencies in 
 different animals ; in the whale it is perfectly fluid, whereas in the ox it is nearly solid. 
 There is little of it in birds, the cavities in their bones being principally occupied by air, to 
 render them light and buoyant. 
 
 58 1 . Bones do not solidif// m a uniform degree in different animals, nor even in the same 
 animal. In most quadrupeds they are very compact; in birds they are spongy and' porous; 
 while in some fish, as the shark, skate, and sturgeon, they are flexible like cartilage. In 
 quadrupeds their density appears proportioned to the several natures of the animals they 
 belong to. In such as wee evidently designed for great exertions, or for very rapid pro- 
 gression, they are singularly hard and solid : those of the racer, for instance, will be found 
 more dense than those of the cart-horse ; greater compactness of structure being necessary in 
 the race-horse, to enable his bones to resist the powerful action of his muscles upon them. 
 It was also important in this case that they should be of moderate bulk only, in order to 
 decrease the resistance which an extended superficies would offer to the action of exterior 
 resistances. In the cart-horse, on the contrary, where cultivation and geographical distri- 
 bution have so greatly extended his dimensions,' the bones, though very large, are pro- 
 portionally less dense than those of the race-horse, by which a more extensive surface for the 
 attachment of muscles, ligaments, and tendons, is afforded, while the increase of dimension 
 is not here inconvenient. In like manner the bones of the lion and tiger are extremely 
 compact, in unison with the immense power of their muscles, and their extraordinary oc- 
 casional exertions. It may also be observed that, in the greyhound, the bones will be found 
 more dense than those of the mastiff, as the necessary rapidity of the former required vast 
 power in the smallest possible bulk. To combine strength with a necessary surface of at- 
 tachment and support of soft parts, the centres of all long bones are very dense, while the 
 extremities are cancellated ; and it is another wise provision, that these cancelli should be 
 formed of fibrous matter, for the osseous fibres in all cases take that direction which is best 
 adapted to support the pressure on it. The head of the thigh bone, as we know, stands ob- 
 liquely off from the shaft, by which the weiglit imposed must bear somewhere about the 
 inner trochanter. Now, if the former be sawn through very carefully with a very fine saw, 
 it will be seen that the bony fibres converge to the line of gravity, as may be seen by re- 
 ferring to the skeleton of the horse. ( See Jig. III. p. 172.) 
 
 582. The stages of consolidation of the bones of the body are not the same in each bone, neither 
 are they uniform in the different classes of animals; but, in all, those individual bones are 
 soonest ossified wiiose use can be the least dispensed with. It will be found that the bones 
 
Book II. THE SKELETON OF ANIMALS. 169 
 
 of the indigent tribes, as kittens, puppies, the young of rabbits, &c., are much less con- 
 solidated at the birth than they are in the foal, calf, lamb, or other young animals, which 
 are intended to accompany their parents in search of food from their birth. The consolid- 
 ation of bones appears to be hastened by any thing that permanently quickens the circulation 
 of the blood : thus the animals of hot climates do not attain to the size of those of more 
 temperate regions ; the adult age of horses even in India takes place somewhat sooner than 
 in England. It is thus also that the early exertions of two and three year old colts, in our 
 own country, check their growth by hurrying on the circulation of the blood, and likewise 
 by exciting a sympathetic effect in the constitution to a more early solidification of the 
 bones to meet the exertions so unnaturally required of them. The crowded manufactories 
 in which children are immured, by hastening the consolidation of their bones, checks their 
 growth by the heat and excitement generated. In France it is common to apply this prin- 
 cijjle to produce a diminutive breed of dogs ; for which purpose daily doses of brandy are 
 administered, which, keeping up increased arterial action, occasions an early deposit of the 
 ossific matter of their bones, and by that a stop is put to any further development of the 
 general bulk of the body. 
 
 583. Bones increase in size, but their accretion is not effected as in shells, scales, or horns, 
 by the addition of layers to the internal surface, but by the expansion of the cartilaginous 
 basis, which becoming completely filled with this earthy deposit, the further increase of the 
 bone is arrested. It is a deficiency in this earthy base that produces the disease in the 
 children of crowded neighbourhoods called rickets. Though less common, the same com- 
 plaint may be seen in dogs, and other quadrupeds of the lower orders, when badly fed, 
 or when huddled together in masses, and thereby made to breathe a contaminated atmo- 
 sphere. It was by a continued breeding from parents of this stamp that we gained a race 
 of wry-legged terriers, so useful, in rabbit hunting, to the gun. In the wretched kens of the 
 bull baiters and dog fighters of Tothill-fields, and other equally low neighbourhoods, it is 
 not uncommon to observe their best breeds of bull-dogs thus formed. The writer has seen 
 a rickety tendency in the young foals of both horses and asses, which had been bred under 
 somewhat similar circumstances. The ancon, or bow-kneed sheep, probably owes its de- 
 formity to this source ; nor is it uncommon in rabbits. Bone is capable of reproduction, 
 which is a beneficent provision of nature, otherwise every fracture must produce a cripple. 
 A broken bone is thus consolidated : from the broken ends, there issues a cartilaginous 
 effusion, into the cells of which earthy matter is deposited, and eventually the junction is 
 completed. 
 
 584. Cartilage, which' is an important appendage to bone, is smooth on its surfaces, fibrous in its structure, 
 and elastic in its properties. It covers those parts of bones which are exposed to friction, as the joints, and is 
 thickest where the pressure is gr*?atest. Its polished surface facilitates motion in the moveable joints, and 
 where elasticity is required, without considerable motion, it becomes also a bond of union. It is thus that the 
 sternum or breast bone is united to the ribs. 
 
 585. The articulations of bones may be divided into those of true Joints ayid motionless joints, or, in the language 
 of anatomists, into diarthrosis and symphysis. In /rafj'ojn^s the articular surfaces are encircled with cartilage, 
 and the periosteum is continued like a sheath from the end of one bone to the other. It thus forms the joint 
 into a close bag, into which nothing from without can enter, and from which nothing can escape. Into this 
 bag the lubricating liquor, termed synovia, is conveyed. This " joint oil," as it is vulgarly, but expressively, 
 called, is secreted by a mucous membrane in the interior ; which, as it in some cases appears folded like little 
 bags, has given rise to the term bursiE mucosce, or mucous capsules of the joints. Any wound into the 
 interior of a joint, which not only evacuates the synovia but admits the air within, is always followed by a very 
 high degree of inflammation ; and unless the wound be quickly closed, and the escape of the further secretion 
 be stopped, an anchj'losed joint is the least that can be expected ; death is very common in such cases : hence 
 so many lives are lost among horses by broken knees. In the motionless junctions of bones the connecting 
 surfaces of the opposed ends come into close and permanent contact, as the edges of the skull bones, the 
 bones of the pubis, and the two branches of the jaw, in quadrupeds. Ligaments are also an appendage to 
 bones, and serve to strengthen their union with each other by their dense and tenacious structure, at the 
 same time that their elasticity and flexibility lessens concussion and prevents a jarring sensation in the 
 motions. " Ligaments have their insertion in the periosteum and bone, with which they are intimately united. 
 The motions which the joints of this kind are capable of performing, may be reduced to three kinds — flexion, 
 twisting, and sliding. In flexion, the free extremity of the bone which is moved, approaches the bone which 
 is fixed, describing the segment of a circle, whose centre is in the joint. In twisting, the bone which is moved 
 turns round its own axis, passing through the articulation. In sliding, the free extremity of the bone moved 
 approaches the bone which is fixed in a straight line." 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. A comparative View of the Skeleton of Animals, 
 
 586. Tlie whole assemblage of hong parts is called a skeleton, and widely as the exterior 
 figures of mammiferous animals, as man and all that give suck, birds, reptiles, and fishes, 
 differ in appearance from each other, a comparison between their several skeletons will show 
 that they are all formed after one model, as will be evident by referring to Jig. 110. p. 170., 
 which offers a skeleton of each class ; as a, that of a man ; 6, of a bird ; c, of a frog ; d, of 
 a fish. We may first remark on these as a whole, that a vertebral chain is common to all ; 
 the bones of tlie arms and hands of man find close similitudes in the anterior extremities of 
 Mammalia ,- the wings of birds ; the forefeet of Amphibia, as the frog ; and equally so in the 
 pectoral fins of fishes ; in many of which, particularly of the Ceiacea, are distinctly recog- 
 nisable a scapula or shoulder-blade, humerus or arm bone, radius and ulna or fore-arm, 
 carpal or wrist bones, and metacarpus or hand bones, as well as digital bones or fingers. 
 
ITO 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part II. 
 
 The bones which compose the wing of the bat are modelled after the human hand, and form 
 an organ equally prehensile. In the lower extremities of man, and the hinder extremities 
 of these various classes, the bony fabric is also fashioned after one common type. 
 
 587. The skeletons of Mammalia however, we must observe, exhibit many important pecu- 
 liarities, not only as compared with the skeleton of the human subject, but with each other. 
 This class has great varieties in the modes of locomotion, and consequently in the organs by 
 which tliese are effected ; nevertheless, in all the deviations in the mechanism of the skeleton, 
 the quadrumanous tribe seems to be the model. But it may be easily observed, that the 
 ]3arts which constitute the arm and hand, or are necessary to make a prehensile member, 
 are found in those that employ the extremities for walking, flying, or swimming, in a 
 greater or less degree, changed, or concealed ; although such members have so different a 
 form externally. The long tail also of some Matmnalia is only an extension of the short 
 coccyx of man, and some apparently tailless quadrupeds. Vertebrated animals form the 
 most important division of the animal kingdom, and the admirable mechanism exhibited in 
 their bony fabric cannot but excite our wonder as well as admiration at the contrivance 
 displayed for executing the most intricate operations by the simplest means. 
 
 Chap. IlL 
 Of Quadrupeds, their Station and Conformation. 
 
 588. The zoological station of quadrupeds, in consequence of their importance, has placed 
 them in immediate succession to man, the head link of the great chain of animated nature. 
 Quadrupeds are commonly ranked under the term Mammalia, or animals which suckle 
 their young ; but from a certain apparent determination in nature, that all our systematic 
 arrangements shall be liable to some discrepancy, an objection may be made to the critical 
 correctness of each of these common terms. To quadrupeds it may be objected, that as 
 some insects have four legs only, they are strictly quadrupedal also. Of Mammalia it may 
 with equal justice be observed, that some mammals have neither members for walking, nor 
 are they terrestrial animals, although they suckle their young after the manner of beasts. To 
 the term mammiferous quadrupeds, however, there can be no objection on the score of 
 critical accuracy, and some naturalists use it on that account. 
 
 Sect. I. The Modern Division, or Station, of Quadrupeds. 
 
 589. Quadrupeds admit of a natural division into tivo tribes: 1. " Those whose extremities 
 are divided into fingers or toes, scientifically called Unguicidata, from the Latin word unguis, 
 a nail ; 2. Those whose extremities are hoofed, scientifically called Ungulata, from the 
 Latin ungula, a hoof." 
 
 590. The extremities of the first tribe having unguiculated fingers, or toes, enable the animals 
 greatly to vary their power of action, and give them a capability of grasping objects, of climb- 
 ing, of burrowing, and of rending to pieces their food, or tearing their enemies. The 
 members of this tribe present great variations in their modes of procuring sustenance ; which 
 variations are marked by some structural peculiarities in the extremities, usually accom- 
 panied by certain other singularities in the form of the cheek teeth. It cannot escape the 
 
Book II. BONY FABRIC OF QUADRUPEDS. 171 
 
 observant eye that some extremities are evidently formed for grasping, being provided with 
 a thumb which acts in opposition to the fingers. It is owing to this that monkeys are such 
 expert climbers, the thumb in them being equally effective on both the upper and lower 
 extremities. With man, on the contrary, this advantage is confined to the upper extre- 
 mities ; and he alone is furnished with what can be strictly called a hand, for it is his 
 thumb only which forms a complete antagonist to his fingers. Monkeys and bats, having 
 the quality of prehensility in all their extremities, are called Quadrumana, or four-handed, 
 as man, herein defective, is called Bimana, or two-handed. The remaining orders of the 
 Unguiculata, or first tribe, having no thumb capable of free motion, are distinguished by the 
 form of their molares, or cheek-teeth. 
 
 591. The Quadrumana, and the Carnivora, or flesh-eating quadrupeds, are furnished with 
 molar, or grinding, or cheek teeth, with canine and cutting teeth. The Plantigrada, 
 which feed partly or whoUy on flesh, are furnished with cheek teeth, also formed for 
 cutting that substance. Their jaws likewise are so articulated as to move in the manner of 
 a pair of scissors, and are confined in action to opening and closing again in a vertical direc- 
 tion. Some Carnivora and Quadrumana walk on the soles of the feet, as bears ; such 
 are called Plantigrada. Others progress more on the extremities of the feet, as cats, and are 
 called Digitigrada. The feet of some are webbed, as seals, and are thence called Palmata. 
 The remaining animals of the first, or fingered tribe, want the canine teeth, and have two 
 large cutting teeth above and below in the front of the mouth, as rats and rabbits. They 
 are called Rodentia by Cuvier, which signifies gnawing, and Glires by Linnaeus, It is the 
 chisel-shaping of these teeth that makes their bite so painful and so deep. These teeth, 
 being essential to the life of the animal, are able to repair their waste by an extraordinary 
 growth, commensurate with their extraordinary abrasion. Cuvier makes another division, 
 called Edentata, some of which are defective in the incisive teeth, as the sloths, and some want 
 the canine teeth, as the dasypus or armadillo ; and some are even destitute of teeth altogether, 
 as the anteaters. Amongst the Unguiculata, or fingered quadrupeds, there are very few 
 which are used by man as food. IMany of them are noxious, or ferocious, but some are very 
 interesting to the sportsman, as the stag, the fox, hare, rabbit, &c. The dog also deserves a 
 separate niche : the faithfulest of the faithful, his intelligence, his vast powers of speed and 
 duration, are willingly exerted in the service of man ; and we have only to picture to our- 
 selves a man cast away on a desert island with a dog, and another so circumstanced without 
 one, to be at once struck with the value of this four-footed type of fidelity and sagacity. 
 
 592. The extremities of the Ungulata (hoofed tribe) are exclusively employed to support and 
 move the body. They are all herbivorous, feeding on vegetable matter. If on grass, they 
 are called granivorous ; if on grain, graminivorous : but these latter are rather arbitrary 
 distinctions, for the Herhivora can most of them subsist on grain, and the Granivora will 
 support themselves on gramineous matter. The teeth of most Herbivora are fitted for the 
 mastication of grain or roots, by having a flattish round upper surface ; and their jaws possess 
 the capacity of moving in the same plane. Their teeth are also of unequal hardness, so that 
 they have the power of crushing, like the unequal surfaces of a millstone. ( See Teeth of the 
 Elephant a7id Horse, ^. 176.) Cuvier divides the Solidungula, or hoofed animals, into l.PacAy- 
 dermata, or thick skinned, amongst which are the horse and the elephant ; and 2. Ruminantia, or 
 those which ruminate, or chew the cud, as the ox family, the deer tribe, the camel, the giraffe, 
 together with sheep and goats in all their varieties. And if out of this list the British 
 sportsman finds deer hunting alone offered to his especial notice, let him turn an eye to his 
 brother sportsmen in extra European countries, and let the tales we have yet to tell of the 
 chasings of the bison, the racings of the camel, and the pursuit of the vast variety of wild 
 deer under the names of antelope, springbok, &c., &c., excite his admiration for the Rumi- 
 nantia, independent of the regard he may have to his beef-steak or his mutton-chop. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Bony Fabric of Quadrupeds, exemplified hy tlte Skeleton of the Horse. 
 
 593. In the skeleton of the horse {fig. 111., p. 172.) a, the atlas, or first neck vertebra, 
 between which and b we observe the occipital, the largest of the skull bones ; b, the parietal 
 or bony walls of the skull ; c, the frontal or nasal bones of the face ; d, inferior or anterior 
 maxillary bones, which receive the nipping teeth — these bones do not exist in man ; e, the 
 superior maxillary, are the largest bones of the face, and hold all the grinders of the upper 
 jaw ; /, the posterior maxillary or great jaw bones, which receive the lower grinders, 
 the tushes, and nippers ; a h, between these letters the cervical vertebra; are seen ; and 
 between y z, the dorsal, lumbar, and sacral vertebras also ; as the figure 1 marks the coccy- 
 geal or tail vertebrae, x x mark the ribs, as z z show the pelvis. 
 
 594. The anterior extremities :— k, i, I, the scapula ; m, the humerus, or arm bone; 
 n, the ulna ; o, the radius, corresponding with the human fore-arm bones ; p, the carpal, 
 or knee bones, which correspond with the wrist bones of man ; q, the large metacarpal 
 bone; r, tlie small metacarpal, or sjjlint bone; s, the sessamoid bone; /, the larger and 
 lesser pastern bones ; v, the Coffin bone. 
 
173 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 II. 
 
 595. The posterior extremities : — 3, 4, the femur or thigh bones ; 5, the patella, correspond- 
 ing to the knee-pan ; 6, 8, the tibia, or leg bone of the human, but which in the horse is 
 
 SKKLETON OF TTTE H0R8P. 
 
 usually called the thigh ; 7, the fibula, or small bone of the leg; 9, 10, the hock bones, 
 which form the heel, ancle, and instep of man. 
 
 596. The cranial, or skull, bones of the horse must by no means be considered as offering a 
 general model of the figure of the head of most quadrupeds ; for the extent of the maxillary 
 or jaw bones in him, and indeed in all grazing tribes, lengthens the face extremely ; thereby 
 enabling them to reach their food with facility, and by the extent of surface, and advan- 
 tageous placing of the teeth, to masticate it more eflPectually. In some brutes, as the 
 monkey, the jaws are very short ; they are in fact but little longer than in man, but the 
 facial angle is much more inclined. In some dogs, as pugs, and bull-dogs, the jaws are 
 also much contracted, which brings their masticatory action very near the centre of motion. 
 In the greyhound, on the contrary, the jaws are greatly elongated, but no extraordinary 
 diminution of strength is felt, for the principal molar or grinding teeth are still in them, 
 not greatly removed from the same line of action found in the bull-dog or mastiff; while 
 the pugnacious power of the canine teeth are greatly increased by the shortened jaw of the 
 fighting breeds. 
 
 597. Horns are appendages to the hones of the skull. The frontal bones originate them in 
 many horned Mammalia, as the ox, goat, antelope, &c. ; and the cavities in many horns are 
 continuations of the frontal sinuses. Horns are attached to other of the cranial bones also, 
 as in the two-horned rhinoceros, whose anterior horn rises from the nasal bones. We have 
 however yet something further to observe on the frontal cavities, ere we proceed to a more 
 extended inquiry into the horns of beasts. 
 
 598. The frontal sinuses, or nasal cavities, in herbivorous quadrupeds, are extensive, and 
 their membranous lining is very vascular, and liable to inflammation, which gives all sucli as 
 are domesticated, particularly horses, a tendency to catarrh, or influenza, which, if violent or 
 long continued, is apt to terminate in glanders. In sheep and deer these cavities offer 
 ingress to the larvas of some dipterous insects, which, finding their way up the nostrils, 
 torment these animals, particularly the reindeer, almost to madness. In the dog, likewise, 
 although there is little vaulting of these bones, the frontal sinuses are sufficiently extensive 
 to afford a large surface for the expansion of the nasal membrane, by which the sense of 
 smelling is augmented. In distempered dogs these cavities are often filled with purulent 
 matter ; and the membrane which lines them, indeed, seems the principal seat of the disease 
 in its early stages. The wolf and the fox own extensive frontal sinuses also, but the 
 elephant, even in proportion to his size, has the largest of any known animal. In him, and 
 in other animals with large heads, this cellular structure is by no meaps uncommon. It is 
 seen in the ostrich and the owl, as well as in some others. By this admirable contrivance. 
 
Book II. ANATOMY OF THE HORNS OF QUADRUPEDS. 173 
 
 a considerable extent of surface is gained and also increased strength, by its offering 
 favourable attachments to muscles and ligaments, and by removing these attachments farther 
 from the centre of motion their forces are greatly multiplied. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Anatomy of the Horns of Quadrupeds. 
 
 599. Horn is said to partake of the nature of the gelatine of the body, but charged with less 
 water and more earth ; and there appears to be reason in this conclusion ; for if horn be 
 placed in Papin's digestor it may be converted into jelly. A more familiar proof, but an 
 equally cogent one (for nature seldom errs) occurs in the avidity with which dogs eat the 
 parings of horn, as well as those cut from the feet of horses, which are of a true horny nature. 
 The analogy of hair to horn has been already noticed, and some structural differences 
 pointed out between them. It may also be premised that horns are of two kinds, deciduous 
 or false, and permanent or tj-ue. The true horns are marked by transverse ridges formed by 
 the horny accretion of each succeeding year ; such at least occur in many, of which the ox 
 family is a prominent instance. Thus, in the purchase of these, every agriculturist allows 
 three years for the base of the horn, and an additional year for every ring above it. Horns, 
 properly so called, do not undergo those periodical alterations or renovations which take 
 place with hair and feathers. The deciduous antlers of deer, it may be remarked, are not 
 true horns, but bone. (See Anatomy of the Bones and Natural History of the Stag, -p. 519.) 
 
 600. The horns of the rhinoceros exhibit also an instance of departure from the usual structure 
 of this animal appendage. " The horns of this genus (as observed by Mr. Griffith) present a 
 singular character : they do not envelop a bony axis, like the horns of the ruminating 
 animals, nor do they partake of the osseous nature of theliorns of stags, but they appear to 
 be formed of horny fibres, like thick hairs closely agglutinated together. " The horn of 
 the rhinoceros," says Mr. Burchell also, " differing in structure from that of every other 
 animal, and placed in a situation, of which it is the only example, had long appeared to me to 
 be an anomaly very deser"ing of examination ; and, therefore, on the present occasion " (<Ae 
 
 ^rst in which he had inspected one recently killed. Editor), it was tlie first object of my 
 curiosity and attention. The view which I now began to take of Its structure and nature 
 was afterwards, in the course of my journey, further confirmed by the following mode of 
 reasoning, which, to render it less complicated, I shall confine to the class of Mammalia, or, 
 as it is more commonly called, quadrupeds. Dispersed over the skin of all animals are 
 pores, which I have supposed to secrete a peculiar fluid, which may be designated by the 
 name of corneous matter. This secretion, or fluid, is designed by nature for the forming of 
 various most useful and important additamenta, all of Which continue growing during the 
 whole life, have an insertion hot deeper than the thickness of the skin, and are further 
 distinguished by the absence of all sensibility and vascular organisation, being purely 
 exuvial parts, like the perfected feathers of birds. In all these parts, the growth takes 
 place by the addition Of new matter at. their base. When these pores are separate, they 
 produce hairs ; when they are confluent and in a line, they produce the nails, the claws, 
 and the hoofs, the fibrous appearance of which naturally leads to the supposition of their 
 being confluent hairs ; and the same maj' be said of the scales of the manis. The quills of 
 the porcupine, hedgehog, and other animals, may be regarded as hairs of extraordinary size. 
 When the pores are confluent and in a ring, they furnish the corneous case of the horns of 
 animals of the ruminating class ; and, when confluent on a circular area, they supply matter 
 for the formation of a solid horn, such as we see on the rhinoceros.' The term horn is 
 usually restricted to the coverings of the projections of the frontal bones of oxen, sheep, and 
 similar quadrupeds ; but various appendages of the skin, composed of the same materials, 
 and equally permanent, although seated on other parts of the body, may with propriety be 
 included under the same appellation ; among these may be enumerated beaks, hoofs, claws, 
 nails, and spurs." 
 
 601. The horns of quadrupeds are thus ably described in Mr. Gore's translation of Carus's 
 Introduction to Comparative Anatomy, p. 199. : — " The frontal bones of some Mammalia pre- 
 sent these remarkable excrescences, of which kind are those of sheep, goats, and oxen, covered 
 with a layer of horn, the little horns of the cameleopard beset with hair, the posterior of 
 the two horns composed solely of horny texture in the two-horned rhinoceros, and the 
 antlers of deer. Of these various growths, the latter (antlers) are supported merely by a 
 short, solid, bony process of the frontal bone, on which they are yearly reproduced, growing 
 with great rapidity. The substance of the antler is distinguished from bone by its contain- 
 ing a considerable proportion of horny matter ; the mode of its formation is nearly as follows : 
 As soon as the testes begin to swell in May, the branches of the external carotid, running 
 towards the root of the antler, increase in size ; the vascularity of its surface is increased ; 
 and a process resembling inflammation succaeds, by means of which the antler is thrown 
 off like a dead part. A soft and very vascular swelling takes its place, from which the new 
 antler gradually sprouts forth. It is at first soft, and covered by a vascular hairy membrane, 
 which subsequently peels off. It continues to grow, gradually becoming hard by the 
 deposition of earthy matter, so as to attain its full perfection nearly about the same time 
 
174 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 that the testes reach their utmost size. This remarkable sympathy between the antlers 
 and testes extends so far that the appearance of tlie former may he altogether prevented 
 by the excision of the latter; and thus if castration be performed during the time of their 
 growth, they fall off, and are again reproduced of a smaller size, remaining permanently, 
 though without ever attaining their proper degree of hardness. The sympathy of these 
 organs with the sexual parts establishes an analogy between them and the hair of the beard 
 and pudenda, which in man present peculiarities in some degree similar." 
 
 602. " True hor?is are however differently circvmstayiced ; tliey consist of a large bony pro- 
 jection from the surface of the frontal sinuses, and covered externally with a stratum of 
 horn : they are permanent. The little horns of the giraffe, with their permanent hairy 
 coverings, evidently form the connecting link between antlers and proper horns. The true 
 relations of horns and antlers present much uncertainty. May we not find the real cause 
 of their production in an analogy between them and tlic horny or bony antenna of insects 
 and Crustacea ? Is it not remarkable that antennas being, in many instances, olfactory 
 organs, horns should also contain within them elongations of the olfactory cavities? and are 
 not the former antennas also attached to the horny or bony cranium ? " ( For some further 
 account of the growth of horn generally, and that of the rhinoceros particularly, by Mr. 
 Burchell, see paragraph 600.) 
 
 603. T7ie horns of quadrupeds are subject, like other parts, to many anomalies, one of whicli 
 is, that they are occasionally found in the females of quadrupeds, where they are naturally 
 confined to the male ; thus a horned doe has been seen Horns have also been found, it is 
 said, or. animals usually known as hornless. Blumenbach has collected about twenty 
 accounts of reputed horned hares, with small branches, like those of the roel)uck ; but he 
 seems himself sceptical on the subject. Query, may they not have been the horns of the 
 small antelope ? Horns are however to be found in our museums of different sizes and 
 figures, which are known to have been taken from animals of the hornless breeds. The 
 polled breeds of cattle form another curious anomaly. The nasal horn of the rhinoceros is 
 also well worthy of notice. 
 
 604. " The annual reproduction of horns," says Blumenbach, " constitutes, in many 
 points of view, one of the most remarkable phenomena of animal physiology. It affords a 
 most striking proof, first. Of the power of the nutritive process, and the rapid growth which 
 results from this process in warm-blooded animals ; for the horn of a stag, which may weigh 
 a quarter of a hundred-weight, is completely formed in ten weeks. Secondly, Of the 
 remarkable power of absorption, by which, towards the time of shedding the old horn, a 
 complete separation is effected of the substance, which was before so firmly united with the 
 frontal bone. Thirdly, Of a limited duration of life in a part of an animal, entirely in- 
 dependent on the life of the whole animal, which in the stag extends to about thirty years. 
 Fourthly, Of change of caliber in particular vessels ; for the branches of the external carotid, 
 which supply the horn, are surprisingly dilated during its growth, and recover their former 
 dimensions when that process has ceased. Fifthly, Of a peculiar sympathy, which is 
 manifested between the growth of the horns and the generative functions ; for castration, or 
 any essential injury of the organs of generation, impedes the growth, alters the form, or 
 interrupts the renewal of the horns. " 
 
 605. Oft/ie bones of Vie skull of the horse it may be further remarked, that the temporals are divided into a 
 squamous and petrous portion, within the latter of which is situated the internal ear ; and to the former the 
 posterior or lower jaw articulates. The sphenoid and ethmoid bones are hollow and irregular, serving to 
 intersect and attach the others ; and also to assist, by their cavities, in extending the surface of the pituitary or 
 smelling membrane. 
 
 606. The hones of the face are ten pairs and tivo single hones. The nasal pair (c, ^^. 111. p.l72.), within their 
 union, hold the septum narium, or long cartilaginous plate which separates one nostril from the other. 
 These bones also greatly assist to extend the surface of the olfactory organ. In the old heavy breeds it was 
 very common to see these hones arched outwards ; but in the improved breeds, particularly in those approach- 
 ing full blood, it is not uncommon to find them slightly curved inward. The fossa; within these bones are the 
 principal seat of glanders. The two angulars form a considerable portion of the orbits of the eyes. The two 
 malar, jugal, or cheek bones, occupy also a portion of the orbits. The superior maxillary bones (c) are the 
 largest of the face bones, and contain all the upper molar teeth. The superior palatines, the inferior palatines, 
 the pterygoids, the two anterior, and the two posterior turbinated bones, with the vomer or ploughshare, 
 make up the remaining facial bones, with the exception of the posterior maxillary or lower jaw bone (/), 
 which, on its anterior edge, is pierced, to lodge the teeth ; extending at the upper part into two angular 
 branches, each of which ends in two processes and an intermediate groove. The superior of the processes 
 articulates with the upper jaw. This bone throughout shows the most admirable mechanism ; the molar or 
 grinding teeth, on which most is' dependent, and whose exertions are greatest, are placed near the centre ot 
 motion; and as the upper jaw in most animals is fixed, or nearly so, it was necessary that the lower should 
 have considerable extent of motion for the purpose of grinding, and it is accordingly so formed as to admit of 
 motion in every direction. The os hyoides is a bone situated within the head, at the root of the tongue, to 
 ivhich it serves' as a support, and for the attachment of muscles. 
 
 SuBstCT. 3. The Teeth of Quadrupeds. 
 
 607. T7ie importance of the teeth as orgayis of mastication, and weapons of offence and 
 defence, renders some particular notice of them necessary. They have also a farther claim 
 on our attention as offering, from their fixed character in each variety, those distinctive 
 marks by which the naturalist determines either the identity or the diftercnce between the 
 
Book II. THE TEETH OF QUADRUPEDS. 175 
 
 animals he examines, and also the ages of some of them, as horses and sheep, as will 
 be more fully noticed hereafter. A writer in The Menageries observes, — " It was not a 
 vain boast, when a zoologist exclaimed, ' Show me the tooth of an animal, and I will inform 
 you of the history of an animal I never saw.' By the largeness of the tooth he could 
 judge of the relative size of the beast which bore it ; and by the form of the tooth he 
 could tell whether it was fitted to grind grass or to tear flesh ; and therefore whether it 
 belonged to an herbivorous or a carnivorous species." (Vol. i. p. 122.) The teeth are 
 further important as furnishing an indication of the age of quadrupeds generally. The 
 long discoloured rodent teeth of the hare and rabbit, when shot by the practised sportsman, 
 are certain marks that effectually exclude them from entering their own larders. Among 
 our domestic cattle the teeth and horns are unequivocal criteria of their age ; and, except 
 under the artifices of very experienced jockeys, the degree of waste in the incisive or nipping 
 teeth of the horse may be depended on for the same purpose. (See Exterior Conformation 
 of the Horse, p. 260. ) 
 
 608. There are three sorts of teeth found in quadrupeds; first, the incisive, or cutting, or 
 nipping teeth ; secondly, the canine or lacerating teeth, sometimes called tushes or tusks ; 
 and thirdly, the molar or grinding teeth. These three varieties are not however present in 
 all quadrupeds. The horse, for instance, has all, but the mare has nippers and grinders 
 only. The specialties in figure, number, and placing of the teeth, vary also greatly in the 
 different genera of .quadrupeds, but it will be invariably found that, whatever peculiarities 
 may be present, they will, on attentive examination, exhibit an admirable adaptation to the 
 wants and convenience of the animals in whom they are observed. A certain uniformity is 
 however necessarily preserved in the general placing of the teeth in all. A parabolic line 
 is formed by their indentation in the alveolary sockets, which the French have called the 
 dental arcade. 
 
 609. In the composition of the teeth of quadrupeds three different substances appear : the 
 osseous portion, the enamel, and what is called by some anatomists the petrous crust, and 
 by others the cement. In the nippers and tushes of the horse, the enamel covert the whole 
 of the free portion, i. e. that part not covered by the gums, or sunk in the alveolary sockets. 
 In the grinders, on the contrary, instead of covering the surface of the table generally, we 
 see that it forms distinct penetrating layers. The osseous part of the teeth is more compact 
 and hard in quadrupeds than in man. It would also appear that the osseous or bony 
 moulds of the teeth are secreted by the pulp in layers ; for in feeding young pigs with 
 madder, the osseous layers deposited during such feeding were stained red, whereas those 
 formed both before and after this food was given were of the natural colour. Of the dental 
 components, the enamel is by far the hardest and most dense ; it also contains less animal 
 matter, and, when examined closely, appears fibrous. It will yield fire with steel, like flint, 
 and is hardly to be acted upon by the best tempered files ; it never occurs alone, but always 
 as a coating to the ivory of the tooth. In many of the rodent or gnawing animals, as 
 beavers, hares, rabbits, rats, &c., the enamel, instead of surrounding the inferior incisors, which 
 are two in number, and thin and compressed in shape, is merely spread over the front of 
 these teeth ; by which arrangement it is that, to the latest period of their lives, a sharp 
 cutting surface remains, and without which specialty these animals must starve in old age. 
 The petrous crust is peculiar to quadrupeds, not having been detected in human teeth ; 
 to which circumstance we probably attribute the superior strength and the superior aptitude 
 to resist disease observable in the brute teeth. Mr. Home considered it as nearly of the 
 nature of common bone ; but it has other characters which make the French term of cement 
 the most appropriate to it. Had Mr. Home considered it as of the nature of the callous 
 formed during ossific inflammation, he would, we think, have more nearly approached its 
 true character. Like the true callous of bones, it is always deposited in the interstices or 
 depressions of the teeth which it fills up, and thus gives consistency and figure to the wliole. 
 Cuvier is of opinion that it is a secretion from the dental capsule, which opinion he was led 
 to form by observations made on the development of the teeth in the elephant, which he had 
 the opportunity of doing. 
 
 610. T/ie abrasion of the enamel is very commonly supposed to be the signal for a rapid decay of the teeth, 
 hut comparative anatomy shows that such opinion is founded in error. Were a preservative property Ihe 
 principal use of the enamel, the teeth of both man and beast would be seldom free from decay. In both the 
 one and the other, parts of the teeth are entirely deprived of it, and in neither does decay take place at such 
 parts. The depressions on the broad surfaces of the horse molar teeth are purposely formed from their first 
 appearance without enamel ; and on the surface of the incisors or nippers it early wears away, and yet caries 
 is almost unknown to both. The human incisors also wear from a sharp edge to a flattened surface, which is 
 entirely uncovered by enamel ; but on this surface caries seldom occurs : on the contrary, when these teeth 
 decay, the disease usually commences at the neck of the tooth over which the enamel is thickly incrusted. 
 The first carious spot usually seen in the human molar teetii is in the deep depressions on their semi-incisive 
 grinding surface, where the enamel can suffer no abrasion ; add to which, that decay in a tooth may generally 
 be stopped, if the whole of the diseased i>ortion be filed away. Some tribes among the Indians, remarkable for 
 the soundness and goodness of their teeth, always keep them filed to a point ; we therefore learn, by collating 
 these facts, that the enamel of the teeth operates little in preserving them from morbid decay; but that its 
 principal use is, by its extreme hardness, so to temper the teeth, as steel tempers iron, that they may resist 
 the impressions of constant mastication, and make the wear of these organs commensurate with those of the 
 body in general. 
 
176 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part II. 
 
 INCISIVE TBBTU OP THB DOO. 
 
 611. The incisive or lacerating teeth always occupy the front of the mouth. In the horse 
 family throughout there are six wedge-shaped incisors or nippers above, and six below. 
 
 The dog ( Jiff. 1 1 2 .) has six cutting teeth above and 
 '■'■^ below, two canine above and below, and grinders 
 
 to each side, six above and four below. To the prin- 
 cipal canine teeth of some bears there are super- 
 added smaller incisors behind the larger. All horned 
 ruminating animals are without upper incisive or 
 nipping teeth, except the stag, who presents imper- 
 fect rudiments of them,probably placed thereto keep 
 up the chain of connection between the horned 
 and the hornless Ruminantia. The elephant, the pecora, and the African rhinoceros, are 
 wholly without them ; although they are found in the Asiatic rhinoceros. The kangaroo, 
 on the contrary, has several incisors in the upper jaw, and but two only in the lower. These 
 teeth, in others of the Rodentia, or gnawers (the saltigrade of some naturalists) exhibit a great 
 peculiarity by their rapid and continual attrition, as well as by their continued reproduction. 
 ( Figured illustrations and further descriptive matter wiU appear when we treat on the Age 
 of the Horse, p. 271.) 
 
 612. The canine or lacerating teeth of quadrupeds are of various sizes and shapes, according 
 to the uses they are to be put to ; thus, in the horse family, where they are merely organs 
 of similitude, they are small. These teeth are most developed in the digitigrade tribes, of 
 which the feline and canine tribes are examples ; while the hyaena, which connects the two, 
 is a still more prominent one. The tusks, or lacerating teeth, of the horse are permanent. In 
 the dog, on the contrary, these teeth are renewed, and in all the Felince likewise. In this 
 latter genus they are without doubt important instruments of defence ; but in the horse 
 they are neither defensive nor pugnacious. In the elephant we have instances of a mon- 
 strous weapon in his tusks, as well as in the boar and hippopotamus. The ivory obtained from 
 the morse, the dugon, and the narwhal, are gained from the canine teeth of these animals. 
 
 613. The molar or grinding teeth of all quadrupeds are situated in the back part of the 
 mouth, being there near the centre of motion, and advantageously placed as regards the action 
 of the molar muscles, assisted also by the tongue in placing the edible matters between the 
 
 grinding surfaces. This grinding surface of the molar teeth of the 
 horse and other graminivorous quadrupeds presents an undulating 
 or zig-zag line, formed by the osseous substance of the tooth and 
 enamel, encompassed by the crusta petrosa, as will be hereafter 
 more fully exemplified. The cavities in the molars of the ru- 
 minating quadrupeds are larger than in those of the horse. The 
 grinders in the elephant present the most complete example of 
 the construction of graminivorous teeth ; but it is not a little re- 
 markable that so great a difference between the disposition of the 
 dental plates should be seen between those of the Asiatic (a) and 
 those of the African (6) elephants {fig. 113.). The extinct masto- 
 dons, although without doubt a species of monstrous elephant, 
 presented certain remarkable peculiarities in their molar teeth, 
 the tops of which were furnished with thick conic pomts, com- 
 mencing from the base where they issued from the gums ; which 
 points in their dentition present disks of a size proportioned to 
 the wearing of the points. This confirmation, which is also observable both in the hippopota- 
 mus and the pigs, has given rise to the mistaken idea that the mammoths were carnivorous. 
 
 614. The construction of the true grinding teeth of quadrupeds is admirably adapted to the 
 ends required of them; the uneven surfaces, acquired by the irregular wear of substances of 
 such different degrees of density, well fits them to act as a mill on the matters which form 
 the food of the graminivorous quadrupeds. Every other part of the jaw also is framed to 
 favour the action of grinding, and the slightest inspection of the articulation of a brute jaw, 
 separated from tlie body, would enable a naturalist to determine whether it belonged to a 
 carnivorous or herbivorous animal. When the articulation is so formed as to admit of ver- 
 tical motion only, it may safely be determined to belong to one of the Carnivora ; but when 
 it appears endowed with both vertical and horizontal motion, it will be found to have formed 
 a part of an animal of the herbivorous order. We need but watch the dog gnawing his 
 bone by the side of the cow chewing her cud, to be convinced of the differences of action 
 between them. 
 
 615. The succession of the teeth in quadrupeds is nearly the same with that of the hiiman 
 subject. There is a primary milk or shedding set ; and a secondary adult or permanent 
 set. The primary dentition commences in most Mammalia before birth, and when formed is 
 gradually replaced by the permanent set at the adult period. This gradual succession pre- 
 vents the animal suffering that inconvenience which would occur were the whole to be 
 changed simultaneously. In the elephant, a very remarkable mode of dental succession 
 
Book II. BONES OF THE TRUNK OF QUADRUPEDS. 177 
 
 exists, which is thus described by Mr. Corse. — " There is never more than one grinder at a 
 time found in each ramus of the jaw. The anterior one is gradually worn away by mas- 
 tication ; its fangs and alveolus are then absorbed, the posterior tooth coming forward to 
 supply its place. As this goes through the same stages as the preceding grinder, a third 
 tooth, which was contained in the back of the jaw, appears through the gum, and advances in 
 proportion as the destruction and absorption of the other proceed. The same process is re- 
 peated at least eight times, and each new grinder is larger than that which came before it. 
 The first or milk grinder is composed of four transverse plates or denticuli, and cuts the 
 gum soon after birth ; the second, which has eight or nine plates, has completely appeared 
 at the age of two years ; the third, formed of twelve or thirteen, at six years. From the 
 fourth to the eight grinder, the number of plates varies from fifteen to twenty-three, which is 
 the largest hitherto ascertained. The exact age at which each of these is completed has not 
 yet been made out ; but it appears that every new one takes at least a year more for its forma- 
 tion than its predecessor. (PAiV. TVaws. 1799, part 2.) Something of a similar kind is ob- 
 served in the wild boar and the Stis jEthiopicus, but to a less extent. 
 
 616. The varieties in the forms of the teeth are great, but in each group of animals the 
 figure best suited to the habits of its members will be invariably found in place. In the 
 Rodentia, or gnawers, there are usually two prominent incisors only to each jaw, but these 
 have so thin and sharp an edge as to fit them for a very active attack on wood or other hard 
 matters. We see this power exemplified in the holes made in boards, &c., by rats and mice, 
 and m the extensive barking of the trees by rabbits and hares. Teeth, thus formed, and thus 
 actively engaged, must necessarily wear away very fast ; but nature has provided a resource 
 against the dangers of total destruction, particularly in those of the lower jaw, which are the 
 most employed. Each of these has an enormous root, which, containing a large vascular 
 pulp, is always pushing the tooth forward as the wear requires a new portion. If by any 
 chance one of this gnawing tribe is forced to live on soft food, this extensive growth of the 
 teeth, going on without the accustomed wear, is such, that at last these teeth will protrude 
 from the mouth and even penetrate the skull. Such monstrosities are not uncommon among 
 hares, rabbits, and guinea-pigs. {See Loudon's Magazine of Natural History, \o\. ii. p. 134., 
 where this monstrosity is well figured, and instructively treated.) We have seen similar 
 instances in rats ; and when cases of this kind fall under the inspection of persons not 
 conversant with comparative anatomy, they excite more surprise than the circumstance 
 demands, for a similar effect may be produced at any time in any member of the Rodentia, 
 either by extracting the upper incisors, or by feeding the animal on succulent food orjy, and 
 carefully preventing it from gnawing any hard substances, 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Bones of the Trunk of Quadrupeds- 
 
 617. TTie trunk of the skeleton comprises the spine, the pelvis, and the thorax or chest. 
 The articulated skeleton of a quadruped does not usually contain all the bones, a few 
 being detached, having no other connection than with the soft parts, of which the hyoid, or 
 bone of the tongue, is an example. 
 
 618. The spi?ial column of the horse {fig. 111.) is made up of seven cervical, eighteen 
 dorsal, six lumbar, and five sacral vertebrse, with the addition of thirteen or fourteen small 
 tail bones. The spinal bones are thus divided, on account of the varieties they present; 
 they have however some characters in common. Each is composed of a spongy bony 
 body, with protruded points called processes, which processes unite to form a hollow, 
 through which the spinal marrow is transmitted ; and by some of these processes the 
 vertebrae are articulated with each other, as well as by their bodies ; by which their strength 
 as a column is much increased. Though but little motion exists between any two ver- 
 tebrse, yet the flexibility of the whole spine is considerable, without however detracting 
 from its strength. 
 
 6 1 9. The cervical or neck vertehrce {a h, fig. 111.) are seven in number, and the uni- 
 formity observed in nature's works is in no instance better displayed than in the number of 
 these bones ; for (a probable exception in favour of the three-toed sloth being admitted), 
 they are invariably seven, and that, whether the neck be as short as that of the mole, or as 
 long as that of the giraffe. The first of these vertebra? (a) cannot, with as much propriety as 
 in the human, be called the atlas, the head being rather suspended/ro?n it in most quadrupeds, 
 than supported on it ; but its connection with the skull is nevertheless equally intimate and 
 strong, by means of its articular cavities, into which it receives the two condyloid or cup- 
 shaped processes of the occipital bone. Posteriorly, it articulates with the second neck bone, 
 receiving its odontoid, or tooth-like process, into its cavity. These articulations are greatly 
 strengthened by a mass of fibrous matter, which occasionally forms the seat of pole-evil in 
 the horse. As the union of the cervical column with the skull required extreme strength, 
 combined with great freedom of motion, the first vertebra is purposely unfettered with any 
 attachment to the powerful mass of suspensory ligament which so closely embraces all the 
 rest. Between the first and second neck-bones the spinal marrow, for a small distance, is not 
 
 N 
 
178 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part 11. 
 
 covered by bone. (See Skeleton, p. 172.) It is into this unprotected part that butchers plunge 
 a pointed instrument when they pith an animal, which, by puncturing this must important 
 nervous rope, instantly deprives the object of all power of resistance, and probably of 
 sensation. 
 
 620. The doraal vertebra:, or hack bones, of the horse (y, Jip. 111.) are, in most cases, 
 eighteen ; now and then nineteen are found, which variation appears to be in unison with 
 nature's general intention as regards these particular bones, which are not observed to be 
 limited to any definite number throughout the quadrupedal groups. In all, however, the 
 number is determined by that of the ribs wliich they support. Thus the dog, and most others 
 of the Carnivora, have thirteen, as well as most of the Rodentia, Ruminantia, and Pahnata ; the 
 elephant has twenty, the tapir the same number, and the unan twenty-three. It may be 
 observed, that in the horse, the giraffe, camel, and other Pecora, as well as in almost all the 
 grazing tribes, the dorsal vertebrae are particularly characterised by the extreme length of 
 their spinous processes. These bony prolongations in the horse form the withers, and their 
 upper extremities afford not only a large surface of attachment to the cervical ligament, but 
 their length forms them into powerful levers when acted on by the muscles, in producing 
 the motions of the fore limbs. Thus we become informed why elevated and well placed 
 withers in the horse bespeak safety and celerity in the progression of the animal, from the 
 greater elevation of the whole limb, and the greater extent of the bony angles consequent 
 thereon. 
 
 621. The lumbar vertebra;, on the contrary, own a specialty in the length of their transverse 
 processes, which in some measure makes up the deficiency occasioned by the absence of ribs 
 in their vicinity. In the horse there are six lumbar vertebrse, in the elephant there are only 
 three, and in the camel seven. The ass is often found with five only ; the mule has occa- 
 sionally five also, but much more frequently it has six. In all the ruminants the transverse 
 processes are very wide as well as long. The lumbar transverse processes in the dog turn 
 forward towards the head, affording thus a stronger point of resistance for the action of the 
 psocB muscles. This is however so effected as not to limit the motion of the lumbar region, 
 which is commonly short in all animals designed for leaping ; by which we learn how much 
 the well framing of the loins has to do both with the galloping and the leaping of our horses 
 and dogs. 
 
 •)22. The .five sacral vertebra of the horse (x. Jig. ll\.) are united into one bony mass ; which union gives 
 strength to the whole bony column, and enables it to serve also as a fixed point of support to the pelvis, or 
 basin, witli which it is interwedged. From this detail it will appear how admirably this spinal assemblage of 
 bone is adapted to its important functions of serving as a flexible but powerful support to the machine ; and 
 how, by the formation of a large foramen within the substance of each vertebra, a bony canal is olTerrd for the 
 safeguard of the spinal marrow, from which, through lateral openings in these vertebrfe, the spinal nerves are 
 given off in pairs. The pelvis, or basin {2, Jig. 111.), is composed of the sacrum, two ossa innominata, and the 
 coccygis. Each ossa innominata, in the fcetal colt, is composed of the ilium, the ischium, and the pubis ; all 
 traces of which division, however, are lost before birth. The ilium is the most considerable portion, and is 
 that which forms the haunches by a large unequal protuberance, which stretches out on each side, and which, 
 when very prominent, occasions the horse to be called ragged-hipped. The next largest portion is the ischium, 
 or hip bone, on each side. It forms a part of the cotyloid cavity, or cup for the thigh bone, and then stretches 
 back also into a tuberosity, which forms the points of the buttocks. The pubis, or share bone, is the least of the 
 three, assisting, in conjunction with the former, to form the acetabulum, or cup-like cavity, in which the head 
 of the thigh bone lodges. The pelvis, or basin is attached to the sacrum by ligaments of immense strength ; 
 but it has no bony union, by which means a very little motion is allowed, and the jar of a fixed bony con- 
 nection is avoided. The ossa coccygis, or bones of the tail, vary from eight to sixteen, but are very commonly 
 either thirteen or fourteen. 
 
 623. The thorax, or chest, of quadrupeds, generaWy comprises the sternum, or breastbone, 
 and the ribs. The sternum {w. Jig. 111.) of the horse is inclined, like the keel of a ship, 
 to which the ribs are attached by strong ties. The ribs (x x) are usually eighteen to each 
 side, of which eight articulate with the sternum, and are called true, while the remaining 
 ten, uniting together by intervening cartilages, are called false ribs. The centrals are the 
 longest, those anterior and those posterior are less so : the first is placed perpendicularly, 
 the second less so ; and their obliquity and dimensions increase as they advance, so as to 
 enlarge the capacity of the chest circularly, which, to a certain degree, and according to the 
 uses required of this animal, is important. 
 
 624. The number of ribs in the different genera of quadrirpeds varies much. Thirteen 
 pairs are found in most of the ruminants, as well as in the dog and his congeners. The 
 elephant has twenty, the rhinoceros nineteen, and the two-toed sloth twenty-three. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Bones of the Extremities of Quadrupeds. 
 
 6 25. y4 critical examination of the hones of the anterior extremity of every quadruped, however 
 dissimilar each may appear on a hasty inspection, will convince us that they are all fashioned 
 after the human model of the shoulder, arm, fore-arm, and hand. We have also elsewhere 
 shown that the extremities of birds and reptiles are mainly modelled after the same type. 
 
 626. The scapula, or shoulder blade, of the horse {kl, fig. 111.) is a broad, flat, and rather 
 triangular bone. It is very unlike the human scapula, having neither acromion, coracoid, 
 nor recurrent process ; nor is its situation at all similar to the human blade bone, applied as 
 
Book II. BONES OF THE EXTREMITIES. 179 
 
 that is to the back ; for, in this instance, the horse may be said to have no proper back, but to 
 be made up of sides and chest. In man the scapula is in a direct angle with the humerus, 
 but in the horse it does not pass out of the plane of the arm. Its superior surface is fur- 
 nished with a considerable cartilage, marked by dotted lines, by means of which its surface 
 is augmented without weight. The posterior surface ends in a superficial cavity, which 
 receives the head of the humerus or arm bone, and is divided in its upper surface by its 
 spine. The shoulder blade has neither bony nor ligamentous union, but is held in its 
 situation by very powerful muscles. Its usual situation is in a plane perpendicular to the 
 horizon, at an angle of thirty degrees, and it has a motion in its greatest extent of about 
 twenty degrees ; hence, as it does not pass beyond the perpendicular backwards, so the more 
 oblique is its natural situation, the more extensive are its motions. (Se^ this more fully 
 exemplified, both by figure and description, in our racing department, General Proportions 
 of the Race Horse, p. 260.) 
 
 627. A clavicular or collar hone is found in some quadrupeds, and it corresponds with the 
 human collar bone more or less intimately, as the actions of the fore extremities of these 
 animals approximate or recede from those of the human hand. A clavicle is not, therefore, 
 found where the limb is simply used in progression ; for in such the shoulder blade is placed 
 in direct contact with the surface of the chest, the form of which being much flattened, 
 particularly in animals of great speed, would have made a clavicle injurious to rapid motion. 
 But where the fore limbs at all answer the purposes of hands, and are used for climbing, for 
 grasping substances, for digging, swimming, &c., a clavicle is found. In the dog, who 
 confines the use of his fore extremities to progression principally, the rudiments of a collar 
 bone only are apparent. In the Felince also it is rudimental ; but is in them, nevertheless, 
 rather more developed, to accord with the nature of their habits. 
 
 628. The humerus, or arm hone (m, fig. 111.), is so concealed by muscles as to be overlooked 
 by a cursory observer, and hence the radius or next bone is popularly called the arm. The 
 true arm bone extends from what is called the point of the shoulder (but which in fact is a 
 protuberance of the humerus) to the elbow, thus forming an angle with the scapula, and 
 extending obliquely backwards as that does forwards. Near its upper extremity it sends 
 off a very powerful head to articulate with the shoulder blade. The motions of the 
 humerus are necessarily confined to a removal from its inclined point backward to the 
 perpendicular line of the body. When the real arm bone is too long, it foices the fore-legs 
 too much under the animal ; and if this defect is joined to a shallow upright shoulder, the 
 evil will be increased. It, however, fortunately happens that both the angle and extent of 
 these two parts are usually regulated by each other. 
 
 629. The fore-arm (n n, o o, fig. 111.) of quadrupeds is composed of the radius and an 
 appendage united to it, which in man, and some animals, forms the ulna ; but a true ulna, or 
 bone of rotation, as the leg of the horse requires no rotatory motion, was not necessary in 
 him. A large process however stretches out, which in the colt is distinct, and may then deserve 
 the name of ulna ; but in the adult horse it unites with the radius, and then serves im- 
 portant purposes as an attachment to muscles. On the slightest inspection of the skeleton, 
 it will appear how much the motions of the fore-leg must depend on the length and obliquity 
 of this process ; which, acting on the principle of a lever in the extension of the arm, must 
 necessarily, as it is either long or short, make all the difference between a long and a short 
 purchase. The breadth of the arm, as it is called, at this part, will, from this reasoning, be 
 seen to be very important. This bone articulates with the knee by its inferior portion. 
 
 630. The carpus, or wrist, commonly called the knee of the horse (j}p,fig-l 11.), is composed 
 of seven bones, whose principal uses appear to be to extend the surface of attachment of 
 ligaments and tendons, and by their interruptions to lessen the shocks of progression. It 
 may be remarked that all hoofed quadrupeds have the anterior extremities permanently in 
 a state of pronation, or with what is called the back of the wrist turned outwards. The 
 carpal bones articulate with each other, and have one investing capsular ligament, by which 
 means the smallest wound of the knee, which penetrates this ligament, has the effect of open- 
 ing the whole joint ; hence the quantity of synovia, or joint oil, which escapes in these cases ; 
 and hence also the dangerous consequences which ensue. 
 
 631 . The metacarpus, canon, or shank of the horse (9 q, r r, fig. 111.), is formed of one large 
 metacarpal bone (9) and two small ones (r). Here the wide palm of the human, and the 
 paw of the digitated animal, is formed into one solid cylindrical, and two small additamentary 
 bones, called splint bones, united with it by strong ligamentary attachment, but which, by 
 age, becomes converted into a bony one. Although these additamentary bones may some- 
 what increase the surface of attachment of tendons and investing ligaments, their principal 
 use appears to be to keep up the connection with the digitated tribes. In the cow there are 
 no splint bones, but the uniformity is more perfectly kept up by the divided hoof. In her, 
 therefore, the canon branches at its inferior surface into condyles, for the reception of the 
 two claws. 
 
 632. The pastern of the horse (t t). — The rest of the extremity below the canon consists 
 of one phalange only, but vi'hich, nevertheless, comprises all the mechanism, and a double 
 
 N 2 
 
180 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part 1 1. 
 
 portion of the complexity of all the phalanges of the digitated tribes. Four bones enter 
 into its composition, with the addition of two small sessamoids (s s) appended to each fetlock ; 
 evidently placed there, not only to act as a spring and prevent concussion, but also to thro^^ 
 the tendon of the foot, which runs over them, farther from the centre of motion. The 
 pastern bone is seen to be situated obliquely forward; and on this obliquity depends the ease 
 and elasticity of the motion of the animal : nevertheless, when it is too long, it requires 
 great efforts in the tendons and ligaments to preserve it in its situation ; and thus long- 
 jointed horses must be more subject to fatigue and to strains than others, but they are what 
 is called more " springy," i. e. have more elasticity. 
 
 633. The lesser pastern or coronary bone {tv) receives the great pastern below, and then 
 expands into a considerable surface, which articulates with the coffin and navicular bones. 
 The coffin bone (u d) forms the third phalange, and corresponds in shape with the hoof. It 
 is very porous, and laterally receives two prominent cartilages. It is around the outer 
 surface of this bone that the sensible laminse are attached ; while the inferior surface receives 
 the flexor tendon. The navicular, nut, or shuttle bone, is situated at the posterior part of 
 the coffin, and unites with that and the preceding bone. 
 
 634. Of the bones of the fore extremities of quadrupeds generally we may remar)', that the 
 radius and ulna are united in the ruminants, as they are seen in the horse In the car- 
 nivorous tribes, as the dog, they are generally separated, and in the pig also. In the 
 elephant, as will be shown hereafter, the lower end of the radius is larger than the ulna. 
 The metacarpal bones vary much in number and direction in different quadrupeds. In the 
 elephant they are eight, in ruminants from six to seven, in the dog seven, and in the hare 
 nine. Of tha»metatarsal bones, or hind leg bones, we may observe that, in the horse, their 
 elongation is such that a superficial observer is apt to doubt the possibility of their being the 
 same with our foot bones ; but such is really the case, and it is their extension alone that 
 
 removes the os calcis, or heel bone, to 
 such a distance from the toe, that it 
 becomes placed midway between the 
 trunk and hoof. In the elephant, on 
 the contrary, it approaches nearly to 
 the ground, which best accords with the 
 intentions of nature to furnish this vast 
 animal with solid support, rather than 
 extraordinary powers of locomotion, or 
 extreme pliancy and elasticity of mem- 
 bers. It is this osteological arrange- 
 ment in his hinder limbs, also, that forces him to kneel with his legs behind him as we do 
 {fig. 114.). The progression of the elephant, as stated in written accounts, and as depicted 
 in prints and drawings, is that of walking or trotting, after the manner of the horse ; but 
 more correct observations inform us that, when this living mountain quickens his pace beyond 
 a walk, he moves his legs laterally and not diagonally, and thus he ambles instead of trots ; 
 and to which mode of progression, as much as to the stiffness of his limbs, is to be attri- 
 buted the peculiar sensation his gait affords to those who mount one for the first time. 
 ( See this further noticed in the Natural History of the Elephant, p. 14.) 
 
 635. The posterior extremities. — These differ much from the anterior in most quadrupeds, 
 not only in their superior strength, and in the different lengths and directions of the parts, 
 but also in some degree in their uses. The femur, or thigh bone, of the horse (3, 4, fig. 111.), 
 as the subject of comparison generally, is the largest of the body ; its vast indentations and 
 risings, almost peculiar to it, showing the great strength of the muscles inserted into it. It 
 articulates with the acetabulum, or hip joint, by a strong head called the whirl bone. In 
 this situation it is held not only by a powerful capsular ligament, and still more powerful 
 muscles, but by an admirable contrivance resulting from a ligamentous rope, which springs 
 immediately from the middle of its head, and is firmly fixed within the socket of the joint. 
 In its natural situation it is not perpendicular, as the human femur, but inclines to an angle 
 of about forty-five degrees. This bone presents large protuberances for the attachment of very 
 powerful muscles, called trochanters. Throughout it exhibits a mechanism uniting the 
 combined properties of celerity and strength in a degree not to be met with in most other 
 animals. The inferior end of the bone is received by its condyles into depressions of the 
 tibia, or leg bone; while the patella, or knee pan, slides over the anterior portions of both 
 bones. The patella, by farriers called the stifle, is nearly angular, and serves for the in- 
 sertion of some of the strongest muscles of the thigh, which are then continued down to the 
 leg. It thus appears to act as a pulley. The tibia, or leg bone (6, 8), is usually, in horse- 
 men's language, callpd the thigh. It is a bone formed of a large epiphysis, with a small 
 attached part called the fibula, altogether presenting a long body, and an irregular inferior 
 end, adapted to the peculiarities in shape of the principal bones of the hock, with which it 
 articulates. The obliquity in the situation of this bone corresponds with that of the femur, 
 or thigh bone, Ijeiiig as oblique backwards as the former is forwards. The length of the 
 
Book II. FUNCTIONS OF THE SKELETON. IBl 
 
 tibia, or true leg bone, is a prominent character in all animals of quick progression, in 
 which respect it corresponds with the fore-arm ; and the remarks made on that apply with 
 even more force to this — that length is advantageous to the celerity, but less so to the ease, of 
 the motion. The fibula (7) forms a prominent instance, in common with the splint bones, 
 of what has been before observed, that many parts, whose uses were not before apparent, 
 would on examination be found to be organs of harmony, placed in the body to prevent 
 interruption to the completing the general plan of effective and convenient organisation. 
 In this way the fibula appears but a process springing from the posterior part of the tibia, 
 forming also both the rudiments of the human bone of that name. In the ox it is wanting ; 
 whereas in the dog and cat, as requiring numerous motions in their limbs, it is on the 
 contrary perfect. 
 
 636. The tarsus, or hock, of the horse (9, 10), is a strikinginstance of the perfect mechanism 
 displayed in the bony structure of this admired animal. It is formed by an assemblage of 
 six bones, and sometimes of seven ; while in the ox, sheep, and deer, there are seldom more 
 than five. Between these bones there is but little motion, yet there is sufficient to give a 
 spring to the parts, and to preserve the joints from the effects of shocks, &c. As the human 
 anatomy is generally received as the standard of comparison, we must, to a proper consider- 
 ation of the hock, regard it as the instep and heel, and all the parts beyond it as the foot. 
 The human tarsus, and that of some beasts, as the monkey, and some varieties of the bear, 
 makes a right angle with the tibia in standing or walking ; but in the horse the hock makes 
 an open angle with the tibia, and is far removed from the ground. In him, and the greater 
 number of quadrupeds, all the bones, from the hock downwards, are much elongated, and 
 form a part of the upright pillar of the limb. In the horse, therefore, the point of the hock 
 is the true point of the heel of man ; and although, in both man and horse, and as in the 
 human figure, the great twisted tendons of the gastrocneniii muscles are inserted into it, 
 yet the appellation of the tendo Achillis would be too forced if applied to the latter. A 
 broad hock, as already observed, in the exterior conformation of the horse, may be now 
 still more plainly seen to be very important to strength and speed ; for the longef the 
 calcaneum or heel bone of the hock, the longer must be the lever that the muscles of the 
 thigh act by ; and a very slight increase or diminution in its length must make a very great 
 difference in the power of the joint. It is by this tendon, acting on this mechanism, that, 
 when the animal has inclined the angle between the canon and the tibia, or, in other words, 
 when his extremities are bent under him in the gallop or trot, he is enabled to open it again. 
 The bones of the hock, like those of the knee, are united together by strong ligamentous 
 fibres ; and it is to an inflammation of those uniting the calcaneum and cuboid bones, that 
 the disease called curb is to be attributed ; and to a similar inflammatory affection of the 
 ligaments in the front of the hocks, that spavins of the first stage are owing : in the latter 
 stages the periosteum and bones themselves become affected. The remainder of the bones 
 below do not differ so essentially from the correspondiug bones in the fore extremities as to 
 need an individual description. It may however be remarked, that the hinder canon or 
 shank bone is longer than the fore, and that the pastern is also the same, but is less oblique 
 in its situation ; by which wise provision the horse is enabled to elevate and sustain his body 
 entirely on his hinder parts without danger ; which would not have been the case if the obli- 
 quity of those parts had been considerable. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. General Functions of the Skeleton, 
 
 637. TTie bony assemblage constituting a skeleton, whether of a horse or other beast, must be 
 regarded as a mechanism of admirable wisdom and contrivance, which having considered in 
 detail, we offer the following summary of its functions as a whole : — The skeleton of the 
 horse, as the subject of comparison, will be found to present nearly a quadrilateral figure, 
 having an inclined cylinder resting on four supporting pillars. Th© spinal column, as the 
 inclined cylinder, serves as a base for the soft parts, and is found not truly horizontal, but 
 dipping downwards over the fore-legs, by which the propelling force of the hinder extre- 
 mities is relieved by the maximum of strength thus transferred. The increased weight of the 
 hinder part of the cylinder is admirably counterpoised by the head and neck, which are 
 projected forwards, by these means leaving the line of direction near the centre of the 
 whole. The length of a cylinder may be such as not to support its own weight ; nature, 
 therefore, has limited the length of the spines of animals : hence, ciBteris paribus, a long- 
 backed horse must be weaker than a short one ; and thus likewise small horses can carry pro- 
 portionably more than larger ones. The bony pieces, which compose the four pillars support- 
 ing their cylinder, are not perpendicular individually, but they are so in the aggregate ; for a 
 perpendicular drawn from their common centre of gravity will be found to fall nearly in their 
 common base ; by which means they afford as perfect a support, as though their individual 
 axis had been in a line perpendicular to the horizon. Had they been perpendicularly 
 opposed to each other, there could have been but little elasticity, and conseq^uent ease in 
 motion ; every exertion would have proved a jar, and every increased effort would have 
 
 N 3 
 
182 
 
 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 PaktIL 
 
 produced luxation or fracture. To raise our admiration of this mechanism, we need only 
 turn our attention to the contra-disposition of these angles in their fore and hinder support- 
 ing pillars. Had these angles presented themselves in the same direction, the body must 
 have been precipitated forward or backward ; but each offering a counteraction to the other, 
 the body is firmly sustained between them. 
 
 638. The ionij masses are operated on hy muscles ; for this deviation from a perpendicular 
 direction in the various bony portions of the limbs must necessarily require powers to 
 correct it, which is effected by the muscles ; and thus, wherever the angles of the bony 
 masses are found most extensive, the muscles will be seen proportionally strong and large. 
 This muscular exertion, to counterbalance the angular inclination, occasions fatigue ; as the 
 set of muscles immediately employed become weary, the animal is obliged to call another 
 set into action, which change is necessarily more or less frequent as the animal is weaker or 
 strong and powerful. 
 
 639. The extent of the action of the bony portions of the extremities is the produce of the 
 length and direction of the various parts entering their composition, and of the different angles 
 they are capable of forming. Progression itself, besides numerous other actions, is effected by 
 these angles closing, and suddenly extending themselves again. The force of the action arises 
 from the direction of the component parts of the angles, in combination with the agency of 
 the muscles. The repetition of the action is dependent on the muscles alone ; but as the 
 original action arose out of the length and direction of the parts, so it will be evident that, 
 in every subsequent repetition, it will be found more or less extensive, as these are more or 
 less perfect in their formation, or more or less impeded by other matter, even though the 
 muscular exertions should be the same ; thus, some strong animals cannot move so fast as 
 others with less strength, as the cart-horse and racer, or mastiff and greyhound. 
 
 640. The bony mechanism of the fore and hinder extremities, we repeat, necessarily presents 
 considerable differences ; the bones of the fore-leg are much less angular, and appear 
 framed purposely to receive the weight imposed on them by the impulse of the hinder 
 limbs. Tliis weight they are destined to sustain, until their elevation is forced on them by 
 the tendency the general inclined mass has to meet the ground, i. e. to fall, or to find its 
 common centre in the earth. The fore extremities, under this view of the matter, could 
 not have been placed with equal wisdom in any other situation, nor have taken any other 
 form. The hinder extremities having less weight to support, and at no time bearing an 
 increase of pressure, as the fore do by the impetus communicated from behind, are much 
 more angular ; and their angles, by being thrown into a backward direction, afford the 
 necessary impetus for the projection of the body forward. This important operation of 
 impelling the mass being almost wholly dependent on the hind extremities, as that of 
 sustaining it, is principally confined to the fore extremities ; so the former, that is, tlie 
 hinder limbs, are also much stronger in point of muscular apparatus; by which their 
 angles can be advantageously opened and closed with superior effect in progression. Man 
 is the only animal whose whole foot rests permanently on the earfh. The bear and badger, 
 and some other beasts, occasionally bring the os calcis, or point of the hock, to the ground, but 
 they do not do it constantly, otherwise the hair would be seen to be worn off the opposing 
 surface, which it never is. In the elephant it is permanently so placed ; whereas in the 
 horse, the ox, &c., the last phalanx supports the weight of the body. The dog rests on the 
 whole of his toes, except on the small additamentary ones, or dew claws, as they are called, 
 where they exist. The ape rests his foot on the outer edge only. 
 
 641. In nil quadrupeds destined for rapid locomotion the phalangeal bones (bones of the 
 hands and feet) are likewise considerably elongated ; by which the angles formed between 
 the articulations of the extremities are elevated to a mediate distance from the groimd. A 
 mechanical advantage is thus afforded to the insertions of the muscles, by which the 
 
 115 
 
 accidental actions of bounding and leap- 
 ing are principally effected, and continu- 
 ous progression is also accelerated thereby. 
 The advantages to celerity of motion 
 hinted at by the extension of the meta- 
 carpal bones, as the canon of the horse, 
 will be apparent by comparing the bones 
 of his extremity with those of the ele- 
 phant, both being opposed to each other 
 in Jiff. 115. Here it will be seen that the 
 scapula of these two animals present a 
 very different degree of length, as well as 
 line of inclination. The humerus, or arm 
 bone, of the elephant («) occupies nearly 
 the same place which in the horse main- 
 tains the ulna and radius (b) : on the 
 contrary, the radius of the clejiliant (h) is seen to assume the situation of the canon or 
 
 oy vj.nvaAm akd 
 
Book II. NERVOUS SYSTEM IN QUADRUPEDS. 183 
 
 metacarpus of the horse (c) ; consequently, in comparing the skeletons of these two animals 
 a hasty observer might suppose the elephant to have lost one bony portion of his leg, and 
 so indeed these limbs have been described by some writers. In the hinder extremities also, 
 the femur of the elephant (e) is seen to occupy the place of the tibia (/) of the horse ; 
 while the tibia of the elephant (/) almost reaches the ground, the small portion 
 below being crowded with the tarsus (p), the metatarsus (A), and the toes (i) ; which, 
 being compared with the corresponding parts in the horse, will show, that as the bony 
 pillars of the elephant are but little angular and broadly based, to support his immense 
 fabric, the same parts in the horse are so framed as to present length of limb and 
 extensive angles for flexion and extension. But in such plantigrades as are intended 
 occasionally to assume an erect attitude, instead of having the heel bone, or point of 
 the hock, so elevated that the leg may operate on it as a spring acting on a pivot, it is 
 so formed and so articulated in them, that during any very important exertions it 
 can be brought to the ground. By this the bear and others of this tribe can climb trees, 
 the advantages of which power will amply compensate for the diminution of their speed. 
 Sensible of the stability of his support, and of the mobility of his fore extremities, when 
 attacked by a man or any tall enemy, the bear invariably erects himself, and seeks close 
 combat. The kangaroo acts in a similar manner, from a similar formation, but in him more 
 extensively displayed ; by which his progression is but a succession of leaps, or a sudden 
 displacement of the whole machine by the action of the elongated bones of the hinder 
 extremities. The extraordinary length of the metatarsal and metacarpal bones of the horse, 
 dog, &c. (ankle and wrist bones of man), is however compensated for by the extreme short- 
 ness of the femur, or thigh bone, which is hidden as it were within the body. 
 
 642. Another specialty which the extremities of the solidunc/iilous animals, as the horse 
 and his congeners, exhibit, is, that instead of each spreading itself into toes, it is found to 
 finish by a solid pedestal of horn under the name of a hoof. In the ruminants, on the con- 
 trary, this horny mass is cleft asunder, by which the inequalities in the ground are ren- 
 dered less obnoxious, and are more easily taken hold of in ascending eminences, and in 
 descending from them, in search of food. In the camel, on the contrary, there is not a solid 
 mass opposed to the ground, but one soft and yielding, of considerable extent, and surmounted 
 by two toes, thus adapting his feet most conveniently to the nature of his path. He is also 
 furnished with defensive callosities on his back, breast, and joints, which have either been 
 purposely given by providence to defend him from the effects of oppressive loadfi, or other- 
 wise have grown there by time on the race. 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. Anatomy of the Head and Neck of Quadrupeds. 
 
 C43. The lips of quadrupeds, like our own, are an upper and lower, or an anterior and posterior. The 
 nostrils, in most, are divided by a septum narium or cartilaginous division ; which is covered, in its natural 
 state, with the pituitary membrane. Under great exertion, this membrane becomes red, and in fever it does the 
 same, from its great vascularity; which phenomena we daily see in horses and dogs, when highly excited, 
 either by fever or muscular exertion. In the glanders of horses, and in the disease called the distemper of 
 dogs, these cavities become ulcerated, and in sheep they are liable to the attack of the ceslrus, or gadfly, which 
 torments them by its attempts to deposit larvae thereon, so much so, that the consequences are often very in- 
 jurious to the owners. The cervical or suspensory ligaments of the neck, known by butchers as the packu'oee, 
 is a most Importaut organ to grazing animals with long necks. Elastic in its nature, and of immense strength, 
 it adheres firmly to all the neck vertebrse but the first, and continues onwards, attaching itself to the spinous 
 processes of the dorsal vertebrae or withers, by which it wholly fills up the dip of the cervical or neck 
 vertebra ; and, in conjunction with the muscles, forms what is known as the crest of the horse, the integu- 
 ments of which are crowned with a mane. The elasticity of the suspensory ligament allows of its elongation 
 in grazing ; and its contractile properties assist the muscles in again raising the weighty head of the Herbivora, 
 or grazing tribes. The mouth of most quadrupeds presents two cavities ; an anterior and a hinder, or 
 posterior, divided from the former, or proper mouth, by the palatine curtain, which in the horse extends down 
 in front of the epiglottis in such a manner as to prevent vomiting by any common effort. The faucial com- 
 munication between the hinder mouth and the nose presents the epiglottis, or covering to the glottis, or 
 opening of the windpipe, which by its elastic properties is naturally elevated, except when the animal swallows, 
 at -which time the oesophageal funnel being brought forward, the masticated bolus pushes the epiglottis down, 
 shuts up the tracheal opening, and thus prevents strangulation. The oesophagus, or alimentary tube, which 
 receives the food, iu some quadrupeds is internally cuticular, and externally muscular ; by which the food, 
 when masticated, is forced backwards and downwards into the stomach. In the horse this structure is pecu- 
 liarly illustrated by its strength and adaptation to secure the throat from irritation, in swallowing grain, 
 pulses, and such firm food. 
 
 Sect. II. The Nervous System in Quadntpeds. 
 
 644. At the head of the nervoiis system stands the brain, which in its natural situation is 
 wrapped up as it wore in two coverings, one external, dense, and strong, called its dura 
 mater ; the second, and internal, being known as the pia mater. Within the folds of 
 these matres are sinuses for the reception of the blood which circulates through the organ. 
 The cerebrum, or largest portion of the brain, is divided throughout its whole extent into 
 two hemispherical portions. The peripheral or cortical part is of a grey tint, and is 
 seen indented with a whiter substance, called the medullary portion. The various septa 
 formed by the dura mater become sinuses, or venous caverns, and give rise to the jugulars, 
 or great neck veins, from which we so conveniently draw blood in quadrupeds. 'Fliere are 
 
 N 4 
 
184 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 numerous lesser but equally important parts in this viseus, for a description of which we 
 would refer to our Veterinary Outlines, our limits here confining us to the leading features 
 only of our subject. The cerebellum, or smaller portion of the brain, in union with the 
 cerebrum, or larger portion, together form the medulla oblongata, which, after furnishing 
 some important nerves to organs around the head, at length escape from the skull, under the 
 name of the spinal marrow. 
 
 645. The functions of the brain are little understood, and theory after theory has done 
 little to throw light on the subject. One opinion entertained among physiologists is, that 
 the medullary portions of the brain furnish nervous energy to the frame, and effect all the 
 corporeal functions. The cortical, cineritious, or ash-coloured part, being differently com- 
 posed, is on the concrary supposed to produce the mental functions of consciousness and 
 reflection ; and which supposition is, in some measure, borne out by our observations, that 
 where superior intelligence is found, this cineritious portion prevails ; but where the brute 
 instincts, as the search for food and desire of propagation, principally mark the animal, 
 the medullary portion predominates. 
 
 646. The proportion of brain to the general mass of the body was long considered as a 
 measure of the intellectuality of the animal ; thus man was supposed to possess the largest 
 brain, in comparison with his bulk, of any animal ; "but more extensive research has dis- 
 covered that many birds, and some beasts, have, in proportion to their bulk, a larger mass 
 of brain than ourselves. As far, however, as experience has yet furnished anatomists and 
 physiologists with proofs, the matter stands thus — that it is not in a comparison between the 
 mass of brain to that of the body that we are to look for signs of superior intellectual 
 capacity, or of the reverse, in mere instinctive workings ; but we are to draw our conclusions 
 from the ratio which the mass of brain bears to the nerves. In man the volume of brain to 
 that of the body may be averaged as one to thirty. In carnivorous animals the proportions 
 vary much, being however on the average as one to one hundred and fifty. In the horse, 
 as one to four hundred. In man, it is found that the brain bears a much greater bulk in 
 proportion to the nerves which arise from it, than is found in any animal whatever. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Nerves a7id their Functions. 
 
 647. The nerves are named cerebral, spinal, and sympathetic. The ten pairs of cerebral nerves arise from 
 the brain itself, within the skull, and principally supply parts whose motions are involuntary, particularly the 
 organs of respiration. Thirty-six pairs of spinal nerves escape from each side of the spinal bony column ; 
 from whence the transit of a nerve through an appropriate canal formed in each of its vertebrae may be dis- 
 tinctly seen ; thus as many vertebrae as an animal has, so many pairs of spinal nerves it has also. Of late years the 
 physiology of sense and motion has received much elucidation by the researches of eminent anatomists, par- 
 ticiilarly of Messrs. Bell and Mayo. The great nervous rope, called spinal marrow, appears to be formed from 
 three important divisions of the brain, known among anatomists as the corpora pyramidalia, corpora olivariie, 
 and corpora restiformia ; prolongations of which several portions travel out of the skull, and form the spinal 
 marrow. The brain, notwithstanding it appears in some measure a continuous mass, is decidedly a double 
 organ. If, therefore, the spinal rope be but continuations of the portions of the brain, and that these portions 
 are continued double also, it follows that there will be three distinct columns on each side of this important 
 cord. This spinal rope, familiarly called spinal marrow, being divided by the mesial plane of the body into two 
 semi-cylindric portions, the right and left, each of these is subdivided into an upper, a lower, and an interme- 
 diate column, each spinal nerve owning a double origin by filamentary bundles from the upper and under 
 columns of the rope. Confining the description to one side only, it will be seen that the fasciculus of the 
 upper origin, as soon as collected together, enters a nervous knot called a ganglion, of complex structure and 
 function, not understood. Leaving the ganglion, it now becomes a perfect nerve of sensation. From the 
 lower of the three columns which compose the half of the spinal cord, proceeds a somewhat smaller nerve, 
 which does not, like the upper portion, enter the ganglion, but, on the contrary, retains its own integrity of 
 structure, and throughout its ramification operates as a nerve of motion. Having passed the ganglion, both 
 the upper and the lower bundles proceed in one rope, having a common covering, but being still distinctly 
 separated by an investure proper to each. It must however be observed of these bundles, that though thus 
 closely connected, neither their substance nor functions are blended, but that thus united, they form a nerve of 
 both sensation and motion. It remains to observe that the central lateral portion of the semi-cylinder is yet 
 undescribed, and it must be owned that neither its distribution nor functions are so clearly understood as 
 those of the upper or lower have proved themselves to be. Certain anomalous nervous branches are given off 
 from it, which are known under the indefinite name of respiratory nerves, whose action is at once extensive 
 and sympathetic over the chest, neck, and face. 
 
 648. The sympathetic nerves are even more complex, and no less curious in their origin and functions, than 
 the last. They arise from the base of the brain itself, and receive accessory branches from the spinal nerves. 
 Thus formed, they become modified in some extraordinary manner by passing through a ganglion also (which 
 is probably in itself a little brain or brainlet), after which they extend themselves over all the important 
 viscera, forming such a medium of connection and sympathy between these parts as regulates all their actions 
 and functions, and prevents any one being injured without the others taking the alarm. By their means, 
 likewise, many of the most important functional phenomena, as well of health as of disease, arc manifested. 
 
 649. The nervous principle, it must be acknowledged, is however but imperfectly under- 
 Stood. Nevertheless wc do know, that from the nervous masses of all animals having a dis- 
 tinct brain (and, as before observed, it is probable that few even of the lower orders are 
 wholly without), there proceed innumerable fibrilla; to every part of the body, by which 
 sensation and motion are produced ; but whether it be by a subtle fluid conveyed, or by 
 some modification of electricity or galvanism, or a matter of spirit per se, we are totally 
 ignorant. We however are well aware that all the important animal functions are under 
 the control of the nerves : the lungs cannot inflate without their concurrence, the heart acts 
 only under their influence, and when they become diseased, paralysis ensues. Even the 
 vital heat of the body ceases unless visited by nervous influence. 
 
Book II. 
 
 SENSE OF VISION IN QUADRUPEDS. 
 
 185 
 
 Sect. III. Senses of Quadrupeds. 
 650. The senses are all under the direct control of what is called nervous influence. 
 
 The 
 
 nerves which act on the organs of sight and hearing have their origin within the skull 
 itself. The other senses are also no less mediately indebted to the nervous influence of the 
 brain for their powers. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1, The Sense of Vision in Quadrupeds. 
 
 651. The eyes in the larger quadrupeds exhibit a general resemblance. As such, we shall 
 continue to make those of the horse our model. In lesser beasts, on the contrary, many 
 singular modifications of the organ occur. In some, as moles and shrew mice, the eyes are 
 so minute as to be denied by some persons to exist, and in some others they are certainly 
 present, though very indistinct. 
 
 652. The appendages to the eye of most quadrupeds are, first, a funnel-shaped cavity, 
 formed by the concurrence of the bones of the skull, called the orbit, which is not placed 
 directly in front, as in man, but inclines laterally, to enable the animal to embrace a larger 
 field of view. The eyelids are an upper and under, of which the upper is the most con- 
 siderable, and has the greatest motion. United they form an admirable curtain to defend 
 the eye from dust, insects, and from the light during sleep, and are moved by appropriate 
 muscles. Attached also to the edge of each eyelid is a cartilaginous rim, called the tarsus. 
 The cilia, or eyelashes, in the horse and many other quadrupeds, are not, as in man, above 
 and below ; the upper lid only being furnished with hairs, and these are not placed in one row, 
 but in several smaller ones. The horse has no supercilia, or eyebrows, unless we reckon as 
 such the few long hairs over the orbits. The lacrymal gland is a body lodged within the 
 upper part of the orbit ; it is furnished with five or six excretory ducts, which secrete the 
 lacrymje, or tears, the intended purpose of which is to lubricate the surface of the globe, 
 and wash out any extraneous matter that may enter. The superfluous tears are carried off 
 by two openings at the inner angle, called puncta lacrymalia, by which they at once 
 descend into the nose, not being, as in man, first received into a lacrymal sac. The 
 caruncula lacryraalis is a small black substance, seen at the inner canthus of the eye, whose 
 ofliice appears to be to direct the tears aright in this course. 
 
 653. The haw, or nictating membrane, is an important part, which protrudes when the eye is 
 drawn inwards; at all other times, however, it lies hidden within the fatty matter surround- 
 ing the globe of the eye. Though called a membrane, it is cartilaginous and firm ; and thus, 
 when the eye is forcibly withdrawn into the socket, the haw is pressed out from the inner 
 angle, and passes completely over the surface of the globe, to which its shape is adapted. A 
 moderate pressure only shows about half of it ; and it is thus seen in tetanus, or stag-evil, 
 being then protruded by the action of the retractor muscle ; and under inflammation of the 
 eye it also becomes visible, which has led ignorant farriers to cut it oflT, under a suspicion 
 that this organ, so necessary to the eye, formed one cause of the disease. The use of this 
 nictating membrane cannot be, or ought not to be, for a moment dubious. It is denied to 
 man and to monkeys, because they, having hands, can with their fingers remove dust and 
 dirt from the eyes ; but to the horse and most other quadrupeds, not having such aids, it 
 is essentially necessary for these purposes. 
 
 654. A diagram of the internal structure of the eye of quadrupeds generally {Jig. 116.) will 
 show that it is not correctly globular, but rather composed of parts of two globes attached 
 
 to each other. The lesser segment 
 encircled by the transparent cornea is 
 in front (a) ; the larger is posterior, 
 and although itself transparent (A A), 
 is in great part encircled by opaque 
 coats. Between these is suspended the 
 crystalline lens (6) ; its circumferent 
 edges being embraced by the choroid 
 or black coat {k) ; and by the retina or 
 net-like expansion (J.). The anterior 
 surface of the lens is opposed to the 
 aqueous humour in front (^), and to 
 the vitreous or glass-like humour behind (A A) ; I marks the sclerotic or strong coat 
 which embraces the whole globe, except the portion occupied by the transparent cornea ; 
 m, the optic nerve, the grand agent in vision; n n, o o, represent two arrows; the anterior 
 (n n) mark the object viewed, the visual rays from which are painted on the retina at o o, 
 but much diminished in size, and reversed in position, from the decussation of those rays. 
 The principal humours of the eye are the vitreous or glass-like, occupying the posterior 
 portion of the globe ; and the aqueous, or water-like, which is found between the cornea (a) 
 and the lens (6). Blindness in the horse is principally occasioned by inflammation of the 
 
186 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Paut IL 
 
 lens ; and it !s irremediable in him, because he can retract his eye within the orbit beyond 
 the reach of the means of either couching or extracting. 
 
 655. The globe of the eye, thus compoied of coats, chambers, and humours, is acted on in its 
 movements by muscles. It may, we repeat, in some animals be considered as forming a large 
 cup posteriorly, with a smaller cup applied to its margin anteriorly ; or, as though the seg- 
 ment of a large sphere were adapted to that of a smaller one. The substance which gives 
 figure and consistence to the larger segment is the sclerotic coat (I), which is very firm and 
 fibrous. The anterior cup or segment is supplied by the cornea, which is transparent, and 
 formed of thin concentric plates of very different degrees of convexity in different animals, 
 and often in similar animals; to a defect in which is ascribed the indistinct vision and sup- 
 posed cause of starting in some horses. The cornea (a) is vascular and sensible, and in an 
 inflamed state admits the red globules of the blood, as we see by the universal redness 
 over the whole ; at other times, when it admits only the colourless parts of that fluid, it is 
 perfectly transparent. Immediately within the sclerotic coat is a thin vascular membrane, 
 called the choroides (k) ; which is spread over it nearly as far as the cornea, where it turns 
 inwards and expands into the ciliary processes. It also, by a peculiar fold, forms a liga- 
 ment, after which it produces another projection into the cavity of the eye, termed the uvea. 
 It is here continuous, and presents a veil perforated in the centre. The diversity of density 
 in the various portions of the sclerotic coat, which is very apparent in some quadrupeds and 
 birds destined to regard objects at different distances, is very considerable ; it being much 
 thicker at its posterior than its anterior part. The muscles of the eye are thus enabled to 
 act on the globe and to alter the length of its axis, and the respective situation of the lens, 
 by which the telescopic character of the organ is with facility adjusted to the vision of either 
 close or very remote objects. 
 
 656. The pupil of the eye is of different figures in different animals. In man, in the dog, 
 and in most of his congeners, it is round ; oblong in the horse, ox, sheep, and deer ; per- 
 pendicularly linear in the fox, and equally so in the cat tribe. The anterior surface of the 
 uvea is covered with a membrane, termed iris, on which the colour of the eye depends ; in 
 man it is gray, brown, black, or blue ; in the horse it is usually brown, but now and then 
 white, when the animal is said to be wall-eyed. At the central margin of the iris of the 
 horse are seen, in a strong light, some little globular bodies or bags, covered with a black 
 pigment. They are usually attached to the upper margin only, but when any exist on the 
 lower they are small ; they are perfectly natural, but have been mistaken for a diseased 
 state of the organ. The iris is capable of accommodating itself to circumstances ; that is, it 
 can enlarge or contract the diameter of the central aperture or pupil, so as to admit or 
 shut out the rays of light. Over the central surface of the choroid expansion is spread 
 a dark mucous substance, called nigrum pigmentum. In animals, whose vision is 
 distinct at night, this pigment is found of a lighter colour; in man it is very dark, and his 
 crepuscular vision is therefore indistinct. In the grazing tribes it is of a greenish cast, 
 lost in azure blue ; in the predacious tribes it is still lighter. Under this pigment is the 
 mucous expansion, peculiar to quadrupeds, called tapetum. The optic nerve (w) pene- 
 trates the sclerotic coat, and its inner surface becomes expanded into a membranous lamen 
 of exquisite fineness, called retina. On this it is supposed objects are painted, and thus 
 taken cognisance of by the brain, 
 
 657. Crepuscular vision, or the power of seeing with little apparent light, has always been a subject of 
 mystery, and there were formerly two opinions on the phenomenon. Of the illumination seen in the eye of 
 the cat, and which is also common to other members of the FctiniE, one opinion was that the external light only 
 Is reflected ; the other that light was generated in the eye itself. Professor Bohn, of Leipsic, made some 
 experiments, however, which proved that, when the outer light is wholly excluded, none can be seen in the 
 cat's eye ; and it is now established, that the illumination is entirely produced by the external rays of light ; 
 which, after being concentrated by those parts which are called the cornea and the crystalline lens, are re- 
 flected in a brilliant concave mirror at the bottom of the eye, we have just noticed as the tapetum. This effect 
 may be constantly seen in the domestic cat ; in the strong light of day, the iris is contracted, so that a very 
 small quantity of light is adinitted to this mirror ; but in the twilight the iris opens, and then the mirror 
 being completely exposed, the eye glares in the manner with which we are all familiar. The construction, 
 therefore, of the eye of the cat tribe enables them to collect in one focus whatever rays of light there may be ; 
 and few places are £0 dark but that some light may be found. Thus, when we descend into a cellar, the 
 darkness at first appears impenetrable, but in a very little time, even with our differently constructed organs 
 of vision, we soon distinguish objects without difficulty. This peculiar eye therefore is necessary to the cat 
 family, as.the lion, tiger, &c., to enable them to perceive their prey; and they creep towards it with a cer- 
 tainty which nothing but this distinct nocturnal vision could give ; and such animals being either wholly or 
 partially unprovided with a reflecting tapetum, fall a more easy prey to these crepuscular marauders. 
 
 658. The humours of the eye are the vitreous, the crystalline, and the aqueous — The vitreous humour (A h) 
 is of a jelly-like consistence, and occupies all the globe, except those parts taken up by the other humours. 
 Tlie crystalline humour forms a lenticular body of moderate consistence, and is, therefore, more properly 
 called a lens (i). It is doubly convex, which greatly increases its refractive powers ; its posterior side resting 
 in a concavity of the vitreous humour. Jt is not of e^jual consistence throughout, being much firmer in the 
 centre than in its circumferent edges. Different animals have the lens of different figures, to suit the purposes 
 of their existence ; in fishes it is nearly spherical, but in quadrupeds it is more or less lenticular. 
 
 659. The muscles of the eye The motions of the eyeball are produced by several muscles, as four recti or 
 
 straight, which elevate, depress, and draw to and from ; two oblique, which rotate the eye ; and a retractor, or 
 choanoid, peculiar to quadrupeds, to draw the eye within the socket, and thus preserve it from danger. 
 
 660. TJie phenomena of vision. — If the diagram which represents the eye {fig. 116.) be ex- 
 amined, it will be ovident that it presents an optical instrument of exquisite workmanship and 
 
Book II. SENSE OF HEARING IN QUADRUPEDS. 187 
 
 mechanism, admirably fitted to collect the luminous rays from the various objects around, and 
 to transmit them with truth to the source of sensation. If the luminous rays were reflected 
 from objects passed through the eye in a rectilinear course, as they do through the atmosphere, 
 no cognisance at all useful to the animal covdd be taken of them by the eye — all would be 
 glare and indistinctness ; but being refracted, or bent, by the media through which they pass, 
 they finally meet at a point called their focus, or focal point. Neither would one simple 
 line of refraction have been sufficient to answer all the purposes of perfect vision, under its 
 various modifications. It is necessary that the refraction should be increased in its passage, 
 by increased degrees of density in the media of its transit. In the passage of the visual 
 rays through the cornea and aqueous humour, they must encounter their first refraction ; and 
 it is evident, that the more convex the anterior portion of the eye may be, the more will 
 this refraction be increased. We need not, therefore, be surprised that a goggler, or horse, 
 with this form of eye, should start. The next and largest degree of inclination which the rays 
 receive, occurs through the crystalline lens, which, from its lenticular form, and density of 
 structure, must necessarily be considerable. In their progress through the vitreous humour, 
 a further refraction is eftected, until meeting in a point on the retina, a perfect representation 
 of the object, or objects viewed, is obtained ; the rays forming in their passage numerous 
 cones, the bases of which will bo the object viewed, and the apex of each a radiant point. 
 Amidst the number of objects around, it appears that the eye has a capability of collecting 
 rays from such only as are immediately capable of this convergency ; it is they only that 
 produce effect, all others being lost in the black pigment of the eye, which Is apparently 
 placed there purposely to absorb the superfluous rays. As the eye must necessarily have a 
 vast variety of objects painted on it, whose distances are widely different, there must be some 
 optical adjustment of the powers of the part to enable it to effect a distinct vision of all ob- 
 jects, whether near or remote. Whether this takes place by means of the angle formed on 
 the two opposite axes, or, as has been more lately taught, by a muscular power in the lens 
 itself, is not yet satisfactorily ascertained ; certain it is that, after the loss of one eye, time is 
 required, both in the human and brute subject, for the remaining eye to learn to adjust itself 
 to judge of relative distances; which fact is certainly in favour of the opinionthat an angle, 
 formed between the eyes, regulates the judgment of distances. In this way we can account 
 for the well known fact that hunters, which have, before the loss of an eye, been excellent 
 and sure leapers, have, for some time afterwards, as five or six months, lost the power of 
 measuring their leaps. Were it not for some adjustment of the optical organ itself, the 
 rays reflected from objects very near the eye would fall behind it ; and those from distant 
 ones would, from being almost parallel, meet together before the retina. The mechanical 
 adjustment of the focus is also assisted in some measure by the iris, which contracts almost 
 to a point when we look at a very minute object, and by this means only permits such rays 
 to pass through as penetrate the centre of the lens, by which such rays will be very much 
 refracted ; but when the eye regards distant objects, the iris becomes dilated, and the rays 
 are then viewed through the edges of the lens, and their inclination is thereby lessened. 
 (See Vision in Birds, p. 613.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Sense of Hearing in Quadrupeds. 
 
 661. The sense of hearing in quadrupeds employs an external and an internal apparatus. 
 Of the value of this sense to them, we can form a reasonable estimate, when we consider 
 that the dangers to which they are exposed are many of them to be warded off only by an 
 early retreat. The external ear, to a certain degree, is peculiar to man and quadrupeds; 
 some, however, of these are without one, as the mole and the duck-billed animal of New 
 South Wales. The imperfect quadrupedal Mammalia, as the seal, walrus, manati or sea. 
 cow, are also destitute of them ; even the bony external meatus being wanting in them. The 
 form of the external ear, as we well know, varies extremely in different quadrupeds, but 
 it is always that which is best adapted to the creature's manner of life. In shape it com- 
 monly resembles the oblique section of a cone from near the apex to the basis. Hares, and 
 such other ijnimals as are daily exposed to the attack of beasts of prey, have large ears 
 directed backwards, their eyes, which are seldom closed, giving them sufficient warning of 
 any danger before : rapacious animals, on the other hand, have their ears placed directly 
 forwards, as we see in the lion, cat, &c. Such beasts as are designed to hear distinctly sountis 
 coming from below, have their ears hanging downwards, or their ears are flexible when they 
 move their head with some difficulty, as the elephant. Man, again, who must equally hear 
 sounds coming from all quarters, but especially such as are sent from about his own height, 
 has his external ear placed in a vertical manner, somewhat turned forward. In short, 
 wherever we see a specialty in the make of this organ in any creature, we shall with very 
 little reflection discover that such form is the one of all others best adapted for the 
 hearing faculty of that creature. Tiie moveable ear also gives the animal the power of 
 directing the cone to the sonorous body without moving the head. How spiritedly does 
 the old hunter prick up his ears to the far-distant tongues of the hounds ! The outer ear is 
 
PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part T1. 
 
 connected with a bony canal, which canal is very differently situated in different subjects ; 
 but in each it will be found exactly to accord with the habits of the animal. 
 
 117 
 
 662. To illustrate this interesting fact we have introduced the above diagram (Jig. 117.) of 
 the auditive bony canal of the hare, polecat, and fox ; three animals with whose habits every 
 sportsman is familiar. For these illustrations we are indebted to Dr. Farrar, M.D. whose 
 researches in natural history have given him much claim on the estimation of the lovers of 
 nature. The subject itself may be seen at length in Loudon's Magaziiie of Natural History, 
 vol. V. p. 9. Fig. 1. represents the skull of a hare, on which a marks the tubulated bony 
 portion of the external ear, "half an inch in length, and a quarter of an inch in diameter, 
 pointing backwards and upwards at an angle of 45°." The iong moveable external ear of 
 the hare, is attached to this fixed bony canal, and the mobility of the one is admirably 
 adapted to the fixed position of the other ; and although sounds are thereby received from 
 every quarter, yet those coining from behind reach her most readily ; her eyes, which are 
 seldom closed, guarding her sufficiently in front. As a contrast to the auditory bony tube of 
 the hare, we next offer that of the polecat (^t;r. 2. ), which it will be remarked is directed 
 forwards and downwards, indeed the very reverse of the direction which the same part 
 takes in the hare. Consequently the polecat, as we know to be the case, receives sounds less 
 acutely from behind than before. In fact, as a beast of prey, he is a pursuer, and therefore 
 looks a-head, as the sportsman would say. The skull of the fox, on the contrary i^fig. 3.), 
 can hardly be said to be at all tubular in the bony portion of his auditory apparatus ; on the 
 contrary, it rather presents a circular aperture, !)ut which opening, connected as it is with 
 his funnel-shaped external ear, is well adapted to receive sounds from above ; and, as such, 
 must aid him extremely in his midnight prowlings among perched fowls, whether in bushes 
 or in hen-roosts. 
 
 6fi3. The internal ear of animals is connected with the outer by cartilaginous portions and appropriate 
 ligaments. The parts of the internal ear are the meatus auditorium inlernus, or passage ; the memhrana 
 tympani, or separating membrane, between the external and internal parts ; the tympanum, drum, or barrel 
 of the ear, and the labyrinth. The Eustachian tube is an opening at the upper and anterior edge of the 
 hollow of the tympanum, and forms a duct, which is in part bony, and in part cartilaginous, extending from 
 the tympanum to a Urge and peculiar cavity at the posterior part of the nasal fossce. 
 
 6G4. " Sound." Dr. Fleming observes, " is produced by the motion of the parts of a particular body, or by the 
 friction of one body against another. In both cases a tremulous motion is communicated to the surrounding 
 medium, "which extends in all directions, like the waves produced in the water by a stone falling into it. 
 These undulations affect the organs of hearing, and excite the sensations of sound : they vary also with the 
 condition of the body which excites them ; and, when carefully attended to, give to animals intimations regard- 
 ing the distance, direction, velocity, connection, and composition of sonorous bodies. In judging of the 
 distance of objects by the sense of hearing, they attend chiefly to the strength of the sounds which they emit, 
 considering it as bearing some proportion to their proximity. But as this depends on the quantity of motion 
 excited, and the resistance which is opposed, they may be led to conclude that a body is distant because the 
 sound emitted is weak, while it is actually near, but the extent of its vibrations limited. The position of 
 sonorous bodies is intimated to them by the direction in which the vibrations are communicated to the 
 external organs. In estimating the velocity of moving bodies by means of sound, they attend to the changes 
 which take place in its strength. When the transition from loud to weak, or from weak to loud, is rapid, 
 they infer that the vibrations have a corresponding velocity, in proportion to the change of place in the body 
 which produces them." (Philosophy oj Zoology, vol. i. p. 203.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Sense of Taste in Quadrupeds. 
 
 665. As the mouth is especially destined to receive the food, so most of its component parts 
 are organs of taste ; as the tongue, the cheeks, the palate, and fauces. The tongue, so far 
 from enjoying this faculty exclusively, is, on the contrary, in many quadrupeds but very 
 little concerned in tasting ; and the horny tongue of some tribes must be wholly deprived 
 of it. The skin, which lines the mouth, is very plentifully supplied with bloodvessels and 
 nerves, and is kept moist and apt to receive impressions by means of the saliva. The sense 
 of taste is probably not so diversified in brutes as in man ; at least it is more cultivated in the 
 latter than in the former. In the brute it is however instinctively so correct, that it seldom 
 errs, particularly in the herbivorous tribes ; and when it does, there is reason to suspect 
 some present defect in the organ, arising from morbid sympathy, which (as in the instance 
 of ualt-water, of which at some times horses will drink immoderately) prompts them also 
 
Book IT. SENSE OF TOUCH IN QUADRUPEDS. 189 
 
 occasionally to take in matters they are accustomed to refuse at others. Taste was given 
 to brutes to regulate their other senses ; and thus there are few plants or substances whose 
 application to the tongue, under ordinary circumstances, produces an agreeable effect, but 
 such as are proper for food. Nature therefore stimulates her creatures to search for edibles 
 by a double motive, the calls of hunger and the pleasures of taste ; and these are usually in 
 unison, for the nausea of repletion destroys the appetite of taste. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Sense of Smell in Quadrupeds. 
 
 666. The faculty of smelling is to most quadrupeds the next in importance to that of 
 vision, and in many points of view it is even of more consequence. With the herbivorous 
 tribe it forms their principal means of judging between the noxious and innoxious. It is 
 not therefore to be wondered at, that the organs concerned should form in them so large a 
 portion of the head ; nor that the nose should be so exquisitely gifted with sensibility, or so 
 admirably formed to answer its important purposes. The external parts of the nasal organ 
 are the two nostrils, and as much of their convolutions and linings as come into immediate 
 view. Internally, these two cavities are carried upwards into the pharynx, but completely 
 divided by a cartilaginous septum. In this course they communicate with numerous open- 
 ings and cavities, formed within the bones of the skull, the whole of which are lined by one 
 continuous membrane of exquisite vascularity and sensibility. To increase the area of the 
 pituitary membrane, i. e. the expansion destined to receive the odorous impressions, there 
 are several interposed bony septa and tubular osseous portions : the ethmoid and turbinated 
 bones are instances of this ; and the large cavities of the frontal, and those of the sphenoidal 
 sinuses also, are evidently formed with the same intention ; while the maxillary cavities at 
 once serve the same purpose, and also that of extending the length of the jaws without 
 increasing their weight. 
 
 667. The organs coticerned in smelling in most animaU are situaled near the entrance of the respiratory 
 apparatus ; by which their openings are made subservient to both purposes, and by the same means are 
 rendered as well voluntary as involuntary agents ; for the action of respiration will carry all the effluvia from 
 bodies, whether sought for or not, against the sensitive pituitary membrane. The herbivorous tribes smell 
 vegetable matters better than flesh ; and, on the contrary, carnivorous animals take little cognisance of 
 vegetable bodies. It is also to be remarked that, in the Carnivora, the ethmoidal and turbinated cells are 
 lamellar ; whereas, in the herbivorous and ruminant, they are spiral and convoluted ; whereby their surface 
 of capacity is greatly increased. In all the vertebrated animals, the parts connected with the organ of smell 
 are. like the parts composing the other organs of sense, double. The cognisance taken of the volatile parts of 
 bodies continually flying off' from them, and impressed on the sensitive surface of the nose, is transmitted by 
 the nervous expansion of the olfactory nerves to the brain, where it produces the sensation we understand by 
 the name of smell. 
 
 668. Proofs, if they were wanting, of the exquisite powers of smelling in most quadritpeds, 
 might be offered in numbers. See the bloodhound trace the footsteps of a man hours after 
 any effluvia might be supposed to remain. How does the harrier trace the hare to her 
 form through all the disadvantages of a heavy dew which might be supposed to dissolve 
 every particle of perspirable matter which had escaped from surfaces of the body or the foot 
 of the animal. Out of a hundred lambs playing around, the mother-sheep was never known 
 to give suck to any but her own, which she recognises by its scent alone. If an animal dies 
 in the camp of the travellers, or in the village of the Hottentots, within an hour or two 
 hyaenas, in numbers, are sure to come in search of it, being attracted from distances by the 
 keenness of their olfactory organs. The sense of smell is to the predacious quadruped what 
 that of sight is to the vulture tribe among birds ; and the predatory movements of many of 
 the former being conducted by night, when we know effluvia is most effective, evinces that 
 great wisdom is apparent, both in giving a superiority of olfactory power to quadrupeds, 
 and of vision to birds. (See another instance of the protecting power in the sense of smell, 
 detailed in the Natural History of the Cervus, or Deer Tribe, p. 519.) A very slight examination 
 only of the olfactory nerves of quadrupeds would convince us of their superior smelling powers 
 over those of man : thus, in brutes, they are seen very large, hollow, and even to appear 
 more like frontal ventricles of the brain itself than nerves. They exhibit also (so perfect is 
 their structure), like the brain, a distinct medullary and cineritious substance. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Sense of Touch in Quadrupeds. 
 
 669. The organs of touch in beasts are limited in their extent, but we are by no means 
 disposed to think they are so much so as some naturalists and physiologists suppose ; for if 
 hair, teeth, horns, hoofs, &c., are in themselves insensible, they communicate very intimately 
 with parts which are vascular and nervous in the extreme, and thus the sensation of contact 
 may be carried along from the extremity of any of these media to that which is united with 
 the body ; as the slightest pressure on a tooth of our own in a state of decay, cannot further 
 injure the tooth or excite sensibility in it, but it will occasion exquisite pain in the inflamed 
 alveoli in which it is situated. 
 
 670. The snout of swine, of the tapir, desman, mole, Sfc, prove themselves organs of exquisite 
 sensibility. By the hog it is used with great advantage, both in the feeling and the 
 
193 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 smelling of roots and underground fruits. But it is the proboscis of the elephant which 
 unites the powers of prehension and the capability of estimating the qualities of the matter 
 apprehended, in the most surprising degree of any animal whatever. The whiskers of 
 animals receive foreign impressions also, and are in this way useful to such as enter sub- 
 terranean cavities. These whiskers, on the upper lip of the cat, are attached to a bed of 
 follicular glands under the skin, and are in connection with nervous filaments, by which the 
 slightest touch, or even ap])roximation of an object, by a repercussion of the air from its 
 sides, is known. In the lion and tiger likewise these hairs are projected from the muzzle, 
 so that, from point to point, they ratlier exceed the width of the body ; and thus, in the 
 twilight prowlings of these animals, when their murderous intents might be frustrated by 
 the least noise, then it is that, in their passage through thickets or intervening foliage, their 
 whiskers measure for them the exact dimensions of the openings they have to pass through 
 without disturbance. 
 
 67 1 . " Bats," it is observed by Blumenbach, " have been supposed to possess a peculiar power 
 of perceiving external objects, without coming actually into contact with them. In their rapid 
 and irregular flight amidst various surrounding bodies, they never fly against them ; yet it 
 does not seem that the senses of hearing, seeing, or smelling, serve them on these occasions, 
 for they avoid any obstacles with equal certainty, when the ear, eye, and nose, have been 
 purposely closed. Hence naturalists have ascribed a sixth sense to these animals, which is 
 probably analogous to that of touch. The nerves of the wing are large and numerous, and 
 are distributed in a minute plexus between the integuments. The impulse of the air 
 against this part may possibly be so modified by the objects near which the animal passes, 
 as to indicate their situation and nature." 
 
 672. The tongue and lips are organs of touch in the Felince, and great pleasure appears to 
 be derived from the action of licking those they are attached to, excited probably from some 
 
 V imperfect connection with parental cleanliness, 
 
 riius, at a dairy farm at Blechindon, near 
 Aylesbury, where we used to visit in our boy- 
 ish days, we well remember to have found on 
 Ills back in a field, fast asleep, a cowkeeper, 
 overpowered partly by fatigue, and partly by 
 ^ir John Barleycorn, with a very tame cow, 
 l)usily employed in licking his face and hands, 
 without awakening him. This, we learned, 
 was not the first licJdng he had thus got from 
 this kind tempered cow, between whom and 
 the man a more than usual friendly feeling 
 existed. The lips, it may be remarked, are employed by most quadrupeds as organs of 
 touch, and they seem to draw a great number of their conclusions from this species of ex- 
 amination. The skin universally is likewise very sensitive in beasts; and were it not de- 
 fended by hair, spines, &c., it would be even painfully so. A naked skin is usually there- 
 fore so dense as to be nearly impervious to outer impressions ; as we observe in all the true 
 Pachydermata, or thick-skinned animals. 
 
 673. The sense of touch informs quadrupeds of the dimensions, the figure, the temperature, the solidity or 
 nuidity, &c., of bodies ; it is also a source of pleasure, as we have just noticed, and equally so of pain, under 
 some circumstances. The liorse and ass carry their lips over the persons of their master ; the dog licks the 
 hands and face of his friends ; and the cat, while she brings her soft sides in contact again and again with 
 your legs, purs out her affection and delight. On the contrary, wliat we call tickling is, m many cases, 
 almost luibearable. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. The Anatomy of the Pharynx, Larynx, and Vocal Organs in Quadrupeds. 
 f>74. The pharynx is a large vaulted cavity, formed by the terminations of the mouth and nostrils. From 
 the former it is however divided by a moveable curtain ; but with the latter, the communication is tree. 
 The velum palati is the curtain alluded to, whose office appears to be to keep the mouth and pharyngeal 
 cavities distinct, except when the masticated bolus raises its free edge, and forces down the epiglottis. 1 he 
 Eustachian cavities are within the limits of the pharynx also, but are rendered distinct by means ol a mem- 
 branous expansion. An Eustachian tube to each side is common to all Manntialta ; but in the horse, ass, 
 and mule, it does not open immediately into the pharynx, but, as already observed, is separated by a mem- 
 branous septum. This structure, peculiar to the horse family, has given rise to various conjectures as to its 
 probable ufe ; among which the remarkable sounds emitted by neighing and braying have been attributed to 
 it, and probably with reason : but when it is considered that the cavity is closed, and could in that case only 
 operate by the oscillations of the membrane itself, we are inclined to regard them as intended for some addi- 
 tional purpose. Did the neighings of the horse last as long as the brayings of the sonorous donkey, we 
 might then suppose that these cavities were designed to prevent the violent concussion of the larynx and 
 pharynx from impeding the passage of the blood in the carotids. 
 
 675. The larynx is a hoVow within the posterior and inferior part of the pharynx, and is it- 
 self the funnel to the trachea. Structurally it presents five cartilaginous pieces ; a cricoid, 
 two arytenoid, a thyroid, and the epiglottis. The epiglottis is a very important appendage 
 to the mechanism of these parts, as we shall prove when describing the process of digestion. 
 It is very elastic, and its heart-like shape, as it stands nearly erect at the entrance of the 
 trachea, accurately closes the opening of the floating arch formed by the curtain of the 
 palate when forced down ; it also is an important vocal organ. 
 
Book II. VOCAL ORGANS OF QUADRUPEDS. 191 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. The Larynx as a Vocal Organ. 
 
 676. Of the larynx, as the principal vocal organ, we shall first remark, that although it admits 
 of some variation in size and mechanism in different quadrupeds, yet its departures from the 
 human model are so slight, as to leave us in astonishment at the immense variety of intonations 
 it can produce. Not only does each genus of quadrupeds differ in respect of its intonations, 
 but even the species and varieties are unequivocally known by the sounds they emit. The 
 larynx has often been compared to a wind instrument, but an accurate examination of any 
 such instrument will determine the tones it will produce. But no such calculation can be 
 made by the inspection of the larynx of any animal. It is evident that, if a mechanical com- 
 parison be indulged in, the larynx can only be compared to a keyed instrument, where, to a 
 certain extent, the comparison will hold good. ( On this head see Magendie's Compendium of 
 Physiology. ) The cartilaginous pieces the organ is composed of, are united together by 
 distinct and perfect articulations, over which membranous folds and direct vocal ligaments 
 are stretched, so as to indent the sonorous box into different sacs. This apparatus being 
 operated upon by a numerous and complex series of minute muscles, in tightening or re- 
 laxing the ligainents, or cords, at the will of the animal, occasions all the Tocal intonations, 
 from the pleasing knucker of the playful foal, to the discordant bray of the ass, the roar of 
 the lion, the bellowing of the ox, the canine howl, and the feline pur. (See the Vocal Organs 
 of Birds, under Hawking, p. 61 9. ) 
 
 677. In the horse the apertures of the lateral sacs are long and wide, and bear some resem- 
 blance to the usual ventricles of the glottis. The opening into the anterior cavity is very 
 wide in him, although the cavity itself is but a moderate depression. On the contrary, in 
 the ass, the opening into each of the three sacs is a small round hole, and the anterior sac is 
 a real bag of considerable size. Cuvier states that the mule, which is generated by the 
 male ass and the mare, has the openings into the laryngeal sacs wide, and the structure of the 
 organs of voice altogether approaching that found in the horse ; and he therefore concludes 
 that the account published by Herissant was taken from the dissection of the offspring of 
 the stallion and the female ass. Blumenbach has, however, followed many other anatomists 
 in attributing similar organs of voice to the common mule and the ass: we are not ourselves 
 able to decide the point, not having hitherto dissected these organs in the mule. Cuvier 
 further adds, that in the horse and the mule there is, at the commissure of the two cordae 
 vocales, a slight fold of the membrane, which is not visible in the ass. The size of this fold 
 has been greatly exaggerated by Herissant; he has also attributed to it important offices, 
 which it does not seem to perform. The peculiar sound, called a bray, is uttered by the ass 
 in consequence of the extent of the laryngeal sacs, and their being so much separated from 
 the cavity of the larynx by very contracted apertures. The bray seems indeed when heard to 
 be a compound discordant somid, produced from the resonance of different sized cavities. 
 Cuvier found in the quagga the larynx organised as in the horse, except that the membrane, 
 extending from one corda vocalis to the other, did not exist. (TJees's Cyclopcedia, art. 
 Mammalia.) 
 
 678. In the dog genus the vocal ligaments are proininent, thin, and free, the sacs are deep, 
 and the membrane which lines them has a floating edge ; the cuneiform cartilages have the 
 shape of an italic S. The freedom of motion enjoyed by the corda; vocales of the dog, and 
 the floating edges of the ventricles or sacs, prevent our surprise at the strength of his bark, 
 the variations of his howl, and the different expressions of his whine, as it betokens either 
 impatience, hope, or affection. The cat, Blumenbach informs us, has two delicate mem- 
 branes lying under the ligamenta glottidis, by which the purring noise peculiar to these 
 animals is produced. 
 
 679. Of the more common sounds emitted by domestic animals, the following is extracted 
 from our Veterinary Outlines ; and although it is now some years since we wrote the account, 
 we have not found any reason to alter our opinion of it : — "The various sounds emitted by 
 animals are arbitrarily named, ivithout reference to the sounds themselves : thus we .say the 
 horse neighs, and the ass brays. Neighing appears produced by expirations, as are most of 
 the tones of voice from the horse. The vibrations produced, as before observed, by the 
 resonance of different sized cavities, assisted by the tremors of the cartilages of the nostrils, 
 produce the compounded sounds which are emitted. Knuckering, as it is termed, is only 
 a lesser neigh, with shorter, deeper, and less forcible tones, and expresses affection and joy. 
 The horse has one acute sound, produced by the act of inspiration, which usually expresses 
 either play or lust; but in most other instances, sound in the horse is produced from 
 expirations : nor does it appear that the tongue, or teeth, are much concerned in the 
 modulations of his voice ; but in dogs they are very much so. In the ass, the principal 
 sounds are those of braying ; and perhaps he differs in no respect so much from the horse 
 as in the sounds he emits ; which is another very strong proof that an ass is not a horse 
 degenerated, as has been supposed by some. Braying appears to be produced through the 
 mouth by a convulsive displacement of the velum palati, assisted by the vibrations occa- 
 sioned by the extent of the laryngeal sacs, and by their being so much separated from the 
 
192 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part I L 
 
 cavity of the larynx. It appears effected by alternate inspirations and expirations ; the 
 inspirations forming halftones, and the lengthened notes being formed of expirations. The 
 lowing of oxen is likewise performed through the mouth, and the bleating of sheep also : 
 hence it would appear that the mouth is better adapted to convey sound than the nose, or 
 at least it produces more variety in tones, though the passage is not so direct. Barking 
 is formed of shoi't continued expirations, with the jaws very slightly separated, succeeded 
 by a quick and forcible expiration, ine mouth being alternately opened and shut. A dog 
 produces more tones than most quadrupeds : his howl consists of a great variety of notes ; 
 but are all, except the whine, formed with the mouth open. Stiarling is effected by a tremor 
 of the velum palati, and can be brought about equally by expiration or inspiration. The 
 tneiving o{ a cat is produced by expiration, both through the nose and mouth, beginning 
 with the consonant m, and continued by passing the air through the nose, and then follow- 
 ing it with a more steady expiration through the open mouth, the shutting of which causes 
 the final expression. The grunting of hogs appears generally composed of expirations, and 
 can be effected either through the mouth or nose : it consists in a convulsive tremor of the 
 curtain of the palate during the expiration. Their cry of distress is effected through the 
 mouth by expirations forcibly directed through a constricted larynx : thus persons, when 
 killing pigs, usually tie the mouth, to drown or lessen the noise." 
 
 Sect. IV. The Digestive System in Quadrupeds. 
 
 680. The tnouth of quadrupeds, considered in reference to its connection with digestion, 
 receives that food which the wants of the constitution render necessary to be taken in. The 
 size and form of the mouth varies, therefore, according to the nature of the edibles proper 
 to the animal. It is, in the greater number of quadrupeds, large and well protected by a 
 firm membrane; it is also of considerably greater length than breadth, particularly in the 
 Herbivora, thereby enabling them to reach their food from the ground. This extension is 
 also well adapted to divide their aliments minutely, by placing the matters taken in under 
 the action of the grinding teeth. When the mouth is small, and the habits of life of the 
 animal are such as prevent the mastication of all his food on the spot, as la the Simiae, or 
 monkey family, whose mouth approaches in figure to our own, then cheek pouches are 
 given as reservoirs into which these plunderers cram nuts, fruits, and other matters, which 
 are afterwards to undergo the process of mastication at their leisure. 
 
 681. The tongue is a very complex and interesting organ. Its motions are infinite: it is 
 almost wholly muscular, as its fibrous appearance denotes ; and also its plentiful supply of 
 nerves occasion its sensibilities to be equally great. An apt illustration of this is, that In 
 many examinations among jewellers and other artists, the tongue is used to ascertain pro- 
 perties that would escape detection by all the other senses. As an instrument of manduca- 
 tlon its versatilities are equally remarkable ; thus, In the camoleopard it is a prehensile organ. 
 The xarlffa's tongue can be extended in length to seventeen Inches. It Is in this animal 
 entirely smooth, but spotted ; it is also very dark in colour — so ordained probably to prevent 
 blistering, from its continual exposure, whUe examining and collecting the leaves and twigs 
 on which the beast feeds. 
 
 682. There are prominences on the tongue of many animals. In the horse they exist, though 
 in him they are not large; but to compensate for their want of size, the palate Is thrown 
 into large rugose folds. In oxen these papillae are, on the contrary, large ; they are also 
 equally so in the bear. In the lion, tiger, cat, and indeed in all the Felinai, they amount to 
 pointed horny processes, which enable them, as carnivorous animals, to scrape off minuter 
 parts of the flesh from the bones of their prey. In the lion they are particularly large and 
 distinct, so much so as to make it an impossibility for the lion or any other of the larger 
 FelintB to lick the hand of a man without tearing away the skin, the detection of which 
 error is another proof of the benefits derived from the knowledge of comparative anatomy. 
 
 683. The cesophagus of quadrupeds conveys the food into the stomach, in many instances, in a direction 
 contrary to its gravity ; this it effects by its external muscular apparatus. The termination of this canal is 
 open and direct in the Carnivora ; by which, as predaceous animals, they can swallow the bones as well as the 
 flesh of their prey. This power of extensive deglutition is combined with a partial operation only, and also 
 with a convenient facility of regurgitation ; all which are important acquisitions, and accord with the 
 habits of these animals. It may happen that the whole of an enormous mass cannot be swallowed, hut that 
 it actually will remain within a part of the cesophagus until room is made for it by gastric solution. Further, 
 oy the capability of only partially swallowing their meals, these tribes can regurgitate for the benefit ol their 
 young, which are thus fed by most of the carnivorous tribes. Few that keep dogs but have observed the 
 fond mother hasten away with her meal, and, by a partial vomition, place it before her pups. In the horse 
 and his congeners, on the contrary, the iTsophageal tube either enters the stomach obliquely, or it presents 
 an imperfect valve, which, if it do not offer a total denial to vomition, is at least, under all ordinary cir- 
 cumstances, a great hinderance. In this family, the internal membrane of the tube is purely cuticular ; and 
 not only extends its whole length, but is continued likewise over rather more than a third of the surface of 
 the stomachic bag. 
 
 684. The stomach of quadrupeds is very varied in figure and dimensions. Its most 
 simple form Is found in carnivorous animals, their food requiring the least assimilation. 
 The best examples of the true carnivorous stomach are seen in the hyaena, Felinoe, badger. 
 
Book II. PHYSIOLOGY OF DIGESTION. 193 
 
 and polecat. The dog likewise presents a true muscular stomach, and one not unlike the 
 human, which may be cited in proof that the Pythagoreans resisted the light of nature 
 when they asserted that man was intended to be wholly frugivorous. The situation of the 
 stomach of the dog differs, however, from that of the human subject, in lying much more 
 longitudinally, to accommodate itself more perfectly to the abdominal cavity. The digestive 
 pouch is also proportionately much larger in the Carnivora than in man, that a large supply 
 might be taken in when opportunity offers. 
 
 685. In some Ilerbivora the stomach has an uniform appearance externally, although inter- 
 nally divided into two portions by a structural variation very apparent in the two halves of 
 its internal coat, as in the horse ; or it may be likened to a valvular elongation of the mem- 
 brane, as in some animals of the mouse kind, and in the hare and rabbit. In some 
 other Mammalia the stomach is positively divided into two or more portions. The camel 
 and the lama have very numerous cells in the first and second stomach, which are closed 
 and opened at will by muscular bands ; these cavities have been found in a dead camel 
 capable of holding two gallons of fluid. The stomach of the pangolin is remarkable for 
 being almost as thick and muscular as that of the gallinaceous fowls. 
 
 686. The intestines of quadrupeds are divided into the large and small. The length of the 
 whole intestinal track is regulated by the food of the animal, it being comparatively short 
 and simple in the carnivorous tribes, but long and complicated in th© herbivorous. The 
 secreting portion of the stomach of the horse genus, being reduced by its cuticular appendage, 
 it follows that here, as with all similar stomachs, the corresponding intestinal track, parti- 
 cularly its early portions, are not confined to merely secerning the aliments, but are true 
 continuations of the digestive track. Here, therefore, it is the large intestines alone in all 
 such that strictly deserve the name of the excremental track. 
 
 687. The small intestines are the duodenum, jejunum, and ileum ; the relative lengths of 
 which are in the order of their placing. Their inner coat is villous, to increase their 
 absorbing surfaces. In the duodenum and jejunum the chyme acquires the character of 
 chyle, from whence it is absorbed into the system by the lacteals which are spread over their 
 inner surface. 
 
 688. The large intestines are the caecum, colon, and rectum. The coecum is sometimes 
 wanting in the Carnivora, or rather it is ill defined in them. In the Herhivora, on the con- 
 trary, it is often very large ; but in all cases where it does exist, it is rather a blind bag than 
 a true continuation of the intestinal track. In most herbivorous Mammalia it is long, large, 
 and divided into numerous cellular compartments, which is remarkably exemplified in the 
 elephant and horse. The faecal matter, secerned from the chyme, is passed onwards by means 
 of a creeping or peristaltic motion of the intestinal tube into the rectum, or straight gut, from 
 which it is passed out by the anal opening. 
 
 689. The liver may also be considered as a digestive organ, inasmuch as it secretes a fluid whose office 
 appears to be to quicken the action of the intestines ; at the same time that, perhaps, the very matter sepa- 
 rated tends to purify that blood which has been already distributed to the chylopoetic viscera. The horse, 
 ass, and deer, are among those quadrupeds not furnished with a receptacle for the bile, where it may be re- 
 tained and rendered more acrid. Where the gall bladder does exist, there are usually found an hepatic and 
 a cystic duct ; and the canal which is formed by their union receives among anatomists the name of ductus 
 communis choledochus. The biliary fluid is either emptied at once into the stomach, or into the stomachic 
 extremity of the duodenum. In many quadrupeds the liver is divided into several lobes ; particularly it 
 is so in beasts of prey, as the canine and feline genera. Were it otherwise, in the varied motions of those 
 with a very flexible spine, as all the Felince for instance, a rupture of the organ might occur. It is remark- 
 able how many beasts want a gall bladder besides the Solipeda ; many of the saltigrade order, and all the 
 tardigrade Matyimalia, are without it : we may also add to the list the elephant, the rhinoceros, the camel, 
 dromedary, and stag. 
 
 690. The pancreas is an assistant to digestion also, as we have reason to conclude, by its pouring its con- 
 tents into the duodenum with the bile. It is situated behind the liver, between the stomach and left 
 kidney. In different animals this viscus exhibits remarkable modifications of size, colour, consistence, and 
 form ; but in all, its texture and secretiort much resemble those of the salivary glands. Of its use we only 
 know that the chyme, having mixed with the pancreatic and biliary fluids, becomes a new compound ; and 
 we have reason to believe that both are necessary to the composition and separation of healthy chyle. 
 
 SuBSECT, 1. The Physiology of Digestion. 
 691. Digestion may be characterised as that wonderful poicer whereby substances, received into 
 an animal body, lose their own properties, and become endowed with those of the constitution in 
 which the assimilation is carried on. That this animalisation takes place within the stomach 
 has been always allowed ; but in what manner it is brought about has long been, and still 
 remains, a subject of unwearied experiment and endless dispute. The various actions of an 
 animal body produce a waste of its energies and a decrease of its parts, which are indicated 
 by the sensations of fatigue and hunger. To restore the tone of parts, rest is required ; and 
 to repair the waste, food becomes necessary ; and now hunger and thirst, which appear to 
 be sympathetic feelings of the stomach with its own wants and those of the constitution 
 generally, stimulate its owner to take in solid and fluid aliments. By the distinguishing 
 terms of its own, as well as that of constitutional want, it may be gathered, that we consider 
 this sympathy as subdivided into individual and general. That the stomach sympathises 
 with itself principally, in some cases, is proved by the fact, that the mere mechanical dis- 
 
 O 
 
194 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPOKTS. Part IL 
 
 tension of a draught of water will, for a time, satisfy the sensation of hunger ; but as it does 
 not repair the loss of the chyle, so a repetition of the draught, instead of affording relief, 
 only adds to the general prostration : it is also by its distending properties, probably, that 
 food taken invigorates long before its chylification has taken place. The constitutional 
 sympathy admits also of partial relief by other means than constitutional repair ; thus, the 
 inanition of a sportsman long engaged in fruitless search for game, or long employed in 
 reaching a distant cover, is no bar to his after exertions in the chase. However fatigued, 
 the moment he hears the well-known sounds, he receives a temporary supply of nervous 
 energy, which, acting on his irritability («. e. his passions), produces renewed muscular 
 exertions ; but the chase over, the supply having not been one of pure renovation, a double 
 prostration is the consequence, and the nervous supplies being already expended (which have 
 so great a share in the digesting process) it often happens that the stomach is unable to 
 recover its tone, and thus both the horse and the rider may be too fatigued to eat, as we often 
 witness after a very hard run. 
 
 692. Carnivorous quadnipeds seize on their edible matters with their incisory teeth if the prey 
 be already dead ; if living, and it offers any resistance, they apply the canme teeth and tear the 
 mass into portions fit for a partial mastication, for their economy renders insalivation not 
 essentially necessary to digestion. 
 
 693. The mode of collecting food among the herbivorous quadrupeds varies considerably, accord- 
 ing to their wants, or the organs which are to gather it. The ruminants, as oxen, sheep, deer, 
 &c., who want the upper incisors, twist a tuft of herbage into a mass by means of their 
 tongue, and then cut it off with their lower front teeth. The horse, ass, and their congeners, 
 crop the grass with their incisive teeth, first by means of the lips placing a tuft between 
 them, when, elevating the chin, the sharp edges of the under nippers cut it through. A quan- 
 tity of the herbage being thus gained, it is carried by the tongue and molar muscles to 
 the upper part of the mouth, to encounter the action of the grinders, for which their broad 
 flat surfaces are admirably adapted ; the matter being carried from side to side, to be placed 
 in the most favourable direction for perfect mastication, by means of the tongue and molar 
 muscles. During this process it continues to be mixed with the salivary fluid from the 
 parotid, maxillary, and sublingual glands, which pour out their secretion by the pressure of 
 the surrounding muscles; for which purpose, that is, to be subjected to this pressure, these 
 glands are so placed as to be near the motion of the muscles used in mastication. Pressure 
 is, however, not their only stimulus ; ihey are also acted on by a sympathy existing between 
 the stomach and themselves ; thus we observe, if victuals be placed before a hungry dog, 
 just beyond his reach, his jaws will pour out saliva in great plenty. The vegetable mass 
 having been thus completely masticated is, by the tongue, carried backwards and upwards 
 into the pharynx, which forces the epiglottis down, so as exactly to cover the glottis, or 
 opening of the larynx, the velum palati being at the same time carried backwards so as to 
 close the nasal fossa;, the mouth also remaining closed during this action, that the muscles may 
 find a fixed point. The pharynx then, it will be seen, first sinks to receive the bolus pushed 
 into it by the contraction of the tongue, and then rises, elevating the funnel-like extremity 
 of the oesophagus, into which the bolus is forced, being shaped in its passage by the con- 
 stricting powers of the pharyngeal muscles. Having entered the cesophagus, it is propelled 
 backward towards the stomach ; not, as heretofore, by volition, but by a functional necessity, 
 dependent on the muscular structure of the alimentary tube, whose power acts against the 
 gravity of the food, as well as independent of the will. But, until the bolus has entered 
 the cesophagus, deglutition is altogether an act of volition, and cannot be performed without 
 the assistance of the tongue. 
 
 694. The masticated aliments received into the stomach iire first deposited in the left sac 
 of that organ, and advance under digestion from the left towards the right, following the 
 direction of its great curvature towards its pyloric extremity. Experiments have shown 
 that in an animal, killed a short time efter eating hay or grass, the contained matters are 
 usually seen in a state of chymification in the order of the entrance of the different edibles. 
 These matters being acted on-by the gastric secretions of the stomach, by its solvent powers 
 become converted into a pultaceous mass, called cliyme, which the action of the stomach 
 finally propels through its pyloric orifice into the intestines. Such is the ordinary process 
 of digestion in the graminivorous quadrupeds with a single stomach. Stomachs laid open 
 during the process of digestion, are seen to change from a pale pink to a bright red colour, 
 when the surface begins to secrete a colourless fluid of a solvent nature, and known as the 
 gastric fluid. In the horse, from stomachic peculiarities, much also of this process is carried 
 on in the intestines. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Digestive Process in the Horse. 
 
 695. Granivorous quadrupeds, or such as appear peculiarly intended to receive a con- 
 siderable portion of their nutriment from grain, exhibit a specialty of structure for the 
 express purpose of assimilating such food ; for we cannot agree with some anatomists, that 
 
Book II. 
 
 DIGESTIVE PROCESS IN THE HORSE. 
 
 195 
 
 this structural peculiarity was given to animals so widely different as the horse, the hare, 
 the rabbit, the rat, and mouse, principally to form a connecting link between the stomachs 
 of the ruminants and such as have this organ wholly villous. Fi^ 119. represents the stomach 
 
 and intestines of the horse taken out of 
 the body, the stomach being cut open to 
 show its peculiarities ; a, the cardiac or 
 recipient orifice, having the oesophagus 
 or gullet cut off; b b, the powerful plan 
 of muscular fibres which surround it, 
 and so exclude the possibility, or at least 
 probability, of the return of whatever is 
 once swallowed ; c c, the longitudinal 
 plan of muscular fibres which assist in 
 closing the recipient extremity of the 
 stomach ; d points to the cuticular coat 
 of the stomach, on which a few bots are 
 seen adhering ; e, the villous or mem- 
 branous coat, its rugae or folds being larger than those of the cuticular ; /, the external part 
 of the great extremity of the stomach ; g, the pyloric extremity; h, the duodenum or first 
 of the small intestines, showing the biliary and pancreatic ducts which enter it ; i, the 
 mesentery ; k, the termination of the small intestines into the large ; I, the coecum, having 
 its blind end or pouch displayed ; m, the commencement of the colon by a contracted 
 portion ; n n, the continuation of the colon, exhibiting its membranous bands and its 
 lateral contractions into cells; o, the rectum; the anal opening is seen at the edge of 
 the cuticular coat. The length of the alimentary canal in the horse ranges, according 
 to circumstances, between twenty-seven and thirty yards ; of which proportions from twenty 
 to twenty-two belong to the small intestines. 
 
 696. The equine stomach appears to be formed of four expansions, two of which are continuous 
 and complete, and two are only partially supplied. The outer is furnished from the 
 
 •peritoneum, and is distinctly muscular, exhibiting fibres traversing it longitudinally and 
 transversely : a few others are also seen taking an oblique direction. Thus the longitudinal 
 and most external plan appears a continuation of the outer one of the oesophagus, strengthened 
 by additional original fibres, which, spreading over the lesser curvature, carry themselves 
 obliquely around, and likewise over, the great extremity, where they conspicuously form 
 themselves into a kind of vortex round the central part of the fundus. The inner, and 
 by much the largest, plan is not quite circular in its direction, but slightly oblique, and 
 intersecting the course of the longitudinal plan ; it is very thick and strong around the 
 oesophagean extremity, and altogether exhibits so much structural specialty, as to warrant 
 a conclusion that it was purposely there placed to prevent the return of the food. Internally 
 are seen the cuticular and villous expansions, the former of which, extending over somewhat 
 less than a half of the surface, appears to be principally confined to the granivorous mono- 
 gastrics, as the horse and his kind, and may be seized on by the advocates of continuous 
 links throughout the animal kingdom, as that which connects the true membranous stomach 
 of the Graminivora and the muscular one of the Carnivora. Undoubtedly it bespeaks the 
 ordination of this animal to be one of much locomotion ; and for which reason he was fur- 
 nished with peculiarly powerful but compact digesting organs, and an aptitude to search for 
 condensed food in the form of vegetable gluten, principally found in farinaceous seeds or 
 grain. This cuticular coat, we may farther observe, is a prolongation of that which, com- 
 mencing with the mouth, extends down the oesophagus, is continued over nearly the first half 
 of the stomach, covering its fundus, or left extremity, ending abruptly by a sort of fringed 
 termination, very distinct from the next coat, over which its serpentine irregular edges are 
 seen to lap by a slight rugose fold. (See fg. 119., supra.) From the pharynx to its termi- 
 nation, this alimentary tunic is plicated, to admit of distension ; thus the plicae of the 
 cBSophagus are continued into the cardia, and in a less regular manner also over the remainder 
 of the cuticular surface, making it slightly rugose. It is whitish in colour, and is perforated 
 with secretory mucous openings, from whence some gastric secretion, assistant to digestion, is 
 probably poured out. It is to this coat of the stomach that bots are so frequently found 
 adhering, and which they sometimes penetrate. 
 
 697. The villous or sensible portion of the stomach (e, Jig. 119.) appears to commence from the 
 line of termination of the cuticular part. It is at once firm, vascular, and exceedingly fine in 
 its texture ; and, when attentively examined, presents innumerable villi, which probably are 
 the minute ramifications of bloodvessels, from whence the solvent gastric fluid is secreted. 
 The surface of the villous coat is likewise plicated or folded, by which it suffers no injurious 
 pressure when the stomach is filled, but can easily accommodate itself to the elastic enlarge- 
 ment of the other investures. It may also be remarked that tliese rug» are largest towards 
 the great extremity ; towards the duodenum they lessen; and, at the pylorus, they unite with 
 some muscular fibres to form a valvular apparatus, which prevents the return of the food 
 
 02 
 
196 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 from the intestines, as well as its too early exit from the stomach. These prolongations are 
 also further useful, for they not only hinder the too speedy passage of the food, but they 
 increase the surface of secretion. The digesting powers of the horse therefore, from 
 these structural peculiarities, enable him to assimilate nutriment as well from the hardened 
 grains of corn as from the succulent blades of giass; but to effect this, the processes must 
 vary somewhat ; in fact it may be considered that there is both an ordinary and an ex- 
 traordinary digestive process here carried on. 
 
 698. The ordinary process is adapted to the horse, both as a graminivorous and an her- 
 bivorous animal ; in which case the masticated vegetable is indiscriminately deposited in the 
 cuticular cavity of the stomach generally, from whence it is propelled forward by muscular 
 contractions of the organ in the direction of its great curvature, from left to right, towards 
 the pylorus, being however so turned and contorted in its passage, that every portion of 
 the mass becomes first macerated with the cuticular secretion, and then receives the more 
 important accession, as it is propelled forward, of the solvent gastric mucus. It is thus that 
 a mass of vegetable matter, of the nature of hay, grass, or other succulent herbage, passes 
 the assimilating process within the stomach, which readily and quickly reduces it into a 
 semipultaceous mass, called chyme, after which it is hurried onward to have the chylous 
 animalisation completed within the intestines. 
 
 C99. The extraordinary process is somewhat different, and is calculated to show the won- 
 derful powers inherent in the organs for adapting themselves to exigent circumstances. It 
 must be premised that the horse exhibits specialties which were evidently given for spe- 
 cific purposes. His vast bulk, yet vast powers of locomotion ; his inherent capability of 
 subsisting and reproducing his like in almost every climate ; these important circumstances 
 would, a priori, lead us to expect structural peculiarities to meet them. He is one of na- 
 ture's noblest works : magnificent in stature, he is yet endowed, as has been happily ex- 
 pressed, with a specific energy, which renders him capable of vast and continued exertions ; 
 and his power is exceeded only by his rapidity, for which ends his organisation throughout 
 appears to be designed. The bulky stomach of the ox would have proved to him most 
 inconvenient ; yet a greater consumption of food, and a more complete conversion of it into 
 chyle, are more necessary to supply his energies than those of the ox. We find him there- 
 fore, we repeat, furnished with a single stomach, capable of extracting ordinary nutriment 
 from herbage, and further furnished with a functional ability of extracting an extraordinary 
 supply from farinaceous matters, for a more ample extension of his powers when necessary ; 
 for we need not inform the reader that the original organic molecules in the farina of plants 
 infinitely exceed those which reside in their stems, or that found in the ligneous fibres of 
 wood, or the foliage of shrubs. The specialties hinted at, by which the horse assimilates 
 extraordinary nutriment without injury to his general properties, are both functional and 
 structural : the functional are derived from the great energies of the stomach generally, 
 the nature of the gastric juice, and the longer detention of the food to be more completely 
 acted on ; the structural part of the specialty consists in the form of the equine stomach, 
 its muscular fundus, and of a particular covering to the first half of it. It was long ago 
 observed by Spallanzani and others, that the great pouch of the horse's stomach gave it a 
 near resemblance to the rumen or paunch of the ox, &c. ; and he conjectured that it was 
 destined to the detention of particular parts of the food ; and, by actual experiment, it has 
 been since discovered that the food is really distributed in the stomach of the horse according 
 to its qualities ; and we now feel assured, that the large pouch-like left extremity of his 
 stomach is purposely intended to receive and detain within it such food as requires more 
 complete maceration and more active pressure ; and which can be readily performed by 
 means of the muscular vortex around the centre of the fundus, aided, as it must be, by the 
 cuticular covering to the part. Thus, when farinaceous food is received into the stomach, 
 an undulatory motion takes place, which, by pressing and wedging the masticated grains 
 together, not only softens and separates their substance, but most intimately mixes the gas- 
 tric juices with them ; for we are fully of opinion that the motion of the stomach is not 
 equal throughout its whole length, but that it has a rotatory winding or twisting move- 
 ment, different from that of the villous half, which, by means of its longitudinal fibrous 
 plan, partakes more of the true peristaltic motion. To proceed, the mass, in its progress 
 towards the pylorus, mixed with the true gastric mucus, becomes chyme, which is pro- 
 truded through the pyloric outlet, to be further acted on for perfect chylification in the 
 intestines; which chyle forms blood, and from blood the whole body is supported. A 
 specialty therefore it is evident exists in the digestive organs of the horse, and this peculiarity, 
 if we mistake not, is the occasion of his being more tender in his bowels than most other of 
 the Granivora or Graminivora. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Digestive Process in Ruminant Quadrupeds. 
 
 700. In horned ruminants, as the ox, sheep, goat, and deer, there are four gastric cavities or 
 stomachs ; for, as this class lives solely on succulent herbage, which contains but little nutri- 
 
Book II. 
 
 PROCESS OF RUMINATION IN QUADRUPEDS. 
 
 197 
 
 120 
 
 ment in a large bulk, and likewise requires much mastication, it would be impossible that 
 they could collect sufficient nutriment for the purposes of life, were their digestive organs 
 
 the same as those of the monogastrics. They therefore 
 have a vast stomachic surface, by which they first simply 
 collect food, next put it by in a storehouse, and then 
 lie down to masticate and insalivate it, by which rest and 
 nutrition are going on at the same time. This specialty is 
 provided for by a stomach of immense magnitude, which 
 is divided off into four different compartments, as seen 
 in (Jig, 120.), to each of which a separate office is assigned : 
 thus, the first is a storehouse for the unprepared ma- 
 terials ; the second holds water, to mix with the dry 
 ™ mass when necessary ; the third receives the goods from 
 "'^ the grinding mill after they have been sent there by the ru- 
 minating messenger ; and the fourth proceeds to manufacture, 
 or rather to assimilate, them into nutriment. The first of 
 these is the true ruminating organ called the paunch (a a), 
 and is a mere membranous receptacle of immense capacity, 
 reaching, when distended, as far as the ileum, towards the 
 left. side. Into this the food is passed without mastication, 
 as soon as gathered. The second stomach, known as the 
 reticulum or bonnet (6), appears little more than an appendage to the former, but is more 
 cellular. Into the junction between these stomachs, the oesophagus or gullet (^) enters, and 
 is continued in the form of a muscular ridge, or tubular portion, into the third stomach, 
 called omasum (c), or many-plies. This muscular tube forms a leading feature, or character, 
 in the ruminant economy. It is highly sensitive, and, like the tongue, is capable of diver- 
 sified motions, and is wholly subjected to the will of the animal, and which is the more re- 
 markable, as hitherto no specialty of nervous communication has been found to exist in it. 
 Segmental only as it appears, it can, by the approximation of its sides, become a perfect tube, 
 and the animal can thereby direct the grass it collects into the paunch ; but the water it 
 drinks is at once passed into the second cavity. When a quantity of grass is gathered, 
 sufficient to distend the paunch to a certain degree, the animal usually lies down, and rumi- 
 nation begins by means of the same tube, which embraces a portion of the contents of the 
 rumen, or paunch, when, by a regurgitation, such portion is passed up again by the oesophagus 
 into the mouth. After undergoing a much more complete mastication and insalivation 
 than at first, it is again returned along the oesophagus towards this gastric tube, which has 
 the power of carrying it beyond the two first stomachs into the third, called from its foliations 
 the many-plies, of which membranous septa there are between eighty and ninety, by which 
 the secreting surface is much increased in extent. The faliscus, or aboinasum, or red bag, forms 
 the fourth stomach, (d) ; and, although there is no doubt that the process of digestion is 
 begun in the third, yet it is in this that the pultaceous mass undergoes its perfect animalisa- 
 tion, by mixing with the true gastric juice which is secreted here, and here only, and thus 
 it is this stomach alone which produces rennet. In the hornless ruminants, the second 
 stomach is exclusively designed as a reservoir for water, and is capable of holding in some of 
 them, as the camel and dromedary, a vast quantity, which is passed up as wanted, to be 
 mixed with the dry matters chewed during rumination ; thus obviating the effects of the 
 deprivation arising from the arid climes they traverse. 
 
 701. The stomach of carnivorous quadrupeds greatly resembles that of man, who like them is 
 able to draw nutriment from both animal and vegetable matter, but probably best from a 
 mixture of the two, which fits both the man and the quadruped, for a wide geographical 
 distribution, as one or other of these matters are to be met with in all seasons, and in almost 
 all countries. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The remaining Abdominal Viscera of Quadrupeds. 
 
 702. The spleen, or milt, of quadrupeds is a spongy body, situated at tht greater extremity of the stomach. 
 Its use is likewise not clearly ascertained ; but it has been supposed to be that of a reservoir of blood for the 
 stomach. The kidneys of quadrupeds are either uniform, as in the horse, or conglomerate, as in the hear, 
 otter, &c. ; they are in all cases excremental glands, situated in the lumbar region, the right more forward 
 than the left. The structure of the kidney exhibits an external reddish part, an internal whitish part, and 
 a cavity called the pelvis. From this cavity passes out the duct called the ureter, and brings with it the 
 urine, which is secreted within the kidney. The ureters convey the urine to the bladder, which is a mem- 
 branous sac for the reception of the urine. The bladder of quadrupeds rests on the pubis, and is immediately 
 under the rectum. It is in part muscular, by which it can expel its contents almost to the last drop. At its 
 neck is a kind of sphincter, to prevent the involuntary escape of urine ; and at its posterior part it is pierced 
 by the ureters. To the bladder is attached a membranous pipe called the urethra, which passes through the 
 penis, and by that means ejects the urine. 
 
 Sect. V. The Circulation and A'llratioii oj the Blood in Quadrupeds. 
 703. TJie process of chylijicationof the food taken in is intended to renovate the daily waste 
 of the animal solids and fluids, by mixing the chyle with the blood, which, thus added to, 
 
 O 3 
 
198 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 becomes the source from whence all healthy accretion is derived. It is nevertheless necessary 
 however well charged the blood may be with this nutritive fluid, that such fluid should 
 be also subjected to admixture with pure atmospheric air, to give it vitality, without which 
 the digestive process would be a dead letter. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Organs of Buspiration in Quadrupeds. 
 
 704. The thorax, or chest, contains the principal viscera concerned in the important processes 
 of circulating and aerating the blood of quadrupeds. This cavity is bounded anteriorly by 
 the matters filling up the space between the two first ribs ; posteriorly by the diaphragm, or 
 raidriflf ; laterally by the ribs ; above by the vertebrae, and below by the sternum or breast 
 bone. The diaphragm is a very important muscular organ in respiration ; it also mechani- 
 cally divides the chest from the belly by its disk. Its fleshy fibres radiate from their 
 origins to terminate in one tendinous centre. In a state of rest it is anteriorly convex, and 
 posteriorly concave, but when it is in action these positions are reversed. Our more ex- 
 tended acquaintance with morbid anatomy shows, that numerous cases of sudden death arise 
 from a rupture of this organ, most of which are occasioned by over exertion. 
 
 705. The Ittngs usually present two principal divisions into right and left, each of which owns minor 
 lobular separations, more or less numerous, according to the animal they belong to. In structure, the lungs 
 are cellular ; Which structure they derive from being composed of minute aerial divisions, originating in the 
 trachea, and propagated throughout the substance by the bronchia ; which bronchial divisions are accom- 
 panied by ramifications of the pulmonary artery and veins. The right and left divisions of the lungs are 
 separated from each other by the mediastinum, which is itself divided by the interposition of the heart. 
 
 706. The heart, the great agent of circulation, floats in a bag, called pericardium, where it is surrounded 
 by a small quantity of fluid. It is made up of muscular, membranous, and tendinous fibres ; internally, it 
 presents four principal cavities and several openings. It is situated within the mediastinum, so as to occupy 
 a cavity of its own, distinct from either side of the chest. Its base is in a line with the dorsal vertebrte, and 
 its apex is directed to the left of the sternum, between tlie eighth and ninth ribs. Its two ventricles are 
 immediately within its body ; and its two auricles are rather exterior, and, as it were, appended to it. The 
 left ventricle contains arterial blood ; while the right is the reservoir of the venous blood, receiving all 
 the veins except the pulmonary. From the left ventricle originate all the arteries, except the pulmonary. 
 Within the ventricles are valves, to prevent the return of the blood. The auricles are less muscular than 
 the ventricles ; the left, or pulmonary, opens into the left ventricle, and the right communicates with the 
 right ventricle. Into the right and larger auricle, the anterior and posterior cavas enter by two openings ; 
 and into the left the pulmonary veins pass. 
 
 707. The circulation of the blood may be described as originating with the left ventricle of the heart, which 
 sends its blood, by means of the great vessel, called the aorta, to all parts of the body. The blood thus dis- 
 tributed is collected again by the veins from all parts, and is by them returned into the heart by means of 
 the two cavas, which pour their contents into the right auricle, which immediately forces it into the right 
 ventricle. From the right ventricle it is again forced out into the pulmonary artery, which carries it 
 throughout the lungs, there to undergo a change, and to be finally returned by eight trunks into the left 
 auricle, which immediately empties it into the left ventricle to renew the process described. 
 
 708. The phenomena of respiration may he thus explained : — As soon as an animal is born, 
 the lungs, hitherto collapsed and passive, seek the external air, the mouth gapes, and the air 
 rushes in and distends their cells. In a few moments this air, becoming noxious from de- 
 composition, is instinctively ejected, when more is taken in, and thus respiration is established. 
 The mechanical action of the chest, therefore, is a vejy important feature in respiration, and 
 is produced by an increase of its several diameters ; circumferently by the elevation of the 
 ribs, and longitudinally by the agency of the diaphragm ; to which latter organ, without 
 doubt, we are principally indebted for the general inflation of the lungs. The diaphragm, 
 or midriff, as it is called, in a state of rest is convex towards the breast, and concave towards 
 the abdomen ; but when its muscular fibres contract, it becomes plane-like, which, forcing 
 backward the abdominal viscera, necessarily enlarges the thoracic cavity. The air received 
 into the lungs expands their cells throughout, by which also the blood of the pulmonary 
 vessels finds a ready passage through them. The lungs thus filled, an uneasy sensation, 
 dependent as well on pressure as on deteriorated blood, stimulates them to contract ; the 
 diaphragm relaxes, and the abdominal muscles shorten, by which the contents of the ab- 
 domen are forced forward ; the intercostals cease their expanding action, and the capacity of 
 the chest is diminished, by which the air is expijed, or forced out of it. After a momentary 
 pause, the blood becomes collected in the right side of the heart, owing to the resistance it 
 met with in the pulmonary artery from the collapsed state of the lungs, and causes a 
 plethora in every other part of the body, which enables us to account for the fulness of the 
 vessels of the head, and its consequences, to a horse from a tight collar pressing on the trachea 
 in ascending ahill. This accumulation, therefore, renders it necessary for fresh air to be drawn 
 into the lungs; and in this manner the routine of respiration is carried on, the actions, under 
 ordinary circumstances, being repeated about six times per minute. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Aeration of the Blood of Quadrupeds. 
 
 709. The aeration of the blood is supposed to be thus effected : — In circulating through the 
 body, the blood encounters both deterioration and waste; the former in giving warmth to the 
 body, and the latter in furnishing materials for the support and growth of parts ; it there- 
 fore becomes necessary that it should have sources by which it may be ameliorated and 
 augmented ; these sources we consider to be the lungs, and the chylopoetic viscera : air is 
 
Book II. PRODUCTION OF ANIMAL HEAT. 199 
 
 inspired, and air Is expired ; but that .taken in, and that ejected, are essentially dinerent. 
 The air inspired by animals, called atmospheric air, we know to be formed by the union of 
 three aeriform fluids in very different proportions, there being rather more than two-thirds 
 of azotic or nitrogen gas to something less than a third of oxygen ; carbonic acid (or, as it 
 used to be called, fixed air) forming the supplementary gas, to the amount of one per cent, 
 only. The expired air has lost much of its oxygen, and, instead of it, has acquired an ac- 
 cession of carbonic acid. It is now unfit for the support of human life ; and the measure of 
 its inability is, its unfitness for combustion. A question now arises, What is become 
 of the oxygen ? Has the blood absorbed it, and has it been conveyed in this state over the 
 machine by means of the arteries, while an equivalent of carbonic acid has escaped from the 
 blood ? or does the blood furnish the carbon only, with which the oxygen of the air unites? 
 Tlie former supposition had long been that most generally received ; but difficulties to its 
 admission have occurred, which have now given a preponderance to the latter opinion. 
 Messrs. Allen and Pepys, after many experiments, could not discover that any portion of 
 the oxygen was absorbed in ordinary respiration ; and further results by Mr. Ellis would 
 seem to show also that the oxygenous portion does actually unite with the excreted carbon 
 of the pulmonary vessels, and thus forms carbonic acid exterior to the lungs, and which is 
 exhaled in the expirations. On the other hand, there yet remain some powerful advocates 
 for pulmonary absorption of the oxygen. The expired air is loaded with moisture ; but it is 
 not now supposed that such moisture is produced by the combination of the oxygen with the 
 hydrogen given off by the blood; but that it is a direct serous exhalation from the mucous 
 surfaces of the bronchia, by which not only is the blood unloaded of a facal portion, but un- 
 necessary heat is disposed of: thus respiration, by its changes, at once gives heat and 
 moderates it ; so simple, yet so efficient, are nature's contrivances. 
 
 710. The colour of the blood is sinffidarli/ altered by the action of the air received into the 
 lujiffs, dependent, as experiments lead us to conclude, on its oxygenous portion, and 
 connected with that general salutary alteration which takes place in its change from 
 a venous to an arterial character. It is thus that venous blood, exposed to the action 
 of the air, soon loses its dark hue, and becomes florid ; and hence, also, if the blood within 
 the pulmonary artery be examined, which, as before observed, performs the office of a 
 vein, it will be found dark and venous, while that in the pulmonary vein will be found 
 florid and arterial. That this change of colour arises from the air, we know ; for if we 
 strangle an animal, and then open each side of the heart, we shall find the blood in both 
 equally black. A change also takes place in the density of the blood by the process of 
 aeration. An experiment made by Dr. Davy on the blood of a sheep yielded 1051 for the 
 venous, and 1049 for the arterial. Nearly similar results have also followed the exami- 
 nation of the blood of horses and oxen. 
 
 711. The proportions of these several gases in the formation of vital air being established, 
 it must be evident, that whatever alters such proportions must be productive of disease or 
 death. In the human subject, certain exhalations from both animal and vegetable matters 
 render the air pestiferous; of which the plague, malaria, &c., &c., are sad instances. The 
 brute creation, happily for them, are but little obnoxious to these infections; for, in the midst 
 of the marshes and jungles of India, from which even the human natives are forced to retire 
 for two-thirds of the year, the mightiest beasts live and thrive ; as the elephant, the rhino- 
 ceros, the buffalo, the stag, the tiger, leopard, panther, &c., &c. This impunity may in some 
 measure be the effect of acclimatisation, by which their constitutions appear to have under- 
 gone certain changes or modifications, enabling them to extract only certain portions of the 
 air to the vital aeration of their blood. These aptitudes to resist disease descending to their 
 progeny, perpetuates their races entire. Domestic animals, however, having imbibed some 
 of the peculiarities which characterise the human constitution, of which superior aptitude 
 to disease is one, are not able to withstand the noxious effects of this deteriorated air ; on 
 the contrary, when they are taken in the unhealthy season to the marshy districts, their 
 health has suffered, and not unfrequently jungle fever has also carried them off; and how 
 subjected our stabled horses are to influenza, and other pestiferous diseases, we are too well 
 aware. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Productio7i of Animal Heat. 
 
 712. The production of animal heat : — Any thing beyond the slightest summary of the doctrines or theories by 
 which the phenomena of animal heat are attempted to be explained, would much exceed our confined limits ; 
 but the practical inferences to be drawn from the subject arc so numerous, that we cannot pass it without some 
 notice ; first premising that it behoves the inquirer to consider every theory, hitherto formed on the subject, 
 as open to weighty objections. Of the reigning hypotheses, the first is the celebrated one of Dr. Black, 
 materially elucidated by Dr. Crawford ; which, presupposing the specific heat of oxygen to be greater than 
 that of carbonic acid gas, it follows that, when the former is converted into the latter in the lungs, that a 
 quantity of latent caloric must be disengaged, by which sensible heat will be given to the blood ; and as that 
 circulates universally through the body, so it imparts warmth throughout the machine. For either our im- 
 plicit reception, or total rejection, of this theory, it is necessary to be better acquainted with the relative con- 
 nections between the formation of carbonic acid and the disappearance of oxygen in the lungs than we are 
 at present ; on which Dr. Magendie observes, however, " As the oxygen very probably combines with the 
 carbon of the blood, and as every formation of this sort is accompanied with a considerable disengagement 
 of caloric, it is also probable that this is the source of the greater part of the heat of the arterial blood." 
 
 04 
 
200 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 Notwithstanding this testimony, and others equally able, the chemical theory of animal temperature 
 must be considered on the decline, and the arguments brought agamst it must be acknowledged numerous 
 and important. Mr. Brodie's experiments, therefore, came opportunely to relieve the lovers of new doc- 
 trines : by these the perennial temperature of the body is referred rather to certain conditions of the brain 
 and nerves, than to any chemical decomposition of air within the lungs. Mr. Brodie found that, after remov- 
 ing the head of an animal, he could keep up respiration by artificial means ; that the usual changes from a 
 venous to an arterial state, by the abstraction of carbon, was carried on as completely as by the ordinary 
 process of breathing ; but that, notwithstanding, the temperature of the animal gradually lowered, until the 
 action of the heart ceased altogether. Mr. Brodie also found that, by impairing the nerves of any part, the 
 heat of the part is impaired in proportion to the extent of injury received by the nervous branches, although 
 the circulation be continued perfect. He argues, therefore, that were animal heat derived from the change 
 which takes place in the blood, from a venous to an arterial character, it would follow, that so long as the 
 action of the heart could be maintained, the temperature of the animals thus experimented on would be pre- 
 served, as well as the other phenomena. In the admission of either of these theories, as well as of all other ex- 
 planations of the subject, great difficulties arise. Certain phenomena, however, are satisfactorily established 
 as the result of certain conditions of the air, and of the organs acted on, with which we must rest satisfied. 
 In adopting either of the popular hypotheses which we proceed to note, we shall open a wide field for reflec- 
 tion and further inquiry, which cannot fail to interest us. 
 
 713. Phenomena connected ivith animal heat : — First, That an animal, becoming exposed to 
 a change of temperature, always experiences a change in its own heat. Secondly, If an 
 animal be exposed to a temperature, which greatly exceeds its own ordinary standard heat, 
 by some inherent capability of counteraction cold is generated. Thirdly, Reverse these pre- 
 mises, and heat is evolved. From hence we infer, that a tendency is observed in animals 
 generally to preserve a natural temperature of their own, more or less distinct from the 
 medium which surrounds them. This natural temperature is, however, so widely different 
 among them, as to occasion a division into warm and cold-blooded animals ; thus, 
 while the temperature of birds is 110 degrees, of the horse 100, and of man 96 or 98, that 
 of fishes is not more than two degrees warmer than the water they inhabit. It is still 
 however to be observed, that the heat of the body is influenced, to a certain degree, by the 
 media around it. Dr. Davy found the heat of the human body two degrees higher in Ceylon 
 than in England. Summer heat increases the temperature of birds as much as six degrees ; 
 in the horse it is heightened two degrees only, but may be raised in the dog to 109, by 
 bathing him in water at 1 12. The accidental heat of the body produced by external media 
 is, however, limited ; for, in the dog just quoted, it could not be raised higher than 109 de- 
 grees, although placed in a medium of 112 ; in other cases this is even more evident. Dr. 
 Fordyce foimd that, in a heated temperature, his body reached 100 degrees; but when 
 the external temperature was further heated to 211, it did not raise the heat of the body 
 beyond that measure, that is 100 degrees. It is also proved that the action of the sur- 
 rounding temperature on the heat of the body experimented on, is providentially limited 
 both in its increase and decrease. Life of the lowest kind is enabled to resist cold ; a living 
 egg is frozen with much more difficulty than a dead, i. e. a rotten, one ; and a living than a 
 dead plant. An animal body, placed in water at 44 degrees, sunk rapidly in its temperature 
 from 98 to 87 ; but, at the end of twelve minutes, arose to 9.31 degrees, and in another in- 
 stance had reached to 90 in thirteen minutes : such are the constitutional powers derived 
 from calorification in the lungs. We are aware of these facts ; but we are not so well aware 
 of the means by which they are effected. The lungs, we have seen, are enabled to receive 
 heat from without ; and quickened respiration may separate even more than an ordinary 
 quantity of it : pulmonary exhalation also carries off an excess of heat. The skin, likewise, 
 we have reason to think, is a powerful agent in regulating the temperature of the body : it 
 is naturally a bad conducter of caloric in its ordinary states ; but, when engaged in sensible 
 perspiration, it acts most powerfully in restraining inordinate heat ; nor is it unlikely that 
 the skin is also a recipient of air under certain electric modifications, by which heat may be 
 both increased and decreased, and rendered otherwise active. 
 
 714. The practical inferences to be derived from these doctrines are very important in our 
 several relations with the animal world. The capability given to animals to support a 
 perennial and equable temperature, enables them to live and propagate in climates equally 
 scorching and cold ; and in point of geographical distribution, that valuable subject of our 
 research, the horse, is a very extraordinary instance. But on the other hand, as it has been 
 shown that an increased temperature around will increase the animal heat, so, according to 
 the chemical theory, more oxygen is consumed ; but, according to the same theory, the 
 enormity of the process cannot be continued ; and in hot climates we do actually find that 
 asthenic (debilitating) diseases, in both man and brute, are apt to assume a sthenic (inflam- 
 matory) character. In cold climates, and in the cold parts of the year of temperate ones, 
 the omnivorous animals seek animal food, and the graminivorous also require something 
 like it in the gluten of grain. They will even thrive on fish and flesh ; and in all cases 
 more food is required to keep up the animal temperature in winter than in summer; which 
 hint ought not to be lost on us in feeding our horses, &c. In warm climates, on the con- 
 trary, and in the summers of all countries, light vegetable food is sought after by the animals 
 themselves, not only to keep down the putrid tendency, but also to lessen the absorption of 
 oxygen ; and were we, therefore, to follow nature at this season, we should alternate with 
 our corn a portion of green food for our horses. Our treatment of disease, when the tem- 
 perature is high, ought to be regulated by the same principles ; and, as a hurried circular 
 
Book 11. MUSCULAR STRUCTURE OF ANIMALS. 201 
 
 lion evolves more heat, and such evolution expends the vital powers, we should use every 
 means to moderate the surrounding temperature, or to adapt the constitution to bear up 
 against it : on the contrary, in winter, warmth should be encouraged as a stimulus to the 
 flagging powers. Animals pant in summer, to pass off by exhalation serous moisture 
 from the lungs, and the evaporation with it carries off superabundant heat ; but, cceteris 
 paribus, horses breathe uniformly more frequently in winter than in summer, purposely to 
 encourage calorification. This fact may perhaps be doubted, but were the respirations of 
 a certain number of horses in a hot day in July to be accurately noted at several periods of 
 the day, and were the same done on a frosty one in January, the number of the winter in- 
 spirations would be found to preponderate ; the circumstances under which the experiments 
 were made being the same. Is it the alleged abundance of oxygen in the air in frosty 
 weather which makes horses more frolicsome at those times ? Or does it arise from an in- 
 stinctive disposition to use muscular exertion, which has a very powerful influence over the 
 heat of the body, as we well know ? The heat so generated would become distressing, but 
 that sensible sweat breaks out, and the heat escapes with the evaporation occasioned. If 
 this sweat is a natural relief in summer, it can only be a forced one in winter : it is no 
 wonder, therefore, that exhaustion and disease follow the evil of allowing horses to remain 
 in a perspiring state in a low surrounding temperature, and particularly if exposed to the 
 action of the air, which increases the evaporation, and consequently deprives the surface of 
 caloric ; or, in familiar language, produces cold. During sleep, the temperature sinks some- 
 what, and therefore horses, as well as most animals, seek a sheltered situation for the pur- 
 pose ; it is however a singular fact, that except there be rain, a horse is seldom found in 
 his box, but commonly in his paddock : if the night be frosty, but serene, this will be inva- 
 riably the case. Wind and wet, by favouring evaporation, encourage a surface-cold, if it may 
 be so expressed ; a bright atmosphere affords oxygen for the lungs, and a surface-heat 
 follows. 
 
 Sect. VI. The Muscular Structure of Auimals. 
 
 715. As muscles are essentially the same both in structure and function throughout the animal kingdom, we 
 shall introduce our principal observations on the subject here, reserving such phenomena of motion as are 
 appropriate to particular classes, to the sporting department connected with them ; as flying to ornithology, 
 and swimming to ichthyology. Muscles are the organs by which the motions of the body are executed. In 
 popular language muscle is known as the. flesh, in distinction from skin, cartilage, bone, membrane, &c. ; and 
 the phenomena it exhibits are so universal, that it is probable it exists in every animal, though we are not so 
 easily able to detect it in some as in others. Muscles appear composed of reddish bundles of solid fibres laid 
 alongside of each other (a a, fig, 121.), divisible into lesser fibriUa- of the same figure, the ultimate division of 
 
 which it is impossible to trace. When a mass of these bundles is connected 
 together into a determinate form, it is then called a muscle : and as the 
 motions of an animal are very various, and the circumstances under which 
 they are brought about equally so, the peculiar shape these motive masses 
 take on is as varied. Muscular fibre not only exists in determinate masses, 
 but it appears to be spread over almost the whole of the body ; and it has 
 been very judiciously remarked, that our ideas of it are probably much too 
 limited. We know that it constitutes a principal part of all the viscera, and 
 enters into the composition, as we have reason to believe, of many mem- 
 branes ; and in fact that, in connection with membrane, it forms the bulk of 
 the body in most animals. We must not conclude those parts only as mus- 
 cular that are of a red colour ; for the muscles of insects, of fishes, and many 
 fowls, are white. The iris, the stomach, the bladder, and the intestines, 
 whose contractions are powerful and distinctly muscular, want the charac- 
 teristic hue of red flesh. The hydatid is a transparent bag ; yet, when 
 put into warm water, produces motion and contraction, and must therefore 
 be supposed to be muscular. The vascularity of muscles is extreme : in the 
 red-blooded animals, their intense colour is wholly derived from the quan- 
 tity of blood within them : but, from the circumstance that many muscular parts are colourless, red blood 
 does not seem essentially necessary to muscular phenomena, though many facts prove that it is assistant 
 thereto. Their ultimate power, however, is connected with blood in general ; for when deprived of a part 
 of it, they become weak ; and if it be wholly lost, they will wither and die. Blood appears necessary for the 
 life, growth, and functional capacity of muscles ; but the phenomena of motion are derived from nervous 
 Influence. Thus, wherever muscles are present, nerves also are to be met with, as in fig. 121., where cc is 
 a principal nervous branch, sending out lateral ramifications to the muscle, a a, which is seen adhering to a 
 mass of bone, d dd ; as b b indicates a tendon. 
 
 716. Exercise is peculiarly favourable to both the structure and functions of the whole muscular fabric, for 
 it forces more blood to circulate through it ; by which it enlarges its volume, and also Increases its active 
 force by the greater degree of nervous energy derived from the brain under this excitement. The condition 
 of a racer, hunter, and greyhound, is that admired tension and swelling of the muscles gained by exercise, 
 under the name of training, contrasted witli the general fulness and rotundity which is accumulated by 
 gross feeding, without corresponding exertion. Tendons, which are important appendages to muscles (see 
 b b,fig. 121.), are usually of a silvery white colour, of a firm fibrous texture, and possess great tenacity. The 
 threads of which they consist are attached by one extremity to the surface of a bone, or other hard part ; 
 and the other is usually divided amovig the fibres or bundles of the muscle. Tendons are considered as 
 destitute of sensibility and irritability, and to form a passive link between the muscle and the bone, or other 
 point of support. 
 
 717. The functions of muscles are principally exhibited in the motions they excite, which are of three 
 kinds ; namely, voluntary, involuntary, and mixed. The voluntary motions of muscles are under the in- 
 fluence of the will ; the leg is bent, the wings expand, the fins play, and the animal moves, or remains at rest, 
 as it pleases. The involuntary motions are sucii as take place independent of our control, as the contrac- 
 tion or dilatation of the heart, the digestive actions of the stomach and bowels, &c. Mixed motions are such 
 ag partake of the nature of both of the former ; such are the respiratory muscles, whose action we can in- 
 crease or diminish, but cannot wholly suspend. Muscular contractions are produced by stimuli ; tlius light 
 stimulates the iris, and blood the heart. This obedience to the action of stimuli in muscles is called their 
 irritability, and is principally derived from some power which the brain and nerves exert over them : thus, 
 
202 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part H. 
 
 if the nerves whicn furnish vohintary muscles be tied, such muscles become paralytic. Nervous excite- 
 ment can be interrupted also in the muscles by over-exertion, in which case the partial supply to the part 
 may be either withheld, or it may cease to act on the disordered fibre ; for we can tire an individual muscJe, 
 or a whole limb, without affecting other parts. It is by this influence over the contraction of the muscles by 
 nervous excitenjent, that various other phenomeua also can be readily explained. It is thus we learn why 
 the relative forces of large and small muscles are not in the ratio of their bulk ; for some small muscles are 
 much stronger than larger ones ; and some small animals, than others of greater magnitude. The exertions 
 of the blood-horse are, comparatively with his bulk, much greater than those of the cart-horse ; because the 
 nervous excitement of the one is greater than that of the other. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The different Motions exhibited b?/ Quadrupeds. 
 
 718. The muscular actions of animals, which principally concern our purpose, are those of 
 lying down and rising up, kneeling, sitting, standing, walking, trotting, galloping, leaping, 
 climbing, and swimming. 
 
 719. Lying down and rising up are differently effected, according to the nature of the 
 animal. The horse does neither after the fashion of the cow ; the dog curls himself round, 
 bends his knees, and drawing his hinder extremities under him, either throws himself on 
 his side, or rests on his abdomen, in which case he frequently places out his fore-feet, and 
 sinking quietly, he then puts his nose between his paws : the flexible cat rolls herself into 
 a round inass ; the camel bends his knees under him when he lies down, and then reposes 
 on his breast. It would appear that the callosities on the breast and fore and hinder limbs 
 of this animal were given purposely as a defence during his recumbency. In the giraffe, 
 the method of lying down is thus described by Mr. Davis, who executed several portraits 
 of the one at Windsor: — " We will," he says, " suppose it to be preparing to lie on the off- 
 side : the first action is to drop on the fetlock of the off fore-leg, then on the knee of the 
 near one, to bring down the other knee ; it now collects its hind-legs, to perform the next 
 movement, the near one being brought rather forward but wide, until the off hind-leg is 
 advanced between the fore ones : this requires some time to accomplish, during which it is 
 poised with the weight of its head and neck, until it feels that its legs are quite clear and 
 well arranged ; it then throws itself on its side, and is at case. When it sleeps, it bends the 
 neck back, and rests the head on the hind quarter." In resuming the horizontal position 
 from the recumbent one, the muscles of the back, particularly the psoa, are strongly con- 
 tracted. 
 
 720. Of kneeling tve have not much to say, as it is not a very customary attitude with ani- 
 mals, but as a prelude in some to lying down. Sheep, however, frequently are seen grazing on 
 
 their knees (^fig. 122.), to relieve the suspen- 
 sory ligaments of the fore-legs, as well as the 
 ^ suspensory ligament of the head, which tires 
 
 from long extension, by approximating the 
 head to the ground. Kneeling is also forced 
 on animals for the purposes of man. Cavalry 
 horses are taught to lie down at the word of 
 command, which is done by first forcing them 
 on their knees, and afterwards pushing them 
 on their sides. A few lessons teaches them 
 to do this at the word of coinmand, and a 
 regiment of cavalry horses thus lying, with 
 SHEEP KNEEi.iNo. thc ridcrs concealed, each behind his horse, 
 
 forms an ambuscade that has entrapped many into the snare ; so motionless and so shapeless 
 does the congregated mass appear at even a small distance. Kneeling is also taught the camel. 
 The elephant likewise bends his mighty form to receive his rider with complacency. We 
 would here refer the reader to the figures of the extremities of thc elephant (j^(7. 114., p. 180.), 
 where it will be seen that in kneeling his hind-legs are of necessity pointed backwards, 
 whereas those of the horse, as is known, of equal necessity must be pointed forwards ; his 
 hocks being doubled under him, he throws himself on his side, and then bends his fore-legs 
 also, ere he composes himself to rest. The horse is more often seen wholly recumbent than 
 the cow, whose protuberant carcass is not favourable to respiration when thus pressed on 
 the ground. 
 
 721. Standing is practised by man, quadrupeds, and birds. In four-footed animals the body 
 rests on an extended base, " but," as observed by Dr. Fleming, " the head projecting more 
 or less in front of the trunk, to which the fore-legs are attached, the centre of gravity falls 
 nearer these than the hind-legs. They are, on that account, stronger than these last, to 
 enable them to support this additional burden, unless in those cases where the hind-legs are 
 used for particular kinds of motion. The head is supported by the cervical ligaments and 
 by muscles, which vary in strength with the weight of the head and the actions which it is 
 required to perform. When quadrupeds endeavour to support themselves on the hind 
 extremities, as, for instance, for the purpose of seizing any objects with the fore-feet, they 
 rather sit down than assume the erect position ; for they rest on the thighs as well as on 
 the feet, and this can only be done where the fore part of the body is small, as in the Simio!, 
 
Book II. MOTIONS EXHIBITED BY QUADRUPEDS. 203 
 
 the squirrel, &c. ; in other cases, the animal is obliged to support itself by the fore- feet, as 
 in the dog, cat, &c. The large and strong tail, in some instances, forms as it were a third 
 foot, and thereby increases the surface for supporting the body, as in the kangaroo and the 
 jerboa." (Philosophi/ of Zoologi/, vo\. \. p.. 131.) 
 
 722. IFalking is described hy Cuvier " as a motion on a fixed surface, in which the centre of 
 gravity is alternately moved by one part of the extremities and sustained by the other, the 
 body never being at any time completely suspended over the ground. It is produced by the 
 alternate flexion and extension of the limbs, aided by the motions of the trunk, advancing 
 the position of the centre of gravity in the intended direction. " In quadrupeds we consider 
 that walking is executed by the total displacement of one of the legs, and the partial dis- 
 placement of another. In all but the slowest walk, either the diagonal or the lateral foot 
 (for it may be either the one or the other, according to the kind of quadruped, or even to 
 the peculiar habit of individuals of a similar kind) is preparing to rise before the other foot 
 is fixed on the ground. When progression, performed after this fashion, is a little accelerated, 
 it then becomes a pace, and is very common in some of the larger breeds of dogs, particularly 
 of the drovers' and shepherds' dogs, who assume it to keep up with the walk of the cattle. 
 
 723. Trotting is usually conducted by employing the hind and fore limbs diagonally ; if the 
 trot is only moderately accelerated, the diagonal limbs are elevated together, and the body 
 receives a diagonal support from the other two, which momentarily remain in situ. If the 
 trot be further quickened, then the limbs which before remained to support the body are not 
 left in situ, but on the contrary are either partially or wholly elevated, as the trot is more or 
 less rapid. In the latter case the body receives the support of impetus only, in the same 
 manner as in leaping. This may be very satisfactorily observed in the bounding trot of 
 deer : when the lateral members act together, the trot is converted into an amble. ( See 
 Paces of the Horse, p. 288.) 
 
 724. The gallop of quadrupeds is somewhat differently effected, according as the pace is more 
 or less accelerated ; when it has acquired its full momentum, it may be said to be characterised 
 as a succession of leaps. Its extreme velocity is not acquired at once ; thus it is that a wager 
 made, that a man can run thirty yards sooner than a horse can run fifty, is much in favour of 
 the man, who gains his maximum of velocity at once. The paces of the horse, both natural 
 and artificial, will be enlarged on in our racing department. 
 
 725. Climbing is only practised by stick quadrupeds as have prctiensile organs for the purpose. They have 
 usually hooked claws, and their anterior extremities are usually furnished with a clavicle, or collar bone, 
 more or less perfect, their phalangeal portions being formed into regular grasping members. By these 
 means the ursine and feline animals can pursue their victims into trees, and up the steepest acclivities. 
 
 726. Swimming among quadrupeds is an instinctive acquirement ; and although they must follow the usual 
 laws of mechanics when they swim, yet the organs they employ neither possess sufficient freedom of action, 
 nor such extent of surface, as to enable them to compete with the fins of a fish, or the oars of a boat. In 
 fact, the ease, the endurance, and the velocity with which they move in the water, appear disproportionate 
 to the means engaged. Confidence may do much ; but any animal not too young, as a puppy, a foal, or a 
 calf, which has never done more than wet its feet, when thrown into deep water immediately strikes out its 
 limbs to tread the liquid element, and seeks a resistance to its action, without manifestation of terror, and 
 always with success. The quadrupeds immediately intended by nature to live much in the water certainly 
 present organs of adaptation for the purpose ; but the water-rat will be found little, if any, more web-footed 
 than the common rat ; and although a constant and long residence near to rivers and lakes may make the 
 organs of the dog yield slightly to the physical agencies around him, yet the web-foot, so often alluded to in 
 the Newfoundland dog, is very imperfectly developed. As an animal of quick locomotion, an extremity at all 
 paddle-shaped, or flattened, would have been most inconvenient. We must therefore look to some other 
 source than these outward manifestations, to account for the capability of swimming which exists in all quad- 
 rupeds, hut which must be acquired by man, whose 
 
 -- ' ~~ hands and feet are nevertheless more oar-like than those 
 
 1 23 of the dog. We have ourselves seen a Newfoundland 
 dog of the small smooth-haired variety, which, in coming 
 to England from his native country, was washed over- 
 board during a tempestuous night. As daylight ap- 
 peared, the gale ceased, when a sailor at the mast-head 
 ,^ descried something far in the wake of the vessel, which, 
 
 imi by the help of his glass, he was led to believe was the 
 ,;r^' - dog ; which was so great a favourite with the crew, that 
 ■,it',',: . it was unanimously requested of the captain of the vessel 
 , it;':!' to lie to, and wait for the chance of saving the poor 
 ' ',, brute (^g. 12.3.). The captain, who had probably lost 
 <; some time already by the storm, peremptorily refused 
 
 ' to listen to the humane proposal. Whether it were the 
 
 ' kindly feeling of the sailors, or a superstitious dread, that 
 
 if the dog were suffered to perish nothing would after- 
 wards prosper with them, we are not aware ; but we do 
 know that, as soon as the refusal was made, the steers- 
 man left the helm, roundly asserting that he for one 
 would never lend a hand to steer away from either chris- 
 CANII.-B PERSEVERANCE RBwARDEo t'^" °'" brute itt dlstress. The feeling was immediately 
 
 caught by the rest of the crew, and maintained so reso- 
 lutely, that the captain was forced to accede to the general wish, and the poor dog eventually reached the 
 ship in safety ; after having been, as we were informed, and implicitly believe, some hours in a tempestuous 
 sea. We wish we could add that he passed the rest of a life in peace, which he so hardly strove to preserve ; 
 but he became afflicted with stone in his bladder, which eventually destroyed him. This dog we knew well ; 
 and the calculi which caused his death we had some time in our possession. In the polar bear the capacity 
 for swimming must be great, from the evidence of many witnesses. The supplement to Captain Parry's 
 fiist voyage relates that, on the return of the ships through Barrow's Strait, a bear was met with, swimming 
 in the water about midway between the shores, which were about forty miles apart ; no ice was in sight, 
 except a small quantity near the land. On the approach of the ships, he appeared alarmed and dived, but 
 
204 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 rose again speedily ; a circumstance which seemed to occasion some wonder, and even led one to say, " that 
 it confirmed the remark of Fabricius, ' that, well as the polar bear swims, it is not able to remain long under 
 water.' " How should it, seeing it is not amphibious ? 
 
 Sect. VII. The Reproductive Systeviin Quadrupeds. 
 
 727. Nothing in the animal economy is a subject of greater admiration than that repro- 
 ductire process, whereby a new being arises from the functional properties of the old. In the 
 lower orders of animals, the production of young is but a simple effort ; but in the higher 
 orders it comprehends a series of acts much more intricate and obscure. In quadrupeds 
 there is a true sexual distinction and division of generating organs : the work of propagation 
 is mutual, and it becomes necessary for the male semen to render the female ova prolific, 
 either by direct contact, or by a sympathy which we cannot explain. 
 
 728. Animals are impelled to the icork of propagation by a periodical cBsirum, or sexual desire, 
 which does not appear until the generating organs are perfectly developed ; otherwise we should 
 have parents imperfectly formed, and progeny without stamina ; and, as long as the organs 
 remain in a state of sufficient capacity for the rearing of progeny, so long they are subject to a 
 periodical return of the desire. This periodical return of astrum seems a settled plan in the 
 economy of nature, that the offspring might be brought forth under the most favourable cir- 
 cumstances to their well being. In the grazing tribes it occurs so that their progeny appear in 
 the spring, when herbage is plentiful, the temperature genial, and when time may be allowed 
 for them to gain strength to bear up against the rigours of approaching winter. In the larger 
 orders of herbivorous animals, the production of young is to this end limited to an annual 
 supply, that by their numbers they might not starve themselves, and the arts of man therefore 
 cannot increase their progeny. Nevertheless, the powerful agencies created by cultivation and 
 artificial habits have materially altered many of the phenomena attending their reproductive 
 process ; and as shelter and nurture are found for them at all times of the year, so the periods 
 of their ffistrum, or heat, return at uncertain intervals, as confinement, or highly stimulating 
 food, may hasten the sexual excitement ; thus colts and calves are seen at Christmas, and lambs 
 long before. In the lesser tribes we have, by finding the means of their support, altogether 
 diverted nature out of her course ; and the domesticated dog will breed three or even four 
 times in two years, while the wild dog and his congeners, in a state of nature, produce 
 generally once a year only. The cultivated hog farrows in a few months from her former 
 littering, while the wild hog brings forth her progeny but once in twelvemonths. In the 
 human subject sexual desire is providentially constant, that the stimulus to a continuance of 
 the species might not be arbitrarily impeded ; but it is never violent, that it might be under 
 the restraints of reason and decency : had it returned at stated periods, as in brutes, it would 
 have been troublesome and irrestrainable. Man, by his intelligence and omnivorous habits, 
 can always supply his progeny, and therefore they are brought forth at all seasons. 
 
 729. The appetency of the mare is vidgarly called horsing, the bitch goes to heat, the cow to 
 bull, the fox and the hare clicket, the doe ruts, the wolf goes to match or mate, the wild boar 
 and sow, and in some countries the badger also, brims, the rabbit goes to buck, the hare the 
 same, or it clickets, &c. In most beasts a constitutional fever shows itself by restlessness, 
 variable appetite, and increased irritability. The external appearances in all quadrupeds 
 are swellings of the vulva or sheath, with increased vascularity of the genital parts, and some 
 discharge, which in many of the larger animals is every now and then ejected with con- 
 siderable force. 
 
 730. The male appetency on the contrary, in most quadrupeds, is constant but not uniform : 
 low feeding, cold weather, and absence from the effluvia of the female, greatly mitigate it ; 
 but during the season of female SEstrum it rages with uncontrolled force. The irritability 
 of the stallion at this time is well known, and his impatience of restraint bespeaks the un- 
 governable nature of his desires ; even the sluggish and otherwise insensible ass will swim wide 
 rivers, leap hedges, and go through fire, to prosecute his amours ; and how violent con- 
 stitutional excitement must be, the madness of the elephant, and the rage of the camel, in a 
 state of confinement, are well known proofs. These effects are, without doubt, produced by 
 the absorption of the semen into the blood, where, in the course of circulation, it exerts 
 its peculiar influence on the sensoriura, and from thence on the sexual organs. The gene- 
 rative functions of the horse, therefore, consist in elaborating a fecundating fluid, the semen ; 
 and also an apparatus by which this fluid can be placed within the female parts destined for 
 its reception. The generative functions of the mare impose on her the necessity of receiving 
 within a fecund matrix the male semen, there to be nourished and evolved after the likeness 
 of the parents. The male desire has also conventional terms of long standing, as the stag 
 bellows, the buck groans or troats, the wolf howls, the otter whines, the fox barks or he 
 whines, the boar freams, the goat rattles, the hare and rabbit beat or tap, the badger yells, 
 and the polecat, stoat, and ferret, chatter. 
 
 731. Conception and pregnancy folloiv a fruitful copulation by the action of the semen on the 
 ovum or germ ; but whether the effect be produced by actual contact, or by sympathetic 
 influence, the most arduous investigations have not yet fully informed us. The balance is 
 
Book II. EXTERIOR FORM AND CHARACTERS OF QUADRUPEDS. 205 
 
 however, by direct experiment, very much in favour of the actual transmission of the im- 
 pregnating fluid through the uterus and oviducts of the ovarium ; which is rendered the 
 more probable by the circumstance that the ova of the multiparous animals never reach the 
 uterus, but are retained in the cornua. In a prolific copulation one of the turgid ovarial 
 vesicles bursts its outer coat, which, as already noticed, it leaves as the corpus lutea is 
 received within one of the Fallopian tubes, and conveyed by it into the uterus, to which it is 
 sometimes afler found to be universally adherent by the following means : — A layer of 
 effused lymph is thrown out over the entire surface of the uterus and its connections, forming 
 the whole into one closed cavity : this effusion becoming organised, receives the name of 
 chorion, and is separable into two laminee ; that which remains attached to the surface of the 
 womb is called, by Dr. William Hunter, tunica decidtia uteri ; the other, and which becomes 
 reflected over the ovum, was thence named, by the same great anatomist, tunica decidua 
 reflexa. When the ovum exhibits traces of the germ, and which, gradually developing the 
 lineaments of the embryo, or foetal colt, renders the whole a subject capable of distinct ex- 
 amination, it will then be found surrounded, as already pointed out, by the deciduous and 
 reflected portions of the chorion ; the latter forming its proper outer involucrum, within 
 which is an inner and finer expansion, called the amnios. In the latter periods of pregnancy 
 the tunica reflexa becomes covered with, or succeeded by, the allantois. 
 
 732. The placenta. From the attachments of these outer involucra, originates a direct communication 
 between the parent and offspring, called the placenta. In this the uterine arterial branches terminate ; and 
 from hence the nutritive vascular rami take their origin, by which the foal receives nutriment from the 
 mother, through the agency of two umbilical arteries and a vein, occupying a membranous rope of nearly 
 three feet in length and an inch in diameter, called the umbilical cord, or navel-string ; and which, in ad- 
 dition to these vessels, gives passage also to the urachus ; the whole being enveloped in a gelatinous matter. 
 Thus constituted, this rope or navel-string originating, as we have stated, from the uterine surface, and ter- 
 minating in the umbilicus of the foal, forms the communicating medium between the mother and offspring ; 
 and it is thus that her uterine organs are made subservient to the development of the foetus, as her mam- 
 mary organs are afterwards employed in its future accretion and perfection. In the early periods of gestation, 
 the investing foetal membranes are by far the larger portion of the uterine contents ; towards the middle 
 period, the fcetus and involucra are nearly equal ; but in the latter months, the weight of the young animal 
 greatly preponderates. It remains to remark on the increase of the uterus by actual accretion of parts, by 
 which, from being completely hidden within the pelvis, its fundus advances beyond its cornua nearly to the 
 epigastrium, when at length, becoming painfully distended, it essays to rid itself of its burden by contrac- 
 tions on its contents, and the young animal is expelled. 
 
 733. The gestatory term in quadrupeds is much regulated hy their bulk. In the elephant it 
 is about twenty months, in the camel between eleven and twelve, in the mare and ass the 
 same, in the cow about nine months, and in sheep five. Swine usually farrow between the 
 hundred and twentieth and hundred and fortieth day, being liable to variations, influenced 
 apparently by their size and their particular breeds. In the bitch, on the contrary, be she 
 as diminutive as a kitten, or as large as the boarhound, pupping occurs on or about the 
 sixty-third day. The cat produces either on the fifty-fifth or fifty-sixth day, usually. 
 
 734. T/te young of different animals at their birth are very differently circumstanced. In 
 some the organs of locomotion are much developed : thus the young colt, the calf, and the 
 lamb, frisk about by the side of their mothers, or gallop away from danger almost as soon 
 as dropped: others, as those of the canine and feline genera, are born totally indigent; 
 being blind and helpless, they are usually hidden with great care to protect them, or they 
 are carried about by the parent. In the bat they hang to the breasts ; in the monkey tribe 
 they adhere round the neck; while in the marsupial group, as the kangaroo, &c., they are 
 protected in a ventral cavity or secondary womb. ( See Kangaroo, p. 43. ) 
 
 735. The viviparous young are nourished by milk, secreted within the mammcB of the mother. 
 These organs consist of numerous glands, united into a mass by cellular substance and fat. 
 The lactiferous ducts gradually unite and open in the nipple ; in the higher mammals by 
 numerous apertures, in the lower orders by one or two only. The teats are called after 
 their situation, as pectoral, abdominal, or inguinal. They however exhibit variations ac- 
 cording to the species, and occasionally among individuals of the same species also. These 
 subjects, as connected with the breeding and rearing of domestic animals, particularly of 
 horses and dogs, will receive further consideration with the particular history of those 
 animals. 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 
 TTie exterior Form and Characters of Quadrupeds, their Geographical Distribution, the Effects 
 produced on them by the Agencies of Climate or Locality, by Temperature, by Food, and by 
 Domestication. 
 
 736. We will not do the sportsmen of the present day so much itijustice as to suppose that any 
 one of them will tax the last chapter as being irrelevant to our general subject of illustrating 
 field sports. Should they charge us with having offered matter of the kind that might have 
 been much more w«orthy of ourselves and them, we readily plead guilty ; but the philosophical 
 
206 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 part of field sports we cannot believe can be otherwise than acceptable to British sportsmen 
 generally. We therefore intreat them to accompany us a little further in the same track, 
 probably, however, rendered a little more interesting by being somewhat more immediately 
 connected with their favourite amusements. The chapter which succeeds this will find us 
 plunged up to the very feather of our pen in the practical part of our sporting detail. 
 
 Sect. I. The exterior Form and Characters of Quadrupeds. 
 
 737. Indigenous quadrupeds, we have already stated, are always found to possess that form 
 which best fits them for the moral and physical agencies of the locality they are placed in. 
 They are also further gifted with a capability of bending to circumstances, and in some 
 degree to receive a new stamp, according to the new agencies which they may accidentally 
 meet with. In a description of the external form and character of quadrupeds, we regard 
 figure or shape, dimensions, weight, and colour. 
 
 738. The general figure or shape of quadrupeds, excluding the head, neck, and tall, is 
 quadrangular. The measurement of one quadruped, of any given species, to be at all defi- 
 nite, should be conducted with due consideration to age, condition, and sex. The terms of 
 head, neck, back, belly, sides, and stern, are sufficiently understood, both individually and 
 relatively, by those who are in the habit of considering the exterior of quadrupeds ; but to 
 make the subject more systematic, it has been recommended to divide the body into so many 
 planes or edges, as the dorsal, sternal, ventral, &c. These, however, involve the subject in 
 much ambiguity, and until they are received by common consent, will rather mislead than 
 assist. ( See Dr. Barclay on Nomenclature. ) 
 
 739. The age of quadrupeds has inuch effect on their exterior form and characters, and, in a 
 commercial point of view, on their value also. Horses, on sale or barter, are considered as 
 matured at four years old ; but the sportsman well knows the differences presented in the 
 figure at this age and that seen at eight. In estimating the figure, the sex must also be 
 taken into account, for the male and female forms vary much from each other, as we see in 
 the bull and the cow, and in the stallion and the mare. The frame of the stallion is much 
 more expanded than that of the mare, thereby to assert, as it were, his superiority, as well as 
 to assist his masculine powers. His fore-hand takes the start of his hinder parts ; his crest 
 rises, his chest thickens, and his mane and tail flow in ample profusion. In a word he is all 
 over the stallion, and certainly, as such, he presents one of the noblest objects of the animal 
 kingdom. (See the portrait of Jupiter, fig. I'i2., p. 240.) On the contrary, the very perfec- 
 tions of the stallion would be blemishes in the form of the mare, viewing her in her maternal 
 character. Her fore-hand is intended by nature to be low in comparison with her croup, and 
 were it otherwise, when in foal, her foetus would have a constant tendency to gravitate out- 
 wards, and abortion would often occur. How powerfully formed is the lion compared with 
 the lioness : his head, neck, and shoulders, are monstrous ; and, as though these were not 
 enough to dismay all enemies, he is graced with a long shaggy mane, which increases his ap- 
 parent size ; and at the same time he possesses a voice also that inspires nothing but terror. 
 While, therefore, the less powerful lioness is attending to the duties of maternity, her mate is 
 making use of his bulk and strength to provide food for their offspring. This increase in the 
 size of the male beyond that of the female is not universal ; it is but little apparent in dogs, 
 nor in many of the smaller quadrupeds. 
 
 740. The dimensions and weight of quadrupeds, like their properties of figure and sliape, can only be mea- 
 sured by the relative proportions of individuals of the same genus or species. What would follow a com- 
 parison" made between the diminutive shrew-mouse, of an inch and a half in length, and the gigantic 
 elephant, of fifteen feet high, but wonder at the diversity of nature's works, and admiration at the power which 
 could produce such extremes from one common model of organisation? But notifications of the dimensions 
 of an individual quadruped is of great use in determining the species it belongs to, particularly with regard to 
 such as are in their wild state. Domestication makes such aberrations in all the particulars under notice, 
 that we are very liable to be deceived without due caution. Some spaniels do not measure so much as 
 seven inches in height, nor weigh more than five or six pounds ; while others will measure sixteen inches, 
 and weigh perhaps thirty pounds. The dimensions and weight of young animals are inferior to those which 
 are matured, and their parts are unequally proportioned. The fat likewise of young quadrupeds is more 
 generally distributed ; that of the older, more partially, unless when it is forced by the arts of man to become 
 otherwise. The weight of animals is subject to considerable variations, even in the congenerous wild tribes, 
 and therefore any given quantum of gravity cannot with propriety be depended on as an assistant in classifi- 
 cation. An old hare is ofteu killed by the sportsman which weighs little more than five pounds. On the 
 other hand, it is not very uncommon to take another, apparently not more than three years old, of the weight 
 of seven and sometimes of eight pounds and upwards. Limits are however set to the dimensions of the 
 smallest, as well as the largest quadrupeds. We have reason to think that the shrew .ind the lesser water- 
 mouse are amongst the least of the mammals, and that more diminutive figures than these would fall 
 a continual sacrifice even to large insects, as well as to the lesser birds. With regard to more extraordinary 
 dimensions, we conceive the antediluvian mammoth and the postdikivian elephant as tj-pes of the maximum 
 of growth among quadrupeds. Not only would the produce of any part of the earth within the range of any 
 larger beasts be insufficient for their support, but their osseous machinery would probably give way to the 
 superincumbent weight imposed on it, did it exceed these limits. As it is, even the bones of the mastodon 
 are thick and clumsy in the extreme, and their cancellated structure filled to the centre with bone. 
 
 741. Colour is an external character of much importance to the naturalist, and to the sportsman also, in 
 his discrimination of species ; and although it applies more particularly to the plumage of birds, it is not 
 wanting in interest and character in quadrupeds. Of all the external characteristics it is, however, that 
 which requires the most intimate acquaintance with zoology to avoid drawing erroneous conclusions 
 therefrom. The colour of quadrupeds varies in a few instances Vvith the sex ; but these are too few to detain 
 us : in birds the variation is sufficiently notorious. Age in the quadruped has much influence over the 
 colour ; season also alters it, aud climate is a powerful agent in determining the tinting of its inhabitants. 
 
Book II. GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF QUADRUPEDS. 207 
 
 Different periods of life have a powerful Influence over It, as we see In the hue of the colt, which Is often 
 directly the reverse of that he will present when arrived at maturity. The grey dapplings of a five-year-old 
 horse, in most instances, are changed for a milk white in the Nestor of twenty-five ; and the rich brown 
 markings of the black and tan terner of a three-year-old, will turn to a dirty grey before he reaches fifteen 
 or sixteen. 
 
 742. Locality has its influence in generating and preserving a predominating colour in its indigenous 
 quadrupeds. The tawny hue of the lion has never been broken in upon, and the camel is neither more nor 
 less lively in his colourings than he was two thousand years ago. When the art of man has subjected any 
 race to so close a domestication, that he can perpetuate and direct the breed at liis pleasure, the original 
 colour is often entirely lost sight of, and a hue predominates difTerent from the former : thus we find, that 
 horses bred in the marshes of Lincolnshire are mostly black ; in the Yorkshire wolds, bays and browns are 
 more common ; while in Suffolk they are chesnut. IVIuch of this certainly depends on breeding from affi- 
 nities ; but, notwithstanding, it is not improbable that an indirect tendency exists in some localities to fix a 
 certain colour on particular quadrupeds independent of temperature. This we have reason to believe from 
 the phenomena observed by confining animals to particular varieties of food. 
 
 Sect. II. The Geographical Distribution of Quadrupeds. 
 743. The distribution of quadrupeds over the earth is uniform neither in number nor nature. 
 In the polar regions there are comparatively few of them, and in such as are found there, the 
 species multiplies slowly, and the individuals seldom reach their full size. Enormous animals 
 are not fitted for these cli-mes, and with the exception of the polar bear, which appears to have 
 been especially formed for this immediate locality, few gigantic animals are found as constant 
 residents there. Certain groups or families appear to occupy a particular zone or circle, the 
 centre of which is favourable to the full development of the form, and the perfect enjoyment 
 of life in the various members of it : but as the centre is receded from, these advantages are 
 lessened, and at the circumference the species ceases. Each group, family, or s])ecies, thus 
 locally confined, on examination will be found especially framed, both internally and ex- 
 ternally, for the country in which it is placed. The structure of many of the most striking 
 groups would not become completely developed in any other climate, nor the functions so 
 regularly conducted as in that in which they are placed. This is strikingly exemplified in 
 the peculiar formation of the camel and dromedary in the old world, and in the lama and 
 vicunna in the new, neither of which can be brought to multiply with us. The distributions 
 of animals is considered by that eminent naturalist, Mr. Swainson, "to be intimately con- 
 nected with the limits of those grand and obvious sections into which the globe is divided ; 
 and that, in proportion to the geographical proximity of one continent to another, so will be 
 either the proportional identity, or the analogy, of their respective animals." Reconsiders 
 Europe, Asia, and Africa, as agreeing more particularly in possessing certain animals in 
 common, which seem excluded altogether from America and Australia; both of which are 
 not only isolated in situation, but their animals have a decided diflference of form and habit 
 from those of the three continents of the old world. He considers that the animal geography 
 of Asia is connected with that of Australia by the intervention of Borneo, New Guinea, 
 and the neighbouring isles ; while that of America unites with Europe towards the polar 
 regions." (^Swainson's MSS.^ 
 
 744. Some classes of animals are however so framed as to be capable of maintaining life and 
 health in countries very widely diffused, and essentially differing in climate, temperature, and 
 food, from those to which they appear indigenous. Fortunately for man, some of those 
 most useful, and such as render them the most essential services, are among the number ; as 
 the horse, the ox, the sheep, the hog, and last, but not least in worth, the useful, the faithful, 
 and the amiable dog. This capability of supporting a wide geographical distribution in 
 animals appears to be derived in part from a superior power of regulating their own tem- 
 perature, but much more from their extensive means of assimilating nutriment from a 
 great variety of edible matters. This bending to circumstances is, nevertheless, not without 
 its limits. The horse, even in what we consider his native quarter, is not common beyond 
 the sixty-fourth parallel. In Europe, although he approaches the polar circle, even yet, 
 when he has reached the Zetland islands, appears to have arrived at the limits of his 
 northern distribution. Here he exhibits only a dwarfish stature, beyond the powers of 
 cultivation to enlarge {fig. 124.). His maturity is protracted; the mare seldom breeds 
 J Q. more than once in two years ; and the existence of the 
 
 species is curtailed to one half of the usual period. 
 The ass is even more limited in his distribution than 
 the horse, being seldom met with beyond the fifty- 
 fiflh degree of latitude; nor does he arrive at great 
 perfection except in climates situated between the 
 twentieth and fortieth parallels. The ox and sheep 
 also are not able to retain their size and energy 
 beyond the fifty-fourth degree of latitude. At the 
 sixtieth they are stunted in their growth, and their 
 physical powers become deteriorated. Beyond this line 
 a new creation meets our view, in which the same 
 2BTLAND po^\ adaptation to the locality is still apparent. The rein- 
 
 deer alone almost fills up the blank created by the loss of the hor.se, the ox, and the 
 she<Y ; for I'c performs the services of all these. Here the elk rears his stupendous 
 
208 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part XL 
 
 bulk, and here the sable, the marten, the ermine, and the arctic fox, brave the rigours 
 of a northern clime with impunity, and render essential services to man by their cover- 
 ings. Most of the Caninw and FelincB are capable of a very wide diffusion also. The 
 cat has found her way to most parts of the world, and the dog is now known wherever man 
 has set his foot. 
 
 745. " The particular or local distribution of animals, it is however necessary to remark, is 
 affected by various causes which have little influence on their geographic distribution. 
 Thus the purely insectivorous birds of the iavaWy SylviadcB feed on all kinds of small insects, 
 without regard to any particular species ; yet those of America and those of Europe are 
 each characterised by a peculiarity of structure which invariably designates the continent 
 to which they belong. The wry neck is represented in America by the Oxyrhynehus cris- 
 tatus. yet neither of these birds is found to inhabit all parts of their respective continents ; 
 their range, on the contrary, is regulated by temperature, food, and other circumstances 
 connected with local distribution." (Swainson's MSS.) 
 
 746. The geographical limitations of quadrupeds appear to be mainly controlled by climate or 
 temperature, and subordinately so by food. These agencies operate likewise in diversifying 
 the form and habits of those animals which are capable of an extensive diffusion. Domes- 
 tication and cultivation have likewise lent their aids to render the diversities of animals, not 
 originally indigenous, even more numerous and striking. These several agencies, if our 
 limits permit, will be further cursorily noticed in another section. 
 
 SuBSECT*. 1. The ETffects of Climate, or Temperature, on Quadrupeds. 
 
 747. Climate and temperature are so commonly used synonymously, that for convenience we 
 shall do so likewise, being at the same time aware that the practice is open to criticism. For, 
 although the temperature of a climate is the principal agent concerned in most of the phy- 
 sical phenomena which distinguish one locality from another, yet it does not appear to be wholly 
 so, for we see climates which own the same range of thermometrical heat, with very different 
 products of the animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms. Without, however, any direct re- 
 ference to climate, as parallels proximate to, or remote from, the equator, we shall use the terms 
 principally as significant of the heat and moisture which characterise any given portion of 
 the globe, and subordinately also as owning lesser agencies of distinct characters. How 
 favourable a high temperature is to life in every shape, vegetable as well as animal, we see by 
 the immense difference in the number and nature of both, to be met with in tropical climates, 
 from those found in the arctic regions. And without doubt, while, as already hinted at, 
 there are physical circumstances connected with locality itself, still temperature is the prin- 
 cipal agent in the development of life in plenitude and perfection. Temperature is an in- 
 herent principle also in the animal body, but in very different degrees. In those animals, 
 termed warm-blooded, a power is obviously possessed, both of resisting the effects of heat 
 from without, and of generating heat within, to combat exterior cold. In a minor degree 
 these properties are without doubt also possessed by the cold-blooded tribes, for they can 
 resist congelation. Human persons are able, without danger or even great inconvenience, to 
 bear a thermometrical heat of 260°, from the controlling powers they possess of keeping 
 down their own heat to 101°, or at most 102°. Dr. Clark states, that in one of the tepid 
 springs of Bonarbashy, situated near the Mender, in which the thermometer rose to 62° 
 Fahrenheit, fishes were seen sporting in the reservoir. In the thermal springs of Bahia in 
 Brazil, small fishes were seen swimming in a rivulet that raises the thermometer to 88°, 
 Sonnerat states, that he found fishes existing in a hot spring at the Manillas, at 158°. 
 M. Humboldt and M. Bonpland, in travelling through the province of Quito, in South 
 America, perceived fishes thrown up alive, and apparently in good health, from the bottom 
 of a volcano, along with water and heated vapour that raised the thermometer to 210°, being 
 only 2° short of the boiling point. The temperature of a dog, exposed to a heat of 1 1 2°, can 
 be raised but little beyond its natural standard, which is however of itself a high one. 
 
 748. The ^ects of a teynpcrature greatly reduced below the ordinary standard is equally capable of being 
 resisted by a counteracting influence inherent in the animal frame, so as to enable it either to generate heat 
 in proportion to that which is abstracted by the surrounding media of cold and moisture, or otherwise to 
 resist these agencies of abstraction. In climates and seasons when the thermometer indicates a degree of cold 
 much below zero, the temperature of the animal body continues nearly the same, and the functions remain 
 almost undisturbed. Such is the resistance offered by some of the lower orders of animals to external 
 agencies, that they may even be frozen without the loss of life. The carp, it is said, may be thus taken from pond 
 to pond, and eels may certainly be carried in a congelated mass to any distance, and if thawed gradually, they 
 will be found to have sustained no injury. If, however, they be at once placed in a temperature much higher 
 than that indicated by their mass, the suddenly rarified blood will rupture its vessels, and destroy the animal 
 life ; on the contrary, admit warmth with due caution, and the feeble thread of vitality will swell into a full cord 
 of life. It is thus that the frozen limbs of men and animals are restored by rubbing them with snow-water ; 
 whereas, when they are exposed to the fire, or plunged into warm water, for the same purpose, mortification 
 immediately follows — the frozen parts are yet too weak to bear the excessive stimulus of heat thus suddenly 
 applied. Eggs, as living matter, have a temperature higher than that of dead matter, i. e. than that of rotten 
 eggs : thus, one fresh laid requires several degrees of cold to freeze it more than is sufficient for the congelation 
 of a rotten one ; and a living egg, which had already been frozen and thawed (j. e. killed), took seven minutes 
 and a half less time to freeze than one which had not been previously frozen. A living egg resisted congel- 
 ation seven minutes and a half longer than one which bad been previously destroyed by the same means. 
 
Book II. 
 
 CLOTHING OF QUADRUPEDS. 
 
 '209 
 
 125 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Clothing of Quadrupeds as affected by Climate or Temperature. 
 
 749. The coatings of the dogs of Guinea, and the sheep of Africa and India, are so thin as 
 to leave them ahnost bare. In Siberia on the contrary, these, and other quadrupeds, arc 
 
 furnished with a covering of extreme warmth, by 
 means of a short fleecy tegument, which is sur- 
 mounted either by long and strong hair, or by a 
 shorter kind much crisped up, but equally strong. 
 Even between the coverings of the British animals 
 of the northern and southern parts great differences 
 ire observable. In North America, the wild goat 
 of the Rocky Mountains {Capra Americana Rich., 
 fig. 125.), offers an example of the preservating pro- 
 perties of a very long fleecy covering against the 
 intensity of cold. The musk ox also, figured at 
 p 66., is equally an example of what we have been 
 stating. The shaggy coat of the Zetland pony {see fig. 
 124. p. 207.), and the smooth hair of a I^ondon coacli- 
 horse are wide contrasts at every season of the year. 
 It is therefore by this alteration in the quantity and quality of the external covering, that 
 we find quadrupeds capable of supporting life in climates where the mean annual temper- 
 ature differs extremely. 
 
 750. The deciduous change in the coatings of quadrupeds is also the effect of periodical varia- 
 tions in the temperature. Previous to winter the texture of their clothing thickens, and its 
 length increases more or less according to the thermometrical heat of the locality. Thus 
 cattle, near the level of the sea, have shorter coats than those of a higher level. Our stabled 
 horses are placed in an artificial climate, and in a temperature which never descends to 
 palpable cold ; thus the stimulus of necessity being absent, either the deciduous change 
 does not take place at all, or otherwise their autumn coat is found to be but little coarser 
 or longer than that of tlie summer. As the spring advances, the long coat of the unhoused 
 tribes gives place to one which is composed of short, thin, and inclined hairs. The observant 
 sportsman and the warrener, likewise, well know of how little value the fur of the hare and 
 rabbit is during this season, as well as how thick and strong, or, in the language of furriers, 
 how ripe it becomes during a severe frost. The coverings of animals, as we have already 
 noticed, are also affected in their colours by the effect of temperature, as witnessed in the 
 very different tints exhibited between their summer and winter dress : that of the polar 
 bear blanches with the rigour of the season ; that of the arctic fox, the ermine, &c., even vie 
 at this time with the snow in whiteness. The high and equable temperature of the torrid 
 zone, on the contrary, preserves a perennial colour in the covering of its quadrupeds, which 
 are most of them remarkable for their great brilliancy, as we see in the tiger, leopard, zebra, 
 &c. Among birds these various agencies are seen to act with even greater power, and like- 
 wise produce more curious anomalies, as we shall have occasion to notice in our orni- 
 thological detail. These changes in the coats being evidently connected with alterations in 
 the temperature of the climate in which they occur, lead us to inquire into the nature of the 
 benefits derived therefrom, and the rationale of their action. On this subject. Dr. Fleming 
 observes, " The rate at which bodies cool is greatly influenced by their colour. The surface 
 which reflects heat most readily suffers it to escape but slowly by radiation. Refraction 
 takes place most readily in objects of a white colour ; and from such, consequently, heat will 
 radiate with difficulty. If we suppose two animals, the one of a black colour and the other 
 white, placed in a higher temperature than that of their own body, the heat will enter the 
 one that is black with the greatest rapidity, and elevate its temperature considerably above 
 the other. These differences are observable in wearing black and light-coloured clothes 
 during a hot day. When, on the other baud, these animals are placed in a situation, the 
 temperature of which is considerably lower than their own, the black animal will give out its 
 heat by radiation to every surrounding object colder than itself, and speedily have its tem- 
 perature reduced, while the white animal will part with its heat by radiation at a much slower 
 rate. The change of colour in the dress of animals is therefore suited to regulate their 
 temperature by the radiation or absorption of caloric. (^Philosophy of Zoology, vol. ii. p. 19.) 
 
 751 . Is this winter garb assumed by animals intended to act as a security against danger 9 It 
 has been very generally held that nature, by assimilating beasts and birds with the colour of 
 snow, expressly intended to screen them from observation ; and it is most accordant with her 
 beneficence to consider that such intention was kept in view ; but that it was not the only 
 one, nor probably the principal, would seem apparent on a due consideration of the subject. 
 Dr. Fleming is not even favourable to any such direct intention on the following grounds ; — 
 " All our conclusions," he observes, " on final causes, ought to be the result of very extended 
 observations, lest we delineate arrangements which would be productive of pain and ruin to 
 many species, where we intended to unfold the marks of wisdom and benevolence. If the 
 
 P 
 
210 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 white dress of the Alpine hare and ptarmigan concealed them from their enemies, the eagle, 
 the cat, and the fox, these last, by being deprived of their ordinary food, would be in dan- 
 ger of starvation and death. But tliis variation of colour is not confined to weak or defence- 
 less animals only ; for beasts and birds of prey are likewise subject to the change. Hence, if 
 it yielded protection to some, it would enable others to prey with greater certainty of 
 success on their defenceless neighbours. Many of these rapacious animals (as the ermine, 
 for example, which is at all times well qualified to provide for its wants by its determined 
 boldness, extreme agility, and exquisite smell), do not stand in need of such assistance. If 
 this change extends to the rapacious as well as the defenceless, it may likewise be observed 
 in aquatic as well as in terrestrial animals. In reference to the former we would ask, 
 What protection is afforded to the black guillemot, during the winter, by its mottled 
 plumage, or to the little auk by its white chin, since the whiter their dress, so much the 
 more unlike the dark-coloured water of the clouded season in which it is exhibited ? The 
 popular opinion on the subject, therefore, must be relinquished as untenable ; especially as 
 the change of colour from dark to white does not vary, however different the habits or even 
 the stations of the animals may be in which it takes place." (Loc. cit. p. 22.) With all 
 our respect for Dr. Fleming, and it is great, we cannot accede fully to his line of argument ; 
 but would rather consider that, (71 medio tutissimus ibis. 
 
 752. fn addition to the protection afforded by the outer coverings, as the hair of quadrupeds 
 and the feathers of birds, against great changes in the temperature of the atmosphere, we 
 may remark that the skin itself is also a bad conductor of heat, and consequently assists 
 greatly in protecting tlie body from the effects of cold. The external fat is likewise a con- 
 siderable non-conductor, and is the great means of preserving the bodies of whales from the 
 intense cold of the icy regions. Muscular action also is the means of evolving much caloric ; 
 and thus, when animals retire to sleep, they invariably choose a sheltered situation, because 
 they have lost this means of increasing their temperature. 
 
 Sect. III. The Food of Quadrupeds, and its Effects on the Animal Frame. 
 
 753. When ice regard the great variety of matter that is taken in as food by quadrupeds, and 
 when we consider that, whether the articles which compose this variety be received indi- 
 vidually or in mixture, life is equally supported thereby, we are struck with admiration at 
 the powers of assimilation granted to animals ; but although this is essentially true, yet the 
 statement must be admitted with some limitation. Of the various grasses any one is equal to 
 support life in every individual of the herbivorous animals, but it requires a change from 
 one to another to insure a continuance of health ; which is in strict accordance with the 
 harmony of the scheme of nature, to make every portion of her works subservient to the use 
 of some other portion of tliem. Some animals, it is true, confine themselves principally to 
 one edible matter, but they are comparatively few to those that are more omnivorous. 
 
 SuBsECT. 1. The Nature and Properties of the Food of Quadrupeds considered. 
 
 754. Food is derived from vegetable and animal matter, and as any quadruped mainly 
 subsists on the fornner, or on the latter of these, it is called herbivorous or carnivorous ; 
 while such as can indiscriminately receive sufficient nutriment from either of these, is termed 
 omnivorous. It must however be remarked, that although these distinctions are correct, 
 yet it would seem that vegetable and animal matter both consist of the same ultimate 
 elements, hut somewhat differently arranged and proportioned. The organs of assimilation, 
 we are well assured, animalise vegetable matter; and we are equally certain that animal 
 matter in the form of manure, as powdered bones for instance, is eventually converted into 
 vegetables and fruits. It is true, that in vegetables the quantity of azote or nitrogen is 
 small, but enough remains to prove that the real elements of both vegetable and animal 
 matter are oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, and azote. 
 
 755. I'cjretable matter, resolved into its primary compounds, exhibits gluten, farina, mucilage, oil, and sugar. 
 Of these gluten possesses the most nutritious properties, from containing nitrogen in considerable abundance ; 
 which, however, is found only in small proportions in succulent herbage. Wheat is an example of vegetable 
 matter, in which gluten exists in very large proportions. Farina is the next primary compound in its quan- 
 tum of nutritive properties, and, as we know, exists in large proportions in wheat, and likewise forms a 
 valuable portion in all pulse, tuberous roots, &c. Fruits and succulent vegetables contain a moderate pro- 
 portion only of gluten and farina; but they abound most in mucilage, oil, and sugar, which last is much 
 more nutritive than the two former. Animals, in a state of nature, we observe to adhere with remarkable 
 uniformity to the same kind of food. Many carnivorous animals will only eat one kind of flesh : some upon 
 the flesh of quadrupeds ; others, again, ui>on tliat of birds ; and others subsist entirely on insects. Among 
 herbivorous .animals, some eat only certain plants, others only certain parts of particular plants, as the 
 seed, the fruit, the leaves, or the stalks. Insects, in many instances, exclusively confine themselves to feed 
 on some one species of vegetable matter. There is in most cases a striking analogy between the substances 
 eaten and the organs used in the prehension, but more particularly in the mastication, of them, as the 
 structure of the teeth imlicates that the selection is not the effect of accident, but depends upon the original 
 conformation of the body, and the harmonious adaptation of its organs of assimilation. We have already 
 seen that the teeth of different animals are adapted to the particular habits and w.ants of the owners : thus, 
 some are formed for seizing and browsing on branches, and others for cropping the more succulent and 
 delicate parts of plants ; some, again, are structurally framed for masticating those that are firm and dense 
 
Book II. FOOD OF QUADRUPEDS. 21! 
 
 In their texture, as desicoatcd grain. The beaks of birds are infinitely diversified In their form and structure; 
 some are Ion;; .-ind pointed, otliers are broad and flat ; while some are hooked or curved. On carefully 
 examining these diversities in the figure and composition, either of teeth or beaks, it is found that each is 
 adapted for receiving only certain kinds of food ; and in all cases, the nature of the stomach, whether mem- 
 branous, muscular, or ruminant — whether simple, as consisting of one cavity only, or compound, as divided 
 into several distinct chambers — precisely corresponds with a certain formation of the teeth of the quadruped, 
 with the mandibles of the bird, and in fact with the other assimilating organs of the individual concerned, 
 be it beast or bird. It is further to be observed, that from whichever of tliese two great sources they derive 
 nourishment in their natural state, nature has nevertheless allowed to their organs a capability of extractmg 
 nutriment from substances differing from those they usually subsist on. This beneficent provision is in full 
 harmony with the intention of keeping up the races of living beings under adverse circumstances. 
 
 756. Innumerable experiments have been made on animals, to determine the power of .sub- 
 sisting on various simple substances used exclusively as food for a long time ; and although 
 the results have been various, yet one very important practical fact has been elicited by the 
 concurrent testimony of all the experimenters ; which is, that no one sub.stance, either 
 animal or vegetable, however nutritious in itself, when used for a considerable period, is 
 capable of keeping the body in health, or even of maintaining life; but, on the contrary, 
 that one and all eventually reduce the .system, and finally destroy it. An ass, which had 
 been fed on boiled rice only, died in fifteen days, having latterly refused to eat at all. A 
 dog fed exclusively on white bread, made from pure wheat with water, died at the expiration 
 of fifty days. Another, which was kept on military biscuits, continued during a longer 
 time in health, which undoubtedly arose from the circumstance of these biscuits being 
 compounded of wheat, oatmeal, and barley. In the feeding of hounds and other 
 sporting dogs, it is therefore essential that their food should be mixed. Oatmeal alone, 
 given exclusively, would eventually destroy a dog; but, when combined either with broth 
 or milk, it would support life ; and, provided potatoes were occasionally added to the 
 mixture, would be rendered still more wholesome, and even more nutritive, as being more 
 varied. Experimentally, dogs have been fed solely on cheese, and others on hard eggs ; but 
 in both cases they became weak, emaciated, and mangy. Rabbits and guinea-pigs have 
 likewise been fed altogether on corn, hay, bai-ley, cabbage, carrots, and other vegetable 
 matters ; but no one of these edibles has sup)X)rted life for even a few weeks ; while it 
 has been proved that any two of tlicse edibles will maintain life for a long period. Similar 
 experiments have been followed by nearly the same results ; by which we are taught that, in 
 feeding our horses, and indeed all the granivorous tribes, constant confinement to any 
 grain is unwholesome ; and that, when hay is denied to them, and they are almost exclusively 
 fed on oats, as is the case with some post and coach-horse.s, injurious consequences may 
 eventually follow. Nevertheless, we cannot limit nature entirely within any fixed boundaries 
 
 of our own. Thus we have reason 
 '"" to suppose that some quadrupeds 
 
 ^;^^^^^^^^^'°^ "^^ ^*"^ '^y nature herself confined to 
 
 one variety of food only, of which 
 several instances might be brought 
 forward : one presents itself in 
 the great anteater of America 
 (Jig. 126.), the form of whose head 
 imperatively confines him to suck- 
 ing up the Iwdies of ants as a means of support ; for, shaped as it is here seen, we know of 
 no other use it could be applied to. Here the waste and supply are equally in unison ; the 
 American ant being so overwhelming in its numbers, that even the human inhabitants must 
 fly before it, had not Providence provided an animal purposely formed to limit its increase. 
 
 757. T/ie total deprivation of food is well known to be invariably fatal to all living beings ; 
 but the period at which death occurs from the commencement of the fast varies greatly in 
 different animals, and also in different individuals of the same kind. Horses cannot bear a 
 fast many days. Cattle are rather more tenacious of life under total abstinence. Dogs 
 have survived after thirty days of fasting, and in one instance after thirty-six days. A 
 badger lived thirty days without food. Carnivorous quadrupeds are able to bear a longer 
 jjrivation of food than the herbivorous. An antelope, wiiich survived a fast of twenty days, 
 was considered as a wonder. Animal matter is more essentially nutritive than vegetable 
 matter; neither are the effects of the former so soon lost in the exercise of the animal exer- 
 tions as those which are derived from the latter. The occasional abstinence of all predatory 
 animals must be great from accidental circumstances ; it was therefore, without doubt, with 
 a view to their preservation under these casualties, that they were so framed as to be enabled 
 to resist the fiital effects of long fasting much better than herbivorous animals, whose loca- 
 tion is seldom without the means of support. 
 
 758. A further power is also given to animals to receive sufficient nutriment for the main- 
 taining of life by matters foreign to their general food. Horses have been supported prin- 
 cipally, if not wholly, on dried fish; birds have been prevented from starvation by eating 
 flesh ; and sheep, buried under snow, have derived nourishment from their own wool, or from 
 that of their fellow-sufFcrors. Cold-blooded animals bear fasting a very long time, for in 
 
 P 2 
 
212 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 them the vital expenditure is slow. Much of their life is passed in a quiescent state, and if 
 nothing is received from without, nothing is expended witliin. It is tlius only that we can 
 admit the possibility of toads having survived a close entombment for several years. The 
 tortoise lias lived nearly two years without food, serpents the same time, and the variety of 
 carp, called gold and silver fish, have supported themselves in glass globes for a longer 
 period on water alone. It must, however, be taken into the account, that river water 
 is usually stored with animalculse ; thus it is that distilled water will not support them 
 long. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Tlie Effects of Food on the Form and Characters of Quadrupeds. 
 
 759. Food influences all the external characters of quadrupeds. Without adverting to the 
 different appearance of an ill-fed beast and one which has an abundant supply, we may 
 remark, that the form of the young animal that suffers a deprivation, either in the quantity 
 or quality of its food, never becoines perfectly developed, either in its bulk or proportions. 
 The integuments of such a one never present tlie gloss of health, neither is the constitution 
 at large often free from disease ; internal congestions take place, and tne mesenteric glands 
 frequently become schirrous. On the contrary, in proportion as the supply, within prudent 
 limits, is liberal, so is the growth extended, and the form reaches to the standard of the 
 parent. It often also exceeds the parent stock, from the excess of nutritive stimulus applied ; 
 and thus horses, oxen, and sheep, brought up in low marshy lands, where the herbage is 
 luxuriant, attain a monstrous size. Horses, in particular, when bred and pastured in the 
 rich, flat, and moist lands of Lincolnshire, become expanded in bulk ; and it is froin such 
 sources that our carriage and heavy troop-horses are supplied. To what a state of mon- 
 strosity may not our bacon hogs be fed ; and our prize oxen exhibit the extraordinary 
 powers of food when forced on an animal, by increasing the supply and restraining the 
 expenditure. It is from our artificial mode of feeding cattle that our markets are now 
 furnished with veal all the year round ; and lamb is common some months before it 
 appeared on the tables of our forefathers. Stimulating food produces the sexual appetite at 
 almost any time the owner may desire ; and as man, by domestication, has provided 
 artificial sustenance and housing for the young animals thus unseasonably produced, nature 
 does not interfere in this breach of her ordinary laws. (See this subject in the Food of 
 Birds, p. 631.J 
 
 760. The powers of food in altering particular parts of the hody is exemplified in pigs, 
 which, being fed on madder, have their bones tinged red by it; and also by the fact that the 
 fat of black cattle, when principally fed on barley-straw, becomes yellow. Oil-cake does 
 the same with both sheep and cattle. Food, extra-nutritive as farinaceous matter, in large 
 quantities, hastens the development of the frame; and thus well-fed colts become furnished, 
 as it is called; that is, their organisation generally is consolidated some months before 
 those which are less artificially treated. The custom of giving spirit, extracted from grain, 
 to puppies to stop their growth, as already noted when describing the bones, acts on a 
 similar principle, by forcing the vital powers to an early perfection of the frame, which puts 
 a period to its increase of dimensions. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Effects of Domestication on the Form and Characters of Quadrupeds. 
 
 761. Domestication proves a powerfid ar/ent in promoting various changes from tlie original 
 form, characters, and habits of quadrupeds. By its agency they are enlarged to monstrosities, 
 or diminished to pigmies ; it even operates in the increase or decrease of the organs them- 
 selves. A breed of tailless cats and curtailed dogs has been perpetuated. The 
 horns of cattle, essential as they are to the animals in their wild state, are dispensed with 
 when the animals themselves are taken under the protection of man ; and polled breeds of 
 oxen and sheep are now common amongst us. We have an instance of the former in the 
 polled Galloway bull {fig. 127.). Neither need we wonder at these changes, great as they 
 
 are, when we consider how numerous and how potent 
 are the agents which the artifice and experience of 
 man enable him to employ. Indeed, man himself, 
 though apparently a free agent, is no longer the same 
 being as when he lived in a pure state of nature; his 
 external characters are much changed, while inter- 
 nally he is subject to morbid alterations unknown to 
 savages. Neitlier is it to be wondered at that the 
 controlling power of man should be so influential, 
 extending as it does over every important circum- 
 stance connected with the beasts around him. Man 
 regulates at his pleasure the quantity and quality of 
 their food ; he also governs all their motions, and restrain.s their exercise to close confine- 
 ment, or increases it to great and continued exertions. Even the temperature they reside in 
 is raised or lowered at tlie will of the owner ; and still further and more important restraint 
 
Book II. HYBERNATION OF QUADRUPEDS. 213 
 
 is put on them, by regulating their sexual intercourse, which insures the perpetuation of 
 almost any desired form, by allowing of propagation only between such individuals as 
 approach the nearest thereto. In other instances, an accidental variation which may 
 have occurred, or a singular deformity, has been seized on and propagated by future similar 
 selections, until it became permanent, and then it constituted a breed. To something of 
 this kind, as observed before, we owe the wry-legged terriers, so useful in the shooting of 
 rabbits. It is probable also that a crooked mastiff offered the foundation for the bull-dog, 
 and a rickety ewe produced the Ancon race of sheep. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Migrations of Quadrupeds. 
 
 762. Quadrupeds exhibit less disposition to periodical wanderings than birds, their physical 
 powers of locomotion being more confined. But where the rigorous season of some climates 
 buries the herbage of the earth in snowy depths, and congelates the streams into impene- 
 trable hardness, the four-footed inhabitants are forced to emigrate. A long continued season 
 of drought in arid climes, by crisping up the vegetation, and drying up the springs, will 
 equally produce migration. In the description of the springbok, or lyre antelope, in The 
 Menageries, it is observed that " The migrations of innumerable companies of springboks, 
 from unknown regions in the interior of Africa, to the abodes of civilisation, are amongst 
 the most extraordinary examples of the fecundity of animal life. The vast quantity of a 
 species of birds of South America, which produce the guano (a manure) in sufficient 
 abundance to be a great article of commerce ; the flocks of pigeons of North America ; the 
 locusts of Africa ; are not more striking than the herds of springboks. Neither do the 
 antelopes travel alone, it would seem ; the lioji even, as we are told, has been seen to migrate, 
 and walk in the midst of the compressed phalanx, with only as much room between him 
 and his victims as the fear of those immediately around could procure by pressing outwards. 
 The immense migratory swarms of these animals, which occasionally pour themselves like 
 a deluge from the Bushman territory upon the northern frontiers of the Cape colony, have 
 never been more vividly described than by Captain Stockenstrom, who was a native of the 
 country. ' It is/ he says, ' scarcely possible for a person on passing over some of the ex- 
 tensive tracts of the interior, and admiring that elegant antelope the springbok, thinly 
 scattered over the plains, and bounding in playful innocence, to figure to himself that these 
 ornaments of the desert can often become as destructive as the locusts themselves. The 
 incredible numbers which sometimes pour in from the north, during protracted droughts, 
 distress the farmer inconceivably. Any attempt at numerical computation would be vain ; 
 and by trying to come near the truth, the writer would subject himself, in the eyes of those 
 who have no knowledge of the country, to a suspicion that he was availing himself of a 
 traveller's assumed privilege.' " The stag, &c., leave the Alpine regions at the approach of 
 winter, and descend to the plains until the spring, when they again ascend the heights. 
 The great bat of England, towards winter, migrates to Italy, and there remains until spring 
 in a torpid state. The musk ox {Bos Moscatus) already figured in p. 66., which inhabits the 
 north Georgian islands in the summer, is a periodical wanderer also. Captain Parry's 
 account states, that the musk oxen arrived in Melville Island in the middle of May, crossing 
 the ice from the southvv'ard, and that they quitted it on their return towards the end of 
 September. The reindeer migrates from his native countries towards the polar regions at 
 the latter end of May or early in June, where he remains until late in September, when 
 the supplies in vegetation failing him, he returns. Such is the effect of the sun's rays in 
 forcing a hasty vegetation in these countries, that although these animals are emaciated 
 when they arrive, they soon become fat and in excellent condition. The Esquimaux are so 
 well aware of this, that they hardly disturb them at first, but pursue them incessantly after 
 they have been with them a few weeks. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Hybernation of Quadrupeds. 
 
 763. The torpidity, or hybernation, of animals is in some cases complete, while in others it is 
 partial ; and the subject is altogether so curious, that it has long occupied the attention of 
 the physiologist, and the professor of natural "history. Dr. Fleming, in his Philosophy of 
 Zoology, has thought it worthy of a longer notice than his usual limits allow him ; and to 
 his able exposition of the subject we would refer for a fuller account than we can venture to 
 lay before our readers. "All animals," says this philosophic writer, "we know require 
 stated intervals of repose to recruit exhausted nature, and prepare for further exertion, a 
 condition which is termed sleep. But there are a few animals which, besides this daily re- 
 pose, appear to require annually some months of continued inactivity to enable them to 
 undergo the common fatigues of life during the remaining part of the year. These animals 
 exhibit, therefore, two kinds of sleep, — that which they enjoy daily, during the season of 
 their activity, and that which they experience during their brumal retirement. This last 
 kind of sleep is generally denominated torpidity, and is also known by the term hybernation, 
 as it is evidently designed to afford protection against the cold of winter." 
 
 P3 
 
PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Paht II. 
 
 'fc,^ 
 
 764. The subjects qf complete torpidity among the Ferm are the hat, the hedgehog, and the tanric. 
 The bat sleeps with its head downwards, suspended by its hinder claws from a bough, or 
 
 some projection in the roofing of a cavern or old building ; and, con- 
 secjuently, during the wliole period of its hybernation, it is seen in the 
 Mme pendent position (Jig. 128.). The torpid hedgehog, on the contrary, is 
 found rolled into a perfect ball, buried among the moss and roots in hedge- 
 rows. Among the Glires, or gnawers, the subjects of hybernation are the 
 marmot, hamster, and dormouse. The agencies which promote torpidity 
 jrc various ; diminished temperature is probably the most active, for no 
 sooner does the thermometer indicate a moderate reduction of heat only, 
 than some animals exhibit lethargic symptoms, while others require actual 
 cold to drive them into winter quarters. Torpidity is not confined to 
 animals of the cold regions of the earth only. In Egypt the Dipus 
 Sof/itta is torpid during the winter month, although the cold is never 
 intense there. In India and Madagascar, countries noted for the compara- 
 tive warmth of their winters, some of the native animals beconoie torpid : the 
 tanric even continues in that state nearly six months. All however make 
 some preparation for their brumal retreat, more or less complete, according to their neces- 
 sities, as regards defence from interruption, intensity of cold, moisture, &c. 
 
 765. Scarcity of food is also another of the great exciting causes of torpidity: thus insectivorous 
 quadrupeds retire with the insects, and the herbivorous when vegetation begins to be scanty, 
 or when the earth becomes too hard to draw out the roots. In many, perhaps in most cases, 
 both these causes operate, but in the hyliernating dipus of Egypt, and that of the tanric of 
 India, a scarcity of some essential edible is probably the predisposing agent, for the tem- 
 perature alone cannot bo supposed, in either Egypt or India, to be sufficiently decreased at 
 any season to produce torpor ; nor can these luxuriant countries be ever without sufficient 
 vegetation of some kind. Certain conditions of the body also are always present in hyber- 
 nating animals : — 1st..'/ diminution of temperature is observable ; a thermometer inserted into 
 the abdomen of a torpid hedgehog indicated 30° only : the temperature of an active dor- 
 mouse, which is naturally about 100^ was reduced by torpidity to 95°. 2d. Respiration is 
 diminished : a marmot in its active state exhibited five hundred respirations in a minute ; 
 during its torpor, they were reduced to fourteen. 3d. Circulation is greatly retarded, as in 
 the hamster the pulsations were reduced from one hundred and fifty to fifteen in a minute. 
 •1th. Irritability is so lessened that the ordinary sources of irritation cease to act ; parts of 
 the body may be even taken away without exciting sensibility ; the application of acids 
 ceases to give pain, and electricity to produce contractions, when the torpor is complete. 
 
 766. The subjects of incomplete or partial torpidity are, as far as our present knowledge of 
 zoology extends, not very numerous. The common bear ( Ursus Arctos), is the most familiar 
 example of what Dr. Fleming expressively calls quiescence. In these quadrupeds, complete 
 torpidity never pervades the frame ; but they all seek a sheltered situation where the temper- 
 ature is screened from great variation. The bear, it appears, lines his den with moss; and 
 from the end of November to the beginning of March he slumbers away his time, and 
 during his partial wakings is thought to employ himself in licking the soles of his feet, 
 particularly his fore-paws, which some anatomists pretend are purposely furnished with 
 numerous glands that yield a portion of nutriment, but this circumstance is not yet clearly 
 proved. Nevertheless the bear, of all but the most nortliern countries, makes occasional short 
 di'tours in search of food ; and even when ringed, i. e. lodged, for the whole winter, he can 
 always be sufficiently roused to seek his own safety. Naturalists assert that this animal 
 
 ■inites with its mate before its retirement, and that 
 tlie fjmale gestates during the period of quiescence, 
 and brings forth her young before she finally leaves 
 )iLr hiding-place. (See Ringing of the Bear, in the 
 Field Sports of Russia, Siveden, and Deiimark, p. 81.) 
 I he badger is supposed to pass his winter in a manner 
 vcij similar to that of the bear, and there is reason to 
 conclude that the water-rat, and probably some few 
 other quadrupeds, do the same. A torpid state is 
 also common to many animals besides quadrupeds. 
 Insects are well known to be in many instances the 
 subjects of it ; and reptiles likewise, as might be 
 expected from their lessened temperature and slow 
 circulation, are well known to slumber away the 
 winter months in a species of living death. The frog 
 betakes itself to the bottom of the waters, and tor- 
 toises of many kinds hybernate from the commence- 
 ment of the cold season, until the warmth of spring 
 thaws their almost congelated blood. The varieties of 
 the common tortoise, so well kuowjiin Greece, and indeed throughout all the countries surround- 
 
Book II. OFFENCE AND DEFENCE OF QUADRUPEDS. 275 
 
 ing the Mediterranean, may be cited as instances. Fig. 199. presents two of them (a) Testudo 
 GrcBca Linn., prized for its flesh, its eggs, and its blood, which is sucked by the in- 
 habitants of these countries. It was one of this kind that was known to have been an 
 inhabitant of the gardens of Lambeth nearly one hundred and twenty years. The mud 
 tortoise {b, T. iMaria), common in France, where it is much prized and much used for 
 food, is equally the subject of torpidity. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. The Means of Offence and Defence iii Quadrupeds. 
 
 161. The vieans of offence and defence throughout the whole animal kingdom are so nicely 
 balanced, that no class can swarm, nor can any be destroyed ; such at least is the case as 
 regards each other. The fell destroyer man, by the aid of overpowering intellect, can 
 devise means of offence so infinitely superior in number and nature to the natural defences 
 of animals, that the destruction of many races is totally in his power. The wolf and the 
 bear have been long ago destroyed in Britain ; and many other quadrupeds would have 
 shared the same fate, had they not been protected by salutary laws. 
 
 768. Active organs of offence are more common to carnivorous quadrupeds than to the herbi- 
 vorous. In the former, the canine or lacerating teeth are evidently designed for offence. It 
 is with these that the canine and feline races first seize their prey ; and it is with these the 
 vitals of the animals they seize are torn through. The means used by predatory beasts to 
 get animals within their reach are various : the Canince hunt down their prey by the 
 powers of their smell and the swiftness of their feet ; the feline race are more prone to 
 use stratagem, and lie in ambush to surprise theirs. The animal which has been long 
 pursued by the former, is not able to offer much resistance ; that which is seized by the 
 latter is, on the contrary, at the moment of his capture, in the full possession of defensive 
 powers. Added therefore to the offensive natiu-e of the teeth, the Felince have sharp hooked 
 claws, wliich are able to retain a firm hold of the victim until it is rendered incapable of 
 resisting furtiier. The horns are also in some cases used offensively, and with terrible 
 effect; but as the wearers of horns are herbivorous animals, we consider them rather as 
 defensive weapons than offensive. Thus it is that so many females are hornless, it being 
 intended that the males should protect them and tiieir young. The horned tribes are also 
 usually gregarious, and can thus act in concert for their mutual defence. Among the 
 means of offence in quadrupeds, are we not warranted in including fascination as one? The 
 cat, and probably all its congeners, possess it certainly, and so terrify lesser animals as to 
 make them fall an easy prey; indeed, it is thus only that the stoat, weasel, &c., can so 
 readily catch rabbits, hares, &c. 
 
 769. Organs of defence among quadrupeds are more varied than those of offence. The horse 
 is sought after by most of iheCarnivora with eagerness; for there is not one amongst them 
 which is not fond of horse-flesh. Nature has, for this reason, gifted him with vast powers 
 of flight, both as regards its rapidity and endurance. It is, therefore, usually more by 
 stratagem that he is taken by any single animal than by pursuit. A troop of wild horses, 
 when feeding in the open plains, however, will not, it is said, always attempt to fly when 
 they find themselves watched by predatory beasts; but, on the contrary, they form a circle 
 with their heads inclined inwards. Within this circle are inclosed the foals and their 
 mothers, and in this order they wait the attack, and usually successfully repel it by the 
 unerring blow they are able to inflict with their hard horny heels. And how instinc- 
 tively wise is the action of the horse in this instance ; and how equally so is the opposite 
 action in the troops of wild cattle, who, when surprised, always face their enemy ; aware, that 
 in the power of their neck, and the sharpness of their horns, lies their safety. 
 
 770. The lesser quadrupeds have various additional means of defence. Artifice is a very 
 common one. The retroverted hair, standing on end on the back of most quadrupeds, is 
 used as a defensive stratagem to impress on their enemies an erroneous idea of their size 
 and powers ; thus the cat, who fears an attack from a dog, first sets every hair on end, and 
 then elevates hei- body on tiptoe, until she is nearly the height and size of the terrier who 
 watches her. If a larger dog pursues a lesser one, how frequently do we observe the lesser 
 dog to throw himself on his back, thus artfully imploring his mercy. It is also but seldom 
 that this appeal from the weak to the strong does not prove a sufficient protection. The 
 voice of animals is a means of defence made use of to claim assistance froiu danger. How 
 readily does the sow distinguish the cry of her frightened pig, from all the gruntings and 
 and noises of the rest, and how soon does she fly to its assistance. 
 
 771. Adaptation of colour to the objects which surround them may also be a providential 
 protection to quadrupeds. What would have become of the ermine or the hare, had either 
 been forced to retain its natural colours in regions entirely snow-clad? The changes also 
 which take place in their tintings are exactly in imison with that which occurs in the 
 surface of the country around them. How difficult is it to discover a hare in a fallow field; 
 nor is it but little less so in the meadow. 
 
 P 4 
 
216 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Fakt XL 
 
 772. The mephitic or st'mhing quadrupeds are furnished with defensive organs of a very 
 peculiar kind; but they are such as prove strongly repellent to other animals of an adverse 
 nature. The weasel tribes are familiar instances, being one and all powerfully inephitic : 
 " to stink like a polecat" is a simile as old as Aristotle. ITie offensive matter effused is 
 contained in two cells, sacs, or pouches, either around the anus, or in its neighbourhood, and 
 is pressed out at the will of the animal by appropriate muscles. The extreme difference in 
 the odours of this secreted matter is a full confirmation of its defensive quality ; and, without 
 doubt, in every instance it is rendered particularly disgusting to the more immediate enemies 
 of a certain class of animals. Tlie smell of the fox is well known to be different to 
 that of the polecat ; while that of the civet differs from both. The badger is mephitic, and 
 his fetid exudation also, like the others, arises from anal glands, which pour it out from a 
 transverse fissure, between the anus and tail. When assailed, he is known to urine, during 
 which he presses this stink bay, the contents of which, becoming mixed with the urine, he 
 contrives to throw, by tneans of his tail, into the faces of his pursuers. It is for this reason 
 that the best bred terriers avoid the hind-quarters of the badger ; and, for the same reason, 
 predaceous animals of every description are observed to carefully select the neck and fore- 
 part of all the mephitic tribes whexi they attack them. Our approval of the odour of 
 musk is an acquired taste ; for, pleasing as it is to many persons, it is hateful to others ; and 
 was given, without doubt, to prove obnoxious to particular animals. These peculiar secre- 
 tions, which are intended to disgust powerful quadrupeds of a different kind, are like- 
 wise used to attract those of their own species, as we are warranted in concluding from 
 the well known fact that, during the sexual ardour of both male and female, a mephitic 
 odour is always present. Sheep, and several other of the cloven-footed tribes, have glandu- 
 lar cavities, communicating with excretory ducts, between the claws or toes. The matter 
 fiirnished by these is in all probability given as defences against the attacks of some parasi- 
 tic animal. 
 
 773. Some of the lesser quadrupeds burrow for safety, others climb trees, and some are 
 gifted with the means of a partial flight to secure their escape ; of which kind is the mem- 
 branous expansion which passes froKi one ex- 
 
 /•^'-t'^ 'i VV' ^^ tremity to the other in some squirrels. The pro- 
 
 tection of the young excites the utmost vigilance 
 throughout the brute race. The bat carries them 
 at her breasts ; the monkey bounds from bough to 
 hwugh with her younglings hanging to her neck ; 
 others, again, receive them for security into a false 
 belly, or capacious membranous pouch, .as the kan- 
 garoo(^^. 28. p.43.). Theyoung, which are born 
 entirely indigent, are hidden with vast care ; their 
 numbers precluding the possibility of taking them 
 abroad. The strong bristly hair of the anteaters, 
 the scales of the pangolin, the spines of the hedge- 
 hog and porcupine, are admirably adapted to the 
 AKMAi.niu. defence of these quadrupeds. We cannot look at 
 
 the scales of the armadillo {Jig. 130.), without being struck with wonder at the contri- 
 vance of nature to shield it; nor without admiration at that lesson which taught the hedgehog, 
 whose powers of ffight cannot save him, to roll himself up by means of a particular mus- 
 cular apparatus, so as to conceal and protect the head, feet, and under parts of the body, 
 which parts alone are vulnerable to its coinmon enemies. 
 
 Sect. IV. The Longevity, Decay, and Death of Qicadrupeds. 
 
 774. Each species of quadrupeds appears destined to a particular period of existence, although 
 accident or disease may shorten it in some instances, and a particular organisation may pro- 
 long it in others to an unusual period : thus the horse has been known to live to sixty-two 
 years (see Veterinary Outlines, 4th ed. p. 39-), and the dog to twenty-four years. (Canine Pa- 
 thology, 3d ed. p. 66.). There is nothing in the outward form, nor any structural peculiarity 
 with which we are acquainted, that marks either longevity or early decay as inherent 
 qualities ; and yet quadrupeds differ much, and birds still more, from each other in these 
 respects. 
 
 775. Disease is by far less common among wild quadrupeds than among those which are do- 
 mesticated ; from which, however, the former are not entirely exempt. Epidemical disease 
 destroys whole herds of the wild reindeer in some seasons. Rabbits and hares also, but 
 particularly the former, are carried off in great numbers by tabid affections, which infest 
 warrens imder some circumstances, especially long continued rains. Foxes are now and then 
 found dead in covers, having been evidently destroyed by a virulent mange; and to find them, 
 when hunting, thus affected, is still more common. Epizootic diseases attack our liorned 
 cattle, and the rut is fatal to our sheep; but it is not improbable that our cultivation of their 
 
Book II. PRESERVATION OF BEASTS AFTER DEATH. 217 
 
 various breeds, by somewliat Interfering with the original constitution of the animal frame, 
 has rendered them more susceptible of disease. Tliis we are warranted to believe, from ob- 
 serving the vast difference in the number and nature of the diseases which affect the horse, 
 and those which occur in the ass. 
 
 776. Decay steals on the advlt frame by slow but perceptible degrees ; its inroads are marked 
 by the external fat of the body becoming absorbed from the exterior parts, to bespread over 
 those within : it is thus an aged animal appears more angular and bony than a young one. 
 As old age advances, the eyes also lose their lustre, and their convexity lessens. J'atigue 
 follows even moderate exertion ; more sleep is required than heretofore ; the limbs appear 
 rigid ; and the lips, but more particularly the posterior one, become pendulous, as we ob- 
 serve it in the old horse and old hound. The fat around the rectum is seen to be absorbed 
 also, and the sphincter thick, horny, and protruded. The teeth, likewise, present various 
 marks of decay: the incisors or nippers of the horse protrude horizontally, those of the dog 
 are either broken out entirely, or are worn to stumps ; the tushes also of both share the same 
 fate. The molars of the Canince and Felince do not suffer so much ; but in the domesticated 
 horse the grinders always exhibit considerable marks of deterioration. The bones of aged 
 quadrupeds, like our own, become brittle, from earthy matter deposited in them ; and, from 
 the absorption of the medulla, the cartilages ossify and the joints crack on motion : if life is 
 long protracted, the perceptions generally weaken ; and we have seen dogs almost senseless. 
 At length food is taken sparingly; the animal moves but little ; the pulse is at first quick in 
 proportion as it is weak, and when it becomes slow as well as weak, death soon closes the 
 scene : but, fortunately for animals, it is usually without dread, pain, or commotion. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Taxidermy, or the Method of Preserving the Bodies of Beasts after Death, 
 
 777. Taxidermy, or the art of preserving the bodies of animals after death, is both interesting 
 and useful. The sportsman by its means perpetuates the remembrance of some rare cajjture 
 in the field, or he marks some singular deviation in the form, size, or colour, of his game. 
 To merely preserve the skin of a beast, application is usually made to a currier, and by his 
 means the hide, with its hair, may be effectually dressed. 
 
 778. " To set up " the body of a quadruped, a regular artist is usually called in ; but when 
 it is attempted by an amateur, the following instructions from Mr. Graves's Naturalisfs 
 Companion may assist: — "Begin by skinning the body, which should not be com- 
 menced till sonie hours after tlie subject is dead, as in that time the blood will have 
 coagulated, and there will be less danger of soiling the skin. The animal should be opened 
 down the middle of the belly, and the skin stripped back to the knee and elbow joints, 
 which should be left with the skin, care being taken to remove all the flesh and integuments 
 from the bones ; the skin may then be drawn over the neck and head ; the body is to be 
 separated from the head at the first joint ; the surface of the skull must then be thoroughly 
 cleared of all flesh ; the eyes, brain, tongue, and flesh in the interior of the mouth, must be 
 taken away, and freed of all loose skin or integuments that may be attached. When tliis is 
 effected, theaskin may be returned to its proper position, and the cheeks must be filled out 
 with cotton, or other soft substance, mixed with a considerable quantity of antiseptic 
 powder, composed of one-third of white oxide of arsenic, and two-thirds of powdered burnt 
 alum : this powder should be rubbed in the inside of the mouth and all the cavities of the 
 head ; and the eyes, ears, and nostrils, should be filled with pledgets of cotton, dipped first in 
 a strong solution of corrosive sublimate or arsenic, and a quantity of the powder strewed 
 over each cavity. The inside of the skin and the leg bones, when quite clean from all loose 
 skin, &c., should be rubbed well with the powder: this rubbing should be repeated 
 occasionally, until the skin acquires a considerable degree of dryness. If the animal be large, 
 the leg bones cannot be conveniently retained attached to the skin; but in all cases where it 
 is practicable, considerable advantage will accrue from their preservation. This last remark 
 applies also to the skulls of the larger quadrupeds, which should in all possible instances be 
 preserved, whether attached to the skin or not. Of such animals as possess soft or spongy 
 feet, the soles may be opened, and all the fat and muscular parts removed, after which the 
 powder should be applied plentifully ; and before the skin becomes hard or dry, the cavities 
 of the feet should be filled with cotton, as directed for the head, and the incisions sewed 
 neatly up." To set up the body of a small quadruped, he directs that "A false body be 
 formed, which may be done with a piece of iron wire, of a substance proportioned to the size 
 of the animal, which should be of eufficient length to pass through the skull (if retained), 
 and to protrude a little, and also to extend rather beyond the tail ; the ends of the wire 
 should be filed to sharp points, to prevent their tearing the skin ; and it should have pre- 
 viously been thoroughly heated in the fire, to render it quite flexible; this is to be wrapped 
 round with tow or fine rope-yarn, till it is sufficiently large to fill out the skin. Lateral 
 pieces of wire should be introduced through the soles of the feet, and," when practicable, 
 through the leg bones, and attached to the principal wire running through the body. Every 
 part of the skin should be filled out to its full extent ; and some of the powder should, from 
 
218 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part H. 
 
 time to time, be introduced with the stuffing. The leg-wires must be sufficiently long to pass 
 through the soles of the feet, and through a piece of wood capable of supporting the animal ; 
 to which it may be fixed, as it can then more easily be dried. Previously to the skin being 
 stuffed, if a dried one, it will be necessary to wrap it in damp cloths for twenty-four hours, 
 or even longer, according to the size and substance of the skin. When the skin is filled out 
 to its extent, it is to be carefully sewed up with strong double silk ; the needle should be a 
 curved triangular one, such as is used by surgeons ; the fur may then be smoothed over the 
 seam, which will hardly be perceptible. The animal should be placed in as easy and 
 natural a position as possible, at the same time recollecting that natural effect ought not to 
 give place to elegance of form. Before the skin is quite dried, the eyes should be inserted ; 
 and to enable the operator to represent the animal with eyes of their natural colour, it is de- 
 sirable to have as correct a representation of them as possible. Glass eyes, of all sizes and tints, 
 are to be procured at the glass bead-makers in London ; they should have a piece of wire 
 attached to them, by means of which they may be securely fastened ; and to give them a natural 
 appearance, they should be somewhat larger than the natural eye, and the eyelids must be 
 carefully brought forward, so as completely to include the glass balls, which will reduce them 
 in appearance to the natural size. The next operation is to dry the stuffed skin, which may 
 be best done in a shady room, into which the air is freely admitted. In a week, or more, 
 according to the bulk of the subject and the state of the atmosphere, the skin will be dry : 
 but to dislodge any remains of moisture, it may be brought within the influence of a fire, 
 but by no means close, after which it should be placed in a glass case, with the seams and 
 joints close pasted up ; and, lest any insects should be attached to the skin, it will be better 
 that the case be baked in the manner directed. The skins of animals that are in a recent 
 state should be treated in all respects as the foregoing, excepting that the skins should not 
 be filled out to the full extent, as in drying the skin is liable to shrink. Fresh skins will also 
 require much more of the antiseptic powder to be used when stuffing, as it absorbs the grease 
 contained in the skin, and they will require longer time in drying before they are in a fit 
 state to place in cases. The wires that pass through the legs should be brought through 
 the bottom of the case, and there turned, by which the skin will be kept in an erect 
 posture ; and to prevent its weight inclining the animal forwards, a piece of wire may be 
 introduced through the back of the case, and attached to the body, which will effectually 
 prevent its moving at any time the case may require to be taken down. As a pleasing 
 relief, and to ornament the inside of the bottom of the case, a quantity of dried moss, finely 
 powdered, and mixed with a little coarse sand, may be sifted over it, first moistening the 
 ground with thin carpenter's glue ; the ground may be further enlivened by introducing 
 sprigs of moss or dried grasses. " 
 
 779. To make a skeleton of any remarkable quadruped of a small size, the following method 
 may be employed : — Put the subject into a box, of proper size, in which holes are bored on 
 all sides, and then bury it in an ant-hill, when the ants will enter ninnerously at the holes, 
 and eat away all the fleshy parts, leaving only the bones and connecting ligaments. The 
 bony mass may be afterwards macerated in clean water for a day or two, to extract the 
 bloody matter, and to cleanse them from any dirt they may have acquired, then whitened 
 by lime or alum- water, and dried in frames, or otherwise, as may be most convenient. In 
 country places I have sometimes employed wasps for this purpose, placing the subject near 
 one of the nests, or in any empty sugar cask, where they resort in great plenty ; they per- 
 form the dissection with much greater expedition, and equally as well as the ants. They 
 have been seen to clean the skeleton of a mouse in two or three hours, when the ants 
 
 would require a week. It may be observed, that 
 anointing the animals with honey, after flaying them, 
 encourages these dissectors to begin their work. To 
 prepare a skeleton of a larger beast, the body, after 
 being skinned, must have all the fleshy parts care- 
 fully dissected away ; the skull, of course, must have 
 the brains taken out of it. When the beast to be 
 preserved is larger than a hare, the bones must be 
 
 articulated together by means of wires ; and if as 
 
 sKEinioNorTUK WOLF. large as a dog, wolf, &c., must be upheld by iron 
 
 supports on a framing of a suitable length, as seen in (Jiff. 131.) ; but for small beasts, the 
 natural connections of the bones, when well dried and hardened, will be sufficient. To 
 preserve the animal in any desired position, stays and cordings are required, until the whole 
 be sufficiently stiffened to sustain itself. For more detailed instructions on this interesting 
 art, we would strongly recommend a reference to the fourth edition of Taxidermy, written, 
 we believe, by the celebrated Mrs. Bowdich. (See also this subject more fully treated 
 in our Ornithological Detail, as is the Preservation of Fishes in our angling department.) 
 Alkalies are useful preservaties when used on beasts, and are recommended for the purpose 
 by Abbe Manesse ; but we agree with Mrs. Bowdich that, when applied to the plumage of 
 birds, they prove injurious by the absorption of moisture in damp weather. 
 
Book II. 
 
 ECONOMICAL USES OF BEASTS AND BIRDS. 
 
 Sect. V. The Economical Uses of Beasts and Birds. 
 
 780. To disjoin these uses of quadrupeds from those which we derive from birds, merely to 
 preserve uniformity of detail, would be attended with inconvenience. It would likewise 
 occasion repetitions which our limits can ill afford. The economical uses of fishes, however, 
 with whatever concerns them, will occupy a distinct niche, for reasons already stated, i. e. 
 that there are many sportsmen who pursue fishing and whatever relates to it with ardour, 
 who never waste a thought on any other of the sports we treat of. Nevertheless, the 
 importance of birds in the arts may be again glanced at. 
 
 781. The value of beasts and birds to the votary of the chase, we are under no necessity of 
 pressing. What are the horse, the dog, the stag, the fox, the hare, and all the winged game 
 to the English sportsman ? What the elephant, the camel, the lion, the tiger, the boar, the 
 deer tribes in all their varieties, with the ostrich, bustard, turkey, peacock, snipe, &c., &c., 
 to the natives of Africa and Asia ? And are not the bison, the elk, the reindeer, the bear, and 
 wolf, with the innumerable species of waterfowl which sail on the vast waters of the New 
 World, equally so both to the uncultivated Indian and to the cultivated modern American ? 
 The solid benefits reaped from them are likewise as varied as they are important. 
 
 782. Food is supplied by beasts and birds. Man eats of all, and by them he at once 
 satisfies his physical wants and his instinctive desires ; for we hold it as a fixed principle, 
 that man is by nature predaceous ; and were all hope of other economical benefits to be 
 derived from the pursuit of animals to be wholly denied him, he would still remain irre- 
 sistibly impelled to follow them. When, therefore, to these instinctive desires are added 
 the benefits of food, clothing, &c., &c., can we wonder that the chase engrosses so much of 
 the attention of mankind, from the prince to the peasant, and from the African Hottentot 
 to the cultivated European? Our notions of food are apt to be confined to the edibles in 
 common use among ourselves ; and thus the morbid sympathy of some ground their argu- 
 ments on the supposition that many animals are destroyed which can yield no benefit to 
 man whatever. Man, as the lord of the kingdom of nature, is especially gifted with a 
 power of residing under a wider geographical distribution than any other animal. This 
 he owes to a capability, not only of digesting, but of extracting, wholesome nutriment from 
 a vast variety of substances, on which, while some eat with avidity, others look with horror. 
 In Mexico animal matter is tiie principal food of the natives, whose appearance (fy. 132.) 
 
 is as savage as their mode of life. There is 
 no beast, bird, or reptile, that they do not 
 greedily devour. The puffin, and the whole 
 breed of piscivorous birds, are among their 
 most delicate morsels ; even the putrid car- 
 casses of animals, when washed on shore, are 
 buried and dug up again, to be devoured as 
 occasion requires ; while serpents and lizards 
 form an accustomed article of food with other 
 tribes. " The Hottentots of North and South 
 Africa are even more voracious, and swallow 
 with brutal avidity the most disgusting, and, 
 to us, hidigestible substances. The Calmucks devour putrid and stinking matters, the 
 after-birth of animals, marmots, mice, otters, birds of prey, foxes, and wolves, but not dogs 
 or weasels. The Jackuts eat carnivorous animals. The Tungooses and Ostiaks eat insects 
 of every description. The Samoides eat putrid relics of horses, cats, dogs, whales, &.c. ; 
 and the Kamtschatkans indigestible fungi. The Tschutskis, and the inhabitants of the 
 Fos Islands, besides the most disgusting insects, eat raw whale-blubber ; they also, it is 
 said, lick themselves, or one another, dry after washing with urine. The Tonquinese eat 
 tigers, lions, snakes, bats, elephants, stinking and uncleaned fish ; the Chinese, dead dogs, 
 horses, and rats ; the Arracanese, Siamese, and Formosans, besides such things, devour 
 entrails, with all their contents. The inhabitants of the Bashee islands in the Indian Ocean, 
 who are in other respects cleanly, consider the contents of a goat's stomach as a great 
 luxury. Crocodiles, eagles, ostriches, hippopotami, serpents, raw and putrid buffaloes, and 
 elephants, uncleaned entrails, toads, rats, and worms, the most stinking carcasses, chalk, and 
 earth, are eaten by the negroes." (^liees's Cyclopcedia, art. Man.) 
 
 783. Quadrupeds and birds, in almost all their varieties, form also the food of more cultivated tribes. Bear 
 haras are a delicacy with many ; but it is not so generally known that our own sailors, who visit the Arctic 
 regions, eat every part of the white bear likewise (the liver excepted, from its deleterious qualities) although 
 this beast is entirely piscivorous. The horse is eaten in many countries not wholly savage ; and from our 
 own experience, gained from tasting a cooked steak which had been taken from a young healthy horse killed 
 in battle, we can aver that it is not inferior in texture or flavour to bull-beef. The dog is the only animal 
 
 do not in their Hearts regard the grouse, the pheasant, partridge, woodcock, snipe. Ac. amons the moet 
 recfwrclie ot luxuries. r o . > r > • o 
 
220 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 7S4. The smaller birds are eaten with avidity by many. Our own markets are supplied with larks, field- 
 fares, &e., &c. ; while sparrows, and indeed Eul tne passerines, are grilled, or made pies and puddings of, by 
 scores at a time, to the delight of the epicure who is wise enough to eat them. In France the Turdus, or 
 thrush species, of every kind, is esteemed a great delicacy ; and in Spain there is no small bird whatever 
 but " goes to pot." All sorts are either snared or shot ; and being then strung in festoons, are in this way 
 carried to market. Both in France and Spain swallows also are eaten. Professor Herman himself praises 
 the excellent taste of the martins, which, he observes, may be compared to the ortalon for delicacy. 
 
 785. Both quadrupeds and birds supply us ii'ilh useful articles of clothing also. Dr. Fleming observes that, 
 " The use of skins as articles of dress is nearly coeval with our race. (We have ourselves also particularly 
 alluded to the same in our second page.) With the progress of civilisation, the fur itself became used, and the 
 feathers also ; both of which, after having been subjected to a variety of tedious, and frequently complicated, 
 processes, are now worked into useful and ornamental articles. Besides the hair of quadrupeds, and the 
 feathers of birds, used as clothing, many other products of the animal kingdom, as bone, shells, pearls, and 
 corals, are employed as ornaments of dress in all countries, however different in their degree of civilisation." 
 The benefits we derive from almost every part of the body of both birds and beasts in the arts, will be 
 acknowledged when we reflect how much the articles bone, leather, fat, horn, hair, feathers, &c., &c., enter 
 into the manufacture of our furniture of every kind ; while many of our most highly prized ornaments are 
 wholly derived from these sources. Animals are likewise of extreme importance to us in becoming the 
 scavingers of nature. The dogs of the eastern towns rid the streets and suburbs of such an accumulation of 
 offal, as, if suffered to remain, would prove pestilential. There is little doubt it is to further this end that 
 dogs, and some other animals also, have an iiistinctive appetite for offal of the most offensive descriptions. 
 It is a wise ordination of nature, likewise, that they can assimilate flesh in a state of decay into wholesome 
 nutriment. This power is as important to themselves as beneficial to us, and without it they probably could 
 not exist in a wild state ; for it may be supposed they are not able very often to conquer a fresh animal of 
 any considerable dimensions. But when they can treasure up such a store, and have recourse to it during every 
 stage of its decomposition, hunger is prorogued for weeks even. It is not only, therefore, to hide their food 
 that they bury it, but they may possibly be instinctively led to it by the antiseptic qualities of new broken- 
 up earth, which greatly protracts the total decomposition of what is buried under it. The condor, and other 
 of the larger predaceous birds, are equally gifted, and have an equal attachment to putrid carcasses, by which 
 they render essential services to the countries they inhabit. The individual uses of birds in the arts and 
 in commercial enterprise, we repeat, will be again cursorily noticed in our Ornithological Detail appended to 
 Hawking, 
 
 Chap. V. 
 
 The Instinctive and Rational Endowments of Brute Animals. 
 
 78fi. We will not impeach our own judgment, nor that of our readers, fio much as to suppose that 
 either of us can have a moment's doubt on the subject of the rationality of brutes. The ex- 
 istence of a reasoning power in them is indeed now very generally acknowledged by 
 philosophers ; and it is the extent only of these powers, on which a difference of opinion 
 still exists. In what follows, we will suppose it to be allowed that the manifestations of 
 instinct and those of reason are essentially distinct. Materialism, in its obnoxious sense, will 
 have nothing to do with our method of pursuing the inquiry, even as far as it may be 
 supposed to be extended to inan as the head of the animal kingdom. We conceive it to be 
 sufficiently proved, that instinct is the most unerring of the mental powers given to either 
 man or beast, and also the most independent of any visible structural peculiarity : yet of all 
 the instinctive dreads that adhere to man, none is so great as that of total annihilation ; by 
 which we do not mean the fear of death, or a shrinking from pain, but a horror of absolutely 
 sinking into nothing. We cannot, therefore, wonder tiiat it is hence assumed, that this in- 
 stinctive dread, felt by man alone, would not have been given to him, were it not as a seal 
 of certainty that his mental powers were to survive his corporeal existence ; and we incline 
 for the same reason to infer the toted annihilation of the brute when the hody perishes ; for he 
 has no instinctive fears of annihilation, nor any hope of living beyond the sun or moon, or 
 in the company of his forefathers in some fancied elysium. 
 
 Sect. I . The Instinctive Principle in Animals. 
 
 787. " Instinct,^' observes Baron Cuvier, " is not ascertained to be characterised by any 
 visible mark in the conformation of the animal : but intellect, as far at least as we can observe, 
 bears a constant proportion to the relative magnitude of the brain, and particularly of its two 
 hemispheres." Thus it would seein, according to Cuvier, that man, who is placed at the 
 head of the animal chain, and presents in point of intellectual attainments so much su- 
 periority, does it simply because the proportions between his cerebral and nervous masses 
 are greater than those of any other class of animals whatever. (See Anatomy of the Brain, 
 p. 183.) We are by no means prepared altogether to deny the baron's premises; but we 
 must consider his deductions somewhat of the postulate kind. 
 
 788. Instinct supplies the place of reason in impelling the brute appetites ; thus man, although 
 he is hereafter to be gifted with all the attributes of reason, at his birth is instinctive only ; 
 and he remains so, until the rational principle by slow advances irradiates the mind, after 
 which the objects taken cognisance of by the senses begin to excite attention and reflection ; 
 comparison and deduction now follow, and continued experience helps to correct his early 
 errors. As the gifts of nature are bestowed with much equality, so it will be found that, 
 as reason attains her greatest height in the human subject, so the instincts of man lessen 
 
Book II. INSTINCTIVE PRINCIPLE IN ANIMALS. 221 
 
 in an equal degree ; and those appetites which were first urged by instinct, arc now con- 
 trolled by reason. 
 
 789. Instinct in brutes may therefore be considered a^ an irresistible stimulus within 
 them to perform certain acts, not preconcerted, and entirely independent of deliberation or 
 experience ; such acts being especially directed to their own self-preservation, and to the 
 continuance of their species. Under this view, it was necessary that instinct should de- 
 velop itself completely the moment it is wanted, which must be immediately the brute 
 animal enters the world ; and such we find to be the case. The young chick, the instant that 
 it is disencumbered of ils shell, seeks its food, pecks it up with agility, and promptly sepa- 
 rates it from extraneous matter. The indigent and blind puppy, immediately it enters the 
 world, searches out one of the teats of the mother, and adapts the surfaces of its little mouth 
 to exhaust the gland more effectively than all the mechanical skill of the philosopher could do. 
 
 790. The operations of instinct being directed to such great ends, it was necessarily given 
 perfect from the beginning ; it therefore required no extension, and it has received none. 
 The swallow built its nest of the same materials, and after the same fashion, two thousand 
 years ago as it does now ; the sexes united in the great work of propagation at that time as 
 at the present ; the same dexterity and anxiety in searching out suitable food for the off- 
 spring, and equal care in protecting it or them from enemies, were manifested then as now ; 
 and when the young frame was fully developed, the same instinct which found it the means 
 of shifting for itself, probably prompted the parents to abandon it to its own resources : we 
 say probably, because we are not sure that some rationality may not be detected here. 
 
 791. Pure instinctive manifestations have, however, by some been altogether denied, both in 
 man and beast ; all such operations being, according to their theory, principles inherent in 
 the minds of both. However favourable this may be to the subject we would advocate, 
 that is, to the rationality of brutes, yet we consider it as an argument more absurd even than 
 that which attributes all the varied phenomena exhibited in the actions of brutes to instinc- 
 tive workings alone. Mr. Griffith thus ably illustrates the existence of unmixed instinct : — 
 " It is a curious mathematical problem, at what precise angle the three planes which com- 
 pose the bottom of a cell ought to meet, in order to make the greatest possible saving of 
 material and labour. This is one of those problems belonging to the higher part of mathe- 
 matics, which are called problems of maxima and minima. Maclaurin resolved it by a 
 fluxionary calculation, which is to be found in the Transactions of the Royal Society, and 
 determined precisely the angle required. Upon the most exact mensuration which the 
 subject could admit of, he found that it is the very angle in which the three planes in the 
 bottom of the cell of a honey-comb actually meet. ' Shall we ask,' says Dr. Reid, ' who 
 taught the bees the property of solids, and to resolve problems of maxima and minima ? 
 It need not be replied, that they are as ignorant of these properties as the solids themselves, 
 and as incapable of a problem as any inanimate body. The action in question is by a 
 superior power, working through the instrumentality of the unconscious bee.' Mr. Addison 
 on the same subject inquires, • What can we call the principle which directs every different 
 kind of bird to observe a particular plan in the structure of its nest, and directs all the same 
 species to work after the same model ? It cannot be imitation ; fbr, though you hatch a 
 crow under a hen, and never let it see any of the works of its own kind, the nest it makes 
 shall be the same, to the laying of a stick, with all the other nests of the same species. It 
 cannot be reason, for were animals endued with it to as great a degree as man, their buildings 
 would be as different as ours, according to the different conveniences that they would pro- 
 pose to themselves. '" (^Animal Kingdom, vol. iii. p. 366.) 
 
 792. In the lower orders of animals the manifestations of instinct, wholly unmixed with reason, are nume- 
 rous in the extreme, and as clearly defined as they are numerous. " Caterpillars," it is affirmed, and we our- 
 selves have observed the same, " when they are shaken off a tree in every direction, they instantly turn 
 round towards the trunk and climb up, though they had never been on the surface of the ground. This is a 
 striking instance of instinct ; it is on the tree, and not upon the ground, the caterpillar finds its food ; con- 
 sequently, if it did not turn and climb up the trunk, it would inevitably perish. The bee and the beaver are 
 both endowed with an instinct which iias the appearance of foresight : they build ma,!;azines, and fill them 
 with provisions ; but the foresight is not theirs, for neither bees nor beavers know any thing of futurity. The 
 solitary wasp digs holes in the sand, in each of which she deposits an egg : though she certainly knows not 
 that an animal is to proceed from that egg, and still less, if possible, that this animal must be nourished 
 equally with other animals, she collects a few small green worms, which she rolls up in a circular form, and 
 fixes in the hole in such a manner that they cannot move ; it follows, that when the wasp-worm is hatched, 
 it finds itself amply stored with food destined for its support. The green worms are devoured in succession ; 
 and the number deposited is exactly proportioned to the time necessary for the growth and transformation of 
 the wasp-worm into a fly, when it issues from the hole, and is capable of procuring its own nourishment. 
 This instinct of the parent wasp is the more remarkable, that she feeds not upon flesh herself." (londun 
 Encycluptedia, art. Instinct.) 
 
 Sect, II. The Rational Principle in Animah. 
 
 793. The reasoning powers of brute animals are much less frequently questioned now than 
 they used to be. It is only remarkable that any original thinker, or any accurate ob- 
 server of nature, should ever for a moment have doubted the existence of a faculty analogous 
 to reason in them ; but, as Dr. Gleig very justly observes, " there are not many original 
 thinkers." The greatest part even of those who are called philosophers, implicitly adopt 
 
222 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part II. 
 
 the opinions of certain masters, whose authority they deem sufficient to supply the place of 
 close inquiry and deep research on their own parts ; nor is it too much to conclude that 
 such only think by proxy. We have authorities of the very first eminence, who were fa- 
 vourers of tlie rational principle in brutes. Locke remarks, that " it is as evident to him 
 that brutes reason as that they have sense." Dr. Thomas Brown, who has been pronounced 
 one of our most profound writers on intellectual philosophy, also considers the existence of 
 reasoning faculties in these animals to be as unqviestionable as their instincts. Cuvier, we 
 have seen, acknowledges it fully. Dr. Fleming has also illustrated this interesting subject, 
 by entering on an elaborate inquiry into the intellectual powers of animals generally, from 
 the highest to the lowest orders. In fact, were we to quote only the names of those who 
 have ably advocated the rationality of brutes, we should swell our pages beyond any reason- 
 able limits. 
 
 794. The evidences of reason in the brute jnind, in our opinion, are gathered from all such 
 actions performed by them as are unconnected with either of the great instinctive principles 
 of personal preservation and multiplication of their species. We are aware of the difficulty 
 of separating many of the rational actions of brutes, which we might bring forward, from 
 some mediate or immediate connection with instinctive impulses; notwithstanding which, 
 we presume ourselves to be able to bring forward so many proofs of faculties in them, that 
 cannot by any forced construction be considered otherwise than purely intellectual, as fully 
 to establish our premises. We shall purposely avoid any attempt at a metaphysical dis- 
 section of the brute mind, even were we equal to it. Our aim is principally directed to the 
 purpose of awakening attention and regard towards these humble dependants ; and when- 
 ever we are found directing the attention to the extent of their intellectual phenomena, it 
 will be to show as well the amiability as the rationality of the character which most of these 
 mental workings bear. 
 
 795. Fixed attention is seen in the brute mind, and by our observations of it we are assured 
 that the anim.al is intent on informing itself therefrom of the dangers to be avoided, or of 
 
 the benefits to be derived ; either of which intentions 
 bepseaks reflection and association. How attentively 
 the cat watches the hole, at which Iier nose informs 
 her a rat or a mouse has entered, and from which her 
 experience, i. e. her intelligence, informs her it must 
 again emerge in search of food ( /if;. 1 .SS. ). The spider 
 will pass whole days and nights in death-like stillness, 
 but the sliglitest vibration of one of the many hundred 
 threads which compose her web calls her energies 
 into action, and, in the fullness of hope, she starts out 
 to view the scene ; and, it may be observed, that she 
 OAT ^^An,lll^^iA iioLK. either retreats or advances, as she sees that her prey 
 
 is like) y to escape or to become firmly entangled. Many animals, when foiled in any 
 scheme of plunder, rest for a while only to amend their puqjose ; they act anew, and com- 
 monly successfully. Watch-birds will let individuals, as a man, &c., approach much nearer 
 than the whole flock will allow, for the watch-bird knows it is a shot at the numbers, and 
 not at the individual, that is the object. 
 
 796. Perceptions are manifested by brutes in an infinity of ways. Where is the sportsman 
 who does not observe the deference paid by the veterans of a pack of hounds to the chal- 
 lenge of some particular tongue, while the tones of the babblers have passed wholly unre- 
 garded. And again, iiow keen must tiiat perception be, and how fixed the attention in the 
 old hound, that will distinguish the scent of the fox already pursued, and take no notice of 
 the one just crossed on. Frequently this scent has to be traced over the numberless animal 
 effluvia of a sheep-walk, or it has been unthreaded through a tan-yard, and very often 
 through the crowded farm-yard. Attentive to one perception alone, steadily adhering to 
 one determined purpose, the rabbit and the hare are passed unmolested, and even if one of 
 these unfortimates should be chopped, it is usually by a newly entered puppy. 
 
 797. Association of ideas is evident in brutes. The best yard-dogs take not the smallest 
 notice of passers-by, but if any person makes but a momentary stop, the alarm is imme- 
 diately taken, and an outcry made. There is here evident association and ratiocination on 
 the different prob.abilities of intention in those who pass by and such as linger on the way. 
 We ourselves purposely visited a house where a large guard-dog had seized on a man in 
 the night, who had made his way into a timber-yard. The dog had pulled the man down 
 without injuring him materially ; he then stood astride his body, and attempted nothing 
 further, but at every effort the uiaii made to free himself from his imjirisonment, the dog 
 shook his clothes violently, but purposely refrained from biting his flesh ; and so he de- 
 tained him for more than an hour, imtil a passer-by, who heard one of the scuffiings, 
 alarmed the master of the house, who, on getting up, found the dog astride the frightened 
 but unhurt delinquent. Surely intellectuality was manifested here in the highest degree; 
 and the act was as equally remarkable for an amiable forbearance as for determined courage. 
 Tn the elephant the rational powers arc observed to arrive at a very extraordinary degree of 
 
Book H. RATIONAL PRINCIPLE IN ANIMALS. 223 
 
 development. This animal understands every look and every word of his keeper ; he can 
 be excited to the most wonderful exertions by promises of reward, and of such rewards 
 (that of ardent spirits, for instance, of which this animal is fond) as in a state of nature 
 must have been unknown to him ; and, consequently, the hope must be completely extra 
 instinctive. Careful as he is of avoiding danger, he may by the same means be urged to 
 considerable enterprise. His wrath is terrible, but his affection is unbounded, and his obe- 
 dience unconditional. Many striking instances of the rational powers of this vast animal 
 have already been noticed by us in the Huntings of the East ; but one other, which sets all 
 the workings of mere instinct at defiance, and combines very high intellectual operations ot 
 the mind, we cannot refrain from giving, as related by Mr. Griffith in his Animal Kim/dom 
 of Cuiner : — " It is the usual part of the performances of an elephant at a public exhibition, 
 to pick up a piece of coin, thrown within his reach for that purpose, with the finger-like ap- 
 pendage at the extremity of the trunk. On one occasion a sixpence was thrown down, 
 which happened to roll a little out of the reach of the animal, not far from the wall : being 
 desired to pick it up, he stretched out his proboscis several times to take it ; but it was even 
 yet a little beyond his reach : he then stood motionless for a few seconds, evidently consider- 
 ing (we have no hesitation in saying evidently considering) how to act ; he then stretched 
 his proboscis in a straight line as far as he could, a little distance above the coin, and blew 
 with great force against the wall : the angle produced by the opposition of the wall made 
 the current of air act under the coin as he evidently intended and anticipated it would ; and 
 it was curious to observe the sixpence travelling by these means towards the animal, till it 
 came within his reach, and he picked it up. This complicated calculation of natural means 
 at his disposal was an intellectual effort beyond what a vast number of human beings would 
 ever have thought of, and would be considered as a lucky thought and a clever expedient, 
 under similar circumstances, in any man whatever. It was an action perfectly iiitelligent, 
 and one that had no relation either to self-preservation or to propagation." (^Animal King- 
 dom, vol. iii. p. 374.) 
 
 798. A tenacious memory is a remarkable characteristic of animals. A dog has been known 
 to recollect a person after several years of total absence. The remembrance of places is never 
 lost. An elephant, after an escape of two years, which had been passed in a wild state, re- 
 collected the voice of her driver, and immediately submitted to his commands. An old 
 favourite horse of a resident in the Temple chambers, had been sold as unfit for his service. 
 Some years afterwards a hackney-coach was admitted into the square, when the neighings 
 of the old horse roused his former master from his breakfast ; and we do not envy him his 
 feelings, when he beheld the four-footed Nestor with outstretched neck recognising his for- 
 mer owner's domicile. A peregrine falcon, lost in the month of March, recognised its master 
 when retaken in the month of September. Lord Maynard had a dog stolen from him on 
 the Continent, which found his way back to his lordship's residence a year or two after- 
 wards. 
 
 799. Dreams are hut imperfect recollections of past events, and combinations of others 
 imaginary or real. But to dream requires cogitation, and dreaming is therefore, in itself, at 
 once a sufficient proof of rationality in the animal in which it occurs. The infant sleeps and 
 fancies itself at the mother's breast, as is evinced by its little lips performing the usual action 
 of sucking. It is also worthy of notice, that this is not seen until some development of 
 perception has been observed in the infant. In the same way puppies also dream ; tliey 
 appear to suck with their lips, and even bark ; but, it is to be observed, that they are not 
 seen to do either of these acts until their intellectual faculties begin to bud, which occurs as 
 soon as the sentient organs are developed, i. e. when the eyes open. The adult dog con- 
 tinually dreams ; he quarrels, he barks as in the pursuit of game, and is evidently fighting 
 his l)attle o'er again, and following his prey once more in his slumbers. 
 
 800. Experience is a result which springs from memory, and it produces caution in animals 
 on subjects to which in a state of nature they could never have been subjected. The rat 
 
 avoids the trap set by the hand of man, and even poison is laid 
 in vain for many of the older and more wily ones. We our- 
 selves set up a human figure in our garden, and mounted it 
 with a mock gun to frighten the sparrows, as other occupations 
 woidd no longer allow us to continue to shoot among them to 
 prevent their depredations. For three days this scarecrow did 
 its duty ; but, to our utter annoyance, on the fourth our eyes 
 were greeted with the sight of four of these robbers, as tliough in 
 errant mockery, sitting in a row to plume their feathers on the 
 mock gun of our figure (.^(/. 134.); and, in fact, no device would 
 deter them from marauding beyond two, or at most three, days. 
 We knew a cockatoo, which, having picked his bone, called out 
 for a favourite pointer to come for it ; if the dog did not arrive, 
 ^,^,^, it then vociferated puss, puss, and when the cat appeared, it 
 
 dropped the bone and chuckled : if neither came, the bird laid 
 the bone in its trough, but would not drop it until one of these favourites had arrived. 
 
224 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 Experience had taught the bird that there were other "bone-pickers " In the ftimily besides 
 these selected ones. 
 
 801. Fortitude and determination are exemplified in the mutilated bull-dog, which continued 
 to run at a bull with his feet cut off. We are not ourselves very friendly to this kind of 
 dog, which has sunk his generous qualities in his ferocity ; but we think there are few per- 
 sons who would not give the palm of brutality to the owner of the maimed dog, in prefer- 
 ence to the dog himself. Dogs are sufficiently averse from encountering dangerous leaps ; 
 but we have heard of another brutal master who allowed the devotion of his dog to so over- 
 come his fears, as to make him leap from a height of two stories to follow him. The poor 
 animal, although he got a broken limb by the fall, yet followed the wretch with delight at 
 having once more reached him. Of what stuff are some minds made? 
 
 802. Animals mark time. Plovers, curlews, and other birds, which feed on the molusca 
 they find on the sea-shore, are driven, on the coming in of the tide, to seek edibles more 
 inland. In Scotland, in Ireland, and in many of the remoter English counties, we have 
 ourselves observed them retreat several miles inland to the moors, or to moist pasturage, 
 from whence they invariably returned as soon as ever the tide, by receding, began to uncover 
 the beds where these molusca were to be found ; and as the ebbing and flowing of the tide 
 altered every day, it is evident that for them to return as soon as their favourite food was to 
 be found, they must mark time, and exhibit a just knowledge of the coming event. We 
 have watched the regularity of their return with great interest, and it always took place as 
 soon as the receding tide had allowed any food to appear. Mr. Southey, in his Omniana, 
 relates two instances of dogs who had acquired such a knowledge of time as would enable 
 them to mark the days of the week. He says, " My grandfather had one which trudged 
 two miles every Saturday to cater for himself in the shambles. I know another inore extra- 
 ordinary and well authenticated example : — A dog, which had belonged to an Irishman, 
 and was sold by him in England, would never touch a morsel of food upon Friday." Under 
 the article Dog, in the Library of Entertaining Knowledge, we also find the following : — 
 " The same faculty of recollecting intervals of time exists, though in a more limited extent, 
 in the horse. We knew a horse (and have witnessed the circumstance), which, being 
 accustomed to be employed once a week on a journey with the newsman of a provincial 
 paper, always stopped at the houses of the several customers, although they were sixty or 
 seventy in number. But further, there were two persons on the route who took one paper 
 between them, and each claimed the privilege of having it first on the alternate Sunday. 
 The horse soon became accustomed to this regulation ; although the parties lived two miles 
 distant ; he stopped once a fortnight at the door of the half-customer at Thorpe, and once 
 a fortnight at that of the other half-customer at Chertsey, and never did he forget this 
 arrangement, which lasted several years, or stop unnecessarily, when he once thoroughly 
 understood the rule." We have ourselves witnessed the faculty in horses in many instances 
 almost equally notable. Carnivorous animals, which bury their food that they may have 
 recourse to it at a future time, and the weasel tribe which hide eggs, and the squirrel who 
 lays up a store of nuts for the same purpose, all mark a prospective sense of time. Was it 
 ever known that one of them forgot the hiding-place ? We believe never. 
 
 803. Cause and effect are witiiin the range of the intellect of beasts and birds. Dr. 
 Fleming says, " We have seen the hooded crow ( Corvus Comix), in Zetland, when feeding 
 on the testaceous molusca, able to break some of the tenderer kinds by means of its bill, 
 aided in some cases by beating them against a stone ; but as some of the larger shells, such 
 as the buckie (^Buccinum Undatum) and the wilk, cannot be broken by such means, it 
 employs another method, by which, in consequence of applying foreign power, it accom- 
 plishes its object. Seizing the shell with its claws, it mounts up into the air, and then, 
 loosing its hold, causes the shell to fall among stones (in preference to the sand, the water, 
 or the soil, on the ground), that it may be broken, and give easier access to the con- 
 tained animal. Should the first attempt fail, a second or third are tried, with this 
 difference, that the crow rises higher in the air, in order to increase the power of the fall, 
 and more effectually remove the barrier to the contained morsel. On such occasions, we 
 have seen" a stronger bird remain an apparently inattentive spectator of the process of 
 breaking the shell, but coming to the spot with astonishing keenness, when the efforts of its 
 neighbour had been successful, in order to share in the spoil. Animals in general seem to 
 liave a tolerably correct notion of their own powers, as we do not often see them attempting 
 to accomplish objects for which their strength is inadequate. Thus we have seen a pointer, 
 which, if a hare was wounded, would pursue with the utmost keenness, but if otherwise, 
 would witness her escape without exertion. It is the knowledge of the variety of power 
 which sometimes makes a horse run away with a bad rider when he would not even make 
 the attempt with a good one." 
 
 804. TAi' higher orders of animals understand the language of man addressed to them. The elephant is en- 
 couraged to work by the mo.st endearing expressions, and he is humiliated by being told that others do better 
 than himself. It is most common to promise him some recompense for extra labour, and the effects which 
 fiillow are too common to encourage any scetitlcism on the subject. We have ourselves, as a matter of ex- 
 
RATIONAL PRINCIPLE IN ANIMALS. 225 
 
 periment, observed to a person present, in our ordinary tone, and without any apparent notice of a terrier 
 h'ing in tlie room,—" Tliat we sliould take a wall; by and bye, but we did not intend to take Pinchcr to-day." 
 Tliis was always iieard, thougli, as before observed, it was not addressed to the dog, nor spoken in an elevated 
 voice ; yet the effects were the same, for invariably the animal slunk to a remote corner of the room, where 
 he laid himself down disconsolate. If we in a little time afterwards remarked in a similar tone, — " That we 
 had altered our mind, and should take Pincher," — poor Pincher was instantly at our feet, thankmg us for 
 the change. The following anecdote from an ingenious paper on the Intellectual Faculties of Brute Ammals 
 in the Maeaziite of Natural History, is to the same purpose : — " About the middle of last April 1 observed a 
 young lamb entangled among briars. It had, seemingly, struggled for liberty until it was quite exhausted. 
 Its mother was present, endeavouring with her head and feet to disentangle it. After having attempted iii vain, 
 for a long time, to effect this purpose, she left it, and ran away baying with all her might. We fancied there 
 was something peculiarly doleful in her voice. Thus she proceeded across three large fields, and through 
 four strong hedges, until she came to a flock of sheep. From not having been able to follow her, I could not 
 watch her motions when with them. However, she left them in about five minutes, accompanied by a large 
 ram that had two powerful horns. They returned speedily towards the poor lamb ; and as soon as they 
 reached it, the ram immediately set about liberating it, which he did in a few minutes by dragging away the 
 briars with his horns." The anecdote is further illustrated by the following ingenious observations:—" Now, 
 it may be asked, what analogy, even in the remotest degree, had the actions mentioned in the above anecdote 
 to the operations of instinct y Was it an ' involuntary desire ' that induced the sheep to endeavour to liberate 
 her young one, when she observed it imprisoned amongst briars ? Was she urged by an ' involuntary desire, 
 or did she act ' without motive or deliberation,' when she ran across three large fields, and surmounted four 
 strong thorn hedges, in search of its relief, which, by these means, she must have known, or at least hoped, 
 that she could obtain ? Did the ram act 'without motive or deliberation,' when he returned with her, of 
 course according to her request, and effected what she desired? Or, is it not infinitely more probable, is it 
 not indeed indisputable, that these, and a thousand actions of a similar nature, which are daily observable in 
 our domesticated animals, are ' perfectly free;' are the result of volition ; are, in short, neither more nor less 
 than the operations of reason ? If we can entertain the contrary conclusion, our reason must have gone 
 most wofuUy astray." (Vol. iv. p. 500.) 
 
 805. The capacity for receiving instruction is great in the higher orders of animals. The 
 Duke of Devonshire's elephant, kept at Chiswick, had learned to make herself useful in 
 many acts of labour. " At the voice of her keeper she came out of her house, and imme- 
 diately took up a broom, ready to perform his bidding in sweeping the paths or the grass. 
 She would follow him round the enclosure with a pail or a watering-pot, showing her 
 readiness to take that share of labour which the elephants of the east are so willing to 
 perform. Her reward was a carrot and some water ; but previously to satisfying her thirst 
 by an ample draught, she would exhibit her ingenuity in emptying the contents of a soda- 
 water bottle, which was tightly corked. This she effected in a singularly adroit manner. 
 Pressing the small bottle against the ground with her enormous foot, so as to hold it 
 securely at an angle of about forty-five degrees, she gradually twisted out the cork with her 
 trunk, although it was very little above the edge of the neck ; then, without altering the 
 position, she turned her trunk round the bottle, so that she might reverse it, and thus 
 empty the water into the extremity of her proboscis. This she accomplished without 
 spilling a drop ; and she delivered the empty bottle to her keeper before she attempted to 
 discharge the contents of the trunk into the mouth. She performed another trick which 
 required equal nicety and patience. The keeper, who was accustomed to ride on her neck 
 like the mahouts, or elephant drivers of India, had a large cloth or housing, which he 
 spread over her, when he thus bestrode her in somewhat of oriental state. Upon alighting, 
 which she allowed him to do by kneeling, he desired her to take off the cloth. This she 
 effected by putting the muscles of her loins in action, so that the shrinking of her loose skin 
 gave motion to the cloth, and it gradually wriggled on one side, till it fell by its own 
 weight. The cloth was then, of course, in a heap ; but the elephant, spreading it carefully 
 upon the grass with her trunk, folded it up, as a napkin is folded, till it was sufficiently 
 compact for her purpose. She then poised it with her trunk for a few seconds, and by one 
 jerk threw it over her head to the centre of her back, where it remained as steady as if the 
 burden had been adjusted by human hands." (^Menageries, vol. i. p. 7.) The Deserter was 
 acted throughout, some years ago, by dogs trained for the purpose in Germany. Plutarch 
 also has left an account of a dog which he saw at Rome, at the theatre of Marcellus, which 
 performed most extraordinary feats, taking his part in a farce which was played before the 
 emperor Vespasian. Amongst other things he counterfeited himself dead, after having 
 feigned to eat a certain drug, by swallowing a piece of bread : at first he began to tremble 
 and stagger, as if he were astonished ; and at length, stretching himself out stiff as if he 
 had been dead, he suffered himself to be drawn, and dragged from place to place, as it was 
 his part to do ; but afterwards, when he knew it to be time, he began first gently to stir, as 
 if newly awaked out of some profound sleep, and lifting up his head, looked about him after 
 such a manner as astonished all the spectators. There was even a more curious exhibition 
 of this description at Paris in 1817. 
 
 806. The teachable qualities of the dog are particularly illustrated in that variety used by 
 shepherds and drovers, of which the following, related to us by an eye-witness, is one among 
 many examples. A butcher and drover of Hexham in Northumberland, whose business 
 led him to take large droves of cattle to Alston market, which was nine miles from Hexham, 
 was on these excursions accompanied by a dog he possessed. Tins dog exhibited such 
 extreme adroitness, that at length, to fulfil a bet made, he was intrusted alone with a mixed 
 herd to take to this market, which he did without the smallest mishap. Arrived at the end 
 of his journey, he drove the whole up the yard his master was accustomed to take his cattle 
 
 Q, 
 
226 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL 
 
 to, and there he delivered them up to the person who usually received them, by signifi- 
 cantly barking at his door. What more particularly marks the extraordinary sagacity of 
 this animal is, that the tract over which he had to take his charge was entirely an unen- 
 closed country, known as Alston Moor, studded in many parts with grazing flocks. When 
 these intercepted his progress, he had been seen to start forward, and, having stopped his 
 own drove, to chase tlie others to a distance, that he might proceed without interruption or 
 risk of intermixture. Satisfied of his ability and fidelity, he was repeatedly, after the first 
 essay, thus intrusted alone, when circumstances rendered it inconvenient to the butcher to 
 attend himself, and it was stated that he never lost one. We ourselves had no opportunity 
 of seeing this dog, for a gentleman, hearing of his exploits, had bought him ; but we pur- 
 posely went over the ground he used to travel, and visited the yard in Alston to which he 
 used to drive the cattle for delivery ; and many with whom we used to converse in Hexham 
 (where we then sojourned, for the purpose of moor shooting and fly fishing, both of which 
 are here excellent), had seen him, and they all fully authenticated the facts as we have 
 stated them. A very interesting account of similar properties in the tending of cattle in 
 two dogs of this kind is related by Mr. Hogg, the celebrated Ettrick shepherd, in Bluck- 
 woocTs Magazine, and also in Captain Brown's Sketches and Anecdotes. The horse exhibited 
 at Astley's was a surprising instance of docility ; and Toby, the learned pig, astonished 
 many persons by his performances. By what we now see of animals, it might be supposed 
 to be a scheme to shame us by their superior intellectual manifestations for our former 
 doubts on the subject. As in the opposite page, we see an instance of pure affection in the 
 Newfoundland dog, we can also add one of another dog of the same kind : too brave to bite 
 a cur which pestered him, he was seen to take him up by the skin of the neck, carry him to 
 the river side, and drop him in. 
 
 807. Birds have also been taught to do various tricks at command, such as firing a pistol, 
 feigning to be dead, &c. &c. The surprising parrot of Prince Maurice, and the equally 
 celebrated one of Captain O'Kelly, which would sing a certain number of songs when 
 bidden, and would also respond to certain questions with a promptitude and aptness that it 
 is said occasionally startled even its owner, are among the instances of capacity for receiving 
 instruction among the feathered tribes. 
 
 808. Of the attachment and fidelity of dogs, we have daily proofs. Some very extraordinary 
 but well authenticated ones are on record. The following was related to us by a gentle- 
 man on whose veracity we could rely, who had witnessed it. In the parish of Saint Olave, 
 Tooley-street, Borough, the churchyard is detached from the church, and surrounded with 
 high buildings, so as to be wholly inaccessible but by one large close gate. A poor tailor 
 of this parish dying, left a small cur dog, evidently inconsolable for his loss, for he would 
 not leave his dead master, not even for food ; and whatever therefore he ate was forced to 
 be placed in the same room with the corpse. When the body was removed for burial, this 
 faithful attendant followed the coflin, but, after the funeral, was hunted out of the church- 
 yard by the sexton. The next day he was, however, again found there, having made his 
 way by some unaccountable means into the enclosure, where he had dug himself a bed on 
 the grave of his master. Once more he was hunted out, and again he was found in the 
 same situation the following day. The minister of the parish, hearing of the circumstance, 
 had him caught, taken home, and fed, and he further endeavoured by every means to win 
 the animal's affections; but they were wedded to his late master, and in consequence he 
 took the first opportunity to escape, and regain his lonely situation. With true benevo- 
 lence the worthy clergyman permitted him to follow the bent of his inclinations, but to 
 soften the rigour of his fate, he built him upon the grave a small kennel, which was 
 replenished once a day with food and water. Two years did this example of fidelity pass 
 in this manner, when death put an end to his griefs ; and the extended philanthropy of the 
 good clergyman allowed his remains an asylum with his beloved master. We have also 
 seen a healthy dog voluntarily take on himself the office of nurse to a sick one, to which he 
 became a kind and diligent attendant, carrying him the choicest morsels from his own food. 
 The following we can also venture to vouch for the truth of, for we received it from the 
 owner of the dog, and the dog itself we also saw many times. A gentleman of fortune, a 
 native of Germany, boarded and lodged with a clergyman with whom we were well 
 acquainted. This gentleman had with him a large dog of the Newfoundland breed, of the 
 most engaging qualities, and to which he was so attached, that wherever he went, whatever 
 sum he agreed to pay for his own board, he always tendered half as much for that of his dog, 
 that thereby he might insure him the treatment his fidelity so well merited. Travelling in 
 Holland, the German one evening slipped from off the bank of a large dike into the water 
 below, which was both wide and deep. Being wholly unable to swim, he soon became 
 senseless ; and when restored to recollection he found himself in a cottage on the opposite 
 bank of the dike to that from which he fell, surrounded by persons who had been using the 
 Dutch means of resuscitation. The account he received from two of them was, that, 
 returning home, they saw a dog swimming at a distance, seemingly employed in dragging 
 and sometimes pushing a mass he appeared lo have much difficulty in keeping above water, 
 
Book II. 
 
 RATIONAL PRINCIPLE IN ANIMALS. 
 
 227 
 
 but which mass he at length succeeded in forcing Into a small creek, and next drew it on 
 land (Jig. 135. )• By this time the peasants had advanced sufficiently near to discover that 
 
 , ., c the object of his solicitude was a man, whom 
 the dog, exhausted as he must have been, 
 immediately set about licking the hands and 
 face of. The peasants hastened across by 
 the nearest bridge, and having conveyed the 
 body to a neighbouring cottage, and applied 
 the usual Dutch means of resuscitation, the 
 fleeting spark of vitality (thanks to the 
 lidelity and intelligence of the dog) was soon 
 restored to the full flame of life. It remains 
 to add, that the body of our friend, when 
 first stripped, was found to be deeply in- 
 dented by the teeth of the dog, both in the 
 nape of the neck, and in one of the shoul- 
 ders, and these scars he used to show with 
 much satisfaction ; and nothing could shake 
 his firm conviction, that his dog had first suspended him by the shoulder, but that, finding 
 his head was not elevated above the water, he had shifted his hold to the nape of his neck, 
 for the express purpose of so elevating it. And, however we may hesitate to attribute this 
 change of position to a motive so intrinsically intellectual, yet we must respect his error if 
 it was one; for where is the mind that might not be warped by such a debt? If our 
 memory be correct, it was nearly a quarter of a mile that the dog had to swim with his master's 
 body before any creek offered ; and, when arrived there, he had still to drag it on a bank. 
 The Marquis of Worcester did us the favour of sending for our inspection a large poodle, 
 whose fidelity had gained him much notoriety. This deservedly prized animal was taken 
 by force from the grave of his master, a French officer killed in battle. This sterling proof 
 of affection and fidelity had gained him many friends, but his ferocity at any attempt to en- 
 tice him away was so great, that, when it was determined to remove him, it was found neces- 
 sary to throw a net over him, and thus drag him away, and by degrees to reconcile him to 
 his loss. The cat seen in the well known portrait of the Godolphin Arabian, died of what 
 is called " a broken heart," after the death of that celebrated horse. A partridge has also 
 pined to death at the loss of a spaniel between whose legs she used to nestle, and for whose 
 comfort the dog was unwilling to change his position, that he might not disturb the bird. 
 How often has the horse been found grazing by the side of his drunken maoter whom he 
 would not leave. We have seen a child of five years old purposely sent by the wife of 
 the coachman to quiet an unruly and noisy coach horse, for to no other person would he 
 yield such obedience ; but a pat from her tiny hand, or her infantile inquiry, " What is the 
 matter with you ?" were either of them sufficient to allay every obstreporous symptom. But, 
 we again observe, it was to her, and her only, he yielded such submission ; for otherwise he 
 was a high spirited, and really intractable, animal. Often has this child been found lying 
 asleep on the neck of this horse, when he had laid himself down in his stall, and as long 
 as she continued to sleep, so long the horse invariably remained in his recumbent position. 
 
 809. The stratagems of animals to avoid danger to themselves or their young are interesting 
 in the extreme. Among them we may notice the conduct of a partridge, who, to draw the dog 
 away from her defenceless brood, affects to be so helpless as to encourage his pursuit of 
 herself to a distance which will allow of the retreat of her younglings, and which is evidently 
 an instinctive effort. But what shall we say of the art of the elephant, who, to avoid starving 
 in an Indian tank into which he had fallen, dexterously built himself a platform by means 
 of faggots handed down to him, which he placed one by one below him, until he became 
 sufficiently elevated to step out ; this surely was extra-instinctive, and altogether rational. 
 Did our limits allow of it, we might trace other stratagems in which instinct has first im- 
 pelled the attempt, but intelligence has directed the processes pursued, as is evinced by the 
 improvements in the operations as experience has lent its aids. Thus it is that old beasts 
 and birds are more wary than young ones, as the sportsman well knows. Some fish, which 
 have long tenanted the waters, defy the utmost art of the angler, while the young ones fall a 
 ready prey to them. 
 
 810. The aptitude for domestication which animals in general evince is among' their moral 
 excellences. We have already expressed our firm opinion that there is no animal whatever 
 that may not be domesticated, and rendered, not only tame, but harmless and attached. We 
 ground this conviction on the facts which have transpired relative to such as were heretofore 
 considered wholly unconquerable in their natures. Witness the hyaena, — " the laughing 
 hya;na" — of the showman, who vociferates his name and his qualities in the same breath as 
 " the hanimal what has never been tamed ; " and yet we have already shown the hyana to 
 be equally docile, obedient, and attached, when kindly treated. What would be our next 
 selection ? Probably it would be the tiger, that watchful foe, whose every movement is 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 PHILOSOPHY OF FIELD SPORTS. Part IL Book II. 
 
 marked with murderous intentions ; and yet he likewise, in common with others of the 
 Fdina, has been divested of his ferocity, and even rendered affectionate ; and, as observed by 
 an intelligent writer in The Menageries, " There appears to be no greater difficulty in render- 
 ing the tiger docile than the lion. As the sovereign of Persia has his tame lions, so have 
 the faqueers, or mendicant priests of Hindostan, their tame tigers. These will accompany 
 them in their walks, and remain, without attempting to escape, in the neighbourhood of 
 their huts. The tigers in the English menageries also appear, with a few exceptions, to be 
 under as complete control as the species which, for so long a time, has been supposed to 
 possess all the generous virtues of the genus Felis." We may add to this statement in farour 
 of the Felince, that IMrs. Bowdich's leopard and Mr. Kean's puma are well known instances 
 of aptitude for domestication. Nor is it improbable that at this very moment, while we are 
 writing the account, that a tiger is engaged in performing his part at Ducrow's, late 
 Astley's, theatre, in which his attachment to his master, and his anxiety to do his bidding, 
 are strikingly exemplified. 
 
 811. The affections of the wolf also can he awakened, and his entire devotion to his master can 
 be engaged. We have already mentioned and illustrated {Jig.l2. p.l04. ) the history of a tame 
 wolf, of which M. T. Cuvier gives a very interesting account. This wolf exhibited towards 
 his master all the obedience and affection that the most sagacious and gentle of domestic 
 dogs could possibly evince. He was brought up in the same manner as a puppy, and con- 
 tinued with his original owner till he was full grown. He was then presented to the 
 menagerie at Paris, for his master was under the necessity of going abroad. For many weeks 
 he remained so disconsolate at the separation from his master, that he would scarcely take 
 any food, and was wholly indifferent to his keepers, although they tried to win him. At 
 length, however, he became more attached to those about him, and he, even to them, seemed 
 to have forgotten his old affections; but it was not so, as will appear. His master returned 
 after an absence of eighteen months, and of course soon sought his former favourite ; the 
 wolf heard his voice amidst the crowd in the gardens of the menagerie, and being set at 
 liberty, displayed the most violent joy. Again was he separated from his friend, and again 
 his grief was as extreme as on the first occasion. After three years' absence his master once 
 more returned. It was evening, and the wolf's den was shut up from any external ob- 
 servation ; yet the instant his master's voice was heard, the faithful animal set up the most 
 anxious cries, and the door of his cage being opened, he rushed towards his friend — leaped 
 upon his shoulders — licked his face — and threatened to bite his keepers, when they 
 attempted to separate them. When his old friend again left him, he fell sick, refused his 
 food, and eventually pined himself to death, appearing as if he scorned any new friendships. 
 The otter, it is well known, can be brought to be as obedient and faithful as the dog ; the 
 ferret has long been reclaimed also ; the bear and the badger have been boon companions 
 with man ; and we at present know a gentleman whose chief pet is a rat, which we believe 
 sleeps with him ; it is at least at perfect liberty to do so. Sir John Carr it is, if we remember 
 rightly, who relates his having seen a rat at an inn sleeping in company with a dog and cat. 
 Of this trio, the landlord informed him the rat was by far the most useful, for since he had 
 been domesticated, and wore a bell, the house, which was before infested with rats, was now 
 entirely freed from them. 
 
 812. At ChantiRy, a crocodile used to he shown, which was so tame as to express 
 pleasure at the caresses of his keeper, and allowed similar notices from strangers with im- 
 punity. Several instances are detailed of the complete domestication of the seal, which also 
 has become as tame and attached as a dog. We have also seen the common snake come 
 when called for, when, winding itself round the leg of the person who called it, it made its 
 way up his body, and, by insinuating itself between his waistcoat and coat, it reached his 
 mouth, in which something was held that the animal was fond of, and which he received 
 from thence. We witnessed this many years ago in Fore-street, Cripplegate, in a shop 
 containing living and inanimate curiosities exposed for sale. A bell rung by the master 
 brought forward the writhing snake and a trotting hedgehog. We doubt not that there are 
 many others who remember the same. 
 
 813. Birds are readily domesticated, and it is remarkable that these aerial wanderers, which 
 have the faculty of ubiquity more than any other animals, should of all others bear close 
 captivity with the least apparent regret. It is true that this is not the case with all, but it 
 is so with the majority. In many cases their domestication is so complete, that they do not 
 accept liberty when offered. A linnet used to accompany its mistress into the garden, 
 and while she worked or read it flew from tree to tree, but as soon as she made for the 
 house it instantly was on her shoulder or work-box. Ravens and jackdaws have been 
 known to fly by the side of their master, when on horseback, for miles, and waiting his 
 return patiently, have accompanied him honie the moment he returned. None are more 
 readily domesticated, or more completely tamed, than sea-gulls. When at full liberty, the 
 garden is the resting-place of these birds ; and if the breeding season should draw them away, 
 they return as soon as it is over into close domestication, dividing the fireside with the cat 
 ;iud house-dog. 
 
Part III. 
 
 HISTORY OF BRITISH FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 229 
 
 814. Fish also acknowledge their keeper and will come to his call, eat from his hand, and even 
 allow themselves to be taken hold of. We have ourselves thus fed the monstrous gold fish in 
 the palace gardens of Rouen in Normandy, and we make no doubt but the same might be 
 done to those of the Tuilieries likewise. 
 
 815. Insects have a knowledge of persons, and are sensible of protection. Bees particularly 
 do this, and will even suffer some favoured individuals to take hold of them with impunity. 
 They distinguish a stranger instantly from a whole family, and often perseveringly luuit him 
 out. The spider, which became the companion of Lord Lovet when confined in the Tower, 
 was at once a proof how every animal may be won, and how our own sympathies may be 
 engaged to a humble object, when others are denied us. With these examples of the ties 
 between ourselves and these companions of our mortal pilgrimage, can we do other than be 
 impressed with feelings of regard towards them ? And shall we not feel it to be our bounden 
 duty to check, l)Oth in ourselves and others, all wanton cruelty towards them ? Nay, are 
 we not called upon, on all occasions, to minister to their necessities, to study their comforts, 
 and manfully stand up for their rights ? 
 
 8 1 6. Of the instiiictive means used by animals to secure them from surprise, one interesting 
 proof recurs to our recollection which we cannot even at this eleventh hour refrain from 
 noticing. We have already remarked on the habit which congregated birds in fields and 
 woods have, of posting sentinels to give them notice of approaching danger ; but we have not 
 yet pointed out the more bold and toilsome watchings of sea-birds, who, though exposed to 
 the lashings of the surge, the force of the wind, and the bitter peltings of the snow and rain, 
 yet maintain their station as scouts, and are ever on the look-out to warn their fellows of 
 the approach of danger. In none of these marine tribes is this caution more apparent than 
 in the shag, a species of cormorant, which frequents the Zetland or Shetland islands, of which 
 Dr. Edmonston gives the following interesting account, and which we have further illus- 
 trated by an accurate representation of the spot alluded to — the Noss Rock of Shetland 
 
 {fig. 1 36. ). Precipitous, however, as these 
 rocky heights are seen to be, and watch- 
 ful as are the feathered sentinels posted 
 on every projecting ledge, yet the craft 
 and determined hardihood of the Shet- 
 landers, we are told by the authority 
 quoted, is such, that great numbers of 
 these birds are occasionally taken while 
 sleeping on the rocks, and the mode of ac- 
 complishing it is very ingenious : — " Large 
 flocks settle for the night on projecting 
 ledges of these rocks, but before they 
 commit themselves to sleep, two, three, or 
 more, of the number are appointed to 
 watch. Until these sentinels are secured, 
 therefore, it is impossible to make a suc- 
 cessful impression on the main body ; and to quiet them is, of course, the first object. With 
 this view the leader of the expedition creeps cautiously and imperceptibly along the pro- 
 jecting ledges of rock, until he gets within a short distance of the watch ; he then dips a 
 worsted glove in the sea, and gently throws water in the face of the guard ; the unsuspecting 
 bird, either disliking the impression, or fancying, from what he conceives to be a disagreeable 
 state of the weather, that all is quiet and safe, puts his head also under his wing and soon 
 falls asleep. His neck is then immediately broken, and the party dispatch as many as they 
 choose." 
 
 PART III. 
 
 BRITISH FIELD SPORTS INDIVIDUALLY CONSIDERED. 
 
 817. The direct limits of the terms Field Sports, or Rural Sports, are somewhat difficult 
 to define to the satisfaction of the entire mass of readers. For instance, some might allege 
 that tennis and rackets, although extremely popular as games, yet being usually practised 
 within an inclosure, and often under cover also, cannot, with propriety, be called either 
 rural or field sports. Others might, by the same line of argument, contend that neither 
 cock fighting, dog fighting, nor badger baiting ought to claim a place in our list. But 
 however questionable the humanity or the respectability of these latter sporting exercises 
 
 Q 3 
 
230 
 
 HISTORY OF BRITISH FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part lit 
 
 may be, we, as professed chroniclers of the pursuits of the sporting public, are imperatively 
 called upon at least to note them. We feel confident that we need no such excuse for 
 having already dwelt somewhat more at large on the manly games of cricketing, archery, 
 golfing, hurling, bowling, skating, wrestling, &c. : these we have already described some- 
 what at length ; claiming, at the hands of our readers, forgiveness for many omissions, that, 
 with all our care, are likely to have been made ; and we also plead for a candid and liberal 
 view of the extent of the matters treated on, their multifarious nature, which we hope may 
 be considered as some excuse for any detected errors. With very few exceptions, the sub- 
 jects have been not only studied, but witnessed by us also ; yet we do not hold up the 
 matter offered as perfect in its dress, although true to the letter in what it states. The 
 subjects just noted, however we may consider them as necessary to make part of our 
 sporting detail, yet they are a very minor part.only. These being already finished, we 
 shall now enter fully on the more important and popular sports of racing, hunting, coursing, 
 hawking, shooting, and fishing. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 THE BRITISH PRACTICE OF HORSK. RACING. 
 
 137 
 
 — ^=f PCof 
 
 r[ 
 
 ifffff 
 
 818. Horse racing has many important claims on our attention. We are not to regard it for 
 the mere pastime it affords of posting down to Doncaster to witness the Ledger run for 
 (Jig. 137.) ; or of tooling our own drag to Epsom or Ascot, with other equally interesting 
 exhibitions of ourselves and appurtenances; we have rather to view it as a legitimate legacy 
 left us by the ancients, whose recorded feats on the Olympic course, many centuries agct 
 have excited an emulous rivalry in our breasts to equal their achievements. We have also 
 to consider its importance as being the principal agent in the cultivation of the British 
 horse, and as that which principally tended to bring him to a state that has made him the 
 wonder and the admiration of the world. 
 
 Sect. I. The History and Progress of British Horse Racing. 
 
 819. As to the direct origin of horse racing, history paces on somewhat uncertain grounds. 
 As trials of speed between man and man must have been almost coeval with his pristine state, 
 we might naturally suppose that, when he had subjugated such beasts as are swift of foot, he 
 would be led to promote emulous racings between them. The question therefore is, 
 What were our primitive coursers? Were they asses, camels, or horses ? We have already 
 shown that the two former were the earliest subjects of domestication ; and when the horse 
 was enlisted into the service of man, it would appear from historical research that he was 
 first trained to draught, and was not mounted until long after. Solomon had forty thousand 
 stalls of horses for his chariots, and twelve thousand horsemen. (1 Kings iv. 26.) It is 
 also certain, that on very early Egyptian monuments the horse is seen in battle, and also under 
 circumstances which denote long subjugation and much experienced training. To reconcile 
 these seeming discordances, we must suppose that a correct chronological account had not been 
 kept, however the main facts may be considered as correct. Monumental effigies, likewise, 
 sometimes err, or their dates are erased. 
 
Chap. I. HISTORY AND PROGRESS OF HORSE RACING. 231 
 
 820. Chariot racings are probably, however, those in which the horse first distinguished him- 
 self as a courser, and we believe our earliest notices on the subject point to those of Persia, 
 which were practised at the sacrifices made to the sun, under the name of Mithras. This 
 worship of the sun appears from the account of Dr. Hyde, De lieligione Veteruin Persarum, to 
 have been the prevalent idolatry of almost, if not of all, the eastern countries, and to have 
 been in early times no where accompanied with more ceremony than among the Medes and 
 Persians. The Jews also, hitherto withheld by their theocratical form of government and their 
 rigid fanaticism, from entering even into the innocent sports of other nations, fell at last into 
 the same practices. Thus we read that Josiah took away the horses that the king of 
 Judah had given to the sun, and burnt the chariots of the sun. (2 Kings xxiii. 11.) This 
 occurred a. m. ."^SOS, or b. c. 633. The sun, indeed, would seem to have been the first 
 object of pao-an worship ; nor is it to be wondered at that the powerful influences of light 
 and warmth derived from it, should have engendered veneration in uninformed man 
 throughout the universe. Neither can it be uninteresting to the admirers of the horse 
 to learn, that the swiftness and durability of his course being supposed to be emulative of 
 that of the sun, occasioned him to be especially dedicated to that luminary. Thus Sol him- 
 self was represented, in the rude paintings and sculptures of those days, as riding in a 
 chariot drawn by a set of fiery coursers, and performing a diurnal journey from east to 
 west. 
 
 821. The Mithraic festivals at which these chariot races were exhibited, we are informed by 
 Zoroaster, the great reformer of the religion of the Medes and Persians, were principally 
 conducted in a cave, aprico subdio, called antrum Mithraicum. {Dr. Hyde, loc. cit. p. 117, 
 118.) In this cave the sacred fire was also kept; and it was, we may suppose, after the 
 solemnization of the principal rites and ceremonies of the worship, that the chariot racings 
 commenced. In Montfau90n's Antiquities may be seen representations of many sculptures 
 of these sacrifices, and their symbolical accompaniments, which have from time to time been 
 dug up in various parts of the east. This idolatrous worship, with its racings, its games, and 
 revelry, spread itself over Greece, and from thence to Rome, whose mighty dictation sent it 
 to Gaul. Sicily even instituted its ludus Trojnnus ; in Constantinople it was likewise to be 
 met with ; and it flourished in Britain during the Roman ascendency. It must, however, 
 be remarked, that as there is a fashion in every thing, so idolatry multiplies, or changes, its 
 objects of veneration as man becomes more imaginative : thus the Greek and Roman gods 
 multiplied as new heroes started into notice, or new fables became popular. " The earliest 
 festivals of the Greeks," says Horace Smith, " and indeed of all nations, were kept in the 
 autumn, after gathering in the fruits of the earth, when gratitude prompted them to offer 
 up sacrifices to heaven, and social festivities were the natural consequences of plenty. Ceres 
 and Bacchus were therefore the chief primal divinities ; spring and summer soon claimed 
 their appropriate representatives and celebrations j and human heroes and benefactors next 
 received the honours of the apotheosis, none of whom probably conferred such blessings on 
 mankind by their living exploits (which could only affect a single age) as by their laying 
 the foundation of a public festival to be enjoyed by long succeeding generations of a whole 
 people." {National Library, p. 25.) This was fully exemplified among the Athenians, who, 
 exclusive of vast numbers of stated holidays, on which public spectacles wers eeen, had " four 
 great national festivals of the Olympian, Pythian, Isthmian, and Nemean games, each of 
 which lasted several days, and all of which, from the narrow dimensions of the Grecian 
 territory, and the universal truce observed during their celebration, were accessible to all 
 classes, even in the midst of war." Of these the Olympian was the most popular, being 
 dedicated to the Olympian Jupiter. It occurred every fifth year, and continued five suc- 
 cessive days. 
 
 822. The Olympic games, first practised in the city of Olympia, attracted spectators, not only 
 from every part of Greece, but even from countries far distant. The preparation for their 
 celebration took up two or three years to complete. In these games various exercises were 
 performed besides horse and foot racings. There were gymnastics, or the pentathlon, in which 
 leaping, quoiting, wrestling, and darting were practised. The ccestus also formed a part 
 of the sports, which was a species of boxing, rendered more savage and dangerous by the 
 hands being weighted with lead or iron. The Olympic course was divided into the stadium 
 and the hippodromus. The former was appropriated to foot racings and to combats, and ex- 
 tended over an elevated causeway, six hundred feet long; the hippodromus was much larger, 
 and was the arena for the exhibition of the horse and chariot races. 
 
 823. The foot races of the stadium, as being the most ancient, were the most honourable, 
 and the name of the principal victor was associated with the Olympiad itself, and handed 
 down to posterity in the records of the games. On the last day of the festival, the various 
 victors were decked with crowns of olive and branches of palm, while the multitude shed 
 flowers over them. The horse and chariot races, though less ancient than either the foot 
 races or gymnastics of the stadium, yet engaged men of higher rank, and were conducted 
 with much more pomp and magnificence. 
 
 Q4 
 
232 
 
 HISTORY OF BRITISH FIELD SPORTS. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 138 
 
 824. The carriages employed were small low vehicles, to which from one to four horses, 
 abreast of each other, were attached, the charioteer standing up in the chariot to urge and 
 
 _ guide his steeds (^Jig. 138.)- Mules also were 
 
 occasionally so employed. It would appear 
 that, eventually, when riding on horseback be- 
 came common, in addition to the driver, a 
 man so mounted sometimes preceded the cha- 
 riot ; at others, one of the chariot horses was 
 ridden by a postilion ; but which, probably, 
 only occurred when more than three horses 
 were abreast, as was sometimes the case. 
 Sculptured relics present us with the effigies 
 of five so placed. Pliny, indeed (lib. xxxiv. 
 cap. V. s. 10. ), notices six horses abreast. It 
 was Clysthenes, the Sicyonian, who introduced 
 the custom of coupling up the two middle horses, the rest being restrained by reins. 
 Suetonius (N. 24.) notices Nero as himself driving at the Olympic games ten horses 
 abreast 1 I Tlie following vivid description of a chariot race on such an occasion, from the 
 pen of Mr. H. Smith in the National Library, vol. v. p. 72., is too much to our purpose 
 to be passed Over : — " The richest individuals of Greece made a study and a merit of 
 producing the species of horses best adapted for the course, thus accomplishing the original 
 object of the institution, which probably had in view the improvement of the breed ; and 
 even sovereigns frequently enrolled themselves among the competitors, intrusting their 
 glory to able horsemen and charioteers. At one festival, seven chariots were entered in the 
 name of the celebrated Alcibiades, three of which gained prizes, and furnished an occasion 
 to Euripides for inscribing a complimentary ode to the conqueror. Over a bar that ran 
 across the entrance of the lists was placed a brazen dolphin, and upon an altar in the 
 middle of the barrier stood an eagle of the same metal. By means of a machine, put in 
 motion by the president of the games, the eagle suddenly sprung up into the air with its 
 wings extended, so as to be seen by all the spectators ; and at the same moment the 
 dolphin sank to the ground, which was the signal for the cars to arrange themselves in 
 order for the race. Besides the statue of Hippodamia, and the table on which were placed 
 the crowns and palm-branches, there were several images and altars in the course, parti- 
 cularly that of the genius Taraxippus, who, as his name imports, was said to inspire the 
 horses with a secret terror, which was increased by the shrill clangour of the trumpets 
 placed near the boundary, and the deafening shouts and outcries of the multitude. While 
 the chariots were ranged in line ready to start, the horses, whose ardour it was difficult to 
 restrain, attracted all eyes by their beauty, as well as for the victories which some of them 
 had already gained. Pindar speaks of no less than forty chariots engaged at one and the 
 same time ; and when we recollect that they had to run twelve times the length of the 
 hippodrome, in going and returning, and to steer round a pillar or goal erected at each 
 extremity, we may imagine what confusion must have ensued when, upon the signal 
 trumpet being sounded, they started amid a cloud of dust, crossing and jostling each other, 
 and rushing forwards with such rapidity that the eye could scarcely follow them. At one 
 of the boundaries a narrow pass was only left for the chariots, which often baffled the skill 
 of the expertest driver ; and there were upwards of twenty turnings to make round the two 
 pillars, so that at almost every moment some accident happened, calculated to excite the pity 
 or insulting laughter of the assembly. In such a number of chariots at full speed pushing 
 for precedence in turning round the columns, on which victory often depended, some were 
 sure to be dashed to pieces, covering the course with Cheir fragments, and adding to the 
 dangers of tlie race. As it was, moreover, exceedingly difficult for the charioteer, in his 
 unsteady two-wheeled ear, to retain his standing attitude, many were thrown out, when the 
 masterless Iwrses plunged wildly about the hippodrome, overturning others who had 
 perhaps previously escaped every danger, and thought themselves sure of winning. To 
 increase the confusion, and thereby afford better opportunities for the display of skill and 
 courage, there is reason to believe that some artifice was employed for the express purpose 
 of fiightening the horses when they reached the statue of Taraxippus. So great sometimes 
 was their consternation, that, no longer regarding the rein, the whip, or the voice of their 
 master, they broke loose, or overturned the chariot, and wounded the driver." The inqui- 
 sitive, who wishes further information on this interesting subject, is referred to the Greek 
 Anthology and to Anacharsls. 
 
 825. Horse and chariot racings were next seen in Rome, where they continued to be ex- 
 hibited as a part of the festivities of Mithras. According to Plutarch, the Romans first 
 practised this worship in the time of Pompey, after which it appears to have languished, 
 but was at length restored with increased magnificence in the time of Julius Caesar, when he 
 figured as dictator, at which period the chariots of the sun must have formed a distinguished 
 spectacle. Both these and the feats of the equiria have been greatly celebrated by all the 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 HISTORY AND PROGRESS OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 233 
 
 historians of those times. Although their equestrian spectacles were modelled much after 
 those seen in the Olympic games of Greece, yet they exhibited some distinctive features. 
 Thus, in lieu of the noble riders and chrioteers of the Attic race, the horses of the Roman 
 course and circus were more frequently ridden and driven by slaves, or persons hired for 
 the purpose, than by the owners of the horses themselves. The Romans were even more 
 enthusiastic in their horse racings than the Grecians, both as jockeys and drivers of chariots : 
 indeed horse racing formed one of the principal amusements of the carnival at Rome ; and 
 in the first racings by the barberi, or Barbary breed of horses, instead of contests between 
 the riders who urged their steeds, the racers were unmounted, and urged on, not only by 
 their own emulation, but by the nodding plumes of feathers on their heads, and, most of all, 
 by the shaking of small balls of lead having sharp points, these being attached to the horses* 
 necks by means of straps. 
 
 826. The mounted races of the certamina equestria also became favourite exercises of the 
 Romans ; but as we have reason to suppose saddles were not yet in use, and stirrups we 
 are certain were not yet invented {s^e Jig. 139.), it excites some surprise how the riders could 
 keep their seats, for we read that they were expected to exhibit extraordinary feats of 
 agility, such as leaping up and down from their horses, lying at length on their backs, 
 
 standing upright on them, or picking up small coins thrown by the spectators, &c., &c. 
 The riders of these coursers were a hired set, called desultores or leapers, and probably re- 
 sembled the riders at our theatrical circus ; where, however, the feats of the horsemen, 
 rather than the speed of the horses, formed the entertainment. In the races, as well of the 
 Grecian as of the Roman course, certain prescribed rules and regulations were to be strictly 
 followed : the competitors were required to enter their names, and to send their horses to a 
 given place, at least thirty days before the races commenced, where a species of training was 
 imposed, net only on the horses, but also on the charioteer and riders. The longer courses, 
 like our own, were appropriated to the aged horses, and the shorter to colts. Mares ran 
 against mares, as at our Epsom Oaks' stakes, and they had their clerks of the course and 
 judges, who took the direction of the whole. The victorious riders, or drivers, were liberally 
 rewarded ; but we do not hear that gambling formed a prominent feature of either the 
 Grecian or Roman turf; on the contrary, we may suppose the entertainment of the spec- 
 tators, and the approbation bestowed on the victors, were the principal objects contemplated. 
 
 SIT. The first races of the Romans were exhibited on the open plain ; the chosen spot was next enclosed 
 within ropes or rails, to prevent interruption; and they continued thus until Tarquinius Priscus built the 
 grand circus at Rome (a. m. 3344), where they were afterwards mostly exhibited. " How far the horses ran 
 before they got to the last 7?ieta from the starting-place, is not expressed by historians ; but we are informed 
 that the above circus was said to be about two thousand one hundred and sixty seven Roman feet in length, 
 and nine hundred and sixty broad ; of a semicircular form at one end, the other ending in a right line. The 
 races commonly ended at the seventh turn round the melte. {Propertius, lib. ii. elog. 29.) The number and 
 length of tiie heats, however, occasionally varied. The tnissus, or matches, were generally about twenty-four, 
 though sometimes a far greater number were exhibited ; for Suetonius tells us that the Emperor Domitian 
 presented a hundred matches in one day. The time when the races were to begin was anciently given by 
 sound of trumpet. The horses being up at the line, ready for starting, the signal was given by mappa, or a 
 napkin, hung out at the praetor's tent, or chief magistrate's seat ; whence the tryers, at the starting-place in 
 England, have followed the same custom. Hence Juvenal calls them Megalensian games — MegaliactE 
 spectacula mappa:. The origin of this custom is thus accounted for : — Nero was once at dinner, and the 
 people making a great noise, desiring that the sport might begin, the emperor immediately threw the nap- 
 kin he had in his hand out at the window, as a token he had granted their request." {Anecdotes of Horse 
 Racing, p. 28.) 
 
 828. The Roman jockeys rode as ours now do indifferent colours, particularly the companies of charioteers, 
 to distinguish themselves. There were, according to Kennet, generally four, viz. prasina. green ; russata, 
 red ; alba, or albata, white ; and the veneta, sky or sea colour : but green was generally the favourite colour, 
 especially under Caligula and Nero. Suetonius tells us, that Domitian (who was made emperor, a.d. 81., 
 and died, a. d. 96.) added two more colours, viz. the golden or yellow, and the purple ; but these were soon 
 laid aside by the following emperors. Racing, indeed, appears to have been so favourite a diversion of the 
 Romans, that they practised it with other animals besides horses. Asses were made coursers ; and ostriches 
 were competitors for the goal. "The tyrant Heliogabalus made racing matches with elephants ; four being 
 attached to each chariot. He also employed camels for the same purpose. 
 
2S4 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part HI. 
 
 Sect. II. The History of British Horse Ractyig, 
 
 829. The first British chariot races are supposed to have been introduced by the Romans 
 after their invasion of this island. The Mithraic festivities certainly appear to have been 
 practised in many parts of the kingdom during tlie Roman domination ; sculptures in 
 basso-relievo, similar to those of Greece and Rome, having been dug up in several places. 
 One found in Micklegate, at York, is particularly noted. Stukely saw others at Chester 
 and in Northumberland. This antiquarian thinks, that the York sculpture was placed 
 there in the time of Aurelian. Dr. Stukely supposes the races at York, celebrated in 
 honour of Mithras, were on the neighbouring plain of Knavesmire, where the annual races 
 are now run, or in that called Camplesham pasture ; b'th of which localities are near 
 Micklegate-bar, a little on the left hand going out of York, southward, not far from 
 the cave where the sculpture of Mithras was found, and both present sites very convenient 
 for the purpose. To this, however, it has been objected, that it could not be Knavesmire, 
 which was always a boggy marsh ; but that it was most likely to be Camplesham Pasture, 
 which must have been a more eligible spot for the purpose. Stukely is, however, by others 
 thought to be altogether wrong in his surmise, that any direct course for racing was made 
 at York, inasmuch as no vestige is left of any such building, above or below the surface, in 
 either of the supposed places. 
 
 830. Were therCf however, no horse racings among us previous to the appearance of the 
 Romans ? is a very natural question, and one particularly to our purpose. The invaders 
 found the Britons already in possession of war chariots, v/hich they managed with a dexterity 
 and effect fatal to their enemies. Is it not natural therefore to suppose that the Britons had 
 already practised trials of skill and speed between their chariots and horses, both for the pur- 
 poses of amusement and of exciting emulation among the horses and drivers? And though, 
 according to the venerable Bede, the horses of those times were more signalised for their 
 strength than their beauty or agility, yet it was not likely but that they would exhibit 
 sufficient emulation, when urged by their masters, in trials of the relative speed of each 
 against the other in their charioteerings ; for, if we follow the general tenor of history, riding 
 on horseback was not common for many centuries after horses had been in general use for 
 drawing carriages. To us, however, there always appears much difficulty in reconciling this 
 with the more natural probability, that man would first use the horse as a beast of burden, 
 that he would next mount him, and last of all he would attach him to a carriage. Never- 
 theless the concurrent testimony of many authors goes to prove that such was not the case. 
 Be this as it may, we may safely conclude that, wherever the horse was domesticated with 
 man, an exhibition of his powers would become a subject of emulous rivalry with his owners ; 
 and we can therefore hardly doubt, but that the ancient British war chariots had been en- 
 gaged in set trials of skill and speed long before they met the notice of the Romans. 
 
 831. Mounted racings, according to history, did not appear until the time of the Anglo- 
 Saxons; and our first notice of what may be supposed to be something like regular horse 
 coursing is drawn from an account of the application made for the hand of Ethelswitha, the 
 sister of Athelstan, by Hugh, the head of the house of the Capets. Among other valuable 
 presents sent by that prince to Athelstan were several '' running horses," which we may suppose 
 would be especially regarded by the Saxon monarch ; who we know had already been at 
 much pains to improve the British breeds by importations from the continental studs, par- 
 ticularly from the Spanish coursers as they were called. By these means a breed was 
 produced that flourished from the time of the Crusades until the days of the Tudors, a period 
 which has been called " the era of the great horse." This majestic race, we may safely 
 conclude, was more signalised for strength and lofty action than for the arrow-like rapiditj 
 of the racer of our times. Without question, however, the youths and sporting characters 
 of those days occasionally matched their horses against each other, without the formula of 
 fixed rules, long continued training, or studied regard to prescribed weights, measurings, or 
 other of the mysteries of the modern turf. Race courses were then unknown, and the goal 
 was any given distance or point ; something after the manner of riding a steeple chase, or 
 of pursuing a train-scent across a country in our own times. 
 
 832. The earliest authentic accounts of local racings refer to a level piece of turf, situated 
 on, or near to where, Smithfield Market now stands. This spot, even at the time we hint 
 at, had been long used both as a horse market, and as the ground on which the tilting 
 matches and grand military evolutions of the war-horses were exhibited. It was here, we 
 are informed by Fitzstephen, a historian who lived in the time of Henry the Second, " that 
 races were common, of which the gentry and wealthy citizens were very fond." These 
 matches were, however, such only as were made up among the owners of the hackneys and 
 charging steeds of those times, in trials of speed against the horses of each other. " When 
 a race is to be run," says a writer of those times, " by this sort of horses, and perhaps by 
 others, which also in their kind are strong and fleet, a shout is immediately raised, and 
 the common horses are ordered to withdraw out of the way. Three jockeys, or sometimes 
 only two, as the match is made, prepare themselves for the contest. The horses on their 
 part are not without emulation ; they tremble and are impatient, and are continually in 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 HISTORY OF BRITISH HORSE RACING. 
 
 235 
 
 motion. At last, the signal once given, they start, devour the course, and hurry along with 
 unremitting swiftness. The jockeys, inspired with the thought of applause and the hope of 
 victory, clap spurs to their willing horses, brandish their whips, and cheer them with their 
 cries." In the metrical romance of Sir Bevis of Southampton we learn that, at Whitsuntide, 
 the knights 
 
 " A cours let them make'on a daye, 
 Steeds and palfraye to assaye. 
 Which horse that best may run." 
 
 833. The Crusades which followed this period, though favourable to the improvement of 
 the English generally, yet did little for the advancement of systematic racing. The inter- 
 course established by the crusaders with eastern countries was followed by the introduction 
 of both stallions and mares from Asia ; but in the selection of these it is probable the same 
 attachment to the figure of the war-horse guided the choice. It therefore yet remained for 
 after times to import the true eastern courser from Arabia, Barbary, &c. ; for although, in 
 the reign of Henry the First, an Arabian is said to have been imported, yet we have no 
 records of any proceeds from him; and the numerous running horses of Edward the Third, 
 though immediately derived from Spain, were little other than the same stately charger, 
 which could at once carry the cavalier and his massive accoutrements ; and as long as the 
 feats of the tilt-yard engaged the affections of the people, so long the racings were little 
 more than exhibitions of the strength and endurance of their ordinary horses, rather than 
 what we consider as " horse racing." It is to the want of speed in the horse of those times, 
 as much as to the inequalities of the ground passed over, that we must attribute that con- 
 duct of the older sportsmen, which we of the present day consider most unfair. In those 
 times, because neither the horses nor dogs were swift enough of themselves to run down 
 the fleeter beasts, it was common to lie in wait, and to ambush the flying animal, to render 
 its destruction more certain. We are therefore of opinion, that the more modern method 
 of hunting and systematic horse racing are contemporaneous. 
 
 834. In the middle ages the nobility patronised horse racing during the holiday festivals, in 
 which it was no uncommon sight to witness the owner riding his own match ; but hitherto 
 no particular spot, except that of Smithfield, seems to have been selected as the arena 
 of these courses. During the reign of Henry the Eighth, horse racing becoming more and 
 more encouraged by all ranks, turfed courses began to be formed. Randel Holme, a Chester 
 antiquary, informs us that, on Shrove Tuesday, the company of saddlers of Chester presented 
 " the drapers a wooden ball, embellished with flowers, and placed upon the point of a lance. 
 This ceremony was performed in the presence of the mayor at the cross in the Roody, an 
 open place near the city ; but this year" (1540) continues he, " the ball was changed into a 
 silver bell, valued at three shillings and sixpence, or more ; to be given to him who shall 
 run best and furthest on horseback before them on the same day. Shrove Tuesday. These 
 bells were denominated St. George's bells ; and we are told that, in the last year of James 
 the First, John Brereton, innkeeper, mayor of Chester, first caused the horses entered for 
 this race, then called St. George's race, to start from the point beyond the new tower, and 
 appointed them to run five times round the Roody ; and," says my author, (the younger 
 Randel Holme), "he who won the last course, or trayne, received the bell, of a good value, 
 eight or ten pounds, and to have it for ever ; which moneyes were collected of the citizens 
 for that purpose. " By the author's having added that the winner of this race was to have the 
 bell for ever, is implied, that it had formerly been used as a temporary mark of honour by 
 the successful horseman, and afterwards returned to the corporation. 
 
 835. The saying, " hear away the hell," is by many supposed to have originated from the 
 silver bell given to the victor at these races : by others, this origin has been disputed ; and, 
 
 as we think, with some reason, having been 
 attributed to the " bearing of the bell " by the 
 "bell wether" sheep, whose office of informing the 
 scattered flock where to congregate, marks him 
 as a distinguished object. The cow of the Swiss 
 Alps (,Jig. 140.) is even a more appropriate sub- 
 ject for this application ; for she well deserves to 
 "bear the bell." Hers is an hereditary ofHce : the 
 bell is received by her in a direct line of con- 
 sanguinity ; and when she is gone, it will be 
 again borne by an immediate descendant : for, 
 so powerful are the effects of cultivation, that 
 \. -^ IT^W- **» r»7>- -itaiMWA she becomes to the vast droves of cattle, which 
 
 ^ ^^^ ^^ ' '^^ jlifl«y!iiB5^' make their vernal and autumnal migrations to 
 
 and from the mountains, equally useful with 
 the drover's dog. There is, however, this differ- 
 ence between the acknowledged superiority of 
 the cow over the dog, that in his case submission 
 is yielded to him by fear, for he drives the flock ; 
 the cattle, on the contrary, follow the belled cow with marked adherence, arising from a 
 
 
 ^K: H^'f^^W 
 
 140 
 
 M 
 
236 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 cultivated habit of owning her as a head. She always leads the van in the march ; and, when 
 located, she never strays far from the tent of her master. Her tinkling bell is seldom lost 
 sound of, and her indicative low is immediately answered by a general congregating of the 
 whole assemblage. Some of our readers will call to mind the admirable picture of one of 
 these migrations of a peasant's family by Loutherbugh, where the bell-bearing cow occupies 
 her distinguished place. How striking, yet how delicate, are the ties which unite us with 
 the animals around us. Is it their affection or their interest which makes them so watchful 
 over whatever is committed to their charge ? Who dares touch the dustman's coat or his 
 bell which his trusty dog is guarding, while he is employed in collecting the ashes 
 below ? See also the trusty cur of the cat's-meat-man, sitting in tlie midst of the flesh which 
 he guards with equal fidelity from the wants of others and his own longings. 
 
 836. James the First greatly patronised racing, and consequently it became very popular 
 during this reign. Private matches between gentlemen who rode their own horses were 
 already common. Public race meetings were also held at Garterley in Yorkshire, Croydon 
 in Surrey, on Enfield Chase, and, if Sir Simon D'Ewes be not mistaken, an appointed race 
 meeting had also been held near Linton in Cambridgeshire. In this reign it was that the 
 turf, so called, first assumed a systematic dress, and became somewhat scientifically and 
 methodically conducted. Attention was paid to the feeding and training of the horses ; the 
 jockeys were also trained and instructed ; and though the weights carried were not yet pro- 
 perly adjusted to tlie ages and powers of the racers, some progress had been made thereto. 
 It was however unfortunate, that though both stallions and mares of the eastern breeds 
 were imported during this reign, none of them proved important acquisitions ; nor was 
 his majesty himself more fortunate in the Arabian he purchased at the price of 500/. ; a 
 sum equal to 1,500/. of our times. (See Histort/ of the Thorough-bred Horse,p. 258.) Incon- 
 sequence of this failure, the high expectations of benefit from Arabian blood received a check, 
 and even the sport of racing itself languished. We pause, however, to offer the following 
 quaint ditty in commemoration of a racing freak which took place at Garterley, or Gatherly, 
 in its early turf exhibitions. ( See Drayton's Poly- Olbion, song 3. ) 
 
 ' Yoa heard how Gatherly race was run, 
 What horses lost, what horses won, 
 And all things that there was done. 
 
 That day. 
 
 Now of a new race I shall you tell, 
 Was neither run for bow nor bell. 
 But for a great wager, as it befell. 
 
 Men say 
 Three gentleman of good report, 
 This race did make, to make some sport ; 
 To which great company did resort, 
 
 Wiih speed. 
 To start them then they did require, 
 A gallant youth, a brave esquire, 
 Who yielded soon to their desire. 
 
 Indeed, 
 They started were, as I heard tell, 
 With, now St. George ! God speed you well ! 
 Let every man look to himsel, 
 
 For me. 
 From Sever-Hill to Popleton Ash, 
 These horses run with spur and lash. 
 Through mire and sand, and dirt, dish, dash, 
 
 All three. 
 Bay Corbet first the start he got, 
 A horse well known, all fiery hot ; 
 But he full soon his fire had shot • 
 
 Tor he was out of graith so sore, 
 He could not run as heretofore, 
 Nor ne'er will run so any more. 
 
 Grey EUerton then got the lead, 
 A gnUant beast, of mickle speed ; 
 For he did win the race indeed ; 
 
 Even so. 
 
 Grey Appleton the hindermost came. 
 And yet the horse was not to blame. 
 The rider needs must have the shame 
 
 For that. 
 
 For tho' he chanc'd to come behind, 
 
 Yet did he run his rider blind ; 
 
 He was a horseman of the right kind. 
 
 That's flat. 
 
 For when the race was past and done. 
 He knew not who had lost nor won ; 
 For he saw neither moon nor sun, 
 
 As then. 
 
 And thus this race is at an end. 
 And so farewell to foe and friend ; 
 God send us joy unto our end. 
 
 837. The reign of Charles the First commenced with decided marks of encouragement to 
 racing. Newmarket was first made a favourite spot for turf exploits under his auspices, 
 and it was he also who established races in Hyde Park ; about which time he altered the 
 racing prize from a silver or gold bell to that of a silver cup. It is to be lamented, how- 
 ever, that the political disturbances of his day prevented the whole of what was probably 
 intended for the improvement of the breed of horses in general, and the sports of racing in 
 particular, by this accomplished horseman. 
 
 838. JVhen Cromwell assumed the Dictatorship, the fanaticism of the times made him dis- 
 continue all the established racing meetings, but he was too politic to neglect the improve- 
 ment of the root of the sport, that of the horse himself; on the contrary, he kept up a stud 
 of his own, and had in it some of the best blood-horses of that time. 
 
 839. The Restoration, which brought with it the blessings of peace, revived all field sports. 
 The turf in particular received a new impetus, for the second Charles took it under his 
 especial patronage. He established races at Datcliet Mead, near his residence at Windsor, 
 that he might more conveniently enjoy this favourite sport. He was also regular in his 
 attendance at Newmarket, now boasting every accommodation for the training of horses, 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 HISTORY OF BRITISH HORSE RACING. 
 
 237 
 
 with an excellent race-course ; which, as the system progressed, was apportioned into dis- 
 tances, corresponding with the several ages and supposed powers of the horses. By this 
 arrangement, as well as by a judicious appropriation of the different weights to be carried, 
 accordmg to similar circumstances, a scale of equality was kept up, highly to the credit of 
 the turf regulations, and very favourable to the increase of its popularity. So enthusiastic 
 was his majesty in his love of this amusement, that he entered his horses in his own name. 
 Indeed, much of the arrangement, and most of the rules and regulations now in force, were 
 formed about this time, and under the auspices of this prince. It would also appear, that 
 at the house fitted up and kept for his use in Newmarket, he passed some of his most 
 pleasant hours. 
 
 840. William the Third, although not professedly a votary to the turf, yet afforded it his 
 royal encouragement, not only by continuing the former crown donations, but by adding 
 also several others. Queen Ann likewise gave some royal plates, while her consort, George, 
 Prince of Denmark, proved a personal admirer and frequenter of the sport, himself keeping 
 an excellent stud, and encouraging the importation of racing stallions. The Curwen Bay 
 Barb and the Darley Arabian were introduced in this reign. 
 
 841. George the Second did little for racing, but to substitute purses of one hundred 
 guineas for the old royal plates. The turf however at this period had established itself so 
 firmly in the public opinion, that it wanted no other protection than the hold it had on the 
 people's estimation. This period is also marked by the number of foreign stallions of the 
 very best breeds which were imported. (See History of the Thorough-bred Horse, p. 258.) 
 
 842. George the Third likewise proved no turf-man ; nevertheless, on national principles, 
 he encouraged the sport, and patronised the introduction of racing stallions, which, therefore, 
 continued occasionally to be brought over, although in diminished numbers ; for the breeding 
 system in our own studs had t)y this time attained such perfection, that, had a certain 
 number of English bred racers been selected, and matched against a similar number chosen 
 from any other part of the world, there is little doubt but that our own would have proved 
 superior, as well to their own primogenitors as to all others. Eclipse {fig. 141.) was an early 
 
 turf ornament to the reign of George the Tliird, 
 being foaled in the fourth year of it ; and how 
 many minor stars graced the course during its 
 continuance, let the Racing Calendar testify. 
 The Duke of Cumberland, the king's brother, 
 also stands eminent at this period as a breeder 
 for the turf: Marsk emanated from his stud, 
 as did the more celebrated Eclipse just men- 
 tioned, who was a son of Marsk ; Herod also, 
 who, like Eclipse, was at once a most noted 
 racer, and the sire of some of the best horses of 
 that day, among which we may instance High- 
 flyer. Mr. O'Kelly, the great turf-man of 
 these times, became the fortunate possessor of 
 ^'^'•'"''' Eclipse, and the breeder of Volunteer and 
 
 Dungannon by Eclipse, who is said to have been the sire of no less than one hundred and 
 sixty winning horses. The breeding stud of O'Kelly was immense, and his knowledge of 
 turf affairs was equal, if not superior, to that of any of his contemporaries. To Earl 
 Grosvenor the turf at this period was also greatly indebted ; he bred largely, and his stock 
 was the great support of the country races. His two mares, Meteora and Violante, will be 
 long remembered. In proof, however, that racing even then was hazardous, it is said that 
 Lord Grosvenor, though supposed to have won 200,000/. on the race course, was minus at 
 last. Alas ! is he alone ? Unfortunately that honesty, which insures riches in most other 
 pursuits, is almost certain to occasion loss in racing. As a promoter of the turf, the 
 patriotic Duke of Bedford should not be passed over. His grace was in possession of 
 Grey Diomed, notorious for his running at Newmarket with Escape and Traveller. This 
 esteemed nobleman had at one time nearly thirty horses in training ; but they could not 
 save their master's cash, and he retired from the turf in disgust, a heavy loser. Racing 
 also owned the patronage of many other noble dukes, as those of Kingston, Cleveland, 
 Ancaster, Bridgewater, Grafton, Hamilton, and Northumberland. Of lords, there have 
 been and still remain many turf amateurs, among whom may be particularised Rocking- 
 ham, Bolingbroke, Chedworth, Barrymore, Ossory, Clermont, Abingdon, and Foley. The 
 names of Shafto, Meynell, Bullock, Panton, Ralph, Dutton, Smith, Barry, Wildman, and 
 " last, though not least," the Honourable Richard Vernon, will all of them long remain 
 fresh in our memories as friends and patrons of the racing of by-gone days ; neither will 
 the renown of Sir Charles Bunbery, as a staunch and judicious turf-man, be ever washed 
 away. 
 
 843. As a lover of the turf, and as a general sporting character, the late Duke of Queensberry 
 will ever stand conspicuous ; and as his apotheosis could not be in better hands than those 
 
238 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 of Nlmrod, in the Qvarterly Review, No. xcviii., we shall give it as it stands there: " The 
 
 name and exploits of the late Duke of Queensberry will never be forgotten by the sporting 
 world ; for whether we consider his judgment, his ingenuity, his invention, or his success, 
 he was one of the most distinguished characters of the English turf. His horse Dash, 
 by Florizel, bred by Mr. Vernon, beat Sir Peter Teazle over the six-mile course at 
 Newmarket for 1 ,000 guineas, having refused 500 forfeit ; also his late majesty's Don 
 Quixote, the same distance and for the same sum; and, during the year 1789, he won two 
 other thousand-guinea matches, the last against Lord Barrymore's Highlander, eight stone 
 seven pounds each, three times round ' the round course,' or very nearly twelve miles. His 
 carriage match, nineteen miles in one hour, with the same horses, and those four of the 
 highest bred ones of the day, was undoubtedly a great undertaking, nor do we believe it 
 has ever been exceeded. His singular bet of conveying a letter fifty miles within an hour, 
 was a great trait of genius in its line. The MS. being enclosed in a cricket ball, and 
 handed from one to the other of twenty-four expert cricketers, was delivered safe within the 
 time. The duke's stud was not so numerous as some of those of his contemporaries on the 
 turf, but he prided himself on the excellence of it. His principal rider was the famous 
 Dick Goodison, father of the present jockey, in whose judgment he had much reliance. 
 But, in the language of the turf, his grace was ' wide awake,' and at times would rely on 
 no one. Having, on one occasion, reason to know — the jockey, indeed, had honestly in- 
 formed him of it — that a large sum of money was offered his man if he would lose — ' Take 
 it,' said the duke, ' I will bear you harmless.' When the horse came to the post, his 
 grace coolly observed, ' This is a nice horse to ride; I think I'll ride him myself;' when, 
 throwing open his great coat, he was found to be in racing attire, and, mounting, won 
 without a struggle." 
 
 844. George, Prince of Wales, and his royal brother, Frederick, Duke of Fork, were illus- 
 trious and warm supporters of the turf. They both began their sporting career early in 
 life ; the former being only in his twenty-sixth year when he was a winner of the Derby. 
 In the next season, 1789, he purchased Traveller, by Highflyer. Traveller ran the cele- 
 brated match against the Duke of Bedford's Grey Diomed, on which vast sums depended. 
 The full brilliancy of the prince's sporting life was not of long continuance ; it was shadowed 
 by one of those events in turf speculations which are often shut up in impenetrable mystery. 
 We allude to the last race of the notorious Escape, against the no less celebrated Grey 
 Diomed, in which foul play was attributed to the prince ; but, as the accusation was never 
 satisfactorily proved, the Jockey Club was blamed for the notice they took of the matter. 
 If they were convinced that there was something actually dishonourable in the case, we really 
 think they compromised their own dignity in afterwards inviting his royal highness to appear 
 again as a member ; and we applaud his spirit in refusing the invitation. It was also greatly 
 to his credit that he did not wholly withdraw his patronage from the turf, although he 
 afterwards confined it principally to country races ; particularly to those of Brighton, 
 Lewes, and Bibury. When he mounted the throne of his ancestors he continued the same 
 line of conduct. He was a warm supporter of Ascot and Goodwood, and kept up a stud of 
 very good horses, most of which he purchased, breeding but few himself. Whiskey, Man- 
 fred, and Maria, his great favourite, were the most remarkable of those he bred. 
 
 845. The Duke of York was not more fortunate in his turf speculations than his brother ; 
 and it has been said of him, that if he had not made up some of his losses by fortunate sales 
 of his grey carriage-horses (of which he used to keep a large assortment in the highest 
 possible state of carriage discipline and dress), he would have been minus to an immense 
 amount. Racing was not his forte, neither was he suflSciently wary ; but, on the contrary, 
 too confiding and unsuspicious for a turf-man. The writer of these pages saw much of him, 
 and it has so happened that he also saw much of him in his various characters. When 
 commanding an army in the field, the writer can affirm, from personal observation, that he 
 always acted the part of a brave soldier, and his attention to the comforts of the troops 
 under his care was always exemplary. In the exercise of his high duties at the War Office 
 he certainly distanced all competitors, and he left behind him an example of attention to 
 official duties which it would be difficult to imitate, and almost impossible to excel. In more 
 domestic scenes the writer has also witnessed his general kindness and urbanity ; his gene- 
 rosity and consideration for those around him, and particularly for those of whom he has, 
 unjustly, been thought neglectful. This meed of praise is just, and therefore is his due; 
 and as it comes from one who never had occasion to solicit favour at his hands, and is now 
 totally removed from the notice of all those who may be supposed interested in his posthumous 
 fame, it may be relied on. 
 
 846. The late Earl Fitzwilliam was a distinguished supporter of the turf, particularly of 
 the northern courses of York and Doncaster. Among the number of first-rate racers which 
 he owned (too many for our limits to specify), we cannot omit the celebrated Orville. The 
 list of eminent horses reared by the Earl of Derby is also great ; but his Sir Peter Teazle, 
 for which he had refused 10,000 guineas, is alone sufficient to perpetuate his master's 
 fame ns a breeder. The present Duke of Dorset likewise joins in himself the qualities 
 
Cha»>. II. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HORSE. 239 
 
 of an admirable judge of a race-horse, with a politic method of making his engage- 
 ments. When he was Lord Sackville, he was probably the best gentleman jockey on the 
 turf, in which character he often officiated at Bibury for his late majesty George the Fourth. 
 The Duke of Grafton was also a well known patron of racing, and always possessed an 
 excellent stud, which he managed with such judgment as to be a great gainer by his engage- 
 ments, when thousands of reputed judges were losers. He^ was a winner of the Derby 
 stakes at least once, and of the Oaks six or seven times ; besides being in for very many of 
 the best pickings at Newmarket. It would appear invidious, even in this slight sketch, to 
 omit the names of the Duke of Portland, Lord Exeter, the Earls of Egremont, Burlington, 
 Jersey, Orford, Chesterfield, Sefton, and last, but not least, Earl Grosvenor. Lord 
 Egremont especially deserves mention, and also General Grosvenor. Some of these 
 although gone to their long homes, yet live in our memories and regrets. Our limits have 
 not allowed us to do more than to notice the names of some, and to trace the mere outline 
 of the characters of others, who grace the page of sporting history; but we would refer the 
 reader for further information to the masterly article in the Quarterly Review, already quoted, 
 to which it will be evident we ourselves are much indebted ; and if the eminent writer of it 
 stands accused of some few errors in his statements, how shall we hope to escape. Take it 
 for all in all, no such comprehensive account of the statistics of racing had hitherto ap- 
 peared as that to which we allude, and to which we would direct the reader's attention. 
 
 847. Of the ptiblic racing men at Newmarket, Nimrod draws the following lively picture : — 
 " Of Messrs. Crockford, Gully, Ridsdale, Sadler, the Chifneys, &c., we need not say much, 
 their deeds being almost daily before us. But, looking at the extraordinary results of these 
 men's deeds, who is there that will not admit racing to be the best trade going ? Talk of 
 studs, talk of winnings, talk of racing establishments — our Graftons, Richmonds, Portlands, 
 and Clevelands, with all their ' means and pliances to boot,' are but the beings of a sum- 
 mer's day when compared with those illustrious personages, and their various transactions 
 and doings on the turf. Here is a small retail tradesman, dealing in a very perishable 
 commodity, become our modern Croesus in a few years, and proprietor of several of the 
 finest houses in England ! Behold the champion of the boxing ring, the champion of the 
 turf, the proprietor of a noble domain, an honourable member of the Reformed Parliament, 
 all in the person of a Bristol butcher! Turn to a great proprietor of coal mines, the 
 owner of the best stud in England, one who gives 3,000 guineas for a horse, in the 
 comely form of a Yorkshire footman ! We have a quondam Oxford livery-stable keeper, 
 with a dozen or more race -horses in his stalls, and those of the very best stamp, and such as 
 few country gentlemen, or indeed any others, have a chance to contend with. By their 
 father's account of them (see Genius Genuine, by the late Sam. Chifney), the two Messrs. 
 Chifney were stable-boys to Earl Grosvenor at 8 guineas a-year and a stable-suit. 
 They are now owners of nearly the best horses, and, save Mr. Crockford's, quite the best 
 houses in their native town. There is the son of the ostler of the Black Swan, at York, 
 betting his thousands on the heath, his neckerchief secured by a diamond pin. Then, to 
 crown all, there is Squire Beardsworth, of Birmingham, with his seventeen race-horses, and 
 his crimson liveries, in the same loyal, but dirty, town, in which he once drove a hackney 
 coach. Taking for granted that all this is done honestly, why should we despair of having 
 the gratification to see the worthy little devil who trots with this sheet to Stamford-street, 
 appear some fine morning on Newmarket heath with his seventeen race-horses, his crimson 
 liveries, and his diamond pin?" (Loc. cit. p. 429.) The very names of most of these men 
 suflfice to show that racing is now altogether a speculation of loss and gain. Improvement 
 in the breed of horses is wholly lost sight of; but fortunate is he who can meet with one 
 that can run fast enough to carry away the money of his owner's antagonist, particularly 
 when his speed has remained unrevealed to all the world but such owner and his trusty trial 
 groom. Neither is amusement the object of the great majority of turf frequenters ; they go 
 to the course as merchants go to the exchange, and many of them interest themselves nc 
 more about the objects around them than the others do about the stone figures which em- 
 bellish the niches of this celebrated quadrangle. Speculation is the object of both, and the 
 transfer of pounds, shillings, and pence equally absorbs the one and the other. We shall 
 have occasion, when we treat of racing as a speculative concern, again to notice these 
 eminent turf characters, and the means by which their vast fortunes were gained. 
 
 CHAP. IL 
 
 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HORSE. 
 
 848. The early history of the norse is involved in so much obscurity as to leave us in un- 
 certainty relative to his pristine form, qualities, and first location. It is true we have some 
 accounts of congregated multitudes of horses, which have been considered as indigent, but 
 many of these we know to be descended from such as have once been domesticated ; and 
 
240 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 when we consider the surprising changes which are operated on animal bodies by the 
 agencies of temperature, food, and discipline, we are at a loss to satisfy ourselves as to the 
 true characters of the original type. 
 
 Sect. I. The History of the Horse of Early Times. 
 
 849. The horse {Equus CabaRus), although united by Linnaus with the hippopotamus in 
 the order BeUiice, and by Cuvier with the Pachydermata, yet appears to have been designed 
 by nature herself to stand pre-eminently isolated, and wholly unconnected by any of those 
 traits wliich link other groups into similitude. Nevertheless the peculiar structural 
 characters, which so clearly distinguish this genus from any other, have not prevented 
 naturalists from attempts at incongruous grouping. Thus Molina, and soine others, have 
 classed the huemul of Chili with the horse, under the name E. Bisulcus, or cloven-footed 
 horse; on which it may be remarked, that we might with equal, and even with more, 
 propriety, include in tlie same class the dziggtai or Equus Hemionus of Pallas, and even the 
 camel also. They are all ruminants, and have incisors, whereas the huemul has none. It 
 is, therefore, a matter of surprise that these well marked characters of the genus should, 
 instead of simplifying its systematic arrangement, have rather tended to confuse and mislead 
 naturalists. Baron Cuvier first adopted the classification of Storr, who formed a distinct 
 order for it, under the term Solipedes (by others Solidmigula) ; but, finally, he classed it 
 imder the Pachydermata, or thick-skinned quadrupeds. Linuceus, as already observed, had 
 united it with the hippopotamus, and Erxleben placed it between the elephant and dromedary. 
 Baron Cuvier, it is probable, was led to arrange the horse genus among the Pachydermata, 
 less on account of the thickness and tenacity of the skin, than on the slight departure from 
 a true monodactylous character, which every member of this family exhibits in having 
 vestiges of two additional toes under the skin. 
 
 850. The several members of the equine family are the horse,/?. Caballus ; the ass, E. A sinus ; 
 the quagga, E. Quagga ; the zebra, E. Zebra; the dziggtai, E. Hemionus; and the daw E. 
 Montanus. (On the dziggtai, or Tartary horse, see Mr. Swainson, in Lardner's Cyclopcedia, 
 vol. Ixxii. p. 184.) The generic characters of this group consist, first, in having the pha- 
 langeal portions, which form the toes and fingers of other quadrupeds, united into a single 
 finger and toe (with rudiments only of two additamentary ones) to each extremity, which is 
 surrounded with a firm, but elastic, nail or hoof; secondly, in the number and nature of the 
 teeth, of which there are six indented incisors or nippers, above and below ; two canine teeth, 
 tusks, or tushes, to each jaw, but common to the male only; and twelve molar or grinding 
 teeth, above and below, with indented coronary surfaces. These dental masses fill up the 
 branches or jaws, as we sliall take further occasion to notice. 
 
 851. The specific characters of the horse are such as elevate him greatly above these several 
 members of his family. His flowing mane and tail add a superior dignity to his form and 
 carriage ; while, in his size and the symmetry of his general figure, he has no competitor 
 amongst them. Job, one of the most ancient among the inspired writers, who, as being 
 supposed to have lived in those countries where the horse shone in his native beauty and 
 vigour, was especially qualified to portray his qualities in all the figurative and expressive 
 language of the east, makes this powerful appeal : — " Hast thou given the horse strength? 
 
 Hast thou clothed his neck with thunder? Canst 
 thou make him afraid as a grasshopper? The 
 glory of his nostrils is terrible. He paweth in the 
 valley, and rejoiceth in his strength. He goeth 
 on to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear 
 and is not affrighted : neither turneth he his back 
 from the sword. The quiver rattleth against him, 
 the glittering spear and the shield. He swailoweth 
 the ground with fierceness and rage : neither be- 
 lieveth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. 
 He sayeth among the trumpets, ha ! ha ! and he 
 smelleth the battle afar oiF, the thunder of the 
 captain, and the shouting." The portrait of Ju- 
 piter by Mr. Gerrard {fig. 142.) is well calculated 
 Among profane writers also, the horse has 
 always met with eulogists. Their poets have exhausted their stores in his praise, and their 
 prose writers have embellished his history with all the beauties of language. The kings and 
 princes of former times identified themselves so much with this noble animal, as to think it 
 an honour to be called 'iTTTroSaMOS, or horse-breaker. Ovid places him in elysium ; and Virgil's 
 animated descriptions of his qualities are familiar to the classic scholar. 
 
 852. The horse is considered to have been originally native to what is called the OldWorld, and 
 by the industry of man to have been planted in the New. There are, however, some who 
 consider the horse indigenous to most countries of the globe. Without stopping to examine 
 
 142 
 
 to illustrate this sublime description. 
 
Chap. II. HISTORY OF THE HORSE OF EARLY TIMES. 241 
 
 this point, we shall consider the varieties of the horse to be derived from one common stock, 
 and that the vast disproportion between their several sizes and characters is the result of 
 accidental circumstances, as geographical distribution, peculiarity of food, varieties in habits, 
 &c. Certain it is that of different species which belong to this genus, some appear to 
 be strictly aboriginal to the elevated plains of Central Asia, while others own the soutliern 
 parts of Africa as their hereditary station. 
 
 853. Whether the horse was Jirst planted in Asia or Africa, or in other words, whether it was 
 first known in Arabia or Egypt is a matter in dispute between those who favour the opinion 
 of an individual type. The author of the History of the Horse in the Farmer's Series, asserts 
 that, " From Egypt the use of the horse was propagated to other and distant lands ; and, 
 probably, the horse himself was first transmitted from Egypt to several countries. The 
 Greeks affirm tliat Neptune struck the eartli with his trident, and a horse appeared. The 
 truth probably is, that the Thessalians, the first and most expert of the Grecian horsemen, 
 and likewise the inhabitants of Argos and of Athens, were colonists from Egypt. The Bible 
 appears to decide that Arabia, by whose breed of horses those of other countries have been 
 so much improved, was not the native place of the horse. Six hundred years after the time 
 just referred to, Arabia, according to Holy Writ, had no horses, Solomon imported spices, 
 gold, and silver, from Arabia, but his horses he procured from Egypt." (2 Chron. i. 17. ; 
 ix. 14.) 
 
 854. Arabia, nevertheless, is maintained by some to have given origin to the horse, and these 
 persons assert that from thence Egypt, and other approximating countries, were supplied. A 
 very ingenious writer in The Veterinarian (Mr. Karkeek of Truro) advocates the claims 
 of Arabia to this honour ; and, in answer to the author of the Farmer's Series, replies 
 " Arabia possessed horses in great numbers at a very early period of the world, and has, we 
 consider, stronger claims to be entitled the primeval seat of those animals than any other 
 country." Mr. K. also grounds his probability of this origin from the extreme antiquity of 
 the Arabs, whom he regards as the most ancient people in the world, and at the same time 
 among the most rich and powerful of early times, notwithstanding their present debasement. 
 He further adds, — " Almost every traveller, or naturalist, who has written on the subject, 
 gives Arabia the credit of being the genuine and original country of the horse." " It is a 
 climate," says Gibbon, " the most propitious, not indeed to the size, but to the spirit and 
 swiftness of that generous animal." BufFon, D'Arvieux, and Niebuhr, coincide in this 
 opinion : the last-named author, the most judicious of any of our Syrian travellers, says, 
 " Some (animals) appear to be originally natives of the country (Arabia), for they are not 
 common through the other regions of the east ; they retain their primary instincts in higher 
 perfection, and are more eminently distinguished by strength and beauty here than else- 
 where ; such are the horse, the ass, and the camel." Mr. Pennant appears likewise of a 
 similar opinion, as we may judge by an observation in his Zoology, — "That with some authors 
 Ethiopia has the credit of having originally furnished Arabia with its fine breed of horses ; 
 but we," he says, " believe the reverse : they were introduced into that empire by the 
 Arabian princes, whose lineage to this day fills the throne." To us, notwithstanding these- 
 authorities, it appears difficult to reconcile the plenitude of horses in Arabia with the 
 scriptural account that, when Saul, who became king of Israel, b. c. 1095, made successful 
 war against this very country, his plunder consisted of camels, oxen, sheep, and asses only, 
 no mention being made of horses. 
 
 ii55. Cnvier is silent on the original planting of the horse, but Ml. Griffith, the ingenious 
 translator and commentator of his Animal Kingdom, is of opinion that the horse was 
 aboriginal in Asia, and particularly in Great Tartary, where wild horses are yet found. 
 Many other authors, however, incline to believe that the whole of these, as they now exist, 
 are derived from such as have escaped from domestication. Pennant notices vast herds 
 which are to be met with around the lake Ara, in Siberia, as well as in the Mongolian 
 deserts, and among the Fealkas, into the north-west of China. In the plains which border 
 the river Don, there are also numerous herds of horses, which live and propagate in a wild 
 state. These, however, are tolerably well known to have been originally derived from Russian 
 cavalry, which had been turned loose for want of forage at the siege of Asoph. The wild 
 horses of America are also, without doubt, descended from such as were introduced by tlie 
 Spaniards. " Vast troops," says Mr. Griffith, " of wild horses are found in the immense 
 and thinly-inhabited plains, which extend from the shores of La Plata to the country of the 
 Patagonians. Each inhabits a canton or district peculiar to itself, vv^hich it defends from 
 all foreign intrusion, as its own especial property ; nor will it ever abandon it, except 
 when compelled by hunger, or some enemy of very superior strength. Tliese wild horses 
 march in serried columns, and when disturbed by any object, they approach it within a 
 certain distance, having the strongest individuals at their head, and examine it attentively, 
 describing one or many circles around it. If it does not appear dangerous, they approacli 
 with precaution; but if the chief recognise any danger, and give an example of flight, they 
 are instantly followed by the entire troop. "The instinct," says Mr. Griffith, '> which in- 
 duces horses thus to congregate, renders it very dangerous for travellers to fall in with tJiese 
 
 R 
 
242 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 wild troops ; for it exposes them to the liability of losing their own horses for ever. The 
 moment these hordes perceive any domestic horses, they call to them with the utmost 
 eagerness, approaching as near them as prudence will permit. If the others are not guarded 
 with the utmost care, they will take to their heels, and it is utterly vain to attempt to 
 catch them again. A curious fact, if true, is, that these wild horses can be tamed and 
 brought back to a domestic state with great facility, even though they are adult when 
 caught. The South Americans are extremely dexterous in taking them with long cords, 
 or, as they are called, lassos, which they throw with wonderful address and precision, and 
 thus entwine in a noose the animals which they are desirous of possessing. Those of the 
 wild studs are watched by men in the districts they inhabit, appointed for this express 
 purpose, and who have no other occupation. Tliey are mounted on some of those horses 
 which have been already tamed, and they reconduct the troop to the lands of the pro- 
 prietor whenever they happen to wander. These men are also employed to catch them 
 when there is a necessity. They mount on horseback ; summon the troop to a quarter from 
 which it cannot escape ; mingle among them, provided with the instrument above men- 
 tioned ; they fling it on the neck of the animal, which, finding itself caught, fastens the 
 knot still tighter by its endeavours to break loose. He falls at last, when respiration fails : 
 the men throw themselves upon him, bind him, and put a strong halter round his neck." 
 (Animal Kingdom, vol. iii. p. 441.) 
 
 856. The size and figure of the wild horse, wherever he is now found, are not those of the 
 cultivated races of our own times ; neither are they altogether those which their primo- 
 genitors may be supposed to have presented. After the horse escapes from the culture of 
 man, he lessens in size in each succeeding generation ; he also loses the elegance, lightness, 
 and grace, which had before characterised him. This result of returning to a wild state 
 being well established, would lead to a conclusion that the original type was of a medium 
 size, with a coarser head, and with limbs somewhat stouter than are seen in the domestic 
 breeds. The mane, tail, and coat, were undoubtedly long, as guards to the person. Such 
 form would however vary according to the locality it occupied, and thus the indigenous 
 horse of every country presents some specialty of conformation." Make Brun is however 
 of opinion, that there were on the Old Continent at least three original races of horses. 
 The first he supposes to have come from Great Bucharia, Persia, or Asia Minor ; the 
 second, the Mongolian or Scythian breed, distinguished, as he says, by their dwarfish size, 
 appears to have originated in the steppes of Kirguises ; the third is the Arabian courser. 
 The varieties exhibited in these different kinds are attributable to climate alone. It seems 
 almost certain that there are no wild horses in Arabia ; and Mr. Bruce says he never heard 
 any person of veracity assert they had seen them." (Brown, on Horses, p. 37.) 
 
 857. The early accou7its of the horse are so obscured by poetic fiction, that we can pretend 
 to little certainty in our details previous to the advanced period of the Grecian history. 
 Some prior facts, however, appear to be clearly established ; such as, that the Egyptians 
 were very early in possession of the horse, and that, at a remote period even, his close 
 domestication and culture had advanced greatly. We have every reason to believe also, 
 that when the Egyptians invaded Greece, by making Thessaly the principal scene of their 
 conquest, they planted this animal in a situation so favourable to his future improvement, 
 that the Thessalians became celebrated as equestrians, as well as for the excellence of their 
 breed of horses. That disputed character, Ericthonius, by some esteemed a king, and by 
 others a celebrated horse-breaker, appears to have been a Thessalian, to whom it was 
 fashionable, in the epic poems of those times, to attribute the first adaptation of the horse to 
 charioteering. Thus Virgil, as translated by Drj'den, is made to say, — 
 
 " Bold Ericthonius was the first who join'd 
 Four horses for the rapid race design'd, 
 And o'er the dusty wheels presiding sat," &c. &c. 
 
 Mr. Bracy Clark, who is well known to have spent much of his time in literary research, 
 thus remarks on this questionable character : — " Those have erred widely who have derived 
 this name from the Greek language, since the Egyptian appears to be the natural clue to 
 it. Erictho, the ancient Egyptian word, of which the Greeks made Erictheus and Eric- 
 thonius, as of Apollo they made ApoUonius, is composed of two parts, eri, facere, vel rei 
 alicujus auctorem esse, and chto or ichto, eguus, the horse, and hence Erictho, autor equitatus 
 et eqitorxim, the occupation constantly ascribed to Ericthonius, as in the preceding lines of 
 Virgil. Aristides and others confirm this by observing, that he first tamed the horse, and 
 then applied him to the chariot. It was on this account that he was placed among the 
 :;onstellations .under the name of Auriga, Agitator, or Heniochus, the driver or charioteer. 
 
 858. CAf'ron, poetically surnamed Centaur, or half man and half horse, because his medical skill was equally 
 directed to human and brute medicine, was, it is conjectured, a Thessalian. iEsculapius, by whom the prac- 
 tice of human medicine is especially considered to have been first based on solid principles, was his pupil, as 
 was likewise Podalirius and Machaon. The inhabitants of Thessaly appear to have devoted themselves so 
 assiduously to the care and culture of the horse, that they came, by *ay of distinction, to be called Centaurs. 
 Thus, Sir Isaac Newton writes, — " The war between the Lapithas and the people of Thessaly, called Centaurs . " 
 
Chap. II. THE BARBS OF AFRICA. 243 
 
 859. Infollowine the horseinto Greece, his history paces on more certain ground? ; for Xenophon, at once 
 a warrior and philosopher of great renown, has deigned to enter on the sulyect. To him we owe the best 
 treatise on the management of that animal which ancient times produced. By this we learn that his culture 
 and treatment were rapidly progressing ; indeed, many of the remarks made, and the rules then laid down, 
 would not disgrace the writings of more modern times. He also left a Treatise on Dogs and Hunting, which 
 was long the vademecum of the sportsman of those days. 
 
 860. The decline of the Grecian empire gave to Rome, for a long succeeding period, the 
 future culture of this animal, and the fame of his glory. The Romans improved on all the 
 equestrian arts of the Grecians, and extended, by their writings, these improvements to 
 other countries. Numerous works of this nature are known to have been so dispersed ; 
 some of which have outlived the ravages of the dark ages and the destruction of the 
 Alexandrian fire. The most eminent Roman authors on rustic affairs invariably introduced 
 incidental notices regarding the diseases of the horse, and the remedies to be applied. Such 
 are seen in the works of Marcus Fortius Cato and M. Terentius Varro. The veterinary 
 works of Cornelius Celsus, we are informed, were very valuable ; but they appear most of 
 them to have been lost : those of Columella consisted of twelve small books, six of which 
 treat on domestic animals : Palladius is another Roman rustic writer who notices the 
 treatment of the horse, both medical and non-medical. In the fourth century, Vegetius 
 flourished, whose work being wholly confined to veterinary subjects, renders it of paramount 
 interest and importance. This celebrated author has pursued a very excellent method of 
 avoiding the omission of any disease then known, by commencing his medical detail at the 
 head, and proceeding regularly to the feet. 
 
 861. " Vegetius," says Mr. Bracy Clarke, " divides the horses of Rome into three classes: for war, the 
 circus, and the saddle. For war, ' he observes, " the Huns, Turingian, Burgundian, and Frigiscian horses 
 excel ; next, the Epirotic, Samarican, and Dalmatian : for chariots, the Cappadocian. In the circus, the 
 Spanish horse excels all others, and also the Sicilian, although the African horses of Spanish blood are the 
 swiftest of any. For the saddle, above all, the Persian horses, being the easiest in carriage, and moft soft 
 in their step ; afterwards come the Armenian and Sappharenean ; nor should the Epirotian or Sicilian hones 
 be despised, though not equal to them In their deportment, manner, and form." (P. 27.) Virgil, who 
 flourished during the usurpation of Julius Csesar, although the most celebrated writer of his day on rural 
 affairs, confines his observations on the horse principally to his agricultural usee. 
 
 Sect. 1 1. The Modern History of the Horse. 
 
 862. There are few parts of the world that do not now possess horses, except such as are 
 beyond the limits of his physical powers of maintaining life. We propose to offer an outline 
 of the principal varieties, as they exist in the four quarters of the globe, commencing with 
 Africa, without any intention of mooting the question of the immediate quarter which gave 
 birth to the original, but because it first introduces to our notice that breed to which we 
 owe our earliest, if not our most important, improvements in what may be called blood- 
 breeding. 
 
 Sect. III. The Horses of Africa. 
 
 863. The varieties of the horse which occupy this quarter of the globe are, without doubt, 
 numerous, and exhibit distinctive characters inform, size, and qualities, as will be glanced at 
 in our detail. We shall commence with that variety which derives its name from Barbary, 
 a breed to which we owe much, 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Barbs of Africa. 
 
 864. The barb, one of the most celebrated of the African racers, is to be met with throughout 
 Barbary, Morocco, Fez, Tripoli, and Bornou. It seldom exceeds fourteen hands and a half 
 in height ; the countenance is usually indicative of its spirit, and the facial line, in direct con- 
 tradiction to that of the Arabian, is often slightly rounded ; the eyes are prominent; the ears, 
 though frequently small and pointed, are occasionally rather long and drooping ; the neck is 
 of sufficient length ; the crest is generally fine and not overladen with mane ; the shoulders 
 are flat and oblique ; the withers prominent, and the chest almost invariably deep ; the 
 back is usually straight, the carcass moderately rounded only, the croup long, and the tail 
 placed rather high ; the arms and thighs being commonly muscular and strongly marked ; the 
 knee and hock are broad and low placed, the back sinews singularly distinct and well 
 marked from the knee downwards ; the pasterns rather long, and the feet firm, and but 
 moderately open. 
 
 865. The barb requires more excitement to call out his powers than the Arabian, but when 
 sufficiently stimulated, his qualities of speed and endurance render him a powerful anta- 
 gonist, while the superior strength of his fore-hand enables him to carry the greater weight 
 of the two. The horses of Bornou, we are informed by Mr. Tully, are also excellent, and 
 unite all the valuable properties of the barb and Arabian. Those of Morocco are likewise 
 good ; but those of the southern and western parts of Africa are of an inferior kind, being 
 small, weak, and ill-shaped. 
 
 H 2 
 
244 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part IIT. 
 
 OODOLPUIN BABB. 
 
 866. The Godolphin Barb, which was imported from France about five and twentv years 
 after the Darley Arabian, was one of those most worthy of note. He was of great size as a 
 
 barb, being near, if not quite, fifteen hands high, 
 with corresponding strengtli and great symmetry 
 of shape, with the exception of his crest, which 
 rose to a degree of monstrosity (Jig. 143.). This 
 horse was long considered as an Arabian, and to 
 this day is so called ; but, independently of his 
 figure, which bears the barb stamp, it is con- 
 sidered certain that he was imported into France 
 direct from Barbary. It is also related of him, 
 although we cannot credit the account, so little 
 was he valued in France, that he was there actually 
 employed in the drudgery of drawing a cart in the 
 streets of Paris. Be that as it may, it is certain 
 he was brought into England by Mr. Coke, who 
 gave him to Mr. Williams, proprietor of the St. James's Coffee-house, who afterwards pre- 
 sented him to the Earl of Godolphin. In 1731 he was teaser to Hobgoblin, but that horse 
 refusing to cover Roxana, she was put to the Godolphin Barb, and produced Lath, one of 
 the best racers of his day, and considered by the judges of that time to be superior to any 
 that had appeared at Newmarket for many years previous, Childers only excepted. It is 
 also a remarkable fact, that there is at this period hardly one first-rate horse on the turf 
 which has not a cross of the Godolphin blood in him. There is an original portrait of this 
 remarkable horse by Seymour, in the collection of the Marquis of Cholmondeley, at Houghton 
 Hall, Norfolk, and another picture of him and his favourite cat in the library of Gog- Magog, 
 in Cambridge, where he died in December 1753, aged twenty-nine, the property of Lord 
 Godolphin. It appears that the enormous crest which the figure displays was correctly 
 portrayed by Stubbs ; and further, that the same peculiarity has been seen in some others 
 of this most noble breed of Barbary. The Duke of Portland is said to have been once in 
 possession of a horse with a crest equally elevated. It is worthy of note, likewise, that 
 between him and the cat seen in his portrait there existed a warm attachment for many 
 years, which on the part of poor puss must have been most ardent, for after the death of the 
 barb, she was never herself again, but pined away, and evidently died of grief for his loss. 
 Hear this ye stable-men, and never more employ your terriers in tearing out the vitals of an 
 animal that can be thus faithful and devoted ! The Godolphin Barb appears to have rivaUed 
 the Darley Arabian in the importance of his get. He was the sire of Lath, Cade, Babraham, 
 Regulus, Bajazet, Tarquin, Dormouse, Sultan, Blank, Dismal, and many other horses of 
 racing note ; and without doubt the English blood-breeds were more indebted to the Darley 
 Arabian and the Godolphin Barb, than to all the other eastern horses which had previously 
 entered the country. 
 
 867. Among others oarbs of some notoriety, introduced in the eighteenth century, we may 
 mention the Thoulouse, the Curwen Bay, Old Greyhound, St. Victor's, Tarran's Black, 
 Hutton's Bay, Cole's Bay, and Compton's Barb. The Moors are violent but not systematic 
 trainers of their horses, appearing to be totally unacquainted with lunging in the ring, or 
 even the restraint of the cavesson : on the contrary, they are tamed by subjecting them to 
 excessive fatigue, by long journeys over mountainous countries. They are however in the 
 end well disciplined, apt in battle, and they also make showy riding-horses for the Moorish 
 gentry. 
 
 868. The Nubian and the Dongola breeds are of a very large size, particularly the latter. 
 Bosnian affirms that they are likewise symmetrical in shape, and perfect in their action. 
 They occasionally fetch monstrous prices ; one was sold at Grand Cairo for a sum equal to 
 1000/. The present race of Egyptian horses are very inferior to those of either Barbary 
 or Arabia ; and it is even said that the great men of Egypt, instead of making use of their 
 own breeds, supply themselves from those countries. 
 
 Sect. IV. The Horses of Asia. 
 
 869. The horses of this quarter of the globe vary much from the extent and diversity which 
 mark its vast boundaries, presenting as they do the extremes of heat and cold, and of 
 sterility and fertility. Yielding to these variable agencies, the Asiatic horses of difl^erent 
 localities of necessity differ much in size, form, and qualities ; nevertheless, it is to this 
 quarter that we owe the progressive improvement of our own breeds to their present state 
 of unrivalled excellence. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The Arabian, 
 
 870. T7te Arabian is the most celebrated of the Asiatic horses, both for figure and action. 
 He diflfers from the barb principally in greater lightness of frame, and is thereby fitted for 
 more rapid progression ; and if he be somewhat less bony and muscular, he appears to make 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 THE ARABIAN. 
 
 245 
 
 BUONAPARTE 
 
 up the deficiency by an inciease of fire and spirit. It is however to the union of these 
 qualities, by ingrafting the Arab on the barb stock, that we owe that decided superiority 
 over all the horses of the world, which characterises what is known as the Eiiglish thorough- 
 bred horse. The head of the Arabian is even more expressive, and somewhat squarer than 
 that of the barb ; his facial line is often somewhat concave instead of convex, as we have 
 already observed in many barbs ; his skin is also finer, his withers are equally high, and 
 his shoulders are as oblique, but they are thin in a majority of instances, and less muscular 
 than those of most barbs. His chest is deep but flat, and his carcass is apt to be somewhat 
 small. The Arabian's croup, however, is almost invariably long and fine ; and the setting 
 of his tail nearly on the line of the back. It must at the same time be taken into the ac- 
 count, that no general description of form wil. tally with every Arab that we meet with, 
 however well authenticated his Arabian origin may be ; for although the majority will 
 present some characters in common, yet sufficient variations will occur in the soil and 
 nature of different parts of this extensive country, to diversify the external frame of its 
 horses. The more arid soils will tend to contract the bulk, while the purity of the air, and 
 the little resistance offered to quick progression, will give spirit to the mind of the animal, 
 
 144 vigour and elasticity to his frame, and singular 
 firmness to his feet. Of this kind was the 
 1 ," celebrated white Arabian stallion, of which Buo- 
 
 naparte was so fond, that it was usually kept in 
 the Jardin des Plantes, on which spot the author 
 took the portrait represented by Jig. 144. This 
 horse, it is evident, was small ; but it is other- 
 wise with such as are bred where vegetation is 
 more luxuriant and abundant from prevailing 
 moisture. These will expand in bulk, and be- 
 come more rotund, but will probably move with 
 diminished rapidity. Notwithstanding what they 
 lose in actual fleetness, they may gain in grandeur 
 of appearance, and capability of bearing weight. It was thus with the Wellesley Arabian, 
 one of the most majestic specimens of oriental breed that was ever imported ; and if, in 
 reality, he were a true Arabian, of which there is some doubt, his specialty of appearance, 
 and particularly his expanded hoofs, could only be attributed to a particular locality of birth- 
 place, and most probably a moist one. Experience teaches us, that spots which are only a 
 moderate distance from each other may present very different quantities and qualities of 
 herbage, and may also vary much in aridity and moisture, consequently, are likely to pro- 
 duce breeds very dissimilar. The Yorkshire wolds and the Lincolnshire fens are not 
 widely separated, yet the indigenous horse of the one differs much from that of the other. 
 
 871. The native Arabian horses are divided, as we are told, into two distinct breeds, the 
 Kadischi, or mixed, or unknown breed, and the Kochlani, Kohejle, or Kailhan, or pure 
 unmixed breed ; by which is understood horses whose pedigrees are known, as they report, 
 for two thousand years ; and which race, the Arabs aver, are traceable in a direct line to 
 the vast studs of King Solomon, " Individuals of this breed," Mr. Griffith observes, "have 
 been sold at such enormous prices as, without authentication, would appear almost incred- 
 ible. The Arabs boast that these horses are capable of performing the most wonder- 
 ful journeys, of sustaining the greatest fatigues, and passing entire days without nutriment ; 
 and of their impetuosity in attacking the enemy, and their fidelity and attachment to their 
 masters, many marvellous tales are related." However, it must be taken into the account, 
 that the extravagances of the Arabians on the subject of their horses know no bounds ; 
 and travellers have perpetuated so many of these equine wonders, that we are at a loss to 
 distinguish between truth and fable. Thus, M. Rosetti says, the Arabians have five dis- 
 tinct breeds ; and that some of these horses are so sensible as never to suffer themselves to 
 be delivered up to a purchaser until the ceremony has been completed by the seller, of 
 having received a little salt and a morsel of bread ! We presume this breed must be some- 
 what like that sold weekly at Smithfield, where it is customary and almost imperative, to 
 insure " good luck," that the seller should treat the buyer with something more potent and 
 palatable than salt. We have heard of two of these chapmen, who invoked good luck by 
 such potent libations to the jolly god, that they at length quarrelled on the subject of their 
 several identities ; the original seller fancying himself the buyer, and the real purchaser as 
 stoutly maintaining that he was the seller. Some humane friend to the parties (it seems 
 Smithfield abounds with such), by walking off with both the horse and the purchase- 
 money, ended the dispute, which convinces us that their Bacchanalian patron must have 
 been offended either by the scantiness or the ill use of their offerings. The most inferior 
 horses of Arabia are known by the conventional term of Attechi, as owning no distinct 
 pedigree whatever ; but, on the contrary, as being the intermixtures of all the inferior 
 varieties. A writer who appears to have some knowledge of the matter considers, that 
 among the shades of difference which will exist even among the best breeds of Arabia, the 
 
 R 3 
 
245 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 Montiflc is the most symmetric in its proportions, tiie Nedgedde is tiie largest, and the 
 true Bedouin the most powerful. 
 
 872. The Kochlani are principal/!/ reared hy the Bedouin Arabs, who devote almost their whole attention 
 to the development and preservation of the qualities required to assist them in their wandering predatory 
 life. Doomed to rove over a sterile country by necessity, as well as by habit ; living by levying contribu- 
 tions on travellers, it becomes imperative on them that they breed, train, and habituate their horses to 
 such a rate of speed as shall enable them either to overtake others, or to escape themselves from pursuit. 
 In the vast tracts they traverse, it is absolutely necessary that their horses should be capable of enduring the 
 longest marches with little, and often entirely without, food ; and when we consider how soon, and how 
 sensibly, our horses show the effects of privation, we cannot but admire the extent to which the Arabs have 
 carried the physical powers, as well as the education, of their horses. 
 
 873. "/« the breeding of the Kochlani horses" Mr. Griffith observes, "The Arabs use the utmost precaution 
 to avoid being deceived on the point of genealogy. The mares are covered in the presence of a witness, who 
 remains near them twenty days, to make sure that they are not dishonoured by any vulgar stallion. The 
 «ame witness must also be present at the accouchement ; and a certificate of the legitimate birth of the colt is 
 made out within the seven first days subsequent to that event. Whenever all the prescribed formalities have 
 not been rigorously performed, the colt is considered to be Kadischi ; and whatever advantages he may pos- 
 sess, his owner is a serious loser in consequence of the non-authentication of his birth. These precautions 
 prove how amazingly jealous the Arabs are of preserving their better race of horses in the most untainted 
 purity of descent." Stallions of the Kochlani breed may be obtained, though it must be at very high prices. 
 Mares of this breed, on the contrary, can only be procured by fraud, excessive bribery, or some extraordinary 
 chance. It is to the mare that the transmission of the purity of the race is consigned ; and it is from her that 
 the pedigree of the progeny is traced. Should a mare, by accident or design, breed by a Kadischi stallion, the 
 colt ranks only as a Kadischi : if, on the contrary, a Kadischi horse should cover a Kochlani mare, the pro- 
 duce bears the rank of the mother. This opinion of the superior power of the mare, in stamping the form 
 and qualities of the produce in this self-taught people, might with propriety be attended to and observed in 
 our breeding establishments. It must be remembered that the whole powers of this rude people being 
 directed to one object, enables them to mark with precision the results of the various operations connected 
 with the improvements of their horses with an accuracy that can hardly be expected of us, whose observa- 
 tions are liable to be distracted by so many other circumstances ; and most certain it is that we must look 
 well to the sire also. 
 
 874. The docility and good temper of the Arabian is much insisted on by many writers, 
 and the account rendered by the popular Treatise on the Horse, in the Library of Useful 
 Knowledge, will tend to confirm such a character in the opinion of the public. Major 
 Denham's account of one, whose loss he mourns with unfeigned regret, tends likewise to 
 this conclusion. " There are," observes the major, " a few situations in a man's life in which 
 losses of this nature are felt most keenly, and this was one of them. It was not grief, but 
 it was something very nearly approaching it ; it was several days before I could get over 
 the loss. Let it, however, be remembered, that the poor animal had been my support and 
 comfort, — nay, I may say, companion — through many a dreary day and night ; had endured 
 both hunger and thirst in my service ; and was so docile that he would stand still for hours 
 in the desert vv'hile I slept between his legs, his body affording me the only shelter that could 
 be obtained from the powerful influence of the noon-day sun ; he was yet the fleetest of 
 the fleet, and ever foremost in the chase." Bishop Heber also, under the same impression, 
 in his Indian Tour says, " My morning rides are very pleasant. My horse is a nice, quiet, 
 good-tempered little Arab, who is so fearless, that he goes without starting close to an 
 elephant ; and so gentle and docile, that he eats bread out of my hand, and has almost as 
 much attachment and coaxing ways as a dog. This seems the general character of the 
 Arab horses, to judge from what I have seen in this country. It is not the fiery dashing 
 animal I had supposed, but with more rationality about him, and more apparent confidence 
 in his rider, than the majority of English horses." We have no inclination to dispute these 
 
 facts. Some mild and gentle Arabian horses, 
 without doubt, are to be found. With the mares 
 tractability may be more general, from the close- 
 ness of their domestication ; and it is from them 
 probably that this general docility and tracta- 
 bility of the Arabian character is derived ; for we 
 think it cannot be denied, that the majority of 
 Arabian stallions brought to this country have 
 been fiery and impatient; some of them have 
 proved extremely vicious. Indeed, we are assured 
 from the most authentic information, that the 
 Arabian horses imported into India are usually 
 vicious. The Chillaby Arab, the property of 
 Mr. Jennings, imported into England, was pecu- 
 liarly so ; which probably occasioned his passing 
 ARABIAN MARE. {^^q thc hauds of Hughcs, the riding-master ; 
 
 whose discipline, however, so far conquered his savage nature, that he was afterwards 
 exliibited at the Circus in the equestrian spectacles of that theatre. Our illustration of the 
 Arabian mare {fig. 145. ) is a portrait of the beautiful white one presented to his late majesty, 
 William IV., bv "the Imaum of Muscat. _ . i , . , ,. 
 
 875. The best horses met with in India are most of them, it is said, derived direct from 
 Persia thou<Th of Arabian origin. It is remarkable that these also are in most cases vicious 
 and intractable, except to their known attendants, to whom, notwithstanding, they yield an 
 
 145 
 
Chap. II. , THE ARABIAN. 247 
 
 obedience, the very reverse of the savage nature they display to others. A general officer 
 of the Royal Artillery related to us an anecdote of an Arabian, for which he had given a 
 very large sum during his military service in India. This horse was always forced to be 
 held by two coolies for his master to mount him ; and it was always necessary also that 
 the coolie, to which the horse was most attached, should be present at his dismounting, to 
 prevent his being attacked by the horse. One day, the general having prolonged his ride 
 beyond his accustomed hour, on his arrival at home thoughtlessly dismounted, and ran up 
 stairs to the drawing-room, without waiting for the coolie. The consequence was, that he 
 had not entered the room many moments before the horse made his appearance, but 
 evidently without any vicious intent, for he immediately on seeing his master knuckered 
 with pleasure. Of course, with a horse of such value, it was a subject of consideration how 
 he was to be got down again. However, when the coolie arrived, he appeared to make 
 light of the matter, and, taking the horse by his bridle, with little trouble and no ill 
 consequence, safely led him down the stairs ; and from that time, by some strange caprice, 
 the animal showed as much personal attachment to his master as to the favourite coolie. 
 
 876. The treatment which the Arabian horses receive presents a singular mixture of kind- 
 ness and barbarity. " Having no other dwelling but a tent," says Bewick, " the Arabian 
 and his horse live upon the most equal terms. His wife and family, his mare and her foal, 
 generally lie indiscriminately together ; whilst the little children frequently climb without 
 fear upon the body of the inoffensive animal, which permits them to play with and caress it 
 without injury. The Arabs, it is said, never ill-treat their horses; they, on the contrary, 
 speak to, and seem to hold friendly intercourse with them ; they hardly ever whip them, and 
 seldom, but in cases of necessity, make use of the spur. Listen, our countrymen, and do 
 ye likewise ! The agility of these horses in leaping is said to be wonderful, and if the rider 
 happen to fall, they are so tractable as to stop instantly in the midst of the most rapid 
 career." The inconsistency of this attachment is, however, exemplified in other parts of 
 the conduct of their masters towards them, which appears to us cruel in the extreme, 
 although without doubt thought to be essential to their education. " The severest treat- 
 ment which the English race-horse endures, is gentleness compared with the trial of the 
 young Arabian. Probably the filly has never before been mounted ; she is led out ; her 
 owner springs on her back, and, as it is said, goads her over the sand and rocks of the desert, 
 at full speed, for fifty or sixty miles, without one moment's respite. She is then forced, 
 steaming and panting, into water deep enough for her to swim. If, immediately after this, 
 she will eat as if nothing had occurred, lier character is established, and she is acknowledged 
 to be a genuine descendant of the Kochlani breed." {Library of Useful Knowledge, art. 
 Horse.) We must remember, however, that most of these extraordinary accounts arc 
 furnished by Arabs themselves. 
 
 877. The mounting of the Arabian, we are informed by Captain Lyon, takes place at a year old ; the 
 owners never castrate their horses : they esteem a large belly as a mark of great beauty ; but they object to 
 chcsnut horses, because they have soil, tender feet. Captain Lyon further observes, that the credulity 
 and superstition of these people force them to reject white-legged horses, however well bred and well shaped, 
 if the white markings follow a particular distribution, as being ill-omened: on the contrary, white legs, with 
 a different distribution of the markings, are sought for, as carrying about them omens of good fortune. 
 
 878. Of our obHgutions to the Arabian for the improvement of the British breed of horses, there can be no 
 doubt ; but it must at the same time be acknowledged, that not only are some Arabians defective in speed, 
 but that the progeny direct from the Arabian stock does not always answer the expectations raised of it. 
 On the contrary, many experienced breeders maintain, that the immediate produce of an Arab horse and an 
 English mare is seldom of a "high form." It must also be taken into the consideration, as before observed, 
 that in a country which is upwards of eighteen hundred miles in length, there must be such variations of 
 climate and soil as to influence the breeds very materially ; and that such is the case, we are assured by all 
 travellers. In the district which surrounds Mocha, the Arab horse is thick and almost punchy ; and con- 
 sequently, from such a source, but little improvement to our racing stock could be expected. We are like- 
 wise too often left at the mercy of an interested merchant in our purchases of Arabians, and the original 
 buyers are themselves also liable to be the victims of fraud, by the production of forged attestations of qualities 
 and performances, and fictitious pedigrees. It is more than probable that it is to some of these sources of 
 error, that we are to attribute the ill fame which the Arabian blood fell into from the failure in the racing 
 qualities of the stock got by Markham's unfortunate purchase. We are warranted in this conclusion by the 
 fact, that subsequent importations, and a more general and continued trial of this blood, has fully established 
 its pre-eminence, as well as the principal share that it has had in the production of a breed unrivalled 
 throughout the world. 
 
 879. Of the celebrated Arabians which have been introduced into this country, our limits 
 will allow us to do little more than notice some of their names. We have already alluded 
 to that introduced into Scotland by King Alexander, which is supposed to have been the 
 first that entered Britain, as that purchased by Markham, in the reign of James the First, is 
 considered the first which had appeared in England. We are inclined on this subject to 
 pay some attention to a remark made in the Turf Expositor, which runs thus: — " As to 
 the wonder expressed, that Arabian horses should not have been brought earlier into 
 England, it is merely perhaps that the name was omitted, as Arabs were generally sold in 
 those markets of the Levant where horses were purchased for Europe ; and there can be 
 but little doubt, that the Arabian breed was dispersed throughout Europe centuries previous 
 to the reign of James." The Darley Arabian, we believe, followed Markham's; and for- 
 tunately his progeny so redeemed the credit of this blood, that Arabian horses were afler- 
 
 R 4 
 
248 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 wards zealously sought for. Tliis celebrated horse was the sire of Almanza, Brisk, Aleppo, 
 and others; but, above all, he was the sire of Childers, whose descendants fully maintained 
 the credit of the stock. The Wellesley Arabian, however, if really of Arab origin, must 
 have been native to some of the moister localities, where an excess of herbage existed. 
 His figure, as may be seen by the portraits extant, was more bulky, and his hoofs were 
 also more expanded than those of the genuine Arabian usually are. Neither were his own 
 performances, nor the performances of his produce, such as to warrant the supposition, that 
 he was an Arabian of the desert. Nevertheless, had he been stinted to strong bony mares, 
 we should probably have obtained a race of the most magnificent chargers and blood carriage 
 horses ever seen. The Alcock Arabian succeeded him, and, besides producing other good 
 stock, he was the sire of Crab, the best horse of his day. We have also to notice Honey- 
 wood's Arabian, the CuUen, the Damascus, the Oglethorp, Lonsdale Bay, Wilson's 
 Chesnut, the celebrated Newcomb Bay, Mountain Arabian, the Coombe, Bethell's, the 
 Northumberland, Bell's, and the Brickfoot Arabian, as being all of them getters of stock 
 which have signalised themselves. Notwithstanding the excellence of our own breeds, native 
 Arabian horses are even yet occasionally imported and used as covering stallions ; and there 
 is also some reason to hope for a continuance of the custom ; for, by so doing, we shall defeat 
 the deteriorating agencies of our climate, if such really exist, in the compounded produce. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Horses of Persia. 
 
 880. These horses have been long celebrated for their excellence, and to the mixture of them 
 with our own, about the reign of Elizabeth, we are indebted for some of the earliest im- 
 provements of our breeds. Viewed as an object of early cultivation, the Persian horse is 
 entitled to our particular attention, inasmuch as the most ancient records are full of his 
 praise, and the histories of his country teem with accounts of the importance in which he 
 was held both abroad and at home. Alexander the Great received a Persian horse as a 
 present of the highest value; and the sacrifice of one of these horses to the Parthian gods 
 was supposed more likely to insure their favour, and avert their anger, than any other 
 offering. Sir Robert Ker Porter thus describes the horses of this country at the present 
 day, and the sporting uses made of them : — " The Persian horses never exceed fourteen 
 or fifteen and a half hands high, yet certainly, on the wliole, are taller than the Arabs. 
 Those of the desert and country about Hillah run very small, but are full of bone and of 
 good speed." On the occasion of a royal race he tells us, " The rival horses were divided 
 into three sets, in order to lengthen the amusement. They had been in training for several 
 weeks, going over the ground very often during that time ; and when I did see them, I 
 found so much pains had been taken to sweat and reduce their weight, that their bones were 
 nearly cutting the skin. The distance luarked for the race was a stretch of four and twenty 
 miles, and that his majesty might not have to wait when he had reached the field, the horses 
 had set forward long before, by three divisions, from the starting point (a short interval of 
 time passing between each set), so that they might begin to come in a few minutes after the 
 king had taken his seat. The different divisions arrived in regular order at the goal, but 
 all so fatigued and exhausted, that their former boasted fleetness hardly exceeded a moderate 
 canter when they passed before the royal eyes." 
 
 881. TheToorkoman or Khorasan breed of horses, obtained from South Tartary, are also in 
 very high estimation, as well among the Persians as neighbouring nations. According to 
 Captain Eraser's account, however, though large, they are not so well shaped as their repu- 
 tation would indicate. In his Journey to Khorasan he describes them as " Having bodies long 
 in proportion to their bulk ; they are not well ribbed" up ; they are also long on the legs, 
 deficient in muscle, falling off below the knee ; narrow chested ; long necked ; head large, 
 uncouth, and seldom well put on. Such was the impression I received from the first sight 
 of them, and it was not for some time that their superior valuable qualities were apparent 
 to me." 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Tartar and Calmuck Horses. 
 
 882. " The horses of Central Asia, and some part of European Russia, are little removed from a wild state : 
 they are small and unsightly, but are capable of supporting the longest journey, and most rapid pace, on the 
 scantiest fare. The foals, from the earliest period, are exposed to the inclemency of the weather, have little 
 to eat, and follow their dams in the longest excursions, and therefore soon acquire a very great power of 
 sustaining fatigue ; indeed, all those met with must be hardy for another reason : the Tartars live much on 
 the flesh of horses ; and, consequently, those animals that are unable to support the labour of their frequent 
 rapid emigrations are soon destroyed, and only the more vigorous preserved. The horses which range at 
 large over the plains, are divided into herds ; at the head of each herd are placed two or more stflllions, who 
 carefully prevent them from intermingling with each other ; and it is rarely that a foal is lost On the ap- 
 proach of a strange herd, the stallions drive their own into a close body, place themselves in front, and, if 
 necessary, attack and drive off the others. As the stallion-foals grow up, they are driven away from the herd, 
 and are seen striiggiing about at a distance, until they are strong enough to form herds of wild mares for 
 themselves." (Library of Useful Knovlcdge, art. House.) 
 
 SS.'J. The Turkish horse is without doubt descended from the Arabian, but what intermixtures it may have 
 received are not known to us. It is said to be longer in the body, and more elevated in its hind quarters, than 
 the Arabian. Mr. Evelyn's description would however present this breed as faultless ; and certain it is, that 
 our own horses were greatly improved during the seventeenth and eighteenth ccuturies by an inter-breeding 
 with them. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 THE HORSES OF INDIA. 
 
 249 
 
 884. The Bycrly Turk was the sire of many excellent runners of early racing days. The Darcey Yellow 
 Turk, and the Uarcey White Turk, produced also good stock. The Lister Turk, which was introduced 
 auring the reign of the second James, proved an excellent stallion, and horses of lus get were deservedly 
 ill repute. The Helnisley, the Belgrade, the Selaby, the Strickland, Place's White, and the Holderness, 
 are among the number of Turks to which we have obligations for the improvement of our native breed of 
 horses. 
 
 885. The present fashion of decrying the Arabian stock. — Is it founded on fact or prejudice ? 
 We apprehend that the wonderful improvements of our own breed has had more to do with 
 it than any demerits of the Arabian. It is true that our blood-horse is now unrivalled, 
 but it should be remembered he owes as much of his excellence to the eastern blood which 
 flows in his veins, as to the culture he has experienced. The Arab, on the contrary, is 
 suffered to remain in his original state ; and if in this country he cannot compete with our 
 most reputed horses, it is not because he is deteriorated, but because the size of our horses gives 
 them so much additional advantage. What the Arabian breeds now are, is exemplified by 
 Captain Gwatkin, a superintendent of one of the Honourable India Company's studs, who 
 in a letter to the editor of the Old Sportitiff Magazine, vol. xxiv. p. 12. new series, gives 
 the following account of the performances of the best Arab horses then in India: — 
 
 RUN AT BENGAL. 
 
 Years. 
 
 1 
 
 Mame. 
 
 Weight. 
 
 Time. 
 
 Distance. 
 
 
 
 St. 
 
 lbs. 
 
 ■m. s. 
 
 
 
 Patrician - ... 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 5 34 
 
 280 yds., less three miles. 
 
 1807 
 
 Antelope ... 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 6 4 
 
 2f miles. 
 
 1809 
 
 Patriot .... 
 
 9 
 
 6 
 
 6 46 
 
 3 miles, 325 yards. 
 
 
 Sulky ... 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 8 25 
 
 3 miles, 325 yards. 
 
 1818 
 
 Sir Lowry - - . - 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 2 miles. 
 
 1820 
 
 Nirarod . . . 
 
 8 
 
 10 
 
 4 6 
 
 2 miles. 
 
 
 Sultan (not 14 hands) - - 
 
 8 
 
 12 
 
 6 16 
 
 3 miles. 
 
 182G 
 
 Paragon ... 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 4 20 
 
 2 miles. 
 
 
 Esterhazy .... 
 
 11 
 
 7 
 
 3 42 
 
 If mile. 
 
 
 Cavalier (not 14 hands) . 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 
 4 4 
 
 2 miles. 
 
 1827 
 
 Champion . . - 
 
 U 
 
 7 
 
 3 14 
 
 If mile. 
 
 1828 
 
 Barefoot .... 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 6 7 
 
 Second heat of three miles. 
 
 
 Chapeau de Paile 
 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 2 53 
 
 1^ mile. 
 
 
 Red Gauntlet .... 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 5 6 
 
 24 miles. 
 
 
 Botherem ... 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 2 58 
 
 l| mile. 
 
 886. The powers of speed and endurance in the Arabian therefore are not, according to the 
 above authentic report, at all diminished ; and, as Captain Gwatkin observes, when we con- 
 sider the average height of these diminutive racers (fourteen hands, one inch) ; and the want 
 of tenacity in the sandy soil of India, we cannot but be struck with their performances. 
 Being ourselves very frequently in company with officers on leave from regiments serving 
 in India, and almost every one of these being ardent pursuers of the chase, and warmly 
 attached to the horses they ride, our inquiries of them of course have been much directed 
 to the field sports generally of India. From their accounts, and the sketches they have 
 shown us, we consider that fig. 145. p. 246. presents a good likeness of the hunter used 
 in India, which is usually of Arabian descent. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Horses of India. 
 
 887. The influences of soil and climatei n the development of the animal frame are well ex- 
 emplified in the horses of this coiuitry, which, as long ago as the time of Herodotus, were 
 remarked for their diminutive size. 
 
 888. The native breed of Indian horses completely resist any great increase of size, as well as 
 any great improvement in figure and qualities ; and however intermixed, they invariably 
 exhibit a tendency to degenerate to the original stamp. (See Effect of Climate o:: Quadru- 
 peds, p. 208.) We were ourselves once officially consulted on the possibility of enlarging 
 the breed of horses in this vast peninsula. The opinion we gave was, that without the 
 agencies of a temperate climate, and food at once succulent and highly nutritious, it would 
 be in vain to attempt any luaterial increase in their size. The well known resistance 
 which has defeated every attempt to effect this enlargement of them by others, to any con- 
 siderable degree, justifies the opinion we then gave. Mr. Morecroft we believe thought 
 differently, or otherwise, being more politic, was willing to make the attempt, but he failed. 
 India, we are convinced, must be content to import from other countries all her well-bred 
 horses of a height at all equal to our own. But by a continual intermixture with Arab and 
 British blood, even India may always be well supplied with fair-sized horses, and such as are 
 sufficiently speedy for every purpose there required. 
 
 889. The present races of horses native to India are, first, the Ta2ee, which appears to have 
 been long native to the country. It is low in the back, and consequently easy in its gait 
 and lofty in its carriage, but in other respects is indifferent, and very generally vicious. 
 
250 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 The Iranee is altogether more compactly made, as well as stronger and more enduring. " The 
 Cozakee," according to Captain Brown, " is a breed much valued on account of its gentle 
 and docile disposition, for its powers of long continued exertion and endurance of fatigue, 
 which highly fit these horses for the extensive journeys so frequently performed in India. 
 The Cozakee is deep-chested, strong-loined, and muscular in the fore-arm, but his hind 
 limbs are very much cat-nammed ; his head is large and heavy." ( Captain Brown on 
 Horses. 
 
 890. TTie Toorky may he considered as the lest of the Indian horses: originally derived from 
 the Toorkoman, or Persian, or from a mixture of both, it possesses much gracefulness of action, 
 with vast spirit and fire, which in many cases are accompanied with tractability, but in others 
 with a degree of vice which renders them troublesome. With an elevated crest, lofty action, 
 and withers near or quite fifteen hands high, they make showy parade-horses, and not 
 despicable hunters. It is remarked, that most of the Indian horses are defective in the 
 placing of the flexor tendons, or, in horsemen's language, are " tied in under the knee." 
 
 891. Many Arabian, as ivell as Persian, horses are annually imported into India, for the use 
 of the men of rank and wealth. Some English horses of full blood are likewise sent from 
 
 ^ence every year, between which and the Arabians, racing matches are common ; but, 
 hitherto, always to the advantage of the English thorough-bred horse. (See Sports of 
 India, p. 38.). 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Horses of America. 
 
 892. It will not be necessary to enter into any long account of the horses of the New World. Those 
 of South America are all descendants of Spanish horses, which the first discoverers let loose 
 there. Immense multitudes yet run wild on the plains ; and although such as have been 
 reclaimed may have undergone some improvement, the general character of the South 
 American horses is, that they are rather useful than handsome. They are commonly under 
 fifteen hands in height ; their heads, if not elegantly shaped, yet are not clumsy ; the body 
 is tolerably round, but the croup is often low ; while the legs, though slight, are firm and well 
 placed. 
 
 893. The horses of the United States are also of every variety, because this enterprising nation 
 imports them from every country. The Americans breed useful hackneys, which very 
 often excel in the trot ; of which we have of late years seen some extraordinary examples 
 among us. It has likewise lately become fashionable to countenance racing in America ; 
 which is the dawn of a new equestrian era, and the certain harbinger of still greater improve- 
 ment in their native breeds. The celebrated Shark was the sire of many of the best 
 Virginian horses ; and Tallyho, a son of Highflyer, very greatly improved those of the 
 Jerseys. 
 
 Sect. V. The Horses of Europe, 
 
 894. The European horse, it may be supposed, was originally derived from the east, being 
 introduced by the ancients, either when they made predatory incursions, or when, to lessen 
 an overwhelming population, they sought a new location, and thus brought with them their 
 flocks, herds, &c. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Horses of Spain. 
 
 895. Ifhat is known as the Periiyisula was probably the portal whereby the horses of the east 
 entered Europe. The Moors and Barbarians made early incursions into Spain, and at 
 length established their dominion, not only throughout the Peninsula itself, but also in 
 others of the countries around. The Straits of Gibraltar, the ancient Calpe, offered a ready 
 channel for transporting horses from Africa ; and we see that such of tlie barb breed, as 
 were preserved witli strict attention to their purity, would, after they had been acted on by 
 climate, form the jennet. Vegetius and other writers impute the jennet to this source : 
 on the contrary, where an intermixture was allowed between the barb and such native 
 horses as already existed in the country, or were received from other sources, a cross would 
 result, from whence sprang the Andalusian charger ; which, like the dressed or managed 
 horse we read of in the Duke of Newcastle's celebrated work on Horses and Horsema7iship, 
 was large, supple in action, lofty in carriage, and a fit bearer of the romantic knight of 
 chivalrous times. 
 
 896. The true jennet was a smaller horse than the Andalusian, and much resembled its 
 prototype the barb ; but, under the agencies of climate, it had somewhat increased in bulk, 
 and a little degenerated in elegance of figure, particul.arly in the head. There is, however 
 no doubt but that some of the early amelioration of our breed of horses is attributable to 
 the jennet. 
 
 897. Astley's Spanish horse still lives in the memory of the veteran. " This docile animal," 
 Captain Brown in his Anecdotes informs us, " wiis accustomed, at the public performances 
 
Chap. II. THE HOUSES OF GREAT BRITAIN. 25) 
 
 in the amphitheatre of Astley, to ungirth his own saddle, wash his feet in a pail of water, 
 fetch and carry a complete tea equipage, with many other strange things. He would take 
 a kettle of boiling water off a flaming fire ; and acted, in fact, like a waiter at a tavern or 
 tea garden. Mr. Davies, late proprietor and manager of the Royal Amphitheatre, had the 
 greatest regard and attachment for this horse, from his wonderful tractability and extreme 
 docility. When, from age, he had lost all his teeth, and he was unable lo masticate his 
 corn, he was fed upon bread : at last, nature being exhausted, he died at the great age of 
 forty-two years. Mr. Davies, with an idea to perpetuate the memory of so valuable an 
 animal, caused his hide to be tanned and made into a thunder drum, whch stands to this 
 day on the prompter's side of the theatre ; and, when its rumbling sounds die on the ears of 
 those who are acquainted with its history, it serves as his parting knell." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The French, Flemish, German, and Hungarian Horses, 
 
 898. The native horses of the Continent, with a few exceptions, are not of a very high stamp. 
 As regards what we call the blood-horse, all attempts of the continentalists at rearing it to 
 the perfection witnessed among us has hitherto failed ; which may be attributed to a variety 
 of causes, as a climate less favourable, a treatment less judicious, and food less nutritious. 
 Thus Napoleon, with all his endeavours, was unable to make any considerable improvement 
 in his breeds, although he liberally diffused the English, and even the Arabian, blood 
 throughout the principal French departments. France is therefore yet under a necessity 
 of importing horses from England, to keep up a superior stock for racing and hunting, as well 
 as for the carriages of persons of rank and wealth. Inferior hunters and good hackneys are 
 bred in Limousin, and a smaller variety is found in Auvergne and Poictou. Common 
 coach-horses, and some cavalry-horses, are bred in Boulonnais and Franche Comte. Brittany 
 furnishes a light hackney also ; but the most celebrated horses of France are those of the 
 heavy draught breed of Normandy, teams of which, gaudily covered with fancy trappings, 
 we have followed with admiration. 
 
 899. Flanders produces likewise a powerful breed of draught-horses, the luxuriant pasturage 
 of this country tending greatly to an extra development of the frame of all the Graminivora. 
 Many of the best draught-horses seen in our drays, coal waggons, &c. &c. are derived from 
 hence. 
 
 900. The native horses of Gerniany, In the more fertile parts, incline to become large and somewhat heavy ; 
 and their action being generally lofty, they are slow in their paces : they however figure as parade-horses, 
 and shine in the manege. The heaviest breed of German horse is nearly equal to the Norman and Flemish 
 for weighty draught. Throughout all the Germanic states the breed of horses is every day improving by 
 care in the selection of parents, by judicious crossings, and luxuriant pasturage. In the agricultural pursuits 
 of the smaller farmers in many parts of Germany, mules are more used than horses on account of their 
 superior hardihood ; asses are also more common there than in England. The gipsies of Germany (gitanos) 
 monopolise the trade of dealing in asses, mules, and inferior horses, and are not a whit behind the same 
 fraternity in England in trick and knavery. 
 
 901 . " Hungary has long been celebrated for a light, active, and spirited breed of troop-horses, on which 
 were mounted their hussars, so well known during the struggles with France for their superior horseman- 
 ship and dexterity in broad-sword exercise. It is said to have been the practice in that country, especially in 
 Transylvania, to slit the nostrils of their horses, for the double purpose of giving free passage to the breath, 
 and of preventing them from neighing, which they consider an inconvenience in war. The breeding of horses 
 in Hungary is principally confined to the Comitatus, or counties of Pesher, Varasdiner, and Torentaler, in 
 which they are extensively reared, and especially in Szanader, where a most extensive imperial breeding stud 
 was established in 1783, at Mezcihegyes, upon four commons, containing forty-two thousand joch, employing 
 about five hundred men." (Loc. cit. p. 487.) (Of the great and judicious attention to the breed of horses in 
 Germany of late years, some further account maybe seen by a reference to ih^ Field Sports of Germany, p. 86.) 
 
 Sect. VI. The Horses of Great Britain. 
 
 902. The early records of our island inform us tliat, when Cassar landed on the British 
 shores, our scythed chariots, drawn by horses in a high state of discipline, excited terror 
 throughout the proud legions of this conqueror ; and that, on his return to Rome, he was 
 most careful to carry with him some of these war-horses to mix with his own. This account 
 has raised many conjectures as to the kind of horse the ancient Britons then possessed. The 
 indigenous breeds, as the ponies of England and Wales, the shelties of Scotland, or the 
 hobbies of Ireland, could hardly supply animals that could infuse terror among disciplined 
 troops, or overturn whole ranks of the Roman army. It is still less likely that either of 
 these varieties would be taken away to improve the cavalry of Rome. Is it probable that 
 our forefathers had already cultivated a breed in their lowlands to increase the size and 
 strength of the breeds of the country generally ? or had the smaller breeds we have pointed 
 at received any admixture from the horses of the northern nations? or had they imported 
 horses for their war chariots by their early tradings with the Levant, which we know was 
 open to them ? That the horse was, at a very early period of our history, an important 
 animal among the natives of our isle, we judge by the fact, that some of the most ancient 
 British coins are stamped with a king on one side and a horse on the other Nor is the 
 
252 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 supposition entertained by some at all correct, that the Britons must at this period have 
 had very few horses ; for we find that, when Cassibellaunus, their king, dismissed the main 
 body of his army, he retained four thousand of his war chariots to harass the Romans. It 
 followed that, after the Romans had completely established themselves in Britain, their 
 horses would become mixed with ours ; and although they actually took over our horses to 
 Rome, to show the discipline of the British war chariots, it is natural to suppose that, as 
 they had drawn so liberally on the stores of Greece, and had such intercourse with Barbary, 
 the mixture of the Roman breeds with our own was infinitely in our favour, as to the im- 
 provement of the native English races. Indeed, the first considerable amendment in the 
 British horse of early times must have been thus achieved, as the second was that brought 
 about by the northern hordes. Athelstan particularly distinguished himself in attending to 
 the improvement of the horse, as well as to prevent such benefits from being extended beyond 
 our own shores, by prohibiting the exportation of English horses ; which, judging by the 
 value of money in those days, were prizable articles. " In a document, bearing date a.d. 
 1000, we have an interesting account of the value of the horse. If a horse was destroyed, 
 or negligently lost, the compensation to be demanded was 30s. ; a mare or colt, 20s. ; a 
 mule or young ass, 12s. ; an ox, 30d. ; a cow, 24d. ; a pig, 8d. ; and it strangely follows, 
 a man, 1/. 1 In the laws of Howell the Good, Prince of Wales, passed a little before 
 this time, there are also some curious particulars respecting the value and sale of horses. The 
 value of a foal not fourteen days old is fixed at 4c?. ; at one year and a day it is estimated at 
 48d. ; and at three years, 60d." ( Librurtj of Entertaining Knowledge, art. Horse, p.23. ) 
 
 903. The Norman Conquest brought with it a great accession of new blood to our breeds; 
 and the settling of the northern barons on the British plains was the means of introducing 
 among us the fine cavalry breeds of Normandy, Picardy, and Flanders. Roger de Belesme, 
 Earl of Shrewsbury, likewise brought with him Spanish stallions, of whose progeny high 
 mention rs made both by Giraldus Cambrensis and Drayton. These horses appear to have 
 been of a tall bony breed, and well calculated to shine in the tilts and tournaments of those 
 times. 
 
 904. The Cleveland bays ( fig. 146. ) are somewhat of this kind, and they are known to owe 
 their most valuable properties to early crosses with the race-horse of those times with the 
 
 CLEVELAN 
 
 best of the above heavy breeds ; but the Cleveland bays, by neglect, are said to be of late 
 much degenerated. Tliey used to be reared to a great extent in Yorkshire, the farmers of 
 which county had been long remarkable for their knowledge in every thing that relates to 
 this species of live stock. In activity and hardiness these horses, perhaps, had no superior; 
 and in those times capital hunters were often produced by putting full-bred stallions to 
 mares of this sort : but the chief object latterly has been to breed coach-horses from them, 
 as well as such as have sufficient strength for a two-horse plough. Three of these horses, 
 since bone and substance have been the great objects with their breeders, draw a ton and a 
 half of coals, travelling sixty miles in twenty-four hours, without any other rest but two or 
 three baits upon the road ; and they frequently perform this labour four times a week. 
 
 905. In the reign of Henry the First, a. d. 1121, the first reputed Arabian made its ap- 
 pearance in Great Britain, it being recorded that Alexander, king of Scotland, presented 
 to the church of St. Andrews an Arabian horse with costly furniture, together with a large 
 estate. The estate might well become the Scotch church ; but the gift of the horse bespoke, 
 we think, an odd taste in the giver, or otherwise, very sporting propensities in the 
 receivers. 
 
 906. The crusades which followed, were likewise the means of introducing many eastern 
 horses, whose value could not have been altogether unknown to the English merchants, who 
 in early times traded in oriental countries, and who, in all probability, occasionally brought 
 
Chap. II. THE HORSES OF GREAT BRITAIN. 253 
 
 horses back with them, but we are not warranted by history in concluding that either barbs 
 or Arabians of any great value were among them. The jennet of Spain we know was in- 
 troduced in these early times ; and, subsequently, trained cavalry stallions were derived from 
 Germany. It is also known that, as improved agriculture gave a new stimulus to exertion, 
 importations of heavy draught stallions were made from Flanders and the whole of the Low 
 Countries, which importations were especially countenanced by Edward the Second. 
 
 907; Edward the Third purchased fifty Spanish horses of such value that he interested the 
 kings of France and Spain to give them safe convoy. These we suppose were of a lighter 
 form than others previously imported ; for we find the prevailing taste had altered, and that 
 the heavy war-horse was now giving way in public estimation to one of diminished bulk 
 and greater activity. Unfortunately, however, the cumbrous armour of the cavalry soldiers 
 of these days still imposed a necessity of maintaining a greater number of the weighty 
 breed for many succeeding reigns. 
 
 908. " Henri) the Eighth," says the author of the Farmers' Series, " a tyrannical and cruel 
 prince, but fond of show and splendour, was very anxious to produce a valuable breed of 
 horses ; and the means which he adopted were both perfectly in unison with his arbitrary 
 disposition and very little calculated to effect his object. He affixed a certain standard, 
 below which no horse should be kept. The lowest height for the stallion was fifteen hands, 
 and for the mare thirteen hands ; and even before they had arrived at their full growth, no 
 
 stallion above two years old, and under fourteen hands 
 and a half, was permitted to run on any forest, moor, 
 or common, where there were mares. At ' Michael- 
 mastide ' the neighbouring magistrates were ordered 
 to ' drive ' all forests and commons, and not only 
 destroy such stallions, but all ' unlikely tits,' whether 
 mares, or geldings, or foals, which they inight deem 
 not calculated to produce a valuable breed. He 
 likewise ordained, that in every deer-park a certain 
 number of Inares, in proportion to its size, and each 
 at least thirteen hands high, should be kept ; and 
 that all his prelates and nobles, and ' all those whose 
 wives wore velvet bonnets,' should keep stallions for 
 the saddle at least fifteen hands high," (P. 27. ) 
 The love of the spectacles of tilts and tournaments 
 •which marked these times, however, occasioned a still more powerful and warlike stamp of 
 horses than those last portrayed to be encouraged among the native breeders of horses, and 
 such were also obtained from the breeders of Germany, Flanders, &c. (^fig. 147.) 
 
 909. The arbitrary enactments of Henry the Eighth, however, certainly tended to improve 
 the breed of horses, so long as they were accompanied by the example of a court, and with a 
 pageantry and splendour which encouraged the tenantry to rear them of such a stamp 
 as should insure a ready sale and high price : but as this ostentation lessened in the 
 subsequent reigns, the demand for good horses decreased, when these enactments proved 
 burthensome in the extreme, and the unfortunate agriculturists, restive and oppressed, 
 altogether avoided rearing horses of figure and value, trusting for their common sup- 
 ply to the accidental productions from forest breedings, and stolen leaps among their 
 own agricultural teams. Thus we find Blundevill speaks of the horses which followed 
 this reign in the most contemptuous terms, as being neither suited for heavy nor light 
 purposes. The scarcity of even tolerable horses appears to have become so great, as already 
 noticed, that three thousand were all that Queen Elizabeth could muster throughout the 
 kingdom to oppose the threatened invasion of Philip of Spain, and these were of little 
 worth. This memorable lesson was not however without its benefits, by awakening the 
 country at large to the evils of neglecting the national cavalry breeds. Yoimg men of 
 spirit began also to encourage racing matches between their horses ; and a new impetus was 
 likewise given to the cultivation of a superior breed by the invention of coaches, which were 
 first introduced by Fitzallan, Earl of Arundel ; riding on horseback having previously been 
 the only mode of travelling by the highest ranks. Even Queen Elizabeth proceeded in state 
 to St. Paul's moimted behind her master of the horse. Carriage riding, however, became 
 suddenly so fashionable, that it was even attempted, though ineffectually, to restrain it by an 
 act of parliament. Nevertheless, for a long time, the judges continued to ride on horseback 
 to Westminster Hall ; and even King Charles the Second, at the Restoration, rode thus 
 between his two brothers, the Dukes of York and Gloucester, attended by a numerous and 
 very splendid cavalcade. 
 
 910. The reign of James the First was characterised by a great encouragement of the turf, but 
 it proved in some measure unfortunate towards the improvement of the breed of horses 
 to be engaged in racing, in consequence of the introduction of an Arabian by this 
 prince, for which he had given 500/. to a merchant of the name of Markham. This 
 horse, being easily beaten by every English racer which ran against him, brought the Arab 
 
254 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Paht III. 
 
 blood into disrepute for a long series of years, as will be seen in our ftiture detail. It is, 
 however, necessary to remark, that this prejudice was greatly increased by the reports of that 
 celebrated author on equitation, the Duke of Newcastle, who was evidently leaning to 
 military equitation. This check to the introduction of Arabian blood proved the more un- 
 fortunate, because the Turkish and Barbary breeds, already intermixed with our own, had 
 not hitherto produced that marked improvement in figure and action which had been ex- 
 pected, and which was eventually gained from the Arab cross. 
 
 91 1. Cromwell, fanatic as he appeared to be, was too politic not to fall in with the reigning 
 taste of the day in favour of horses ; he encouraged their improvement by a mixture with 
 foreign stock. In addition to his other horses of this kind, he purchased of Mr. Place 
 (afterwards his stud-master) the celebrated White Turk, and likewise some valuable brood 
 mares of eastern blood ; one of which was known as the Coffin mare, from being found in 
 a vault, when search was made for Cromwell's effects at the Restoration. 
 
 912. Charles the Second proved a considerable breeder of horses from the eastern stock, and 
 a warm patron of the turf. He sent his master of the horse abroad, purposely to select both 
 stallions and brood mares from Barbary. The latter, from this circumstance, have been 
 distinguished as the " royal mares," and are so recorded in the stud-book. One of these was 
 the dam of Dodsworth, bred by the king, which has been considered by many as the first 
 " thorough-bred race-horse," properly so called, that we have on record. Either in this or 
 the next reign, the Helmsley Turk, the Taffolet Barb, the Lister Turk, the White-legged 
 Lowther Barb, &c. &c. all of them horses of well authenticated pedigree, made their 
 appearance, and added to the improvement of the stock. 
 
 913. William the Third was a soldier and a sportsman, and consequently favourable to the 
 improvement of the horse. Among other stallions introduced in his time, the Oglethorpe 
 Arabian and the Byerly Turk stand conspicuous. 
 
 914. The consort of Queen Anne, Prince George of Denmark, kept a fine stud of his own, and 
 many valuable stallions were imported during this reign; among which may be instanced 
 Croft's Bay Barb, the Curwen Bay Barb, the Leeds and Woodstock Arabians, the Honey- 
 wood White Arabian, Cole's Barb, St. Victor's Barb, as well as the celebrated Darley 
 Arabian. 
 
 915. The Darley Arabian deserves particular mention among the improvers of the British 
 horse breed. It is to be regretted that no authentic portrait is extant of this celebrated 
 animal. He however lives in his progeny, of which, were there no others, it would be 
 sufficient to name that wonderful horse Childers, usually called, from his immense speed, 
 " Flying Childers." The performances of Childers, as well as those of the other descendants 
 of the Darley Arabian, are sufficient certificates of'hLs own local origin, and the unmixed 
 purity of the descent of the sire. It may be said of this celebrated horse, that it was he 
 that removed the last shades of prejudice against Arabian blood, occasioned by the failure of 
 that introduced by James the First. From this time it not only became the endeavour to 
 obtain Arabians of undoubted purity of blood at any price, but occasion was taken from the 
 circumstance, to call most of the horses imported from the Levant Arabians, whether their 
 origin were Egyptian, Turkish, Syrian, or Barbary. This kind of deception, without 
 doubt, has much confused the real pedigree of even our best horses ; and although we may 
 know them to be of true eastern descent, we are much less certain as to what immediate 
 oriental province they are derived from. 
 
 916. In the reigns of George the First, Second, and Third, the beneficial effects of the inter- 
 mixture of the south-eastern breeds, particularly of the Arabian, as well with each other as 
 with our own improved native breeds, but more especially with the Cleveland bays (them- 
 selves an improved breed from crossings with foreign blood), became apparent throughout 
 all our horse stock. The amendments on the introduction of oriental blood here stated, 
 consisted in more symmetrical proportions of body, with courage, endurance, and vast 
 powers of rapid locomotion. It is thus that the British horse is now more highly prized 
 than that of any other country ; and is even sent eastward, to ameliorate that blood which 
 was borrowed from thence. Our improvement indeed is such, that no Arabian, barb, or 
 any foreign breed of horses whatever, can compete with what is conventionally known as the 
 " British thorough-bred horse." 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Tlie Progress in Britain of the Knowledge of the Horse, as shown in the Writings 
 of British Authors, and in the Translations of Foreign Works. 
 917. After the Jashion of the ancients, in the early periods of our own history, we find that all published 
 directions relative to the treatment of the horse are mixed up with agricultural matters in general. We see 
 this instanced in The Boke of Husbaiulry, by Sir A. Fitzherbert, a judge of the Common Pleas, which ap- 
 peared in the reign of Henry the Eighth. In later times the sanative code became incorporated with the arts 
 of the inaneE.e, and farriery was either practised and taught by the professor of equitation, or it descended to 
 the forger o^ his shoes. Of these additamentary arts we shall say little ; nor will our limits allow us to do 
 more than to specify the most popular of the works dedicated to the medical treatment of the horse particu- 
 larly, and to his non-medical treatment generally. One of the first and oldest works on farriery was printed 
 in 4to. by Wynkin de Worde, about the year 1500, under the title of The Propcrtys and Mcdt/cims for an 
 Horse. The next on record was published in 1609, during the reign of Elizabeth, in small 4to. black letter, 
 entitled, The four Chiefcst Offices cf Iloiscmanship, that is to say, the office of the breeder, of the rider, of 
 
Chaf. II. BRITISH AUTHORS ON THE HORSE. 
 
 255 
 
 the keeper, and of the farrier, by Master Blundevill. About the middle of the seventeenth century, Leonard 
 Mascal also published in 4to., and black letter. The Government of Cattle i which treats of horses, oxen, 
 sheep, goats, and dogs, with approved remedies for most of their diseases. We have next Gervase Mark- 
 ham's Masterpiece ; which, although it went through many editions, was nevertheless a sorry performance : 
 it was divided into two books, — the first on Cures Physical ; the second on Cures Chirurgical. The year 
 1650 brought to light the work of Thomas de Grey, Esq., entitled. The Compleat Horseman and Expert 
 Farrier. IJe Grey talks of preserving the horse from disease by vomit, it is true, but his work is not 
 without merit. His treatment of the feet, and his directions on breeding, have many good points in them. 
 In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, equitation became much studied in Britain ; and numerous 
 works by professors of the manege and of riding were imported ; and no less numerous were the French, Ger- 
 man, and Italian authors, who wrote on those subjects, whose works were read by us in their nativo 
 languages, or were translated for our instruction : among which we may particularise. La Gloria del 
 Cavallo, by Pascal Cariacollo ; L'Escuirie de M. De Pavari, Venetien. De Winter also and Mangen Sautern 
 are veterinary writers of the sixteenth century. Of a later period, Mr. Clarke points to the learned treatise of 
 Peter a Ssialdwyck, Liber Phil/ipicorum ; sive, De Equorum Natura, S(C., Ijeyden, 1631. About this time, 
 also, the celebrated book of the Duke of Newcastle made its appearance, and was soon followed by La 
 Guiriniere and by De Saunier, and later, by Berenger's History and Art of Horsemanship. We retrace 
 our steps however to observe, that in 1686 The Gentleman's Recreation, by Robert Blome, gent., was 
 brought forward, and excited much attention. This work, for the time it was written in, was a very respect- 
 able performance, and embodied most of the sporting knowledge attainable at that period. It is divided into 
 two parts : the first presents, A Encyclopedy of Arts and Sciences ; the second treats of Horsemanship, Hawk- 
 in", Hunting, Fowling, Fishing, and Agriculture ; to which is appended, A Short Treatise on Cock jftghting . 
 The sporting part of this work is candidly acknowledged by the author to be founded on a translation of a 
 French work, entitled, La Ruses Innocente. In 1686, Snape's Anatomy of the Horse was published ; and 
 though a very imperfect work, it was not without its interest, as it directed the attention to a very important 
 part of the knowledge of the horse ^ — the structure of his frame. 
 
 918. About the middle of the eighteenth century, a translation of Sollysel's Parfait Marichal, by Sir 
 William Hope, became very popular ; and, indeed, for a long time, it was the vademecum of horsemen of 
 every rank. In the latter part of Sollysel's work, there appear some instructions connected with the turf — 
 the training of horses being treated of rather largely. Michael Baret's Hipponomie, or I'ineyard of Horseman- 
 ship, likewise appeared about this time. We have never met with this work, but Mr. Clarke observes, 
 that it contained " more learning and mathematical reasoning than any work of this nature and date." The 
 well known treatise of Gibson soon followed. Gibson had been originally surgeon to a regiment of cavalry ; 
 from which situation, it is probable, he was first led to turn his attention to the diseases of the horse ; and 
 by the same means he was, at length, enabled to present the best treatise on farriery that had appeared in the 
 English language. It is said he afterwards lived in Duke-street, Grosvenor.square, where he practised with 
 great reputation. He appears to have written several other books ; but his principal work was published in 
 4to. with anatomical plates, copied from Snape or Ruini, and called The Farrier's Guide. Of Gibson's 
 work it is but his due to remark, that, although his anatomical details were incorrect, and the functions 
 and economy of the organs were overlooked by him, yet his treatment of the diseases of the horse was generally 
 very judicious, and his account of symptoms accurate and interesting. Guided mostly by his own observation, 
 he became the best writer and practitioner of his day. Contemporary with him lived the celebrated and 
 eccentric physician, Dr. Bracken, a man of considerable erudition, a sportsman, and a wit of a peculiar cast. 
 Bracken's veterinary works have been as much admired and read for the peculiarities of the style in which 
 they are written, as for the real information they contain. Bartlet, who was a successor to the two former, 
 was likewise a surgeon. He formed himself on the model of Gibson and Bracken, and he gave the sum of 
 their medical instructions in a much more compendious and practical form. To him succeeded Osmer (a 
 ci-devant human surgeon also), who practised as a veterinarian with great reputation in Oxford-street. His 
 Treatise on the Lameness of Horses, with An Improved Mode of Shoeing, is most deservedly esteemed ; and 
 his Fqrge Practice was adopted, with some sUght alterations, by the late Mr. Morecroft. 
 
 919. Mr. Clarke of Edinburgh, the king's farrier for Scotland, is the next luminary in the 
 veterinary hemisphere. His excellent works were a treatise on Shoeing and Diseases of the 
 Feet, and the Prevention of the Diseases of the Horse. To these succeeded the able dissec- 
 tions and engravings of the Myology of the Horse, by Mr. Stubbs, the professional horse 
 painter, who, to high e^^cellence in his art, added a very considerable knowledge of the 
 general anatomy of the animal. Mr. Taplin next occupied the public attention ; but, it 
 must be confessed, not very profitably for the cause he was engaged in, nor eventually for 
 himself. 
 
 920. The establishment of a national school for the promotion of the veterinary art will evei 
 remain a memorable epoch in the sporting annals of the country. The Veterinary College 
 of London was founded in 1792, under the superintendence of M. St. Bel, a Frenchman, 
 who possessed some knowledge of the anatomy of the horse, but more of the arts of the 
 manage. The compiler of this work was added to this establishment as assistant teacher of 
 anatomy an^ demonstrator, but quitted it after a twelvemonth's residence. M. St. Bel's 
 publications were, An Essay on the Geometrical Proportions of Eclipse ; Lectures on the 
 Elements of Farriery ; The Art of Horse Shoeing and Diseases of the Feet; and a volume of 
 posthumous works, collected for the benefit of Madame St. Bel, his widow. The treatise on 
 The Geometrical Proportions of Eclipse, which gained its author many admirers, owed much 
 to the embellished style of the accomplished ^Ix. Penn : the subject-matter itself may be 
 seen, with little alteration, in the first volume of Bourgelat's Elemens d' Hippiatrique, pub- 
 lished at Lyons in 1750 ; nor can M.«St. Bel's Lectures on the Elemeyits of Farriery claim any- 
 greater originality, being mostly servile copies of La Fosse's writings. 
 
 921. On the death of M. St. Bel, the public attention was engaged in considering on whom 
 the vacant professorship would devolve : some eyes were directed to ourselves, and many 
 others to Mr. Clarke, of Edinburgh, who however refused it. Mr. Morecroft, then in 
 practice as a veterinary surgeon, appeared next the most eligible person. Mr. M. was 
 originally a student of human medicine, but he had lately studied veterinary medicine in 
 the French schools, and was thought to possess extensive information on the subject. Mr. 
 Coleman, a medical pupil of the Borough hospitals, who had much distinguished himself 
 by some physiological inquiries, and by some experiments on the diseases of the eyes of the 
 
256 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 horse, was likewise brought forward, although his designs had never, we believe, reached 
 further than this, nor had his attention at that time ever been engaged beyond that point. 
 The fitness of Mr. Morecroft was, however, so nicely balanced by the interest of Mr. Cole- 
 man, that it was determined to unite them in the professorship ; and, with the practical 
 knowledge of the one, and the investigations of the other, every thing was to be hoped 
 from the association. Unfortunately for the institution, Mr. Morecroft, finding that he had 
 quitted a profitable concern, soon seceded ; and Mr. Coleman, who successfully applied 
 himself to fill up by his own talents the loss of his colleague, was appointed sole professor; 
 and an able one he made, in spite of all his enemies can allege against him. The increasing 
 concerns of the ""college required, in a few years, additional teachers, and Mr. Sewell was 
 appointed assistant professor. In this gentleman, also, the art found an able and zealous 
 promoter of its interests ; and, subsequently, a Mr. Vines was added to the list of active 
 and useful assistants. Mr. Coleman's professional works, since his succeeding to the 
 college chair, have been, first, a pamphlet on The Formation and Uses of the Natural Frog 
 of the Horse, with a Description of a Patent Artificial Frog. The principle on which this 
 invention was founded, v/as the necessity of extended pressure to the well-being of the 
 foot ; but the application of the instrument was found too inconvenient for general adop- 
 tion. Mr. Coleman's second veterinary publication, whether we consider the importance 
 of the subject, the ability displayed in the anatomical execution of it, or the splendid 
 manner in which it was got up, reflected upon the author the greatest credit ; it was 
 entitled. Observations on the Structure, Economy, and Diseases of the Foot of the Horse, and 
 on the Principles and Practice of Shoeing, in 2 vols. 4to. Of the benefits which have been 
 derived from the establishment of a veterinary shcool, we need offer no other proofs than 
 the eminence to which many of the pupils educated there have attained in their profession, 
 and the celebrity which many of the works published by them have gained, as well in other 
 countries as in their own. 
 
 922. In order to complete our account of the principal ivriters who have contributed to improve our know- 
 ledge of the horse, we must now retrace our stops. In 1796 an elegant work in 4to. appeared, by Strickland 
 Freeman, Esq., an amateur professor of the arts of the manege, entitled, The Description of the Structure and 
 Ecanomy qf Ihe Foot, accomp;inied with a set of highly-finished engravings, by Skelton, of dissections made 
 under the inspection of Sir Everard Home. That well known and voluminous writer, Mr. John Lawrence, 
 commenced his career about the same time by A Collection of Extracts from St. Bel, Osmer, Clarke, and 
 Lord Pembroke: the year 1798 brought out his Pliilosopkical and Practical Treatise on Horses. In this 
 work, the general treatment of this animal is in most respects ably handled ; and in him, humanity towards 
 brutes lias found a most able and popular advocate. The later works of this author are all of them highly 
 instructive in rural matters ; and some of them, intimately connected with the topics most interesting to the 
 sportsman, have been deservedly well received. 
 
 923. In the beginning of the nineteenth century appeared Mr. Morecroft's Cursory Account 
 of the Various Methods of Shoeing Horses. Mr. \Vliite's voluminous works on farriery also 
 attracted much public attention. Mr. Richard Lawrence, of Birmingham, likewise brought 
 out a quarto volume of much elegance and interest. The pages of Feron's A^ew System of 
 Farriery, and Rlr. Ry ding's Veterinary Pathology, were immediately followed by the 
 Veterinary Dictionary of Mr. Boardman, a compilation of much labour, and of general 
 utility, considering what at that time was the state of our knowledge of the subject. Our 
 own Anatomy of the Horse, published in monthly numbers of a folio size, with coloured 
 plates, next attracted the public attention. That lover of the hor.se and patron of field 
 sports, George the Third, was graciously pleased, personally, to recommend the author to 
 continue the work, and to permit it to be dedicated to himself. The work met with much 
 public support, but the expenses which attended the engravings and colouring of the plates 
 so far exceeded the receipts, as to force the author to discontinue the publication. A few 
 years after he however again essayed the perils of authorship, by publishing his Veterinary 
 
 Outlines, which have passed through several editions, and have been translated into most con- 
 tinental languages. The author's other works were, A Treatise on the Distemper in Dogs ; 
 A Domestic Treatise on the Diseases of Horses and Dogs ; and lastly. Canine Pathology, with 
 a Critical Inquiry Into the Origin of the Dog, and a Copious Detail of the Rabid Malady, 
 all of which have gone through several editions. 
 
 924. In 1809 Mr. Bracy Clark, one of the earliest pupils of the Veterinary College, 
 published his well known Dissertation on the Foot of the Horse, with Experiments on 
 Shoeing. The object of this elaborate work was to prove the hurtful effect which the 
 present system of shoeing has on the feet of horses, and "to recommend one less preju- 
 dicial." Mr. Clark is also the author of A History of the Bots of Horses, a work that 
 deservedly gained him much notice among naturalists ; A History of the Horse, a treatise 
 of much research, and replete with interest. Several other tracts, exhibiting equal ingenuity, 
 emanated from this gentleman's pen. In 1814 Professor Peal, of the Royal Dublin Society 
 publi-shed an excellent work, entitled Observations, chiefiy Practical, on some of the more 
 Common Diseases of the Horse, his Stable, Managetnent, Diet, §'c. Mr. Goodwin, late 
 veterinary surgeon to George the Third, about the same period presented to the public his 
 New Systan of Slioeing Horses, a7id the Various Modes practised by different Natiotis. To 
 this ingenious writei', the public are indebted for many improvements, as well in the theo- 
 
Chai-. II. TERMS IN USE AMONG HOUSEMEN. 257 
 
 retical, as in the practical part of this art. Shortly after appeared Mr. Percival's Elementary 
 Lectures on the Veterinary Art, of whicli it is not too much to say, that these as well as liis 
 Anatomy of the Horse, and his Hijijjopathology (works of later date), will carry down his 
 name to posterity as one of the greatest contributors to veterinary science. A few years 
 afterwards Mr. John Rydge oftered to the public The Veterinary Surgeoti's Manual. This 
 gentleman, if indeed there be such a person, certainly does the author of this work the 
 honour of lauding his writings, and then pirates them into every page of his work. Since 
 this time, and from the same mart, a still more meagre compilation has appeared, entitled 
 The Villaye Farrier, by Epliraim Blaine. The united endeavours of the author of this 
 review, and of his friends, have failed to discover such a person as Ephraim Blaine ; and 
 if the publisher of The Village Furrier, from motives of cupidity, has attached a name lie 
 cannot personify, the work alluded to can be no other than a fraud on the public. We 
 have to notice an important addition to our veterinary catalogue in a work on the Navicular 
 Disease, by Mr. James I'urner, of Regent-street. The Messrs. Turner, both of Croydon and 
 London, are well known practical veterinarians of much repute, and this work has added 
 much to the reputation of its author. 
 
 925. The Veterinarian by Messrs. Percival and Youatt, a monthly publication devoted to 
 the extension of every kind of knowledge relating to the horse, greeted the opening of the 
 year 18'i8. A periodical journal of any art is an encyclopcedia, which contains not the ac- 
 quirements of one individual only, however talented, but the knowledge and experience 
 of the many, and in one important particular it is even superior : the encyclopadia rests 
 as it is ; the journal marches with the art it commemorates : it is a register of facts more 
 than of opinions ; and, by its means, many a spark is fanned into a flame, and many a 
 brilliant but slothful genius is stirred up to appear in a page, who would sicken at the 
 prospect of a volume. Neither is it one of the least of the benefits likely to accrue from 
 the work in question, that it will prevent many of the more remote practitioners froin 
 falling into the narrovi' and empirical practice of pretending to secret modes of treating 
 disease, and the employment of infallible nostrums. On the contrary, it will beget a habit 
 of inquiry from every accredited source, and an equal readiness to give and receive inform- 
 ation ; and when in the company of iiis professional brethren, to endeavour to form a scien- 
 tific pic-nic, to which every one will be happy to contribute his mite or his meal ; and which, 
 like the bread cast on the waters, will eventually return enlarged tenfold. As authors of 
 minor veterinary publications, the names of Orme, Denny, Pursglove, Hodgson, and some 
 others also, appear. Mr. Cherry has produced a small wor.k on the Treatment of the Feet of 
 Horses, of which report speaks very favourably. Mr. Vine's Treatise on Glandershas added 
 to the celebrity which that gentleman's dissections and experiments have already gained him ; 
 nor can we conclude our hasty summary without congratulating the sportsman, the agri- 
 culturist, and the general philanthropist, that a new school of veterinary medicine has been 
 formed in Edinburgh under the able management of Mr. Dick. Of a still later date are 
 the very ingenious and useful popular treatises of Mr. Stewart of Glasgow. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Conventional Terms in use among Horsemen. 
 
 926. In the horseman's vocabulary are found horses, mares, and geldings. In common 
 parlance the term horse applies equally to each of these ; but, more strictly speaking, it 
 implies a stallion or uncut horse, frequently also called an entire horse. The gelding 
 designates a horse which has been cut ; and as castration is so common among British horses, 
 tliis term is a very familiar one. Besides the race-horse, hunter, hackney, and shooting poney, 
 there are coach, chariot, and gig-horses; chargers or troop-horses, and heavy draught- 
 horses. We measure the height of a horse by hands, each hand being equal to four inches. 
 A horse under fourteen hands, or fifty-six inches high, is called a galloway ; if under 
 thirteen hands, or fifty-two inches, it is a pony. Thorough-bred is used of a horse, which 
 boasts a long descent from Arabian or barb parentage. The term cocktail, now become 
 common on the turf, is applied to any horse of racing stamp and qualities, but decidedly 
 not thorough-bred, from a known stain in his parentage. 
 
 927. Blood-like is said of a horse where a shotv of blood predominates ,- and as such the 
 term will apply to a pony, there being many blood-like ponies. The welter horse is by no 
 means a modern term, but is of uncertain derivation, and characterises either a racer or 
 hunter that is equal to a heavy weight. Mr. John Lawrence says, " The degrees of blood in 
 an English horse are thus expressed : — half-bred, three-parts, and seven-eighths, which last 
 term, probably, I supplied. The first, or half-bred, being the produce of a racer and a 
 common mare, or vice versa (the last cross not so frequent, nor deemed so successful); the 
 second of the racer and half-bred, and the third, of the racer and the three-part-bred mare." 
 
 928. The popular ?iames used to designate the external parts of the body of the horse are too 
 familiar to every horseman to render any detail of them necessary here. We have already 
 fully exemplified them by figure and description in Mr. houdon's Encyclopcedia of A<iricuUure, 
 to which we would refer if it be required. 
 
 S 
 
258 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 148 
 
 Sect. VII. The Racer, or thorough-hred Horse. 
 
 929. The term racer, or race-horse, is sufficiently definite, at least it is conventionally so ; 
 inasmuch as it is intended to characterise a horse appropriated to run racing matches 
 
 {fig. 148.), either against time, or, 
 as is more common, against some 
 other horse or horses. It was the 
 great popularity which attended 
 racing as a field sport that 
 proiupted us first to procure the 
 true eastern breed of horses of lon^ 
 descent, in the most reputed line, as 
 swift and enduring coursers ; and 
 next, by our own management, so 
 to improve them that, instead of re- 
 maining importers, we are become 
 exporters of thorough-bred horses, 
 so called ; the receivers of which 
 acknowledge the benefits they also 
 derive from them by keeping up 
 the traffic, which is now a very extensive and very important one, there being, as already 
 observed, few countries that do not now import them ; some in considerable numbers. 
 
 930. The term thorouffh-bred, as relating to a horse, unfortunately for the sporting 
 world, is neither critically nor conventionally definite. In fact, there are scarcely any two 
 persons who are exactly agreed as to the real import of thorough-bred ; neither indeed is it 
 very likely that they should, seeing that the origin of our most reputed breeds is veiled in 
 the obscurity of olden records, and in the nefarious traflSc in false pedigrees. The critic 
 might also assert that, strictly speaking, it is doubtful whether we have any horses which so 
 well deserve the term of thorough-bred as our Exmoor pony, the sheltie of Scotland, and 
 the shaggy diminutive of Zetland, p. 207. These have been so long localised, and are so ac- 
 customed to breed in and in, that they may be ranked as the truest specimens of indigenous 
 horses amongst us ; and, as such, are certainly the most thorough-bred, when we mean to be 
 critical. 
 
 SuBSEC'T. 1 . The Origin of the British thorough-hred Horse. 
 
 931. The thorough-bred British race-horse therefore, to which we now luean to confine our 
 attention as regards its direct origin, is j'et, and prooably long will remain, a subject of 
 dispute. The stud-book, an acknowledged authority, implies, that all thorough-bred horses 
 should be able to trace their origin to eastern sires and dams, and to be so continued in a long 
 line of unmixed descent. When this cannot be done, it is more than hinted that we must 
 content ourselves as to the uncertainty of the very early parentage, provided the pedigree 
 can be clearly traced to eastern stock to a certain extent. But what that extent is, has never 
 been conventionally agreed on ; none being contented with less than eight generations, 
 while others declare they can detect the cross as f;xr as the sixteenih. All, however, are 
 inclined to agree that, provided the search ends in a well known racer of full-blood, such a 
 horse may be considered as thorough-bred. We are therefore in the very outset constrained 
 to encounter uncertainty ; and when we reflect how much reason we have to suspect that, in 
 the early breedings of the English race-horses, our own mares were employed as dams, we 
 must be aware that the term thorough-bred becomes almost hypothetical. With the excep- 
 tion of the royal mares of Charles II., and of two or three others of later date, the dams of 
 our most reputed breeds were supplied from the indigenous breeds of our own country; at 
 least the greater number of our racers cannot boast of a pure unmixed origin. However, in 
 the lapse of time, the uncertainty which shrouded their parentage, still further veiled by the 
 excellence of their performances, has suffered the whole to be considered as thorough-bred. 
 As truth ought to be the aim of every research, we introduce the opinion of Mr. John Law- 
 rence, which, though somewhat adverse to our own view, yet ought to have sonie weight 
 from his well known attention to these subjects: — " The species of horse used in Great Britain 
 for the purpose of racing was, from the beginning, the silken-haired courser of south-eastern 
 Europe, the origin of which was African, eithLr Arabian or barb ; and this apparently 
 without any, save fortuitous and accidental admixtures with the indigenous breeds of this 
 country. The late Dr. Parry and others have been misled on the supposition of such mix- 
 ture for the purpose of increasing the size and substance of the foreign horses, but that 
 advantage has resulted purely from the incrassating and improving nature of our gramineous 
 soil, our superior and more nourishing food and systematic attention." Lord Harley, the 
 ingenious writer known as the Old Forester, gives on the other hand the following historical 
 view of the origin of the race-horse : — " That the English, so called thorough-bred, horse 
 is descended from pure eastern blood is impossible. On the extinction of tlie house of Tudor, 
 
Chap. II. DEGENERATION OF THE RACE HORSE. 259 
 
 when defensive armour became less cumbersome, a lighter sort of horse became necessary 
 for our cavalry troops. James the First imported a vast number of what were called royal 
 mares and stallions, chiefly from Barbary. A strong dash of English blood was thrown in, but 
 purified by again breeding in and in with the eastern horse, till at last the English race- 
 horse was produced." 
 
 932 Hie Germans of late years have shown a very laudable emulation to rival us in their 
 breeds of horses, and their writers have entered minutely into the origin of the English 
 race-horse, as a prelude to a more ready method of obtaining a similar breed. Previous to 
 1815 the German horse amateurs considered our thorough-bred horses to have originated 
 from a continued series of intermixtures of the best English mares with eastern stallions. 
 At length in 1815, Mr, Justinus, the director of the imperial stud at Vienna, advanced an 
 opinion to the following effect, that the English thorough-bred horse had sprung from a 
 conformable cross of the barb and Arabian ; and that, even if any other had intervened, it 
 was of some other eastern horse. It followed, therefore, that even originally our racer was 
 of pure eastern extraction, both by the dam and sirens side; and that afterwards it had been 
 propagated without any mixture, now and then only being refreshed and ameliorated with 
 eastern stallions. A similar opinion was upheld by Count Veltheim, a well known eques- 
 trian, in his Remarhs on English Horse Breeding, published in Brunswick in 1820. A little 
 time afterwards, however, another German work appeared on the same subject, from the pen 
 of M. de Burgsdorft, landetallmeister in the emperor of Russia's service, who gives it as his 
 opinion that the thorough-bred horse (from which all the improvements of the English 
 country breeds have proceeded) had been created through an eight-fold improvement of the 
 English country horse with eastern stallions. Who shall decide when doctors disagree ? 
 may indeed be here asked. After all, however, we think the matter resolves itself into this, 
 that among our acknowledged racers of the stud-book, there are some whose origin may 
 possibly be traced in an undeviating line of purity to south-eastern parentage. Again, 
 there are others whose figure and performance have so blazoned their titles, that the slight 
 early intermixtures of native blood are lost sight of in a long subsequent descent, confined 
 to the purest breeds of our own studs, judiciously crossed with each other, so as to gain in the 
 future descendants, as near as possible, the united excellences of the whole. 
 
 933. The crossing of blood all know to he important in improving the races of animals ; but 
 how readily, to a practised eye, the various lineaments and qualities of the different parents 
 are traceable in the offspring, through a long line of descent, is fully appreciated by 
 those only of very close observation. If such be the case, it is evident not only that strict 
 attention to blood or breed is required, but also it is equally so, that we attempt to correct 
 the defects in each breed by a judicious selection of such parents as are calculated to do so 
 by super-excellence in the defective qualities of whatever kind they may be. 
 
 SuBsECT. 2. The supposed Degeneration of our present Racing Breeds. 
 
 934. Are our thorough-bred horses degenerated from their original high form and qualities ? 
 On this, as on most matters relating to the turf, there are conflicting opinions. Mr. N. H. 
 Smith, in his Observations on Breeding for the Turf, presents us with the following remarks 
 applicable to this subject : — " The style of racing now is totally different from that of 
 former days. At present they run (except at country races) with light weights and short 
 distances, where speed only can excel : formerly they ran with high weights and long 
 distances, where bottom or stoutness was equally necessary ; and hence it may be presumed 
 that the horse, possessing qualities which might have brought him into distinction then, 
 would not be calculated to obtain comparative fame at Newmarket now. It is, therefore, 
 very natural to suppose that this difference in our style of racing may, in a certain degree, 
 have altered the character of our racing stock. By a reference to former sporting pub- 
 lications, it appears that the horses were then smaller (most likely shorter in the leg) and, no 
 doubt, capable of carrying higher weights, and running in better, than the present racers; 
 which most probably are, generally speaking, longer in the leg, with less substance. It 
 must be allowed that the horse that can go a good distance the best with high weights, is 
 for all general purposes (and particularly for giving a value to any intermediate breed be- 
 tween the racer and draught-horse) the best sort of horse to resort to as a stallion ; but 
 there is something inhuman in the former practice of running four-mile heats with twelve 
 stone, and which must reduce the speed of the best horse in the world to a pace a race-horse 
 ought never to be reduced. It is not racing, but a severe trial of constitutional strength, 
 of the most distressing nature to the poor animal, and better calculated to gratify butchers 
 and hawkers than the taste and feeling of gentlemen. " Nor has any alteration in the prac- 
 tice of racing tended so much to redeem its character from the charge of cruelty, as the 
 almost total abolition of three and four-mile courses. Happily, in this respect, we differ 
 from some that have gone before us, who have been used to run their horses six and eight 
 miles, and, as it is recorded, even longer courses. " This difference then between the 
 former fashion in racing, renders it very difficult to form any accurate opinion of the relative 
 speed or goodness of the horses, and the inference probalily is, that the horses of the present 
 
 S 2 
 
260 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III, 
 
 day are best calculated for the present mode of racing, since every man on the turf has 
 naturally made every exertion to arrive at the same goal." 
 
 9;!5. The breed of hunters, and indeed of saddle-horses generally, is by some also thought to 
 be much degenerated. Breeding, it is true, at present may not be so remunerating a specu- 
 lation as formerly, and therefore the numbers reared may have somewhat fallen off; but we 
 nevertheless apprehend that there is no real lack of good horses of every description. The 
 late Mr. Castley, a very ingenious veterinarian, who had made this a subject of particular 
 inquiry, seems however to think differently ; and to be very fully impressed with a con- 
 viction, to use his own words, " of the sad falling-off there is every where to be remarked in 
 the goodness or quality of half-bred and three-part-bred horses, as exhibited at the great 
 marts of the breeding districts." Our limits, however, prevent our following all the state- 
 ments of this writer; but we would refer the inquirer to The Veterinarian, No. xxxi. for 
 much interesting matter on the subject. 
 
 Sect. VIII. The exterior Conformation of Horses generally, and of the Blood Breeds 
 
 particularly. 
 
 936. The exterior form of the horse differs much, as the uses he is put to vary. That which 
 would approach perfection in one variety would be deformity in another. The finest framed 
 racer that ever bounded over the turf at Newmarket, would cut a sorry figure in a London 
 coal waggon ; \vhile one of Barclay's splendid specimens of the heavy draught-horse would 
 be even more misplaced if entered for the Derby. To be able to form a tolerably correct 
 estimate of the capability of each variety of the horse to perform the duties required of it, 
 from a view of the general figure, constitutes the very feather in the cap of the horse 
 amateur. But to accomplish it requires much experience, with a long habit of observation, 
 comparison, and reflection. 
 
 937. Reducing the proportions of the horse to an arbitrary scale of measurement was a 
 favourite practice with the French school. It was particularly so with the celebrated 
 Bourgelat. Some English veterinary surgeons also, after the manner of their neighbours 
 on the other side of the channel, have taught that the horse (leaving the head and neck out 
 of the question) presents a quadrangular figure ; not, however, one strictly equilateral, but 
 one whose horizontal limits somewhat exceed the perpendicular ; and in general cases this 
 scale is admissible. Nature will, however, not be restricted to any artificial proportions, 
 as we see In many excellent horses, which defy the plumb and line. There are in the 
 animal machine such compensating powers for apparent aberrations from any fixed mensural 
 scale of perfection, as to forbid our placing much dependence on it. 
 
 938. A comparative scale of proportions between the several parts is, however, useful for the 
 guidance of artists, and particularly for such as have occasionally to introduce horses in their 
 works, but who have not always the means of immediate recourse to the living animal. 
 Such persons are under obligation to ?.Ir. Richard Lawrence, at once an artist and veterinary 
 surgeon, for the proportions of Buckfoot, an Arabian of " high form," which may be met 
 with in tlie first number of the New Sporting Magazine. 
 
 939. To exemplify the different proportions of horses, we have introduced the figure of a 
 thorough. bred horse and that of a cart-horse in one square (^fg. 149.). Had each 
 occupied an appropriate square, the linear ineasurement of the racer would have extended 
 his square horizontally, as that of the cart-horse would have increased his vertically. Never- 
 theless the exemplification of their difltrent proportions is more strikingly displayed by this 
 method than by any other. It will at once be evident how varied are the proportions of 
 these horses, insomuch that, independent of differences in bulk, no degree of fining down 
 could make the cart-horse approximate to the figure of the racer. The head of the blood- 
 horse, his shoulders, the length of his body, and the angular construction of his limbs, are all 
 decidedly different. The bones of the cart-horse, as we have already noticed, appear 
 immense; but they are, in fact, proportionally weaker than those of the racer, because the 
 osseous portion is less condensed, while the muscles and tendons also of the racer are in 
 proportion much larger and more condensed. Our observations on the organology of the 
 horse will of course apply to every variety of this valuable family ; but they are par- 
 ticularly directed to those more generally employed in field sports, as the racer, the hunter, 
 and the hackney j in each of which celerity of motion is required, though in somewhat 
 different degrees and kinds, but in all a capability of continuing the exertion, or, in 
 horsemen's language, " stoutness," or " bottom," is essential. 
 
 Sect. IX. General Proportions of the Race-horse. 
 
 940. The proper height of a nice-horse is greatly dependent on the nature of the work required 
 of him, consequently, no standard measurement, under these considerations, can be insisted 
 on ; and most good judges, we believe, admit this. Darvill, one of our best authorities, 
 is of this opinion ; but he at the same time observes, that if a standard height must be 
 named, that oi fifteen hands, two inches, would probably be better than any other He how- 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 PROPORTIONS OF THE RACE HORSE. 
 
 261 
 
 ever, in this standard, appears rather to bend to what he considers the popular opinion than 
 to express his own ; for he says, " I prefer one moderately low, as fifteen hmids, or fifteen 
 
 PRnK)RTI0K9 OP A THOROUaH.BRKD HORSH ANT» A CART-HORSK. 
 
 and an inch at most.'" But, as already observed, the racing height must depend on the 
 racing work. Some full-bred horses attain so great height, as even seventeen hands ; but 
 sixteen hands, two inches, is by no means uncommon. Thorough-bred horses of this height 
 are the produce of the southern warm-sheltered parts of the country, where the pasturage 
 is luxuriant, and where the attention of the breeder is particularly directed to the develop- 
 ment of the animal form. Such horses attain a very considerable height at a very early 
 period ; and at two and three years old are more particularly engaged, to use the words of 
 Mr. Darvill, " to go intd those great stakes run for at Newmarket, as the ' Two Thousand,' 
 the ' Riddlesworth,' and other valuable stakes and matches, almost all of which are run 
 over straight courses of short lengths, as across the Newmarket Flat." These horses, at 
 this early period, have already gone through full training; and nothing but the very high 
 condition they are in can carry thein through these engagements, and those of the Derby 
 and Oaks at Epsom. Here, therefore, is one particular sort of racing work which we 
 have hinted at ; and as racing is now a trade, here we have also a particular sort of horse 
 bred for the purpose. Of course the well-being of the animals is quite a minor consider- 
 ation ; and therefore, before four years have passed over their heads, the severity of their 
 training and running exercises has unfitted the majority of them for any thing but being 
 turned to the stud. Thus it is that even our sports now become a trade. Tattersal's is our 
 Turf Exchange, where both hull and hear figure at the West-end equally as they do in the 
 East, in the vicinity of Threadneedle-street. Consols for account, and the odds on the 
 Derby, are equally important as hetting, huging, and hooh-making, can make these enormous 
 ventures. 
 
 941. The more compact and moderate- sized race-horse, under these views at least, is therefore 
 to be preferred for such racing purposes as more immediately come within the early 
 intentions for which racing was first encouraged, t. e. that of yielding rational amusement, 
 and improving the breed of horses. Such racers, if they do not exhibit sufficient speed in 
 their colthood to vie with the tall lengthy breeds, yet afterwards, becoming fully furnished, 
 they are able to make not only a good run, but a long one, even under high weights. 
 Further, to use the turf phraseology of Darvill, horses of this class are then fit to run 
 " over any sort of course, whether hilly or otherwise; and a horse of this description being, 
 as he mostly is, a round-goer, will in all probability be tolerably handy at his turns; 
 and therefore, whenever such an one is found running in the company of long-striding 
 horses on a small ' cock-pit,' or ' whip-top ' sort of a course, he is almost certain to be a 
 winner." If Mr. Darvill shone in one particular more than another, in our opinion 
 it was his judicious appropriation of the work, and the locality to work on, of the 
 different horses he describes. Indeed it should be borne in mind by all practical 
 turfites, that each racer should be sized, framed, and trained according to the particular 
 work he is intended for, in which sound judgment is displayed, and the advantage of the 
 
 S 3 
 
262 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III, 
 
 horse himself is consulted as far as racing is concerned ; and, were this to be followed out, 
 our race-courses also would be so made as to best suit the display of the powers of the 
 race-horse to their fullest extent, at the least possible risk of injury to the animal. But were 
 even these discrepancies all removed, it is yet to be feared that the trickery, which unfor- 
 tunately adheres to the intermediate practices, and sometimes pursues the winning horse to 
 the weighing-house, would, with " cloven foot," step in. 
 
 942. The form required in the race-horse, independently of all but legitimate views, is that 
 which best fits him for great quickness in the use of his limbs, and capability of extending 
 them over a large surface, united with sufficient powers of endurance to maintain his pace, 
 as long as is necessary to complete his task. A comparative view of the race-horse with 
 other quadrupeds notoriously speedy, will greatly assist in directing our attention to the 
 leading points on which the described qualities mainly depend. The greyhound and hare 
 are both familiar and notable instances of what we assert, and of what we wish to exemplify. 
 The former has a long taper head set on a tapering neck, which is connected with the 
 chest in such a manner as to reduce the air-passages almost to a straight line during rapid 
 progression, tending to assist respiration and to lessen resistance. The hare also, although 
 ■her head be less slender and pointed tlian that of a horse, yet during her running she so 
 places it as to accomplish both these purposes ; while the obliquity and placing of her fore 
 limbs, when acted on by the strength of her hind quarters and length of hinder legs, enable 
 her to make her progression almost saltatory. Viewing the hare and greyhound together, 
 we cannot fail to observe the strong loins of both these animals, their angular and well 
 furnished thighs, with the length of the real leg in both, which approximates the hock 
 with the ground, in like manner as the knee is placed before ; these are all equally im- 
 portant objects of comparison. Treating the subject generally, we may observe that the 
 racer of the present time is not altogether the powerful bony animal of former days, 
 although equally well bred. Our present stock are bred lighter, that their action may be 
 more rapid though less lasting. To produce early development of their racing powers, 
 they are more corn-fed and but little grassed ; they are also trained early, which of itself 
 tends to a quicker consolidation of their form, although it is at the expense of its attaining 
 such ample dimensions as might be expected by pursuing the older methods. 
 
 943. The head of the racer particidarly, for obvious reasons, should be small and light. 
 An extra pound placed so far from the centre of motion must occasion a loss of power, 
 and how small an addition to the weight borne has operated injuriously, many experiments 
 in racing have proved. The head should also be angular, the forehead wide, and its beauty 
 is greatly increased when it tapers elegantly to the muzzle, presenting a full-sized mouth, 
 thin lips, and capacious nostrils. Our figures, presented within a square at p. 261. contrast 
 these differences in the facial character between the blood-horse within the dotted line and 
 the cart-horse within the coarse line. The facial line, and that of the forehead in the 
 thorough-bred horse, is seldom arched, in the direct descendants from the eastern breeds, 
 both barb and Arabian, but particularly in the latter, the arching is sometimes slightly 
 reversed. The facial angle of the blood-horse is about 25°, whereas, in the heavy breeds, 
 it is usually 23° only (a a, a a). This placing of the head is favourable to progression, as 
 well as in the greyhound and hare, by enabling each, when at the top of his speed, to carry 
 his muzzle ahiiost on a line with his neck and chest, which must greatly facilitate respira- 
 tion, the grand aid to speed. A similar form, it must be evident, is also favourable for the 
 hunter, and subordinately so for the hack likewise ; but in neither of these ought such 
 placing to be carried so far as to diminish the true action of the bit on the bar ; as a light 
 and obedient mouth is as necessary to the hunter as it is to the hackney. " The throat of 
 the racer, all good judges allow, should be clear and fine from the root of the ear down- 
 wards, presenting a good space between the jaw bones {e f,fig. 149.), which should be thin. 
 This hollow between the jaws in some racers is strikingly fashioned like the same parts 
 in a game-cock : an attachment to this form of throat has given some of our turfites a 
 prepossession in favour of what is called the cock-throttled neck in a racer ; we cannot, 
 however, agree with them. 
 
 944. The ears (b b,fig. 149.), according to our ideas of beauty, should be small and pointed ; 
 and in most of the improved breeds they are so ; occasionally however, and particularly in 
 the near descendants of the barbs, they are seen large and somewhat pendent. If we mistake 
 not, they were so in the Godolphin Barb (_^^. 143. p. 244.). It was to remedy this unsightly 
 appearance in horses tliat cropping was first employed, until at length it became fashion- 
 able. Better sense and better feeling at length banished the cruel practice. The ears are 
 criteria of the spirit, as well as of the temper : we have seldom seen a horse which carries 
 one ear forward and the other backward during his work, that was pot hardy and lasting. 
 Being not subject to early fatigue, he is attentive to every thing around him, and points 
 his ears in different directions, to collect sound from every quarter. They are also indica- 
 tions of temper, and a horse is seldom either playful or vicious but his ears are laid flat on 
 the neck. It is fortunate that we are provided with such a warning by an animal that does 
 not want craft to surprise us, nor strength to render his resentment terrible. 
 
Chap. II. PROPORTIONS OF THE RACE HORSE, 263 
 
 945. The neck should he rather thin than thick upwards, but it should be at the same time 
 muscular. Our turf-men are not favourable to high crests in racers; Mr. Darvill even 
 prefers them " a little ewe or deer-shaped." It is, however, essential in all, that the channel 
 of respiration may be as rectilinear and as free as possible. In most thorough-bred horses, 
 nevertheless, the neck is slightly arched, and as it unites with the withers it makes a still 
 further dip (e) in many of the finest figures, and more particularly in the aged horse. If, 
 as it is said, the cock-throttled neck be not unfavourable to speed, we object to it in the 
 hunter and roadster, as not only being very unsightly, but also because a reversed neck 
 presents but an indifferent appui against the hand, which in the hunter is always a very 
 important point, and in the hackney is indispensable. 
 
 946. The withers (e e, Jig. 149.) are formed by the long transverse processes of the dorsal 
 vertebrae (y. Jiff. 111. p. 172. ), and as their use is to serve as levers to muscles which elevate 
 the fore limb, so their length, which is commensurate with the height of the withers, must 
 be of great advantage to the progression of the racer. In the slower gallop, and in the trot, 
 it is this form that carries horses well above their ground. " The shoulders of the racer," 
 Mr. Apperley (Nimrod) says, "should go into his neck at the points unjierceived, and his 
 back should sink a little behind his withers, for horses with a straight back are generally 
 deficient in their fore quarters." This, we conjecture, few will deny. Mr. Darvill how- 
 ever says, " for a saddle-horse," by which we presume he means a hunter or hackney, 
 "this may be all very well; l)ut for a race-horse, to have strength and liberty of stride, the 
 back should be straight and moderately long." To the hunter and hackney, elevated 
 withers and obliquely directed shoulders are equally favourable to the safety of progression, 
 and also to its rapidity, by increasing the powers of the levers, which elevate the fore limbs 
 preparatory to the propulsion of the body forward by means of the hinder extremities. It 
 has however been thought, that a fore-hand, somewhat lower than the croup, is favourable to 
 speed, though unfavourable to its safety ; and a comparison with the formation of the fore 
 parts in other animals of rapid progression, certainly shows a general tendency to increased 
 height of the hinder parts. Tiie greyhound and hare are so formed, the latter in a remark- 
 able degree ; and Eclipse {fig. 141 . p. 237. ), among horses, is a notorious instance of disparity 
 in height between the fore and hind parts. The stag may also be brought forward, as an 
 animal remarkable for his swiftness, where this peculiarity prevails. In the kangaroo the 
 disparity between the fore and hind quarters amounts to a monstrosity, were we to measure 
 it by an equine standard ; but the principles of speed are illustrated as well in the one 
 animal as in the other. It is the uniformity of the progression that suffers, which is 
 aflected in the degree of the departure in the formation of the animal from the common 
 standard we have noticed. We shall have other occasions of elucidating these points still 
 more particularly, when we treat of the paces of the horse : what we have now advanced 
 is not to be construed into an admission that sufficient' height in the fore-hand generally is 
 unimportant even in the race-horse ; but that it can be better dispensed with in him than 
 in any other variety of saddle-horses, because the stridings of the racer being usually con- 
 fined to smooth turf and a limited length of exertion, it follows that, provided his shoulders 
 are broad and obliquely situated, a moderate height of fore quarters only will often be 
 found sufficient to receive the propelling force of the more powerful and more extended 
 hinder extremities. For the hunter and hackney, on the contrary, elevated withers are 
 indispensable ; for there, safety in progression is as important as speed in action. 
 
 947. The shoulders (a a, b b, fig. 149.) are apt to be confounded with the withers, a circum- 
 stance which often leads to much error in justly appreciating the power and operation of the 
 fore quarters. The withers may be high, at the same time that the shoulders may be narrow, 
 straight, and altogether badly formed. The shoulders, to be perfect, should be muscular, but 
 by no means heavy with extraneous cellular matter ; for it is by the muscles of the shoulder 
 that the action of the fore limbs is principally effected. It is, therefore, of much consequence 
 that the muscular markings and prominences should be strong but not puffy. Immense 
 muscular power is also necessary for the suspension and connection of these parts, as well 
 as for their motion, the shoulders in the horse not being connected with the body by any 
 bony articulation, but wholly by a muscular union. Large fleshy masses unite the broad 
 expansive shoulder-blade by its upper and inner surface to the chest, while other powerful 
 muscles below suspend, as it were, the machine between them ; by which admirable con- 
 trivance perfect elasticity is preserved. The uneasy seat we experience when riding on or 
 near the croup of the horse, where the hinder limbs are connected with the body wholly by 
 a bony union, will illustrate the difference between the elasticities of the one connection and 
 the other. When the body is propelled forward, its tendency to the centre of gravity is 
 counteracted by the fore extremities, which then receive the mass : had the shoulders, there- 
 fore, been articulated like the thighs, the machine at every motion would have experienced 
 a powerful and hurtful shock ; but, formed as they are, the strong muscles of these parts 
 receive and sustain what the hind quarters force on them during their action. Tliis con- 
 nection of the shoulders with the body, it may likewise be observed, is not rendered strong 
 by the power of the muscular masses alone, but also by the geometrical situation of the 
 
 S 4 
 
264 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 UPRIGHT SHOL 
 
 scapulae or shoulder-blades themselves, which being approximated above, form a kind of 
 elliptic arch, which receives the trunk within the expanse of its arms ; consequently, the 
 greater the force applied, either by gravitation or impulsion, within certain limits, the 
 greater will be the eajiability of the shoulders to support the weight thrown on them. 
 
 948. Obliquity in the situation of the shoulder ?.•. essetitial to the speed of every nnimal, where 
 the pace employed is uniform and continuous, as in the running of the race-horse, the 
 coursing of the hare by the greyhound, and of the hare herself to distance the dogs ; in 
 each of which the general inclination of the shoulder is considerable. Examples of an 
 oblique and of an upright shoulder-blade are represented in Jig. 150. In each the centre 
 
 of motion is denoted by a, as the Varying 
 lines (1, 2, 3) mark the different degrees of 
 motion or extension which is allowed to each 
 limb as it rotates more or less on a, its centre of 
 motion. By this view it is not difficult to un- 
 derstand how the angularity of the position of 
 the shoulder-blade should also elevate the whole 
 limb, and thus render the progression safe : it 
 also increases the speed of the pace, by neces- 
 sarily advancing the whole limb farther forward. 
 On this subject, the author of the Treatise on 
 the Horse in the Farmer's Series well observes, 
 " The slanting direction of the shoulder accom- 
 plishes another very useful object. The muscles 
 extending from the shoulder-blade to the lower 
 bone of the shoulder, are the powers by which 
 motion is given to the whole of the limb. The 
 extent and energy of that motion depend much 
 on the force exerted or the strength of the 
 muscle ; but there are circumstances in the relative situations of the different bones which 
 have far greater influence. Let us suppose that, by means of a lever, we are endeavouring 
 to raise a certain weight ; the point of the shoulder, the shoulder-joint, is the pivot or 
 centre of motion ; the leg attached to the bone of the arm is the weight ; the shoulder-blade 
 being more fixed, is the part whence the power is exerted. These lines approach much 
 more nearly to a perpendicular in the oblique than in the upright shoulder. In the upright 
 shoulder, the shoulder-blade and the bone of the arm are almost in a straight line, and the 
 real action and power of the muscle are most strangely diminished. In this point of 
 view the oblique shoulder is most important: it not only gives extensive action, but also 
 facility of action ; the power of the muscles is more than doubled by being exerted in a line 
 approaching so mucli nearer to a perpendicular." (P. 2,S1.) 
 
 949. The lower portion of the shoulder-blade articulates with a hone, -nhich constitutes the 
 true arm of the horse, hut wliich is short compared with the human arm, and is so concealed 
 by muscles, and by the obliquity of its situation, as to be apt to be overlooked. The con- 
 sequence of this is, that what is known among horsemen as the arm of the horse is, in fact, the 
 fore-arm. The humerus, or true arm bone (jh, /i^'. 11 1 . p. 172.), it will be seen, forms an angle 
 with the shoulder-blade, and extends obliquely backward as the arm bone inclines forward ; 
 and, usually, the degree of inclination of the one regulates that of the other. The motions 
 of this bone are necessarily confined to a removal from its inclined point backward to the 
 perpendicular line of the body. When this bone is too long, it carries the fore-legs too 
 much under the animal ; and if this defect is united with a shallow upright shoulder, the 
 evil will be increased. It however fortunately happens, that both the angle and extent of 
 these two parts are usually regulated by each other. 
 
 950. The arm of the horse, popularly so called (c,Jiff. 14 9.) by a reference to the Skeleton, 
 will be distinctly seen to be the fore-arm. It will also be observed to be at first formed of 
 two bones, but which unite together by age. The upright portion is called the radius (o) ; 
 the shorter and hinder bone is known as the ulna, which terminates upwards in a projecting 
 portion that forms the elbow (re). Length in this portion of the limb is very important, 
 where much speed is required. It can hardly therefore in the race-horse, nor even in the 
 high-bred hunter of the present day, be too long. We have already pointed out analogical 
 proofs to show how instrumental this formation is in accelerating motion, by drawing the 
 attention to the same part, both in the hare and greyhound. A negative proof also of its 
 importance may be brought forward, by the preference given by manege masters to a short 
 arm, where the cadences of the school require that a round and graceful port of the whole 
 limb should take the place of speed in a series of flexions and extensions, rather perpendi- 
 cularly than horizontally directed. 
 
 951. The importance of the muscularity likewise of these several parts must be apparent, by 
 a slight consideration only ; and hence, although we first breed, and then train the rate- 
 horse until he is as free from superfluous weight as possible, we yet require in his structure 
 
Chap. II. THE FEET OF HOUSES, 'J65 
 
 as much bone, muscle, and tendon, as we can get ; all of which are necessary to enable him 
 to continue his vast exertions beyond the velocity of a start. The graceful swell at the 
 lower part of the shoulder marks the capability of the extensors of the true arm, in acting 
 to great advantage, implanted as their tendons are into the point of the elbow. The arm 
 below likewise requires to be equally muscular, wide, and well set out from the chest. 
 
 952. The knee (d. Jig. 149.) of the horse corresponds with the human wrist. Like the joints, 
 generally, it should be large, by which the surface of muscular and ligamentous contact be- 
 comes increased, and the stability of the limb in proportion augmented. By this form also 
 the tendinous insertions are further removed from the centre of motion, whereby their power 
 is greatly increased. The knee of every horse, preparatory to purchasing, should be carefully 
 examined, to see whether the skin has been broken by falls ; and great caution is necessary 
 in this examination, for the hair sometimes grows so well over the scar as to leave it hardly 
 discernible, and horse-dealers also contrive to hide the blemish by blackening the part. It 
 does not however follow, that a mark or scar always indicates a stumbler, and persons are too 
 apt to forget that the safest horse may, by an unavoidable accident, fall ; which circumstance 
 will never influence his future manner of going, unless the cicatrix should be of such extent 
 as to interfere with the motion of the joint : if, therefore, the arm and fore-arm be strong, the 
 fore-hand high, and the horse show good action, he should not be rejected wholly for au 
 accidental blemish. 
 
 95i. The canon, or shank (e, fig. 149.) carries the limb down to the pastern elegantly 
 light, straight, and strong. Much stress is deservedly laid on the necessity that this part of 
 the leg should be wide when viewed laterally. Viewed in front, its being thin is favourable, 
 because, made up as it is principally of bone and tendon, any addition to it beyond these 
 must consist of useless cellular matter, or otherwise of matter worse than useless, as being 
 placed there by disease. Any thickening of the part, generally or partially, should be looked 
 on with suspicion ; as, if natural, likely to interfere with motion without adding to strength, 
 or, if accidental, as a mark of acquired injury, the effects of which are likely to remain. In 
 the bony skeleton may be seen, within and behind the knee, an apparatus in a protuberant 
 bone, destined to remove the acting ligaments and tendons from the centre of motion, by 
 which great advantage is gained by its strengthening and facilitating their flexions. It is a 
 defect in this conformation that occasions horses to be tied in under the knee, as this defect is 
 usually termed. The limb below the knee ii> this case, instead of proceeding downwards of 
 an uniform width, is seen to become suddenly narrow, immediately on parting from the knee. 
 Such horses are invariably found to bear exertion badly, their legs at an early period 
 become bowed or arched, and totter on the slightest exertion. Some few speedy race-horses, 
 it is true, are seen with this formation ; but such invariably either break down, or become 
 irrecoverably strained. In both the hunter and the hackney it is also, for the same reasons, 
 a very serious defect, and one never to be overlooked. Proceeding downwards we have to 
 remark that, in the degree that length is required in the arm, in such degree should the canon 
 be short. The knee of the hare and the greyhound, as the sportsman well knows, are placed 
 low in the limb ; and if he would have either the racer, the hunter, or his hack, to show only 
 his tail to his antagonist, he will learn to appreciate rightly a short canon. 
 
 954. The pasterns of the racer {f ,jig. 149.) should be long and sufl!iciently oblique to afford 
 elasticity, without danger of rupturing the tendons, which accident will nevertheless too often 
 occur, be they as strong as they may. Length of pastern distributes the gallop of the racer 
 through a more extended line; and while it lessens concussion, it probably converts the foot 
 into something of a prehensile organ, by implantation of the toe in the ground. It is thus that 
 the greyhound with cut claws is always rendered less speedy. In the hunter, it is evident 
 that long pasterns are somewhat less desirable ; and particularly where a welter weight is to 
 be carried by a horse with long pasterns during a long and a sharp burst, breaking down is 
 too likely to occur. The contrary defect is however equally objectionable, and an upright 
 pastern proves injurious to the horse, unpleasant to the rider, and a bar to speed in every 
 pace, but particularly in the gallop. 
 
 SuBSECT. \. The Feet of Horses. 
 
 955. The feet of the descendants of the eastern horses are nauaWy &vc\a\\ in their daameier. It 
 is rare to see a racer with a wide open foot j and where it has been of this form, it is apt to 
 be correspondently low in most cases : and it must be apparent that such a horse, by losing 
 an inch at each stroke of his gallop, would, in a four-mile heat, be much disadvantaged 
 against another with feet of the usual height, A firm, well formed, and full sized foot is, how- 
 ever, essential to the hunter and hackney ; for the small foot sinks deep into moist ground, 
 and is but too apt to be tender likewise from contracting thrushes or corns. 
 
 956. The feet of horses present in their united functions a series of springs with great com- 
 plexity of structure. An unreflecting observer considers only the hornv box, and perhaps 
 attaches as little merit to its mechanism, as he would to the well turned wooden leg of a 
 Greenwich pensioner : but a little examination will convince him that all the complexity, 
 
2C6 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 all the admirable mechanism displayed in the assemblage of four fingers and a thumb, are 
 concentrated within this horny box and its appendages. As the parts which compose the 
 hind and the fore-feet do not materially differ, a description of one foot will serve for the 
 whole. 
 
 957. On examining a perpendicular section of the foot and pasterns {fig. 151.) there appear 
 the coffin bone (a), the navicular or nut bone (h), the coronary or little pastern bone (c), 
 
 the larger pastern bone {d), 
 the back sinew or great flexor 
 tendon of the foot (e), the 
 same tendon sliding over the 
 navicular bone (f), its ter- 
 mination or insertion into the 
 bottom of the coffin bone {g) ; 
 the elastic matter of the sen- 
 sible frog {h), the insensible 
 or horny frog (i), the horny 
 sole (/e), which includes the 
 parts of the sensible foot ; the 
 outer wall of the hoof (Z), the 
 elastic processes (m), the at- 
 tachment of the extensor ten- 
 
 151 
 
 don to the coffin bone («), 
 and its attachment to the 
 coronary bone (o), which 
 completes the section. 
 
 958. The coffin bone {a, fig, 
 151 . ) adapts itself to the figure 
 of the hoof, or rather is adapt- 
 ed by nature to this eligible 
 form. The eminence in its 
 front receives the insertion of 
 the tendon of the great ex- 
 tensor muscle of the foot. 
 This important muscle has its 
 upper attachment to the hu- 
 merus or arm bone, where it 
 
 is principally fleshy.; but, as it passes downwards, it becomes tendinous, expanding over 
 every joint, both to prevent friction, and to embrace and give firm attachment to each 
 bone with its opposed bone, by which a firm connection of the various parts is maintained, 
 and a simultaneous movement of the whole limb is effected. In the hinder limb this 
 extensor tendon, and its two less or tendinous adjuncts arise from the tibia, and in part 
 from the femur, but in their origin are fleshy. To the sides of the coffin bone are attached 
 the lateral cartilages, and around its surface are marks of the attachmeiat of the laminated 
 substance. 
 
 959. The coronary or small pastern hone (c), is seen to rest on the coffin bone (n), with 
 which it articulates by its lower end; its posterior part also may be seen to be closely arti- 
 culated, both with the coffin and with the navicular or nut bones (/), whose attachments to 
 them are effected by ligaments of great power raid some elasticity. Nor is it possible 
 to view this horny box and its contents without being struck at the admirable display of 
 contrivance and mechanism which meets our eye. We are apt to say, " as strong as a horse; " 
 and some of us use horses as though they were made of imperishable stuff ; but surely, when 
 we well consider the subject, we shall see both the necessity and the morality of using them 
 with discretion. 
 
 960. The hoof itself is conical, or rather, as Clarke observes, slightly truncated; and is a 
 secretion, as well from the vascular parts of the foot as from the skin, as our nails are 
 formed from the portion of skin called the quick. The structure of the hoof is firm 
 and fibrous ; externally it is plane and convex ; but internally concave and laminated. The 
 quarters are the lateral parts. As the horn approaches the heels it becomes soft, and is 
 reflected inwards. The heels are parted by the horny frog ( b,fig. 153.), and without the 
 
 frog on each side, the hoof inflects its fibres 
 
 to form the bars which are seen on the 
 
 under .surface ( c,_/?^. 153.). In a healthy 
 
 foot {fig. 153.) the heels are round, wide, 
 
 and smooth (a a), the frog fully expanded 
 
 (fc), the bars or binders distinct (c e), no corns 
 
 in the usual angle" (rf), the sole broad and 
 
 ooncave {d). In a diseased foot (fig. 152.), 
 
 the heels are high and drawn together by 
 
 contraction (a a), the frog narrow and filled 
 with fissures from contraction and thrush (fc), and the sole greatly shortened in its trans- 
 verse diameter, which is morbidly counterbalanced by the increased heights in the 
 truncated form (c). When the hoof is removed, the sensible or fleshy sole (k,fig.l3l.), 
 above which it immediately lies, presents itself, covering the whole of the horny sole, except 
 so much as is taken up by the sensible frog (h). This part is exquisitely sensible and 
 vascular; and thus we learn why injuries to it from punctures produce such serious effects, 
 and why very slight pressure from contraction of the hoof gives so much pain. The 
 sensible frog and the sensible sole form the insensible frog and sole; but when from 
 pressure, too much moisture, or other causes, the sensible frog, instead of formino- horn, 
 secretes pus or matter, as in thrush, the structure of the whole becomes injured ; and the 
 horny frog, thus losing its support, gradually wastes and decays. It is therefore evident 
 that no thrush can be entirely harmless, as is erroneously supposed. Above the sensible 
 frog and sole is the great flexor tendon, or back sinew, inserting itself into the vaulted arch 
 
 152 
 
 153 
 
Chap. II. THE TRUNK AND HINDER EXTREMITIES. 267 
 
 of the coffin {e,fig. 151.). Tliis important tendon arising from its parent muscle above the 
 knee, whose origin is taken from the humertts and ubia, in its passage unites with an 
 assistant flexor, but which latter is principally distributed to the pastern bones ; while the 
 perforans, so called because it is perforated by the assistant flexor tendon, is inserted into the 
 vault of the coffin ; in the posterior extremities, the attachments of these two leading flexors 
 and a smaller lateral one are from the femur and tibia. 
 
 961. The sensible lamince. Around the surface of the coffin bone it has been noticed that 
 there are linear indentations, to which about five hundred semi-cartilaginous leaves are attached. 
 Each of these is received between two of the horny lamellae, which line the interior of the 
 horny hoof; and, when it is considered what a vast surface of attacJiment is formed by these 
 means, the strength of the union will not be wondered at. No common violence can 
 separate these parts, and their use as so many springs (for they are extensile) to support the 
 actions of an animal, at once weighty, strong, and extremely agile, must be apparent. The 
 vessels and nerves of the foot are derived from the metacarpal arteries, veins, and nerves, which 
 pass behind the pastern, when the main trunks divide to proceed to each side of the foot, 
 and are ramified from thence throughout. It is a division of the metacarpal nerve, on each 
 side of the lesser pastern, or on each side of the larger, as occasion suits, which forms the 
 nerve operation, now in vogue as a remedy for founder. (See Veterinary Outlines, p. 588.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Trunk and Hinder Extremities. 
 
 962. The form of the trunk or hody of horses (ff i,Jig,149.) like their other parts, will best 
 answer the purposes required of them by their owners, by certain specialties of formation. 
 The body of the race-horse, for instance, should be rather long : if he were equally " trussed 
 home " as the hackney, he could not bend his hind quarters sufficiently, nor bring his legs 
 so well under him ; his abdominal viscera would also be injuriously pressed forwards on his 
 lungs. His chest, in all cetses, should be deep, but scarcely so wide as in the hunter and 
 hackney ; for in the racer its depth will allow sufficient room for respiration during his 
 violent, but comparatively short, effi^rts. But for the hunter and hackney, the chest requires 
 greater circular capacity, to insure continuance to their longer exertions. The fore quarters 
 of the greyhound are deep but flat ; and thus, after a two-mile course, he is apt to be winded. 
 The foxhound, on the contrary, although he moves with great velocity, yet he can continue 
 at nearly the same rate of speed for almost forty minutes without a check, for his chest is 
 deep and round. The carcass of the hunter should be a compound of the length of the 
 racer and the " ribbing home " of the hack ; some length being required to give him speed, 
 and not too much to weaken him by a too lengthy stride, or by the difficulty of " keeping 
 him together " over stiff soils, and towards the close of a long run. 
 
 963. The loins of every horse {k,Jig.l49.) should be strong, and sufficiently broad to give 
 a considerable surface of attachment for the important muscles of the back and loins. The 
 quarters should be long, and ought to show a certain degree of squareness also, and that even 
 in the best bred race-horse ; for it is an indication of muscularity, and consequently of power, 
 to act on the hinder extremities. The tail should be " set " nearly on a line with the croup. 
 Indeed this placing is a natural consequence of length in the quarters ; and we find it thus 
 situated in most animals of speed. In no part of the horse does that significant term 
 " blood " show itself more than in the setting on of the tail (n n, fig. 149.). 
 
 964. The hinder extremities (Im, 1 , 2, 3, 4, 5, fig. 149. ) deserve also an attentive consideration ; 
 in which survey it will be prudent first to bear in mind, that, as the fore extremities may be 
 regarded as especially designed to receive and sustain the weight of the body, and to bear the 
 momentum of progression thrown on them, so the hinder extremities may be considered as 
 the essential propelling organs. Having themselves less to support, they are flexed into 
 considerable angles, which angles are operated on by masses of muscles of immense power. 
 It is also a curious but wise provision in the mechanism of the limbs, that the angles of their 
 bony fabric should be reversed ; for, by referring to the figure of the skeleton it will be seen, 
 that while the scapula or shoulder-blade inclines backward, the ilium or haunch bone is 
 directed forward. The inclinations of the humerus or arm, and of the femur or thigh, are 
 equally reversed ; and, in a slighter degree, the same is observable in the corresponding bones 
 immediately below ; by which arrangement the trunk is suspended in equilibrio, instead of 
 falling backward or forward, as might have happened, had all the angles been consentaneous. 
 A careful view of the skeleton is particularly recommended to more clearly exemplify these 
 counter inclinations. 
 
 965. That the hinder limbs are principally concerned in progression, in rapid prgression par- 
 ticularly, is again evident from the attention that nature pays to their formation, and to 
 their great strength in all cases where speed is required ; for let an animal, destined for 
 speed, be ever so lightly framed in other respects, yet great power will be always displayed 
 in its hinder parts. Thus in blood-horses, which are derived from the most perfect breed 
 we are acquainted with, not only are the loins wide, and the croup long, but, viewed from 
 behind, these horses will be found little less wide in the thighs than in the hips ; and of all 
 
ses HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. I'art III. 
 
 the distinctive marks between the high and the low-bred horse, this is the most striking and 
 characteristic. A good judge, under every disadvantage, immediately discovers a portion of 
 breeding by this appearance of extent and power in the muscles of the thigh alone. The 
 greyhound offers us a corroborative instance of similar form and intention ; in the kangaroo 
 it is even more striking. 
 
 966. The real thigh of the horse (I m), like the true arm, is so concealed by muscles as not 
 generally to be known by that name ; but a view of the skeleton will readily enable the 
 reader to acknowledge its designation. It will be found, as has been noticed, reversed in 
 its angle of inclination from the humerus, or real arm, to which it corresponds, being 
 articulated above, at about the same level, but descending considerably lower, and with a 
 greater inclination, by which elasticity is gained ; and the acuteness of the angle resulting 
 therefrom is favourable to the power of action. This bone being able to pass beyond the 
 perpendicular backward, likewise assists these intentions, particularly when the croup, hips, 
 and thighs, are well furnished with muscles. A reference to the figure of the skeleton will 
 show a powerful protuberance which rises above the articulation, which is directed back- 
 wards, much after the fashion of the bone of the elbow, to which its use also assimilates, for 
 it receives the insertions of some muscular masses from the loins of immense strength. 
 " By this insertion," says an ingenious writer, " the power is close to the centre of motion ; 
 the weight supposed to be concentrated in the middle of the limb is far off. It is more than 
 thirty times as far as the power, and this muscle must act with a disadvantage of more than 
 thirty to one ; or, if the hinder extremity and the weight of the trunk above amount to six 
 hundred pounds, the force applied, or the power of the muscle, must be equal to thirty times 
 six hundred, or eighteen thousand pounds. The numerous origins of these muscles, and 
 the extensive surfaces whence they arise, and their immense bulk, render them equal to this ; 
 and then, as we have demonstrated with regard to the flexor muscle of the arm, what is lost 
 in power is gained in velocity ; for, while this portion of the upper thigh bone moves rapidly 
 through a certain space, by the powerful contraction of the glutasi and other muscles, the 
 extremity of that bone moves through thirty times the space ; find the extremity of the 
 whole limb, or the foot, moves through more than one hundred times that space ; and hence 
 results, and hence only could result, the speed of the horse." (Farmer's Series, p. 261.) 
 
 967. The lower bone of the thigh, so called among the generality of horsemen (1), is in fact 
 the leg, as will be seen by turning to the Skeleton, p. 172. This part of the extremity 
 should be both long and well furnished with muscle ; the former to give length of stride, the 
 latter to operate the propulsion of the body forward. 
 
 968. The hock (2, 3, 4, 5, fig. 1 4 9. ) is a very powerful agent in progression, and the wider its 
 lateral surface, and the nearer it approximates the ground, the more advantageously it 
 operates. On viewing the articulation of this complex joint in the skeleton, it will be seen 
 that, the lower head of the true leg bone furnishes various prominences^ which are received into 
 corresponding depressions of the astragulus, in such a manner as to form a complete hinge, 
 which hinge is confined to lateral motion. This implantation of the bony portions within 
 each other is admirably adapted to give strength to the articulation, while the obliquity of 
 tiie descent of the tibia, or true leg bone, tends to lessen the concussion of violent exertions, 
 which is still further decreased by being diffused throughout the several bones of this im- 
 portant joint. The point of the hock (5) is formed of the calcaneum or heel bone of human 
 anatomy ; and its operation being most important, the perfection of its form is of great con- 
 sequence to the progression of the animal ; for in the greater or the lesser degree that this 
 bony process extends itself beyond the other bones (which degree is measured hy the: breadth 
 of the hock, 4, 5), so do the tendons inserted into it act with a longer or shorter lever, and 
 consequently with a greater or lesser increase of power, or purchase, as it is called. 
 
 969. The remaining portions of the hind limbs, to be perfect, should unite strength with 
 elasticity. The flexor tendons should be large and well detached from the bone, as in the 
 fore-legs ; and the pasterns, while they should possess sufficient length and angularity, should 
 not do so in a degree sufficient to endanger their solidity under violent exertions. As 
 regards the racer, the hind limbs are peculiarly important, for on their construction depends 
 the tardiness or the speed of their motions. This is exemplified in all living animals, from 
 the diminutive flea, which makes a bound three hundred times its own length, to all other 
 saltatory quadrupeds, from the jumping of the jerboa to the speedy progression of the 
 kangaroo, which is wholly operated by the flexion and extension of the vast angles his 
 hinder extremities are capable of making. These hints are given to bespeak our especial 
 attention to the length and strength of the hinder extremities when we examine a horse. 
 
 SuBSEcr. 3. Tlie Colours and Markings of Horses. 
 
 970. The colour of horses being derived from their hairy covering, is necessarily very varied. 
 Numerous conjectures have been entertained as to what was the original colour of this 
 animal : but the inquiry on the subject lias not been attended with success ; for the horse 
 is seen to perform all his functions under any tint ; though fancy, and perhaps experience, 
 
Chap. II. COLOURS AND MARKINGS OF HORSES. 269 
 
 has appropriated particular constitutional properties, and even mental qualities, to some 
 hues more than others. The various colours of horses would seem to be truly original and 
 inherent ; for such of them as have, from a state of domestication, been suffered again to 
 run wild, have retained the colour they carried with them, although their form has altered, 
 by being submitted to the agencies of climate. Neither have the original horses of different 
 countries, according to the accounts of travellers, exhibited in this particular any individual 
 characteristic. The horses of the east are not darker than those of the north ; on the 
 contrary, we have white Arabians, and we procure the darkest breeds from the north of 
 Europe, while in Russia bright bay is as common a colour as any other. Geographical 
 distribution is not, however, wholly without its influence on the hair ; for our heavy breeds, 
 drawn from the northern parts of Europe, are very frequently black ; but a full-blood black 
 horse is very seldom met with. Age has likewise a powerful effect on the tinting of tlie 
 hair : that of the colt alters many shades ; in some cases it becomes much lighter, and in 
 others altogether much darker, as the adult period arrives. But the alteration which takes 
 place between the time of full growth and that of old age, is invariably from a darker to a 
 lighter hue. 
 
 971. The colours of the parents, among horses, appear to be nearly divided in the offspring ; to 
 ■which adherence, in the propagation of the external covering, we are indebted for the endless 
 variety of shades found among them. If nature, in these varied markings, had personal 
 beauty really in view, as from analogy we might suppose, it would then be natural to con- 
 clude that the original horses all had it ; and as a contrasted tint of mane and tail is 
 common to some colours more than to others, as the sorrel, light chesnut, liays, &c. can 
 any conjecture be thence drawr as to the prevailing hue of the primogenitors of the genus? 
 Besides these contrastings of colours, we may add to such markings as are natural to most 
 horses, the dark dorsal stripe of some breeds, and also the bandings or stripings of the legs, 
 which are apparent in some, more particularly on the duns. The humeral cross stripe is 
 principally found on the ass ; nevertheless faint traces of it are occasionally seen on some 
 horses, which, like some other anomalies, may be rather considered as minute links of assi- 
 milation to other more remote members of the genus. A still more usually contrasted mark- 
 ing is found on the joints, which are in many horses several shades darker than the rest of 
 the body, and in some others altogether black. The dappling in the grey, the bay, the brown, 
 &c. may be regarded as original markings likewise, intended, like the spots of the tigter and 
 panther, to add to the beauty of the animal, and cannot be considered as arbitrary devia- 
 tions from nature, gained by domestication or crossings in breed. On this subject it may 
 be observed, that there is a sensible difference between the markings imprinted by nature, 
 and those which are either accidental, or added by artificial agencies in operation since the 
 subjugation of this animal. The former please every eye ; we receive them habitually 
 even as l)eauties, alid they never offend ; whereas, most of the accidental markings, and such 
 also as appear to be the consequence of cross alliances, or other effects of domestication, 
 however custom may have forced on us the adoption of them, are most of them found 
 to prove unpleasant to many eyes. Piebald horses are displeasing to some, and others 
 can never become reconciled to the tiger-spotted. Extensive markings of white on black 
 horses offend all, and hence, without doubt, were not original. Hair is likewise influenced 
 in colour by the skin it adheres to ; thus, thin-skinned horses have light hair; and, where 
 there is white hair, there are usually light eyes. 
 
 972. Divisions of the colours of horses hiave been made into simple, compound, and extraordinary; and 
 eacli division may be adopted for convenience, but tlie classification is by no means precise. Buffon calls the 
 simple colours, white, dun, sorrel, bay, and black ; to which ought to have been added the chesnut. White and 
 black are not unfrequently extended over the wliole frame ; but the dun and sorrel are commonly found 
 united with contrasted markings ; and tlie bay usually presents the mane, tail, and joints, some shades darker 
 than the hair of the rest of the body. The chesnut, in all its varieties, is found occasionally entire ; but the 
 dark tint of it is more frequently unmixed than in any other colour, the white and black even not excepted. 
 
 973. Compounded colours in Iwrses are the grey, the mouse, the roan, the red roan, and the 
 grey roan or flea-bitten roan, to which might be added such bays as aro daslied with black, 
 and such bays and browns as become much lighter towards the bellies and flanks, as well 
 as such dark browns as have very bright tan muzzles, &c. The duns are also somewhat 
 compounded when they are listed, as is very frequently the case, around the arms and along 
 the back. Extraordinary colours are the tiger, the piebald, the strawberry, and the flea- 
 bitten. 
 
 974. Simple coloitrs. White is by some not considered a fixed colour in horses, and is supposed to be always 
 produced by age ; but this is erroneous, for we have ourselves met with instances of pure white young horses ; 
 although it must be confessed, that an original white horse, compared with such as have become so by age, 
 is as one to some hundreds. The colt colour of the wliite horse is a light grey, universally spread ; but in such 
 white horses as have become so only by age, they were, as colts, of a more shadowy grey ; and we believe 
 in them it is always accompanied with a much deeper tinting of the joints than that of the body colour 
 generally. 
 
 97.'j. The dun has numerous degrees of intensity : the lighter is frequently accompanied with a 
 dorsal list, and many are very favourable to this mark ; and we believe, with them, that it 
 doM not often accompany a very bad horse : but in a general point of view, experience has 
 
270 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Pakt III. 
 
 not stamped dun horses with desirable qualities. The pure dun is of a simple lead hue, 
 but there are other shades which arise from an intermixture of other colours. The mouse 
 dun is an instance wherein black hairs are united with the dun. Occasionally dun horses 
 have white, or at least light manes and tails, which relieve them much in appearance. The 
 sorrel has several degrees of shade ; many of which might, with propriety, be considered 
 rather as chesnuts with a dash of light red. The sorrel is very often foully marked with 
 white, and is altogether not esteemed, although it occasionally yields some good horses. 
 
 976. Bay is a most esteemed colour, and the imaginative Buffon conjectured that it was the original hue 
 of the horse. There are various shades of bay, as the brifrht, the darl<, the dappled, and the brown. The 
 bright bay is a beautiful tint, and is often accompanied with a black mane and tail; and occasionally the 
 bright bays have a dorsal listing also. Some bays are singularly glossy, and shine in the sun with a sparkling 
 gilded richness. The dark bays, in addition to black manes and tails, have their joints, and often their legs, 
 from the knees and hocks, black also. The dappling of bay horses, where it exists, adds much to their 
 beauty : in some it is faint ; in others it is more conspicuous ; but in all is pleasing, and by most persons 
 greatly admired. The brown bay is with much reason in great estimation with many excellent judges, who 
 aver that there are more good horses of this shade than of any other : in some of them the muzzles, flanks, &c. 
 are of a tan colour ; and such marks, when lively, are considered as additions to the promise of excellence 
 given by the colour generally. 
 
 977. Chcsnut appears to he an original colour, for it is often without mixture, at the same 
 time that the several hairs in many instances present, each, two or more varieties of tint. In 
 the intermediate shade between the bright and the very dark chesnut, the hairs are, as it were, 
 gilded towards their points, which gives thein a lustrous brilliancy similar to that observed 
 in some bays. Light chesnut horses have frequently a large intermixture of white mark- 
 ings : in the coarse breeds the whole face is often white ; and in all, the legs and feet are 
 apt to be so, which, as regards the feet, renders such markings peculiarly objectionable. The 
 very light chesnuts and the sorrel have, however, often white manes and tails, which add 
 inuch to their beauty, and somewhat compensate for their other /ijuZ marks. The lighter 
 shades of chesnut are supposed to betoken debility of constitution, and some facts seem to 
 bear out the opinion ; yet the Suffolk punch, which is of this colour, presents a most hardy, 
 strong, and useful race of draught-horse. Dark chesnut horses, as already noticed, are 
 often of the same tint throughout the whole body ; in temperament they are commonly con- 
 sidered hot and fiery ; and their feet are certainly more subject to contraction than those of 
 any other colour, or of any other variety of the chesnut. We believe that this fact was first 
 promulgated by ourselves : dining several years ago at the mess of a regiment of dragoons, 
 this particular fact being mentioned by us, occasioned much surprise, and many expressed 
 doubts of the general application of it. The days being then long, and the assertion having 
 raised as much interest as doubt, it was proposed by us to adjourn to an evening inspection 
 of the different troops of the regiment. This being agreed to, it turned out that there 
 were found more than twice the number of contracted feet among the horses of the dark 
 chesnut troop than among those of any other colour. 
 
 978. Black, u'lach is not an esteemed colour among vs, admits of different degrees of intensity and clear- 
 ness. Black horses present all varieties of character, from the most fiery and impatient to the most sluggish 
 and dull. Many persons affirm, that there are more indifferent horses of this colour than there are of any 
 other ; and we are of the same opinion : yet it must be allowed that a shining, glossy, black steed, without 
 any white, is very beautiful. A star, however, in a black face is a great beauty, and a small race down it Is 
 not very displeasing ; but more than this constitutes a blemish. A very small portion of white, irregularly 
 stretching over the pastern, and extending itself into the foot, is a lively mark, and not unpicturesque. Black 
 horses which have brown muzzles and flanks are not only greatly relieved in point of appearance by the 
 mixture, but, if markings go for any thing, these may be deemed to afford usually a favourable omen. Many 
 coarse cart-horses have their mouths and flanks of a mealy tint, which is commonly accompanied with white 
 legs. 
 
 979. Compound colours. Grey horses admit of several shades, or different proportions of white and black, 
 as dappled grey, silver grey, and iron grey. Grey horses are by many valued on account of their beauty : 
 sometimes a slight tint of bay, mixed with white and black, forms a pleasing variety in this colour. Grey 
 horses, like the black, admit of no settled character, but have all the extremes within their range ; the darker 
 are however considered the best. The dappled grey is a general favourite for his beauty ; and here also the 
 darker the tint the more it is esteemed : the dappled horse, among the greys, retains his colour the longest of 
 any ; but, eventually, he likewise must submit to the bleaching effect of time, and approach to a white. The 
 iron grey has sometimes a mane and tail much lighter than the rest of the body, and the difference occasions 
 a very cheerful contrast. The intermixture of red hairs, which forms the nutmeg grey, is very pleasing. 
 The jnouse dun is only the simple dun, with an intermixture of a darker hue. 
 
 980. Tlie roan, which is composed of red and irhite, gives much diversity in its tintings, and an equal one 
 in the quality of the horses it characterises : there are excellent roans, and there are many very indifferent 
 ones. The common roan is occasionally intermixed with white in unequal degrees and irregular patches : 
 such are called mealy roans, and have often flesh coloured muzzles and red eyes. The nutmeg roan, the red 
 roan, and the dark, frequently yield handsome and good horses, as well as the flea-bitten, which presents 
 itself on a light grey, or white ground (commonly the former), where small bay spots form the mixture. The 
 strawberry roan differs from the flea-bitten only in having the bay sprinkling more diffused. 
 
 981. Extraordinary colours. Of these the principal are the tiger-spotted and piebald: the subor- 
 dinates are, the strawberry, the flea-bitten, the mealy white, and mealy roan. The tiger-spotted are not 
 common as native horses with us, but are much more so in some of the northern countries, as Germany and 
 Sweden. Mr. Karkeek speaks of them as frequent in .\siatic Russia among the Moguls. The tiger and 
 leopard spots in such horses always exhibit two colours, independent of the prevailing tint of the horse : the 
 ground spot is large, sometimes irregular, and may be black, white, bay, or sorrel. The central spot is some- 
 times darker, and sometimes lighter than the ground spot, but is always contrasted : it may be yellow, chesnut, 
 red, dark bay, &c. ; now and then it is white, but this is not common. In England, the piebald is that most 
 frequently met with among those that may be called extraordinary markings ; and it usually consists of white 
 and some other colour, placed in different parts distinct from each other, as white and bay, white and chesnut, 
 or white and black. With many these horses are favourites ; and the contrast, particularly between the bay 
 and the white variety, is pleasing ; that between the chesnut and white is less so ; and least of all the white 
 
Chap. IT. INDICATIONS OF AGE IN THE HORSE. 27) 
 
 and black. It will be found, we believe, that there are more pied horses than mares ; and it is singular that 
 not only does the mixture show to most advantage in horses of moderate size, but also that very large piebalds 
 are rare. We hardly remember an instance of a thorough-bred piebald horse. 
 
 982. The markings of horses might be considered under two heads, as superstitious and 
 experimental. The age of superstition is so much on the wane among the inhabitants of 
 cultivated nations, that we hear little now among ourselves of unluckily-marked horses. 
 But in many, probably in most, eastern countries, particularly in Arabia and Persia, some 
 markings are still considered as omens of ill-luck to the possessor, or of evil to the animal. 
 The placing of the colour of what is called the stockinged-horse (as the horse which shows 
 much white on the legs is called) must be critically drawn to certain lines of demarcation to 
 be fortunate : when it is otherwise, the animal is rejected. Foals born with some inarks 
 are immediately destroyed, however valued the breed. Experimental marks are such as 
 observation has shown to be usually connected with constitutional properties or mental 
 qualities ; and these are the only marks which are now regarded by us as worthy of any 
 consideration. To be influenced mainly by opinions formed as to the assimilation of colour 
 with quality will, however, sometimes betray us into error, and good horses may be 
 rejected, or bad ones adopted, by too strict an adherence to received principles on the 
 subject. Experience has nevertheless taught us, that the ratio of qualities, good or bad, 
 is somewhat connected with particular tintings and particular placings of colour. Dark 
 horses of all hues except black, are esteemed the best for durability of constitution and 
 aptitude for exertion. Light-haired horses, on the contrary, like white-haired men and 
 women, are more irritable and weaker than those of darker hues ; the hair which appears 
 on the skin after a wound is white, because the part is in a state of debility. The white legs 
 of horses are more prone to grease than the legs of the black horse, and white feet are 
 certainly much weaker and more disposed to disease than those which arc dark. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Structure and Arrangement of the Teeth of the Horse. 
 
 983. The horse, as is well known, has six incisive or nipping teetn, above and below, in the 
 front of his mouth ; four tushes, tusks, or lacerating teeth ; and six molars or grinders in the 
 ramus of each jaw, above and below. The mare, not being furnished with canine teeth or 
 tushes, has but thirty-six teeth, while the horse has forty. Each tooth presents a crown, 
 neck, and root. The parabolic line formed by their arrangement in the alveolary sockets. 
 Is called the dental arcade, of which there is an upper or anterior, and a lower or posterior. 
 Each arcade presents two rows of teeth, which are not however continuous, but are inter- 
 rupted by the admission of a single canine tooth. For some months before the birth of the 
 colt the germs of the teeth exist within the jaws in a pulpy state. The grinders or molar 
 teeth, to which at this time we mean to confine our attention, are more complicated in their 
 structure than either the nippers or tushes. Each grinder or molar tooth of the horse 
 (Jig. 154.) is composed of several distinct capsules, according as they are situated, there 
 
 J CA being usually five in those of the upper, and four only in those 
 
 of the lower jaw ; consequently our figure represents one of the 
 grinders of the anterior or upper jaw, their central portion 
 presenting five black specks, one of which is pointed to by d. 
 Variations in these several particulars, however, occasionally 
 occur, but generally they are as we have stated. The matter 
 within these capsules becomes by degrees a bony concrete, during 
 which process the capsule itself is gradually converted into 
 enamel — a substance, as is well known, more intensely hard than 
 the osseous matter it encompasses. To unite these capsular por- 
 NDiNo TOOTH. ^Jons lu oue solid mass, there is yet required a third, or bond of 
 union, which presents itself in the crusta petrosa (e e), represented by the unshaded masses. 
 This is the substance peculiar to the teeth of quadrupeds, which we have already noticed in 
 our remarks on the teeth of this class generally. The various circumferent lines which mark 
 the investing portions of enamel which incases the whole, are pointed to by a, the five black 
 central spots representing the remains of the secreting vessels employed in the gradual 
 formation of the tooth. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The various Indications of Age in the Horse. 
 
 984. The teeth of horses, as parts of their bony structure, are little liable to accidental muta- 
 tion, and compactness renders their wear so slow and uniform that, by common consent, the 
 appearances they present are 'seized on as the standard criteria of the age of the animal. 
 We have every reason to believe that the ancients formed their judgment of the age of their 
 horses in the same manner as we do at the present day. Both the Greeks and Romans 
 knew the times of the appearance of the temporary and permanent sets of teeth ; and they 
 also knew that the adult incisors were cavernous, as well as that the filling up of this dental 
 cavity took place about the same period in all. 
 
 985. " The mark in the mouth," as it is called, consists of a funnel-like cavity in each of 
 
SECTION 09 NIPPEK* 
 
 272 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. P^ar III. 
 
 t)ie iiicisor or nipping teeth ; each tooth is also covered over with an intensely hard coating 
 of enamel. As this coating of the tooth reaches its nipping edge, it passes over the plane 
 surface, and then dips down to line the funnel-like cavity in its centre. The central 
 hollow thus formed, and thus lined, becomes dark within by incrustation ; and therefore, 
 until attrition has worn it out, the horse is said to have the mark in his month. When the 
 cavity is obliterated, the horse is said to have hst his mark ! Were the teeth of the horse 
 less durably formed than they are, tlie degrees of attrition to which they are liable being 
 different, would vary their deterioration, i. e. would occasion much irregularity in the 
 wearing out of this mark. But their qualities being such that they are not materially 
 affected by variations in food, &c. their wear is found to be nearly uniform, by which they 
 present one general indication in all horses by the regularity of the periods at which these 
 ynarks disappear. To a further explanation of other appearances which these surfaces of 
 , c/r the teeth present, it is necessary to state that the apex of the angle, 
 
 formed by the doubling of the enamel over the edge of the tooth (one 
 -^ limb of which embraces its surface while the other enters the cavity), 
 l)econiing abraded through its surface, leaves two distinct layers or 
 portions, one which lines the cavity (a), and one which bounds the 
 exterior surface of tooth (b) ; the common bony, or rather the liorny, 
 matter of the tooth being interposed between them (a b. Jig. 155.). 
 This latter substance being softer than the enamel, wears away faster, 
 and thus leaves two ridges on the nipper surface, which serve the 
 double purpose of cropping the food, and holding it between the teeth when necessary ; 
 they also render the teeth a more formidable weapon of offence when pugnaciously em- 
 ployed. 
 
 986. The horse has two sets of nipping or incisory teeth, a milk or temporary, and a horse 
 or permanent. The former begins to appear a fe\v days after birth, when two front nippers, 
 above and below, are pushed out, wliich almost fill the margin of the mouth (see a, in Dental 
 Map, p. 273.). The jaw, however, enlarges so rapidly as to furnish room, by the fourth or 
 fifth week, for the central nippers, above and below, to push up between the first ; and with 
 this complement of temporary or milk teeth, this sporting and interesting animal frolics 
 around until towards his sixth month, when he becomes further furnished with two corner 
 nippers, above and below. In very forward colts, the dentition partakes also of the early 
 evolution, and thus these corner nippers, known among breeders as the shell teeth (from the 
 circumferent edge of each being interrupted), will sometimes appear as early as the fifth 
 montli. In cold situations, with a spare supply of generous milk, on the contrary, they are 
 occasionally kept back until two or even three months later. The animal has now its full 
 cuWs mouth or nippers ; and the completion of the process, it must be observed, occurs most 
 op])ortunely at a time when its wants, from increased growth, become greater, and its 
 maternal supplies less, the milk of the mare beginning about this time to decrease. This 
 early or temporary set of nippers, as might be expected, differs from the ])ermanent or horse 
 teeth, by being altogether smaller and whiter, and also by having a well marked neck to 
 each, which ends in a more pointed and slender fang; neither have they grooves or furrows 
 on their outer surfaces. They are slightly rounded in front, and hollowed towards the 
 mouth (see Dental Map, p. 'J73. ); the cutting surface of each of these likewise rises into a 
 sharp edge in front, which fits it for tearing up the grass ; the outer edge slanting over the 
 inner, also affords another point of contact. But these early teeth being less durably 
 framed than those which are to follow, soon show the marks of even the early attrition 
 they meet with ; so that, before twelve months have expired, the marks in the front nippers 
 are worn down, or " filled up," as it is frequently Called. The mark, however. Cannot 
 properly be said to be filled up, although we have ourselves, in compliance with custom, 
 heretofore used the term. The central enamel, by attrition, wears away, and lessens the 
 cavity, although it does not apparently diminish the volume of the tooth, for that extends 
 itself upwards to meet the wear of its surface ; but as the depth of the cavity is definite, 
 wliile the growth of the body which contains it is indefinite, so the hollow must be sub- 
 jected to complete obliteration, although the tooth remains of equal length. It therefore 
 wears out, but never fills up. The middle nippers lose their mark soon after the first year; 
 and in two years the cavity is nearly obliterated in all of them, and they then appear not 
 unlike the horse nippers at eight years old. 
 
 987. The tnolar or grinding teeth of the foal likewise offer auxiliary indications of the age. 
 Certain of them are usually foimd to be protruded at birth, both above and below ; two are 
 almost always present ; sometimes there are likewise three ; but, more frequently, the third 
 does not appear until a week or two after. Between eleven and fourteen months, a fourth 
 grinder is added, which, however, is not a milk tooth, but a permanent or horse grinder. A 
 full yearling colt or filly, therefore, will usually be found with six nippers and four grinders, 
 above and below, at which time the upper surfaces of the front nippers will have become 
 almost smooth or markless, and the others will be found to be fast wearing also. In the 
 course of the second year, as the second permanent grinders above and below appear, these 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 INDICATIONS OF AGE IN THE HORSE. 
 
 273 
 
 rows will be increased to five. Between the second and third years, the first milk grinder 
 falls out, and is replaced by the first of the row of the permanent grinders ; and between the 
 third and fourth year the second temporary grinder gives place to the second permanent 
 one, as in the following year, the third and last of these milk teeth is succeeded by the 
 sixth permanent molar, which completes the grinding set. 
 
 988. The permanent nippers, on which we mainly depend in our examination of the age 
 of a horse, appear in the following order : — The front, at from two years and a half to three 
 years ; the middle, or, as sometimes called, the dividers, from three and a half to four years ; 
 the corner, from four and a half to five years, during which period the tushes or tusks in 
 the horse likewise protrude. The colt now assumes the name of horse, as the filly is 
 henceforward a mare. 
 
 989. The mark in the mouth, or rather the cavity in the incisory teeth, becomes effaced in the 
 following order : — At six years old it is filled up in the two lower front iiippers ; at seven years 
 in the middle nippers ; and at eight years in the corner nippers, when such a horse is said to 
 be aged. More fully to exemplify the age of the horse, we have added a map of the incisor 
 or nippino teeth, with the accompanying tushes or canine teeth, as both appear after the common 
 wear at the periods marked on each, as from a few weeks to 1,2, 3,4,5,6,7,8, 10, 12, and 18 years. 
 
 990. The indications of age in the Aor«e, by means of the tushes or tusks, are likewise 
 much attended to by some persons. The tusk is to this end examined, as to the pointing 
 of its extremity, the degree of its curvature, and the distinctness of the furrows on its inner 
 surface. The figures in the dental map will show how these appearances alter from the 
 adult period to that of old age. Between five and seven the tusk looses its hook-like in- 
 
 156 
 
 DENTAL MAP 
 
 curvation ; and by the wearing away of its point its marginal furrows also become effaced. 
 By eight or nine it approaches to the form of a bulbous protuberance ; and by ten or twelve 
 it is little more than a smooth button-like knob. By a frequent examination of the tusks, 
 some persons become very expert at forming a tolerably correct opinion of the age. A fore- 
 finger can be slipped into the mouth of the most irritable horse, provided it can be done in 
 an instant, and equally well with or without light. 
 
 99 1 . Beyond the period of eight years, the indications of the age of horses have been little 
 attended to by the horsemen of this country ; but the French, who have preceded us in most 
 matters connected with veterinary science, pretend to be able to inform, themselves, by the 
 subsequent alterations in the form of the body of the teeth, much beyond this period ; and if 
 an unerring judgment cannot be given by their method, yet the indications afforded are, 
 nevertheless, well worthy of attention. It must be premised, that the structure of the 
 upper nippers is not altogether the same as that of the lower ; their central cavity being 
 deeper, takes longer to efface, and thus yields a longer indication of age. M. St. Bel, our 
 first professor at the Veterinary College, was also the first who taught among us that the 
 cavities in the upper incisor teeth had a gradual and equal wearing of two years between the 
 several varieties of these nippers. Thus we were told, that at ten years old the front, at 
 twelve the middle, and at fourteen the corner nipping teeth, present plane surfaces, and had 
 "lost their mark." But these periods of obliteration of the dental funnel or mark of the 
 upper nippers are not now acknowledged even by many modern continental writers ; on the 
 contrary, some of the most eminent among them, instead of two years as the periods of 
 planing between these several teeth, give one only. It is mider this view Mr. Percival 
 observes, that he also examines them, as marking the age from the ninth to the twelfth 
 year ; and he informs us that he finds his opinion confirmed by observations. We were 
 ourselves formerly much more disposed to place reliance on these prolonged criteria of 
 31. St. Bel than at present ; it is unquestionable, however, that the markings of the anterior 
 
 T 
 
274 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 nippers are seldom eo?-npletely worn out by the twelfth year ; and without doubt they 
 remain much longer where the horse is only partially fed on the hard meat system. 
 
 992. The successive chanpes wrought on the substance and general form of the lower or 
 posterior nippers, after the central enamel has disappeared, have also been noted as charac- 
 teristic of the age to a very prolonged period. La Fosse many years ago described indica- 
 tions of age to be gained by examining the figure of the nipping surface of the lower 
 incisors, long after it has become plane. M. Pessina, professor and director of the 
 Veterinary Institution at Vienna, has carried a similar examination to an extraordinary 
 length, and his descriptions are given with much minuteness of detail. He explains the 
 gradations of years, beyond the age of eight, uniformly by the shapes that the incisors 
 assume in consequence of their wear ; which has led him to distinguish four successive 
 periods, " the oval, the round, the triangular, and the biangular." After the disappearance of 
 the central enamel, the table presents a coloured point, that appears before the wear of the 
 funnel is completed, and takes different shapes : it is not even uncommon that, in very old 
 teeth, this root gives place to a small black cavity, 
 
 993. M. Girard has (jeneralised the criteria of age drawn from the teeth nearly as follows : — 
 At eight years old there is usually complete obliteration of the mark in the nippers, the 
 dividers, and the corner teeth : in the lower jaw the central enamel becomes triangular, and 
 nearer the posterior than the anterior edge of the tooth ; the termination of the cavity next 
 the root appears near the anterior edge in the form of a yellowish band, extending length- 
 wise from one side to the other. At nine years old the nippers appear rounded, the 
 dividers oval, and the corner teeth have become narrow ; the cmitral diminish, and 
 approach the posterior edge. At ten years old the dividers are become rounded ; the 
 central enamel is very near the posterior edge, and rounded. At eleven years old the 
 dividers have become rounded ; the central enamel is hardly any longer apparent in the 
 teeth of the lower jaw. At twelve years old the corner teeth are rounded ; the central 
 enamel has completely disappeared ; the yellowish band is of more extent, and occupies the 
 centre of the wearing surface ; the central enamel, however, still remains in the teeth of the 
 upper jaw. At thirteen years old all the lower incisor teeth are rounded ; the sides of the 
 nippers extend lengthwise ; the central enamel is found to remain in the teeth of the upper 
 jaw, but it is round, and approaches the posterior edge of the tooth. At fourteen years old 
 the lower nippers assume a triangular form ; the dividers become long at the sides ; the 
 central enamel of the upper teeth diminishes, but still remains visible. At fifteen years old 
 the nippers are triangular, and the dividers are likewise beginning to become so. At sixteen 
 years of age the dividers are triangular, and the corner teeth begin to be the same ; at the 
 same time the central enamel of the teeth of the upper jaw also will, in many instances 
 at this age, be found to have disappeared. At seventeen years old all the teeth of the lower 
 jaw have become completely triangular ; but, as we have before noticed, the sides of the 
 triangles are all of a length. At eighteen years of age the lateral portions of the triangle 
 lengthen in succession, first the nippers, then the dividers, and afterwards the corner teeth ; 
 so that, at nineteen, the lower nippers are flattened from one side to the other. At twenty, 
 the dividers are of the same shape. Finally, at twenty-one years of age, this shape appears 
 in the corner teeth also. (See Mr. Ganly's translation of M. Girard on the Teeth of the 
 Horse. ) 
 
 994. IFithout doubt these extended criteria assist the judgment much, it is therefore well to 
 mark and to bear them in mind ; but it cannot have escaped the observant horseman, that 
 age in horses, as measured by a term of eight gears' duration, is a gross error, and is antedated 
 by, at least, another eight years, as regards the powers of the animal, and the natural exten- 
 sion of his life. Consequently, to those who are simply interested in horses on the score of 
 their utility, and are not called on to certify the exact age for sale, purchase, or matching, 
 the indications yielded by the teeth are far less important than those offered in the appearance 
 of the wear atid fear of the limbs. The practical judge, instead of refusing what is con- 
 ventionally termed an aged horse, provided he has limbs undeteriorated,- on the contrary 
 hails an opportunity of possessing himself of such an one, conscious that the reputed age has 
 produced only the best effects, by condensing the solid parts of the frame, and rendering 
 them capable of continued exertion. Such an age is also usually accompanied by a steadiness 
 of temper and disposition, that teaches him to employ his powers judiciously. Where is the 
 fox hunter who fortunately has met with a nine, ten, or twelve-year-old horse fresh on his 
 limbs, that would exchange his hardihood, his judgment, steadiness, and method of hus- 
 banding his resources, for the impetuosity, and consequently more early tiring, of the young 
 horse of five? What is eight years in the life of ahorse that has been used as he ought to 
 be ? It is, on the contrary, not too much to affirm, that all his points, that is, all those 
 external appearances or characters, on which his most valued qualifications depend, do not show 
 themselves until, according to the conventional notion of age, he is unfit to be looked at. 
 Regard the well marked head of the horse at ten or twelve, how angular 1 His fine eye, 
 divested of mucli cellular matter, now stands out without a foil ; his thin and thinly clad 
 crest carries itself into withers which seem to rise to receive it. His circular carcass, trussed 
 
Chap. II. INDICATIONS OF AGE IN THE HORSE. 275 
 
 up by exercise, unites with hind quarters, square and muscular, supported on limbs equally 
 ■well furnished. Would you refuse such an one because he had lost a mark from his teeth, 
 when he had gained so many superior marks all over ? — marks which make him at once an 
 interesting and most picturesque object. It is true premature age is apt to overtake our 
 horses, because we use them as though they could not wear out. 
 
 995. IVie true indications of age connected with decay are not equivocal, but show them- 
 selves in the sunken eyepits and dimmed eyeballs. In such an one the lips will also 
 be thin and pendulous, the under or posterior often extremely so ; the anus, not wedged up 
 by interstitial matter as heretofore, and not sufficiently retracted by its weakened muscles, 
 now projects considerably. The grey horse becomes white, and the darker colours become 
 intermixed with grey, particularly about the head ; the bony processes in every part of the 
 body stare out, and give a rigidity of appearance which well accords with the actual state of 
 the body. So much greater is the absorption of parts now than their increase, that even the 
 diseased deposits of more youthful times, as windgalls and bony exostoses, are lessened or 
 disappear altogether ; the mouth likewise will present some appearances beyond those noted 
 by the French accounts. The incisor teeth assume a more liorizontal direction, and pro- 
 ject forward ; and the upper corner one is frequently sawed, as it were, into two parts by 
 the action of the lower, which in turn loses its outer edge in the wear ; the whole of the 
 teeth become yellow, are covered with tartar, and stand wide apart from condensation and 
 approximation to their roots. 
 
 996. Informing our opinion of the age from the usual marks, it will be necessary, however, 
 to take into the account all such circumstances as are likely to mislead the judgment ; 
 the principal of which are, the irregularities of dentition, and the arts of breeders, dealers, 
 &c. Although, as already observed, the age of all horses is dated from the first of May, yet 
 we know that they are occasionally dropped in December ; and we have seen others which 
 were said to be foaled in July. These differences must, of course, influence the dentition 
 much, and an early foal will thus have what is called a " forward mouth ;" and when such an 
 one is either reared by an expert breeder, or falls into the hands of a professed jockey, he 
 takes care to make this circumstance turn to account, by converting these few months of 
 difference into a year. Neither is the time of birth the only means of early or protracted 
 dentition. Warm sheltered situations, with a liberal supply of generous milk, and a pasturage 
 so luxuriant as to allow early browsing in the foal, will hasten the evolutions of the teeth, 
 as the absence of these v/ill retard it. In some instances constitutional anomalies present 
 themselves ; the middle and corner nippers have been delayed two, three, and even four 
 months beyond the usual time ; in which, and similar cases, the judgment can only be 
 directed by an inspection of the grinders, which seldom participate in the irregularity. The 
 front nippers usually fall at two years old, and the veterinarian, or well informed sportsman, 
 in examining a colt in May, which had been foaled the previous December or January twelve- 
 months, and finding that the subject of his examination had already two permanent nippers in 
 front tolerably well up, without examining any further, might be led to state the age of such 
 colt to be rising </tree, instead of two, which would be the real age in horse reckoning. Such 
 a circumstance would be particularly likely to occur if the colt happened to belong to a pro- 
 fessed breeder ; for he, seeing the forward state of the animal, would, in all probability, the 
 October or November preceding, have extracted the colt's front nippers, which would hasten the 
 appearance of the horse or permanent pair. It is evident, however, that a closer examination 
 would detect this process ; for, if the colt were really three years old, the age the breeder in- 
 tended to make him appear, the middle nippers would have nearly lost their mark ; the dental 
 funnel would be nearly filled up, and that in the corner nippers would show the effects of 
 wear ; but neither of these appearances could in the present instance occur. Further exami- 
 nation into the mouth in such case will likewise show that, although the colt or filly has already 
 five grinders, yet that the first of them are of the milk set ; and the two posterior only belong 
 to the permanent or horse set ; and which latter are readily known from the other by the dif- 
 ference of their size and markings ; whereas, had the colt really reached his third year, then 
 the first grinder would be one of the horse set, and it would be evidently but newly put out. 
 
 997. The frauds practised in making the youyig horse appear older than he is, can therefore 
 only pass current in general cases on the inexperienced ; and in a very few instances where 
 the animal, by its being the produce of a very early foaling, may have actually attained 
 marks of majority in its general appearance, when indeed it really may require the discri- 
 minating eye of one very well versed in all the dental characteristics to decide. Another 
 fraud much more common than this, is that of passing off a " four-year-old " for one of five 
 years, particularly where the colt is a promising, and somewhat early, one. This is done by 
 punching out the corner nippers, by which the horse corner nippers underneath will appear 
 sufficiently soon to make an early four- year-old pass for a late five-year-old. To assist the 
 deception also, the gums opposed to the tushes are frequently lanced, which is supposed to 
 bring the tushes forward. From what has been so circumstantially stated with regard to 
 the true appearances of the teeth generally from year to year, the veterinarian at least, and 
 the observant sportsman also, will readily detect this fraud, which will further show itself in 
 
 T 2 
 
276 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 the " horse form" being so little developed in tlie four-year-old, who, in the horseman's 
 language is raw both in figure and manner. The four-year-old colt is but little " furnished ; " 
 his fore-hand is thick and low ; his feet round and expanded at the bottom ; his legs long ; 
 his muzzle round; nor lias his mouth the depth usual in the live-year -old horse. Neither 
 do the deceptions practised on the teeth stop here, but they pursue the horse to a much later 
 period ; thus, when a dealer becomes possessed of a horse whose teeth bear more actual 
 marks of age than either his limbs or spirit, it becomes an object worthy his attention to 
 give such teeth a more youthfiil appearance. The principal part of this art consists in the 
 operation called bishoping (derived, as supposed, from a man of the name of Bishop, one of 
 its earliest or most expert practitioners). The operation consists in the making an artificial 
 cavity in the upper surface of the nippers, by means of a sharp and hard tool, and then ren- 
 dering the cavity permanently black with a heated pointed instrum.ent. The strokes of the 
 graver will however, on attentive examination, detect the imposition ; and further, the two 
 inner grooves of the tushes cannot be restored by similar means ; nor can the blunt point of 
 the tush be again made sharp and prominent. 
 
 998. Premature old age, it is but too true, is apt to overtake our best horses ; and much 
 of this early wear of their limbs is to be attributed to the excellence of our roads, by which 
 tlie calls of either business or pleasure urge the rider or the driver onward. It is, however, 
 not only from our exerting them inordinately that this takes place, but perhaps equally from 
 our employing them in laborious exercises before tlie maturity of the system is completed, 
 or the motive organs are fully perfected. The preinature exertion forces nature into artificial 
 means of strengthening the debilitated organs ; hence the cavities between the tendons and 
 their sheaths are destroyed, and they become filled up by hurtful deposits ; parts take on a 
 bony structure whose original formation was cartilaginous, as the lateral cartilages of the 
 feet, and the articular processes of the vertebrse. A greater quantity of ossific matter is 
 deposited on the surface of some bones than is natural, by inordinate exertion. It is thus 
 that splints, spavins, ringbones, &c. are formed ; and, to counteract the unnatural waste, other 
 secretions are likewise preternaturally augmented, producing, in the mucous capsules, 
 windgalls, and blood-spavins in the obstructed veins, &c. But where horses are suflered 
 to attain their full growth and the complete evolution of their organisation, if they are 
 afterwards put to full exercise, not altogether inordinate, they become competent to the 
 exertions expected of them, and reach old age sound and vigorous. Many good judges will 
 not purchase a horse for hunting earlier than eight years old, and regard him only in his 
 prime at ten or twelve. It is too little considered that the period of a horse's life, with 
 moderate care and good usage, is protracted to twenty-five, thirty-five, and forty-five years ; 
 and an instance lately occurred of a horse dying at fifty. The accounts of their being 
 vigorous and strong at thirty and thirty-five are very numerous, and nearly as frequent as 
 activity in men of eighty and ninety. A gentleman of our acquaintance at Dulwich, near 
 London, when living, had three monuments of three horses, who severally died in his pos- 
 session at the ages of thirty-five, thirty-seven, and thirty-nine years. The oldest, it is to "be 
 remarked, was in a carriage the very day he died, strong and vigorous ; but was carried off 
 in a few hours by spasmodic colic, to which he was subject. At Chesham in Buckingham- 
 shire, there was a horse thirty-six years old, which exhibited no symptoms of debility, nor 
 any external signs of age, except being nearly covered with warts. It was remarkable, with 
 regard to this four-footed Nestor, that when an unusually hard day's work was required he 
 was always chosen, as never failing in what was expected from him. A horse named 
 Wonder, belonging to the riding school at Woolwich, may be quoted as living to forty years. 
 Mr. Culley, in his Observations on Live Stock, mentions one he "knew which lived to forty- 
 seven years, having during all that time a ball in his neck, received in the battle of Preston- 
 pans, in the rebellion of 1715, which was extracted at his death in 1758 : thus, judging him 
 to be four years old at the time he received the wound (and it is probable he was more), he 
 must, at his death, have been forty-seven. But even these venerables were mere babies to 
 the barge -horse of the Mersey and Irwell Navigation, which was well known to have been 
 in his sixty-second year when he died. It is true that these are not very common instances, 
 but it is not the natural economy of the animal which makes them uncommon ; it is, on the 
 contrary, their being so early brought into hard work, and so unremittingly continued in 
 active labour. 
 
 999. A parallel drawn between tlie ages of horses and of men will fully convince us of the 
 error of fixing the decay of the horse at eight years from his birth. A very considerable 
 attention to the subject, over a wide field of observation, has impressed the writer with the 
 propriety of drawing the following, comparison between the ages of horses and men ; that is, 
 at these several periods of comparison, the constitution of horses and of men may be con- 
 sidered as in an equal degree of perfection and capability for exertion, or of debility and 
 decay, according as youth or age preponderates. Thus, the first five years of a horse may 
 be considered as equivalent to the first twenty years of a man ; or thus, a horse of five 
 years may be comparatively considered as old as a man of twenty ; a horse of ten years, as a 
 mail of forty ; a horse of fifteen, as a man of fifty ; a horse of twenty, as a man of sixty ; 
 
Chap. II. BREEDING AND REARING OF HORSES. 277 
 
 of twenty-five, as a man of seventy ; of thirty, as a man of eighty ; and of thirty-five, as a 
 man of ninety. So far from this comparison being too much in favour of the horse, we are 
 disposed to think it too little so. Horses of thirty. five years of age are as common as men 
 of ninety, provided it be taken into the account that there are at least fifty human subjects 
 for every horse ; and, unquestionably, a horse of forty-five is less rare than a man of a 
 hundred and ten. 
 
 1000. That old age commands respect is a maxim as old as the dicta of Horace ; and when 
 the writer was a boy he then not unfrequently saw a very old horse, one fairly worn down 
 by age, and not by the deteriorating consequences of inordinate exertions coupled with 
 scanty fare. Any one inclined to admire the picturesque, cannot possibly avoid being 
 interested when such an object presents itself to view ; and if it should so happen that other 
 senile figures be present also, as in our cut {^fig- 157.), the interest which the antique 
 
 , ^ ^ _ 2 c<7 group excites becomes still greater. How 
 
 strongly marked are the points of each of 
 its members. Mortality has set its seal on 
 ^ each of them, but least of all on the dog ; 
 
 an animal, we may take this occasion to 
 observe on, that either does not become 
 so strikingly angular by age, or otherwise 
 is not so frequently allowed to live suffi- 
 ciently long to show these senile marks : 
 the horse presenting a larger mass also, 
 makes the deteriorating effects of time 
 strike us more forcibly than they would 
 in a lesser animal. The pendulous lips 
 and ears, the teeth also, yellow and furred, 
 are no longer curved towards each other, 
 but, hardly approximating, they point almost directly outward, as already noted. We 
 cannot, however, but admire this additional instance of the beneficence of Providence, in not 
 only rendering animals unaware of their approaching dissolution, but, what is of more 
 consequence, of not allowing them to linger in pain, and without support. How very 
 seldom do we see the last struggles by which old age cuts the threads of life : it can hardly 
 be called dying ; in them it is only perfect quiescence : fortunately for us, it is likewise not 
 infrequently that such is our own mode of bidding adieu to life, particularly in very old 
 persons. As regards horses, the general exertions forced on them in most cases insures an 
 early decay, and the dislike to incur expense in their owners seldom allows of harbouring 
 them as pensioners, except among the wealthy and humane, in whose keeping we occasion- 
 ally see them enjoying themselves in the park or paddock in summer, and folded in the 
 straw- yard in winter; and surely the horse who has carried his master some years in safety 
 well deserves it. 
 
 Sect. X. T7ie Breeding and Rearing of Horses. 
 
 1001. In the breeding of horses, or indeed in the breeding of any of our domestic animals, 
 we have two objects in view ; one to midtiply their numbers, the other to improve their 
 forms and qualities. In the quadrupeds not multiparous, we usually apply our endeavours 
 to both these objects at the same time ; and this we do by directing the sexual intercourse ; 
 or, in other words, by confining the procreative act to individuals selected by ourselves. 
 What share each parent takes in stamping the sex, the form, and the qualities of the future 
 progeny, we are not altogether aware of ; we can however register facts, and also probably 
 gain something by opinions. 
 
 1002. The imprinting of the sexual stamp on the ovum or germ : Is it accidental, or is it 
 principally influenced by either of the parents ? This must be acknowledged to be a question 
 of very great importance to the agriculturist and to the sportsman. Some have supposed 
 it principally dependent on the male, and others on the female. Some physiologists (among 
 whom may be reckoned Sir Everard Home) have been of opinion that the ovum or genn, 
 previous to impregnation, is of no sex, but is so formed as to be equally fitted to become a 
 male or female ; and that it is the process of impregnation which marks the sex, and forms 
 either male or female generative organs. This gentleman, in the Philosophical Transactions, 
 vol. Ixxxix. p. 175. informs us, that until the fourth month the sex cannot be said to be 
 confirmed, but that the parts previously are so blended, that either the one or the other 
 may be formed therefrom, as a tendency towards the paternal or maternal type may pre- 
 ponderate. In this way it would not be diflScult to account for the disposition which some 
 stallions, some bulls, and some dogs, liaye to beget a gjeater number of males than females, 
 and vice versa. The same is observed in the human subject. In the same work, for the 
 year 1787, p. 344. mention is made of a gentleman who was the youngest of forty sons, all 
 produced in succession from three different wives, by one father, in Ireland. In the church 
 
 T 3 
 
278 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 of King'a Langley, Herts, also, we have ourselves seen the effigies of seven successive 
 daugliters borne to a man by his first wife, and of seven sons, the produce of his second wife, 
 in succession. Mr. Knight, a most intelligent naturalist and attentive observer, is favour- 
 able to female aptitude in determining the sex. He says, " In several species of domesticated 
 animals (I believe in all) particular females are found to produce a majority of offspring of 
 the same sex ; and I have proved repeatedly, that, by dividing a herd of thirty cows into 
 three equal parts, I could calculate on a large majority of females from one part, of males 
 from anotlier, and upon nearly an equal number of males and females from the remainder. 
 I frequently endeavoured to change the habits by changing the male, but without success." 
 {PhilosopJiical Transactions, 1809, p. 397.) Some experiments made by M. de Buzarcurgues 
 (corresponding member of the Royal Academy of Sciences in France), had for their object to 
 determine the capability of arbitrarily producing a larger number of either sex. His sub- 
 jects were sheep, and his results went to prove that, if the male be very young, there will be 
 produced more females than males, and vice versa : thus, in order to produce male sheep, a 
 ram of four or five years old should be used as the parent. It is also supposed to be under 
 this view, of a readiness in the early state of the ovum to receive any impression, that other 
 of the extraordinary phenomena of gestation, or monstrosities, may be explained ; for, 
 whenever the impregnation falls short in stamping its full character on the ovum, not only 
 the secondary parts, as the labia, preputium, clitoris, penis, and mammae, which appear so 
 contrived as to be equally adapted to the organs of the male or female, and therefore, by 
 some curious anomaly, may readily be blended ; but also, that the testes may be sub- 
 stituted for the ovaria ; or that neither an ovarium or testis, but an organ bearing a 
 resemblance to both, may be formed, and may either remain in the natural situation of the 
 ovaria, or pass into the situation proper for the testes, or the labia pudendi of the female. 
 ( See an extraordinary case of this kind related by Mr. Percival in his Lectures, part iii. p. 1 1 2. ) 
 in this way also hermaphrodites may be formed, of which an instance in the horse is given 
 in Mr. Sewell's Reports ; and this, it is supposed, will likewise account for the free martin 
 among cattle, as well as why twins are usually of the same sex ; and that, when otherwise, 
 the female has usually less of the female character, and frequently does not propagate. That 
 the great work of^reproduction is divided between the sexes we know ; but the exact limits 
 of their proportional influence we shall probably ever remain unacquainted with. Some 
 have supposed that the male parent is principally concerned in giving the characteristic 
 external form, while the internal organisation is derived from the mother. With otliers, 
 tlie male influence is supposed to predominate throughout ; and they regard the mother as 
 a mere hot-bed, wherein tlie seed is placed with its full stamp to be simply reared ; which 
 opinion, as regards liorses, has probably been formed from the too common want of attention 
 in tlie selection of the female as a parent. Any mare rendered unfit for other service, is yet 
 retained by many of our farmers to produce colts, without reference to form or qualities ; 
 and as these are the principal breeders of common hacks and common draught-horses, the 
 evil is great. Fortunately it is not thus with the practical breeders of the better kinds, 
 particularly of the race-horse ; among whom as much attention is paid to the form and 
 qualities of the mare as to those of the stallion. 
 
 1003. When very incongruous breedings take place, the peculiarities of form in the parents 
 appear nearly equally divided in the offspring ; for example, if a cart mare should breed 
 by a blood stallion, or vice versa, the produce is an ill-assorted mixture ; and though it may 
 prove in some degree useful, it is seldom remarked for exceUence in its properties, and never 
 for beauty of form. To a certain degree the fbrm and qualities are divided between the 
 more nearly allied species, but here no incongruities mar the produce. It is, however, a 
 common opinion, that the form is apt to receive more of the maternal than of the paternal 
 stamp. It is now, at all events, universally agreed, that our former indifference as to the 
 form and properties of the mare is erroneous. Mr. N. H. Smith, in his Ubservaticns on 
 Breeding for the Turf, is of a similar opinion, although he remarks that " The stock of some 
 mares will frequently partake most of the dam, and that of others most of the sire ; and 
 sometimes one foal will partake most of the mare, and the next, perhaps, most of the horse, 
 &c. It also occasionally happens, that the produce bears some resemblance to its grandsire, 
 grandam, or other distant kindred ; and although this does not perhaps often occur so as 
 to be very perceptible, yet, as their qualities must in a lesser or greater degree descend to 
 their progeny, it has always had its due weight ; and hence the value and partiality to blood, 
 or ancestral excellences, transmitted through many generations." He further observes, 
 however, that he is " disposed to attribute more in general to the dam than to the sire, in- 
 asmuch as he is decidedly of opinion that a good mare, put to the worst thorough-bred 
 horse, would be much more likely to produce a runner, than a bad mare put to the most 
 fashionable stallion in England ; and, therefore, a person possessing good mares may bring 
 any stallion into repute." It must nevertheless be evident, on every side, that the selection 
 of parents for a breeding stock is a very important matter, and that it is conducted under 
 three different views is well known. 
 
 1004. Breeding in the same line is one of these views, and may be considered as that which 
 
Chap. II. BREEDING AND REARING OF HORSES. 279 
 
 is at present most popular. It consists, as is well known, in selecting a sire and clam fiom 
 any fixed variety of horse ; as, for instance, from such as are thorough-bred, and confining 
 the sexual intercourse of the future progeny strictly within that line, but of difTerent 
 parentage. In this method of breeding there is this great advantage, that there is more oppor- 
 tunity of counteracting any notable defects in formation, any important vices in temper, 
 and any hereditary tendency to disease, than there is by in-and-in breeding, where near 
 relationship may be supposed to be but too likely to perpetuate, instead of amending, the 
 faulty points and qualities. We are not surprised at a son of Eclipse or Match'em having 
 speed in his gallop, or the produce of a Norfolk trotter excelling in that pace ; but it has 
 not been taken into the account, that temper, courage, docility, and patience under restraint, 
 are as much handed down in hereditary descent, as the peculiarities of form. We have said, 
 nature may be diverted, but not wholly driven out, of her course : our grand aim must be 
 directed to secure the begetting and propagating of excellences, taking care that, while we 
 are securing this advantage, we have not propagated defects also, although of another kind. 
 The breeder should carefully bear this circumstance in mind, for it is now well known to 
 the observant agriculturist, that very many of the diseases incident to the horse are hereditary; 
 and that, if the actual ailments be not immediately born with them, the predisposition is 
 inherent, and it only requires an exciting cause to call some of them into action. Blindness 
 from ophthalmia is thus transmitted; founder, bony exostoses in the shape of splints and 
 spavins, and broken wind, are popular names for morbid affections that are frequently ob- 
 served to be heir-looms to some breeds, and are evils for which no perfection in form, or 
 excellence in qualities, can compensate. 
 
 1005. Cross breeding, or that between a sire and dam of unequal purity of blood, may be 
 near or remote. It is near when it is between a thorough-bred horse and one only three- 
 quarters-bred ; the get of which produces the variety known among sportsmen as the " cock- 
 tail racer." A colt or filly from a half-bred stallion and a full-bred mare of substance, is 
 likely to produce a hunter for a welter weight ; or if both parents be of ample dimensions, 
 the lofty cabriolet-horse will probably be the result. It most certainly is to this system, 
 judiciously pursued, that we are indebted for the great amendment witnessed in all the 
 breeds of horses below those we denominate thorough-bred. But very remote cross breeding 
 is not often productive of any improvement in the immediate descendant particularly. How 
 very seldom, as already observed, do we gain a well shaped colt or filly from a cross between a 
 thorough-bred mare and a rank cart-horse. When it became the fashion in London to drive 
 large bay horses, the farmers in Yorkshire put their mares to the largest, but not to the best 
 stallions they could procure ; and by so doing they did infinite mischief in the first instance 
 to their breeds, by producing a race of small-chested, long-legged, large-boned, worthless 
 animals. A similar project was also adopted in Normandy, to enlarge the breed of horses 
 there by the use of stallions from Holstcin ; and, in consequence, the best breed of horses in 
 France would have been annihilated, had not the farmers discovered their mistake in time. 
 
 1006. No attempts at immediate important alterations in the form of animals are found to 
 succeed. Some graziers in the Isle of Sheppey conceived, that they could improve their sheep 
 by large Lincolnshire rams; the produce of which union, however, was much inferior in the 
 shape of the carcass and the quality of the wool ; and, consequently, the flocks -were greatly 
 impaired by this hasty attempt at improvement. In fact, all endeavours to improve the 
 animals of a country by any plan of crossing should be made with the greatest caution ; for, 
 by a mistaken practice, extensively pursued, irreparable mischief may be done. Further 
 crossing with dissimilar foreign stock should be attempted with much caution also ; for, in 
 any country whatever, where a particular race of animals has continued for centuries, it 
 may be presumed that their constitution has become adapted to the food and climate. (See 
 this subject in Loudon's Encyclopcedia of Agriculture, 2d ed. p. .302. ) It may be added, that 
 we in vain attempt to enlarge the breed of horses, or indeed of any other of the domestic 
 animals, except at the expense of their just proportions, unless we at the same time alter the 
 agencies by which they are surrounded. The quantity and quality of their food must be 
 regulated to their increased dimensions ; and even the climate, as regards its heat, its cold, 
 and its moisture, must be made subservient to the purpose. We must also luake up our 
 minds to have the proceeds regulated by these agencies. Shetland and the Orkneys could 
 not probably be forced by any arts to furnish us with coach-horses, nor direct marsh lands 
 with a racer of " high form." 
 
 1007. Breeding in-and-in consists in choosing, as sire and dam, members of the same 
 family. Many good practical breeders are opposed to the system of consanguineous breeding, 
 on a supposition that nature has placed both physical and moral impediments in the way of 
 it ; but we apprehend many of the evils supposed to result from the practice, are either 
 imaginary or are magnified. Our earliest races must necessarily have sprung from con- 
 sanguineous intercourse, and they must for many generations have been so kept up ; it is 
 therefore most unphilosophical to suppose that nature would have made her first essays in 
 animal character, generally, on a principle tending to the deterioration of her own works. 
 This view applies equally to man and beast ; but if we descend in the scale, and examine 
 
 T 4 
 
280 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 the brute creation only, we shall find reason to consider it as offering to our choice some 
 benefits, and probably some disadvantages. If we look for precedents, we are assured that 
 the Arab horses of the best blood are bred in-and-in ; and as these horses have the greatest 
 possible attention paid to them, the deteriorating effect of such a practice could not have 
 escaped observation had it existed. Mr. BaKCwell reared his valuable stock wholly from 
 family alliances ; and in fact his improvements were founded on confining the intercourse to 
 relationship. Mr. Meynell bred most of his celebrated foxhounds from the nearest affinities; 
 and our turf records afford numerous instances of the best breeds being kept up by what 
 has been called, by a very forced construction, incestuous intercourse. Shakspeare (whom 
 some assert to be the real sire of Eclipse) and Childers, were both so bred. Highflyer, Mark 
 Antony, and Regulus, owned no blood but that of the Godolphin Arabian, and the descent 
 was thus continued through many generations. Old Fox, Priestess, the little but fleet 
 horse Glmcrack, Damper, and many others, were also bred from the nearest aflSnities. The 
 in-and-in system of breeding succeeded admirably in Lord Egremont's racing stud ; and, as 
 observed by Mr. Apperley, " the recent proof of the good effect of close affinity in race- 
 horses, may be found in the produce of the dam of his late majesty's favourite mare Maria : 
 by those celebrated stallions, Rubens and Soothsayer, the get were worthless ; but by 
 Rainbow and Waterloo, grandsons of Sir Peter, although possessing much of her own blood, 
 they could run to win." A scientific breeder however says, that, "pursuing the same 'strain' 
 for three .or four races may possibly deteriorate (but this is merely an opinion) -. however, 
 the mode of breeding I am partial to is, to cross out once and then back again." Many 
 other successful rearers of racing stock, though averse to breeding in succession from near 
 relationship by blood, are favourable to it in a remote degree; which is particularly the case 
 with some rearers of game-fowl, who seek the intercourse of a third remove, which they call 
 a nick. We might quote innumerable other authorities in favour of in-and-in breeding, but 
 candour would oblige us to own that there appears a large number also of able antagonists 
 to it. One objection of some importance certainly exists, which is, that, as there are few 
 breeds that do not own some hereditary defects, as some disease or predisposition to it, or 
 some detracting quality in temper, &c. &c. so such are likely to be perpetuated through the 
 whole race, but which a more judicious crossing would have prevented. 
 
 1008. Breeding back. While on this subject, it falls in order to glance at a very curious 
 phenomenon in the reproductive system, popularly known by the term " breeding back ;" 
 by which it would appear as though the ova or germs of the future race were originally 
 formed after one common mould; which, if it were not for accidental circumstances and 
 foreign commixtures, would always bear the same stamp. It is thus observed, that the pro- 
 geny of the horse, and indeed of most domestic animals, do occasionally bear a more striking 
 resemblance to the grandam, or grandfather, than to their immediate parents ; and it must 
 be evident, that this is more likely to happen where one common character has been pre- 
 served during successive generations, or, in turf language, where the blood has been con- 
 tinued pure. A practical hint, therefore, naturally presents itself on the extreme importance 
 of admitting no accidental admixture of blood, where it is peculiarly requisite that it should 
 ^ow in true lineal descent, knowing, as we do, that its debasing consequences are carried, 
 unseen, through one or two generations, and unexpectedly appear in a third or fourth. It 
 remains to add, that, when considered anatomically, our conviction that the organisation, the 
 qualities, and even the diseases of the marc, are imprinted on her offspring, is little to be 
 wondered at. But by what mysterious laws can her imagination even have influence over 
 the young within her ? And although such phenomena are more frequent in the closely 
 domesticated animals, as dogs, &c. they also occasionally occur in the mare. Lord Moreton 
 produced a breed between a male quagga and a chesnut mare, which mare was afterwards 
 bred from by a black Arabian horse ; the progeny, however, exhibited in colour and mane 
 a striking resemblance to the quagga. Mr. D. Giles had a sow of the black and white kind, 
 which became pregnant by a boar of the wild breed, of a deep chesnut colour ; the pigs pro- 
 duced by this intercourse were duly mixed, the colour of the boar being in some very pre- 
 dominant. The sow was afterwards bred from by two of Mr. Western's boars, and in Ijoth 
 instances chesnut marks were prevalent in the young pigs, while the pigs in other breed- 
 ings had never presented any appearance of the kind. (Phil. Trans. 1821. See many other 
 like cases detailed in our Canine Pathology, third edition, p. 94. ) It is evident that these 
 facts deserve the utmost attention among the breeders of horses and other domestic animals, 
 inasmuch as very slight causes may frustrate the hopes entertained of any particular race, 
 
 1009. Diseases inherent in either sire or dam, like form and colour, are transmitted through 
 the progeny ; blindness, particularly, has often proved so. Mr. Apperley notices a mare 
 which produced three roarers ; and the fact we do not doubt, nor are we prepared to deny 
 the possibility of an hereditary tendency to roaring; but, without repeated proofs, we should 
 hesitate ere we became convinced that this membranous deposition, the consequence of in- 
 flammation of the air passages, was any thing more than accidental. Splints and spavins, 
 resulting as they often do from mal-formation in the limbs, may be, at least their rem.ote 
 cause may be, propagated; their proximate cause being either inordinate or unequal 
 
Chap. II. BREEDING AND REARING OF HORSES. 281 
 
 pressure. Founder we have traced through two or three generations ; and we have no 
 doubt but that an aptitude to it is transmissible with the get, and that the constitutional 
 tendency only waits an accidental cause to call it into action. No prudent person, there- 
 fore, will breed from a diseased sire or dam, if any other is to be procured. 
 
 1010. The sexual intercourse between valuable horses requires to be conducted with some 
 caution. When brood mares are suspected of being shy in receiving the horse, it is common 
 to try them with a stallion of inferior worth, to rouse their dormant passions. It is like- 
 wise prudent on another account, the skittishness of some mares making it dangerous to 
 
 bring a horse of great value within 
 
 158 their reach ; in which case it is better 
 
 - — either to hopple or hobble the mare, 
 
 ■ft^^- or otherwise to place a bar between 
 
 her and the horse (Jiff. 1 58 .). The leap 
 completed, the mare usually ejects 
 the superfluous seminal secretion, 
 mixed with her own heats. Various 
 attempts have been made to prevent 
 this, all of which we believe to be 
 totally useless ; for the work of im- 
 pregnation is, without doubt, a mo- 
 mentary one, and occasioned by a 
 small portion only of semen, which 
 
 finds its way to the ovaria. All 
 
 BTALi.ioN AND MARK. cudeavours to confine the remainder 
 
 within the womb, by tying down 
 the tail, or wrapping wisps of hay or straw up to the vagina, ai'e alike vain and ineffectual. 
 Some breeders flog their mares, and others ride them for a considerable distance, both 
 before and after the act, for the same purpose ; a custom which was probably gained from 
 the Arabs, who, Girard informs us, " Sont dans I'habitude de fatiguer a la course la cavale 
 qui doigt etre saillie afin que, restant en repos apres le coit, elle puisse etre plus efficacement 
 fecondee. " 
 
 10 11. Mares come into season about February, and continue to be horsing, as it is called, at 
 intervals, until the end of June or middle of July. The breeder takes advantage of this, 
 when he wishes to produce an early colt (a circumstance of much importance hereafter) j or, 
 in other cases, he prolongs it, so as to have the foal dropped at a more genial period. Some 
 mares are not however stinted, or, in other words, do not conceive at the first, second, or 
 third covering ;, and as the oft-repeated covering of such mares must prove a drain to the 
 stallion, and as there ever will be such, it is evident that no stallion ought to be allowed an 
 unlimited number of mares : none, perhaps, ought to serve more than fifty ; some are con- 
 fined to thirty. 
 
 1012. Stinted mares should be separated from other mares, which, becoming horsy, will 
 kick them. They should be confined also from geldings, which are apt to tease mares in 
 summer. From stallions it is evident they should be carefully excluded, as every excite- 
 ment after they have conceived is likely to produce abortion. It is also prudent to allow all 
 brood mares, and more particularly those in foal, to have field sheds, for shelter from flies, 
 wind, rain, &c. 
 
 1013. The symptoms of pregnancy, or being in foal, in the early months, are by no means 
 well marked in the mare, there being but little of that sympathetic effect which is observed 
 between the stomach and womb of the human subject. Having takeii the horse, i. e. being 
 ■fecundated, is therefore a matter of uncertainty usually for three or four months, particu- 
 larly in pastured mares. Some distension takes place after this period ; and it is usual to 
 expect to discover the motions of the foetus by placing the hand flat on the fore part of the 
 belly of the mare when in the act of drinking, particularly if she be thirsty and warm, at 
 which time the change of temperature and the distension are apt to excite sensible motions 
 in the young one within. Pregnant mares should be well fed and but lightly worked, if 
 worked at all, and this only during the first six months of gestation. A contrary treatment 
 will not only endanger the present, but also all her future progeny ; as the habitude of 
 abortion once excited, is very liable to recurrence, even without violence. If a mare appear 
 very large for the time of her gestation, even more than usual caution is required, as twin 
 foals render her particularly liable to miscarriage. Mares in foal should never be pastured 
 with vicious or even playful horses : some geldings are very salacious, and will even leap 
 on a pregnant mare ; and others may kick and worry her. These cautions are still more 
 requisite as her pregnancy advances, when she should, if tender or valuable, be nightly 
 housed, that the young foal may not be dropped in an unfavourable situation, or stagger into 
 a ditch or pond. 
 
 1014. The term of gestation is considered by breeders to range between eleven and twelve 
 months, these periods forming the extreme limits ; but, according to the observations of 
 
282 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 M. Tessler, in 582 mares, which copulated but once, the shortest period was 287 daj's, and 
 the longest 419; making the extraordinary difference of 32 days, and of 89 days beyond 
 the usual term of 1 1 months. We attach little credit to the assertion, that the mare 
 carries her first foal longer than any other ; nor do we find that her term of pregnancy is 
 shorter with a filly than with a colt. 
 
 1015. Parturition, or fouling, \s attended with some premonitory symptoms, which should 
 be very closely attended to, particularly where the breed is valuable. Indeed, the mare 
 should be housed every night, as already stated, wherever there is danger from the nature of 
 the ground, or from the inclemency of the weather. The signs that foaling is at hand are, 
 a sudden enlargement of the udder ; sometimes milk may be expressed from the teats ; the 
 vulva protrudes ; and when the act has commenced, the tail also is elevated. A restless 
 shifting and change of place, with some heaving of the flanks, and some acceleration of the 
 pulse, are also usually present. The painful contractions of the uterus now call in the aid 
 of the abdominal muscles ; deep inspirations are made, to enable the diaphragm to assist in 
 forcing the uterine contents backwards, by which the mouth of the womb dilates, and thus 
 ruptures the attachment of the chorion. As the propelling efforts become more violent, the 
 hind-legs are set wide apart, to form fixed points for muscular action ; the membranes now 
 protrude in the form of a bladder, which bursting, often brings with it the young one also, 
 particularly in large roomy mares, who have had several foalings. At other times the act 
 is more protracted, and the head with the fore-legs are more gradually forced into the 
 vagina, when usually a few more efforts ushers the whole animal into the world, whose 
 descent to the ground commonly ruptures the umbilical cord, and is accompanied by the 
 remaining waters and a gush of blood. The secundines, formed from the placenta and 
 membranes, popularly called the after-hirth, occasionaWy accompany the foal; and, when this 
 is not the case, the whole inass comes away very soon after. 
 
 1016. Lactation. As soon as the foal comes into the world, it is interesting to observe 
 how readily, and without functional disturbance, it submits to the loss of its umbilical con- 
 nection with the mother, and how soon it instinctively seeks another source of support, by 
 searching for the parent milk; an effort which, provided the foal appears weakly, it i? 
 prudent to assist, by setting it on its legs, and supporting it to the teats. The first 
 milk, instead of being prejudicial as supposed by some, who therefore draw it away, is, 
 equally with them as with the human offspring, beneficial, as by its purgative qualities it 
 brings away the mucous contents of the foetal alimentary canal, thus clearing it out for 
 acting on a more nutritive and elementary food. Occasionally the mamma refuse their 
 office, and do not yield any, or not sufficient milk, or a mother may die, in which case it 
 is consolitary to know that colts can be, and have been, successfully reared by hand. Cade 
 and Milksop, both excellent racers, were thus reared ; and either cows' milk, or that of 
 asses, iTiay be employed for the purpose. Should that of cows be found to scour, it should 
 be boiled ; or it may be medicated by having sugar and starch added to it. The udder of the 
 mare does not become completely distended with milk until the third or fourth day, in which 
 state it continues to yield its secretion, until the nippers of the young one enable it to 
 browse the more tender grass, when it gradually forsakes the bag, whose secretory stores dry 
 up, and the organ resumes nearly its former dimensions ; it is said nearly, because once 
 having given suck, a certain distension may always be observed in both bag and teats. 
 
 1017. The foal is not born helpless (^Jig. 159.) as the young of the feline, canine, and some 
 other tribes are. The young horse has its aptitudes and its organs for locomotion already 
 
 developed, and is at once capable of performing many of the common phenomena of life 
 with facility, and a considerable degree of perfection. To render it equal to these actions, 
 its organisation presents some specialties worthy of notice. We are not, however, in viewing 
 the animal economy in this instance, to consider it in reference only to that artificial state into 
 which we have brought the domesticated creature, rather than that in which nature origi- 
 
Chap. II. BREEDING AND REARING OF HORSES. 283 
 
 nally placed it ; on the contrary, our consideration of the horse, when philosophically 
 directed, will teach us to regard him as living uncontrolled, yet surrounded by preJaccous 
 animals, greedy for his blood and flesh ; which, it is observed, is more keenly relished by 
 them than that of any other animal, from most of which his only hope of escape is by 
 flight. He should also be regarded as by nature destined to rove extensively in search of 
 food ; for in a wild state, where horses are found solitary, or, as is most usual, associated in 
 herds, the scanty provision raised on one spot, without the assistance of agriculture, would 
 not long suffice to supply the wants of a numerous assembly of wild horses. Our physio- 
 logical examination of the animal before us should therefore be directed towards a capa- 
 bility for this kind of life ; and we should not draw our inferences from the nurture of the 
 stable, or the supplies of luxuriant meadows. Regarding him therefore aright, we shall 
 find the structure of this youthful animal admirably adapted to his economy : thus it is 
 that the young colt, as soon as foaled, appears capable of making considerable exertions, and 
 is possessed of great speed, by which he can accompany his mother and the associated 
 herd, either in flying from their enemies, or in search of food ; and if we examine him 
 attentively, we shall find his exterior form, as well as his internal economy, admirably 
 adapted to these exertions. His body is very slender, and consequently very light, and his 
 legs are remarkably long, by which he can reach his food, the milk ; and by which length 
 of limb he is likewise enabled to exert very considerable speed without making any greater 
 exertions than his juvenile state will admit of. On the contrary, in animals who seek the 
 safety of their young by hiding them in holes and caverns, where it is necessary for their 
 preservation that they should rem.iin quiet, nature has wisely given them a correspondent 
 form ; their bodies are fat and unwieldy, that thus they may have a constant disposition to 
 rest and sleep ; and which is further forced on them, as it were, by their being blind. Their 
 legs also are short, so that every impediment is placed as a bar to their roving until they 
 possess something like the parent strength and the parent intelligence. The internal 
 economy of the foal, on the contrary, is such, that he has no need of much sleep to quicken 
 digestion ; for, in him, the process of solution is not carried on in the stomach wholly, but 
 also in the intestines ; therefore he can be always alert, and on the look-out, to avoid surprise. 
 In the stately herds of horned cattle, likewise, though the calf can make considerable exer- 
 tions at birth, yet there is not that studied attention to its capability of rapid progression : 
 and here also the safety of the offspring consists in the means of defence given to the 
 parent by its formidable horns ; and, consequently, to them nature has given a greater 
 degree of ferocity when they have young, that they may make use of these means ; whereas 
 the mare, which has them not, is stimulated to trust more to flight than resistance. There- 
 fore, that the evolution of the parts of the colt at birth might be such as to admit of these 
 necessary exertions, we find a considerable peculiarity in the gestation of his mother ; for, 
 by the very extensive attachment of the placenta to the whole surface of the uterus and its 
 cornea, the blood must be much more oxygenated ; there must be likewise a much greater 
 quantity of chylous nutriment, and hence the organs of necessity are more completely 
 evolved at birth, and fitted to greater exertions. By these means it is that the pelvis of the 
 young one is completely ossified when foaled, and many of the epiphyses of the bones also, 
 which in the human infant remain cartilaginous for many months afterwards : and it is 
 more than probable, that the very extensive attachment we have pointed out is permitted in 
 the uterus of the mare as an assistant to early exertions. 
 
 1018. In the treatment of both the mare and her offspring, we must not look altogether to 
 present loss, but as well to future gain ; and without doubt, the systematic breeder for racing 
 purposes, and those also who rear three-quarters and half-bred horses for powerful hunters, 
 and for fast work of every kind, will attend to their mares and their progeny without 
 reference to any work to be obtained from either : but among professed agriculturists, 
 the breeding mare is frequently put to work, even while her foal is at foot. Where the 
 progeny is not of the very first consequence, and where the work is not too laborious, 
 neither mcrther nor offspring sustain injury by it ; but, on the contrary, the foal in par- 
 ticular is thereby rendered fearless, handy, and attached. It is, however, the very worst 
 economy to work the mare beyond her strength, to stint her in food, or to do any thing to 
 prejudice the foal, let the breed be ever so low. Liberal feeding of both the mother and 
 offspring will amply repay itself hereafter. The writer on the horse, in the Farmer s Series, 
 observes, " The breeder may depend upon it, that nothing is gained by starving the 
 mother and stinting the foal at this time. It is the most important time in the life of the 
 horse ; and if, from false economy, his growth be arrested now, his puny form and want of 
 endurance will ever afterwards testify the error that has been committed. The corn should 
 be given in a trough on the ground, tliat the foal may partake of it with the mother. When 
 the new grass is flush and plentiful, the corn may be gradually discontinued." 
 
 1019. In the management of brood mares and their progeny of the Jirst class, a well sheltered 
 pasture is essential ; and that a shed or box be appended in case of inclement weather is 
 equally so. Here a brood mare may be occasionally treated with corn, if her milk be in 
 plenty ; but if otherwise, without altogether withholding corn, give lucern, green tares, or 
 
284 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 carrots. When the succulent grasses are not obtainable, substitute malt mashes or speared 
 corn for dry lucern : tares and other artificial grasses are useful for the colts also when fresh, 
 and should always be at hand in very dry seasons. Whatever succulent food therefore is 
 given to the mother, should be placed in low cribs, or moveable racks, within the reach of the 
 foal ; and the corn allowed it will be well to bruise for the same end. All prudent breeders 
 provide their young stock with a liberal supply of corn, either speared or dry, as soon as 
 they show an inclination for it. It will further enforce the propriety of giving the full-bred 
 colts and fillies granivorous food, to consider that they are originally descended from races 
 native to the arid plains of the east, or they own the mountain desert for their primeval 
 pasturage, where the luxuriant grasses are scarce, and where their organs become on this 
 account artificially, as well as naturally, rather adapted to derive nutriment from grain and 
 dry herbage than from succulent grasses. Many colts will suck up malt mashes in a very 
 little time after birth ; but, though very nutritive, it is necessary to watch that such food 
 does not open the body too much. Should this be the case, add bean flour, and its effect in 
 checking looseness will be immediate. (See Breaking and Training, p. 285.) 
 
 1020. In the management of foals, the first consideration is the weaning, which takes place 
 earlier or later according to the strength of the animals, and their capability to shift for 
 themselves ; which is sometimes protracted by an irregular dentition. Mr. John Lawrence 
 recommends to dock the foal at a month old, by which he observes " all ri»k " (as we sup- 
 pose from either hemorrhage or lock-jaw) is avoided. In docking a colt, reference should 
 be had to the age at which it is done, and the probable future growth of the remainder ; if 
 it be taken off thus early, remove a very few inches only, custom having much altered in this 
 respect ; the hair of the tail of our best breeds, it is well known, is now very little shortened, 
 and nicking almost exploded. Castration likewise is seldom performed on thorough-bred 
 colts, but with all others it is yet sufficiently common. The usual time for cutting is 
 twelve months, but no given period should be adhered to in a breeding establishment. A 
 colt may be low in his crest, and altogether weak in his "fore points" as a yearling; in 
 which case, by protracting the operation to eighteen months or two years, a very favourable 
 alteration may have taken place. All young horses should be early accustomed to handling ; 
 it encourages confidence, it is a preventive of shying, it renders them docile and handy, and 
 very greatly shortens and facilitates their breaking ; nor can we too strongly press this par- 
 ticular both on the score of prudence and humanity. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Profits to he derived from Breeding Horses. 
 
 1021. It is certain that the system of horse breeding is not now so profitable as it lias been, 
 or otherwise it would engage more attention than it does at present. Farmers, whose lands 
 yield both meadow and corn crops, do certainly most of them still breed horses ; but un- 
 fortunately they are seldom of a stamp suited for the sportsman, with the exception of those 
 reared in some particular districts, as the northern ones. But we conceive that it would 
 pay farmers of every description, instead of breeding the mongrel race that many of them 
 do, because such may be turned at least to some account, by carrying themselves to market 
 one day, drawing their wives and children to the country fair on the next, and labouring at 
 plough or the dung-cart on the third — we .say, instead of such a breed, it would surely 
 answer the purpose of all such as have land fitted for it, rather to purchase such agricultural 
 horses as are essentially necessary for the heavy work of their farms, but to breed their 
 saddle-horses from none but the best stock. Such horses would carry them until they were 
 five years of age, and then would bring them prices varying from 50 to a 100 guineas. 
 A well known sporting agriculturist strongly presses this subject on the attention of 
 farmers. " My object," he observes, " is to induce them to breed horses, being convinced 
 that no other stock on their farms can pay them so well. When, however, I recommend 
 them to breed horses, I mean that they should set about it as it ought to be done, or they 
 had better leave it alone ; for I speak without fear of contradiction when I assert that, 
 generally speaking, no branch of rural economy has been more abused and neglected than 
 this. It is useless, however, to expose errors that have passed ; let us endeavour to avoid 
 them in future. Under proper management a good three-part-bred mare may be a little 
 fortune to a farmer. I knew one in the neighbourhood of Ludlow, which did not begin to 
 breed until she had carried that ornament to fox hunting, the late Sir John Hill of 
 Hawkeston for eleven seasons, when she produced, if I may so express myself, a thousand 
 pounds' worth of horseflesh in the space of seven or eight years. I myself gave 
 260 guineas for two of her colts when rising four years old, and they both proved good 
 hunters. From what other stock, may I ask, could such a return be made ? I may safely 
 assert that the produce of this mare more than realised the fee simple of the land that reared 
 them. I have not time to be prolix, therefore must come to the point. When a prudent 
 man lets loose his capital, his first consideration is, whether it will return to him again? In 
 this instance he may make sure of it if he will follow these simple directions. Let him 
 purchase a well bred mare, not so much regarding her size as her points and action — par- 
 
Chap. II. BREAKING AND TRAINING OF HORSES. 285 
 
 ticularly requiring that she have a sound constitution and good legs. Let him send lier to 
 a horse of good form, with freedom of action and a sound constitution ; also being par- 
 ticular as to the state of his legs and feet. Never let him breed from a naturally infirm 
 horse, whose legs have shown more than ordinary weakness ; and, above all, let him fix upon 
 one which has, what the veterinary profession call, a short canon ; that is, the bone extend- 
 ing from the knee to the fetlock, commonly called the shank bone. Let him begin to breed 
 from his mare before she is much injured by work ; as in that case, if she does not breed to 
 please him with her first and second foal, he can dispose of her and purchase another." 
 (^Nimrod's Letters on Condition, p. 219.) This luminous and argumentative statement has, 
 however, been combated by another sporting agriculturist, who enters into a register of 
 his profits and losses on the produce of one mare for five years. As this register appears 
 remarkably well kept, we would recommend it to the notice of the reader (as a per contra), 
 as it is seen in the Sporting Magazine, vol. xv. p. 421. new series. In preference to encounter- 
 ing these risks and losses, yearling colts or weanlings are purchased by some masters of 
 foxhounds ; and where the selection can be made under a full approval of the shape and 
 knowledge of the " get " on both sides, the practice is certainly an eligible one. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Growth of Horses. 
 
 1022. Tliere is no doubt but that the increase of the animal bulk is much influenced by the 
 quantity and quality of the food which is taken in. The milk of the well fed mare will 
 insure a quicker and more extensive development of the frame of her progeny than that 
 which is the produce of scanty and bad keep. When the colt or filly is left to shift for 
 itself, its growth will be proportionate to the nutriment it receives ; v/hich fact should in- 
 fluence the breeder in his treatment of his growing stock. To ascertain the maximum and 
 minimum of growth within certain periods in various breeds of horses, and under different 
 management, would require very enlarged means and very critical observation. Mr. 
 Percival has given us the results of his examinations of the growth of twenty-one horses, 
 which were as follows : — " Between the fifth and sixth years one horse had, in the eighth 
 month, not grown at all ; a second, in the ninth month, had grown one inch and three- 
 quarters ; a third, in the eleventh month, had gained half an inch. Between the fourth and 
 fifth years, of twelve horses measured, the maximuin of growth was found to be one inch in 
 six months ; the minimum nothing ; making an average of one inch per annum. Between 
 the third and fourth years, of six horses measured, the average was found to be the same." 
 ( The Veterinarian, No. xxvii. p. 274.) 
 
 Sect. XI. Tlie Breaking and Training of Saddle-horses. 
 
 1023. Buffon has observed that the noblest conquest made by man was that over the 
 horse. It remains, however, a matter of regret, that we have no authentic records on 
 either the early arts employed for the purpose, or the period when it was first attempted. 
 The Jewish people were not very favourable to the horse in the early periods of their history : 
 the dog they despised and persecuted for a very long period. It was the heathen nations 
 that more zealously patronised the horse : they, to their credit, cherished him, and even 
 dedicated him to the sun ; but there was one mark of their approbation, which we of the 
 present day, and the poor victims of that day, would have gladly excused, which was that 
 of being offered up as a sacrifice to their gods. However, on recollection, we luust- beg 
 pardon for this invidious comparison between ourselves and the ancients : they offered him 
 up as a propitiatory sacrifice to their superiors ; we, on the contrary, sacrifice thousands of 
 these noble animals merely to please ourselves, and to indulge in a taste for pushing their 
 exertions beyond their powers I 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. History of the Application of the Bridle and Saddle to the Horse. 
 
 1024. The earliest purpose to which the subjugated horse was applied, has been a matter of 
 dispute, more curious, however, than important. To us it appears most probable that he 
 was first employed in the bearing burdens on his back, and that he was next taught to draw 
 loads, at first probably, as already noticed, by means of his tail, as is still practised by 
 bullocks in some countries. When made use of to transport his owner from place to place, 
 It would seem reasonable to suppose that the first mode would be by mounting on his back ; 
 but history lays some stumbling-blocks in the way of such a conclusion. Sir Gore Ouseley, 
 in his examinations of the sculptures on the ruins of Persepolis, found no figures on horse- 
 back. By Palcephatus we are told that men were first drawn in chariots. Homer also, in his 
 Iliad, describes all his heroes as fighting from chariots. Lucretius, on the contrary, asserts 
 that warriors were first mounted on horseback, and that chariots were an after invention, 
 which it must be allowed seems the most probable report. Paterculus likewise, who wrote 
 nine hundred and sixty-eight years before the Christian era, remarks, that long before his 
 time the horse had been mounted. (See Domestication of the Horse, p. 10.) 
 
286 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 1025. The invention of the bridle does not appear to have been coeval with the subjugation 
 of the horse : the Libyan boys of eight years old mounted on their naked steeds, and guided 
 
 by a switch only, as we are told, were ena- 
 bled to ride down and capture wild asses. 
 Neither was this method of riding confined 
 to the boys of Libya only, but was also 
 practised by the Numidians, Massamo- 
 nians, Mauritanians, and Massylians. Of 
 the Numidians. we are told by Livy, that 
 each rider took two horses to the battle- 
 field, and that in the midst of the contest 
 the rider would leap from the back of the 
 tired or wounded horse to the fresh one. 
 But we are not to suppose that in this case 
 their horses were not under the restraint 
 of a bridle of seme kind, for it is doubtful 
 whether any discipline could carry any 
 horse into positive danger without great forcing. The Libyan horses, notwithstanding this 
 tractability, we are told, were not by any means treated with the kindness their services 
 demanded. It is indeed reported of them, that their masters neither rubbed, bedded, or 
 even fed, these willing steeds ; but having used them, they turned them loose to seek their 
 subsistence where they could get it. 
 
 1026. A bridle of some kind Aoweuer, without doubt, was soon applied to the mounted horse ; 
 and as the mouth was the most sensitive part of the head, a bit was ere long added to the rein. 
 At wliat exact time this took place we are not aware, but it must have been at an early one ; 
 as in the time of Xenophon bridle bits appear to have been very much diversified, for he 
 is very minute in his instructions on divers bits and reins, as proper for horses of different 
 kinds. The Greeks had a bridle armed with teeth, which came over the nose like our 
 cavessons, and was very severe in its effects : there was also a very rough bit, called the 
 lupatum ; which rude methods appear to have been principally in use before the smooth bit. 
 In the processes of breaking and training, the horses were moved in circles, that they might 
 be made supple, and ready to turn any way. Poets, however, are fanciful beings, and are 
 apt to gift their heroes with supernatural powers : thus Lucan describes the Massylians as 
 superior to any such aids in the management of their coursers : — 
 
 " Et gens quae nudo residens Massylia dorso 
 Ora levi flectit franorum nescia virgi." 
 
 Without a saddle the Massylians ride. 
 
 And with a bending switch their horses guide." 
 
 1027. The early saddle without doubt was the sMn of a beast. Pliny informs us, that one 
 Pelethronius was the first who adopted this useful piece of horse furniture ; but as patents 
 were then unknown, his exact right to the invention is probably disputable. Parthe- 
 nopaeus's horse, as we see in Statius, was covered with the skin of a lynx, as ^neas's, noticed 
 in Virgil, was decked with that of a lion, Qiiem, fidva leonis pellis obit. " It is conjectured," 
 says Nimrod, in the Sporting Magazine for April, 1827, " that saddles having any resem- 
 blance to those now in use, were invented in the middle of the fourteenth century, and were 
 generally covered with cloth ; but previous to this period, in the fifth century, articles bear- 
 ing something of this stamp were made so extravagantly, that a prohibition was issued by 
 the Emperor Leo the First against any one ornamenting them with pearls or precious stones. 
 In the sixth century the saddles of the cavalry had large coverings of fur, according to 
 Mauritius, who wrote on the military art ; and at this period the Greek word aeWa {sella) 
 occurs. Vegetius, who wrote on the veterinary art, speaks of saddle-horses; and the saddle- 
 tree is mentioned by Sidonius Apollinaris. It is considered probable that the invention of 
 saddles belongs to Persia, not merely from the circumstance of Xenophon's mentioning the 
 people of that country as being the first to render the seat on the horse more convenient and 
 easy, by placing more covering on their backs than was common in other parts, but also 
 because the horses of Persia were chosen for saddle-horses in preference to any others. The 
 ignominious punishment of ' bearing the saddle,' had its origin in the middle ages, and was 
 alone worthy of those times. That the word saddle is derived from the Latin word sedeo, to 
 sit on, there can be no doubt. That the saddle, however, was unknown in this country 
 until the reign of Henry the Seventh is, I believe, equally certain ; and in Ireland also, it is 
 conjectured, from the absence of any representation of it in the last three centuries. The 
 first mention of side-saddles is in the time of Richard the Second, when his queen rode 
 upon one." With all deference to the opinion of Nimrod, that the saddle was not used in 
 England until the time of Henry the Seventh, we must cite the testimony of the venerable 
 Bede, who informs us that the English began to saddle their horses about the year 630, 
 during the Saxon struggle for the ascendency. 
 
 1028. The waiit of stirrups must have been long feJt,for though the agility of the early riders 
 accustomed them to vault at once on the back of their horses with surprising ease — corpora 
 saltu svbjiciunt in equos ; it is however certain that the aged and infirm could not mount 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 COLT BREAKING. 
 
 287 
 
 thus ; the Persians, it is therefore said, taught their steeds to bend the knee to receive the 
 sick. Short ladders were also used for the purpose, a portable but sorry substitute for our 
 own horse block, though more nearly approached to by the backs of slaves, called stratores, 
 who were used for the same purpose. To show his consequence, a Persian king thus 
 mounted his horse from the back of the Roman Emperor Valerian. The Ars Militaris, 
 supposed to have been written about the end of the sixth century, is thought to offer the first 
 notice of stirrups. This work, ascribed to the Emperor Mauritius, directs that two iron 
 scalcB, or ladder steps, be appended to his saddle. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Of Colt Breaking. 
 
 1029. In colt breaking, to command obedience and insure confidence are the first points aimed at ; 
 and, as such, the importance of the early handling we have recommended must be evident, 
 as greatly simplifying this part of the process. Colts are now taken " in hand " much earlier 
 than formerly ; racing colts at a twelvemonth, and saddle colts of promise are now bitted and 
 suppled at two, and are finally and fully broken and trained, some at three, and few later than 
 four years old. When a colt has had early " handling," and at two years old is subjected to 
 some initiatory discipline, his full breaking being protracted to his fourth or even fifth 
 year, how much may be expected of him, for his usual wear and tear will hardly make any 
 impression on a constitution that has had all its powers developed. 
 
 1030. The breaking of racing colts and fillies, it is to be lamented, too frequently commences 
 at twelve months old. Nor would this be so injurious as is supposed, were the exercisings 
 less severe. On the other hand, what is done is perhaps actually necessary to bring about 
 that early extension and suppling of their limbs and joints, so essential to the future speed 
 of the animal ; at least, it certainly is so, to bring such young horses out for the two-year-old 
 stakes. Rope dancers, stage dancers, posture masters, &c. never acquire celebrity unless 
 their initiatory exercises are begun at an early period of life ; and to insure highfoiin in the 
 racer and first rate speed, mild training, but mild only, cannot be commenced too soon. To 
 such an extent, however, is this early engagement of the race-horse now carried in large 
 racing establishments, that it is not uncommon to make severe trials of the speed and 
 bottom of colts and fillies at very early periods, that time and keep may not be thrown 
 away on such as give no promise of future excellence ; but that, if necessary, they may be at 
 once disposed of for inferior purposes. By three years old, the breaking of the young racers 
 of the ])resent day is completed ; about which time the breaking of the better sort of saddle- 
 horses of all descriptions commences, unless an early initiatory handling, lounging, and 
 partial backing at two years old have preceded, which is a yery prudent practice. 
 
 1031. The application of the cavesson (fig. 161.) is the first active restraint applied to all 
 saddle-horses, but before putting it on, it is prudent to boot racing colts, and indeed all others 
 
 ^ _ of value, to prevent them knocking 
 
 ■ ~ ^ -.f., theirlegsagainst each other while they 
 
 ~"- are lounging. " On their first being 
 
 < — .^ taken out, a steady lad should walk 
 in the rear, in case any colt should 
 hang back, to urge him quietly on by 
 flourishing his whip or ash plant, but 
 not to strike him. Colts with their 
 cavessons and boots on, and thus at- 
 tended, may be led out to the downs 
 or into a large paddock. At either 
 place they may be accustomed to be 
 led quietly about. As soon as they 
 become tractable in this way, at- 
 tempts may be made to lounge them, 
 by first walking them in a small 
 circle to the right or to the left, and 
 when they know how to go steadily round at this pace, they may be quietly urged on into a 
 trot, gradually increasing the size of the circle by giving them more length of rein. In three 
 or four days, or when they go boldly and freely at full length of the rein each way in the 
 lounge, for fifteen or twenty minutes, having by degrees been brought to this pace and time 
 of lounging, the mouthing bits, rollers, and cruppers may be put on them. (Darvill, on 
 Training, vol. i. p. 467. ) 
 
 1032. The saddling of the colt for the first time requires caution. The girths should not be 
 drawn tight at first, and care is required that the crupper be smooth, and that it does not 
 press heavily on the rump or tail ; nor should the stirrups be left to hang loose from the 
 saddle in the early lessons. The " bearing up " of the bridle likewise must be gradual, and 
 " reining back " by way of suppling the shoulders, and giving sensation to the mouth, must 
 not be roughly nor too early pressed on him. The " backing " of the colt should be 
 proceeded with very cautiously, and it would be well that it should only be attempted by 
 one with whom the colt is familiar. An assistant is requisite, and the act of mounting must 
 
 '-■^^^^ES^ 
 
 GINO COLT WlXn I 
 
288 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 be gradual and gentle, the assistant bearing on the stirrup leather of the off-side against the 
 weiglit of the mounting rider on the near, particularly the whole process should be accom- 
 panied with much encouragement to the animal under tuition. 
 
 1033. The giving a good mouth to the young racer, according to the instructions of Mr. Dar- 
 vill, is to be undertaken thus : — " To accomplish it requires a light hand in the application 
 of the pressure with the bit on the colt's mouth. It should be done by the rider's giving and 
 taking by gentle pulls, and thereby keeping the colt's mouth alive to the pressure of the bit. 
 The rider should occasionally gently press the calves of his legs and heels to the colt's sides, to 
 urge him on and up to the bit, pulling him up and letting him stand for a few moments, and 
 then reining him back a little, and again moving him forward, teaching him to turn and 
 go in any direction that may be required of him, treating him at the same time with kind- 
 ness." When the mouth does not readily acquire its proper feeling, it is well to place the 
 young disciple between the pillars daily, or to bear him up to the saddle, or to a spring-cross. 
 The snaffle-bridle is almost invariably used for all initiatory purposes, and the bit is com- 
 monly a mild one. When the mouth is very hard, and the horse pulls much, a check-rein 
 is sometimes used. It is very important in the breaking of colts to accustom them to crowds, 
 bustle, and noise, and this as early as possible. It is particularly requisite that racing colts 
 should be very early familiarised to stirring scenes, and to facing congregated multitudes, or 
 how can they be brought as " two-year-olds" to the starting post? These young racers are 
 familiarised by being led or ridden, but commonly by the latter, led on with the colt-breaker, 
 head lad, or trainer, in front on a steady hack. The boy on the colt must be to the full as 
 steady as the leader, and must do all by encouragement ; no kicking of the heels, no hustling 
 of the bridle, must be employed to force the timid up to what scares them. A fright now 
 taken sinks deep into the youthful memory. As the hack in advance does, they will 
 gradually learn to do, from observing that he is not forced, and that, though he advances, 
 no harm happens to him. It is the same with regard to noise and the bustle of motion ; 
 kindness of manner towards them will equally assure them that they have nothing to fear 
 fi-om flourishing trumpets and waving flags. They may therefore, after such breaking, be 
 with safety removed on the road from one racing locality to another, and brought to post at 
 two years old with all the confidence of the veteran. (On this subject see Darvill, vol. i. 
 chap. 24.) 
 
 1034. Full breaking of horses however at periods so early, as is now not uncommon, has laid the 
 foundation of the deterioration so complained of among the breeds in general. Nevertheless, 
 as the habit is fixed, we also are forced to recommend that a very early handling of all colts 
 may be a common practice. They should also, when yearlings, be accustomed to wear a 
 head stall, and occasionally a surcingle, that they may be led about occasionally, to inspire 
 them with confidence and teach them obedience. It would likewise be prudent to supple 
 them thus early by a little lounging in a circle ; but further than this, were the horses only 
 concerned, we could not recommend : indeed, were the real welfare of our blood breeds 
 consulted, instead of two-year-olds being brought to the starting post, none would appear 
 there before they had seen at least four summers, and if five had passed over their heads it 
 would be better for themselves at least. Nor would a four-mile heat be ever contended for 
 by horses of any earlier age than five or six years, if due reference were had to tlie future 
 services of the animals themselves, or to the qualities of the progeny to be derived firom them. 
 The astonisliing powers of some racers of the last century, it is more than probable, would 
 never have excited the envy and the wonder of the breeders of the present day, had they been 
 brought as early into work as the present breeds are. But unfortunately, that which was 
 then a matter of emulation, is now one of speculation and merchandise ; and, as we cannot 
 contend against the stream, we must needs go with it. 
 
 Sect. XII. TTie Paces of the Horse. 
 
 1035. IFhen we treated of the motions of quadrupeds generally, the paces of the horse were 
 cursorily noticed, but the importance of the subject to the sportsman will require some further 
 
 ,s> J r-c) consideration of it in this place. We may venture to 
 
 assert, that few persons have occupied themselves 
 more than we have in examining the various pro- 
 gressional movements of the horse. Passionately 
 fond of this animal from our earliest days, we 
 have sedulously employed ourselves in marking 
 his paces, whether performed in the cadences of 
 the manege, or on the road, or in ihefeld ; and 
 the result of our attention to the subject has been 
 to convince us, that however the transposition of 
 the limbs in each pace may be correctly marked 
 by the eye, when effected with moderate and 
 HORSE wAi.KiNo. uuiform celerity only, it is far otherwise when 
 
 any interruption is offered to the regularity of the pace in question ; and that either 
 
Chap. II. THE WALK OF THE HORSE. 28f» 
 
 whether it be accelerated or retarded, but more particularly when it is quickened. Either 
 alteration, however, will so disjoin the harmony of the former action, and so blend it with a 
 new succession of the limbs to each other, as utterly to^ baffle all attempts to critically 
 mark the order in which they proceed. It is thus that one writer describes the walk as a 
 pace in which one foot only is elevated at a time, three remaining on the ground ; nor is he 
 in error, further than that he does not also inform us that this is only the case in the very 
 slowest walk ; quicken it, and two diagonal legs will be elevated at one time, though the 
 degree of elevation will be very different. A similar error may, and we are certain does, 
 occur also in noting the other paces ; but, strange to say, not in an equal degree, althougli 
 they are so much more rapid. The trot is certainly the most mixed of all the paces ; it 
 may intrench on the borders of the walk ; and, without aiming at a pun, it certainly often treads 
 on the heels of the gallop. The gallop, differently as it is effected, is the pace best defined 
 of all, but it is not so until separated from the slow canter. We have made these pre- 
 liminary remarks, not only as bespeaking an unprejudiced examination of our own state- 
 ments, but of those of others also ; so many anomalies necessarily occur in the varied action 
 of four limbs in rapid motion, that it is not very easy to decide who is right and who is 
 wrong. We ourselves incline to the opinion, that we have never yet seen any rationale of 
 the paces that might not be verified in the action of some horses, indeed of most, under 
 particular urgencies, or certain restraints. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Walk. 
 1036. The walk (Jig. 162.), particularly the slow, is considered as the most simple of all 
 paces ; but when it is ever so slightly accelerated, it is then not so simple as is imagined, for 
 it may be intermixed with motions appertaining to other paces by a successional or simul- 
 taneous displacement of the limbs out of the more common course. Thus the walk may be 
 irregular, though laterally conducted, as we see in the walk of the pace, which, if expedited, 
 produces the amble. It is also seen occasionally to be efl'ected by a peculiar displacement 
 of the diagonal members, which produces a rocking motion. Neither does walking in the 
 horse of necessity commence with a hinder foot, as taught by Borelli (incipit gressus pede 
 postico) who argues, that were a fore-foot to be the first displaced, the true support of the 
 body would be lost in the meditated advance of it, for want of a new centre of gravity. On 
 the contrary, the walk is begun, probably, as often by one of the fore-feet as by one of the 
 hinder ; for instance, if you face a horse, and draw him forward by means of the bridle, 
 he almost invariably first laoves his fore-foot. The rapid succession of the members in all the 
 paces making it difficult to arrange tlie order of their motion, has occasioned, we again 
 remark, much discrepancy in the description of writers on the subject Mr. Richard Law- 
 rence many years ago offered a simple, but, as we conceive, not altogether a correct, account 
 of progression, particularly as regards the walk. He states, that " The horse during the 
 walk is always supported by a triangular position of three legs, namely, two fore-legs and 
 one hind-leg, or one fore-leg and two hind-legs, alternately." We, on the contrary, are 
 persuaded this is not the case, except when the walk is of the very slowest kind. He very 
 justly observes, that " The walk consists of four motions thus exemplified, — the horse 
 having advanced the near fore-leg and placed it again on the ground, the off hind-leg is 
 elevated and advanced under the body ; but before it reaches the ground, the off fore-leg is 
 raised and advanced, (query, What then becomes of the integrity of the triangle?), in order 
 to make room for it, as is particularly the case when the horse oversteps the print of the 
 fore-foot with his hind-foot. When the off hind-leg has reached tlie ground the horse 
 stands upon three legs, forming a triangle. When the ofF-leg alights on the ground, the 
 near hind-leg commences its action, and is advanced in the same manner as before, and the 
 horse is again supported by three legs." (See Structure arid Economy of the Horse, p. 182. ) In 
 this description of the walk, it is evident that, when the off hind-leg is elevated and advanced 
 under the body, the off fore-leg (6) being also raised and advanced in order to make room 
 for it, there cannot be then three legs remaining on the ground. In the walk, there- 
 fore, it is evident, that it is only in its slowest rate that three feet are grounded, for we must 
 be well aware, that every good walker among horses, even without any great acceleration 
 of his motion, is seen to leave the impression of his hind-feet somewhat in advance of that 
 of his fore, as seen in fig. 162. where a h mark the impression likely to be made by the 
 hind-feet. Strickland Freeman, Esq. whose extensive knowledge of equitation gives weight 
 to every opinion of his on such subjects, offers the following rationale of the walk, by which 
 it will be seen how differently it may be viewed : — " I found," he says, " that, supposing 
 the off fore-leg to begin, it was immediately succeeded by the near hind, but the oft' hind- 
 leg seemed not to follow the fore-leg at the same time as before (j. e. that was in the walk 
 ofthe pace which he had been previously noticing) ; but this was nothing more than the 
 alteration of the poise of the body, when either the one walk or the other took place. For, 
 when the off" hind-leg began, it was succeeded by the off fore being lifted up, and when the 
 off hind-leg was set down, the near hind-leg was lifted up. But the off" fore and the near 
 hind-legs seemed so connected together by the poise being on the same side, that it was the 
 
 U 
 
290 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 near hind-leg which appeared to begin the action. The poise being altered by the will of 
 the horse, the off fore seemed to begin, and not to be succeeded by the off hind-foot being 
 set down at the same time after it, as in the walk of the pace. The near hind-leg is in both 
 cases (i. e. the common walk and the pacing walk) taken up aftel" the off hind-foot is set down; 
 and when the off fore-foot is set down, the near fore-foot is taken up, to make room for the 
 near hind- foot to beset down." When the variations of the movements of elevating and 
 setting down of the feet in relation to each other are considered, tliere will not appear any 
 difficulty in reconciling this elaborate account with that we have introduced here, and have 
 advanced in other of our writings. 
 
 1037. To render the walk pleasant to the rider it should be true, that is, it should be con- 
 ducted by a harmonious elevation and setting down of the feet. To be fast, it requires liberty 
 in the angles of the limbs, but particularly so in the elevation of the withers and obliquity 
 of the shoulder, as further explained and also figured in our section on the Exterior Conform- 
 ation of Horses, p. 260. Without such formation, the general angular inclination of the limb 
 being confined, the horse necessarily steps short, and his toe meeting the ground first, not 
 only curtails the extent of the step, but also renders the horse liable to stumble. A corre- 
 spondent length and angularity in the hind-legs are also necessary to the perfection of this 
 pace. 
 
 1038. 27te quiet walk, to be conducted harmoniously, requires a general accordance of 
 formation between the fore and hind parts. To walk well is a valuable property in any 
 horse, but particularly so in the hackney. Such an one can compass his five miles in 
 an hour with ease, his head nodding in unison with each change of equipoise. Where a 
 horse walks well, the necessary harmony and accordance in the form of the limbs are such 
 as to make it almost a rule that he is good in his other paces. The race-horse can stretch 
 along in his walk, so as to get over much ground in a little time ; but it is not often that 
 he does it either pleasantly, or safely ; his stride is too great, and the elevation of his limbs 
 is naturally curtailed by his training. It is a very great acquisition also to the hunter to 
 walk well. We have ourselves been forced to ride eight and even ten miles after a hard run 
 ere we reached home : in such a case, our feelings not allowing us to trot a tired horse so 
 great a distance, the walk, cheerfully and quickly performed, beguiled the tedium, and did 
 not greatly increase the time. 
 
 1039. The walk as a pace should be performed as harmoniously as any artificial cadence 
 of the manege, and that, whether it is quick or slow, each foot being dropped flat on the 
 ground, and not, as is too often the case, the toe being placed first and then the heel. The 
 breaking of the horse will have much influence on his method of walking ; the angles of his 
 limbs will have much more ; and not a little will depend on the hand of the rider. One 
 horseman, by seat and hand, \vill force the horse to carry his head in the right place and to 
 elevate and extend his limbs, the one in unison with the other ; another rider, by his bad 
 seat and worse hand, will bring the horse he rides to step short and irregular, and so to 
 mix the trot with his walk, as to do little more than shuffle over the ground. The 
 maximum of speed in the true walk of the horse is six miles in the hour : there are, we 
 allow, but few that can do thus much ; but it has been done ; and five miles per hour is the 
 common pace of a fair walker. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Trot. 
 
 1040. The true trot is always performed diagonally; the limbs, however, are very differently 
 employed, according as it is quick or slow. Three kinds of trotting may be distinguished — the 
 
 moderate, the extended, and the running, trot. In 
 the moderate trot {fig. 1 63. ) the diagonal legs, as the 
 off fore and near hind-leg, are elevated and replaced 
 together ; while the other diagonal limbs remain on 
 the ground to sustain the weight of the machine, 
 although they are evidently making ready to take 
 the place of the moving ones, as exemplified by the 
 cut. Quicken the trot to the rate of ten or twelve 
 miles in the hour, and it will be then seen that the 
 off fore and the near hind-leg having been elevated 
 before they are again replaced on the ground, the 
 near fore-leg and the off hind-leg are not only 
 prepared, as in the slow trot, to elevate themselves, 
 but also, that, when the pace is considerably in- 
 creased, these legs are already actually elevated from the ground, before the off fore and 
 near hind-feet reach the earth ; consequently it is evident, that at this precise time the horse 
 is wholly without support, or all in air, as truly as the bird is when flying, or as the 
 horse himself is when taking a flying leap, or engaged in a racing gallop, as exemplified in 
 the next cut. In the running of a man also, as well as in the extended trot of the horse, 
 there is a period when all the supports are completely removed from the ground ; for, by 
 
 MODERATE TROT 
 
Chap II. 
 
 THE TROT OF THE HORSE. 
 
 291 
 
 means of the flexion and extension of the angles of one of the lower extremities of the man, a 
 spring is made, which displaces and elevates the body, inclining it forwards, and taking the 
 first raised leg with it, which, before it meets the ground, is crossed by the other. The 
 body, losing its impetus, waits for a fresh impulse to be gained by the rebound of the limb 
 which was last elevated, and is by that means again propelled forwards ; the contrary leg 
 once more passes, to be ready to receive the propelled weight thrown on it ; and again, by 
 flexing and extending its angles to relieve itself, it renews the action. 
 
 1041. The extended trot of a horse (Jig. 164.') and the run of a man are equally exem- 
 plified on the same principles, for the fore and hind diagonal extremities of the horse, 
 
 acting in unison, form themselves, as it were, 
 into a single support, as of one leg, only the 
 centre of motion being placed diagonally across 
 it ; by which the superincumbent weight, 
 although moving on two distinct members, yet 
 such members, acting in perfect accordance, pro- 
 duce one effect. The principles of the trot, 
 therefore, are illustrated by the running of a 
 biped, and correspond with it in the mechanism 
 of its action. The space of ground passed over 
 at each change of the limbs in the fast trot, is a 
 sufficient proof that a spring is made in the 
 action, which completely detaches the horse from 
 the ground ; and that, acting on the impetus 
 received, the body becomes propelled through a space equal to the force employed. When 
 a soft soil has been trotted over, the impressions which remain are proofs of the extent of 
 these bounds ; and the action itself may be distinctly seen when watching the horse in a 
 looking-glass. 
 
 1042. The training a horse to trotting is not a complicated process, for great speed in this 
 pace is often hereditary, and dependent on a disposition of the motive organs somewhat 
 different from that seen in the race-horse. The trotter is less lengthy and more compact ; 
 his hind-legs are in general, and always should be, well under him. It is a circumstance 
 worthy of notice, that horses, with what are termed sickle-hams, i. e. with hocks pointing 
 inwards, are often fast trotters. By the outward direction which this formation gives to the 
 thighs, liberty of action is acquired ; for it is evident that the angular branchings from the 
 stifle, consisting of the thigh and leg bones, are freed from any opposition which the belly 
 might form. Lounging in a circle is well adapted to give freedom to the trot, but the 
 horse should not be reined up too tightly, as it tends to confine the shoulders, which cannot 
 be too much at liberty. For the same reason also the trotter should not be bitted too 
 severely to harden his mouth ; which, on the contrary, should be a sensitive one, so that he 
 may be "kept together" in his action with a very light hand. Any interruption to the 
 uniformity of the trot, such as cantering before and trotting behind, or the reverse, is sure 
 to detract from the rate of speed, and moreover, in a match, calls for a turn. 
 
 1043. Irregularities in the trot are thus described bg Mr. Richard Lawrence : — "When a 
 horse, whose fore-legs are much shorter than his hind-legs, or whose shoulders are very 
 upright, trots fast, he is obliged to go with his hind-legs very wide, so that his hind-feet may 
 come on the outside of his fore-feet. By this means he sinks his croup, and brings it more 
 on a level with his fore quarters, and at the same time he avoids striking his fore-feet with 
 his hind-feet. Horses of this conformation sometimes go in the same form as dogs gener- 
 ally do, namely, with their fore and hind-legs in two different lines of direction, by which 
 one hind-foot comes on the outside of the fore-foot, and this is done with the same intention 
 as in the former instance. They are, however, very unsafe to ride, for the hind-foot is 
 always more or less in danger of catching the fore-foot, in which case, except the shoe is 
 torn off, they must inevitably fall with great violence." 
 
 1044. The elongated, or darting trot, is diagonally performed, and differs only from the round 
 knee-np trot in that, when the impetus is given, the limbs are directed straight forwards 
 without being flexed. It may be a proof of much excitability in the muscular apparatus ; 
 but, like all other excitements, it wears itself out ; it also mechanically jars the articulations 
 of the joints. Mr. Richard Lawrence's figure of this trot, although a very spirited one and 
 highly picturesque, is too round ; indeed, it is altogether too good to characterise the darting 
 trot, which is, to appearance, a fencing or straight forward thrust with each limb Mr. Law- 
 rence says of it, that " in the darting trot, the horse gains an additional space by the 
 momentum of his body during the period when all his legs are in the air." Some 
 momentum may be gained ; but every effort of their, as it were, convulsively throwing the 
 limbs forward, must greatly fatigue ; and woe be to both horse and rider should any sudden 
 obstruction oppose itself to this jactatory motion, — a false step might be fatal to both horse 
 and rider : this pace therefore is not a safe one, and certainly it cannot be considered as 
 adapted to gentlemanly equitation. 
 
 U 2 
 
292 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part IIL 
 
 165 
 
 1045. The running trot {fig. 165.), although improperly as we think, is often confounded 
 with the darting or elongated trot. To us it appears, on the contrary, to be compounded of 
 
 the trot and amble, and not to be conducted 
 diagonally. Hence it is that the running trotter 
 is so speedy, for his body gains additional space 
 by the momentum it receives when all his legs, 
 being in the air, meet with no resistance to its 
 transit. In some horses it is a very rough pace, 
 in others it is less so ; and some persons, when 
 used to it, even consider it an easy pace. The 
 appearance of scrambling and of fighting with 
 the feet which it presents, is certainly inelegant ; 
 and therefore the running trotter is not much 
 patronised by persons of breeding and taste. 
 It is nevertheless not an unsafe pace, and, con- 
 sidering the ground gone over in a little time, it neither distresses a horse so much as 
 might be expected, nor does it appear to be attended with much injury to either the legs or 
 feet. It however requires much elasticity in the limbs, and therefore we have observed old 
 horses that have been famous as running trotters, although far from being worn out, yet fall 
 off in their speed sooner than the rapid movers in any other pace. As regards what we have 
 stated on the two latter paces, we are however constrained to confess, that the most acute 
 eye is so liable to be deceived, and the action of the limbs is so varied by acceleration and 
 retardation, as to defy certainty of description. 
 
 .1 
 
 RUNWINO TROT. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Match Trotting. 
 1046. Trotting matches form a very favourite sport with some persons, on which subject 
 Mr. John Lawrence, the ingenious writer to Scott's British Field Sports, observes, " I have 
 found no account of trotting matches in the old writers, nor at what period the custom 
 commenced of rising in the stirrups in trotting ; nor do I know whether such mode of 
 riding is practised in other countries. Speed in the trot, as in the gallop, is not to be 
 taught or acquired, although it may be improved by training. As a man must be born a 
 poet, so a horse must be born a trotter, or he certainly will never make one of any conse- 
 quence in a racing view. It depends chiefly or entirely on form. The utmost speed of 
 the trotter, hitherto, has been ascertained by the stop-watch to be a mile in a few seconds 
 less than three minutes ; and sixteen miles in one hour upon the common road, with the 
 weight of twelve stone, seems the utmost which has been performed with that weight, 
 unless it be a fact, that the same was performed in 1792, in Lincolnshire, with fifteen stone. 
 Thirty miles were trotted in two hours and ten minutes ; and ten miles upon the Epsom 
 road in November, 1810, by Mr. Fielder's horse, in thirty minutes, ten seconds; but of the 
 authenticity of this last, I know nothing but from the public papers. The greatest per- 
 formances in harness, and with a light carriage for the purpose, have been two miles in six 
 minutes and a half without distress, and fourteen miles and a half in several minutes less 
 than one hour without distress likewise. The latter exploit was performed by a grey 
 gelding, the property of Captain Wombwell of the Guards, which had before trotted 
 sixteen miles in one hour, carrying ten stone ; an account of which may be seen in the 
 Sporting Magazine for October, 1816. The names of the chief of the capital trotters, 
 within the last half century, are as follows : — Schales or Scott, a trotting stallion, got by 
 Blank the race-horse ; Useful Cub, a trotting stallion, got by a black cart-horse out of a 
 chapman's mare (from these two stallions proceeded a great number of trotters of the 
 highest qualification) ; Monkey ; Shuffler ; Hue and Cry ; Pretender, by Hue and Cry out 
 of a thorough-bred Pretender mare ; Aldridge's, afterwards Bishop's, brown mare ; Betty 
 Bloss; Marsden's one-eyed black gelding; Archer; Ogden's chesnut mare; Cartwright's 
 gelding ; Bishop's grey gelding ; Spider ; Phenomena. The Locksmith's gray mare 
 trotted, in 1782, seventy-two miles in sis hours, Robson's brown mare. Phenomena, 
 attracted considerable attention by trotting in July, 1800, between Huntingdon and Cam- 
 bridge, seventeen miles in fifty-six minutes ; and, afterwards, the same distance in less than 
 fifty-three minutes, when her owner offered to match her to perform nineteen miles and a 
 half within the hour ; but the challenge was not accepted. These were, doubtless, extra- 
 ordinary performances ; but it was not considered, either by the public or the trotting 
 jockeys themselves, how much was to be allowed in the estimation on account of the light 
 weight she carried, namely, a feather, being ridden by a lad belonging to the Running 
 Stables, weighing about five stone. She had not more speed with a feather, probably not so 
 much, as former capital horses carrying twelve stone and upwards, several of which would, 
 in all probability, have performed with comparative ease as much in an hour, with the same 
 weight, as she did ; or even, perhaps, have actually accomplished the ne plus ultra of trotting 
 — twenty miles in one hour. Formerly it was a maxim in trotting races, that weight did 
 
Chap. II. MATCH TROTTING. 293 
 
 not forVn a considerable object, and that a rider of light weight was not calculated for the 
 purpose, whence the matches were always made with catch weights, and very often a heavy 
 one chosen in preference, as was the case in Archer's match, in which he carried nearly 
 twelve stone." 
 
 1047. " About the year 1783," as we read in Scoffs British Sports, " Mr. Lawrence, suspect- 
 ing the rationality of this opinion, after consulting some turf jockeys, made various trials, the 
 result of which was, that weight had its proportional effect upon the speed and powers of 
 the horse, as well in trotting as galloping ; and, in consequence, recommended in his book, 
 published in 1796, the adoption of racing weights and turf riders in trotting matches, which 
 plan was adopted by the proprietor of Phenomena. Archer and Ogden's mare from trials, 
 both public and private, were probably the most capital trotters, whether for speed or con- 
 tinuance, which have yet appeared. Although several race-horses have bent their knees, 
 and their action has been in a trotting form, yet only one has hitherto excelled as a trotter. 
 Infidel, by Turk, about thirty-five years since, after he was out of training, trotted fifteen 
 miles in one hour, with ten stone, on the road between Carlisle and Newcastle. In addition to 
 the improvement of light weight, fine level roads have been wisely chosen, of late years, for 
 trotting races. The old trotters used to perform over the common rough roads. On the 
 general subject of weight in racing, I wish to make a parting observation : — Neither the 
 accustomed weights for the year, nor the ' give and take weights,' seem to me possible to be 
 accommodated to the nature of the case. As examples, perhaps seven or eight pounds only 
 will be given, when the ability to carry weight is strikingly different in the two horses ; on 
 the other hand, in give and take weights, a horse of fourteen hands will carry nine stone, 
 and one of fifteen hands eleven. Now nature may have reversed this scheme completely, 
 by having enabled the lowest horse to be master of the greatest weight. Matching with 
 discretionary weights, or weight, or age and qualifications, seems susceptible of more 
 accuracy ; and perhaps it may be yet discovered, that much more weight may be allowed 
 on account of substance and strength, than has been hitherto supposed." (P. 561.) 
 
 1048. The American horses are celebrated for their trotting, and of late years we have had 
 several of them sent to England as sporting adventurers ; among which Tom Thumb, 
 Rattler, and Rochester, stand conspicuous. Tom Thumb, a galloway of about fourteen 
 hands, on Monday, February 2. 1829, performed the wonderful feat of trotting one 
 hundred miles in harness, in ten and a half successive hours, for a bet of 200/. to 
 lOOZ. The betting on this occasion was, however, very limited ; time being backed to a 
 small amount only, two to one. The scene of action fixed on was a mile piece of road, 
 commencing at the fifth mile-stone from Staines, into that town and back. " At four 
 o'clock in the morning, the American groom, who seemed to regard his horse with the 
 affection of a relative, was on the alert. He slept in the same stable, and roused him from 
 bis slumbers to give him a substantial feed. At six, accompanied by Mr. Henry England 
 and Mr. Frederick Smith, who rode as umpires for the horse, all set out for the five mile- 
 stone, where the other parties had assembled. The distance from the Red Lion was about 
 a mile and a half, and although not yet light, it was evident that the little horse was all life and 
 spirit. He was driven by the groom, who weighs about ten stone. The match-cart, which was 
 made in America, was one of the lightest we have ever seen, not more than one hundred and 
 eight pounds, and decidedly the most compact, although not the most elegant, that has met our 
 notice. The shafts ran level with the body of the horse ; and the seat, which was lined with 
 leather, was as near the axletree as possible, so as to give room for the driver to stretch his 
 legs. The principle seemed to be, to place the weight close to the draught ; and, in fact, 
 the slightest exertion set the machine in motion. The horse was unseemly in his aspect, 
 rough in his coat, and, at first sight, slouching in his gait ; in truth, any thing but what an 
 English eye would select for such a performance. He had four good legs, however, and a 
 brightness in his eye which led the connoisseurs to calculate there was something more than 
 common in his qualities, and many began to guess that he would vindicate the fame of the 
 Yankee breed of trotters, which are acknowledged to be the best in the world. Two 
 watches having been regularly timed by the umpires, were now produced, and having been 
 stopped at the same moment, half-past six, were at a given signal started at the same 
 instant, and with them the horse ; and we must here pay a compliment to the excellent 
 plans of Mr. England, who, having been appointed referee, rode the whole of the match 
 before the American, in a gig, having been supplied with excellent relays of horses for the 
 purpose. Mr. E. foresaw that, to perform so long a journey, the wisest plan would be 
 to prevent over-exertion at first ; and, altliough he knew the speed of the horse was equal 
 to fifteen miles an hour, he resolved to keep him to a steady pace of about ten miles an 
 hour, thus husbanding his strength for the last, if it should be necessary ; and, in order to 
 effect this, he further resolved to drive before him himself, with his watch in his hand, so 
 as to regulate his time. This plan had the additional advantage of encouraging the animal, 
 and checking that desire to increase his speed, which, if the road had been clear before him, 
 and horses were travelling on each side of him, he would have evinced, and which to check, 
 would only have produced fretfulness. A stable was prepared for the reception of the 
 
 U 3 
 
294 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III, 
 
 American, close to the five mile-stone, into which he was taken at the end of every twenty- 
 miles. Gruel was his only food, but he occasionally took a snap of hay, and never once 
 showed a disinclination to feed." 
 
 1049. " The distances of this trotting match were thus performed: — First twenty miles in 
 one hour and fifty-nine minutes ; taken out, and in stable eight minutes : second twenty 
 miles in one hour and fifty-nine minutes ; taken out, and in stable eight minutes : third 
 twenty miles in one hour and fifty-eight minutes ; taken out, and in stable eleven minutes : 
 fourth twenty miles in one hour and forty-two minutes ; taken out, and in stable eight 
 minutes : last ten miles but one, fifty-two minutes ; stopped to wash mouth with gruel, 
 which he took with good appetite two minutes : last ten miles, in one hour. The whole in 
 ten hours seven minutes." From this it will be seen that this game little horse won, and had 
 twenty-three minutes to spare of the allotted time, and that without being in the smallest 
 degree distressed. 
 
 1 050. The celebrated American trotting-horse Rattler, when the property of Mr. Osbaldeston, 
 was matched against Mr. Payne's famed American horse Rochester, Mr. O. backing Rattler 
 1,000/. to 500?., to trot five miles in harness, which was performed in thirteen minutes, 
 fifty-eight seconds. Mr. Osbaldeston came in first by the length of his carriage ; but the 
 inatch was however declared void, because Mr. O. had neglected to pull up when his horse 
 broke into a gallop. 
 
 1051. The trotting match between Rattler and Mr. Lawton's Driver, a pony scarcely four- 
 teen hands high (which had recently performed seventeen miles within the hour at Smitliara 
 Bottom), to trot thirty-four miles (seventeen out and seventeen in), is one among those 
 feats which will long live in the memories of the amateurs of this species of racing, not 
 more for the speed and bottom displayed, than for the disasterous termination in the death 
 of Rattler the winner, which occurred two days afterwards, by which his owner, Mr. 
 Osbaldeston, was supposed to be 4,000/. minus, for a renewed matcli with the owner of 
 Rattler, which was made previously, occasioned by this event a heavy forfeiture. The terms 
 of this unfortunate adventure, as detailed in the Old Sporting Magazine for August, 
 18,32, were that Rattler was to carry eleven stone, and Driver nine stone; and should 
 either horse break into a gallop, to turn round at the call of the umpire. Driver was 
 formerly in the possession of the Duke of Gordon, and subsequently became the property 
 of Macdonald, of whom Mr. Lawton purchased him. The day fixed by the articles was 
 Friday, in the July meeting. Rattler, since his match with Rochester, remained in the 
 neighbourhood of Newmarket ; and Driver, after being in close training at Smitham Bottom, 
 was conducted in the same direction in the early part of the week, as it had been mutually 
 agreed that the match should Come off in that direction. The umpires were, Mr. G. 
 Edwards for the Squire, and a gentleman from London for Mr. Lawton ; and on the pre- 
 ceding evening, twelve o'clock in the day was arranged for the start ; to commence from the 
 sixty mile-stone, out of Newmarket, to the forty -three mile-stone, through Chesterford and 
 back. Odds, previously to starting, six and seven to four, and two to one on Rattler. 
 There was much betting on time ; several persons backing the distance to be done in two 
 hours. The weights having been adjusted, Mr. Osbaldeston mounted Rattler, and Mac- 
 donald Driver. On the signal being given, the horses went off at a steady pace, the Squire 
 rather in the rear, a position which it was understood he intended to preserve throughout 
 till near home, when he purposed taking the lead, if in his power. The road was alternately 
 up and down hill, in some places the ascents and descents being rather precipitous, between 
 chalk hills, which rendered it extremely warm and oppressive from a want of a free cir- 
 culation of air. In going towards town, the horses were met by a gentle and refreshing 
 breeze ; but this being at their backs on their return, the disadvantage was obvious. As 
 the horses proceeded Macdonald increased his speed, but Mr. Osbaldeston kept close to his 
 quarters, and waited upon him with persevering industry. The first three miles were done 
 in twelve minutes, and the first fourteen in fifty minutes. At the turn of the seventeen 
 miles Driver was in front about a couple of lengths, and without pulling up they came on 
 in the same relative position till within about a mile of home, near the Ditch Gate. Both 
 horses were now greatly distressed ; the pace, though not rapid, was sufficiently fatiguing 
 from the heat of the atmosphere. Macdonald tired his little nag towards the conclusion ; 
 but he always found Mr. Osbaldeston close upon his haunches. At last the Squire, finding 
 the period for the push arrived, went forward, and in spite of all Macdonald could do, came 
 in first by about fifty yards ; performing the thirty-four miles in two hours, eighteen minutes, 
 fifty-six seconds, or at the aggregate rate of a mile in four minutes throughout. In many 
 parts of the road this pace was exceeded ; as the trot for the last few miles did not seem to 
 exceed twelve miles an hour. Mr. Osbaldeston was loudly cheered. He immediately dis- 
 mounted and weighed, apparently little fatigued. Rattler, however, was greatly distressed, 
 and was led into the White Lion stable, where every possible care was taken of him, but he 
 was stated to be in a very precarious condition. Driver was also greatly distressed, but was 
 conducted into the town and bled. He refused his food for some time, but gradually re- 
 
Chap. II. THE GALLOP. 295 
 
 covered his spirits, and was pronounced ' in a fair way,' although acknowledged to have been 
 ' dead beat.' " 
 
 1052. Trotters are seldom found among the Arabian breeds. Many years ago however, 
 Infidel, a thorough-bred horse by Turk, after he was out of training, trotted fifteen miles 
 within the hour, carrying ten stone. Mr. Barnard's mare, of the Arabian breed, is another 
 similar instance, she being reported to have trotted the last mile of a winning race within 
 six seconds of the rate of twenty miles in the hour, and that without being pushed at all. 
 Mr. Apperley, in our opinion, is too severe on this useful pace. "A very quick trot," he says, 
 " is a most ungentlemanlike pace, and only fit for a butcher ; besides which, it wears out a 
 horse much sooner than a canter, from the weight being all thrown upon one fore-leg at the 
 same time ; whereas, in the canter, it is equally divided between both." The gentility of 
 the pace is certainly a matter of t,aste. Perhaps this classical sportsman copies the Romans, 
 who likewise contemned this pace, and called trotting horses tormentors (critciatores) or 
 torturers (tortores). But as to its hurtful effects on the horses, we have strong doubts 
 whether the canter does not wear out any liorse sooner and more certainly than the trot ; and 
 we do so on the very grounds that form Mr. Apperley's objection to the trot, viz. the unequal 
 weight thrown on one fore-leg, as will be further noticed when we treat on the canter. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. T/ie Gallop. 
 105.3. The gallop. — What is called the gallop may be properly divided into three varieties, 
 all effected, however, by a propulsive effort of the hind quarters. Of gallops there are the 
 racing, or gallop of full speed ; the slow, or hand gallop ; and the canter. We must how- 
 ever remark, that, although it is not usual to consider the canter as otherwise than a slower 
 gallop, yet whoever will pay sufficient attention to the subject, will perceive that there are 
 essential differences between the two. Indeed, we are now by no means certain that foreign 
 manege masters, who consider all the gallops as distinct paces, are totally in error ; the 
 canter, it will be seen (although in obedience to custom we have ranked it with the gallops), 
 owns some essential differences : but, with this exception, we still think the gallops to be 
 but modifications of the same action ; of which a sufficient proof presents itself in the 
 certainty, that the horse can change from either of the true gallops into any other true 
 gallop, without alteration of his centre of motion or equipoise, or without interrupting the 
 harmony, or direct change, of the moving members, but merely by an increased or diminished 
 effort of the same propulsive action from behind. These gallopings will be sufficiently ex- 
 emplified in our sketches of hunting scenes. 
 
 1054. The gallop of full speed, or racing gallop, is the most simple of all the paces ; for it is 
 little more than a succession of leaps. ( See this gallop in our figures of Racing, p. 3.S6.) Simple 
 as it is, it cannot however, in any instance, l)e commenced without the intervention of the 
 slower gallop, in which one of the hinder legs is first advanced to establish a new centre; 
 for it would require too great an effort to raise the fore parts at once from a state of rest by 
 means of the loins, and to throw them forwards at the first action, to a considerable distance, 
 by means of the haunches and thighs. This fact is well known to jockeys and other sport- 
 ing characters, and they often derive profit from the circumstance, by wagering with the 
 unwary that no horse shall be found to gallop one hundred yards while a man runs fifty, 
 provided each start together ; in which case, so much time is lost in acquiring the due 
 momentum that the man wins : make but the race for one hundred and fifty yards, and the 
 horse would beat ; for now the impetus being acquired, he arrives at his full momentum in 
 time to overtake his antagonist. In the extended gallop the fore parts, when raised, are forced 
 forward by the alternate flexions and extensions of the angles of the hinder parts ; and as both 
 of the fore, and both of the hind-legs, in the racing gallop, become opposed to the ground in 
 succession at the same moment, that is, as the two fore-feet at once beat the ground 
 together and then the two hind, so it is evident that the gallop of fpU speed is nothing 
 more than a repetition of leaps. Quickly as these leaps are repeated, yet the surface of 
 ground passed over a€ each of them must necessarily be great, to accomplish the pace at 
 which the good racer goes. Hambletonian, in his match against Diamond, is said to have 
 covered eighty-three and a half feet of ground in a second ; and by the calculations of 
 Monsieur St. Bel, Eclipse covered eighty-five feet of ground at each stroke, when at the 
 top of his speed. Every turf amateur must have remarked the horizontal position of the 
 body in the racer at the momentous struggle. Every departure from a rectilinear form of 
 the body would detract from the rapidity of its flight ; and therefore even the head and neck 
 are carried so as to fall within the line of the trunk. As a compensation, however, for the 
 loss of the power sustained, the limbs are more extensively flexed, that the circles they form 
 may be more extended. 
 
 1055. The maximum of the speed of the race-horse appears to be at the rate of a mile in a 
 minute; for few, if any, horses can retain the full velocity of this rate for even that time. 
 It has, however, been run at Newmarket, by a stop-watch, in one minute and four and a 
 half seconds. It is said, but was never proved, that Childers did run at Newmarket one 
 
 U 4 
 
296 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 III. 
 
 166 
 
 mile in the minute : certain it is that this celebrated horse, when carrying nine stone two 
 pounds, ran over the round course, which is three miles, six furlongs, and ninety-three yards, 
 in six minutes and forty seconds. Bay Malton ran four miles at York, in 1763, in seven 
 minutes, forty-three seconds and a half. Eclipse also ran the same distance on the same 
 course in eight minutes, with twelve stone. The speed of the greyhound and of the hare 
 also, are but little inferior to that of the race-horse ; but their powers of endurance, at their 
 utmost velocity, are not equal to his. 
 
 1056. The hand-galloj) when performed true, and with the right shoulder forward, maybe 
 described thus : — At the instant the horse elevates his fore quarters by means of the muscles 
 of the loins, he throws his fore-legs also forwards, through the agency of the muscles dis- 
 tributed to the shoulders and arms : but it appears that he does not elevate his fore limbs 
 equally ; the right is raised a little more, and it is likewise carried a little further forward 
 than the left, which makes the action a pace, not a leap. During this elevation, and in 
 some instances preparatory to it, the right, or off hind-foot moves slightly forward, but only 
 sufficient to gain a true centre, and to correspond with the increased forwardness of the 
 right shoulder ; the near hind-leg, it must be remembered, yet remains fixed. The fore 
 extremities now reach the ground, the near fore a little before its fellow, the off fore doubling 
 over it, and placing itself a little beyond it ; and the slower the gallop the more considerable 
 will be the distance between the placing the fore-legs. As soon as the near fore-leg has met 
 the ground, and before the oft' fore has yet taken its full bearing, the hinder legs are moved 
 in the following manner, — the near hind elevates itself, and, as it reaches the ground, the 
 off hind passes it and becomes placed also. It is now that the horse begins to be all in air 
 in this pace ; for, on the next spring that the hind quarters make, the fore quarters being 
 already elevated from the last impulse, the animal is of necessity completely detached from 
 the ground. The next period when he is likewise so is, when the fore quarters, meeting the 
 ground, gain a new impulse by their rebound, the haunches are again thrown in to take 
 their share in the support, and also to give their impelling power to the mass. 
 
 1057. The canter (^ fig. 166.). Whereas in the gallop of speed the legs are simultaneous, 
 in the canter they are directly the reverse ; and whereas in the slow gallop there is a period 
 
 in which the legs are all in air, so in the canter an 
 essential difference occurs ; for, we believe, at no period 
 in this pace is the horse wholly in the air, but has always 
 a point of contact with the ground ; and this we conceive 
 to be the grand distinction between the canter and gallop. 
 The canter appears to be conducted thus : — When it is 
 performed on the right, the horse commences by first 
 placing his off hind-leg a little beyond the other; at 
 nearly the same instant he elevates the fore-hand, and 
 places first the near fore-leg on the ground, when the off, 
 doubling over and beyond, is placed in an instant after it. 
 In the next movement the hind-legs are thrown in, and, 
 while elevated, the off fore-leg becomes raised from the 
 IADVI.N iioBsEBAfK. grouud, but thc near fore-leg is not elevated until the 
 
 hinder ones are replaced ; and this, as remarked above, constitutes the grand difference be- 
 tween the canter and gallop. We believe this explanation of all the gallops, but particularly 
 of the canter, is somewhat novel ; but it is the result of close and continued examination of 
 the subject. That there is a very considerable difference between the two latter paces, no one 
 who is in the habit of riding, or who has any sensibility on a horse, can doubt. The 
 sensation to the rider is as different as possible, and so is the action to the eye also. If this 
 be established, it will call to mind that the whole weight of the body must at one time rest 
 completely on the near fore-leg : and that this does take place in the canter is evident from 
 the effects observed ; for it is a remarkable fact, though seldom observed on by writers, that 
 in all cantering horses the near fore-leg is more deteriorated, and exhibits more of the effects 
 of work than the off. We have remarked, that three out of four of the horses which are 
 confined principally to cantering, and which, if they are ladies' horses, are too apt to be 
 wholly confined to leading with the right shoulder forward, become first lame on the near, 
 in preference to the off fore-foot and leg. And it may be further remarked that this 
 difference in the wear of the near fore-leg, or foot, is usually found to be in the degree in 
 which horses are used in this pace. It likewise occurs, in a minor degree, where the hand 
 gallop is often practised ; in which case also there will generally be a superior tendency to 
 wear discoverable in the near or left fore-leg ; because in leading, as is usual, with the right 
 shoulder forward in the moderate gallop, the near fore-leg meets the ground first ; and 
 though, as the impulse gained by the rebound elevates the near fore-leg along with the off, 
 yet we conceive they are not elevated precisely at the same moment, but that the near fore 
 dwells a longer period on the ground, takes an increased portion of weight, and acts as a 
 centre of gravity longer than the off or right fore-leg. Judicious horsemen, sensible of this, 
 do not therefore permit their horses always to lead on the same leg, but frequently change 
 
Chap. II. THE GALLOP. 297 
 
 the centre, and gallop, canter, and trot, sometimes with the right and sometimes with the 
 left shoulder forward. The canter, we beg to observe, we are disposed to consider in the 
 light of an artificial pace ; for we never recollect to have seen a horse, when at full liberty, 
 fall naturally into a canter. One, or more, will walk, will trot, or will gallop, round a field 
 for amusement or from fright ; but how few have seen horses falling into a canter of their 
 own accord, and yet it is not a difficult pace to teach almost any horse. A few are so con- 
 strained in their limbs as to be brought to it with difficulty ; but the quick and pliant horse 
 falls into the canter from either the walk or trot, and when galloping, may readily be 
 restrained and made at once to gather his legs and feet into the canter, by a light pressure 
 of the leg, a touch of the whip, or a sudden elevation of the bridle hand. It is therefore 
 more prejudicial to allow any horse to canter on one leg only as a leader, than to confine the 
 leg to leading in any other pace. The right foot is usually employed in the lead, when a 
 horse is " breaking in " as a canterer ; and it is proper so to commence the breaking-in 
 (Jig. 166.). If the horse is awkward, or strikes off falsely, tighten the near rein, which, 
 inclining his head to the left, naturally advances his right shoulder, and produces the dis- 
 position, when he is pressed forward by the hand, the whip, or the heels, to canter with the 
 right shoulder forward. But to return to our caution, to avoid the continued use of one 
 leading leg, which the reader may rest assured wUl suffer greatly, and become eventually 
 contracted in the foot, gorged in the pastern, or lamed by splints. Some professed horse- 
 women use a screw crutch for their saddle, by which they can shift their seat ; and to those 
 who ride very much this is a very salutary custom, as the constant use of one posture has 
 drawn the figure of the rider herself a little awry. In justice however to the general subject, 
 we must state that some persons, and among them Nimrod, does not consider this pace 
 injurious to horses ; and, as it is our duty to glean divers opinions from accredited sources, 
 we readily introduce that of this ingenious writer, although it is not altogether in unison 
 with our own : — " A canter," he observes, " is much more easy, as well as safer, to the rider 
 than a trot ; the horse having his haunches more under him in the canter than when he 
 trots, thereby more likely to recover himself in case of making a mistake, which the best is 
 sometimes subject to. Fast trotting also distresses a horse more than cantering, because in 
 the one he is going up to the top of his speed, and in the other much below it. " 
 
 1058. Safety in progression, as regards all the paces of the horse, is indisputably an important 
 consideration as regards the owners and users of them. Many horses, we know, are 
 naturally safe in all their paces ; others are stumblers in one pace, and safe in a second ; 
 while some can hardly be said to be so in any progressive movement they make. Can this 
 defect be wholly removed? This will greatly depend on the following circumstances, which 
 are, whether the stumbling arises from a defective formation of the limbs, or whether it be 
 occasioned by carelessness. If the former, the hand of a good rider may, by throwing the 
 horse on his haunches, convert the stumble into a harmless trip ; and also the habit even may 
 be prevented by the treatment of a good breaker and trainer, who, by accustoming the 
 young horse to walk over rough land, will habituate him to bend his knees, and carry his 
 feet over the inequalities before him. The Parthians purposely placed pieces of chalk and 
 stones in the path of their young horses, to use them to look to their steps, and to elevate 
 their feet sufficiently. The Romans likewise tied clogs to the pasterns for the same purpose. 
 If training the horse with a defective formation, can at all remedy the tendency to stumbling, 
 it is evident that when it results from carelessness only, artificial means afford even more 
 promise. No horse stumbles by choice, and repeated shocks, by moving him about among 
 impediments, will habituate him to look to his path ; gently correcting him also, whenever 
 he is inattentive, is to be recommended. Some horses are unsafe from intermixing their 
 paces, and some from allowing their legs to interfere by crossing them, or by cutting. Here 
 also the hand of a good rider may do much ; and by it the progressive action of the limbs 
 may be rendered correct and uniform, and the fore-hand altogether may be elevated in its 
 bearing by his management. Blood-horses, particularly, are apt to be unsafe in all their 
 paces ; because, to perform speedy progression, the body and limbs should rather slide along 
 near the ground, than lose time and distance by a more considerable elevation from it. 
 But with our hunters, and even more particularly with our hackneys, safety is an essential 
 requisite ; for that fall, which on turf may not be attended with very disastrous con- 
 sequences to either the horse or his rider, may on a hard road prove fatal to both. We have 
 had occasion in other of our writings to observe, that, although a certain elevation of the 
 limbs, particularly of the fore limbs, is requisite to insure safety, there is even more necessity 
 for the ground placing of the foot to be correctly plane or flat. Every observant rider knows, 
 likewise, that much of the safety of progression in the walk, and the trot also, depends 
 greatly on the eye of the horse being intent on his path. It is not necessary that a horse 
 should direct both eyes to the ground he treads on, for his eyes are differently placed to our 
 own, and careful horses do actually view the objects around with one eye, and regard the 
 ground they pass over with the other. Were it not for this, it would not happen that some 
 horses " go very close," and yet seldom trip ; some almost never ; such having constantly an 
 eye to the ground, elevate the feet over, and only just over, each asperity in their paths : 
 
298 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III, 
 
 others, although lifting their feet much higher, are too apt to come in contact with every matter 
 that is but ever so little elevated out of the common way, from being inattentive with either 
 eye to the ground. As already observed, there are other reasons for an unsafe method of 
 progression, as the form of the limbs, by which the whole under surface of the foot does not 
 meet the ground at the same time, but the toe scrapes along its surface ere the whole hoof 
 descends : a low fore-hand, with aa upright shoulder, confines the action of the limb ; in which 
 case the point of the toe of the horse almost invariably first strikes the ground, and is often 
 also seen to indent it deeply at the very spot of the toe placing. In such a case, if a stone 
 happen to be firmly implanted in the road, and the toe meets it, a violent stumble, if not a 
 fall, is the consequence. It behoves every purchaser of a horse, therefore, carefully to ex- 
 amine how such horse wears his shoes, particularly his fore shoes ; and if they be found 
 much more abraded at the toe than at any other part, it is fifty to one but he is a tripper, 
 or stumbler. Nimrod has something on this head so much to our purpose, that we cannot 
 do better justice to our subject than to introduce it ; premising that, although fully assured 
 horses may go very near the ground, and yet travel very safely during the day, it is never- 
 theless necessary to keep in mind, that, some nights being so very dark, crepuscular as the 
 horse is, he cannot see his road sufficiently to avoid the stones in his path. We should 
 therefore prefer the horse that elevates his feet in his walk sufficiently to pass over all usual 
 obstructions. 
 
 1059. Going near the ground, we readily admit, does not of necessity render a horse unsafe, 
 particularly in day work ; yet we still must prefer elevated action, although Nimrod, on the 
 contrary, says, " One most essential quality, a sine qua non in a good hack, is, that he should 
 go near the ground, and yet go safe. Perhaps it may not be generally known that a horse 
 may go very near the ground, and never make a trip ; and that another may lift his knee 
 up almost to his nose, and yet be an arrant tumble-down. Were I to say which was the 
 safest animal in all its paces that ever came under my observation, I should have no 
 hesitation in saying it was a mare that was in my own family for upwards of fifteen years, 
 that touched every stone which she passed her foot over, but never made a mistake in all 
 that time. Lifting up the leg, or what the London people call the ' knee-up action,' has 
 nothing to do with a horse going safe on the road. It is not on the taking up of the foot, 
 but on the putting oj it down, that the safety of a horse's action depends. Although I do 
 not go so far as to say (though it has been said) that the fore-legs are merely pillars under 
 the body of a horse, and have little to do with his action, yet I do maintain that they are 
 entirely obedient to the shoulder ; and if the shoulder command that the toe shall touch the 
 ground first, instead of the foot coming down flat with the lieel well down, it is no matter 
 how high the foot is taken up by the bending of the knee. What I have said may appear 
 rather paradoxical, but a little consideration will establish the justness of my observation. 
 When the leg is bent, as in action, in the form of a C, and the foot suspended in the air, 
 turning inwards, with a curve towards the body, were it in that state to come in contact with 
 a stone or any other substance, it would pass it over without resistance, being, as it were, at 
 that time in a flaccid state ; but when the foot approaches the ground, the limb is extended, 
 and the whole weight of the fore quarters is about to be thrown upon it. If then the base 
 for that weight be not even and firm, if the toe dig into the ground before the bearing is 
 completed, a trip, and a dangerous one, is the consequence. My argument is exemplified 
 thus : — Man walks very near to the ground, but seldom strikes it with his toe. Follow him 
 over a path where the snow is deep enough to trace him, and you will immediately perceive 
 that he strikes the snow with his heel, but scarcely ever with his toe. If he did, he would 
 constantly be injuring himself, and would soon become a cripple." We respect every 
 dictum from Mr. Apperley, but we must think this ingenious argument in favour of daisy 
 cutting, should be received cum grano salis, i. e, with some caution. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Leaping. 
 
 1060. Leaping may, with strict propriety, be considered in the light of a pace (some animals, 
 as the kangaroo, are entirely saltatory) ; and it is performed by a sudden extension of all the 
 articulations of the hinder extremities, immediately after they have undergone an unusual 
 degree of flexion. This extension communicating its impulse to the centre of gravity of the 
 body, the whole is projected forward, with a velocity determined by the force applied and 
 the weight of the mass. The degree of projectile force depends on the proportional length 
 and obliquity of the angles formed by the bones, and on the strength of the muscles which 
 act on them ; hence becomes apparent what has been before insisted on, the necessity that 
 hunters, as well as racers, should be so formed behind, as at once to unite great strength with 
 length. Nevertheless, it does not necessarily follow, that a large horse only can take con- 
 siderable leaps ; for, cctteris paribus, small animals leap proportionally farther than large 
 ones ; for the projectile force impressed on two bodies being in proportion to their different 
 magnitudes, their velocities will be equal, and the extent of the space through which they 
 pass will necessarily depend upon their respective velocities. Thus a small horse with a 
 
Chap. II. STABLE MANAGEMENT OF SADDLE HORSES. 299 
 
 light weight will frequently leap very considerable distances, and to a very considerable 
 height ; but from the greater extent of the angles, and the increased force obtained from 
 larger muscles, it is obvious that a certain size is necessary to the hunter to cover high 
 and wide leaps ; and the necessity is also increased if inuch weight is to be carried. The 
 direction of a leap depends on the situation of the centre of gravity with respect to the 
 limbs by which the impulse is given : men and birds having the trunk situated immediately 
 over the impelling limbs, are the only animals that leap vertically. Hence, when a horse 
 attempts a standing leap of considerable height, as a wall, high gate, &c. he raises himself 
 almost perpendicularly, and the elevation of his body will always be found correspondent to 
 the height of the object he is to leap over. As the subject of leaping will be more fully 
 treated, both practically and theoretically, in our chapter on Fox Hunting, we shall not 
 pursue it further here. 
 
 Sect. XIII. The Stable Management of Saddle-horses. 
 
 1061. Although we ourselves are perfectly convinced both of the convenience and the pro- 
 priety of entering on the consideration of the treatment of all the horses essential to the 
 sportsman's pursuits under one general head, we are not so certain that all our readers may 
 equally approve the plan. The turfite might probably consider his high bred racer as dis- 
 graced, by his treatment being seen to have any reference to that practised for the benefit of 
 the hunter ; and the hunter may not relish the conditionary processes used to bring his 
 horse with credit through a long fox chase, being recommended as useful also for the well- 
 being of the hack which is ridden to cover. We however have little doubt, but that the in- 
 telligent sportsman, whether a turfite, fox hunter, or mere park rider, when he has accom- 
 panied us through a few pages of our subject, will equally with ourselves feel satisfied, that 
 the breaking, training, stabling, grooming, feeding, clothing, conditioning, shoeing, &c. &c. 
 are all equally necessary throughout the whole. We are as fully convinced as any one of 
 our readers, that each variety of horse does require variations of treatment in all the 
 essentials noticed, and these we shall be careful to point out ; but the principles which 
 guide the whole being the same, they may, with more propriety and with greater advantage 
 both to the writer and reader be united, than disjoined. The peculiarities in the treatment 
 which each class, whether racers, hunters, or hacks, require, be it of breaking, training, 
 &c. &c. we repeat will be separately and fully described. 
 
 1 062. On the stable itself, we shall principally confine ourselves to such remarks as apply to 
 the subject generally, glancing occasionally only at specialties, which occur in stables 
 appropriated to particular varieties of the horse. Racing stables are usually very warm and 
 comfortable abodes. Training stables are so likewise ; but these latter are in most instances 
 situated near the training grounds, that the horses under severe exercise and sweatings may 
 be near home. In large racing establishinents, the stabling accommodations include 
 lodgings for the training grooms and their boys, with various other appurtenances, as a 
 forge, &c. &c. The standings for the horses are warm and sheltered, and the arrangements 
 are always such, that they may be shut up in perfect quiet, when their attendants are not 
 occupied in their stable duties. But even race-horses are not, as formerly, immured in full 
 tropical heat, nor in complete midnight darkness. Our limits preclude our entering more 
 minutely into the subject of racing stables, but we refer the inquirer with confidence to 
 Mr. Darvill, who treats fully and skilfully on the subject. 
 
 1063. The stabling of horses, as it is wholly a deviation from nature, so it is apt to pave 
 the way to disease, and the higher this artificial system is carried, so much the more is 
 morbid liability incurred, unless it be counteracted by much circumspection. A stable 
 should therefore be regulated on the most judicious principles ; one of which is, that, at the 
 same time that it confines the animal, it allows of the free use of all his functions. Another 
 of these principles, and one in general too little attended to, is to have horse stabling suf- 
 ficiently airy without being cold. It is supposed that heat is essentially necessary to horses 
 generally, but particularly so to those of the blood kind, as being originally natives of a 
 warm climate. Warmth we do believe, to be congenial to all of them ; but actual heat is 
 only necessary to beget and maintain the artificial state to which we bring the descendants 
 of the eastern breeds. Neither is ardent heat at all essential to the immediate life of the 
 full-blood horse, as we see every day in those which, by age, lameness, or other circum- 
 stances, are brought to the lowest services, to the most wretched housings, and scantiest fare; 
 and yet they reach the full period of existence of our indigenous breeds. Removal from 
 the common agencies of a particular climate, quickly causes them to lose much of their force, 
 and the constitution soon acquires the power, within certain limits, to submit to such new 
 ones as result from the climate to which an animal may be removed ; and in a few 
 generations he wholly loses the dependences of an exotic. The lion, the tiger, and many 
 other quadrupeds of the torrid zone, now live and even propagate with us ; and, as more 
 familiar instances, our domestic poultry, although derived from the east, are equally hardy 
 with any other of the feathered indigence. And the blood-horse also, we repeat, does not 
 
300 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 appear to require more heat for the simple purposes of a healthy state than any other horse. 
 We say simple, because, though incontestibly proved that heat is necessary to the forced 
 condition of the racer, it does not invalidate the natural principle. We have ample proof, 
 that to confined stables, where the same air is re-breathed over and over, and where great heat 
 also extricates unwholesome effluvia, we owe many of the diseases which swell the veterinary 
 catalogue ; which is fully proved by the trifling ailments which befal those that are seldom 
 or never confined. It is well known that, since the full ventilation of our cavalry stables, 
 inflamed lungs, grease, and glanders, are infinitely decreased. With a full conviction of the 
 difficulty of rendering ordinary stables at once warm, and yet thoroughly ventilated, which 
 is the most important point, particularly where the standings are numerous, we would 
 rather prefer them moderately cool, than too warm, for carriage-horses, ordinary hacks, &c. 
 But all horses to be kept in, what is understood as, high condition, it is well-known to 
 every experienced sportsman, require due warmth ; but even these are now kept on im- 
 proved principles of ratiocination, and are not in the present day roasted alive. 
 
 1064. The heat of every well regulated stable should be graduated by a thermometer, for our 
 feelings are but a feeble guide to the measuring of temperature. The summer heat should 
 not greatly exceed 65°, nor in winter should the temperature ever be lower than 50°. The 
 summer heat of hunting stables is, however, to be regulated somewhat by the method of 
 summering the horses. When they are to be, what is called, kept up to the mark in their 
 condition, the stable should be proportionally warm, as from 65° to 68°. In winter, the 
 minimum should not be under 55°, nor the maximum exceed 60°. 
 
 1065. Hie heat of many racing stables however exceeds these limits; the summer heat is 
 usually very considerable, and the winter maximum, Mr. Darvill recommends, should not 
 exceed 62°. We shall again have to remark on the advantages of a genial heat for racers, 
 hunters, and indeed for all horses, who, with extraordinary capacity for rapid and continued 
 exertion, are required to carry a blooming coat, but must again repeat that we would, under 
 all circumstances, equally insist on the necessity of a full and free ventilation of every stable 
 whatever, but doubly so of those containing many horses. When any equine epidemic is 
 raging, it is invariably found to visit crowded stables with greater severity than any other, 
 and that in the degree in which they want ventilation. When we consider the vast surface 
 of transpiration of both the sensible and insensible perspiration which the body of a horse 
 presents, and the quantity of deleterious gases furnished also from his organs of respir- 
 ation, we may well suppose that, without a sufficient outlet, such stables furnish a fruitful 
 source of miasma. Thus when, during a storm, the standings of some cavalry-horses on 
 board a transport were forced to be closely battened down, acute glanders immediately 
 broke out, and carried them almost all off, solely from the effects of their own exhalations. 
 Tlie dung and the urine which fall, are even active agents in promoting disease in an un- 
 ventilated stable, unless very frequently removed. But little time elapses ere these animal 
 excretions enter into an active state of decomposition and decay, during which ammoniacal 
 gases are given off in vast quantities. The urine, from the experiments of Dr. Egan, 
 begins to separate ammonia in a few hours after its evacuation from the body ; and there is 
 reason to suppose, that the faces also as readily fall into this early decomposition ; there- 
 fore an equal necessity exists for their early removal. The extreme pungency and stimu- 
 lating qualities of this volatile alkali are familiar to our senses on every entrance into a close 
 stable ; and when soiled litter has been suffered to accumulate, even in those which are more 
 open, our eyes and noses are painfully assailed by the acrid effluvia ; and without doubt, such 
 causes engender ophthalmia, and blind thousands of valuable horses. To give exit to the 
 foul air, and free ingress to the pure, every stable should be well ventilated, and such 
 ventilation should be as near the ceiling or top of the stable as possible, as the impure air 
 ascends. The ventilators which revolve quickly on their own centres, unless placed high, 
 are not we think good, because they occasion a draught of air ; for which reason, likewise, 
 stable windows should be so constructed as not to open directly on either the head or the 
 stern of the horse : in fact, they should open only in such a manner, that the air may rush 
 in upwards, as seen in the wards of hospitals, committee-rooms, &c. where, though air 
 is admitted, its current is broken. One of the very best methods of ventilating a stable, is 
 by means of one or more tubes, or funnels, according to the size of the building. One or 
 more of these, according to the size of the stables, should be let into the ceiling by a 
 larger end, of twelve or eighteen inches square, which, as it ascends, should narrow at 
 its summit to about four or five inches, and so pass out at the roof of the building, having a 
 raised cup over its top to prevent the wet from deseending. We would have every stable 
 sufficiently ventilated ; but be it observed, that the ventilating apparatus should be so 
 constructed as to admit of ready gradation, as regards its admission or exclusion of air, 
 which must be regvdated by circumstances, as the season, state of the weather, &c. It is 
 evident that it would be a most culpable neglect in a groom, not to add a little extra warmth 
 when his horses are changing tliL'ir coats or under physic. 
 
 1066. Light also we consider to be essentially necessary to a stable. It is so to the health of 
 horses, although they have been kept in darkness in former times. Need we appeal to 
 
Chap. II. STABLE MANAGEMENT OF SADDLE HORSES. 301 
 
 common sense, and ask, whether or not the exit from a dark one must not be a painful 
 stimulus to the eyes ? for we see that the imperfect vision produced, makes them startlish 
 
 and irritable on their first removing from it 
 into daylight. Dark stables have very erro- 
 neously been supposed to encourage feeding 
 among horses, and also to make them lie down 
 more. Mr. Stewart of Glasgow warmly ad- 
 vocates the value of light to the stabled horse 
 in his ingenious work on Stable Economy j in 
 which he observes, that the best lighted stables 
 he ever saw were those of Mr. Lyon of that 
 city, and these were lighted from the roof, as 
 seen in fig. 167. We have likewise seen 
 stables thus lighted, and this method has our 
 most unqualified approbation ; for the light so 
 admitted is uniform and without glare. The 
 greatest encouragement to the horse to lie down is a loose box ; air, exercise, and soft-water, 
 greatly contribute to hearty feeding. Stables should be well ceiled also, and that very 
 closely ; when this is not the case, not only does the dust from the hay-loft fall on the horse, 
 but it frequently enters his eyes ; and the impure air, composed of nitrogen and ammoniacal 
 gases which always ascend, lodges in the hay above. In fact, it would be better that both 
 the hay and corn should be altogether removed from the sphere of action of the effluvia of 
 the stable, and be only brought as they are wanted. Narrow stalls are very prejudicial to 
 horses ; strains in the back are often occasioned by them ; and whenever a stall is less than 
 six feet wide, the groom should have peremptory orders never to turn the horse in the stall, 
 but always to back him out of it. Bars or bails are also objectionable from the ease with 
 which horses may play with, as well as kick each other, over them ; and likewise, because it 
 being seldom that horses eat alike in point of quickness, when they are separated by bars 
 only, the slowest eater gets robbed of his food. 
 
 1067. The acclivity of the generality of stalls is also a very serious objection to them, for 
 they occasion a horse to stand unequally, and an undue proportion of weight is thrown on 
 the hinder extremities : the declivity also puts the flexor tendons of both the hind and 
 fore-legs on a continual stretch ; and, without doubt, many horses are injured by it. A 
 sporting writer, who has condescended to borrow most of his remarks on the construction of 
 a stable from our Veterinary Outlines, to preserve, as we presume, some appearance of 
 originality, denies the possibility of the acclivity of the stalls producing any injurious effects 
 whatever. Has he not seen, in the stables of dealers in carriage-horses, an ascent in the 
 standings of nearly two inches in the yard, purposely so made, to give a greater appearance 
 of height to the yet unfurnished /owr-year-o/d horses, that are often passed as horses of Jive 
 years old on the unwary ? Is no strain put on their legs ? And again, we would ask him, 
 has he ever attempted to stand on his toes, however slightly elevated ? and if so, did not 
 his back sinews painfully remind him of the stress laid on them by the inequality ? Our 
 experience, which has been rather extensive in these matters, convinces us that inequality 
 in the standings of horses is a fertile source of contraction of the feet. What but the pain 
 which follows an uneven position occasions horses, when not feeding, to be so frequently found 
 standing across instead of lengthways in their stalls. How frequently also will the horse, boxed 
 in a stall, be found with his croup turned towards the manger. To avert these evils, and yet 
 to prevent the retention of the urine, the smallest possible slope only may be allowed, which 
 should proceed uniformly to the bottom of the stall. A central grating and cesspool is a 
 very imperfect remedy for the evil we complain of; for there must be a general inequality 
 still maintained to carry the urine towards the centre. It is also injurious, either by retaining 
 the urine to diffuse the effluvia we so much wish to avoid, or otherwise it encourages a 
 draught of external air from without, if it be so constructed as to carry the urine without 
 doors : it may be further remarked, that a central cesspool is wholly useless for mares. It 
 is therefore tlie best plan, that each stall be furnished with a grating placed over a small 
 trap drain, at the foot of each stall, which will carry off the urine, as well as the washings, 
 into one common cesspool without doors ; from which, being stopped by the trap, nothing 
 offensive can pass up through the gratings. 
 
 1068. Standing on litter during the day is a subject on which much variety of opinion exists. 
 When the litter is suffered to remain, it certainly entices the horse to lie down, which 
 relieves him if he be fatigued, and is favourable to the recovery of over-strained limbs ; it 
 also prevents an uneven or hurtful pressure on the feet, when it is cobble-paved. Neither will 
 some horses stale readily on the bare bricks, deterred probably by the splashing of the urine 
 against their legs. On the other hand, gross feeding horses are apt to eat their litter, which 
 is not desirable ; and it is likewise too apt to retain the urine, and thereby to disseminate 
 the acrid saline particles we have described. Constantly standing on much litter makes 
 many horses' legs swell, which is proved by removing it, when the swollen legs immediately 
 
302 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 return to their proper size. The -warmth and moisture retained in it are likewise very apt 
 to occasion cracks and swelled legs. Litter retained in any considerable quantity is probably 
 injurious to the feet also ; for if horn has a tendency to contract by the application of heat, 
 the horn of the feet being placed so many hours on hot litter, must be subjected to this ad- 
 ditional stimulus to contraction. In our own stables very little, if any, litter was suffered 
 to remain under the fore-feet during the day ; on the contrary, the horses usually stood on 
 the bare bricks, which in summer were watered to make them more cool. Behind, a little 
 litter should always be strewed, because horses are apt to kick and break the bricks, or 
 loosen the cobbles with their hind feet ; but the quantity, we repeat, should be small, because, 
 when no gratings exist, or no slope is present, the litter thus placed, if in too great quantity, 
 would suck up the inoisture of the urine, which would generate effluvia, as well as be detri- 
 mental to the hinder feet, which are more liable to thrushes than contraction. Where fresh 
 rushes can be procured, they form the best day litter, particularly for hard dry feet, which 
 show incipient contraction, in which cases we have seen them used with great benefit. The 
 flooring of stables on the Continent is sometimes of wood ; with us, it is of brick or Dutch 
 clinkers, or free-stone, or slate. Hard " compos," as it is termed, does not make a bad 
 flooring ; but tan, sawdust, or a thin coat of straw, must be laid over to preserve it. A 
 moveable manger is a preventive to horses taking on the habit of crib-biting and wind- 
 sucking. Upright racks are to be preferred, those which are sloped being injurious, by 
 encouraging the fall of hay-seeds into the eyes. Racks are altogether abandoned in manv 
 stables now, but they cannot be dispensed with without inconvenience. 
 
 1069. A box is a necessart/ appendage to every good stable ; indeed, it may with great propriety 
 form a part of the stable, and we would advise that, whenever a new stable is about to be 
 erected, so to frame it that every standing may, by a moveable partition, be readily inade 
 into a distinct and separate box. It would indeed be well were in-door horses more gener- 
 ally accustomed to spend their leisure time in boxes than stalls. Boxes are advantageous 
 to the jaded horse, by encouraging him to lie down during the day ; they are useful also for 
 the idle horse, by encouraging him to exercise himself. By means of boxes, the evils of long 
 frosts to the hunter are avoided, and the unrestrained enjoyment of freedom is relished by all. 
 A loose box, wholly unconnected with the stable, is likewise a valuable appendage to a 
 gentleman's establishment ; it may thus with impunity be the receptacle of a contagious case 
 of disease, as of glanders, influenza, &c. The detached box should be so constructed as to 
 be capable of being cooled to the temperature of the external air for some case of sickness, 
 as inflamed lungs, &c. or, when necessary, to be made as warm as requisite for some medical 
 purposes, or for assisting in shedding the coat. No projections should be allowed in its 
 walls to hurt the hips, in case of falling from debility, or from staggers, &c. It should also 
 have a grate in the centre, communicating with an outer cesspool, with a generally slight, 
 but only slight, bearing of the flooring to the grating. Into a large cool box of this 
 description, every horse taken up from grass should be first put, to prevent the access of the 
 worst colds that horses are liable to, which are those caught on the sudden removal from a 
 cold to a heated temperature. The common stalls or standings of a stable, we would again 
 remark, may with little trouble or expense be converted into boxes, by bars placed across 
 the gangway, or by folding-doors or gates, six feet in height, which will eflfectually prevent 
 all communication between the different horses. It is however necessary to observe, that 
 where cominon standings or stalls are converted into temporary boxes, it would be prudent 
 to make the manger moveable, either by its shutting up as a drawer, or to take away at 
 pleasure, which will prevent the horse from dunging into it. 
 
 1070. Ifliere the building of a stable is contemplated, the rotunda form appears to offer many 
 advantages, and has been recommended with the following general features: — " The circular 
 buildings to contain stables, boxes, carriage-houses, harness and saddle-rooms, granary, 
 lodging for grooms, smith's forge, surgery, bath, and every other requisite convenience for 
 the horse or his attendants; the internal circle to contain a spacious ride, well covered 
 above for the sake of exercise in bad weather ; the uncovered area, shut in from intrusion, 
 would form a most convenient space for all the various necessary occasions, including that of 
 a good wash-pond ; the roofs of the building to be guttered, and so disposed as to secure the 
 rain-water, which, if wanted, might be preserved in receptacles, communicating ultimately 
 with the pond in the centre." The best specimen of circular stabling we have ourselves in- 
 spected, is that erected by T. R. Scott, Esq. of Cheltenham. (See Sporting Annals, No. ix. 
 We would also refer to the Billesdon New Stables, p. 454.) 
 
 1071. A convenient saddle-romn is a necessary appendage to every stable. To he complete, it 
 should be dry and furnished with a fire-place, not only to air the horse-cloths and 
 keep the irons from rust, but also for the purpose of heating water for mashing, making of 
 gruel, or of giving "chilled" water to drink, &c. &c. This is the more necessary as it often 
 happens to be inconvenient to procure these necessaries and conveniences within doors, and 
 the horse is then the sufferer, by the groom waiting the cook's pleasure instead of the horse's 
 wants. 
 
Chap. II. GROOMING AND DRESSING OF HORSES. 303 
 
 1072. Of the general stable appointments it is not to our purpose to say much. The Dutch 
 collar is indispensable for every stalled horse, to which is sometimes added a neck strap, 
 where he is apt to uncollar himself. There ought to be two rein leathers to every collar, 
 which should run on rollers, and be received within a cavity in the manger post and weighted, 
 so that, as the horse reclines to either side, the rein may be kept on tlie stretch, by which 
 means all danger of becoming halter-cast is avoided. Muzzles are also in common use as 
 well in the stable of the hackney and hunter as in that of the racer, it being necessary to 
 prevent the craving or foul-feeding horse of either variety from gorging himself, or from 
 cribbing his manger, or biting his attendant ; nor should pillow-reins to every standing be 
 forgotten. The various dressing-cloths employed are of leather, hair, woollen, or linen, with 
 the addition of combs, brushes, scissors, mane-pullers, foot-baths, stable pails, &c. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Grooming and Dressing of Horses. 
 
 1073. A good groom is as important to the well-being of a stud, as a good chancellor of the ex- 
 chequer is to the proper management of the royal revenue ; nor without a good groom is it 
 possible to ride like a gentleman. The thorough sportsman, we hardly need remark, has 
 little chance of being even decently carried without he be possessed of this indispensable 
 requisite to his establishment. In this improving age this fraternity has also progressed 
 with the rest ; and though there are still some among them ready to believe that stable know- 
 ledge comes with the stable jacket, there are many others prone to profit by experience, and 
 ready to benefit by the instruction offered to them. While we write, an instance of this apt- 
 ness lies before us in a neat little volume, entitled. The Young Groom's Guide, by Jeremiah 
 Weal, of whom we have some knowledge, from the circumstance of his having lived in 
 succession with two gentlemen of our immediate acquaintance, who were both zealous 
 sportsmen, and extremely particular that all their stable duties should be performed in the 
 best manner. With one of these gentlemtn he lives at the present time, which offers a fair 
 presumption that he knows his business sufficiently well to authorise the attempt to teach 
 others. On principle we can really recommend this work, for it is not only a clever, but 
 a useful and an interesting one also. It is of a kind, likewise, that was really wanted, and 
 is calculated to make any well disposed stable boy a very efficient groom, and a valet, also, 
 if necessary. 
 
 1074. Grooms own various designations, according to the different kinds of horses they attend, 
 and to the degree of art required in such attendance, which divides them into certain grades. 
 The pad groom is employed in the hack stable and to follow his master, to whom he also in 
 many cases officiates as valet. If his master sports blood nags, and particularly if he occasion- 
 ally takes a turn with the hounds, the importance of his servant augments, and he borders 
 on the next grade. The hunting groom ought to be a very clever fellow ; he should already 
 know much, and be ready to learn as much more ; for his is truly an important office, par- 
 ticularly if he have either a confiding or an idle master. It is necessary that he should 
 have a full knowledge of training, with all its important bearings and dependences. He 
 should be fond of the chase, and yet so absorbed in his attachment to his horses and his 
 fidelity to his master, that he should be able to go to the field without making himself one 
 of the company, or riding an inch at the tail of the hounds. We however, to make our 
 subject complete, must quit the field, and glance at these necessary and indeed important aids 
 on the sod or turf. The regular training groom is a still more important personage than 
 those already noticed : to him is intrusted the care and management of the racing stables ; 
 it is he that regulates the whole discipline of the racers, and he has likewise the direction of 
 the subordinate grooms and stable lads. The trials are conducted by him, and on his fidelity 
 and judgment immense sums are dependent. The stud groom is also a person of no mean 
 consideration, for much of the future reputation of his employer's racing establishment 
 depends upon him. He superintends the whole of the crossings and breedings, and on him 
 devolves the care of rearing the young stock. Much likewise depends on his management 
 whether they enter on their tiaining in high form and vigour, or whether they are below 
 par ; in which state, if their training be severe, they will long remain so. Having said 
 thus much to complete the chain, we will proceed with the duties of the groom generally, 
 wherever good horses are kept and good grooming required. 
 
 1075. Racking and feeding are, in stable language, thejirst morning duties of the groom. The 
 hay should be lightly put into the rack, as well to clear it from dust as to leave the horse 
 his full powers for the digestion of his corn ; indeed, were it not from a fear that the eager- 
 ness of the early appetite might make the horse swallow his corn without sufficient mastica- 
 tion, we should prefer giving the oats first ; and when two morning feeds are allowed, we 
 strongly recommend to commence with the corn. When this is not the case, after racking, 
 give the usual feed of corn, which should be first well sifted and looked over, to separate any 
 extraneous matter. The morning allowance of water is usually reserved until after dressing, 
 but we have known some horses who would not feed until they had drunk. We therefore 
 advise that this time of watering he not obstinately adhered to ; but that it be made to suit 
 
304 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part If I. 
 
 the appetites of the horses themselves. A careful groom will study the peculiarities of each 
 horse, and then his own judgment will be his best guide. 
 
 1076. Mucking out, we need hardly state to be the clearing away the entire of the dung 
 and moistened litter, and is practised twice a week in some stables, and three times in others. 
 On all the intermediate days, the stall is partially set fair, till the dressing is completed, 
 by merely passing more or less of the clean bed under the manger, according as the horse is 
 accustomed to stand on much, on little, or on no litter, during the day. The dung being 
 shaken off, and the wet straw being thrown back, that which is moderately dry is usually 
 littered down for the horse to stand on ; and where a full bedding is allowed during the day, 
 the clean litter is afterwards strewed over it, v.'hen the stable is expressly said to be 
 "set fair." 
 
 1077. The dressing or cleaning is next proceeded with (Jig.168.), provided the horses be not 
 taken out to early exercise, which usually depends on whether they are or are not wanted 
 
 for work. On the dressing of horses we shall pre- 
 mise that, as some idle grooms are apt to rely prin- 
 cipally on warm clothing, a hot stable, and heating 
 food, for a glossy coat, to the neglect of elbow 
 grease, as good dressing is termed in stable lan- 
 guage, we must inform them, that it is not only to 
 remove dirt and to make the coat shine that we 
 dress horses, but that we do it as well to insure 
 their health, by the healthy excitement of the sur- 
 face of the body. The dandriff or scurf is con- 
 tinually generated by the horse's skin, in the same 
 ^■■'~= manner as the scaly matter accumulates on our own 
 heads. Therefore, without proper dressing of the 
 DBKssiNo A iiouEK. Qjjg^ ^^ wlthout & sufficicnt combing and brushing of 
 
 the other, the scurf collects and plugs up those exhalant and inhalant pores by which the per- 
 spirable matters pass off, and by which air and moisture are absorbed. It is thus only that 
 many persons can keep off violent itchings and headachs by daily combing and brushing their 
 heads ; and the accumulation of two days' dandriff on the skin, will produce a painful sensa- 
 tion in some horses. It cannot therefore excite wonder, if the stoppage of such an extended 
 surface of exhalant pores as the horse presents, should produce itchings, eruptions, surfeits, 
 &c. ; nor that the closing over tlie inhalant pores should prevent the absorption of aqueous 
 moisture, and, as we believe, of atmospheric air also. It is only by the absorption of aqueous 
 moisture from the atmosphere, by means of the inhalant pores, that horses at grass are some- 
 times supported wholly without drinking. The juices of the grass in a slight degree, and 
 the moisture inhaled from the air in a much greater degree, supply all their wants. Can 
 it then be wondered at that we plead a further necessity of well dressing horses, beyond 
 that of their appearance alone ? It is likewise a fact, which we have proved by close observa- 
 tion, and we pledge ourselves that it will become as apparent to any other person, who will 
 be at the pains of making a comparison between any number of totally undressed horses 
 and of the same number that are well dressed, that the ratio of spirit, of cheerfulness, and of 
 endurance likewise, under their work, will be greatly in favour of the well groomed party. 
 This is not a mere speculation ; and we again pledge ourselves, that, only reverse the ex- 
 periment, and allow those that were heretofore neglected to be well cleaned and rubbed, 
 and the others to take their places, and to accumulate dandriff, dust, and dirt, that the 
 balance of general cheerfulness, of spirit, and endurance under work, will then be found to 
 be in turn on their side. 
 
 1078. Periodical friction of the skin of horses is a species of artificial exercise; and thus, when 
 frosts, lamenesses, &c. &c. confine them to the stable, the currycomb and brush help to 
 diffuse the circulation throughout the system, and prevent its flagging in the extremities, 
 to the production of cracks, grease, swelled legs, surfeits, &c. In proof of the popular 
 experience of the salutary effects of dressing, or currying the skins of quadrupeds generally, 
 it is common, with such inhabitants of the Continent as stall-feed their cattle, to curry them 
 also night and morning, with the same regularity that we dress our horses. This they do 
 as the only means of obviating the ill effects of total confinement. The same method is 
 pursued by many of the London cowkeepers, who wholly confine their beasts. Pigs regu- 
 larly curried are likewise observed to thrive much faster than those which are left to incase 
 themselves in their own filth. The wild boar is as clean an animal as a hare, and as free 
 from skin eruption, for he is known to clean himself daily by drawing his body through 
 bushes, brambles, &c. &c. 
 
 1079. The grooming of race-horses is conducted with the same order and method with 
 which every operation connected with the turf is carried on ; and were it not for the tricks 
 and artifices that are invariably learned in stables, where so many operators congregate, 
 whose united aim is concealment from others, and gain, suh rosa, to themselves, it would 
 be well that grooms of every description should be entered at a racing stable. Mr. Darvill 
 
Chap. II. GROOMING AND DRESSING OF HORSES. 305 
 
 describes the dressing of the race-horse thus, simply, clearly, and circumstantially : — " The 
 boy, in coming in from exercise, rides his horse into the stable, turns him round in the stall, 
 dismounts, slacks his girths, takes off his hood, bridle, and boots, unbuckles his breast -cloth, 
 turns it and the front part of the quarter-piece back over the saddle. Having put a bit of 
 hay on the ground for the horse to eat, he commences dressing his head, neck, and fore 
 quarters, first, by wisping them perfectly clean with a damp wisp of gardener's matting or 
 hay, and then he uses his brush in the same manner. This being done, he sponges his 
 horse's mouth, nostrils, and eyes, with a damp sponge ; and then, with a linen rubber he 
 wipes his horse's head and every part of his fore quarters perfectly clean ; combs out his 
 mane and fore top, and giving his ears a few strokes with his hands, he turns him round in 
 the stall, puts on his collar and dressing-muzzle, and chains up the horse's head to the 
 cribbing-board. The boy, after kicking a sufficient portion of the litter well back, takes 
 his rubber, spreads it on the litter close to his horse's feet, puts into the rubber tlie dirt 
 which he picks out, and which he afterwards throws into the middle of the stable. He then 
 washes his horse's feet clean, and, after having given his legs a few strokes down with some 
 soft straw, he takes off the saddle, and puts it in its place ; he then strips his horse, throws 
 the clothes into the manger, or puts them on the top of the rack, and begins (on the off 
 side) to dress his horse's body, first, by wisping him well over, twice on each side. In the 
 same maimer he brushes him over on each side, then wisps him again once on each side, 
 wipes him over with the rubber, and finishes on the near side; he then clothes him up, 
 observing to place the wrong side of the pad-cloth up, with a view to keep it clean, as it is 
 sometimes wanted at the time of saddling when the horse is going to run. The horse's 
 hood and woollen rubber are thrown over his loins, as from ranging about in the stall, while 
 being dressed, he gets a little warm ; the hood, therefore, is for a short time made use of in 
 this way to prevent the horse from becoming chilly. His mane and tail being combed out, 
 the boy kneels down on the near side of his horse and rubs his legs, first, with some soft 
 straw, and afterwards with his hands or a linen rubber. He then sets his bed fair, and the 
 horse is suffered to stand, with his head up and his muzzle on, until he is fed." ( Treatment 
 and Trainbig of the Race-horse, vol. i. p. 306. ) 
 
 1080. The actual manipulation of dressing, or cleaning, stabled horses has, however, undergone 
 no very great alteration for two centuries, as will be apparent by the directions of Baret, one of 
 the best of the old writers of that time • — " Having tied up the head," says this venerable 
 author, " take a currycomb, and curry him all over his body, to raise the dust, beginning first at 
 his neck, holding the left cheek of the head-stall in your left hand, and curry him from the 
 setting on of his head all along his neck, to his shoulder, and so go all over his body to the 
 buttocks, down to his cambrell-hough ; then change your hands, and curry him before on his 
 breast, and laying your right arm over his back, join your right side to his left, and curry him 
 all under his belly, near his fore bowels, and so all over very well, from the knees and cambrell- 
 houghs upwards : after that, go to the far side, and do in like manner. Tlien take a dead 
 horse's tail, or a dusting-cloth of cotton, and strike that dust away which the currycomb 
 hath raised. Then take a round brush, made of bristles, ana Iress him all over, both 
 head, body, and legs, to the very fetlocks, always cleansing the brush from that dust which 
 it gathereth by rubbing it upon the currycomb." The modern groom, however, from the 
 fine coat which his horse generally carries, has little other use for a currycomb than to 
 clean his brush on ; but for horses with long coats, plastered with dirt and matted together 
 with sweat, tke currycomb is necessary ; but it should be applied with mildness, as the 
 skin of some horses cannot bear the irritation of the sharp teeth of the instrument. A 
 similar caution is also to be observed with regard to the brush, wisp, &c. which, although 
 they do not lacerate the skin, yet tickle it. How unbearable this sensation is, the groom 
 should be aware by the effect it has on his own person ; and if he winces and flies from 
 the fingers even of his sweetheart, when she thus threatens him, why should he be enraged 
 with the poor horse who, like himself, only attempts to evade an almost insupportable sen- 
 sation? But to return to the dressing, which is directed by Baret, after the currying and 
 brushing, to be proceeded with by " taking a hair-cloth, with which rub hira again all over 
 very hard, both to take away the loose hairs, and to help to lay his coat ; then wash your 
 hands in fair water, and rub him all over with wet hands, as well head as body ; for that 
 will cleanse away all those hairs and dust the hair-cloth left. Lastly, take a clean cloth 
 and rub him all over till he be very dry, for that will make his coat smooth and clean. Then 
 take another hair-cloth (for you should have two, one for his body and another for his legs), 
 and rub all his legs exceeding well, from the knees and cambrell-houghs downwards to his 
 very hoofs, picking and dressing them very carefully about the fetlocks, from gravel and 
 dust, which will lie in the bending of his joints." 
 
 1081. Modern grooming has, however, added some minutije to the olden methods, among 
 which wisping is prominent. When the currycomb is much used, wisping usually follows 
 next ; but when the brush takes the place of the currycomb, wisping in the hands of many 
 grooms follows brushing over. The best wisp is made from a hayhand of a moderately 
 fine texture, of which take about two feet and a half; then, first untwisting it, redouble it 
 
 X 
 
306 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 and twist the two parts together, naving previously moistened it with a httle water which 
 fashions it, and fits it to wipe away the dust more effectually. It must not escape the groom's 
 recollection, that as health is an important end in horse dressing, so no accessible part of his 
 body is to be left without its due share of friction. By a dexterous changing of the hands, 
 the whole may be conveniently come at, observing that, when the horse is cleaned off, 
 whether it be with wisp or brush, that the hand be carried in the natural direction of the 
 hair, so as to leave it smooth. In very cold weather the careful groom will not unneces- 
 sarily expose his high conditioned hunter ; but, on the contrary, he will keep a cloth over 
 one part while he is cleaning another ; for, as the time required to properly dress such a 
 horse cannot be less, and often requires more, than an hour, so exposure during the whole 
 of that period might "set his coat." Stains on the hair are best removed by sponging, and 
 when the tail is very dirty, add the water-brush ; but if a horse has been properly attended 
 to, actual dirt ought never to be left on him at all, but stains are often got by lying down 
 on the soiled litter. 
 
 1082. 77(6 finishing off takes place after the dust has settled, when the duster, be it of 
 linen, flannel, or hair-cloth is applied, " finishing off" in the direction of the hair. Now 
 clothe the horse, observing, that whatever is worn, be put on in a workmanlike man- 
 ner, or, as Jeremiah Weal directs, " to take them, i. e. the horse-cloths, in both hands, with 
 the outside of the cloths next you, and with your right hand to the off side, throw them 
 over his back, and not hang tliem over his tail ; place them no further back than they will 
 be straight and level, which you will find to be from a foot to eighteen inches from the tail. 
 Put the roller round, and the pad-piece under it in tlie proper place, which is from three to 
 eight inches from the fore-legs : " we would also add, taking care that the roller be not put 
 on too tightly, neither that it presses on any doublings or wrinklings in the cloths, which 
 will fret some thin-skinned horses much. The manipulations which usually follow the 
 clothing, are to loosen the horse's head, and turning him about in the stall, to give his now 
 naked head and ears a thorough rubbing and brushing over every part, ears, throat, and 
 channel, with the dusting-cloth, with which gently rub, to stir up the remaining dandrlff, 
 and finish by what is called " pulling his ears," not in the offensive sense of the word, but, 
 on the contrary, by what all horses seem to enjoy much, that of passing the ears through 
 and through the hands. This done, comb out the mane and foretop, which finished, pass 
 over them a wet sponge, and then, putting one end of your horse napkin on the near side at 
 the top of the mane, pull it over to the off side, pressing the mane and hair next the root of 
 the mane, from the ears to the withers downwards, to make it lie smooth. Now, turning 
 the horse back towards his manger, buckle on his stall-collar, and comb his tail, wiping 
 away any dirt or filth that may be lodged around his dock by means of a wet sponge. 
 When a cloth is used for this purpose, it is well to remember that one end may hang loose, 
 and so tickle the horse as to make him kick, which we have witnessed. The foot should 
 now be picked out, and washed if necessary, which having done, commence rubbing the 
 legs either with a hair-cloth, or, if very dusty or dirty, with a clean loose wisp of straw in 
 each hand, for which purpose the groom must go down on both knees, pass the wisp down 
 the legs and sinews, and finish with passing his hands down in like manner, to feel that they 
 are smooth, and that no particles of the straw, or thorns, or thistle points, adhere to or stick 
 in the hair. In addition to these general directions relative to the legs and feet, and 
 although Michael Baret has told us " to rub the legs exceeding well," we think the subject 
 is of such paramount importance to the well-being of every horse, that we cannot forbear 
 from pressing on the minds of grooms, and indeed on all who are concerned in horses, that 
 friction to the legs is both a preventive and a cure of disease. It prevents gorgings, which are 
 the forerunners of cracks and grease, and it disperses such accumulations as are already 
 made. Few actions relieve the tired horse more than well rubbing his legs ; and it is 
 remarkable, that whatever a horse resists, he very seldom resists this. Further, whenever a 
 horse comes home in a dirty condition, it is prudent first to attend to his legs and feet, 
 which should be well washed : but when the weather is frosty, it should be done in tepid 
 water ; it is essential to his health, and it also affords him much comfort and refreshment. 
 We know how grateful it is to ourselves to put our feet into water after great fatigue ; and 
 we cannot but observe by their manner also that it is the same to them. The feet of horses 
 require also daily examination ; they should always be well picked out whenever they come 
 in, to remove stones and dirt, which may have lodged between the shoe and sole ; and 
 which, if suffered to remain but a few hours, might do irreparable injury. The state of the 
 shoes should likewise be looked to every morning, not only as to their actual wear, but also 
 to see that the clenches do not protrude to cut the legs, or that the shoe may have gotten 
 awry, or become loosened. Whenever a set of shoes h.is been on three weeks, particularly 
 where the hoofs grow fast, even if such shoes be not worn out, they should be removed ; for 
 in every instance, as soon as the horn of the foot grows too high, it begins to contract ; and 
 there are more horses ruined by standing too long without paring down the hoof, than by 
 all the bad shoeing that is practised. 
 
Chap. II. CLOTHING OF STABLED HORSES. 307 
 
 1083. Watering usually follows dressirig, after which a second feed of com is given, where 
 four feeds per diem are allowed : but where the horse is limited to three only, it is 
 common to rack again with hay, if the horse be not going out to work. Setting the stable 
 fair for the morning is the next object wliich Jeremiah Weal thus discourses on : — " Shake 
 the horse's bed three or four feet behind him, if the stable will admit of it, and put some 
 straw under the manger. Lay it high near the sides of the stall, and rather high behind 
 the stall-post ; leave the straw somewliat hollow and thin in the middle, and behind the 
 horse. Shake up the sides well, and lay them level and smooth. You may tuck the beds 
 up with your hands or fork ; if with your hands, you must have a straight stick or lath to 
 stand on near the edge of the straw while doing it, but whichever method you adopt, be 
 sure to leave it straight and even. The platted mat looks very neat laid down in front of 
 the beds, but is rather more generally used in dealer's stables than in gentlemen's ; it looks 
 however neat in all : it is platted with three plattings the whole length of the stable, 
 leaving out the ends of some of the straw to meet with the beds." {Log. cit. p. 6.) It is 
 usual now, after having fastened up the heads of the horses, to leave the stable for break- 
 fast ; and on the return to it, if no horses are to be got ready for the morning work, the 
 time is usually employed in attending to the horse appointments, as bits, stirrups, reins, 
 girths, and harness of all kinds. 
 
 1084. At noon again feed as in the morning, and set the stable fair by taking away the 
 first dung made, and by putting the litter straight and neat. In very hot weather, and at 
 all times, to a naturally thirsty horse give a few go-downs, i. e. gulps of water ; but at all 
 events do not protract the midday draught longer than two or three o'clock, at which time 
 most hackneys have water, although some hunters are debarred from it until night. At 
 four o'clock it is also usual again to strip and dress the horse, for, although he may be 
 neither dusty, nor dirty, dressing now has the same salutary consequences as in the morn- 
 ing : the dung is to be again removed; the litter, &c. is again set fair, and the stable duties 
 then cease till night. 
 
 1085. Backing up for the night commonly takes place about eight o'clock. At this time 
 give a sufficient quantity of hay for the night's consumption, and also the remainder of the 
 corn. Two-thirds of a pail of water should be given now : indeed many large and craving 
 horses require a pailful ; but the hunter is usually more stinted, particularly if he is going 
 out with the liounds on the following morrow. Now proceed to stop the feet where that 
 method is practised ; the propriety of doing which, either every night, every other night, or 
 twice a week, depends on circumstances. Horses much confined in the stable throughout 
 the year, being at the same time highly fed and warmly clothed, but particularly such as 
 stand on litter constantly, require their feet to be stopped every night ; and as it is the heat 
 and desiccation around that prove injurious, so by the application of moisture, we at once 
 generate cold and soften the horn. The most simple stopping therefore is the best ; all that 
 is required being, that it retain sufficient moisture, and remain fixed in the hollow of the 
 foot. Cow-dung, with a very small proportion of loomy earth, is not amiss ; but to stop 
 wholly with clay is bad, a baked tile at the bottom of the foot not being very comfortable. 
 There are many mechanical contrivances now to be seen at the saddlers for the purpose, 
 among which Mr. Cherry's foot-pads may be noticed as popular, because they are good. 
 When there is incipient contraction of the whole hoof, besides night stopping, the horse 
 should have the whole superficies of the horn kept in a state of moisture, as will be further 
 noticed when we treat on shoeing. The feet being thus attended to, proceed to change 
 the day clotliing for the night rug, make up the beds high at the sides and full behind, 
 adding a little fresh litter to each ; which we prefer to the custom of doing it only twice a 
 week, except to such horses as are apt to eat their clean straw. Now let down all their 
 heads, set the stalile fair, and in cold weather, having seen the water buckets are full for the 
 morning's drinking, that all the head-stalls are secure, and every thing safe, retire for the 
 night. 
 
 SiiBSECT. 2. The Clothing of Stabled Horses. 
 
 1086. Few of the better kinds of saddle-horses stand entirely without clothing, for in winter it 
 warms, and in summer it prevents the irritation of flies. For the high-bred hunter, and 
 for the racer particularly, the quantity used is considerable, and is varied in the quality of 
 its warmth to meet the real or supposed wants of the wearer. Among the subjects of dis- 
 putation relating to the treatment of horses, that of clothing them has had its share ; and on 
 this matter, as on many others, prejudice and a hasty adoption of false principles, have fre- 
 quently taken the place of cool reflection. A priori, it would appear that those who object 
 to clotliing stabled horses are justified in so doing ; but the justification would accompany 
 their objection only to a certain point. It must be clear that, as aoon as we determine to 
 expect of the horse an artificial appearance, artificial means must be resorted to to gain our 
 ends ; consequently, to have their coats as fine in January as in June, they must be clothed : 
 but we by no means recommend for the hackney the complete suit of the racer. 
 
 X 2 
 
SOS HISTORY OF HORSE RACING Part III. 
 
 1087. The clothing in use for racers, we repeat, varies much according to circumstances, 
 both in quantity, quality, and fashion (^Jig- 169 ). The full set comprises the hood, sheet, 
 quarter-piece, breast-cloth, pad-cloth, and fillet-cloth, with 
 rollers to secure them ; these form a complete suit of clothes. 
 169 The suits vary in their manufacture; they are, however, 
 usually made of kersey-check, like those of other horses, but 
 of a lighter kind. There are likewise in racing stables heavy 
 suits, particularly employed for the purpose of sweating. The 
 first hood of the sweating clothing should be made without 
 ears, that additional hoods, when necessary, may go over it, 
 the last only being furnished with ears. The body-sweater 
 should be large enough to envelop the whole carcass, and to 
 wrap round the neck likewise ; and the breast- sweater, or 
 breast-cloth, should be equally capacious. When the sweat 
 is intended to be a profuse one, other large blanket pieces 
 are added {fig. 169.). In summer, racers usually wear 
 suits of white serge for clothing. In Darvill's work, some very judicious improvements on 
 the clothing are recommended; one of which is, that instead of the stiff leather used to 
 attach the breast-cloth strap (and which, when hard pulling horses are galloping, often 
 chafe the knuckles of the riding boys seriously), that softer leather be substituted, as that 
 of which the saddle-seats are made. This would not be found strong enough we think ; 
 but had he proposed that buckskin should be used, the whole fraternity would have been 
 benefited, for we know that sometimes serious and obstinate sores have been thus occa- 
 sioned. His next recommendation is also a very good one, and the want of what he alludes 
 to has struck us forcibly when watching the training gallops of race-horses ; particularly we 
 have remarked it on the bleak Sussex downs in the neighbourhood of Lewes and Brighton, 
 where the keen sea breeze, in the stable boy's language, "was ready to nip'em in two." VVe 
 both, it seems, have an eye to the inefficiency of the common quarter-strings in keeping 
 down the clothes to the body in windy weather ; and our mentor for this purpose proposes 
 to substitute, or add, " loops on each side of the centre and back part of the quarter-piece 
 and sheet, so that a portion of binding might be attached to those loops, in the way of a 
 crupper, with such horses as would bear it." 
 
 108S. Race-horses, hath old and young, should he booted, as well as hooded and clothed 
 (^^.169.) when exercising. The racing colts, until they are furnished, seldom step true ; and 
 by habit, or often by the wear of the limbs, they cither strike the lower angle of the knee 
 in the speedy cut, or they bruise and wound the fetlock. Indeed some race-horses by their 
 frantic movements, manage to cut their feet and legs even in their stalls, so as to make boots 
 necessary for them there also, particularly when dressing ; but during exercise every racer 
 requires booting, and the stronger the work, the more necessary is this appendage. 
 Exercising boots are usually made of the same stufi" as their woollen clothes ; occasionally 
 also a piece of leather is placed over any one particular part the horse strikes most frequently. 
 These boots are made longer or shorter according to circumstances, and are strapped on 
 with two, three, or four buckles, according to the necessities of the horse they are made for. 
 Every horse should have his separate and distinct pair, for which he or she should be 
 critically measured, and appropriate hollows must be formed for the free action of the fetlock 
 joint. They should be well padded also within, and the edges should either meet, or other- 
 wise should lap somewhat over ; but the former method, under a good saddler, makes much 
 the neatest, and indeed the best, finish. 
 
 1089. Knee-caps are also essential parls of the racing gear, and we should always re- 
 commend them to be used with wither straps, which prevent the necessity of buckling them 
 so tight as we have seen done, and from which we have known serious mischief to occur. 
 Mr. Darvill however assures us, that if knee-caps are made in the manner he directs, they 
 will be equally harmless and equally secure, without the certainly disagreeable appendage of 
 the wither straps. (See his work on Training, vol. i. p. 201.) 
 
 1090. The hunter's clothingin cold weather is a kersey-sheet and quarter-piece with roller, 
 and usually a breast-piece also. To these, particularly where well-bred horses are em- 
 ployed, a hood is sometimes added ; but however proper it may be to exercise in a hood 
 (which indeed should always be worn when walking only is allowed), we think it should 
 not constitute a regular part of the stable dress. Even breast-clothes have the effect of 
 keeping a part in an undue state of heat, which the moment the horse goes out to his 
 regular work, is the most exposed to the wind and rain. The day clothing of the hunter 
 is commonly exchanged for the rug and roller at night. 
 
 1091. The clothing used for the better sort of hackneys is much the same with that worn by 
 the hunter ; even the hood and breast-piece are often employed ; and, indeed, the general 
 treatment as regards conditioning, feeding, exercising, &c. are now much alike for both : 
 but it must be allowed, that however it may tend to improve the appearance of the hackney, 
 or even increase his spirit, it must nevertheless subject him to cold on a change of stable. 
 
Chap. II. FEEDING OF HORSES. 309 
 
 Sect. XIV. The Varieties and Qualities of H<yrse Provender, the Times of Feeding and 
 Watering, with the Quantities given. 
 
 1092. A judicious choice of food, and an equal prudence in the appropriation of the quantity 
 of it to the actual wants of horses, are almost as essential to their condition as they are to 
 their existence. We are however too apt to locate our notions of the edibles employed for 
 both these purposes, and to confine our views to the grass, the hay, and the corn of our 
 island only without, considering that every country has its peculiar products, from which 
 the materia dietetica of its horses is gained. This confined view is injurious to the general 
 cause of philosophy ; it narrows and misleads our physiological conclusions on the digestive 
 organs, an intimate acquaintance with which is essential to the forming of just notions of 
 the process of conditioning any animal, from the pugnacious quail, which figures in the 
 arena of eastern countries, to the race-horse, which competes so conspicuously with its 
 fellows in our own. In some very sterile countries, horses are forced to subsist on dried 
 fish, and in many others, animal matters are given as edibles ; as milk in Arabia, flesh- 
 balls, eggs, broth, &c. In India, and other parts, where a natural or accidental scarcity of 
 proper esculent vegetable matter occurs, grain, vetches, &c. are resorted to. The food of 
 horses may be divided into the natural and artificial, and also into the dry and the moist ; 
 but they may be most conveniently examined, by considering them under the leading heads 
 of herbage, green and dry, grain, and varieties, which latter are composed of substances 
 that embrace the principles of both these, as pulse, roots, fruits, mixtures, and cooked or 
 partially digested food. 
 
 1093. Of herbage as a succulent food, the most important are the grasses, of which a vast 
 number is known among agriculturists, most of them being eaten by horses either in a 
 moist, or otherwise in a dry, state, under the name of hay. The principal hay food of our 
 racers, hunters, and hackneys, is formed from meadow grass, of which the upland is by far 
 the best. Clover, rye, sainfoin, lucern, vetches or tares, and melilot, are also fonned into 
 hay for agricultural horses, or as a change for the others. Of these latter it is customary 
 to form a stable food in their green state, which is called " soiling a horse," and is found 
 highly useful in cases of a morbid condition, dry coughs, the chronic affections of grease 
 and farcy, &c. &c. Great care however is necessary to procure all soilings fresh, and to 
 prevent their heating, by spreading them about. In France, Spain, and Italy, leaves of various 
 kinds, as vines, limes, &c. &c. are collected, and given both green and dry. In Holland, a 
 particular reed flag is given in the same way. In Hungary, the dyer's wood ( Isatis tinc- 
 toria) is used for horses; and as it aflTords three or four crops a year, it may be always 
 collected fresh and green. In many parts of the south of Europe, the leaves and smaller 
 twigs of the acacia are so employed. On the food of horses in India we would further 
 remark, that, as the indigenous grasses mostly grow to an enormous height, and contain 
 but little nutriment, numerous other vegetable substitutes are made use of ; the principal of 
 which, however, are farinaceous. In many parts of the European Continent, furze, or whin, 
 is used in districts where grass is scarce ; and it is found to form an excellent food both for 
 horses and cattle of all kinds. It is usually prepared by crushing, and, when not done 
 for them, by degrees horses and asses learn to do it for themselves with their feet. 
 
 1094. Hay, as is well known, is formed from grasses, which being cut during their seeding 
 processes, and exposed to the action of the sun and air a proper time, are then collected into 
 large masses called ricks, cocks, &c. where a certain degree of fermentation takes place, 
 before the vegetable matter of which they are composed becomes wholesome or nutritious, 
 or before it receives such alteration as fits it for resisting further decomposition and decav. 
 The judicious management of this fermentative process, it is evident, must form a very im- 
 portant feature in agriculture. Pursued to a proper extent, the remaining moisture acting 
 on the farinaceous parts, as the seeds, by the united aid of the external temperature, and 
 the internal heat evolved during the procesf, the whole mass is, as it were, malted, and 
 sugar is produced. Pushed beyond this, the hay becomes carbonised or mow-burnt ; its 
 nutritious properties are then lessened, and its noxious qualities increased. 
 
 1095. On the subject of hay-making, it is however the opinion of some intelligent agricul- 
 turists, that the aroma of the plants is dissipated by drying in the sun ; and as this 
 aromatic oil forms a powerful stimulus to the stomach to digest the hardened substance, it 
 would, in such case, be better were hay (whenever it could be done) made in the shade. It 
 would probably still further add to its active qualities, if it could be made wholly without 
 light. In preparing plants for pharmaceutical purposes, we have full proof that, when dried 
 without light, their active principles are more fully developed. The digitalis, or foxglove, 
 in particular, is well known to be one-third stronger in all its medicinal properties when 
 thus prepared, than it is when dried after the old method of being exposed to the sun. 
 
 1096. Many substitutes are occasionally used for hay. In our own country, wheat, barley, 
 oats, rye, and other straws, are used ; but straw serves more to distend the stomach and to 
 mix with other matters than to nourish alone ; horses however, when at rest, can subsist 
 
 X 9 
 
fJlO HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 on it. In some parts dried fern, in others reed flags, dried leaves, small branches or 
 twigs, collected and dried, are so used. In the West Indies the tops of the sugar-cane are 
 stacked for the purpose ; and the straw of the zea maize, or Guinea com, is likewise so 
 employed. 
 
 1097. On the direct nutriment afforded hy hay different opinions are formed ; some holding it 
 very clieap, others lauding it to the skies. If the animals we usually give it to can be sup- 
 ported by it, of which there is ample proof, it must have sufficient nutritious properties. 
 Will it, however, support them under great and accelerated exertion ? The answer is, — No. 
 Hay, to support life even, must be taken in great quantities ; much time must be allowed 
 to digest it, and much water to furnish the necessary gastric maceration in the stomach. 
 All these circumstances are directly against those uses of the horse to which luxury and the 
 wants of commerce have applied him ; particularly the lighter varieties. Among these, 
 therefore, hay is more used as a condiment, or as we use our vegetables to increase the bulk of 
 aliments to a healthy distension of the stomach ; and as such, therefore, very little of it is 
 actually necessary where horses are put to extreme exertion ; for their artificial life appears 
 best maintained by condensed nutriment, such as grain. In some posting and fast-coach 
 stables hardly any hay is allowed, because it uselessly distends the stomach. Tliese are the 
 extreme cases ; but the inference to be drawn is, that the uses to which we apply the horse 
 will best dictate the quantities of either kind of provender, bearing it in mind that horses, 
 like ourselves, vary constitutionally, some being more readily and more simply nourished 
 than others. 
 
 1098. The grain used for horses is also of various kinds, and possesses different degrees of 
 nutriment, according (as is supposed) to the various proportions of gluten, sugar, and fari- 
 naceous matter each variety contains : but a graduated scale of these components has not 
 been found to throw much light on their relative powers of animalisation ; nor can the laws 
 and phenomena of organic life be satisfactorily accounted for on mere chemical principles. 
 Grain seems peculiarly fitted for the support of those animals whose stomachs being small, 
 muscular, and partly cuticular, approach the nature of the gizzard, or food-pouch, of the 
 gallinaceous tribes. Such animals are thence called granivorous, as the horse, in distinction 
 to the graminivorous, or grass-eating, as the cow, &c. Now, although the vegetable stalk 
 will furnish bare existence, yet it is from the nutritious qualities of the fruit or seed that he 
 is best supported : in South Britain, therefore, oats are almost exclusively used as horse 
 grain. Sir Humphrey Davy has, from analysation, supposed them to contain 748 parts of 
 nutritious matter out of 1,000; and it is probable these proportions are justly computed. 
 Wheat, which he states by the same inquiries to contain 955 parts out of 1,000 capable of 
 animalisation, must, according to this analysis, afford much more nutriment, and wliich 
 agrees with observation : but, for obvious reasons, it is seldom used for such purposes, except 
 on particular occasions, and then generally as bread, in which form it is a convenient con- 
 densed medium for recruiting strength, and peculiarly adapted for horses which are what is 
 called " tired off their appetite," and whose digestions are weakened by over-exertion. 
 Barley is more frequently given to horses than wheat ; and, according to the experiments of 
 Sir H.Davy, this grain contains 920 parts out of 1,000 of nutriment: it is therefore, if the 
 laws of organised life exactly tally with chemical rules, more nutritious, though less used, 
 than oats. Made into bread it is sometimes given, but still more frequently it is used in 
 the form of malt ; in which form its nutritious qualities are heightened by the sugar evolved. 
 Barley appears to have been the principal ingredient in the horse food of the ancients ; and 
 on the Continent barley and straw are still very commonly used instead of oats and hay. 
 
 1099. The pu/si's, as beans, peas, and vetches {the seeds), are sometimes employed, whole or ground, as 
 horse fnrina. The first, which are most in use, are ho%vever seldom so given without some other matter, as 
 chaff or bran, on account of their heating and astringent qualities ; they are still more frequently given with 
 oats. In the West Indies, maize or Guinea corn is likewise given to horses. In Holland, and many parts 
 of Germany and Norway, buckwheat is made into a black bread for the Ibod of their horses. 
 
 1100. On the use of grain as a horse provender among us, custom and experience have set their stamp ; but 
 there are some facts that the young sportsman should bear in mind. All grain when new is less nutritions 
 than when sometime kept, and, like new grass, is apt to scour; and thus it is that oats and beans of some 
 months old are always preferred to such as are new. When, however, circumstances force new grain on us, 
 its noxious properties may be avoided by heat : thus, new grain should be kiln-dried before it is made use of. 
 Oats also sliould be plump in the grain, heavy in the hand, and thin in the hull. For racers and hunters, 
 they should be well winnowed, to free them from all dust, and screened likewise, to clear them from the thin 
 grains, loose hulls, and tailings. 
 
 1101. The varieties of horse provender, as we have termed them, are such articles as, by their 
 saccharine matter, prove highly nutritious, although their gluten is in small proportion. 
 Carrots stand foremost on this list ; and too much can hardly be said on their excellent 
 qualities for horses not in 'fast" work, or for such as want renovation from debilitating 
 causes. They appear particularly favourable in some cases of faulty condition ; and, as far 
 as the skin and hair are concerned, they are decidedly so, for both usually look well under 
 their use. Without doubt, also, they are highly nutritious, as we know from the fat ac- 
 cumulated when they are used. In the Museum Jiukticitm is an account of two hunters 
 that were fed with carrots and small loaves made of barley and oatmeal mixed, which 
 horses were said to be the pride of the field. We must however confess, that, blooming as 
 
Chap. II. TIMES OF FEEDING AND QUANTITY GIVEN. 311 
 
 they might look, we should hardly be inclined to expect that much of the bloom would 
 remain at the end of an uninterrupted burst of forty minutes with a pack of crack fox- 
 hounds. Such feeding might answer the purpose of the canterer after a pack of the old- 
 fashioned harriers. The fox hunter will not be content without old oats and split beans for 
 his steeds ; but even here a small feed of this kind on resting days is not amiss, as we have 
 experienced. 
 
 1102. Of mixed matters for manger feeding we shall say but little, as such food is not in 
 much request for sporting horses, except during a long frost, or when they are lying by from 
 lameness, &c. at which times corn may be found to be too heating. One of the best 
 manger mixtures is composed of one part of the best old hay, either meadow or clover, and 
 two parts of clean wheaten straw ; to three bushels of this mixture add one bushel of bruised 
 oats. It is of essential importance that the oats be well bruised — not ground, but com- 
 pletely flattened by a proper machine made for the purpose. When whole oats are used, 
 the grains are apt to slip between the chaff in mastication, and perhaps one half of it thus 
 proves useless. It is our opinion that, on the score of economy, the bruising of corn is of 
 much advantage ; and where horses are very hasty feeders, or have little time to eat, from 
 the nature of their work, it is essential even. This food is also very requisite for old horses, 
 whose teeth have become faulty, and whose digestion likewise faulters ; for in these 
 instances, by bruising their oats, the work is partly executed for both the masticating and 
 digestive organs. During a season of extreme scarcity in India, it was the custom of the 
 famine-hunted natives to follow the English camp, and to draw their principal subsistence 
 from the grains of corn which they extracted from the excrement of the horses. So little 
 comminution do those grains suffer which do not pass under the teeth, that they readily 
 vegetate after having passed through the alimentary canal. On the economy, utility, and 
 composition of an excellent manger food for horses, see Mr. Henry Sully's account in 
 the Sporting Magazine, No. ex. new series. 
 
 1103. The jyht/siology of digestion, already detailed (p. 193. ), in conjunction with what has 
 now appeared on the food to be digested, might lead the hasty observer to the popular con- 
 clusion, that it is by a close adherence to what appear to be the dictates of nature in her 
 administration of edible matters, that we should best fulfil her intentions for the preservation 
 of all our domestic animals. But such a confined view of the matter, particularly as regards 
 the horse, would lead into error, and often frustrate the sportsman's hopes. For art 
 must be counteracted by art, and artificial habits of living are alone equal to produce un- 
 natural exertions. It is one thing to argue on the requisites to keep horses in health 
 simply, and another to describe the processes by which they are to be enabled to undergo 
 services to which, in a state of nature, they are never likely to be called. Commensurate 
 with their exertion, therefore, must be the food taken in, both in quantity and quality. If 
 the work be simply laborious, all that is requisite will be that such food be sufficiently 
 nutritious ; and in these cases the bulk whereby nutriment is gained is not a matter of 
 import. But if such exertions are to be combined with accelerated progression, as in our 
 racers, hunters, &c. &c. it is evident that such feeding is best adapted to the end required, 
 as it contains the most nutriment in the smallest space, which increases the durability of 
 action, by bracing the animal fibre, as it heightens the spirit and courage, by increasing the 
 nervous irritability. Now, such intentions are found to be best fulfilled by a plentiful allow- 
 ance of old corn, in preference to any other mode of feeding at present known. Having, 
 however, stated thus much in favour of full and hard feeding, where the work is such as to 
 require it, we must observe, on the too frequent custom of not either lessening the quantity, 
 lowering the quality of it, or otherwise of counteracting its effects by mild physic, &c. &c. 
 when circumstances, as lameness, frosts, &c. prevent the usual exertions, at these times 
 high feeding, persevered in under an idea of keeping up the condition, is very apt to frustrate 
 its own end. Even the coat, which is supposed to be so much more easily kept shining and 
 close by such means, will in the end stare ; and surfeits, with a nipped- up carcass, or cracks, 
 grease, or farcy, will eventually testify the error of not accommodating the supply to the 
 waste of the body by its exertions. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Times of Feeding and Quantity given. 
 
 11 04. Thf quantity of hay which is proper to be given to a horse during twenty-four hours, 
 varies greatly by circumstances. Race-horses are seldom allowed more than six or seven 
 pounds; hunters of high breed seldom have more than from eight to ten pounds; 
 hackneys are some of them almost equally stinted, particularly in stables where hunting 
 condition is thought requisite for all the "cattle." It is evident, however, that the quantity 
 should be proportioned to the size of the horse and to the nature of his work, whether 
 ordinary or extraordinary, and particularly so, whether it is fast or slow. If the work be 
 quick, of course the horse should be stinted in his hay ; if it be slow, no harm can arise 
 from an indulgence in it. We profess to confine our directions to the treatment of saddle- 
 horses particularly, consequently it must not be supposed that ten or twelve pounds is a 
 
 X 4 
 
312 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 maximum for the lofty cab-lioisc, or the still more stately pair that grace the family coach. 
 These, however high-bred they may be, will require their bulk to be maintained with a 
 quantity ranging between fifteen and eighteen pounds each in the twenty-four hours. Even 
 coach -horses, however, must be limited in their hay, in proportion to the rate they are 
 expected to travel at. Such as now run in the fast-coaches are many of them allowed only 
 half a truss per week. Distension of stomach, or, more strictly, distension of the bowels 
 (for the stomach in horses will hardly contain five pounds of masticated hay), is so injurious 
 to accelerated motion, that such as have their fill of hay soon become either blind or broken 
 winded. Coachmasters and postmasters, from stinting their horses in their hay and in 
 their water, particularly before their work, have now not one case of broken wind where 
 they had five formerly. 
 
 1 105. The qua7itity of hay given to hunters in the hunting season is usually very small. In 
 the crack hunting counties, as Leicestershire, &c. it is particularly so ; for the rate of going 
 over the ground there is such as to require the bowels to be as little distended as possible ; 
 consequently as little distending matter, of which nature hay must necessarily be considered, 
 is given, particularly the day before hunting. 
 
 11 06. The definite quantity oj' oats also, proper for any kind of horse, is as much subject to 
 the control of circumstances as hay. From a peck to even a peck and a half is allowed 
 daily to some racers when in training or under their engagements. Nor is this quantity an 
 uncommon allowance for hunters of high breed, higli growth, and with substance to carry 
 a welter weight. Carriage-horses in full work, and particularly posters, are often allowed 
 as much they will eat, which makes up for the deficiency in their hay. What is nominally 
 called a feed of corn is a quarter of a peck, and hence the term "a quartern of corn." Of 
 such " feeds " the common hack has usually three per day ■ many however have four, and 
 some five even, particularly where the quantity is left to the discretion of the groom, who 
 well knows the effect of a full feeding on the coat of his horse. We would again press on 
 the sportsman's attention the actual necessity of his being particular as to the age and 
 quality of his oats. Mr. Ward, the celebrated fox hunter, when he anticipated a severe 
 burst, has been heard to say, " Now we shall see whose horses eat old oats and whose eat 
 new." We would also remark, that every high fed horse is surrounded with dangers as by 
 a ring, the limits of which he never enters, so long as the work and the food are com- 
 mensurate ; but the moment the exertions lessen the food should lessen, or the magic 
 circle is intruded on, and Pandora's evils let loose, unless timely evacuants restore the 
 equilibrium. 
 
 1 107. Beans are given in smaller quantities than oats, but in all cases they should be old 
 and split. They are to be considered as extra-nutritious, being at once exciting, heating, 
 and binding ; consequently, they are not proper except where the exertions of the horse are 
 very great, and where as much condensed nutriment as possible is sought for, either to 
 repair any great waste, to keep up any extraordinary energies, or to pamper a fickle appetite. 
 They are sometimes mixed with manger food, as bran and chaff, in lieu of oats ; but such 
 mixture is principally used among agricultural teams. To saddle-horses beans, when given, 
 are usually mixed with their corn, in the proportion of one-fourth of beans to any given 
 quantity of oats. 
 
 1 108. The feeding of race-horses is not now so artificial a process as formerly. The various 
 breads that were used, and the cordial mixtures then given, are now dispensed with ; sound 
 oats, with good old meadow hay, being the principal edibles allowed. Beans, split or 
 ground, are occasionally given, but they are too heating and constipating to be used alone 
 as a general food. White peas, wheat, and barley, are likewise sometimes employed in the 
 same manner as beans, as extra-nutritious food ; nor is there any doubt that either or all of 
 these iTiay be given with manifest advantage to tender, delicate, and over-worked horses, as 
 well as to light feeders generally. When the engagements of the racer will allow of such 
 relaxation, moderate soiling may be resorted to in the form of lucern, clover, tares, &c. ; 
 and in winter, carrots, mangel wurzel (beet-root), &c. &c. all which tend to keep the 
 younger horses in health, and prevent hurtful accumulations : but it is evident that, to the 
 race-horse, they must be given with much discretion, or the condition will suffer. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Watering of Horses. 
 
 1109. Watering of horses is a part of their dietetics that is not of trifling import. Water is 
 not now denied even to race-horses, as formerly; on the contrary, they are allowed it in 
 sufficient quantities, as often as they seem to require it, particularly the delicate feeders 
 among them. Such should be the practice towards all horses ; those that are very craving 
 for it being allowed a little at a time, but it should be in that case given more frequently. 
 Horses, like ourselves, own peculiar idiosyncrasies ; and their digestive functions, like our 
 own, are apt to be disturbed by the use of particular fluids and solids. When out of con- 
 dition, their thirst is often excessive, and frequently fanciful. Horses at all times prefer 
 soft water to hard, and it proves the most wholesome to them ; indeed, so partial are they to 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 CONDITIONING OF SADDLE HORSES. 
 
 813 
 
 170 
 
 HOBSB AND CHALKY POND. 
 
 it, that a muddy chalky pond is an irresistible lure to every horse ; many can hardly be 
 forced past one, as seen in fig. 170. Humane rider, do indulge him! It is not a good 
 
 custom to warm the water generally for horses ; 
 but it is still worse to give them water just drawn 
 from a pump or well, and particularly in sum- 
 mer, when such water is, comparatively, colder 
 than in winter, and when the horse is probably 
 much hotter, from exercise, clothing, &c. As 
 some horses drink quicker than others, it is more 
 proper to give them their water in the stable 
 than at a pond, where they often drink immo- 
 derately. The quantity given should be regu- 
 lated by the heat of the weather, the perspiration 
 brought on by exercise, the nature of the food, 
 &c. &c. Under severe exercise and in very hot 
 weather, more is required than at other times. 
 In most stables it is the custom to give half a pailful in the morning and a whole one at 
 night ; and as a general rule it may pass, but it is best to subject it to modifications. Many 
 craving horses suffer from this long deprivation, and for such we would rather divide 
 the usual quantities into three waterings. There is also a species of childish, or rather 
 coltish, impatience of restraint about many horses, and they will fret for what they fancy 
 themselves debarred from. Thus, when a thirsty horse is shut up in a box with a pailftil 
 of water always before him, he will drink less than when he is only occasionally offered it. 
 Such as are at all " touched in the wind," as equine asthma is termed, are invariably thirsty ; 
 and here it is cruelty in the extreme to wholly debar them from it, in consideration of the 
 loss they suffer from exhalation. Such should, therefore, have a few gulps offered to them 
 whenever the groom visits the stable ; but they never should be allowed to drink their fill 
 at any one time, as the distension occasioned may very seriously impede tlieir respiration. 
 It is likewise barbarous to deny horses water when travelling, for it is equally injurious to 
 the appetite and to the spirits, and it also produces a great prostration of strength and 
 great impatience of temper. If the work be very quick, give a few swallows, but on no 
 account wholly deny it, and, under any circumstances, the hay or the oats may be well 
 moistened. A hunter should have but a very few swallows on the morning of his work, 
 and not his full allowance the previous night even, for the want of it promotes absorption, 
 and thus lightens the body ; nor is it customary in well regulated stables to give water 
 either just before or just after meals. Given immediately before, it sometimes cloys the 
 appetite, and is thought to weaken the digestive powers ; and also, when taken directly after, 
 it is supposed to distend the food to an unhealthy degree, particularly when much food has 
 been eaten. It must however be remembered, that the stomach of the horse, comparatively, 
 is very small, and hence he passes the liquid he drinks into the cells of the colon almost 
 immediately, where it makes that rattling or gurgling noise we so frequently hear when a 
 horse is ridden soon after drinking heartily. Hard water, it is also necessary to observe, 
 will often occasion gripes ; and where none other can be got, it should be first exposed to 
 the action of the sun and air. Chalk balls, if they can be procured, and if not, clay balls as 
 a substitute, may be put into the receiving vessel or tank, which will tend to soften hard 
 water; and, in many racing stables, no water but that which has been previously boiled is 
 given. Horses should never be galloped immediately after drinking ; it has sometimes 
 occasioned broken wind, and at others a fatal rupture of the diaphragm or midriff has been 
 the consequence. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 CONDITIONING OF SADDLE HORSES GENERALLV. 
 
 1110. The putting of a horse into condition, is as much an artificial process as that of 
 giving him a dose of physic, cutting off his tail, or putting iron shoes on his feet, &c. &c. ; 
 we are therefore warranted in using the term " conditioning " the horse, as much as that of 
 •' physicking " him. To the well informed sportsman we need not offer any apology, if we 
 enter at some length on this most important subject, on which the hopes of the turfite, the 
 joys of the fox hunter, and the performances of the roadster, mainly rest. 
 
 1111. " Condition " is a term that is conventionally well understood by experienced horsemen j 
 but others are apt to have very confused, and even erroneous, notions of it. In common 
 parlance, it might be supposed to imply nothing more than the symptoms and appearances 
 which usually betoken ordinary health. Thus, when a horse is to all appearance in perfect 
 health, he ought, under this view of it, to be considered as in perfect eondition ; and, on 
 
314 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 the contrary, whenever he is in any respect out of health, it is then only he should be con- 
 sidered as ozit of condition. Among sportsmen, on the contrary, the term " condition " 
 is used with a much more technical and a more artificial signification. For a farmer may 
 ride a horse to market, high in spirit and full of flesh, but from exposure and bad grooming, 
 he may be very rough in his coat, very short winded, and soon become tired. This horse, 
 with the stabularian, would not be said to be " in condition ; " and though he may be in a 
 state to do all that some riders might require of him, yet, if he should pass in this state into 
 the hands of a horsedealer, he must make some material alterations in him before he dare 
 show him as a horse " in condition," or before he can expect to sell him as such. Having, 
 however, effected some difference in his appearance by means of warmth, grooming, and 
 change of diet, it is ten to one but he is now said by the dealer to be in high condition. But 
 he would yet be found by the horse amateur to want much further alteration, before he 
 would be in condition for the field. And even in this improved state, were he to pass 
 into the hands of a turf man, he would have yet to undergo a new training, and additional 
 fining, before he could be considered as " in condition to run." This conventional term, 
 therefore, comprehends a variety of states and degrees, principally dependent on the real 
 necessities for alteration in the state of the animal, according to the several uses to which 
 he is now applied ; and, subordinately, it comprehends others also, founded on an artificial 
 taste relative to his exterior appearance. Condition in the cart-horse would imply, with 
 a healthy state of his skin and hair, a general fulness and lustiness of Dody ; by which 
 his exertions in carrying loads or drawing weights would be assisted. In the racer, on 
 the contrary, in the hunter also, and, in a minor degree, in every variety of horse used for 
 quick motion, fine condition would imply a state in some respects the reverse of this. 
 
 1112. Condition must nevertheless embrace some common properties in all ; it bespeaks 
 in every case such a state of the body, both internally and externally, as fits its various 
 organs to act uninterruptedly for the benefit of the whole ; and thus much of condition, it 
 is evident, is equally necessary for the heaviest cart-horse as for the fleetest racer ; and indeed 
 it would be well if the subject of condition occupied the attention of horse masters of every 
 kind more than it does. We have witnessed grease, mange, farcy, and ruinous ailments, 
 make fatal havoc axaon^ the road waggon, the coal waggon, and agricultural teams, 
 entirely from a neglect of the condition of these horses. How necessary a strict attention 
 to this state of body is to every description of horse used in vehicles of conveyance, from the 
 humble buggy to the fast-coach, we apprehend needs no proof How few of the latter, as 
 well r.s of those used in posting on the great roads, would survive three months, were it not 
 for their condition ; we repeat, their true artificial condition. The following humourous 
 but just picture of Nimrod's offers an apt illustration of our appeal : — " When I see a pair 
 of under-sized, apparently worn-out, horses put to what, in the language of the road, is 
 called ' a bounder,' that is, a gentleman's carriage with three in and two out, with ' every 
 thing belonging to the family,' as the post-hoys say, ' but the kitchen grate ; ' when I see 
 these animals draw this load a fifteen-mile stage in the morning without difliculty, return 
 home, and take another such a load in the evening ; when I see them, with skins as fine 
 as race-horses, stand out exposed to all weathers, washed all over when they are hot, and all 
 this with impunity, I ask myself what enables these animals to do this? Is it their natural 
 physical strength ? Is it the goodness of their nature ? My reasoning faculty tells me it is 
 neither. They would both fail. No ! it is solely to be attributed to the six, eight, ten, 
 twelve, perhaps fourteen years' hard meat which they have got in them — to that consolid- 
 ation of flesh, that invigoration of muscle, that stimulus to their nature, which this high 
 keep has imparted to them — which gives them, as it were, a sort of preternatural power, 
 inasmuch as but for that stimulus they would never be able to perform more than half of 
 what we see them do." According to this view of conditioning (and, as it regards what we 
 have called artificial cored/<jo?2, it is a very just one) it is evident, however, that condition, in 
 its most extensive sense, owns several states and degrees, all more or less artificial, as the 
 physical powers of the horse acted on are required to be more or less unnaturally exerted. 
 
 1113. That full or high coridition, which is looked for by most sportsmen of the present day, 
 consists of a state of body equal to accelerated and long continued motion, which is brought 
 about by a condensation of the greatest possible quantity of animal fibre, particularly of the 
 pure muscular fibre, into the smallest possible bulk, and also by promoting the absorption 
 of the useless and hurtful incumbrance of adipose (fatty) and other interstitial matter; by 
 which abstraction, the lungs are enabled to act more freely ; and by which also we gain 
 lightness of body with additional strength and elasticity. This state, if accompanied with a 
 sleek coat and healthy feel of the skin, may be considered as one of high or full condi- 
 tion ; and further, that it is in the attempts to produce such state, that all the art and 
 mystery of training consists. But while we own training or conditioning of the horse to 
 the extent we now carry it, as an artificial process, we would fain strip it of its mystery, and 
 disrobe it of the empirical character it has long assumed, by proving it to be a process based 
 on philosophical principles, and so particularly connected with anatomy and physiology, that 
 although the manipulations belonging to it are usually left to grooms and stable men, yet 
 
Chap. III. SYMPTOMS OF MORBID CONDITION. 315 
 
 the rationale of the process can only be derived from other sources. The peculiar idiosyn- 
 crasies of some horses, and the accidental ailments of others, which so frequently interrupt 
 the process of conditioning, require something more than the groom's powers of comprelien- 
 sion, or the stableman's treatment. Mr. Darvill could not have written so well on the 
 subject of training, nor have illustrated the means to the end, with so much force as he has 
 done, had he not added to his stable education the study of anatomy, physiology, and the 
 practice of medicine, at the Veterinary College. Nor could the letters of Mr. Apperley 
 (Nimrod) on Cotidition, have carried with them half their force, or have been so inductive 
 as they are, were they not based on philosophy, and were not the cause and the effect closely 
 coupled, and forced to march hand in hand in his directions. The results, it is true, of 
 many artificial processes are developed by chance, and many such long continue to be im- 
 proved by observation, without their philosophical connections being at all considered. 
 In the end, however, others with more enlarged views spring up, who, tracing effects to 
 their causes, are enabled to reduce the matter into a rational form ; and the processes so 
 long confined to a few hands, and arts also, hitherto so exclusive, stand naked and con- 
 fessed, and practicable by all. It is to the study of zoology on the broad principles of 
 structure and ftmctions, that we are indebted for the means of breaking through these 
 mists, and of reducing the hitherto supposed mystery of training and conditioning the racer, 
 to processes definitely and clearly laid down, readily prosecuted, and as readily compre- 
 hended. 
 
 1114. Having said thus muck, it must however be confessed, that there are circumstances 
 in the conditioning of horses for some purposes, which no principles of ratiocination would 
 have at once developed without long and extensive experience, and without a constant 
 collation of facts. A priori, we should have hardly come to the conclusion that the race- 
 horse could either bear such a long and severe course of artificial treatment as is found 
 actually necessary to bring him in winning condition to the post, or that the hunter 
 would require his natural flesh to be taken off" him by active purgings, violent sweatings, 
 and severe exercises, to be replaced by fleshy matter of a very different texture, ere he could 
 be brought with credit to the field. It is true, that a certain quickness of apprehension 
 and delicacy of touch is found in many persons accustomed to horses, and in some to a 
 degree that enables them at once to detect the working condition of one, by merely grasping 
 the crest, or by passing the hand flat and forcibly over his ribs. But how few of these 
 would be cognisant of the morbid causes of this want of working condition, and still fewer 
 wotild be aware of the remedial means to be employed in the removal of it. The horsemen 
 of days long past, as we shall presently see, went as far as the first step ; but it remained for 
 those of the present day, by a knowledge of cause and eff'ect, to perceive that all these 
 seeming phenomena now admit of a ready explanation, and consequently, by detecting the 
 cause, they are enabled to resort to such means as are likely to remove the effects. 
 
 1115. The handling of the horse by rib and neck, to determine the state of his condition, is a 
 very ancient practice. Xenophon and other old authors notice it ; and we find one of these 
 writers on the horse asserting, " that there are outward and inward manifestations of fat, 
 some being outwardly fat and yet inwardly lean," which, although it seems to imply a con- 
 tradiction, is yet in some cases true. Another denies the possibility of this, and a third 
 thus discourses on the subject : — " Some horses feed outwardly, and carry a thick rib when 
 they are inwardly thin, as may be ; whereas others appear lean to the eye, when they are all 
 grease within. In this case, the feeder of the horse has two helps to advantage his know- 
 ledge, the outward and the inward one. The first is the outward handling and feelii>g the 
 horse's body all over his ribs, but particularly upon his short and hindermost ribs ; and if 
 his flesh generally handle soft and loose, and the fingers sink therein as into down, he is 
 foul without all manner of question : but if he be hard and firm, and only soft upon the 
 hindermost rib, he has grease and foul matter within him, which must be voided, whatever 
 comes of it. And for the inward help, that is only sharp exercise and strong scouring ; the 
 first to dissolve, and the latter to bring it away." The same author, with much truth, gives 
 the retraction of the testes to the body as a powerful criterion of condition. Ere we 
 proceed to give directions for training and conditioning the healthy horse, we will cursorily 
 notice the symptoms and causes of morbid condition. 
 
 Sect. I. The Symptoms and Causes of Morbid Condition. 
 
 1116. The symptoms which characterise the horse being in bad condition are \&t\ous, but 
 in most cases some, if not all, of the following signs are present : — The spirits are below par ; 
 a little exercise tires him ; and although he may not have lost much flesh, yet what remains 
 is not firm, as the examination, conducted in the way we have just noticed, will testify. His 
 eyes are mostly dull, and, when not moist, they present a little inspissated crust at the 
 anterior angle. The insides of the eyelids, and of the nostrils also, are often tinged with a 
 yellow hue ; and, when this is the case, the dung-balls are usually hard, small, voided with 
 difficulty, and often streaked with a filmy matter ; the urine also is scanty and high coloured. 
 
316 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part HI. 
 
 CONDITION. 
 
 The heat of the body is irregular ; at one time the legs, ears, and muzzle, will be cold, and 
 at another, a feverish heat ond dryness may pervade the whole exterior frame. The appetite 
 
 for water is often increased, while tliat for 
 -c ' ~ ^ ' 1 food is frequently irregular and fickle, 
 
 — and wnat the horse does take affords but 
 
 little nutriment ; on the contrary, he 
 slowly loses flesh, his skin adheres to his 
 body, and if he be not actually " hide- 
 bound," his skin wants that elasticity and 
 unctuous feel so familiar to us in the 
 healthy horse. The hair ceases to shine, 
 and becomes more or less " pen-feathered;" 
 sometimes it falls off in patches, or lumps 
 break out in different parts of the body. 
 The legs of a horse in this state are very 
 apt to swell ; and we believe no individual 
 symptom of bad condition, with the ex- 
 ception of a staring coat, is so common as 
 swelled legs ; and it is not unfrequent for 
 cracks either to accompany or to follow the tumefaction ; nor is a short dry cough unusual 
 where horses are much out of condition. It is seldom that all these appearances are 
 present in each individual case; the majority of them, however, are represented in Jig. 171. 
 We shall now proceed to particularise the different causes of morbid condition, and the 
 particular symptoms which usually characterise each variety of this state. 
 
 1117. The accidental causes of morbid co7idition are various, and the remedial treatment 
 must be so likewise. Injudicious feeding, either as to quality or quantity, is very liable to 
 produce it ; thus, any sudden alteration in the articles of a horse's diet will frequently, 
 according to the term of horse amateurs, throw him out of condition. Of these errors we 
 may note removing him from the grass-field, or the straw-yard, to a full allowance of dry 
 hay and corn, with a scanty supply of water, to " draw up his belly ;" both of which errors are 
 probably done at once without the smallest preparation. In these cases the alimentary canal, 
 being hardly yet in a state of digesting capacity, suffers from the increased powers necessary 
 to draw nutriment from substances which, although they are in themselves more generally 
 nutritious, yet prove, in these instances, less digestible than those before in use. Thence 
 follow costiveness, heat, and thirst, as well as an unhealthy state of the coat, which stares 
 and feels harsh and dry, being a necessary consequence of the ordinary sympathy between 
 the stomach and the skin, 
 
 1118. A sudden remove from a generous to a poor diet is unfavourable to condition also ; for 
 in such case the chyle, or nutritious pabulum, from whence all the vital organs are recruited, 
 and all the vital energies derive their vigour, cannot be separated in sufficient quantities. 
 The blood itself thereby becomes deteriorated ; universal absorption takes place of the softer 
 parts, which produces a decrease in bulk ; while a laxity of fibre in the remaining portions is 
 productive of languor and debility. The quality of the food is also of considerable consequence 
 to the condition. Mow-burnt hay, by exciting a partial diabetes, known as the lick, or 
 pissing evil, is very apt to throw a horse out of condition ; musty hay also, and oats highly 
 kiln-dried, or such as after heating on shipboard have become musty, have an unfavourable 
 effect on it likewise ; green meat in too large quantities given to horses long used to hard 
 meat, will often throw them out of condition, by scouring, profuse staling, &c. &c. ; vetches 
 in pod disagree with some horses much, and all green meat in a state of fermentation is very 
 unfavourable to condition. 
 
 1119. Tlie liquid aliments should likewise be attended to in a consideration of the bad con- 
 dition of horses. Too much and too little water are both injurious, and very hard water, as 
 already noted, seldom agrees well ; mineral waters are unfavourable to it in most cases, 
 although there is reason to believe that, in a few morbid affections, they are salutary; and 
 sea- water, particularly in some cases, proves so : but a continued use of the brackish water 
 found near sea-bathing places is always hurtful to such horses as have not been accustomed 
 to it ; to which, as well as to the bad care taken of them in most of the livery stables of 
 marine bathing localities, we attribute the universal complaint of the defective condition in 
 which they so frequently return from thence. Badly ventilated stables are also occasional 
 causes of it, and cold ones equally so. Cool stables are favourable to the health of the com- 
 mon hack that hangs about any where; but the racer and hunter, as artificial animals, must 
 be warmly stabled to keep up their " blooming condition." An inordinate quantity of work, 
 particularly if continued unremittingly for several days and without previous preparation, 
 will often produce a very obstinate morbid condition. In these cases the digestive organs 
 themselves, having suffered equal injury with the rest of the frame, become unable to rein- 
 state themselves ; much less, therefore, can they be expected to be equal to that of re- 
 novating the injuries of the whole mass quickly. Hence, therefore, these particular 
 instances of morbid condition prove obstinate, and require much time and attention to re- 
 
Chap. III. CAUSES OF MORBID CONDITION. S17 
 
 move ; such cases are very likely to occur in young unseasoned horses. In all of them, 
 however, we have found a loose box, with a malt mash at night, with carrots and speared 
 corn in winter, or tares in summer, backed by the use of either of the mineral tonics to be 
 presently noticed, a good restorative plan. Swedish turnips, where carrots are scarce, are a 
 good substitute ; sometimes mild purges, and a run at grass are required, particularly the 
 salt-marsh run. 
 
 1 120. Drastic purgatives, or violent remedies, as the mineral acids, when injudiciously con- 
 tinued, reduce the condition very quickly, and sometimes irrecoverably ; horses are also fre- 
 quently thrown out of condition by sudden alternations of heat with cold. Swimming a 
 river or brook during a sharp run, or a sudden check, when not guarded against by 
 moving about, and by getting to the lee of the wind, will often prove ruinous to the condition 
 of a horse for the whole of that season. Our best haclrs often suffer in this way by the 
 neglect of servants, who hang them by the bridle to gates, pales, or sign-posts, when they 
 are very hot, while they themselves are gossiping or drinking in inns and alehouses. If, by 
 such inadvertencies, inflammations of the lungs, eyes, or feet, are escaped from, it neverthe- 
 less frequently happens that the eflTects of the check are very long felt. The capillaries of 
 the skin become constringed, and the unctuous matter secreted by the sebaceous glands, 
 appears to be either vitiated or lost, by which the elasticity and pliancy of the hide is 
 lessened ; the hair also, instead of lying smooth and appearing glossy, from want of the 
 unctuous secretion, beconnes elevated, and feels hard and dry to the touch. The dandrifF, or 
 scurf, likewise adheres closely to the skin, instead of separating and falling in daily scales. 
 We have already alluded to that consent of parts which is so apparent between the skin and 
 the digestive organs, and how it follows, in almost every instance, that when either of them 
 becomes affected, the other also takes on a morbid state. Indeed, we are convinced that the 
 sympathy between the skin and alimentary canal is so intimate, that these parts change the 
 order of attack as circumstances occur : thus, when the skin is primarily affected, the 
 stomach becomes secondarily so, and vice versa. In the application of cold to the surface, it 
 appears clear that the primary cause originates in the morbid attack on the skin ; and when 
 we consider the structure and functions of this investure of the body, we need be at no loss 
 to account for hide-binding, as being one of the distinctive marks of want of condition. 
 " Being hide bound," therefore, is not a disease per se, as supposed, but rather a symptom 
 common to any state which deranges the secretory, and perhaps, also, the excretory functions' 
 of the skin ; and it thus accompanies, by a common consent of parts, most chronic affections 
 of long standing, A long continued gleet from the nasal membranes in glanders will 
 occasion it ; a local attack of farcy on the hinder extremities often brings it on ; and the 
 integumcntal affections of cracks, grease, and mange, claim it as a companion also. In 
 fact, any means which are capable of exciting an absorption of the cellular and membranous 
 medium between the skin and that muscular expansion, by which its motions are regulated, 
 bitids the hide so firmly to this fleshy pannicle, as to confine its extension and destroy its 
 usual elasticity. 
 
 1 121. The treatment of hide-binding must of necessity, therefore, blend itself with the 
 general treatment of " morbid condition." The primary affection of the skin is not always 
 however confined to an inelasticity of the hide, nor to the staring of the hair upon it; for 
 sometimes, from a kind of reaction and an inflammatory process in the deranged and ob- 
 structed vessels, small tumours form generally instead, and then such tumours extend over 
 the greater part of the skin, which affection has received the name of " surfeit." 
 
 1 122. Surfeit also, though commonly considered as a distinct disease, is usually a symptom 
 only, being seldom altogether dependent on a primary affection of the skin. We have in 
 some cases traced its origin to a deranged state of the digestive portion of the stomach, 
 brought on by eating noxious vegetables ; and in other instances we have found that it has 
 been produced by the musty quality of the hay used. The treatment of surfeit, as well as 
 of hide-binding, must therefore depend on the view we are enabled to take of its cause. If 
 the affection be consequent on a derangement of the digestive organs, and the horse be 
 robust, give one or two mild doses of physic, followed by a course of alteratives, either 
 No. I. or II. (See Alteratives, at the end of this article.) If the patient be emaciated, after a 
 very mild.dose of physic, give either of the tonic formula, II. or III. We have experienced 
 benefit sometimes from dressing the hide all over with a mixture of sulphur and lard, or 
 with a sulphuretted bath, particularly when there was no reason to apprehend much internal 
 derangement. 
 
 1 1 23. Moulting, although a natural process, yet frequently produces much systematic affec- 
 tion, and thereby affects the condition often. This is usually more sensibly felt at the 
 autumnal than at the vernal shedding ; for the production of a long coat must naturally call 
 forth more powers of the constitution than to produce a short one. During the process of 
 moulting, the vessels of the skin are in a state of increased action, for the purpose of forming 
 a new growth of hair ; and, as such, all the effects of slight fever are present. Horses are 
 then weak, sweat easily, are chilly, suffer from thirst, and are irritable and low in spirit. 
 Moulting therefore, more or less, puts every horse out of condition, but least of all those 
 who are under the hands of a good groom, and have not been turned out. In the early part 
 
818 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 of the hunting season, the grassed horse is seldom recovered from his moult, and the incon- 
 venience of this is severely felt for a long time. When the coat is changing, it is prudent 
 not to dress horses much, particularly with the currycomb, that the old coat may not be 
 too quickly forced off before the other is ready to replace it. Warmth, both in the clothing 
 and in the temperature of the stable, is salutary and necessary at this time. A sufficient 
 quantity of tepid water should also be given, to allay the feverish thirst present ; the ex- 
 ercise should be moderate, and the food liberal, but not too heating, or the coat may become 
 "set." Succulent food, as carrots, turnips, particularly Swedes, or cooked potatoes, &c. 
 may therefore either, or all, of them with propriety alternate with the corn given at these 
 times, which it is likewise often prudent to bruise, mash, or spear, according to circum- 
 stances. This plan of treatment, it will be evident, must be modified in the hunter wanted 
 in November. Less water must be given, no soilings, little mashing?, but mild physic 
 alternated with alteratives must be tried, and sufficient exercise must be administered to 
 keep down the effects of the corn, and to prevent the horse becoming foggy, i. e. pursive. 
 The cases in which defective condition is primarily seated in the alimentary canal have 
 been already hinted at ; it may however be further remarked on them, that here also some 
 symptoms are mistaken for actual diseases, among which stands the old affection of the 
 mouth, called lampas. 
 
 1 124. Lampas, which is apt to be considered as a distinct disease, is nothing more than a 
 symptom of that derangement of the stomach and its recipient passages which sometimes 
 follows, and sometimes precedes, the binding of the hide and the unthrifty and staring coat, 
 &c. &c. Its treatment must, therefore, fall under the remedial plan detailed for the removal 
 of morbid condition. Burning and cutting the bars are entirely useless. Good reader, 
 when your own mouth is hot, sore, and swollen over its roof, would you expect much benefit 
 from searing it with a red hot iron ? Would you not more naturally remove the probable 
 causes, as too much wine, too much meat, &c. &c. Thus also, in most cases of lampas in 
 horses, it is the stomach, or we should rather say, it is the digestive viscera only, that are at 
 fault, unless, as is sometimes the case in very young horses, where it arises from an irregular 
 dentition or teething. Whenever, therefore, lampas is found in a horse or mare under five 
 years old, examine the teeth, and particularly observe the grinders, and act accordingly. 
 
 1 125. Ragged teeth. Not unfrequently in old horses also the teeth wear unevenly, and now 
 and then one becomes actually carious or decayed, in which cases it sometimes irritates the 
 mouth generally. It also follows, that, as faulty teeth grind the food less minutely, so they 
 rob the animal of a portion of his nutriment, and thus injure his condition. We again 
 repeat, that lampas, nine times out of ten, is nothing more than a stomach affection, to which 
 the singularity of the internal conformation of this digestive organ of the horse renders him 
 more liable than most other animals. We allude to the cuticular or skin-like lining which 
 extends from his mouth over two-thirds of his stomach. Any affection of the secreting 
 portion, or remaining third of this important organ, therefore, immediately spreads over this 
 cuticular lining of the stomach ; and, extending upwards, it inflames and corrugates the 
 sensitive rugous bars which line the mouth. Under this view it is evident, that, unless we 
 set the whole digestive system to rights, all our burnings, lancings, &c. &c. of the bars of 
 the mouth will be worse than useless. 
 
 1126. Crih-hiting. This likewise sometimes proceeds from a deranged state of stomach, and 
 is therefore a frequent, though not a constant, companion of the other symptoms of defective 
 condition. It is not our own opinion that crib-biting is an indrawing of air into the 
 stomach, as is generally supposed ; but, on the contrary, we consider it to consist in the 
 simple eructation or forcing out of a small quantity of gas, let loose from morbid combinations 
 within the stomach and bowels, particularly the latter, which, as it proves a source of irri- 
 tation, the horse, to aid its expulsion, applies his teeth to a fixed point, by which he gains 
 the help of some of the muscles of the fauces to open and straighten the oesophagus, while at 
 the same time, by means of the abdominal muscles, he presses on the stomach and forces out 
 a little of the irritating air. To guard against the action, it is common to place a tight strap 
 around the throat, which prevents the horse from attempting the dilatation of the pharynx. 
 Exactly the saine process takes place in ourselves, except that we have no occasion, from the 
 peculiar shape of our pharyngeal opening, to gain a fixed point for the teeth ; but in every 
 other respect, human eructation in dyspepsia is conducted in the same manner. We regard 
 it as both a cause and a consequence of morbid condition, being sometiines a precursor, and 
 sometimes it follows that state. We are likewise disposed to consider its remote cause as 
 originating in dyspepsia ; occasionally, however, it may be engendered by an idle habit of 
 biting every thing around, but the former is in most cases, at least, its remote cause. We 
 never remember an instance where it was contracted at grass, but turning out to indifferent 
 keep in a straw-yard will frequently bring it on. It may be traced to a course of chaff 
 feeding, bad hay, musty oats, and long confinement during frosts. Crib-biters rarely carry 
 much flesh ; but it can never be supposed that the mere action of crib-biting, were it either 
 a vice or an amusement, could deprive them of flesh. The faulty digestion both keeps them 
 thin, and makes them prone to assume this dyspeptic symptom, which, once acquired, is 
 lasting from habit even, although we eould remove the original cause. Under this view, 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 CAUSES OF MORBID CONDITION. 
 
 319 
 
 we recommend that the habit be attended to only as far as regards the consequences to the 
 horse which are likely to ensue from the wear of his teeth, to say nothing of the wear of 
 mangers, &c. To suppose that the stopping of the action will do more is fallacious, for 
 however we may succeed in this, the horse remains as he was in flesh. To prevent the 
 actual biting of the manger to a certain degree, nothing more is 
 necessary than to place a strap of two and a half inches broad 
 around the throat, tightened only to the degree necessary to pre- 
 vent the action, which it does by rendering it painful to distend, 
 and straighten the pharynx by confining the auxiliary muscles. 
 A very ingenious collar-machine is now made, the invention of 
 Mr. Yare, which prevents crib-biting, and does him great credit ; 
 but though far superior to the former methods employed, the horse is 
 only prevented not cured, we believe, by it. Mr. Stewart also presents 
 us with a figure of an ingenious muzzle for the prevention of crib- 
 biting {fig. 172.) ; it consists of a kind of rack, with two iron spars 
 joined at each extremity, and curved to receive the muzzle. The 
 spars are about three-fourths of an inch broad ; the space between 
 them is wide enough to receive the lips, and let them seize the corn 
 and hay, but so narrow that it will not admit the teeth. The horse 
 can eat well enough ; he can reach his food with the lips, but he 
 can seize nothing with his fore teeth. This muzzle is better than a strap, which disposes 
 the horse to swelling of the head, and has been taxed with producing " roaring." 
 
 1 1 27. Wind-sucking also attends morbid condition in some cases.. In this habit there appears 
 to be both a taking in and an expulsion of a small quantity of air, but without the 
 necessity of the presence of a fiixed point for the teeth ; the lips being here the principal 
 means of drawing in atmospheric air, probably as a relief to some morbid sympathy of the 
 digestive organs. A setting muzzle prevents it usually, and will do it more eflfectively if a 
 few spikes be inserted into the mouth-piece. 
 
 1 128. The actual morbid change which takes place in the alimentary canal, in the state called 
 otit of condition, is very difficult to define with precision; and whether it be a structural 
 disease in the more solid parts, or whether it arise from a vitiation of the stomachic, or 
 rather the general, secretions of the alimentary track, is not altogether clear. If we argued 
 from some appearances which occur, as the swollen state of that cuticular portion of the 
 alimentary canal which lines the mouth, called lampas (already observed on), and the 
 thickened state of the cuticle of the tongue also, we should be led to infer a diseased alter- 
 ation in this lining of the canal throughout. We have likewise observed, in two instances 
 which occurred of horses having been accidentally killed, both of which were very much out 
 of condition, that the cuticular portion of the stomach was relaxed, and streaked also with 
 marks of inflammatory aff'ection : on the contrary, in crib-biting, which is evidently an 
 eructation of a small quantity of gas, we should, by reasoning analogically, be prompted to 
 believe that the secretions themselves might become vitiated, and that this affection, as well 
 as some other of the symptoms of morbid condition, were purely dyspeptic, and dependent 
 on an altered state of the gastric secretion. 
 
 1129. Worms within the stomach and intestines, but principally intestinal worms, will 
 injure the condition, and produce irregular appetite and costiveness, with a mucous covering 
 to the dung-balls and a staring coat. As a remedy equally efficacious and convenient, 
 we would recommend the daily administration of the muriate of soda (common salt), in 
 
 quantities of four ounces at a time in a 
 mash, or with bran, twice a day. Many 
 1=, ^'3 affections of the digestive viscera, and 
 some of the skin also, are relieved by 
 common salt. It is perhaps one of the 
 best alteratives with which we are ac- 
 quainted : nor is it by any means un- 
 common for horses near the coast to 
 break loose, and betake themselves to 
 —wjl^ jj ^ *-'^^ ^^^ *" drink inordinately of the salt- 
 " '' water ; and as they only do this when 
 not altogether in good health, and are 
 always benefited by so doing, there can 
 be no doubt but that it is an instinctive 
 impulse which guides them to it. A 
 favourite old horse, which belonged to the author's grandfather, made periodical marine 
 visits during all the latter part of his life, and returned apparently bursting with the 
 quantity he had taken. We fancy to ourselves that we now see him, as represented in 
 fig. 173. Many other quadrupeds take salt greedily at particular times, and without doubt 
 they do it either as a preventive or a cure of disease. The salt-licks of many parts of the 
 world are proofs of the virtue of this prophylactic of nature. 
 
320 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 Sect. II. The Remedial Treatment of Morbid Condition. 
 
 1130. The treatment of morbid condition requires much judgrnent and reflection ; as, from 
 what has been said, it will be evident that many diflferent circumstances may produce it : 
 thus, in every instance, the first step should be to ascertain the exciting cause if possible ; 
 and to that we should direct our principal attention. If it be suspected to arise from im- 
 pure air, extremes of heat or cold, bad water, musty oats, mow-burnt hay, &c. &c. such 
 morbid agencies must be immediately removed. But when no outward cause is apparent, 
 we must suppose some constitutional derangement to be present ; and in such case internal 
 remedies to act on the alimentary canal, afford the most probable and rational means of relief. 
 Morbid condition being known to be consequent on an application of sudden cold to the 
 skin, which affecting the capillaries by a rapid translation of their blood into the interior 
 of the body, and producing congestion of some vital organs, is equally counteracted by 
 stimulating the stomach and bowels, and sometimes the kidneys also, into a sympathy with 
 the exterior surface. Nauseating medicines in man most readily affect the skin, and relax 
 it into a moist perspirable state ; but as there are very few drugs capable of nauseating a 
 horse, and still fewer that will do it mildly, so our dependence on antimonials to benefit 
 the skin by a nauseating effect on the stomach is lost ; yet experience teaches us still to rely 
 on their action by other sympathetic agencies than direct nausea. For we feel more and 
 more assured, that in all cases of morbid condition dependent on derangement of the 
 stomach and bowels, betokened by lassitude, thirst, irregular appetite, lampas, &c. anti- 
 monials are highly beneficial. They are equally so in most cases of constringed skin or 
 hide-binding, and still more so when the skin is principally affected, as in surfeits, attended 
 with either small bumps or swellings, or partial detachments of hair. Antimony received 
 into the blood may relax the vessels themselves, and those of the extreme surface in parti- 
 cular, without disturbance to the stomach ; overlaid as this organ is with so large a portion 
 of cuticle, certain it is that, in the above cases, the effect of antimonials on the skin and 
 hair are often striking. In some instances, particularly such as are marked with debility 
 and emaciation, the tonic effect of mineral agents, united with astringent bitters and spices, 
 is very evident ; and in other debile cases, the more diffusible stimuli of ale, malt, barley, 
 oatmeal gruel, &c. &c. tend to relax the skin, and to promote a return of health. 
 
 1131. Young horses with much flesh on them, and just taken up from grass, are often put 
 on hard meat without due preparation, the owners expecting thereby to hurry their selling 
 condition. It is however very common for them, instead of benefiting, to fly to pieces, 
 as it is termed, i. e. to break out, by the skin generally, or by the heels particularly ; not 
 unfrequently the eyes become affected. If the inner surface of the eyelids in any such 
 case, or that of the nasal membranes, show any tinge of red, it is necessary to bleed, and 
 to repeat the same with moderation once or twice more, until such inflammatory appear- 
 ance is removed ; lessen the corn and substitute mashes : give two doses of mercurial 
 physic ; and on the non-purging days giving also the alterative. No. I. When any obstinate 
 cases of surfeit, hide-bound, or of cracks, grease, &c. occur in young gross horses from 
 neglect of cleansing them when first taken up, it often happens that nothing will avail but 
 again turning them out. Soiling in a loose place may however be first tried in summer, 
 or a course of chopped carrots in winter, after which cleanse them properly ere their hard 
 feeding commences again. For such cases try either of the following recipes : — 
 
 No. I. 
 Crude antimony 
 
 Supertartrate of potash (cream f Of each two or 
 of tartar) - . . . ( three drachms. 
 Nitrate of potash (nitre) 
 
 ni f ( 
 
 :5 
 
 No. II. 
 Supertartrate of potash, two or three drachms 
 Nitrate of potash, ditto. 
 Powdered sulphur, half an ounce. 
 
 1 1 32. Either of these alteratives will gently stimulate both the stomach and kidneys, and 
 produce, by consent of parts, a favourable effect on the skin and hair. Violent diuretics are 
 never advisable; but when they are given in a mild form, particularly in company with anti- 
 monials, they are useful, and most so when the legs swell, and the heels are inclined to crack. 
 Where there are appearances of emaciation present, give diuretics, which should not how- 
 ever be persisted in without the benefit derived be very apparent. Horses brought low by 
 hard work, bad feeding, either as to quantity or quality, but particularly the latter, or by 
 cold and damp stabling, &c. notwithstanding their weakness, will be benefited if their 
 remedial treatment commences by a very mild dose of physic, the horse being previously 
 fully mashed, to make a small quantity of aloes suflScient ; for we have generally found that 
 the renovating regimen, and the stomach tonics to be afterwards administered, have had 
 double effect for this previous preparation of the alimentary canal. But where the debility 
 is very great, and likewise where there has been already sufficient laxity of bowels, or perhaps 
 even superpurgation from drastric physic, begin at once with either No. II. or III. of the 
 following tonics, or of any of those detailed under the proper head in the Materia Medicaof 
 l^clcrinary Otdlines. 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 OF WARMTH AS PROMOTING CONDITION. 
 
 321 
 
 No I. 
 Socotrlne aloes, in powder, one drachm. 
 Winter's bark, ditto, two drachms, 
 ^rugo (verdigris), one drachm. 
 Treacle or honey, to form a ball. 
 
 No. II. 
 Oxide of arsenic (arsenic), eight grains. 
 Pimento (alspice), in powder, one drachm. 
 Extract of gentian, half an ounce. 
 
 Make into a ball with liquorice powder. 
 
 No. III. 
 Sulphate of copper (blue vitriol), a drachm and 
 
 a half. 
 Sulphate of iron (green vitriol), ditto. 
 Powdered ginger, a drachm. 
 
 Horse turpentine, to form a ball. 
 
 No. IV. 
 Sulphate of zinc (white vitriol), two drachms. 
 Extract of gentian, half an ounce. 
 Make into a ball. 
 
 1133. Either of the latter formula maybe given in most cases of morbid condition, accom- 
 panied with debility, loss of flesh, depraved appetite, &c. &c. ; but these remedies, in cases of 
 surfeit, hide-bound, or general affection, are to be delayed until after the exhibition of the skin 
 and bowel relaxants : then give one every morning, allowing the horse but a handful or two 
 of hay for an hour after it is given. If a liquid form of medicine only can be got down, either 
 of the recipes may be mixed with a liquid, and horned down as a drink ; but it is well to 
 observe that active mineral agents seem to produce their effect best in mass. In all cases of 
 morbid condition, attended with much emaciation and debility, if corn be found too heating, 
 a fiill allowance of carrots is advisable ; and, in default of carrots, mangel wurzel, Swedish 
 turnips, or malt mashes, may be allowed. In our own practice we have found speared corn 
 to be an excellent restorative in such cases. It engages the most fickle appetite, affords 
 nutriment without heating the system or constringing the bowels, and is favourable to the 
 skin and coat. Such are the common causes of morbid condition, and the medical treatment 
 of them is comprised in what has been already said. Want of room prevents our offering 
 more on this subject ; we would however refer the inquirer to our Veterinary Outlines, 4i\\eA, 
 for additional hints on this matter. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Of Warmth as an Agent in promoting Condition. 
 
 1 134. Warmth is particularly depended on for promoting condition in racers, hunters, and 
 superior hacks, and also in carriage-horses : indeed, its influence extends to every good 
 stable, where it is regarded as a remedial tonic for the sick, and a conservator of health to 
 the invalid. Nimrod says, that " A horse which no exertions of his groom can get to look 
 well, and to be well, in a cold stable in the winter, shall, on his being removed into a 
 warni one, be in good condition in a month." Again, "Were my object to keep a horse 
 merely in a state of convalescence, I should keep him in a cool stable ; but if I want to 
 prepare him to follow a pack of foxhounds, with a man upon his back determined to ride 
 by the side of them, I must keep him in a warm one." The seeming contradictions implied 
 in keeping up an artificial temperature for the support of natural life, vanish when we con- 
 sider that the state of existence so supported is to the full as artificial as the various agents 
 employed ; and the exertions required from this artificial state of the body are equally 
 unnatural as all the rest. Mr. Percival, in his Elementary Lectures on the Veterinary Art, 
 observes, " Heat is indispensably necessary to the production of a fine coat. Cleanliness, 
 friction, and attention to the general health, contribute to this condition of the hair; 
 but the principal, the essential agent is heat, either generated by warm clothing, or conveyed 
 by natural or artificial temperature. To explain the operation of heat upon the skin and 
 coat it must, in the first instance, determine an unusual flow of blood to it, and probably 
 increase the circulation of the cutaneous system ; the natural consequences of which are 
 an augmentation of its secretions ; among others, of the perspirable fluid, and of the 
 unctuous or oleaginous matter that pervades the hair : this gives a renewed suppleness to 
 the skin, and a kindly feel and gloss to the coat. Without the agency of heat, then, it is 
 absolute nonsense to talk of making horses look well in their coats. A strong sympathy 
 however," adds Mr. Percival, " exists between the skin and the alimentary canal ; and we 
 might, ad infinitum, bestow our liibour on the former without effect, unless we were at the 
 same time to direct our attention to the latter." 
 
 1135. Of grooming and clothing we have already treated, and we have likewise en- 
 deavoured to impress on the mind of the well intentioned groom, that even the most liberal 
 feeding, the best clothing, and the warmest stabling, ought not to supersede plentiful dress- 
 ing of the hide ; and we would again hint, that it is not only to remove dirt and dust that 
 the currycomb, the brush, the wisp, and the cloth, are called into play, but also to encourage 
 a healthy action of the skin, and in some measure to take the place of exercise when cir- 
 cumstances prevent the horse from going abroad. Clothing is principally employed to 
 promote an increase of heat ; and as the temperature of our climate varies so much, and 
 as we deny our conditioned horses the benefit of nature's clothing, which is that of a long 
 coat during the rigours of winter, so it is but following the artifices of man, who clothes 
 himself warmly in the north and goes almost naked in the south, to cover our horses like- 
 wise, and that in proportion to the other parts of the artificial treatment he receives. It is 
 argued, with much apparent rationality, that it is contradictory to clothe our horses in the 
 
 Y 
 
329 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 stable, and then strip them when they come out. But, be it remembered, that we our- 
 selves also very often come out of a much warmer room than a stable without adding to our 
 covering, even in very cold weather, and that without experiencing any inconvenience. 
 Nevertheless, we do not profess to advocate those extremes of stable heat, or of body clothing, 
 but only in those cases where an artificial state of condition is found to be essentially necessary 
 to be kept up, as in racers, hunters, &c. 
 
 174 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The general Effects of Pnrgatlves on Horses, and the Nature of the Purges 
 
 einploycd. 
 1136. Without an intimate acquaintance loith the habits and constitutions of horses, we might 
 be apt to conclude that, when they presented all the ordinary symptoms of health, it was not 
 only unnecessary, but likely to be injurious, to physic them. When however we do well 
 know the constitutional peculiarities of these valuable animals, we become assured, that 
 however liealthy they may appear in their ordinary state, yet, that a course of physic, 
 so far from being hurtful, is the most effective method, not only of insuring a continu- 
 ance of their present health, but also of greatly increasing their spirits, their activity, 
 and capability of endurance under fatigue. On this particular subject any comparison 
 between the constitution of the horse and that of man is apt to mislead ; and hence it was 
 common, ere veterinary medicine had made great progress, and before its professors, by suf- 
 ficient experience and more extended views, had become wiser, for them to decry the 
 general system of physicking horses in apparent health as a barbarism, and an inroad on na- 
 ture and common sense. " If a horse be already well, according to the common acceptation 
 of the term," they would ask, " Can purgatives make him better ? " or, " when well, can they 
 insure him against disease?" We answer, under our view of the matter, they can do both. 
 .1 137. Medicines are administered to horses both in a solid and a liquid form. The most 
 convenient mode of deliveritiff, i. e. giving a ball, is as follows : — Back the horse in his stall, 
 
 as seen in fg. 174. ; this done (if necessary), the 
 operator, raising himself on a stool (the bottom of the 
 bucket is a very usual convenience, but it sometimes 
 falls in, capsizes the groom, and alarms the horse), 
 should gently draw the tongue a little out of the mouth, 
 so as to prevent its rising to resist the passage of the 
 hand : but the tongue should not be laid hold of 
 alone, or the struggles of the horse may injure it ; oft 
 the contrary, it should only be held firmly by the 
 fingers of the left hand against the jaw. The ball, 
 being previously oiled, must now be taken between 
 the tips of the fingers of the right hand, lengtiiwise, 
 when the haiid, being squeezed into as small a space 
 as possible, should be passed up the mouth close to 
 the roof, by which injury from the teeth will be 
 avoided : having placed the ball on the root of the 
 tongue, the hand may be withdrawn, and the tongue may be liberated as soon as the ball 
 is seen to pass down the throat. The head should, during the whole, be but moderately 
 elevated ; when it is held too high, there is some danger of choking the horse. 
 
 1138. On the theory and effects of purgation, we may remark, that it is brought about by the same agents in 
 the horse as in man ; but that it commonly requires twenty-four hours to produce full catharsis in this animal, 
 whereas two or three, or even less than one hour in some instances, will effect it in ourselves. The aliment- 
 ary track is of great size and extreme length in the horse, and consequently it presents a vast surface to be 
 acted on. In man, on the contrary, as one of the Omnivora, it is comparatively small and short ; added to 
 which, the erect position of our kind is the most favourable to the expulsion of the abdominal contents by 
 gravitation alone. Purges act by stimulating the intestines to an increase of their peristaltic or expulsive 
 motion. ( See Anatoiny and Physiology of the Bowels, p. 193. ) They also increase the quantity of fluid matter 
 expelled ; first, by preventing the customary absorption of lluids from the bowels, and next, by forcing the 
 bowels themselves to furnish fluids by secretion : but which latter effect does not take place unless the 
 articles given are of a drastic nature, either in quantity or quality. As it is evident that when the bowels are 
 so stimulated as to pour out from their own surfaces a vast supply of fluid, they must themselves be 
 highly irritated, and the constitution thereby greatly discomposed, so we learn why it is that, when a 
 horse purges profusely, there is danger, and why it is that he invariably becomes weak and refuses all 
 nutriment, although the loss of so much Interstitial fluid may make him greedy after water. From a common 
 consent of parts there is a general gathering of the secretions from the neighbouring viscera during active 
 purgation ; and thus it is that the liver, pancreas, spleen, and kidneys, are freed by purging from obstructions. 
 Purges are therefore given to remove internal obstructions, and they are given to remove external enlarge- 
 ments likewise, as swellings of the legs : but no purge can act immediately on the legs ; for, in the first 
 instance, it Is evident It can only remove what is within the stomach and bowels ; mediately, however, physic 
 can, and does, remove swelling of the legs ; for the emptying of the bowels stimulates the absorbents to suck 
 up the fluids ttom other parts, to make up the deficiency, it being a common law of the constitution to 
 keep the balance equal between the waste and the supply. In this way purging is an efl^cient agent, not only 
 in taking down swellings of the legs, but also of removing all other extraneous matters, as the unnecessary 
 load of flesh, or rather of fat and interstitial fluids ; indeed, of all those matters which, in stable language, 
 are called " fog." 
 
 1 139. Of the uses of purging medicines in active diseased states, ft is not to our present purpose to enlarge ; 
 but we shall content ourselves with a very short summary. Purgatives are useful in all violent inflammatory 
 affections except those of the stomach and bowels ; for, by depleting the system, they lower the pulse ; that 
 It, they lessen the force of the circulation and the evolution of heat in the Inflamed part. In extensive inflam- 
 
 OIVINO A BALL TO A HORSE. 
 
Chap. III. EFFECTS OF PURGATIVES ON HORSES. 352» 
 
 matlons of internal organs, as of the lungs, liver. See. and also In the febrile affections, known under the term of 
 distemper, where active purgatives are apt to be injurious, a laxative, i. c. a very mild relaxant of the bowels, 
 may yet be very usefully employed. In all derangements of the alimentary canal, as lampas, worms, &c. 
 mild purgatives are remedially used ; in complaints of the liver, shown by the yellowness of_the eyelids, 
 gs of the nose and lips, and thence called by farriers the " yellows," and in most skin 
 
 mercurial purges should be employed after the following manner : — Mix from a drachm to a drachm and a half 
 of calomel with a spoonful of flour, and put them into a bran mash, which being given over night, is to be 
 followed in the morning by the usual aloetic ball. A remarkable remedial effect which purgatives have on the 
 
 horse is witnessed in very many instances of the following kind : — When horses being in a state of emaciation, 
 are removed from hard work and still harder fare at once to rest and a more generous diet, it is but seldom 
 th.at their condition improves at first ; on the contrary, they retrograde ; the belly will become still more tucked 
 up, the eyes more yellow, the mouth hot, and the hair is either set quite fast, or comes off by the slightest 
 handling : but when such a change is accompanied, or rather preceded, by a judicious use of mild and ap- 
 propriate physic, a few weeks bring forth, as it were, a new animal. The same state also often occurs to 
 horses brought from a straw-yard, and placed at once in a warm stable and indulged in full keep. In such 
 cases, unless physic be administered, it is ten to one but the horse will, in stable language, " fly" somewhere, 
 as at the eyes or heels, or he will become broken-winded, or hide-bound, or foundered. As a preventive of 
 disease, physic, therefore, has likewise much claim on our suffrage. 
 
 1140. Physic, WQ therefore repeat, is of the most meiterial consequence in promoting condi- 
 tion, and it proves equally necessary, whether the present state of the animal be above par or 
 below it, as we have already observed. We however, in the latter case, give it in mild doses ; 
 and we support the constitution by liberal feeding between the several doses, which then 
 prove a valuable stimulant and tonic to the stomach and bowels, promoting their digestive 
 powers, and increasing their capability of separating more organic molecula from the 
 ingesta. Purges also stimulate the sluggish biliary and pancreatic secretions, which are so 
 necessary to a healthy digestion and formation of chyle, from which alone the strength and 
 bulk can be augmented. Luxury and refinement have introduced an artificial state of con- 
 dition, beyond that simply implying a healthy functional state. Such condition is not only 
 necessary to bring the animal frame up to our present ideas of beauty, but likewise to enable 
 him to undergo exercises which, in a state of nature, were not expected of him, as hunting, 
 racing, &c. &c. To promote this state, purges are indispensably necessary ; and it is from 
 this view that the subject of physicking derives its popularity with horsemen generally, as 
 enabling them to draw more active services from their horses than they could otherwise 
 obtain without risking their safety. In promoting condition, purgatives not only act favour- 
 ably on the digestive org.ins, but their beneficial influence extends also to the other solid 
 and fluid parts of the body. By their use the watery parts of the blood are removed, and 
 thus the absorbents are stimulated to take up all the interstitial fluid interposed between the 
 moving masses, as well as that distributed within the cellular membrane, by which means 
 both the strength is augmented, and the weight of useless matter diminished. The unne- 
 cessary adeps, or fat, of the body is likewise removed by the same process, and the muscular 
 fibres are allowed thereby to be more rectilinearly placed, and to approximate in their action, 
 by which a great increase in power is gained: it is thus, also, that physic draws up the belly 
 and hardens the flesh. The limgs likewise are enabled to act more advantageously by the 
 agency of physic, their capacity being greatly increased by the absorption of incumbering 
 matter, either solid or fluid. In this way the wind, as well as the strength, is increased by 
 perfect condition. Although thus favourable to the administration of purges to horses, and 
 as perfectly convinced of the actual necessity of using them, as also that, when judiciously 
 administered in time and strength, they are as safe as they are useful, we must nevertheless 
 assert, that the specialties of structure which we have hinted at, render any errors com- 
 mitted, both in the quantity and quality of the purge employed, and likewise in the method 
 of conducting the process of purgation, from its commencement to its termination, matters 
 of paramount importance. 
 
 1141. The quantity of aloes administered haA always better be too little than too much ; 
 therefore, when a horse with whose constitution we are unacquainted is to be physicked, the 
 first dose should always be a very mild one. So variable are horses in their aptitudes to be 
 purged, that Mr. Coleman instances one of his own that never required more than three 
 drachms of Cape aloes; while, on the contrary, Mr. Percival mentions one which belonged 
 to a veterinary surgeon of Norwich, that, at three years old even, required fourteen drachms to 
 produce a moderate catharsis. Such instances are proofs of the necessity of caution in ad- 
 ministering purgatives, particularly the first dose, where we are unacquainted with flie con- 
 stitution of the horse whose bowels we are going to act on. Size, age, and general strength and 
 hardihood, should all be taken into the account ; and we might as well expect one pattern of 
 shoe to fit the whole stud, as one strength of purging dose to suit every set of bowels. The 
 number of doses is also a point on which error is often committed. Grooms are apt to 
 suppose that every ordinary case requires three doses : " the first, according to the opinion 
 of many of these sapients, only stirs up the humours ; the second sets them afloat ; and the 
 third carries them off." These same humours are the very hogie of the stable, and haunt 
 almost every one of this class from hence to John O'Groats; nor will any endeavours wipe 
 the mistaken and injurious notion from their minds. The body owns various fluids, as the 
 salivary, biliary, urinary, &c. &c. any one of which may become diseased ; but that humours, 
 as ignorant grooms imagine, like peccant detachments from all or any of these, float about 
 to the injury of the constitution, is imaginative only inmost cases. To colts of two or three 
 
 Y 2 
 
324 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 years old, to very weak and emaciated horses, or to such as are naturally of a tender nature, 
 either as regards their constitution generally, or their digestive organs particularly, — to such 
 three strong doses of physic in quick succession is often very injurious : we have known 
 them even fatal ; and more often they have left debility that required months even to over- 
 come. To all two or three-year-old colts, two mild doses given at suitable distances from each 
 other, as ten days or a fortnight, are sufficient, particularly when proper alteratives are added 
 to the treatment. When a horse that is a very tender feeder, and liable to scour on any little 
 extra exertion, is thought to require physic, he should be mashed three or four days previously, 
 or until his dung softens considerably, when three, four, or at most five, drachms of aloes will 
 be as much as is prudent to give. Indeed, in all cases we may moderate the strength of the 
 intended dose, and yet obtain a sufficient purgation by the number and frequency of bran 
 raashings. But, unfortunately, the prejudice in some minds in favour of strong purges is such, 
 that they cannot be satisfied unless a horse has from twenty to thirty evacuations ; whereas 
 we would contend, that all the evils arising from physic are to be attributed to its over 
 strength. We are also of opinion that very mild physic may be given with benefit on most 
 occasions, and much oftener than is thought of, but it must be very mild ; in which case 
 it may be given in the middle of working engagements, or when at grass. No purge can be 
 safely administered without previous masliing ; a strong dose so given to a horse in full work 
 and high keep, is very apt to hurry the hardened dung-balls backwards, until an impene- 
 trable obstruction takes place, when inflammation and mortification evince the error of the 
 practice. 
 
 1 1 42. The effects of a violent dose of physic, when not immediately fatal, yet prove very inju- 
 rious, and a horse recovers from them more slowly than a child even. It is hardly possible to 
 
 conceive a more deplorable object than a horse 
 under the action of an enormous purgative 
 (fff.]15.y, the liquid aliment escaping almost in- 
 voluntarily from a red protruded anus, excoriated 
 with the violence and frequency of the dejections ; 
 the belly drawn to the flank, the legs bending and 
 tottering, while cold sweats bedew the frame from 
 head to foot ; appetite totally lost ; and the strength 
 so lessened as to leave the animal hardly the power 
 of being moved from one stall to another. Even a 
 
 ;^^ _ . , =^ mild dose may prove hurtful when the accom- 
 
 "''"'---■ panying treatment is injudicious, as when a horse is 
 
 violently galloped, as ignorantly supposed, " to set 
 the humours afloat," or to increase the number of stools ; and it is more particularly so when 
 a sudden chill at these times is taken, the consequences of which are very dangerous. Cold 
 water given during the operation of physic, will likewise often do much mischief; it has fre- 
 quently proved fatal to the drinker. After what has been stated, it will be evident that it is 
 difficult to prescribe any fixed quantity of aloes as a proper purge under every circumstance. 
 It may liowever be considered to range between three drachms and ten, as a minimum and 
 maximum. Six, seven, and eight drachms are very usual quantities given by experienced 
 grooms, who advocate the amended system of giving physic of decreased strength, but 
 in more frequent doses. Thus it is no uncommon thing for the young colts, even 
 while at grass, to have a mild purge given to each of them; and still more common is it 
 for the hunter, when partially turned out, to be treated with a gentle purge. Racers also, in 
 their journeyings to meet their engagements, when of a craving nature, frequently have a 
 mild dose given, and always with advantage. In the unthrifty, it often helps to fill them 
 out by removing obstructions ; and in the too thriving, it keeps down accumulation without 
 injury to the strength. 
 
 1 143. The quality and nature of the ingredients employed in physicking horses are also objects 
 of great importance ; and they should therefore, in all instances, be procured from a druggist 
 of reputation, or direct from the laboratory of a veterinary surgeon. To the coarsest aloes 
 the groom's prescription often directs gamboge to be added, to increase its drastic qualities, 
 and it is no wonder if the poor animal is almost or quite raked to death by it. Others add 
 elaterium or colocynth for the same purpose, and thereby increase the dangers of the operation. 
 Rhubarb and jalap are favourite additions to the purging ball of some sportsmen ; but all 
 these want a steadiness and certainty of action on the bowels of the horse, by proving at 
 one time violent, and at another totally inefficient ; consequently they should be abandoned 
 altogether. Calomel, in addition to the purging ball, is not certain in its action in pro- 
 portion to its supposed stimulating powers : it is therefore more prudent to give it pre- 
 viously in a mash, as already directed, and to slightly lessen the quantity of aloes in the ball 
 which is to follow. Mr. Darvill complains that, in his early days, training grooms always 
 added various other matters to their already over dose of aloes, by which means the ball 
 became eventually so large that it could not be given at once. 
 
 1144. Aloes, without doubt, form the best physic for horses. Epsom salts (sulphate of soda), 
 
Chap. III. EFFECTS OF PURGATIVES ON HORSES. 325 
 
 are sometimes employed ; castor, linseed, and olive oils, are all of them likewise used on 
 certain occasions as laxatives, with great propriety and benefit, with the exception however 
 of castor oil, which actually proves poisonous to many horses. But the true purge for 
 promoting condition is aloes, of which there are three varieties, as the socotrine, the Bar- 
 badoes, and the Cape or cabalme. Formerly, from a supposition of their superiority and 
 mildness, the socotrine were preferred ; but in consequence, as well of their great un- 
 certainty of action as of their superior cost, they have lately given place to the two other 
 varieties. Cape aloes are generally the cheapest and somewhat the mildest, so that seven 
 drachms of them are not more than equal in effect to six drachms of the Barbadoes : it is this 
 variety which is used at the Veterinary College, and recommended by the professors there. 
 It is however thought, from the inferior price of the Cape or cabaline variety, that they are 
 apt to be compounded of the refuse of the socotrine and the Barbadian, which tends to 
 throw them into disrepute among some horsemen and some veterinarians. 
 
 1 145. Barbadoes aloes, therefore, are those now principally in use for physicking horses, as 
 more quicjs and certain in their action than either of the other varieties, and when given 
 with the cautions already pointed out, are equally safe. It is customary with many 
 veterinary surgeons and druggists, v.-ho compound horse medicines, to boil these aloes pre- 
 viously to making them into balls ; and the purgation certainly appears to be rendered 
 milder thereby, without any decrease of their efficacy. To such as prefer manufacturing 
 their own purging balls, we would recommend a reference for formulse and ample directions 
 to our Veterinary Outlines, 4th edition. Whether any other article adds to the efficacy or 
 safety of the aloes admits of doubt : some add the supertartate of potash (cream of tartar) ; 
 others think a carminative is useful, as spices : we are of opinion that a few drops of any 
 spicy essential, as oil of carraway, cannot be injurious ; but we are by no means certain that 
 any thing of this sort is really necessary. As ta the incongruous jumblings of the old 
 recipes, there can be but one opinion of them, and that a condemnatory one. 
 
 1146. Treatment connected with physicking. With all horses, but particularly with such as 
 are under " the hard meat " system, and also those newly removed from straw-yards, the 
 contents of the intestines should be somewhat softened by two or three days previous mashing 
 with bran, by which a milder, and consequently a safer, dose may be given ; and, when so 
 administered, will be found to ojjerate equally well with one stronger. Many owners of 
 hunters and trainers of race-horses, however, object to much mashing, erroneously supposing 
 that it weakens the horse ; but they may rest assured that the relaxant quality of the bran 
 itself promotes the condition of the horse, and, on the contrary, prevents that exhausting 
 effect, which a dose given without bran mashing is sure to produce. 
 
 1 147. On the morning of giving a purge it is usual to fast the horse for an hour or two, and 
 with very hearty horses it may be so administered ; it is, however, a better plan (and where a 
 very delicate feeder is concerned, it is even a necessary one) to give a little chilled water 
 and a warm mash half an hour before the ball, or he will probably not again touch food 
 for some hours. There is likewise reason to think that the working of the physic itself is 
 rendered more easy and quick by suffering the horse to drink first. It often happens, also, 
 that the ball when given will disgust a horse so much, that he will not drink for hours after- 
 wards, which is not favourable to a ready solution of it. It was likewise formerly the custom, 
 which is still continued in some racing and hunting stables, to shut up the horse during 
 the first day ; but this practice is on the decline, and it is right it should be so. On the 
 contrary, give some gentle exercise two or three times during the day, which will quicken 
 the operation : indeed, most horses so treated will begin to purge on the same evening. 
 From the first giving of the ball close the doors and windows, to shut out any in-draughts 
 of cold air, and keep the stable altogether rather warmer than usual, but not oppressingly 
 hot. The clothing should likewise be somewhat increased, and a hood should be put on to 
 exercise in, both now and during the whole working of the purge. These cautions are 
 more particularly applicable to tender, delicate, and high-bred horses, and to all such as are 
 at all times closely housed and warmly clad. Under these circumstances, more than usual 
 care is required ; and, therefore, when exercising such in their physic, should one break out 
 into a sweat, he must on his return be rubbed dry and reclad with dry clothing. The food, 
 on the day of taking the physic, should consist of hay and bran mashes ; into which some 
 corn may be sprinkled where a weakly or a delicate feeder is concerned. The water allowed 
 should be warm, taking care that it be not offered scalding hot, as we have known it to be , 
 it should also be perfectly clean, or it may be refused, which i^ unfavourable to the working 
 ot the dose. When physic is given, and the horse so treated does not commence purging 
 in the evening, it will come on in all probability in the night, and will be in full action by 
 the following morning, in which case the horse may remain quiet. Should it be otherwise, 
 some walking exercise should be given, and should be repeated at intervals of an hour or 
 two, until the stools are sufficiently copious and liquid. Some persons exercise their horses, 
 whether the purge work briskly or mildly; but with a very tender subject this is wrong. 
 Support a physicked horse during the day with warm water, hay, and mashes ; the delicate 
 feeder may have gruel to drink, with some corn in his mashes. Should griping appear 
 
 Y 3 
 
326 
 
 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 176 
 
 during the purging process, throw up a sufficient quantity of warm water clysterwise, which 
 will commonly relieve. Exercise will likewise often remove it, and warm clothes may be 
 rubbed briskly over the belly with good effect, but exercise mildly. We must again observe 
 on the dangerous effects which follow, when the purge given is inuch too strong. Such 
 effects must be immediately combated, or active inflammation will come on. In these cases, 
 if no veterinary surgeon be at hand, and the horse approaches the state we have already de- 
 scribed, proceed in the following manner : — Throw up by clysters four or five quarts of thin 
 starch or rice liquor, with half an ounce of laudanum intermixed, and repeat the same as 
 often as every half hour in very urgent cases, and horn down the following drink — pre- 
 pared chalk, two ounces ; powdered gum arabic, half an ounce ; powdered opium, ten grains ; 
 powdered catechu, three drachms : mix these in thin starch and give every hour. If no benefit 
 be derived from the first dose, add to each subsequent drench fifteen grains of powdered 
 opiuin, and half a drachm of powdered alum. Keep the body warm by clothing, and hand- 
 rub the extremities well if they become cold. 
 
 1 148. ClysteriJig and drenching. We may however, before we proceed further, offer some 
 plain directions for these operations, which, although sufficiently common in many stables, 
 may not be so in all. Clysters are administered by means of a large bladder and pipe ; but 
 where many horses are kept, a pewter clyster syringe, with a large flexible pipe, is often used 
 for the purpose, and is to be procured at many of the makers of surgeons' instruments, and 
 without fail at Long's, veterinary surgeon's instrument maker, Holborn. Drenching how- 
 ever, though simple and easy in some hands, is not so in all. It requires dexterity, habit, 
 and some height of person. Our fig. 176. represents the shift which is forced to be 
 
 resorted to when the operators 
 (for two are usually required) are 
 neither of them tall, or familiar 
 with the necessary manipulations. 
 In such case, in preference to 
 neglecting the horse, and in spite 
 of the chance of being laughed at, 
 sling a loop of rope across the 
 prongs of a stable fork, and when 
 this loop is made to enter the 
 moutli and embrace the upper jaw 
 behind the front teeth, the fork 
 handle will afford even an assistant, 
 neither tall, strong, or handy, an 
 eflTective method of opening the 
 mouth and of retaining it so, 
 while the horn is emptying its 
 contents from the hand of the 
 drencher, who, if not sufficiently tall, may also take advantage of standing on a firm 
 stool ; but let him avoid using the stable pail bottom upwards, or, as has often hap- 
 pened, the bottom is forced in ; the assistant gets an awkward fall ; the horse becomes 
 frightened ; and, what is worse, he loses his medicine. The head of the horse is to be 
 elevated in the same manner as in giving a ball, observing, however, that a due inclination 
 of the throat downwards be preserved ; for, in " delivering a ball," it is placed by the 
 hand beyond the power of the horse to return it, which is not the case in giving a 
 drink, where it is essential to its passing down the throat that the liquid is made to 
 incline backwards by its own gravity. Having, as already observed, at the risk of being 
 laughed at by the elite of the stud, noticed the stable fork, we will also venture to make 
 mention of a wine bottle as not an uncommon vehicle for giving a drink, and some 
 clever givers of horse drenches use it in preference to the horn ; but as serious accidents 
 have happened by refractory horses crushing the neck of the bottle between their teeth, we 
 cannot recommend this method. To return to the process of drenching, — elevate the head of 
 the horse, when the horn (previously filled with its intended liquid) being carried over the 
 root of the tongue towards the fauces, pour out the contents, when, still keeping the head 
 well up, but letting the tongue loose, the drink will be swallowed. Mr. Bracy Clark 
 recommends us to reverse the drinking-horn, and then closing up the large end, and 
 forming a moderate opening at tlie smaller end, to introduce that into the mouth. In 
 tetanus, better known as locked-jaw, such a horn would be useful, and at all times it 
 prevents the waste of the fluid ; but it will be found on the whole less convenient in some 
 hands, and for some horses likewise. 
 
 11 49. The ordinary operation of a dose of physic ends on the second day, and the dung will 
 on the third resume its usual consistency, when the horse may return to his former habits, 
 giving him, however, corn rather sparingly, and exercise of a moderate kind only for a few 
 days. The second dose, which is often required to be somewhat stronger, may be given from 
 eight to ten days after the setting of the first ; and the third dose, if a full course be in- 
 tended, may follow at the saine distance of time as that of the second from tlie first. 
 
 ANT SIOUE QV DR£^CJ1I^G. 
 
Chap. III. PECULIARITIES IN PHYSICKING HORSES. S27 
 
 SuBSECT. 9. Of individual Pecidiarities in the Physicking of the Racer, the Hunter, and the Hack. 
 
 1 1 50. Race-horses are generally physichid both in the spring and autumn, and the doses ad- 
 ministered by most training grooms are somewhat of the strongest ; which practice has, 
 however, been condemned by many of their own body, and still more by veterinary surgeons. 
 It must nevertheless be acknowledged, that the artificial state into which the race-horse is 
 brought before he commences his physic, and the necessity of maintaining such a state 
 entire, or even of increasing it by purgation, will account in some degree for their so doing ; 
 nevertheless the practice of giving very drastic purgatives to racers is certainly, and very 
 properly also, on the wane. We know, however, a very cautious stud manager, who 
 advocates the necessity of a full dose where a long course of hard meat has bound up the 
 body : he also observes, in favour of an occasional strong dose, that circumstances will 
 sometimes require that much alteration in the horse is to be effected within a given time. 
 It is to be noted, according to him also, that nothing but necessity can warrant the 
 risk of the consequences which frequently result from them, particularly to such as are 
 tender in their bowels, to delicate feeders, and to the young and unhardened s we ought, 
 for all these reasons, most imperatively to forbid their use in common. 
 
 1151. In physiaking of racers, the spring course cannot always be proceeded on with the 
 same ease and method as the autumn course, when they have finished their engagements and 
 are going out of training. These peculiarities are, however, more particularly confined to 
 horses employed in what is called country running. The spring physicking of these must 
 either follow so quick on the winter course as to be too much for the horses, or, if it be 
 persisted in with the accustomed forms, the owners must give up some of the meetings for 
 the purpose. Such horses, therefore, are sometimes physicked on their journeys, and when 
 they are of a very " lusty" and " craving" kind, their training sweats and their physicking 
 go on nearly together. " The groom to a horse of this description," says Mr. Darvill, 
 " gives him a dose of physic on the morning he sweats, in order to lighten him of his flesh, 
 as well as to take the staleness out of him which the work has occasioned." He, however, 
 does not recommend this in other cases, except indeed when a craving and over lusty horse 
 is to be suddenly and greatly lightened. When racers are to be purged, some previous 
 mashing is unquestionably requisite to render the process completely a safe one. Many 
 trainers, however, are unfortunately not favourable to more than one mash or two being 
 given the day before the ball, under a supposition that more than this "softens " the horse 
 too much ; but this we regard as a totally erroneous opinion. Is it, we ask, prudent in the 
 slightest degree to risk the life of a horse, valued perhaps at two or three thousand guineas, 
 on the bare supposition that he may be slightly softened by that which is purposely ad- 
 ministered to clear him of interstitial and incumbering matter ? 
 
 1152. When s<'vernl racers are to be physicked together {a. common occurrence in large studs), it is recom- 
 mended that the purging-ball for each be given at a dififerent period of the day, Jtccording to their several ages, 
 degrees of strength, and known readiness of the bowels to be acted on. The intention of which practice, 
 evidently being that they may all be in a purging state on the following morning when at their exercise." 
 Thus the strong and adult horse may have a dose which contains from seven to eight drachms of aloes, imme- 
 diately after his morning's exercise ; those less robust in constitution may take from five to six drachms about 
 twelve o'clock ; and the very delicate, from four to five drachms about six in the evening. As regards the 
 quantity, it must not however escape the recollection, that racers in training require their physic somewhat 
 stronger than such as are off training. In physicking these horses, it is well to keep those of the hearty feeding 
 kind short of hay on the night previous to the administration of the ball, by putting on the setting-muzzle. 
 Having taken their ball, it is customary wo believe. In most racing stables, for the horses to remain quiet the 
 rest of the day . Our opinion is, however, in favour of a little more than the morning's exorcise, where the 
 horse is not a delicate one. 
 
 11.53. The treatment proper to he pursued the day ajter giving apurji,e. This wc will, in compliment to 
 Mr. liarvill, at once an experienced veterinarian, and one well versed in all stud practices, give in his own 
 words : — " On opening the stables in the morning of the day the physic is to be worked off, as soon as the boys 
 have set the beds fair, and brought them sufficiently back for the horses to purge on, each boy may then put 
 two or three plats in his horse's tail, and tie it round at the bottom, to prevent it from becoming soiled when- 
 ever the horse purges. The whole of the horses should now have their warm water, each being allowed to 
 drink as much as he likes ; after whicl. they should be brushed over and got ready for exercise : they are also to be 
 comfortably clothed, according to the season of the year. In the autumn or spring, they should have good full- 
 sized blanket-sort of rugs next their skin, with a sheet and quarter-piece above : if there is much wind without 
 doors, a breast- sweater may be put oq, to keep their clothes down in front ; and their quarter-strings should 
 also be put on, to keep them from blowing up behind ; or, what perhaps is to be preferred, a piece of bind- 
 ing attached to the hinder part of the sheet or quarter-piece, so arranged as to i^orm a sort of crupper to go 
 under the horse's tail." We should recoimnend that both these appendages should be used at the same time, 
 to prevent the access of cold to the loins. " The bridle and the hood should be put on each horse as he is 
 standing in the stall, with his head to the rack. If a horse is brought round in the usual way, for the purpose 
 of having those things put on, he may purge in the manger, if his physic has begun to work." ( Training of 
 Race Horses, vol. i. p. 144.) Under similar views, he recommends " that each boy should be made to back his 
 horse out of the stall, when he is going out to exercise." These exercisings should be repeated twice or 
 thrice, according as the purge operates more or less freely. It is however to be observed, that where the 
 purgation is very considerable, no exercise whatever is to be given ; and where the liquid flow becomes 
 excessive, particularly when a tender and delicate subject is concerned, we would recommend to horn down 
 thick gruel, if the horse will not take it of himself. Should the scouring, in spite of these cautions, increase, 
 treat ii* directed under super-purgation, to be noticed anon. 
 
 1154. On the strength of the physic given to race-horses, the same authority very wisely 
 leans to the safe side ; and it is a further recommendation to such a course, that he asserts 
 he can purge any horse, however strong, and whatever his condition may be, by administering 
 
 Y4 
 
328 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 from five to seven drachms only of aloes, made into two balls, one of which is to be given 
 as soon as the liorse comes in from his morning's exercise, and the other at six o'clock in 
 the evening. This assertion however, from our experience, must be received with some 
 latitude, as exceptions must occasionally occur; but as a general hint it is a very valuable 
 one. 
 
 1 1 55. An autumn course of physic is very commonly given to racers, both to obviate the ill 
 effects of the constant stimulating treatment that has necessarily attended the spring training, 
 and the fulfilment of their engagements during the summer. It also is given, although it 
 must be confessed on more questionable principles, as a means of renovating the staleness of 
 the limbs, brought on by these exertions. In this " course of physic," which, like the other, 
 is sometimes composed of two, but more often of three, doses, there is, with much propriety, 
 more time allowed between each dose ; more mashing also, and a more general relaxation 
 from the severities of training discipline throughout, particularly towards such as most 
 require it, by the admission of carrots, &c. &c. We may further remark, that such training 
 grooms as are very favourable to physicking their horses, independent of the customary 
 courses, give a mild dose on other occasions likewise ; as when a hearty one between his 
 engagements is found to be getting too lusty, and is losing some of his high form. In- 
 termediate doses are also often given to country plate horses on their journeyings from one 
 meeting to another, where time will allow, and circumstances indicate the necessity of it. 
 In fact, so favourable are trainers to physic, that on almost all occasions of rest occurring, or 
 when any accident is met with, or the legs begin to gorge, a dose of physic is given, as well 
 to prevent present accumulations as to guard against the chance of others. 
 
 1 156. The peculiarities attending the physicking of the hunter, compared with the racer, are 
 Init few. The same intentions are entertained, but we do not pursue the conditioning 
 system quite to an equal extreme ; for, were we to draw the hunter as fine as we draw the 
 racer, we should probably affect the duration of his exertions, which is at least of equal im- 
 portance with the celerity of them. 
 
 1157. The hunter when taken from grass, which should not be later than the middle of July, 
 is put into physic almost immediately, that he may have time to clear away all his impurities, 
 and consolidate his frame, by exercise and hard meat. When thus " taken up," as it is termed, 
 he should be kept very cool, and if possible in a loose airy box. If it be necessary to take 
 up several at the same time, and a stable be destined to receive them, at least let every other 
 stall only be occupied, and a free admission of air be allowed. In a few days, under this 
 treatment, they will be accustomed to the change, and ready for their first dose, under the 
 action of which some warmth may be encouraged ; and when several are to be physicked, an 
 alternate empty stall in the hunter's stable may be with propriety occupied, having a due 
 regard even yet to suflScient ventilation. Under the action of the purge, unless the weather 
 be very warm, and particularly if one is taken out early in the morning to encourage the 
 action of the purge, remember to hood and body-clothe him, or his future change of coat 
 may receive an injurious check. The period when grassed hunters are taken up varies 
 according to circumstances, or according to the views of the owner on summering the 
 hunter ; consequently the time for the physicking of a set of hunters may vary somewhat. 
 Mr. Apperley, as a sporting authority, observes, in his Letters on Condition, that "when a 
 horse is taken up, for instance on the 20th of July, allowing seven clear days between the 
 setting of each dose, he will be through it all by about the 17th of August." 
 
 1158. Hunters summered in the stable oti the hard meat and exercising system, require 
 comparatively but little physic ; those which have box summering, with green meat as 
 well as corn, will of course require more ; but their state will not call for so severe a course 
 as those which have been wholly grassed and turned out. All such, however, as are kept 
 absolutely at rest, to repair injuries occasioned by severe work, must of course have lost 
 much of the elasticity of their fibres, and must have become washy and pursive from 
 intestinal accumulations. These subjects, it is evident, must be first thoroughly cleansed by 
 a complete course of physic, and be afterwards again hardened by corn feeding, strong 
 exercise, and training sweats. 
 
 ScBSECT. 4. Of Diuretics and Skin Relaxants as Cotiditioning Agents. 
 
 1159. Of these alteratives some sportsmen have a great opinion, and some go so far as to assert that no 
 hunter can be got into " blooming condition" without them ; and there is no doubt but that diuretics, by increas- 
 ■ing the flow of urine, must assist in depleting the horse ; and, as we have elsewhere shown, that there is a 
 particular sympathy between the kidneys and the skin, so far they may assist in producing a fine coat, as well 
 as in drawing the horse finer altogether ; but it must be remembered that some horses will not bear them. 
 Active diaphorisis, or sweating, likewise cannot be produced in a horse through the medium of the stomach 
 without danger. Antimonials are, nevertheless, found very useful relaxants in cases of diseased constriction 
 of the pores that exhale the insensible perspiration. Antimonial alteratives, of either crude antimony, or the 
 tartarised variety, are therefore very proper auxiliaries when the skin is either constringcd, or foul with 
 adhesive scurf, or patched with breakings out : nevertheless, it must be allowed that many hunters are brought 
 to the field in very fair condition, without the use of either alteratives or diuretics. Turpentine in its various 
 forms supplies the most active diuretic : nitre is also used for the same purpose, and in some cases with 
 nearly eQiial effect ; but strong diuretics we have seen do great mischief. 
 
 1160. The peculiarities a/lending the physicking of the hackney will depend on the degree of artificial con- 
 dition we wish to keep him in ; which must of course be greatly governed by the fancy of the owner, the 
 
Chap. Ill 
 
 EXERCISE NECESSARY FOR HORSES. 
 
 329 
 
 nature of the work required of him, &c. &c. If, for instance, he is to make his appearance in Hyde Park 
 every day, lie must have the hunter's treatment, to exhibit the blooming condition of a park horse ; but if he 
 is only required to be " rough and ready " in such case, so he be well fed and well worked, a little physic 
 only is necessary for him. We would however recommend that the general run of stabled hacks, of breed and 
 pretensions, should have no settled course of physic at stated periods ; but rather that, instead, they may have 
 a mild dose of physic whenever they may seem to require it, or opportunity occurs for giving it ; by which 
 plan they may get two or three doses in the course of the year, without being laid by from work. We must 
 however observe, that the more ordinary hacks will do all that is required of them without physic, provided 
 they are well fed, regularly worked, and well housed, because their out-golngs and in-comings are suffi- 
 ciently balanced to keep them in health. 
 
 --7*5:j=5<\ 
 
 / 
 
 177 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Of Exercise as necessary to the Health and Condition of Horses generally 
 
 1161. It is a convincing proof of the necessity of exercise to the health of animals, that tliey 
 are universally given to play with each other ; and it is also surprising how ardently, and 
 
 for what length of time, they 
 will continue it. At the mo- 
 ment we write we are in view 
 of a couple of horses, one not 
 young, and the other yet un- 
 broken. For many weeks we 
 liave observed them to pass, 
 as we should suppose, at least 
 a third of their time in active 
 play with each other. An 
 unfortunate donkey, and a 
 foal of a few months old, in 
 the same inclosure, have no 
 sinecure, as they likewise are 
 forced into the general scam- 
 per {fig. 177.). As all ani- 
 mal instincts were without 
 doubt implanted in them for their individual benefit, we infer that active exercise is not only 
 salutary, but essential to life and health. The benefits of exercise may be regarded in two 
 points of view, one as a preventive of disease, the other as remedial when disease has taken 
 place ; and how important an agent it is in promoting condition, we need not press on the 
 sportsman. 
 
 1 162. Exercise as a preventive of disease is universally acknowledged, yet thousands of 
 horses are ruined by the want of it. If it be true that, in a state of nature, they are in- 
 stinctively led to play with each other, that by the exertions so made they may get rid of 
 all superfluous accumulations, it naturally follows, that, when we stable them, and at the 
 same time neglect to give them exercise, the health must suffer ; and that in a two-fold 
 degree, from the addition of stimulating food and an increased temperature. In all great 
 cities this evil prevails, and in none probably more than in London, where even thousands 
 are kept, particularly in the livery stables, without moving from their stalls for days and 
 even weeks together. A sporting writer very pertinently conjectures, that of London 
 horses as many are ruined for want of work as from too much of it. " It is true," be 
 observes, " that such horses are ordered to be exercised ; but what exercise can be given 
 there, and by whom are they to be exercised ? Men employed in livery stables have each 
 seldom less than five or six, and we have known, in some cases, where each had more than 
 this number of livery horses to look after : these men, if they rub the dung off, and 
 occasionally give them a brush over, do all that can be expected of them. Exercising them 
 is out of the question ; they cannot do it themselves, and gentlemen very properly object to 
 boys being permitted to ride their horses ; and, consequently, unless they keep grooms, their 
 nags must go short of exercise when not used by the owners. Into what state must horses 
 come that are thus shut up, not for days, but for weeks, in stables, dark, crowded, and 
 badly ventilated, even with such as are occasionally moved about, or, as it is called, 
 exercised ? The process probably occupies about fifteen, or at most twenty, minutes, where 
 one horse follows another up and down a covered ride of perhaps fifty or sixty yards long, 
 littered with reeking dung, and its exhalations further assbted by the immediate proximity 
 of the dung-pit itself. Is it therefore to be wondered at that the influenza makes such 
 havoc in the livery stables of London ; on the contrary, is it not wonderful that any escape ? 
 This deprivation of exercise would, without doubt, be even more fatal, were it not that livery 
 feeding is not often too abundant ; but, as it is, coughs and colds are constantly prevalent 
 among the horses thus kept : broken wind and ophthalmia are frequent visitants here also ; 
 and a sprinkling of cracks and grease is not uncommon, while contracted heels are to be 
 seen by the dozen. In short, without due exercise, horses only moderately fed will still 
 become pursive ; and such invariably feel both the vernal and autumnal moulting more than 
 either those altogether kept in the fields, or those whose condition is attended to by regularly 
 proportioning their work to their feeding. 
 
 1 ] 63. The salutary and conditioning effects of exercise, we once more repeat, may be readily 
 
330 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 understood, when wo call iu the aids of anatomy and physiology to the consideration of the 
 subject. The muscles of the body, by which all its motions are operated, are fibrous masses, 
 and consequently, as following the general laws of mechanics, they act most forcibly when 
 placed in juxta-position as regards each other. But when they become separated by fat, as 
 we see in the " marbling " of beef, or by any other interstitial matter, their action is inter- 
 rupted, and we therefore at once perceive how exercise begets strength ; and why these 
 accumulations, by interfering with the ordinary functions, weaken the animal, and lay the 
 foundation of dropsy, of broken wind, of grease, &c. &c. By thus reasoning we can also 
 understand why a horse, overburdened with fat, soon becomes winded, as well as why the 
 " washy " horse is soon knocked up. Give both of these subjects sufficient exercise, but 
 with a somewhat different accompanying treatment, and the one will improve in wind, and 
 the other in strength and endurance. The absorbents of the body, as we have more fully 
 described in our anatomical and physiological detail in Part II. are acted on by various 
 stimuli : exercise is one of the strongest of these, and by its means fat horses are made lean, 
 and the tender and delicate are made stronger. To reduce the body by long continued gentle 
 exercise is more favourable to retaining the full vigour of the constitution, and the entire 
 contractility of the muscles, than to do it by violent sweatings ; not but that there are 
 cases, and very common ones too, where sweatings also cannot be dispensed with, because 
 it depletes or empties the body of its superfluous moisture more speedily in many cases, and 
 more effectually, than even exercise. We introduce thus much to show that the consider- 
 ation of training and of conditioning exercises, may be in many cases advantageously 
 separated from the sweatings common to both varieties of horse. And this will become 
 more apparent, when we reflect that we can profusely sweat a horse in the stable, and like- 
 wise that we can give him a vast quantity of exercise without stirring a hair. These con- 
 siderations are very important in a practical point of view, as will be further seen as we 
 proceed. 
 
 1164. Exercise enlarges the muscles, by forcing more red blood into them : thus the arms of the black- 
 smith, the legs of the pedestrian, the sword-arm of the fencer, greatly increase hy use ; which is well fabled 
 in the account that Milo, by every day carrying his calf, became insensible to its mcreasing weight, and bore 
 it also when it had grown into a bull. The athlcta: of Greece and Rome braced their limbs by constant exer- 
 tion, and the gymnastics of the forum were tlie produce of much previous exercise. The boxer also is forced 
 to submit to close training, which is principally composed of strong exercise. Our hounds take their train- 
 ing gallops preparatory to hunting ; our hawks their training flights ; and our game-cocks are brought into wind 
 and vigour by similar means. It is well observed by Nimrod, " that the HI effects of rest, and the good 
 effects of work, on the powers and energies of a horse, are astonishing. In long continued rest his flesh 
 becomes soft and flabby, and tlie muscles lose their elasticity, and even their substance. This is particularly 
 exemplified in the human subject ; for, let a man forego the use of one of his legs for twelve months, the 
 muscles of that leg will fall away, though they will in some measure recover on his resuming the action of 
 the limb. Horses lame in the fore-feet are generally seen to have the muscles of the chest fallen away, be- 
 cause such m\iscles are not called into their ;j)o;jt')- action, which a crippled horse has not the power of doing, 
 although he may work every day." This gave rise to the vulgar, but now nearly exploded, opinion of chest- 
 foundering in horses ; whereai such a complaint does not exist, the evil lies in the feet, and the wasting of 
 the muscles of the chest is the effect and not the cause. In strong work, when a horse is sound, every muscle, 
 and indeed every fibre, of the body is braced, as it were, until the frame becomes a firm mass as a whole, but 
 possessed of vast contractability in the separate portions. 
 
 1 165. Exercise greatly improves the vind, by promoting an absorption of the surrounding fat from the 
 viscera of the chest, and thus allowi-.ig the lungs to expand uninterruptedly : it also enlarges the aircelis of 
 the lungs themselves ; and hence, by the imbibing of more air, the animal can remain longer between his 
 inspirations. The pearl diver by practice, it is said, can remain >mder water between two and three minutes, 
 when insensibility follows our own immersion after fifty seconds. And thus the colt, in training, is first able 
 to take a gentle gallop, next a brushing one, and lastly he stretches over the ground at the top of his speed 
 without distress. 
 
 1 166. The capability for continuance of exertion is likewise increased, as well as the speed, by exercise ; and 
 the capability, which at first reaches only to the " Rowley Mile," at last extends to distancing all competitors 
 round the " IJeacon Course." The frequency of exercise, its duration, and the rate of speed to be observed 
 while it lasts, are all dependent on circumstances. As some guide, we may state that horses of every descrip- 
 tion, which have regular work two or three days in the week, particularly if it be such as produces sweating, 
 will only require moderate walking on the intervening days : but that they should have both air and motion 
 on what is called resting days, is assuredly necessary to their health and condition. 
 
 1167. Walking exercise, when long continued, reduces the system much ; aud it does it also 
 without injuring the limbs; it is likewise very useful for taming such as are got " above 
 themselves," and is particularly proper for fat pursive horses, which from hard work are 
 become too stale in their limbs to admit of more straining than is unavoidable. On the 
 subject of this pace for exercising our horses, with all our respect for the opinion of Nimrod, 
 we cannot agree with him that it is more wearing to the limbs than a jog-trot, which he recom- 
 mends in preference. In particular cases, however, we think the jog-trot may with propriety be 
 practised, as in the loose-made, lengthy-limbed horse, who strides away ungainly, covering 
 much groiuid at each step, but with great exertion to him,self, which he evinces by every 
 now and then changing the walk for a shuffle or short trot. Here it may be preferable for 
 such a horse to keep him principally to the jog, otherwise he overworks himself; for in his 
 method of walking he is, in fact, going at the top of his speed as regards the pace, whereas 
 his jog is but the slowest type of the trot. It is in this instance only that the walk can 
 prove more injurious than the gentle trot ; add to which, the jog-trot is apt to make horses 
 careless, and often brings them down. This author himself, in the true spirit of candour, 
 in another place bears witness to the benefits of walking exercise as seen in the stables of 
 
Chap. III. EXERCISE NECESSARY FOR HORSES. SSI 
 
 Lord Plymouth and Lord Sefton, and as testified by Mr. Weedon and Mr. Potter, the 
 managers of these stables. So necessary is exercise to the health of the horse, that unless 
 prevented by sickness, lameness, hard frost, or a previous severe day's work, no one should 
 be allowed to miss some exercise every day ; but the quantity, frequency, and quality of it, 
 i. e. the pace employed, must depend on circumstances. Full-fed horses, not in much work, 
 require at least two hours' exercise every day ; and if they were taken out twice instead of 
 once, being kept out an hour each time, it would be better for them. Very young horses 
 will be most benefited by gentle exercise only, but it should be often repeated ; and being 
 continued a considerable time, it should finish with a moderate gallop, to accustom them to 
 extend themselves. In the exercising of the generality of saddle-horses, the groom should 
 be directed first to walk them for one-third of the time of " keeping out," next to trot or canter 
 them another third, and lastly to walk them the remainder of the time, galloping being 
 seldom required for hacks in work. All exercisings of horses, except the conditioning 
 sweats of the racer and hunter, should finish with a walk of suflScient length to bring the 
 horse in cool and tamed by the effects of sufficient exercise ; more is dependent on this than 
 is usually taken into account : when a horse returns very gay, and perhaps fiery, it is ten to 
 one but he and the groom quarrel, and the temper of both suffer on the occasion. It is 
 also to be lamented, but such is the fact, that many valuable horses are spoiled by servants 
 when exercising them : it is not unusual with these gentry to gallop their horses against 
 each other ; and a horse gets more severe exercise in one hour's work with the servant, than 
 in a week's riding of the master. To prevent this, horses should either be exercised within 
 sight of the house, or in some road where they may be now and then seen by some one 
 interested in the management ; or, what is far better, such a groom only should be em- 
 ployed as will do his duty faithfully without looking after. This galloping against time, 
 or against each other, produces heat and thirst in both horses and grooms ; the latter to 
 slake their own resort to the publichouse, where half an hour is spent in drinking, and 
 tha*- while the shivering animals stand at the door. The time now lost must be made 
 up by another gallop, and the hoj-ses are returned to the stable in a profuse perspiration, 
 by which they frequently contract serious indisposition ; which is still more likely to occur, 
 if (as frequently happens), instead of being dry-rubbed they are washed with cold water, 
 and permitted to dry by means of their own warmth. 
 
 1168. It is during the exercising of horses that their paces may be most efficiently attended to. Under the 
 tutorage of a well informed groom, the action of the young horse may be formed, and that of the older im- 
 proved. Mr. John Lawrence well observes on this matter in his valuable little work, entitled, The Horse in 
 
 all his Varieties, p. 121 " The groom, when exercising, may accustom and train the nag to that pace which 
 
 is preferred and most used by the master ; indeed, a skilful groom may act the part of a riding master, and 
 -inii)rove a horse greatly in his mouth, paces, and habits. Many horses, good in nature and really valuable, 
 may have been rudely and imperfectly broken. Such are apt to mix and run their paces one into another, 
 shuffling between walk and trot, and between trot and canter. It is the business of a good groom, during 
 exercise, to correct these errors of progression, and to accustom the horse to change freely and easily from 
 one pace to the other." We would direct him, also, to alter his horse's centre occasionally, by a change of the 
 leading leg. In exercising horses of value, it is not safe to trust a groom with two led horses : it certainly 
 should never be even attempted, unless the whole are of a quiet disposition ; but when it is done, of course 
 the rider will mount the least handy, and lead the others, one on each side of liim. Much tact, temper, and 
 steadiness, are required on the part of the exercising groom with three valuable horses ; for, however frolic- 
 some or perverse one or all may be, it will not do to fight with them. If one prove very troublesome in his 
 play, keep a steady hand on him, and the sport will soon be over. Never take three or even two horses into 
 a narrow pass-way ; for, by so doing, many have been injured bodily, and others have been rendered too 
 timid ever to pass a carriage afterwards without much difficulty. It is better, therefore, if there be not plenty 
 of room, and a carriage be coming in the opposite direction, for the groom to turn back, taking care how- 
 ever to do it so early, that the horses shall not see his drift, or the next time they meet a carriage, they will 
 take care to turn of themselves, as supposing the carriage to be an object for them to avoid. As nothing 
 endangers both horse and rider more than the turning round at the approach of carriages, it should be the 
 especial care of every prudent groom to avoid all occasions of exciting this dread, as one of the most difficult 
 to overcome. 
 
 1 169. The cure of the vice of shying is a most important part of the management of horses. 
 We once purchased a horse with an excellent character for steadiness, except that he was 
 always much alarmed at a passing carriage, whether it was coming towards, or overtaking 
 him. A tilted waggon or a stage-coach on the approach, were such objects of dread as no 
 power could get him to face. We knew it would be in vain to oppose human physical 
 force to brute fears, and that it was only by introducing favourable recollections, derived 
 from those very objects, greater in degree than the fears hitherto entertained of them, that 
 we could conquer this dangerous propensity. We began by leading the horse, previously 
 exercised and fasted, towards a cart filled with clover hay : the smell of the hay was irre- 
 sistible, and soon dissipated all dread of the stationary cart ; but when it was purposely 
 moved gently onwards, he became rather di.scomposed : a little coaxing however induced 
 him to follow it, and we had the pleasure, at this his first lesson, of seeing him proceed con- 
 fidently with the cart round a farm-yard, and finally into the road. To vary the effect, after 
 he had steadily walked by the side of the carriage a certain time, we restrained him, so that 
 it got a head of him ; when he again reached it, slight indications of fear appeared as he 
 had to make his way up to the side of the cart^ for we had a coverlet purposely drawn over 
 the back, that he might not reach the hay from behind. We next passed the cart alto- 
 gether, but it was a few paces only, and then turned him round to the other side of it; 
 
332 HISTORY OF HORSE RACING. Parc III. 
 
 but his whole mind was so intent on the clover, that, with the most trifling symptoms only of 
 alarm, he fell to again on the hay, which finished lesson the first. Our next attempt was made 
 ^ . \^ with a sieve full of corn, presented to him on an empty 
 
 /Y ' I ^;^><v^Nv stomach, which he could only reach from the tail-board of 
 
 <~^\ a tilted waggon — an awful object! After a few snortings 
 vVs .\ 3^^ sniffings, here also hunger overcame his fears, and he 
 munched the oats with great relish ; but when the waggon 
 was put into motion, his dread for a little time got the better 
 ^iiass of his appetite, and the flappingof the covering of the tilt ap- 
 ^Ji > peared to him most portentous : his fears even in this case, how- 
 ' H, ever, soon gave place to confidence, by the tact displayed by 
 a groom to whom he was much attached. This man mounted 
 the waggon, and, resting on the tail-board, offered the oats to 
 the horse, at the same time calling and encouraging him. 
 This worked wonders ; nor shall we readily forget the 
 knucker of acknowledgment with which the confiding brute 
 followed the groom's call as the waggon moved on, occasionally dipping his nose into the 
 sieve. After a few more lessons of a similar kind, one or two of which were varied by giving 
 him hay from the window of a stage-coach, he lost all fear of carriages, and his former 
 owner would willingly have taken him back at a very considerable increase of price. We 
 introduce this merely as an instance of the truth of an opinion entertained by most observant 
 sportsmen, but often acted against by grooms, that the punishment of blows will very seldom 
 cure vicious habits originating in fear. All startings and fears of every description are only 
 increased by them, for the horse in these cases associates the dread of two evils instead of 
 one, that of the object itself, and that of the punishment which is to follow ; the consequence 
 of which is, that his resistance is doubled. How common is it with thoughtless persons, 
 when a horse shies at an object, to fbrce him up to it by blows ; by which means we are 
 confident that no horse was ever cured of shying, but, on the contrary, he has always 
 been rendered doubly timid. It is however not amiss, when a horse shies principally at 
 any one fixed object, as a tree, milestone, &c. to coax him towards it by every mark of 
 encouragement. If he will not readily approach it, use no force, but dismount, and 
 gathering a few blades of grass give them to him, gradually drawing him nearer and nearer 
 to the object itself, which having approached, he will invariably closely examine himself by 
 smelling it. If this be practised with gentleness, it is more than probable that such horse 
 will be cured of ever shying again at that particular object or its like. 
 
 1 1 70. Gentle treatmeyit of horses in all cases is our stronghold on them. We owe their 
 obedience more to their confidence in us than to their fear of us. Nine-tenths of the 
 punishments inflicted on horses, therefore, are worse than useless, not only on the score of 
 humanity, but also on that of expediency. Brutal treatment of knocks and kicks beget 
 resistance, and the weakest then goes to the wall ; and who that must be, when dealing with 
 horses, we need not apprise the reader. 
 
 1171. Of the punishments which are admissible for decidedly vicious horses, fasting and forced 
 watchfulness are the most effective, and we have no hesitation in affirming that these, if 
 judiciously managed, will break the most rebellious spirit. But as it is difficult to make 
 a horse understand for what he is so fasted, or so kept in a state of watchfulness, the appli- 
 cation of either will require a master hand ; but so applied, it will certainly bring even the 
 completely vicious into a state of perfect subjection. Not only will the want of sleep over- 
 come the spirit of a horse, but muscular fatigue also, by being restrained to one position, 
 will subdue the most obstinate resistance, as the following instance will exemplify. At 
 Harlow Bush fair we were rather struck with the appearance of a likely nag, but as we 
 saw our salesman was evidently one of a suspicious order, we squared our expectations 
 accordingly ; and having cheapened the nag to a very low price, considering his figure, we 
 bought him, after such a trial as this sort of places afford, and this sort of persons allow. 
 On the next day we mounted our purchase, and proceeded five or six miles on the Hert- 
 fordshire road, the horse performing well in all his jiaces, riding to a good mouth, and being 
 apparently as tractable as one could wish. We were however still aware, that either he 
 must have been stolen, or that, according to stable slang, " a screw was yet loose " some- 
 where, which would soon jingle, and a turnpike gate was to unfold the secret ; for this gate 
 he would not go through, not from any fear of the gate itself, but from the impulse of 
 mere restiveness. We battled it with him some time, but it was to no purpose ; and we 
 were too well acquainted with horses to push matters to extremities ; for even had we 
 forced him through at this time, he would without doubt have repeated the same trick 
 whenever the same spirit moved him. A radical cure was our object ; and as we knew 
 tliat nothing would do this so well as impressing him with a full conviction that we were in 
 possession of a punishment that would conquer any fijture resis'tance, and one that would 
 break the spirit of almost, perhaps every, horse, so we refrained from any further 
 attempts to force him onwards then, but placing his head under the wall of the toll-house. 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 TRAINING EXERCISES OF THE RACER. 
 
 333 
 
 we sat quietly on his back an hour. We then tried to pass him through the gate, but 
 as his determination appeared to remain in full force, we gave him another houv of 
 stationary riding, during which he was evidently very uneasy and oppressed with the 
 weight of our body, unrelieved as he was by any change of position, or any locomotion. At 
 the end of the second hour we believe that we might have forced him through, as his 
 resistances were now feeble ; but as they yet evidently existed, and our object was a per- 
 manent cure, we gave him another half hour of waiting, and then he went through the gate 
 as tractably as any horse could do. We did not let the matter rest here, but we rode him 
 full ten or twelve miles further than we intended, purposely to give him a sufficient notice 
 that implicit obedience would be his best resolve, as such would be exacted of him in future 
 on pain of a punishment not at all to his taste. It remains to add, that he never after 
 showed the smallest disposition to rebel, although at a future period we learned that he 
 had previously several times passed from hand to hand in the Rothings of Essex as utterly 
 incorrigible. A similar method we recommend with confidence, as an almost certain 
 remedy for restiveness of this kind ; and as the subject is by no means an unimportant one, 
 we shall take the liberty of extending our detail, by relating the effects of an ingenious pro- 
 cess founded on the same principles which we have so lately detailed, and its satisfactory 
 result by following them up, to which the writer of these pages was an eye-witness. Some 
 of our readers may remember a merchant of great respectability and acuteness, of the name 
 of Grant, whose lamented death was occasioned by a spring-gun set on his own premises 
 in the Mile End road. With this gentleman we were ourselves well acquainted, and it 
 was from himself we learned that, being once in want of a horse, he inquired of a friend 
 if he knew of a saddle-nag for sale. The reply of the friend was, that he had himself one 
 to dispose of, which he could recommend were it not for his unconquerable dread of swine, 
 which rendered him dangerous either to ride or drive, and on which account alone he 
 must part with him. Mr. Grant was not a person to be dismayed at trifles, and was also 
 possessed of much quickness of perception, as the sequel will prove. Under a conviction 
 
 2Yq that he could remedy this evil, he bought the 
 ^, horse, whose cure he set about by the purchase of 
 a sow and large litter of pigs. The horse, sow, 
 and pigs, were all then turned together into a 
 sort of barn stable, well littered down with straw, 
 where, with the exception of giving them food, 
 they were never disturbed. The snortings, kiek- 
 ings, squeakings, and gruntings, were for two or 
 three days great and continual ; and the conse- 
 quence was that three or four of the younglings 
 were demolished, but gradually the uproar ceased, 
 and in a fortnight's time the lady mother was 
 seen, by ourselves as well as others, under the very 
 belly of the horse {fig. 179.), busily employed in 
 searching for the grains of corn left in the straw, 
 .i^ith her progeny as actively engaged around her. Well might Mr. White, in his Natural 
 History of Selbourne, remark, that " interest makes strange friendships." 
 
 HORSE WITH SOW AND PI09. 
 
 Sect. III. The Training Exercises of the Hacer. 
 
 1172. The ancient and modern methods of training racers differ widely, and therefore, before we enter on 
 the treatment of those of the present day, we will, rather for the amusement than the edification of our 
 readers, lay before them, from the School of Recreation, some olden instructions, which will serve to show the 
 methods of conditioning and training the racer in by-gone times : — " The race-horse ought to be endued with 
 these qualifications : that he have the finest and cleanest shape possible ; and, above all, be nimble, quick, 
 and fiery, apt to fly with the least motion ; nor is a long body contemptible, it assuring speed, though it 
 signifies weakness too. The Arabian, Barbary, and his bastard, are esteemed the best for this use ; these 
 excelling jennets, though they are good too. Having furnished yourself with a horse thus qualified, you are 
 to observe his right and due ordering before your designed racing. Bartholomewtide is the most proper time 
 to take him from grass ; the day before being dry, fair, and pleasant. That night let him stand conveniently 
 to empty his body ; the next day stable him, .and feed him with wheat-straw, but that day, and no longer, lest 
 yoii, exceeding that time, straighten his guts, heat his liver, and hurt his blood. For want of straw, riding 
 him morning and evening to water, airing, or other moderate exercise, will serve. Then feed him with some 
 good old sweet hay ; and, according to the season and temperature of his body, clothe him : water your 
 horse at a running stream, or clear spring, far distant a mile or more from the stable, adjoining some levell ; 
 where, after he has once well drunk, gallop him ; and so water and scope, till that he refuse to drink more 
 for that time ; then walk him gently home, being an hour on your way or more ; clothe him, stop him round 
 with soft wisps, and let him stand an hour on his bridle, and after feed him." 
 
 1173. The olden method of feeding the racer also, it seems, required a general knowledge of the gastronomic 
 arts of baking and brewing, as we see by the further directions of this worthy on the subject : — " The best 
 food for your racer is good, sweet, well dryed, sunned, and beaten oats, or else bread, made of one part beans, 
 and two parts oats, ground together. Boult, through a fine range, half a bushell of fine meal, and bake that 
 in two or three loaves by itself; and with water and good store of barme, knead up, and bake the rest in great 
 loaves, having sifted it through a meal sieve. But to your finer (loaves, we presume), you would do well to 
 put the whites of twenty or thirty eggs, and with the barme a little ale ( 'tis no matter how little water) : 
 with the coarser feed him on his resting dayes, on his labouring dayes with the finer." For scouring a 
 race-horse — Under this head some of the secrets of the prison-house come out, and many a trainer of olden 
 times has without doubt profited by these golden recipes: — " Take twenty raisins of the sun, stoned ; ten figs, 
 
334 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 slit in the midst ; boyle them till they be thick In a pottle of fair water ; mix it with powder of aniseseed, 
 lycoras, and sugarcandy, till it come to a stiff paste ; make them into round balls, roul them in butter, and 
 give him three or four of them next morning al'ter his course, and ride liim an hour after, and then set him 
 up warm. Or the following may be preferred, being both a purge and a restorative, a cleanser and comforter, — 
 Take three ounces of aniseseed, six drams of cummin seed, one dram and a half of carthamus, one ounce and 
 two drams of fennygreek seed, one ounce and a half of brimstone ; beat all these to a fine powder, and searse 
 (sift, we presume) them : then take a pint and two ounces of sallet ojle, a pint and a half of honey, and a 
 pottle of white wine ; then, with a sufficient quantity of fine white meal, knead into a stiff paste, and keep for 
 use. When occasion requires, dissolve a ball of it in a pail of water ; and, after exercising, give it him to drink 
 in the dark, that he may not see the colour, and refuse il . [We should rather suppose the smell would be 
 sufficiently objected to with or without light.] If he does refuse, let fasting force him to be of another mind ! " 
 Tlie popular instructions of Markham, as regards the preparations for the race, conclude this vademecum of 
 by-gone times :— " Course not your horse hard four or five dayes before your match, lest you make his limbs 
 sore, and abate his speed. Muzzle him not (except a foul feeder) above two or three nights before the race, 
 and the night before his bioodi/ courses. Give him sharp as well as gentle courses on the race he is to run. 
 Shoe him a day before you run him. Let him be empty on tlic match day. Saddle him in the stable, and 
 fix to him the girths and pannel with shoemaker's wax ! Lead him with all gentleness to his course, and let 
 him smell other horses' dung to provoke him to stale, &c. Lastly, being come to the starting-place, rub him 
 well, uncloak him, then take his back ; the word given with all gentleness and quietness possible, start away, 
 and God speed you well." 
 
 1174. The training exercises of the racers are commenced at a very early period of their age, 
 and are most frequently pursued, for obvious reasons, in company ; and as the exertions 
 these young ones are hereafter to make are very severe, so in proportion are their training 
 exercisings severe also ; and in what is to follow, we are constrained to remark that there is 
 but little of nature throughout this fashionable sport. There is infinitely more of nature in 
 a fox hunt (unnatural as it may appear to be for a horse to follow a dog, a fox, or any other 
 animal, for ten or twenty miles) than there is in a racing match ; for no impulse of nature 
 would force a set of horses to gallop a continuous race of four miles, and much of it at the 
 top of their speed too. The very exertion would probably destroy them, if even their fears 
 or their inclinations prompted them to the attempt. In an undomesticated state, the 
 fleetest Arab, or the stoutest barb, notwithstanding the fables related of both, would be 
 found unequal to vie, either in speed or duration, with even a moderate race-horse of our 
 breed when in racing condition ; such inequality, arising less from their enlarged size 
 than from the increase of the powers of their bodies, which has been gained by our methods 
 of conditioning and training them. 
 
 1 175. The training of the young stock is materially forwarded by liberal feeding, both while 
 " at foot " and after weaning, as already insisted on. That respectable correspondent to the 
 Sporting Magazine, Lord Harley, known as the Old Forester, observes, " A very little 
 attention to their (young racers) condition in the paddocks, would put them half pre- 
 pared into the trainer's hands, and thus much time be saved ; which, it must be allowed, 
 is no unimportant article in the short life of a race -horse even formerly, but of much more 
 consequence now, when they last but a year or two. The earlier the breaking of the racer 
 takes place, the better; first, because of the number of two-year-old stakes now going; and, 
 in the next place (even if not wanted until a more mature age), in case of moving, accident, 
 or illness, they are managed with comparatively very little or no trouble." He also repre- 
 hends confining them in too small paddocks, justly remarking that, by early exercising of 
 themselves, they do not only supple but strengthen their limbs, so that, when taken into 
 training, they are able to use them without injury, from their whole frame being already 
 somewhat hardened by good meat, and lightened by the room they have had for frolicking 
 about. It must however strike every reflecting sportsman, that subjecting the young stock 
 to the fatigues of training before they are two years old, which we know is now frequently 
 done, strikes at the very foundation of our attempts at any further improvement of our 
 racin"- breeds ; indeed, it rather favours their deterioration, and that even under every advan- 
 tage we can possibly give them between their birth and this period. How can it be other- 
 wise, when such juvenile forms are made to take nearly the same gallops, and to sweat as 
 often and almost as severely as those which are two or three years older? 
 
 1176. Training should he conducted according to the circumstances of the horses themselves. 
 The processes pursued vary also according to the age, the condition, and the hardihood of 
 the horse. " A four or five-year-old," of course, must be trained so as to be able to run a 
 race of from two to four miles. Such a horse, therefore, must in his exercisings be accus- 
 tomed to go at a telling pace a longer length than his intended racing length. This he must 
 be accustomed to do, if it is expected to get, as it is called, the length he has to run into him. 
 Without good training, and that training made commensurate with the length of course the 
 horse is to run, he cannot be expected to continue at a winning pace any considerable dis- 
 tance. It is also of the very first importance, that the horse that has any of these lengths 
 to run should have his training sweats and gallops carried up to the time of his going to 
 post. If he is a craving, i. e. a hearty feeding horse, not a sweat must be missed on any 
 account. The judicious trainer will also carefully mark what flesh a certain horse can best 
 run under ; some can do it under a " load of flesh ;" others " sail," as a sailor would say, 
 "best under bare poles." Wlien the observant trainer finds that, as he " trains on," the 
 limbs do not suffer, nor the constitution either, but seeing that the finer he draws his horse 
 tlie faster and the longer he will go, he profits by his experience, and pursues the syBtem j 
 
Chap. III. TRAINERS OF RACE HORSES. 335 
 
 but he will now do it with a double portion of vigilance. He must watch the process with a keen 
 eye, and stop the severity of his plan the moment any unfavourable alteration takes place ; 
 but ever bearing in mind, that, with " the hearty and craving horse," he must not relax his 
 training exercises and sweats until he is, as it were, leading to the post. It is a turf maxim, 
 liable to fewer exceptions perhaps than any other, that horses should be trained to the day 
 on which their engagements are to take place ; and further, that should any thing prevent 
 the running of a horse on that day, it will require extreme vigilance on the trainer's part to 
 keep him up to the exact mark. 
 
 1177. Race-horses are either trained at home or abroad. By this we mean that many gentlemen, par- 
 ticularly such as are breeders as well as turf professors, have large training establishments of their own, 
 either on their estates or near some popular racing locality: others train their racers at some public training 
 stables, of which there are many excellent ones to be met with near sporting towns or popular race-courses. 
 When public stables are used, should the proprietor find at once a clever and a faithful groom, who has been 
 brought up to attend on racers, it would be well to engage such an one, and to send him with the horses : but 
 unless the utmost dependence can be placed upon him, it would be better to let the whole responsibility rest 
 with the owner of tlie public stables ; for, in the other case, whatever happens will be placed to the groom's 
 account. But in accordance with the writer of that clever tnullum in parvo, The Turf Expositor, we would, 
 caution every turfite from placing a horse to train with one who is either owner or part owner of any race- 
 horse. It is unfortunate that so many of our public trainers have sprung from a low origin, for by it they 
 contract low cunning ; they also seldom acquire real information, but attempt to disguise great ignorance 
 under an air of mystery. Science they laugh at, and affect to despise, although it was science that made the 
 race-horse what he is ; and further, that it is by science only that he can be kept up to the same standard. 
 The trainer ought to be made aware that mystery is only a cloak to hide ignorance ; and we assert, without 
 any fear of just contradiction, that there is not one secret in the knowledge of any trainer living, that is not 
 to be found in the practice of every well conducted hunting stable. It is also to be found in the admirable 
 work on Training, by Mr. Darvill, who is too truly informed to make any secret of the matter ; and we hope 
 that these gentry will now leave off the affectation of knowing more than others, if it is only that we may not 
 suspect that they know very little : if they really knew one-half they pretend to, it would teach them the true 
 value of honesty. As knowledge becomes more generally diffused, it will drive ignorance even from the stable, 
 and with it all affectation of wonder working by secret operations and mysterious processes. Should this 
 happily occur, we must mainly attribute it to Mr. Darvill's writings, which have tended to clear the Augeau 
 gtab'e, and bring into daylight what has been heretofore held in almost total darkness. Our pages will be 
 also somewhat benefited by his hints ; and, had we been fortunate in gaining access to him, we make no doubt 
 but that he would have granted us permission to make them much more so. But all that we can hear of him 
 from his publisher, Mr. Ridgway, Piccadilly, is, that he is travelling in very ill health, but where, he does not 
 know. Every turfite will pray for his recovery. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Trainers, ^c. of Race-horses. 
 
 1178. A training establishment is necessarily composed of a motley group of active agents, 
 from the training and the trial grooms to the numerous subordinates of riding boys, stable 
 boys, &c. &c. 
 
 1179. The duties of the training groom, as we have already hinted, are both numerous and 
 important ; and before we proceed further, it may not be uninteresting to glance at the 
 progress of this turf auxiliary, from boyhood to manhood. " A training groom," says 
 Mr. Darvill, " should be thoroughly acquainted, not only with every thing relating to the 
 business of training them (i. e. his horses) to run, but he should know how to guard against 
 accidents, and give the necessary orders how they are to be ridden in their different races, 
 according to the constitution and temper of each particular horse." When tracing the 
 history of the training groom, the same authority observes, that " he should be small in his 
 frame, but strong and well set ; " and he lays the greater stress on this, because not only are 
 the horses less distressed by the weight of a light than of a clumsy bony boy, but because the 
 groom also looks forward to a common occurrence, that at a future period he may become 
 a jockey ; consequently, one of much bulk being under the necessity of reducing himself 
 greatly, becomes too weak to compete with a difficult horse, or to ride three or four-mile 
 heats, as is sometimes required in country running. The training groom is therefore first 
 a stable lad, who is usually entered at the age of twelve or thirteen years. After directing 
 the initiation of the boy into the grooming of horses, Mr. Darvill next details the method 
 of teaching him (the stable boy) to ride, under the direction of a head lad, or of one more 
 advanced in the training practices. " Let us suppose," he says, " a string of race-horses to 
 be clothed up, turned round in their stalls, with the boys on them, ready to go out to 
 exercise. Before they start, the head lad gives his instructions to the young boy ; he 
 arranges the length he is to ride in his stirrups, by making him stand up in them, and 
 leaning his body forward, with his fork over the puinmel of the saddle ; his breeches being 
 loose, should just lightly brush the top of it, as he is directed to move his body forward and 
 backward. This length answers the purpose well enough at first, until the boy gets more 
 inured to the habit of riding; he will then exercise his own judgment in this respect. The 
 bridle-reins are knotted at a well proportioned length, so as to enable the boy to have a very 
 firm hold of the horse's head, whenever he finds such to be necessary. He should now be 
 directed to sit upright, but well down in his saddle, keeping his knees and the calves of his 
 legs tightly pressed to its flaps ; his toes should be as much turned in and up, as the hold 
 with his knees and the calves of his legs will admit ; and with his feet rather forward, he 
 should have a pretty firm hold of his stirrups. He is to be told the distance he is to keep 
 from the horse in front of him. He is next to be directed almost invariably to keep his 
 hands well down, more particularly when the horse is going up his gallop } they must be 
 
536 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Pakt III. 
 
 180 
 
 well down on each side the horse's withers, as seen in the moderate gallop of a young racer 
 (^fig. 180.). The l)oy's hands tlius placed give him some support against the horse when- 
 ever he feels inclined to pull ; nor is he 
 to move his hands from this position 
 (walking exercise excepted), unless to 
 take a pull. If the horse should be 
 making too free with himself in the 
 gallop, he may then move his hands to 
 take a pull, or rather, first gradually 
 give with the reins, and take the pull 
 afterwards. By these means the horse's 
 mouth is kept alive, or, in other words, 
 sensible to the pressure of the bit; and 
 thereby the boy is enabled to hold the 
 horse in the gallop, and to pull him up 
 at the termination of it. But he should 
 be cautioned, that, when the horses are 
 making their run at the end of the 
 gallop, as they will sometimes have to 
 do, he is to lay a little out of his ground 
 to the right of the horses in front of him, so that he may have room to pull his horse up 
 gradually, and not balk him of his stride." ( Treatise on Training, vol. i. p. 299.) Young 
 horses in their training are apt to be skittish, or, in turf language, " to be calfish," and in 
 such cases they frequently throw one such youngster, or " give him a calf." To guard 
 against this, the boys are directed to sit upright, firm, and well down in the saddle, and as 
 much as possible to prevent their horse from getting his head down. 
 
 1 1 80. The bridle-reins and hits used on these occasions, as well as those ridden with by the 
 jockey in the race, are important matters, and will, most of them, appear as accompani- 
 ments to the various figures which embellish our subject. Many of the colts in training 
 are skittish, and may pull hard ; and as the lads riding tliese younglings are necessarily light, 
 so the want of strength in their puny arms requires a form of bridle that will supply the 
 required restraint. A snaffle bridle with a spare rein is all that is wanted with some. 
 Another that pulls somewliat, is best managed by the addition of the martingal and spare 
 martingal-rein. A still harder puller will require a gag-bit and rein, and where the 
 horse is inclined to throw up his head and bolt, add the running martingal-rein to the gag- 
 bit. The common martingal-rein will lower the head on all ordinary occasions. The reins 
 of these restraints had better be knotted and allowed to lie on the neck, and only pulled at 
 when the horse appears inclined to get his head up, and even then should not be used at a 
 dead pull, but in " a give and take manner," which will keep the mouth alive. 
 
 1181. Race-horses should enter on their training exercises in a proper state of body. The 
 young ones should not only be perfectly sound and healthy, but they should also, according 
 to the trainer's vocabulary, have "a good bit of flesh on them." This is a matter of some 
 importance, we feel assured, because we have always heard it insisted on by experienced 
 trainers, that, except with very " craving horses " (i. e. ravenous feeders), it was more easy 
 to take flesh off than to put it on ; and also that, though the trainer would rather run a lean 
 horse than a very fat one, he would, nevertheless, rather train one with a superabundance of 
 flesh than one with too little : for it should be remembered that training exercises are of 
 themselves sufficiently severe, without setting out with emaciation as a foundation. It 
 must, however, be taken into the account, that although these remarks in a certain degree 
 will apply to all horses entering on training, it does so with most force to the younger ones. 
 The quantity of flesh that may with propriety be left on any horse intended to run soon, 
 will also depend not only on his own nature and constitution, but also on what he has to do. 
 Some of our best judges are not averse to bringing their three-year-olds to the post high in 
 flesh, when they have only to run short lengths ; but then they take care to discriminate 
 between the flesh laid on the surface of the body and that entering within all its cavities, 
 which they call being inwardly fat. Fat at heart, as they term it, is a dreaded state with 
 turf-trainers, and it must be worked down either in young or old ; but, as before observed, 
 wliere it is allowable in any degree, it is only in such as are to run short lengths. Never- 
 theless, after all the rules that may be laid down, much must be left to the judgment of the 
 trainer ; wlio, if observant, will soon discover in what state each horse can best perform his 
 trial exercises ; and in that state he should be brought to post. 
 
 1182. Classing of horses m training is now more practised than formerly, when, as Mr. Darvill observes, 
 " it was too much the custom with grooms to work too many horses together in one class, without their 
 sufficiently discriminating as to how their ages and constitutions might vary, as well also the lengths their 
 horses were to come in their different races ; consequently, some flighty delicate horses lost thei-r tempers, 
 and went off their feed ; while others, by being kept too long in strong work, were drawn too fine, became 
 stale, and got amiss on tlieir legs." Horses in training therefore are, or at least ought to be, classed 
 according to their ages, to their physical powers, that is, according to their constitutional hardihood or 
 stoutness ; next, they should be classed as relates to their different rates of speed, or their mechanical powers ; 
 
Chap. III. TRAINING OF RACE HORSES. 337 
 
 and lastly, according to their tempers ; which is so variable, as to make a distinction in favour of some verr 
 obvious. Some, indeed, are so very peculiar in temper as to require to be trained entirely out of company'; 
 and as it often happens that these oddly tempered beasts are among the very best if taken aright, it is 
 always prudent to attend to them carefully. In training, therefore, the yearlings, the two-year-olds, the three- 
 year-olds, and the four-year-olds, each should occupy their separate class only, unless any particular circum- 
 stance renders a removal to another class prudent. All horses in training after four years old, fall under the 
 adult denomination, and train with the aged. 
 
 1 18,3. Traitiing exercises for race-ftorses are confined to walking, cantering, and galloping ; 
 trotting forming no part of tui-f practice. Early in the morning, the horses having been 
 rubbed over and corn fed, each being mounted by a boy, the whole are ridden out of the 
 stable in their body-clothes and hoods into the stable-yard, where they continue to walk 
 round and round as long as it is thought necessary to steady the colts and settle the saddles 
 to their backs, which it is very necessary to do, to prevent the vice of kicking from growing 
 on them. In very bad weather the court-yard is often the limits of their exercising ; but 
 at all other times they proceed to the exercising ground, where they walk for a longer or 
 shorter period, according as they are only in moderate or in strong work. During this 
 time, it is usual with the groom to give the requisite instructions to the boys and to class 
 the horses, after which they proceed to canter and gallop over such distances, and with such 
 severity of pace, as is correspondent with the state of their condition, their age, and their 
 strength of constitution. As regards the quality of the different training exercises generall}', 
 it may be observed that walking, when long continued, will reduce the flesh effectually, and 
 at the same tune it will not injure the stole horse. Cantering supples the limbs and 
 improves the wind, but it does not increase the stride in the degree of the gallop. 
 
 1 1 84. Training gallops are of different lengths and different degrees of speed, according to 
 the different circumstances already alluded to. In extent they vary from half a mile to a 
 mile and a hal^ and in some cases to more than two miles ; but these latter distances are 
 seldom forced on any other than the hearty strong horse, that cannot be continued in high 
 form by any other means. Our critical authority, Darvill, says, " The length of gallops 
 for different horses varies occasionally. There are two lengths in general use ; but as these 
 lengths are at times deviated from, I shall give four, namely, half a mile, three-quarters of 
 a mile, a mile and a quarter, and a mile and a half. Generally speaking, the two middle 
 lengths are in most frequent use, as there are few horses so delicate but that they will exceed 
 the former length, and but few so ' craving ' but that the latter will be found sufficient for 
 them, the pace being properly regulated." It will however be evident, that, to teach them 
 to extend their stroke to its utmost limit in the gallop, it is necessary that a sufficient 
 portion of their galloping practice should be almost at the top of their speed. This being 
 not only necessary to get the " length into them," but also to enable the trainer to form a 
 just estimate of their several powers both of speed and endurance. Horses in training 
 sometimes have morning and evening gallops, which become necessary, on some occasions, 
 to keep the craving horse from a too rapid accumulation of flesh, or, in turf language, 
 from " putting it up too quickly " between the sweating days. Some horses require this 
 frequency of gallop to increase their wind also, as well as to handy them in this important 
 pace, and also to teach them how to extend themselves fully in their stroke. At all these 
 times it is absolutely necessary that the groom be present ; and he must be alive to every 
 move of the horses, and to every action of the boys, who will otherwise become " tricky," and 
 teach their horses to become so too. 
 
 1 ] 85. Sweatings are important agents in training, as by this process the body is relieved from 
 all unnecessary interstitial matter. Further, when they are pushed to their utmost limit, it is 
 not only the fluids which pass off, but even the solids of the body are also taken up ; and thus 
 jockeys can reduce themselves several pounds by violent perspirations, repeated for two oi 
 three days only. Sweats therefore promote speed, by lightening the body; they likewise 
 are favourable to stoutness, or endurance of running, by unloading the air vessels of the 
 lungs ; perhaps also they do it by actually enlarging their dimensions, and thus allowing of 
 an increased aeration of the blood. But their most eflScient action is by promoting 
 absorption, i. e. by the act of taking up, whether by capillary attraction, or other inherent 
 power, we know not ; but we do know the fact, and that by sundry depleting processes we 
 can stimulate what we call the absorbents of the body to suck up and remove, by means of 
 their innumerable open pores distributed over the surfaces of the interior, all superfluous 
 matter, or, in other words, whatever fluids, and even solids, can be spared, so as greatly to 
 lessen the general weight and dimensions of the body throughout. 
 
 1 ] 86. The process of giving training sweats is to clothe the horse very warmly, and then 
 to walk him to the exercising ground, when he is to be soon started into a canter, which the 
 rider, at a proper time, quickens into a smart gallop over a mile or two. On his return 
 he increases the pace, yet not so as to " over-mark," i. e. distress, the horse ; but, judging 
 by the difficulty, or the ease, with which he maintains his stride, he allows him to gallop 
 moderately, or he forces him home nearly at the top of his speed, where, being stripped and 
 scraped, he is in many cases again taken out and given another brushing gallop. This scraping 
 is, however, often performed on the training ground, and particularly so when there are 
 
 Z 
 
SS8 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 appropriate sheds or a rubbing house ; but when stripping and scraping are done on the 
 ground, much care is required that the horse does not take cold from exposure. In cases 
 jgj where the sweats are intended to be very severe, as 
 
 soon as the horse arrives at home additional clothes 
 are put on ; and the stable being closed up, he is 
 allowed to continue to perspire violently under the 
 united effects of the exercise, the extreme clothing, 
 and a heated stable. But this system of inordinate 
 sweating is getting out of fashion among trainers in 
 general. Chiffney, the celebrated jockey, in his 
 curious work, called Genius Genuine, remarks, " It 
 is destruction to sweat horses as they have been 
 sweated at Newmarket, their sweats being re- 
 peated every six days, and sometimes oftener, and 
 between those days of sweating, it is usual for the 
 horses to go out twice a day, each time having 
 strong exercise. In those sweating days the horses are mostly covered with clothes, two or 
 three times doubled, and go in their sweats six miles, more or less, and at times go tolerably 
 fast." In some cases also a strong sweat is given to a horse the day before he is to run, 
 which cannot, we think, be otherwise than injudicious, as tending to detract from the powers 
 of tJie animal more than it can benefit by lightening him ; but a gentle sweat, under 
 moderate clothing, is found to assist the speed and stoutness, particularly of the craving 
 horse. " Longwaist was beaten at Manchester by Granby, by being too lusty ; he was 
 therefore well sweated, and went to Newton the following week, and there he won the cup 
 easily, beating Granby, who carried four pound extra for having won at Manchester; but 
 which extra weight evidently did not win Longwaist the race, as they met on the old terms 
 at Preston, where Longwaist again defeated him, and also Fylde, the winner of the two 
 Chester cups." This serves to show the necessity of training sweatings during the engage- 
 ments of race-horses. Those familiar with turf matters of by-gone days will recollect that 
 the failure of Escape against Lord Grosvenor's Skylark was attributed to his liaving been a 
 fortnight and a day without a sweat. In proof, Escape lost on the 20th of October, 1791 ; 
 on the next day he beat the same horse, in consequence, as is supposed, of his sweat the day 
 before. These sweating exercises are repeated at intervals of five, seven, or ten days, 
 according to the age and condition of the horse. It remains to observe, that the duration 
 of systematic training varies according to circumstances ; but it is always a process of several 
 months' continuance, inclusive of the course of physic, &c. &o. When completed on a 
 young horse it ends with the " trial." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. TTie Trial of the Training Racer. 
 
 1187. The trials which are to determine the goodness of the rising stock of a great racing 
 establishment, are of coiu'se very important inatters ; and although a " tolerable judgment 
 may be formed of the probable goodness of young racers from their training performances, 
 their thriving, furnishing, &c. yet nothing short of an actual trial can be safely depended 
 on. In small establishments the horse, or horses, under training are tried against the best 
 known racer in the owner's possession, or he hires a trial horse of some other sportsman : 
 and horses of repute used to obtain considerable sums for running trials; but this hiring of 
 a trial racer is growing into disuse. As trials are strong indications of what a horse can do, 
 pid)lic notice is usually given of the time fixed, that no person may come within sight ; 
 which it is evident is but a fair adjudication, as any certainty previously known would 
 destroy all interest in the race pending between the horses. Much fraud is, however, 
 practised in this way, and always will be. Mr. John Lawrence informs us that, " Eclipse's 
 trial at Epsom was watched ; and although the parties, men no doubt employed by black- 
 legs, or blackguards, wei'e a few minutes too late, yet they obtained the intelligence they 
 wanted from a casual passenger, and thence the flying reports of the great powers of that 
 horse were confirmed, and the odds so considerable upon him on his first starting at 
 Epsom." By a reference to the rules and orders of the Jockey Club at the close of our 
 discourse on racing, it will be seen how careful this respectable body have proved them- 
 selves to prevent improper interference or collusion in these trials. It is, however, to be 
 doubted, whether means are not yet resorted to calculated to frustrate all their caution. 
 On this subject the Old Forester remarks, " Speaking of trials, there is no contrivance 
 by which more money can be thrown away than in the so called trials. The trial horse is 
 often stale, and with hardly a leg to stand on, at high weights, and perhaps on a course which 
 does not suit him, brought out against a young one in the highest possible trim, fresh, and 
 ready to fly out of his skin, and a light weight on his back. The old one, whether it be his 
 forte or not, must make the play ; and, as naturally may be expected, the young one runs up 
 to the old one like a shot, as the trainers say ; he is accordingly backed heavily, and on the 
 
Chai'. 111. TRIAL OF YOUNG RACERS. 339 
 
 day gets a comlbrtable beating, to the very great surprise of those in the secret. This is not 
 always the case ; but I fear too frequently it is. Another evil in the usual mode of trying 
 is, that boys, not jockeys, are put up in trials by way of greater secrecy, as if a trial ever yet 
 was kept quite a secret." 
 
 1188. The triaU of racing colts and Jillits in great breeding establishments are however, 
 in most cases, privately made ; nor is any other horse, as a trial horsu, engaged to run against 
 them : but the young racers are classed against others of the same sex and age ; and instead 
 of going on any known course, or hiring any public ground, a strictly private trial is made 
 on some spot belonging to the owner, as a home paddock, or retired part of his park, &c. 
 The colts, as we have observed, are usually tried with each other, and the fillies also by them- 
 selves. The former, if yearlings, being weighed to carry eight stone, and the latter seven. 
 The two-year-olds usually carry two or three pounds more, and so on with the three and 
 the four-year-olds ; thus weight, severity of pace, and length of course, all increase with the 
 age. The yearlings are commonly tried against yearlings, and the two-year-olds against 
 their fellows also. The lads who ride these trials, though sufficiently handy and accustomed 
 to the horses, yet require to be carefully looked after by the head groom, or other trusty 
 person. They should be strictly cautioned to keep a steady hold of the colts, that the 
 flighty ones do not break away at first, but that they get well settled in their stride by 
 degrees. Any tricks learned now take deep root, and may never be got rid of. Many a 
 flighty horse of great promise has been made not worth his keep by the misinanagement of 
 the riding boys. Having had a short gallop to steady them, the colts for trial are brought 
 
 TKIAL 0* VOUNG ft 
 
 up in a line, abreast of each other, to the starting-))ost, and are fairly started from thence by 
 the word awag ! given by the head lad, who then follows in the rear to mark their running, 
 and to report his observations to the head groom or trainer, who is awaiting the arrival of 
 the first colt at the winning post, and is further ready also to notice how the others are 
 placed. From the account he receives from the boys, as well as from his own observations, 
 he draws his conclusions relative to the merits of the horses individually and generally ; 
 and if the winner shows much ])romise, he communicates his opinion to no one but his 
 principal. The fillies are also tried together, either on that day, or, as is more common, on 
 the following morning. In the private trial with either yearlings or two-year-olds, &c. &c. 
 if any one of them should particularly distinguish him or herself by length of stride and 
 apparent powers of endurance, so as with seeming ease to distance the others, it is recom- 
 mended not to restrain such from any fear of the consequences, for as long as the animal 
 goes of its own accord no hann will occur ; but, on the contrary, it is advisable to let such an 
 one do its best, for checking a forward and hearty colt, or filly, might balk the animal in its 
 stride, and do the temper and spirit irreparable injury. This advice, liowever, evidently 
 applies only to yearling and two-year-old colts. In trials of these kinds every care should 
 be taken not to flurry the young colts and fillies; but, on the contrary, to make such trials 
 as much like the ordinary exercise as possible : indeed, some irritable tempers have been 
 irreparably injured for want of due caution in this respect. On the results of the trial it will 
 only be necessary to observe, that if any one of the colts or fillies should determinately take 
 the lead, and so keep it the whole distance to the winning post, and the owner be present, we 
 would advise him not to show his pleasure on the occasion too warmly, but rather to seem 
 cool on it, taking care nevertheless to treasure it in his memory. Much of this caution 
 however will be rendered unnecessary if he be quite assured of the fidelity of his trainer 
 and head groom ; but their caution also on such occasion should be doubled, lest these 
 favourable circumstances of the trial should transpire. The trial of four-yeai--old, five- 
 year-old, and all older horses, as already observed, is a mere formal matter ; the methods 
 of conducting which, and the regulations concerning them, are dictated by the Jockey Club, 
 and may be seen at the end of our racing treatise. 
 
 Z 2 
 
340 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Of Training Grounds. 
 
 1189. Exercising grounds, expressly appropriated to the purposes of exercise and training, 
 are essential to the safety and convenience of race-horses for both purposes. Such grounds 
 should present a smooth soft surface of elastic turf; such as is to be met with on moorlands 
 is the best, when sufficiently dry. Uneven surfaces, as ruts, mole-hills, foot holes, &c. endanger 
 the legs and feet, and they also tend to make the young horses go high in their action ; 
 whereas smooth ground accustoms them to go low and skim fearlessly along the surface, 
 stretching their limbs well over their ground with increased speed and diminished exertion. 
 A dead level plain is not altogether the best training ground ; gentle undulations of hill and 
 dale extend the stroke and improve the wind, as precipitous ones injure both, and shake the 
 legs and feet too much. 
 
 1190. The best English training grounds, "M-T. Ti3.x\i\\ considers to be those of Newmarket 
 in the south, and of Black Hamilton, Langton Wolds, Middleham, and Whiteclift Moors, in 
 the north. In Scotland the Links afford favourite spots, as they present a level surface and 
 excellent foot hold. In Ireland, the Curragh ofKildare has been long celebrated as among 
 the best training and racing grounds of Europe. It is said the nightly workings of the 
 earth worms keep these courses in a constant state of elasticity, and afford at all times good 
 foot holds. There are eighteen courses on the Curragh, varying from each other, so as to 
 present hill, dale, and level ; which diversity enables match makers to choose their own 
 ground, and to adapt them to their own tastes, or to circumstances connected with their 
 horses. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Training Exercises of the Htmter. 
 
 1191. The object of training the Itunter being the same with that of training the racer, i. e. 
 that of making him equal to extraordinary exertion, it might seem to follow that the processes 
 would be altogether similar ; and to a certain degree they are so, but beyond that degree 
 they vary. We train the racer " to keep the length in him," i. e. to insure a burst of speed; 
 but we train the hunter to exhibit stoutness as well as speed. A few minutes end the ex- 
 ertions of the racer ; and if he be rendered light in shape and weight, spirited by high keep, 
 and emulous by rivalry, his flight is sharp but short. The hunter as well as the racer re- 
 quires to be completely freed from all gross matter : but were he to be drawn as fine as the 
 racer, he could never support the weight of a full sized man in such a burst after foxhounds 
 of the present day as is often met with ; still less could he live under such a weight 
 in a protracted chase, where the clipping pace finds little other relief than in the rasping 
 
 jump, and the finale of the sport still leaves the excellent brute a journey of some eight or 
 ten miles ere he reaches his own crib. 
 
 1192. In the training of the grass summered hunter, it is recommended that his exercise be 
 confined to walking and trotting until he has completed his course of physic, with which we 
 fully agree. But we would also recommend during that time, if the horse be very full of 
 flesh and of a craving nature, that his walking exercises be taken twice a day, each jaunt 
 occupying an hour and a half or two hours ; not but that trotting, and even gentle gallop- 
 ing, might by degrees be added to the walking exercise with benefit in some cases, par- 
 ticularly after the first dose of physic : but in the outset of a hunter's training, particularly 
 when direct from grass, or when very full of flesh, or at all stale on his legs, continued 
 walking exercise, by gently but effectually reducing the bulk, will be the best preparation 
 for his future sweats and training gallops. As it is evident the training process of the 
 grass fed hunter must occupy several weeks, it should commence by the middle or latter 
 end of July. If he was taken up the first week of the month it would be better, for his 
 legs and feet get battered by stamping, and his coat gets unthrifty, sun-burnt, and fly- 
 blown. 
 
 1 193. In the training of the box summered hunter , as there is less fat and fulness to get rid of, 
 or of hard flesh to get up, it is not imperative that the process of conditioning should com- 
 mence so early as that of the grass summered horse. Neither will it be necessary that so 
 much preparation in accustoming him to the heat of the stable be observed ; having there- 
 fore put liim through such a course of physic, &c. as his state requires, it is recommended 
 that, in addition to his regular exercise, he should have some gentle sweats. " Having 
 clothed him," observes Nimrod, " pretty heavily for this purpose, put a light boy upon him to 
 ride, or have him led in a soft meadow ; or, if you have not that at your command, in a 
 fallow field which has lieen rolled and dragged in the course of a preparation for a wheat 
 crop. The common exertion to get over such ground, at the same time that it will benefit 
 his general action as a hunter, will soon cause him to sweat, though he does not exceed a trot 
 of about seven or eight miles an hour. If the weather be never so warm, take him into a 
 well sheltered place to scrajje him, so as not to expose him to a stream of air; for this 
 being his moulting season, his skin will be very susceptible of cold, more particularly so if 
 he be at the same time taking emetic tartar, or any other antimonial alteratives. When he is 
 nearly dry, which, if he has been treated as I recommend in the summer, he will soon be, put 
 
Chap. III. TRIMMING, CLIPPING, AND SINGEING. 341 
 
 a dry hood and other dry clothes upon him; let him walk quietly for twenty minutes or 
 half an hour, when he will be in good order for dressing. The currycomb with blunt bars 
 to it, and the hay wisp, are the only implements to be used in dressing him, as he will 
 part with his dust sufficiently for present condition in his sweats. Let him have his water 
 tepid, and be shut up for six hours without being disturbed. (Letters on Condition, p. 181.) 
 A similar plan must also be pursued with the grass summered horse ; but as with him 
 that conditioning process cannot be undertaken before September, which is commenced as 
 early as August on one that is box summered, it must be evident that, where it is 
 requisite that the horse be in good form in November, which every hunter should be, 
 whether he is to be engaged in cub hunting or not, this difference of time will operate 
 very disadvantageously on such as are grassed. Mr. Weedon, the head manager of Lord 
 Plymouth's stables, and one of the earliest partisans of the box summering system, in a 
 communication to Nimrod, says, " The time I begin to condition my hunters is about the 
 middle of August ; I trot at a moderate rate, but only sufficient to warm them ; and thus I 
 continue until the middle of September, when I begin to sweat, which I do on soft ground, 
 with as little clothing as I can help, except when a horse happens to be very stout, and then 
 I think more clothes necessary." Where very valuable horses are concerned, as must be the 
 case in Lord Plymouth's stud, Mr. Weedon very prudently prefers to have a rider for each 
 horse in their sweating exercises, except in cases of much staleness of legs, when he would 
 have such an one led by a lad on a hack. 
 
 1 194. A moderate sweat on the day before hunting is also advocated by some crack sportsmen. 
 Nimrod is very favour.able to it, and in reply to an argument against it, " that it is not the 
 practice in racing stables to sweat their horses the day before running," says, " that the race- 
 horse in training is always going, but the hunter lies comparatively still for two or three 
 days after his last chase." And without doubt the hunter during this holiday has been 
 filling his vessels, and accumulating more solid matter than is proper, which makes it cer- 
 tainly in favour of the preparatory gallop. It is to further the same intention that the 
 hunter is kept short of hay on the day before he hunts, and that his setting muzzle is put on 
 at night, and that he is either wholly or greatly debarred from water on the day itself. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Trimming, Clipping, and Singeing of Horses. 
 
 1195. Trimming of horses is not practised to the same extent as formerly. Few of our nags 
 even are without a fair portion of blood ; our hunters are either three-parts or otherwise full- 
 bred, and consequently have not an unsightly exuberance of hair ; nor indeed is our rage 
 for decurtation of the hair so great as heretofore. Some trimming, however, most horses 
 require ; and as it is an object with every master to have this operation well performed, and 
 with every young groom to learn how to do it well, we will offer a few hints on the subject, 
 being ourselves, when we kept horses, somewhat particular in having it done in the best 
 manner. We would however premise, that in no case will the difference in the degree of 
 submission which the horse yields to a kind and humane groom, and that which is forced 
 from him by a rough and unfeeling one, be so apparent as when this operation is going 
 forward. Every horse dislikes it, but, notwithstanding, a general system of kind treatment, 
 coupled with particular marks of conciliation at such times, will in most instances be ac- 
 knowledged by obedience from even the naturally refractory horse. The process of trimming 
 on the contrary, under the hands of a hard-hearted groom, is usually followed by violent 
 resistance on the part of the horse ; and when trimming can only be effected by cruelty and 
 severity, in most cases it is badly done after all. To such grooms and stable men as are 
 naturally unfeeling towards the animals committed to their care, it will little avail us to 
 oppose argument to their habitual violence. But where cruelty is not too deeply rooted in 
 the mind, we would, for the sake of such, recommend that mild methods only be pursued, 
 particularly when certain considerations are allowed their due weight. If the shy horse be 
 a late purchase, it is ten to one but that, under former trimmings, he has been ill-used, and 
 therefore very naturally looks forward to a repetition of the same, as soon as he has reason 
 to suppose he is going to be trimmed again. Is he to blame? No, we reply ; therefore do 
 not punish, but first coax him by kind actions and by kind words, which all horses well 
 understand. It is very seldom that beating will have any other effect than to make him 
 more troublesome, and not unfrequently it leaves him irreclaimably vicious, at least to that 
 groom or his co-mates. However, when so much resistance is offered as entirely to prevent 
 trimming, the twitch may be very properly applied either to the ear or nose, and in every 
 case this is much more likely to force submission than beating ; and further, it seldom 
 leaves the horse alarmed or rebellious. 
 
 1 1 96. Trim neatly or not at all. The grand aim in trimming should be to do it in such a 
 manner, that not only the appearance of the horse shall be greatly improved by it, but that 
 the process whereby its improvement was effected shall not stare us in the face ; on the con- 
 trary, let it be so done that the horse shall rather appear to have parted with his superfluous 
 hair by one of the ordinary operations of nature than by trimming. The marks of the 
 
 Z3 
 
342 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 scissors, therefore, must not be detected, nor the crisped ends of the singed hair disgust us 
 by their prominence. Some parts are particularly difficult to trim neatly, as hollows, 
 bendings, &c.; the heels, for instance, which are to be trimmed blood fashion, although the 
 horse himself is only half-l)red, can only be well done by a first rate workman. Scissors of 
 two or throe sizes and of different shapes are necessary ; a crooked pair will be found very 
 useful for the hollows. The combs also, both steel and horn, should vary in size and shape, to 
 suit every part of the body, thus a curved comb will be found very convenient. It will 
 however be well to hint, that without the scissors are very sharp, the work cannot be neatly 
 done, and that to keep them with a good edge, all dirt, and particularly gravel, must be 
 first got out of the hair, especially from the legs. To the mane use the scissors as little as 
 possible, but employ the mane puller. The patent mane puller sold by Long, of Holborn, 
 was our own invention, and was given by us to Long, whose liberality on the occasion was 
 shown by charging us a good round sum for the pattern one he made to our order. To 
 return to our subject, use this on the mane in preference to scissors ; but when the mane 
 inclines to become either too thin, or too short, use a brush only. The tall also must be 
 treated according to the fancy of the owner. The blood tail is now left pretty much to 
 nature, and is only squared when it is very full; if it must be thinned, pull the hairs from 
 each side. The squaring of the tail requires some dexterity to do it well ; and to keep it in 
 good order, it should be attended to frequently. The tail scissors should be long in the 
 blades and very sharp : when using them elevate the tall, by means of the hand, to the height 
 it is usually carried ; begin the cutting in the middle, and carry the scissors round towards 
 the circumferent edges. The mane when very thick and bushy, should be thinned a little 
 |oo every day by the patent mane puller already noticed, 
 
 until it presents the requisite appearance, but by no 
 means do it with scissors, or the short ends will show 
 their stubs. However, should such a disfiguration take 
 place, lead the whole mane slightly, and pursue a differ- 
 ent method the next time. Be very careful how the 
 foretop and the hairs around the ears are treated ; and 
 although it is not uncommon to cut it away where the 
 bridle rests, it is not a good practice, as it leaves an 
 ugly vacancy in the mane, and does nothing towards 
 accommodating the bridle or halter. The hair of the 
 ears we would advise to be left entirely alone and never 
 to be singed. The long hairs around the eyes &c. puU out, 
 l)ut do not cvt off, or a sudden flinching may carry the 
 scissors into an important part. The hair of the muzzle 
 should be trimmed very neatl}% that is, close and even 
 H (Jig. 18.3.). Some singe the muzzle, but the doing it 
 by fire frequently alarms the horse ; and when it is 
 TBiMi I^o Ti.K iiAiR douc, cacli singed hair carries a rusty bulbous point, as 
 
 though a nit was stuck on it : avoid therefore singeing the muzzle if possible. Some pull out 
 the hairs, but it is often resisted by the horse ; but when it is determined on, wax the fingers. 
 
 1197. Trimming the heels is also an operation that many pretend to, but few excel in. 
 In the first place consider what service the hair, if left on the legs, will render your horse ; 
 thus in a flinty and chalky country, too close leg trimming exposes the hunter and even the 
 hack to severe cuts. When any horse is coarsely haired from his knee downward, we have 
 found that careful singeing left less gaps than the best scissor trimming : particularly avoid, 
 however, cutting the hair too closely from the upper part of the shank, otherwise the legs 
 will suffer much in appearance, for it is the object of every judge of a horse that the back 
 sinew should stand out on a line with the fetlock. Some grooms are clever at trimming 
 the heels blood fashion : we ourselves had such an one ; and we well remember that he used 
 not only scissors, but his fingers also, which he either waxed or reslned ; sometimes he did 
 both ; and certainly he trimmed blood legs better than any servant we ever had. We should 
 observe, however, that he was a Yorkshlreman, and had been brought up among race-horses. 
 It is more than probable that some of those gentlemen who visited us and our stables in 
 Wells-street, will call him to mind, as all his manipulations bespoke the workman. 
 
 1198. The natural coat of the horse, as we have already observed, is deciduous, being alter- 
 nately short and long. When the summer heat dies away, provident nature, sympathising 
 with the wants of the animal, removes the short coat and substitutes a longer one for 
 winter wear: but we having accustomed ourselves to a sleeky smoothness of the exterior of 
 our favourite breeds of these animals, contrive by artificial means to keep them short-coated 
 during the rigours of winter also. 
 
 1 1 99. Clipping, as a technical term, is only a variety of trimming, and to that we wish now 
 to draw the attention. Our ideas of beauty are regulated by custom ; and hence the Shet- 
 land pony, the Scotch terrier, and the Newfoundland water-dog, would appear monstrosities 
 were they not shaggy and rough in the extreme. But to please other tastes, our blood- 
 
Chap. III. TRIMMING, CLIPPING, AND SINGEING. 343 
 
 horses, in imitation of their primogenitors, are only admired when the general covering of 
 the whole body as well as the legs, &c. &c. is short, smooth, and glossy. Now as, in our 
 climate, this can only be so naturally, for little more than one-third of the year, it follows 
 therefore, tliat if we determine to have our horses continuously sleek and smooth, instead 
 of periodically so, we must either keep the animals themselves constantly in such a temper- 
 ature as, by imitating an eastern climate, shall prevent the formation of long hair ; or we 
 must make use of some means to reduce the length of the winter covering to that of the 
 summer measurement. It is notorious that by uniform warmth throughout the year, we 
 can establish in most cases a permanent short coat. We say in most cases, because there 
 are some few exceptions, of which it is said Parasol was an instance, all attempts being 
 fruitless to make him carry other than a rough coat. We have also ourselves met with 
 similar cases among horses, and in such likewise as were not wanting in a preponderating 
 share of blood. Some good judges of horses, and thoroughly well informed and experienced 
 sportsmen, are so strongly prejudiced against a heated temperature of stabling, and what 
 tliey think the enervating effects of much clothing, that nothing could persuade them 
 to adopt either of these expedients to make their horses fine. The argument that the horse 
 thrives best when surrounded by heated media, because the temperature of the eastern 
 countries is high, they consider to be an argument of necessity ; and, on the contrary, they 
 attribute the superior development of our racers actually to our diminished temperature, in 
 union with our increased ratio of nutriment ; arguing that, if we could really always surround 
 them with an uniform increase of temperature, without the additions of extra nutriment and 
 careful breedings, they would degenerate from their present size and form, and fall back 
 into the contracted dimensions of the Arabian and barb. We shall not, however, pursue 
 this line of argument further, but content ourselves with stating some of the advantages and 
 some of the defects of the practice of clipping which led to it. 
 
 1200. A long rough coat, while it protects the horse from the cold without doors, exposes 
 him to an extra degree of it when shut up in a cool stable after considerable exertion ; for 
 it is seldom but that such a horse, however dry he may enter it, will again break out into a 
 sweat ; and how hurtful is the cold which is generated by the evaporation occasioned by this 
 state, from the determination of blood it makes to the lungs, &c. let the numberless colds 
 taken, and the fatal pleuritic effects which follow, answer. It has also been well observed by an 
 ingenious writer, that the long coat is further injurious to horses out of condition, inasmuch 
 as " in cold weather, even when the exercise is not such as to excite actual sweating, the 
 insensible perspiration, which is constantly issuing from the extremities of the cutaneous 
 vessels, is condensed among the hair, and appears on the surface like dew," whereby such 
 cold is produced on the skin of the body as cannot fail to be injurious. Clipping here would 
 be a preventive of evil ; and unless a horse with a long coat is in such hard condition by 
 generous feeding and full exercise, as either to seldom sweat, and when he does to dry 
 quickly, it is better to clip him than to suffer him to remain rough. On the other hand, 
 it must be allowed, that where a horse is clipped, he certainly becomes more exposed to 
 accidental cold ; such as is experienced at a check in hunting, or a long draw on a cold 
 scent, or when deluged with rain, or from swimming through water, &c. &c. 
 
 1201. Clipping owns one very favourable feature, which is, that it is often found to be a 
 remedy for that most debilitating of all affections, the secondary breakings-out into sweat. 
 Constitutional laxity occasions this in some horses, and want of condition in many more. 
 Wherever this breaki?ig-out, as it is called, is common to a horse having a long coat, it would 
 be prudent to try the effect of clipping, in hopes that the stable complaint of " very bad to 
 dry," and a very bad complaint it is, will cease. Nimrod is very decidedly in favour of 
 clipping, that is, when a natural short coat cannot be obtained by other means ; but which, 
 he justly observes, does not happen in one case out of a hundred with proper stable manage- 
 ment. " With common precautions," he says, " as an extra rug and a hood at exercise, for 
 two or three days after the operation, no danger need be apprehended ; and I will take upon 
 myself to say, that a clipped horse will come out once, if not twice, more in a month, and at 
 the same time keep up his flesh better than one with a long thick coat." It must how- 
 ever be admitted, that, having once clipped your horse, you must always do it ; and it also 
 effectually destroys that blooming appearance, so much admired by the horse amateur. It 
 likewise deprives horses of much protection, and very particularly so against the thorns, 
 briars, &c. which are constantly met with in hunting ; nor is it imlikely that some tender 
 skinned hunters might be led to "balk tlieir leaps" by its effects in this way; particularly 
 they might be led to do it through thick hedges. 
 
 1202. The practice of clipping is thus described by Weal, and we think it equally just and 
 descriptive: — " Clipping for some horses, I think, is a good custom, and perhaps even 
 necessary. Those of a light grey colour, or Indeed greys of any colour, look very well when 
 clipped ; but black does not suit this operation so well. If the horse is to be clipped, I think 
 his coat will look much better if it be clipped in December, after it has done growing; but 
 many think it ought to be done early in the season, that his coat may grow a little after it 
 is clipped. I should never advise clipping a horse, unless he has a very rough coat and a 
 
 Z 4 
 
344 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 strong constitution. For clipping, you must bt: furnished with three pairs of scissors — one 
 pair straight, one crooked in the shanks, and one crooked in the blade : you must also have 
 thin and fine combs, which you may bend to any crook by holding them before the fire, as 
 they must be crooked for the hollow parts. Before you begin clipping a horse, you must 
 let him be well sweated and dressed to remove all dust, or your scissors will require sharpen- 
 ing every two minutes. The scissors may be sharpened by a piece of whetstone. You may 
 begin clipping at any part of a horse. It will be easiest, however, to work from you ; and 
 if you begin at different places, it will rest your arms, for you must be able to hold the 
 scissors and comb any away with a very light hand, as one hair ought not to be left longer 
 than another. Great care is required in finishing off, by degrees, at the mane and tail. 
 The hollows of the head, over the eyes, are very troublesome, and must be done with the 
 points of the comb and scissors, taking very few hairs at a time. It is a good plan to leave the 
 coat thickest under the saddle or collar to prevent it from chafing ; and leaving it rather thick 
 on the legs, preserves them from thorns. If the hair is cut too close at the small of the legs, 
 below the knees, it makes them look spindle-shanked. The hair should be eitlier trimmed 
 close at the heels, or left blood fashion, which is done by finishing them off properly ; and 
 this observation and experience will soon teach. If the horse refuse to let you clip any 
 particular part, the hair must be singed oft". The coat should not be cut closer than about 
 half an inch in length, or the skin will appear through the coat. If a horse be extremely 
 rough, it is advisable to clip him twice in the winter, at the middle of October and the 
 end of November. By this means he will look well all the winter, and be less liable to take 
 cold than if his coat were taken off at once. You must have somebody to pull the skin in 
 places where you cannot get at it in hollow parts, &c. Steel combs and scissors for clip- 
 ping may be had at Long's, High Holborn." {Young Groonis Guide, p. 97.) 
 
 1 203. Singeing is sometimes used as a substitute for clipping, and sometimes both are em- 
 ployed at the same time. We need not inform the reader that singeing, more or less, is a 
 part of the common process of the trimming of almost every horse. We however here allude to 
 it as a means of removing a superabundance of hair generally, which it does more quickly 
 and more evenly than clipping, unless the clipping be performed by a very superior artist. 
 Even tlien, if only a moderate stripping be the object, the balance is in favour of singeing, 
 with this defect however attached to it, that the crisped ends of the singed hair leave a rusty 
 granulated surface, unpleasing to the eye for some time afterwards. 
 
 1204. The process of singeing is well known. Grooms effect it by means of a two-wicked 
 candle, which is sufficiently convenient for the usual purposes of circumscribed singeing. 
 The long hairs which present themselves over the whole body extending out beyond the 
 general coat, they singe off by means of liglited straw. But tlie singeing in lieu of clipping, 
 as well as that in aid of it, is best done by means of a spirit lamj) ; or, if the horse be unquiet, 
 it may be effected with a twist of tow attached to a stick of a convenient length, and which, 
 being dipped in lamp oil, spirit of turpentine, or spirit of wine, may be applied to the hair. 
 By using a stick instead of a lamp, all danger from the resistance of the horse is avoided ; 
 but in general cases, the nose will require twitching, and the eyes to be covered. To do the 
 work neatly, first rough up the hair with a brush in one hand, while the light in the other 
 sets fire to it. Remove the light, and having passed the brush over the singed hair renew 
 the operation until finished. 
 
 Sect. IV. The Winter Management of the Racer. 
 
 1205. The management of such horses as have periodical respites from labour, has varied much 
 within the last half century. It was formerly the practice to turn out such horses to grass 
 in the summer, and to a sheltered straw-yard in the winter, where absolute rest and natural 
 food were to repair the damages of over exertion. As long as the niode of life and the 
 occupation of the horse bore any analogy to what he might be supposed to meet with in a 
 state of nature, no fault could be found with this practice : but when racing became a 
 trade, and hunting grew to be little more than an experiment to determine with what 
 rapidity a horse, a dog, a stag, fox, or hare, could race over a portion of country, it then 
 became necessary that we should, to satisfy the fashion of the times, train our horses to an 
 extraordinary degree, not only of speed, but also of strength and endurance ; for, be it 
 observed, the horse carried not only his own weight but that of the rider likewise. The 
 accomplishment of such exertion could only be effected by much artifice and vast expense ; 
 consequently it was very desirable, when once acquired, to retain both these properties in 
 full activity. It is a very generally received opinion, that race-horses, after having been 
 turned out, never wholly recover their former speed ; and that the hunter, when summered 
 on grass, can seldom if ever be brought into " high form " again before the middle of the 
 hunting season, and even then not in the most blooming condition. Neither is this all, 
 for it is an equally prevalent opinion among observant sportsmen, that horses, which after 
 having been stabled for several years are then turned out to grass, do not thrive ; but, on 
 the contrary, lose their flesh, and become altogether out of condition. Neither are these pre- 
 
Chap. III. WINTER MANAGEMENT OF THE RACER. 345 
 
 sumptions at all irreconcilable with sound philosophy; for a long course of artificial treat- 
 ment, combining as it does an over heated temperature, stimulating food, and warm clothing, 
 with the effects of exertions gradually forced on the animal, until they far exceed in intensity 
 and duration the natural maximum, may and do alter his constitution : for, by introducing 
 new habits, new wants are generated ; and, thus altered, the body cannot without much force, 
 and without some injury, be again completely naturalised : on the contrary, that being once 
 fully subjected to this kind of domestication, it will not bear at the will of the owner to be 
 let down and wound up again like a spring. But as it required much care and much 
 artifice to mould the constitution and organs into a capacity for this unnatural condition 
 and these unnatural exertions, so it appears it is only by a uniform continuance of the 
 same means that such condition, and such exertions, can be with certainty insured when 
 called for by the owners. We cannot therefore wonder that some methods should be tried, 
 by which rest to the body and renovation to the injured limbs may be gained without a 
 permanent loss of former qualities. The opinions just hinted at, it is true, may be doubted 
 by some, but they are strongly insisted on by many more, and, as we believe, are reconcilable 
 with sound philosophy. Lord Jersey's Cobweb, if we recollect right, was favoured with 
 " a run " at grass, and was in consequence never afterwards able to run any where besides ; 
 and a similar result has followed the same experiment on others. 
 
 1 206. Wintering the racer embraces two separate intentions : one, to sustain the horse until 
 his services are again required on the next season ; the other, to repair the injuries which 
 his constitution may have suffered by his close trainings and severe racing engagements of 
 the last. These being generally terminated by the end of September, or the beginning of 
 October, the horses employed in them are returned either to the home stables of the owner, 
 or to some public training stables, of which there are always a sufficient supply in the 
 vicinity of great sporting towns and popular race-courses. The horses and mares of any 
 large racing establishment which require to be wintered, must be of various ages, various 
 sizes, and possessed of varied qualifications. We will, however, consider them either as 
 aged horses, that is, such as are more than six years old ; or as young horses, which, in turf 
 calculation, are under six years old. This apparent discrepancy between the senility of 
 racers and that of all other horses, is to be accounted for only on the consideration, that 
 the exertions made by racers are of a nature to make the wear and tear of their limbs, 
 after they are over six years of age, particularly when they have been brought to post 
 at the time it is now usual to do, their work having produced effects equal to those seen 
 in other horses when eight years old. 
 
 1207. TTie racers we allude to, now return home from their summer engagements at Jive, six, 
 or seven years old ; and, consequently, are such as have been used as summer plate horses, and 
 employed in running long lengths, and under high weights. To fit them for these exertions, it 
 is evident that they must have undergone training proportionably severe ; and thence, as may 
 be supposed, they usually return very fine drawn in their carcasses, and many of them very 
 much battered in their feet, and indeed stale in their limbs altogether. For the wintering of 
 these racers, Darvill directs that each be turned into a large box, or, as he has it, into 
 " barn-like sort of stables," where, if they are well attended to, each according to its individual 
 wants (the mares tolally apart and distinct from the horses), the whole will daily amend; 
 their carcasses will gradually come down, and their gorged limbs will become fine. Those 
 which are not decidedly lame, stiff', or foot-battered, should be groomed and exercised 
 daily : but those that are otherwise, it will be sufficient to turn wholly up " in the rough," 
 without dressing or exercising ; observing, however, to let the limbs be attended to, as where 
 the sinews are much gorged, by blistering, bandaging, and, if necessary, by a mild application 
 on the firing iron. Each of them should also have two doses of mild physic ; and once a 
 month after let any one have a single dose or so, if becoming too fresh, or if seen to be gaining 
 flesh too fast. When thus managed, it may be expected that the whole of these horses and 
 mares, however stale they were before, will by March be ready to go again into training. 
 The food of racers thus put by in the rough, as it may be called, must be at once nutritive 
 and cooling. Darvill recommends for such a mixed food, as " of oats a quartern, bran a 
 double handful, ditto of sliced carrots, and the same of the best hay chaff"." (See also our 
 own instructions on Feeding of Horses, p. 309.) We need hardly observe, that in this 
 winter management the horses and mares must be kept apart, otherwise neither will thrive ; 
 the horses particularly will not, if placed within sight, scent, or hearing, of the mares. 
 
 1208. The second or younger class of these summer plate horses require a treatment variable 
 by circumstances. The youngest of them can hardly be ranked under the turf term of 
 " hearty horses ; " on the contrary, they are apt also to have been run off" their speed by 
 running short lengths for some of the great stakes at Newmarket, &c. ; consequently they 
 have to pass another season ere they are fairly entitled to rank with the second class in 
 treatment. This season of these juveniles is often employed, as Mr. Darvill expresses it, 
 " in a campaign or roving commission ; in other words, they are got ready as early in the 
 spring as may be necessary, and are then sent off" to run as plate horses at the diff'erent 
 meetings on the circuit, in which they have to travel during the summer; when, like those 
 
346 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 of the first class, they return in autumn to the home stables to winter. These in general 
 are horses of some pretensions, and figure well if they have fair play, that is, if not forced to 
 come out to run too often. Racers of this kind, if they be, in turf language, brought fresh 
 to the post, can most of them come tolerable good lengths under racing weights ; and as 
 there are many of them that do not require such close training, and do not run so frequently 
 as the first class we have noted, they generally return fresher also in the autumn to the 
 home stables." 
 
 1209. The nature of the exercise for racers ptit by for the season must depend on the state 
 they return in, and the periods of their next engagements. When the weather is very 
 
 184 
 
 unfavourable, the wintered racers sliould not go out, particularly such as are tender ; the 
 young and the flighty should, however, be well walked about in the yard, which, in severe 
 frosts, may be well littered down with straw. We cannot close tliis portion of our subject 
 without recommending to any who are concerned in wintering racers, Mr. Darvill's 
 exercising ground, figured and described by him in his excellent work on Training, vol. ii. 
 p. 118., which is peculiarly adapted to afford comfort and security to its inmates. In such 
 an one, the terrors of frost are in a great measure banished by sheltering and well littering 
 it down : nor is it without other advantages connected with horse exercisings at large, and 
 to the trainer particularly. 
 
 1210. Physic is very frequently administered to race-horses during their lying by for the 
 winter. It used to be given directly on their giving up their engagements ; but though 
 this practice is still pursued by some, it is not so slavishly forced on every horse indis- 
 criminately as it was formerly. It is self-evident, that three doses given then, and three 
 more between that time and the end of February, when they are forced on all alike, whether 
 fat or lean, whether weak or hearty, must be injurious to some. An occasional dose we 
 not only admit but recommend, or the want of it will become apparent, by some one or 
 more becoming pursive in wind and obese in frame. Such, if previously stale, can also 
 better stand lowering through the agency of his bowels than that of his limbs. Here also 
 chaff, bran, carrots, &c. come in aid of the cooling, aperient, and lowering, intentions, 
 without injury to the constitution. We have said little on the medical treatment of their 
 gorged limbs, or of any other accidental ailments which may occur, as these will more pro- 
 perly be referred to the head groom, and by him to the veterinary surgeon ; or, failing him, 
 advice may be sought for in the author's veterinary works. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Summering the Hunter. 
 
 1211. IVe hope that we have already stated sufficient reasons for the convenience and propriety 
 of treating on the indoor and outdoor management of all horses intended for sporting pur- 
 poses under one view, from a conviction impressed on us, that, after generalising the subject 
 thus, the necessary variation in the treatment whicli each variety of horse would demand, 
 would tend materially to illustrate the subject generally. This granted, we beg further to 
 state, that whatever relates to the horse, will find a place in this portion of our work, as 
 whatever relates to the dog appears with the sports of hunting and shooting. 
 
 1212. Of all the subjects which have of late engrossed the attention of the votaries of 
 Diana, none perhaps has done it in a greater degree tlian tlie best method of treating the 
 hunter during his summer vacation. Of course there will remain many strenuous advo- 
 cates for the olden method of turning the valuable animals, which have carried them gallantly 
 through many a soul-inspiring chase, into his much longed-for pasturage. Others as 
 zealously contend that this is but a seeming boon ; and that, if we mean really to befriend 
 Ijim, we shall retain him near us, and confine him within doors, where neither accident 
 can reach him, nor relaxation unnerve him. Unquestionably much may be said on both 
 
Chap. III. SUMMERING THE HUNTER. 347 
 
 sides ; and here, as in other disputed matters, we shall be prudent in concluding that 
 in medio tutissimus ibis. For our own parts, we confess we incline to what is called 
 " the new system," which is somewhat erroneously so named ; for, had our limits not been 
 already intrenched on, we could offer several proofs that " summering in the stable " is not 
 by any means a novelty ; on the contrary, it had been long before practised by many sports- 
 men on their hunters, although it had not hitherto occupied much of the public attention. 
 Mr. Apperley, better known as Nimrod, was one of the first writers who warmly advocated 
 it ; and it was his representations, with those of a few others who espoused it, that at length 
 brought it forward, but not without much opposition and hostility to it from other sports- 
 men. It being an imperative part of our duty, as the editor of a didactical work, not only 
 to offer our own opinions and our own experience on each subject, but even more sedulously 
 to glean whatever is worthy of note in the opinions of others on the same, we now proceed 
 to offer the principal arguments which are urged on both sides of this popular question. In 
 following this investigation, it would however be well to premise, that when, we adopt the 
 child of a stranger even, we naturally incline to look to the side of its good qualities only, 
 and to be entirely blind to its defects. Others, however, may not view our bantling in the 
 same light ; for a certain perverseness in the nature of man, when any object is pressed on 
 him as supereminent, whicli he thinks to be only equivocally so, forces him usually to 
 retrograde ; and he not only views our darling with suspicion, but very probably becomes 
 altogether opposed to it. Such we believe to be the case between the great patrons of 
 indoor summering, and those who favour the system of paddock summering, or otherwise of 
 general " turning out." 
 
 1213. Three principal objections are started by the favourers of the new system to turning 
 hunters out to grass. The first is the risk that is run of injuring their legs by their train- 
 ing exercises, which, as Mr. Apperley justly remarks, must be given at a time when they 
 are pursive and unusually heavy by grass feeding. The second is the great stress which 
 is laid on the sinews when in the act of grazing. The third, and most essential objection 
 to grass summering is, " the destruction of their previous condition, and the certainty that 
 it is hardly possible that it can be restored by the time they are required to go into the 
 field again." To the first objection it has been replied by the outdoor summerist, that no 
 prudent sportsman would put valuable hunters in any other than an upland pasture on a 
 short bite. The second objection, it is alleged, is not very likely to tell much against any 
 other than a very long legged horse with a very short neck ; and that even with such an 
 one the evil, it is said, may be obviated by summering him on an undulating surface, where 
 he may take advantage of the inequalities in the ground and graze against the hill. In our 
 opinion the teazing of flies, which keeps horses stamping on the hardened surface, and 
 racing about it to avoid them, is often more injurious to the legs and feet than the flooring 
 of a box, particularly of one that is littered down with rushes, moist turf, wet sand, &c. &c.: 
 nor tare the kicks given and received to be omitted in the account. Mr. Goodwin, whose 
 experience must be considerable, and who is of a similar opinion with ourselves, remarks — 
 " I have invariably observed, where horses are turned out to grass during the dry and hot 
 summer months, that, on bringing them up to be put into stable condition, their feet are in 
 a much worse condition than they were when they went out, dried up, and so hard and 
 brittle, that, on the application of a tool to bring them into a form fit to receive a shoe, the 
 horn breaks like a piece of glass, and all the naturally tough and elastic property is lost, 
 so that it requires some months to remove the bad effects." Surely, from such an authority, 
 this statement ought to have much weight. 
 
 1214. The moulting process, vrhich. may be much influenced by the summer treatment of 
 valuable horses, is a matter of importance also in this discussion. When horses are kept 
 wholly within doors, and in a unifoi-m temperature, their moulting is not only hastened, but 
 the process is rendered much milder to the constitution, because it is not called on to pro- 
 duce a long coat, perhaps not to change the whole of the old one. We know that well 
 groomed stabled liorses hardly feel their moult ; on the contrary, it is equally notorious 
 that horses which are kept out night and day are debilitated much by it, and often feel the 
 effect for a long time after ; as many sportsmen, so mounted, must have felt at the com- 
 mencement of the season. 
 
 1215. Economy without doubt has much influence on many persons in turning out their 
 horses ; but the calculations of Nimrod, in his Letters on Condition, p. 261. show that the 
 actual difference between the expense of summering six horses within doors, and that of 
 summering the same in the fields, is about ten guineas only ; a sum certainly not worth 
 noticing, unless the grooming be taken into the account, and which, in a regular hunting 
 establishment, would hardly be a matter of any moment. 
 
 1216. The humanity of turning out the hunter is a popular plea, and, a priori, a forcible 
 one. Mr. Beckford observes, " Afler a long and tiresome winter, surely the horse deserves 
 some repose. Let him then enjoy his short-lived liberty; and as his feet are the parts 
 which suffer most, turn him out into a soft pasture. Some there are who disapprove of 
 grass, saying, that when a horse is in good order, the turning him out undoes it all again. 
 
348 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 It certainly does ; yet, at the same time, I believe that no horse can be fresh in his limbs, 
 or will last long, without it. Can standing in a hot stable do him any good ? And can 
 hard exercise, particularly in the summer, be of any advantage to him ? Is it not soft 
 ground and long rest that will best refresh his limbs, while the night air and morning 
 dews will invigorate his body ? Some never physic their hunters, only observing, when 
 they first take them up from grass, to work them gently : some turn out theirs all the 
 year. It is not unusual for such as follow the latter method, to physic their horses at 
 grass ; they are then taken up, well fed, and properly exercised, to get them into order ; 
 this done, they are turned out for a few hours every day when they are not ridden. The 
 pasture should be dry, and should have little grass ; there they will stretch their limbs, cool 
 their bodies, and will take as much exercise as is necessary for them. I have often remarked 
 that, thus treated, they catch fewer colds, have the use of their limbs more freely, and are 
 less liable to lameness than other horses. Another advantage attends this method, which, 
 in the horses you ride yourself, you will allow to be very material : your horse, when once 
 he is in order, will require less strong exercise than grooms generally give their horses ; and 
 his mouth, in all probability, will not be the worse for it." There is perhaps but one 
 objection, decidedly unanswerable, to so apparently rational a plan as this, which is, that 
 horses did not even in Mr. Beckford's time go the pace that they now do. Mr. B. 
 undoubtedly would not have turned out his racers thus. And what is hunting as it is at 
 present practised, but racing over immense distances at three-quarters speed? And what 
 can maintain this but a long standard condition, wound up to the mark, and kept there by 
 one uniform artificial treatment? " That horses can exist, sound and well, for fifteen years 
 without grass," says Nimrod, " my own experience has assured me ; but the following well- 
 authenticated fact out-Herods Herod. The circumstance is thus related in the Sporthig 
 Magazine, vol. viii. p. 160.: — ' Lately died, at Barnstaple in Devonshire, a chesnut 
 horse, in his thirty-ninth year. He was well known in many hunts thirty years ago. The 
 gentleman in whose possession he died, bought him at two years old, at which time he took 
 him to house, and rode him summer and winter for between twenty and thirty years, with- 
 out ever turning him out, and he died from an accident at last.' " 
 
 1217. Count Veltheivis opinion is likewise strongly in favour of stable summering the hunter ; 
 and he assures us that the cavalry of all continental countries, except Turkey, are no longer 
 turned out in the summer. *' I hope," he says, " I may be permitted to adduce something 
 from my own experience, having for nearly thirty years past constantly had, at my country 
 seat, from seventy to eighty horses — partly saddle, partly coach, draught, and breeding 
 horses and colts; and that, from predilection for horses, I have always bestowed particular 
 attention upon them. For a long time it has not been customary on well managed estates 
 in this part of the country, to turn horses to grass in summer, or to give them green food in 
 the stable, with the exception of brood mares and their foals." (Sporting Magazine, 'Nov. 
 1826.) 
 
 1218. Mr. Apperley s m,ethod of summering the hunter is thus stated hy hiin : — " The 
 first step I should take, would be to put the horse into a loose box, if convenient, and by 
 degrees diminish his corn, giving him an hour's walking exercise every morning as usual. 
 I should then give him two doses of physic, which would not only cool his habit of body so 
 as to prevent the danger of inflammatory attacks, but would have that eflFect on his legs as 
 to enable me to see what injury had been done to them in his work — whether there were 
 any ligamentary enlargements — any injury to the joints or sinews — any callous substances 
 produced by blows — or, in short, any thing going wrong. The clear state of his legs which 
 this treatment will produce, would prevent the possibility of working in the dark, as they 
 will become finer, to use the language of grooms, in three weeks than they would at the 
 expiration of a three months' run at grass in the summer." {Letters on Condition, p. 104. ) 
 We must not, however, do this ingenious writer the injustice to suppose, that he is so 
 wedded to this system as never to relax from it when occasion requires ; on the contrary, 
 we find him observing, " So far from being averse to it, i. e. to turning out, I would 
 strongly recommend it under favourable circumstances. In case of having recourse to 
 blistering it is most serviceable ; and, after firing, almost necessary : but then they (the 
 hunters) should be turned out only at night, and into a place where there is but little 
 grass, and have two, if not three, feeds of corn a day, but nothing else to eat till they go 
 out, unless it be a few vetches, for four or five days at a time, when they (the vetches) are 
 young and tender in the months of May or June ; but these should not be repeated more 
 than three or four times, as they tend to make horses very foul, and when in pod are most 
 injurious to them." Here follow other similar remarks, but particularly some valuable 
 instructions on the making of paddocks, for the express purpose of indulging hunters 
 with a run under judicious regulations ; and we cannot too strongly recommend them to 
 the notice of the sporting reader, as being equally useful and practicable. 
 
 1219. For grass summering, as already observed, there however still remain many strong 
 advocates ; and we apprehend these seemingly adverse systems will eventually modify them- 
 selves so as to meet, by which the evils of both may be avoided, and the benefits of both be 
 
Chap. III. GRASSING THE HACK. 349 
 
 retained. Our further limits are so narrowed by what we have already advanced, and that 
 which we have yet to introduce from the pen of Mr. John Lawrence, one of the strongest 
 opposers of stable summering, that we dare not trespass further by additional suggestions 
 of our own, except to observe, that a medium plan of the nature we have hinted at is 
 detailed in our Veterinary Outlines, p. 88. 4th edition. Mr. John Lawrence says, " Nothing 
 can come in competition with the soundness of the horse's legs and feet, and the refriger- 
 ation, and, as we may say, reanimation, after months of excessive labour and straining, and 
 confinement to a solid, heating, and constipated diet. There is no equal remedy in the 
 case to that best of all coolers and alterants, the spring grass, the purifying elastic external 
 air, and the dew of heaven. What can a horse possibly lose by rational and natural treat- 
 ment like this, excepting in the mere imagination of his owner? The fineness of his skin is 
 easily recoverable, and with respect to good order (condition), that, one would suppose, 
 must rather consist in renovated vigour and augmented powers of action, than in appearance, 
 or any presumed virtue of custom. The holiday of a month or two out of the twelve, is a 
 kindness we owe to the horse which so dearly earns it, whilst it contributes to lengthen and 
 to render his services of more worth." " The grass of this country has made horses, why not 
 mend them ? I am aware we have our gentlemen condition hunters, those preux chevaliers, 
 who decide, sur le champ, by the imposition of hands, and we formerly had our land-tasters : 
 but the proof of the pudding is in the eating ; and what hunter summered abroad, and sub- 
 sequently trained with judgment, has ever been known to fail in consequence of such prac- 
 tice ? Ask the noble Lords Derby and Petre, Mr. Farquharson and Mr. Maberly ; I should 
 rather say, ask the majority of the keepers of hunters throughout Britain. In that famous 
 run of forty miles by Mr. Farquharson 's hounds in Dorset, about three years since, when 
 out of a field of seventy horses five only were in with the hounds when they ran the fox to 
 earth, these five had been summered abroad ? A hunter become very stale in his limbs from 
 work, may be stripped and turned off early and fed abroad, the spring grass not being 
 ready. In the fly season, convenience admitting, he may be sheltered by day, should that 
 appear necessary. A horse, indeed, must have an inclosure to himself, but the geldings and 
 mares used in the field, I apprehend, form a great majority. Suppose the hunter taken up 
 on the first of August, he will have a month to get through his physic, and two months' 
 exercise, since there is seldom much doing in the field until the beginning of November, ex- 
 cepting, perhaps, a little cub hunting ; and the commencement of the season frequently proves 
 to be nothing more than good training for the hunter : but even should a severe run then 
 occur, he would not be caught unprepared after two months' constant and regular exercise. 
 Or a hunter turned off in March, and fed, may be taken up at Midsummer. The old notion 
 of a horse losing his ' hard meat' accumulated in the stable, from the purgative effects of 
 the grass, takes no credit here, as invariable experience has shown. So liable is the horse 
 to be stuffed and confined in his intestines while at dry and hard food, that the change 
 appears to be generally beneficial ; and I hold that, after such thorough cleansing, two or 
 three months of hard meat will impart equal strength and superior activity and energy, to any 
 length of previous stable keep." We would also recommend to the inquirer on the subject 
 two well written letters by an opponent to the indoor summering, which appear in the 
 Sporting Magazine, No. Ixxxiv. new series. They will be found argumentative, and yet are 
 written in a spirit of much candom-. As regards the arguments of Mr. John Lawrence, 
 that venerable and steady advocate of humanity towards brutes, and one whose " very errors 
 lean to virtue's side," we must dissent to his reasoning, because he appears rather to study 
 what the horse himself would prefer, than that which would most tend to his future good. 
 So shrewd an observer as Mr. Lawrence is on most subjects, we are surprised that he does 
 not take into the account the very different style of our present hunting, and, consequently, 
 the equally different style of horse now used in the practice of it ; which must naturally 
 bespeak a variation in the treatment of the hunter of the present day, to that of the hunter 
 of former days. His very breed, admirable as it is, may be said to be in a measure a forced 
 and artificial one ; and it is not therefore to be wondered at, that a treatment, somewhat 
 artificial also, should suit him best. 
 
 SuBSECT.2. Grassing the Hack. 
 
 1 220. Nothing tends more to renovate the stale limbs of the commo7i hackney, or the had condition 
 he sometimes falls into, than a quiet run at grass, particularly if some shelter be afforded him 
 against the midday heats, or the autumnal rains and blasts ; which, occurring when the 
 moult is on him, tend to set the coat and bring on colds, surfeits, &c. But even here we 
 must guard the reader not to expect much benefit, if he have to deal with one that has 
 been for many years stabled on hard meat without intermission ; for it seldom happens but 
 that such a horse is rendered worse instead of better by the change : a spurt with the hounds, 
 as it is sometimes called, is entirely out of the question on this plan. 
 
 1 221 . Salt marsh turning out is often very beneficial, particularly when worms, biliary obstruc- 
 tions, surfeits, and general eruptions, show the system at large to be at fault. We have also 
 known soiling in the day in the stable, and turning out to grass at night, of extreme benefit 
 
350 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 in various eruptive cases bordering on farcy. Exercise can in this case be given, and thus 
 the horse made useful at the same time ; but very high condition in appearance and endur- 
 ance, under either fast or long continued travel, is not to be expected from horses in general 
 under this plan. 
 
 Sect. V. Horse-shoeing. 
 \'2'22, Horse- shoeing was not practised for some centuries after the horse himself was in very 
 general use. Nor were hoof protectors essentially necessary, until paved tracts and hard roads 
 had rendered the abrasion of the horn of the feet much greater than its renovation by growth. 
 We have already proved that asses were for a long period the principal beasts of burden 
 used by the early races of man. Their safety in progression, particularly over rocky and 
 precipitous countries, with the extreme firmness and tenacity of their hoofs, gave them a 
 decided superiority over the horse for the use of the eastern aboriginal tribes. The mounting 
 of the horse, ass, and mule, which led to the more extended intercourse of the inhabitants of 
 distant localities with each other by means of public roads, at length forced on them the in- 
 vention of some defence for the feet of their horses, asses, and mules. 
 
 1223. The first foot defence of the horse seems to have been copied from that worn by his 
 master. j\Ian first wore sandals, and sandals appear also to have formed the first defence of 
 the hoof of the horse. These early foot protectors seem to have been made either of matting, 
 rope, or leather; and were not at first in constant, but only in occasional, use. The addition 
 of the metal rim to the sandal, which was a much later invention, must have formed a very 
 important improvement. Xenophon, who commanded the cavalry of the Grecian armies 
 about five hundred years before Christ, and who wrote expressly on the subject of horses, 
 mentions such a defence for their feet in use in his time. In Columella and Varro, who 
 were subsequent writers, we have additional evidence of this. Two hundred years after these, 
 Apsyrtus, a famous veterinary writer, who lived in the reign of Constantine, gives express 
 directions for the treatment of bruises and galls of the shank, brought on by the thongs or 
 fastenings of the foot shackles (hippopedes). At later periods these shackles were strength- 
 ened by plates of metal, which, in general cases, were of iron ; but, on occasions of great 
 magnificence, appear to have been sometimes made of silver^ and, as it is said, occasionally of 
 gold : such, according to Pliny, were those used by the mules of Poppaa : — 
 
 " Et superum animum in gravi derelinquere caeno, 
 Ferream ut soleam tenaci in voragine mula." — Catullus. 
 
 1224. At length the inapt and injurious fastening of thongs, §•€. gave place to the present 
 method of shoeing with iron plates attached to the feet by nails ; but it may be considered 
 somewhat remarkable, that this improvement did not take place until comparatively a late 
 period. Vegetius, who lived in the reign of Valentinian the Third, though he accurately 
 enumerates every thing connected with an army forge, makes no mention of any apparatus 
 for shoeing horses, nor any artificers for that purpose. And from Beckman we learn, that 
 the first account of the modern horse-shoe that can be relied on, is gathered from an account 
 of the furniture of the Emperor Leo, of Constantinople — Ferra lunatica cum clavis eorum. 
 The use of shoes of this kind was, however, very confined at this period; nor did, perhaps, 
 any horse continue to wear such altogether, but now and then only ; nor was it until long 
 after their introduction that the use of them became general. Pere Daniel, in his Histoire 
 de France, of the ninth century, informs us that the horses of his country were only shod in 
 times of frost, or on very particular occasions. The art of horse-shoeing, however, even 
 then appears to have been considered as a very important matter ; for we are informed, that 
 the reigning monarch appointed Henry de Ferrers, a favourite, who came over with him, 
 superintendent of the shoers ; and hence the future earls of Ferrers, his descendants, have 
 always borne six horse-shoes in the quartering of their arms. It may be observed that the 
 practice of horse-shoeing in England advanced with the continental farriery for a consider- 
 able period ; but, for the last half century, it has taken its own ground, and has certainly 
 been more varied and improved in this country than in any other. 
 
 1225. The improved seated shoe, first brought prominently forward by Osmer (fig. 185.), 
 next adopted by Mr. Clarke of Edinburgh, and then taken up by Mr. Morecroft, is that 
 
 ,„- which has been much employed in the practice of the best 
 veterinarians, and extends now to most good forges. We have 
 represented this shoe in two halves (a and b). The half a pre- 
 sents its ground surface ; and it will be seen that its nail-holes 
 ■extend no further towards the heels than is necessary, to keep 
 the shoe fast. The half b presents the foot surface, which is 
 bevelled off, but not entirely to the heels, that there may be no 
 invitation to the heels to contract, from an inward inclination 
 of the quarters of the shoe. The nail holes of the toe portion 
 are carried around its whole circumference, that portion of the 
 born being best able to bear the shoe pressure without pro- 
 ducing contraction. Of course this shoe may be modified in 
 various ways : it may be made wider or narrower, heavier or 
 lighter, or it may be steeled to meet unusual wear ; but the principles arc probably adapted 
 
 HOBSK-SIIOB. 
 
Chap. III. HORSE SHOEING. 351 
 
 to the protection of most healthy feet ; and no one that ever was, or ever will be, formed, will 
 be applicable to every foot. A standard pattern horse-shoe is therefore an iffiiis fatuus, long 
 sought for but never found, though much ingenuity and research have been wasted in 
 looking for it. All horse-shoeing, like the iron they are forged from, must bend to circum- 
 stances ; as the form of the foot, the place of wear from the direction of the limbs, or from 
 peculiarities in the method of progression, &c. &c. Even that which is said to be an inva- 
 riable principle, " that the shoe must be made to the foot, and not the foot to the shoe," is 
 only so in part. For in a diseased foot, or one getting out of shape by injudicious shoeing, 
 the shoe must adapt itself only in a degree to the foot ; for frequently, by a slight deviation 
 from the general principle at each shoeing, we shall at last bring back the ill shaped foot, 
 to allow of a well shaped shoe to be in future made use of. A well made " seated shoe " 
 should present a " web " of uniform thickness throughout, and of a width sufficient to pro- 
 tect the foot ; but both this and the thickness should be regulated by the size of the horse, 
 the nature of his work, &c. ; but it should in all cases be sufficient to obviate the effects of 
 occasional hard wear, or the accidental neglect of renewing. To an animal so strong as the 
 horse, the additional weight of one or two ounces to each shoe is very inconsiderable ; but 
 this addition to the support and protection of the foot is very material in many cases. Had 
 the majority of horses perfectly healthy well formed feet, and had the greater numbers of 
 them only moderate work on level roads to perform, then a shoe altogether lighter in weight, 
 and less in frame, might be sufficient. But it is to be considered, that there are very few 
 feet met with but what have undergone some unfavourable alteration, which makes them 
 more or less sensible to the effects of concussion ; add to which, a great proportion of the 
 horses in general use are worked, if not continually, at least occasionally, very hard, and 
 often on very bad roads. It is, therefore, under these circumstances that we would recom- 
 mend rather more thickness as well as width than is sometimes employed for the web ; 
 particularly where there is any tenderness in the feet, and still more so where corns exist. 
 As some guide also, the web should be so thick, that, when placed on the pared foot, the 
 pad of the frog should be just on a level with the ground surface of the shoe ; by which it 
 will be sufficiently protected, and yet meet with that degree of pressure which Mr. Coleman 
 thinks so necessary to the healthy functions of the foot. 
 
 1226. To recomtnend that the heels should stand less wide than they are usually made to do, is so greatly in 
 opposition to the directions commonly given, and to the ideas entertained on the subject, that we should lay 
 ourselves open to animadversion in doing it ; but whoever will attentively examine a shoe tvell set off at the 
 heels, as it is termed, will find often only one-third of the surface, and sometimes hardly that, protecting the 
 heels, the remainder projecting beyond the crust, and serving no purposes but those of a shelf to lodge the 
 dirt on ; a convenient clip for another horse to step on, or a more ready hold for the shoe to be forced off in 
 clayey grounds. We, on the contrary, maintain, so that the shoe heels stand wide enough to allow for the 
 growth of the foot, and that such growth shall not draw the points within the crust, it is sufficient. The 
 length also of the heels of the shoe should be regulated by the nature of the work and the form of the foot : 
 where the heels are round, and overhang at all, the shoe should be of sufficient length to receive and guard 
 them ; but where hunting is followed in a clayey country, any extra length is dangerous, as forming a resist- 
 ance to the elevation of the foot from the additional hold on the adhesive soil : nor is it infrequent for horses 
 to force off the shoe, bv lodging the hind toe on the projecting heel. The ground surface of the shoe should 
 be critically flat ; nor should any shoe be put on a foot that has not been first tried on a plane iron kept for 
 that purpose ; which practice, were it more generally pursued, would prevent the evil of applying a thick 
 club-heeled shoe to the weakest part of the foot, as is too often done. 
 
 1 227. The ground surface of the shoe being fullered, is then punched with either five nails on 
 the outer, and four nails on the inner side, or with four on the outer and three on the inner, 
 according to the size and weight of the shoe and tread of the animal. This disproportion is 
 occasioned by the greater thickness and strength of the outer side, which will thus admit of 
 the principal attachment to it ; and because, not only is the inside the thinnest and weakest, 
 but expansion probably is also greatest there ; at least we are warranted in so concluding, 
 as we know contraction principally occurs there, and that its greater weakness is the cause 
 of its becoming the seat of corns. It is therefore of consequence, that we put as few 
 nails as possible into the inner side of the hoof, and particularly that what are put should 
 not approach the heel, but reach only to the centre of the wall ; the nearer the last nail-hole 
 is to the toe, provided the shoe be firm, the more room is left for such a foot to expand : 
 indeed, there are strenuous advocates for omitting all inside nailing, as will be again noticed. 
 The foot surface of the seated shoe presents a bevelled portion over two-thirds of its extent, 
 except at the heels, where it is partially plane on both surfaces, which plane portion is in- 
 tended to receive the heels. This bevel, or seating, allows for the descent of the sole, which 
 certainly does take place in a slight degree ; but principally it favours the ejection of stones, 
 &c. which, lodging there, might injuriously press on the horny sole. The seated shoe is 
 certainly the only one which can be worn with safety by the flat-footed horse ; and the shoe 
 itself is also rendered lighter by seating, without detracting from its strength. An outward 
 seating, according to the plan of M. St. Bel and some later practitioners, presents, at first 
 sight, an appearance of following nature, and of giving a surer support by a more pointed pres- 
 sure downwards, with an equally stable support upwards ; and if we could make shoes at 
 once ductile and durable, this would, for all well formed feet, be an excellent mode ; but, 
 unfortunately, this outer rim soon wears down, and the expectations raised, relative to its 
 utility, are not fulfilled ; and, what is worse, the shoe must either be rendered improperly 
 thick, or this loss of lower rim will weaken it. 
 
352 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 1228. The preparation of the foot fur the shoe is a subject of inucli moment. It is of course commencea Dv 
 pulling off one old shoe ; for it is lietter never to take more ofl' at once, otherwise the horse is apt to break 
 away the edges of the horn while standing so long bare on the rough ground or pavement. In removing the 
 old shoes, great care is necessary that the clenches be first thoroughly raised, so that the crust may not 
 be torn, or portions of the nails left within the horn. This being done, the rough edges of the crust should 
 be rasped, which prevents its brealiing away when set down, and also detects any stubs of old nails left 
 behind, and removes loose portions that would hold gravel, either of which might turn the nail that may 
 chance to be introduced there. The next process is to thoroughly pare the sole throughout, until it can be 
 what is called " thumbed," i. e. felt to spring by a forcible pressure of the thumb. In this paring, the natural 
 form of the arch of the sole should be as closely imitated as possible, and particular care taken that no part 
 of it be left to protrude beyond the line of the crust ; on the contrary, its concavity ought to commence im- 
 mediately from the line of separation between the crust and sole, but not from the edge of the crust, as we 
 have seen done. The whole thickness of the crust, be it more or less, ought to be left perfectly flat for the 
 bearing of the shoe. Habit, and a correct eye, can detect any inequalities in this surface, without a momentary 
 application of the heated shoe to try the bearing parts as is usually done ; and which, if the shoe be also 
 previously tried with a plane iron, may very well be avoided. Nevertheless, the outcry raised against this 
 practice is, in a great measure, unnecessary ; for, unless the shoe he very hot, and held on too long, no harm 
 probably results from its application. In common rough shoeing, also, this error is infinitely less than the 
 application of the unequal pressure which it is intended to prevent would prove. The portion of sole, 
 between the bars and quarters, should be always pared out ; and, if properly done, is the surest preventive 
 against corns. The heels should be an object of great attention, and ought to be carefully reduced to the 
 general level of position, which it may be supposed the hoof was originally placed in, and which may always 
 be judged of by observing the line of the pasterns with it. It is, we repeat, of great consequence that the 
 inner heel be not reduced beyond the outer, for its natural weakness gives it a tendency to increased wear : 
 instead, therefore, of paring both equally, in case the outer is the highest, pare only the outer ; and, more- 
 over, set the shoe very lightly on the inner heel. A want of attention to this circumstance of inequality in 
 the heels, lays the foundation of corns and splints. 
 
 1229. Paring of the frog is an important process. We indeed think it so much so, that we 
 again introduce Jig. 135. from p. 166. on purpose that we may more readily give force to 
 
 our directions how to pare the foot preparatory to shoeing. For- 
 186 merly the frog (6), and the inflections or returns of the hard horn 
 of the hoof, seen at c e, were the first objects of attack by means 
 of the butteries of the shoer. The slightest knowledge of me- 
 chanics must convince anyone, not either stupidly or determinedly 
 blind, that they (the horny returns, c e), are purposely thus in- 
 flected, as resisting props to support the internal parts of the foot 
 from pressure, by the contraction of the inferior and lateral por- 
 tions of the hoof. It is therefore under these views that we object, 
 strongly object, to their removal ; and, on the contrary, recommend 
 that the sole, crust, and heels, be first attended to, and then a mistake in paring the frog 
 is less likely to arise ; for it may be regarded as a general rule, that, when the frog is a 
 very little beyond the level of the returns of the heels and tlie crust, it is as large as it 
 ever ought to be ; and the heels of the shoe will raise it suflSciently for protection against too 
 much wear, but will not elevate it beyond a proper share of pressure. Smiths are too apt 
 to be impressed with an idea of the necessity of " opening the heels ;" which, with them, is 
 nothing more than cutting away the edges of the flexions of the hoof, where they turn to 
 form the horny heels ; the same being then continued under the names of bars or binders. 
 In contracted feet these flexions do sometimes press inwards, and actually squeeze the frog; 
 from observing which, smiths cut away the extreme edges of the pressing part ; and as, in 
 such cases, this practice is observed to give some present relief, .so it has become a principle 
 in their minds that it is a salutary process to every foot ; and leaving, as it does, a momentary 
 appearance of widened heel, it is not possible to convince them but that a real enlargement 
 of the posterior part of the foot is the consequence. It is hardly necessary to remark, that 
 this practice is founded in the grossest ignorance ; and that, instead of eventually opening the 
 heels, it tends perinanently to contract them, by weakening the bars ; the practice should 
 therefore, in every instance, be forbidden, except as before mentioned, in cases where the in- 
 flected heels contract, or ' wire in,' so much as actually to press the frog between the horny 
 edges, when it is justifiable to relieve the immediate pressure by cutting out the binding 
 portions of the inflexions ; but it must not be forgotten in this case, that the remedy is only 
 palliative, and more permanent means should be adopted for the healthy expansion of the 
 parts. Although the returns of the heels are only to be meddled with in .such cases, and the 
 continuation of the horny inflexion or bars in no case, it is yet otherwise with the interme- 
 diate portion of horn which fills up the angle • this should be moderately pared out, in every 
 instance, for it is the seat of corns; and if accidental pressure alight and remain there, a corn 
 is the inevitable consequence. If even a small particle of gravel should lodge here, each 
 step forces it further ; and, as soon as it has reached the sensible parts, inflammation and 
 suppuration ensue. 
 
 SuBSKCT. 1. The principal Varieties of H orse-shoes. 
 
 1230. As under our present methods of working horses, deterioration in their limbs generally, 
 but in their feet particularly, is almost an inevitable consequence, so, much of this wear is 
 attributed to the shoes, which we are forced to put on them to prevent abrasion. Whether 
 the pace itself, and the duration of it, is not also an equally efficient cause, let the number of 
 slow ridden hacks and moderately driven carriage-horses, flanked by the thousands of 
 
Chap. III. SHOEING RACE HORSES. 353 
 
 agricultural horses which reach old age without lameness, testify. But as our habits of 
 riding and driving are now fixed, and as the animals themselves would be apt to rebel did 
 we not allow them to " go along," we are ever and anon starting a new principle of shoeing, 
 that, besides being protective, is alleged to be also preventive, of the tendency to contraction 
 attributed to shoeing at large, some even pretend to be curative. Our limits will only 
 allow us to glance at the principal varieties of horse-shoes, and the methods of applying them 
 which have engaged public attention. That the foot of an unshod horse expands as soon as 
 it is placed on the ground, and has received its share of the weight of the body might, a 
 priori, be expected, and has been, moreover, proved by experiment. But what happens when 
 the horse has each foot bound within a solid rim of iron firmly nailed around the horny 
 crust? The answer is plain ; the expansion being thus prevented, occasions reaction within, 
 and turgescence of the blood-vessels, by which heat is evolved, and the horny segment so 
 heated contracts its dimensions, and thus presses painfully on the sensitive organ. Much 
 tenderness in action ensues, and ultimately disorganisation in a greater or less degree is 
 the consequence. To form a horse-shoe, therefore, that while it effectually protects the foot 
 from abrasion shall leave it in full possession of its natural elasticity and expansive pro- 
 perties when ground placed, has been the aim of many eminent veterinarians and many 
 ingenious smiths. 
 
 1231. Lafosse's shoe was much lauded for this purpose, by its being framed with short and 
 full heels. Mr. Coleman's ingenuity supplied artificial frog pressure, which promised much, 
 and, without doubt, would have performed more, could it at the same time have unbound 
 the fettered sides, fixed as they were by side nailing of an unyielding shoe. 
 
 1 232. Mr. Bract/ Clark's paratrite shoe certainly appeared to strike at the root of the evil, but 
 the blow was too feeble to cope with the absolute necessity there appears, that an effective 
 shoe for the foot must be so attached, as to unite these seeming discordant substances oi 
 horn and iron into one solid mass. To effect this, and yet to allow the healthy expansion 
 of the foot by ground pressure, this ingenious veterinarian brought forward a shoe, which, 
 being hinged at the toe, allowed at once of firm side nailing, while it retained the property of 
 expanding with the downward pressure. Ingenious as the device might be said to be, it never- 
 theless presented two considerable difficulties in constructing it : first, that of making a 
 hinge at once strong and retentive during the usual period of wearing a set of shoes. The 
 second diflSculty arises from the tendency, which the expansive nature of the shoe has to tear 
 away the horn hold which the side nailing embraces. The hinged shoe is, however, yet ad- 
 vocated, and, we believe, even yet used, but in a very limited degree. It must, however, be 
 considered inferior to the plan of shoe of Mr. Rogers, because it weakens the necessary 
 connection between the two limbs of the shoe. 
 
 1233. Mr. Goodwin's curve-toed shoe, with the French method of nailing, although it has 
 many advocates, is yet thought, from the lateral pressure of the nails, to injure the sensible 
 laminse ; and also by the necessity there exists of cutting away the horn of the toe, that it 
 predisposes the internal organisation to effect a displacement of the coffin bone : we, how- 
 ever, have our doubts as to any such results from the use of it. 
 
 1234. The shoe of Mr. Rogers, of Exeter, has been strongly recommended by Mr. Apperley, 
 who considers it as the most likely of any shoe he ever met with to counteract the effects of 
 an inflexible substance nailed to a flexible organ, on which great weight is to be placed. 
 We ourselves also knew Mr. Rogers well as a domesticated pupil under us, and we can bear 
 testimony to his ingenuity as a veterinary surgeon, and his worth as a man ; but we fear 
 that the processes necessary in the making of this shoe will prevent any extensive use of it, 
 otherwise the device of the hinge is an excellent one. 
 
 1235. One-sided nailing of the shoe has been strongly advocated by Mr. James Turner, and 
 certainly this method, even after a trial of some years, retains many partisans in its favour. 
 In its application it entirely liberates the inner quarter of the hoof, at which part con- 
 traction usually commences and spends its greatest mischief. Our limits prevent our 
 prosecuting the subject further, interesting as it is ; but we would recommend the inquirer 
 to visit Mr. Turner's forge, and also to The Veterinarian, No. xliv. new series, where a full 
 account of its effects are detailed by one who practises it professionally, and, apparently, 
 from a full conviction of its advantageous properties. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Shoeing of Race-horses. 
 
 1236. Race-horses train, travel, and exercise, in the common seated shoe ; but for them it is 
 made somewhat narrower, and also lighter in substance than that to be figured and de- 
 scribed as proper for hunters and hacks to which we would refer. As a remedial plan, how- 
 ever, for such race-horses as have had their feet battered about, or that seem to be inclined to 
 contract, we would recommend a three-quarter shoe, neither too heavy nor yet too light, 
 but of sufficient substance to bear the weight of the horse, and of a moderate widtli only. 
 Mr. Darvill advocates the use of a stout clip to the toe of these shoes, and recommends that 
 four nails be put into each side of the shoe, but that the hinder nail holes be placed farther 
 
 A a 
 
354 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 THRKH-QUARTBR6H0S ' 
 
 back than is usually done in shoeing. We presume we need not state that this method 
 refers principally to horses having weak feet, being out of training, and put by for the season 
 after the manner already described. Of course we would recommend that any departure 
 from the usual plan on which a race-horse has been hereto- 
 fore shod, should be narrowly watched, or much mischief may 
 be done where it was remedially intended. Short shoes, however, 
 certainly suit battered feet very well, particularly those that 
 have much injured them by road travelling from one racing lo- 
 cality to others far distant. It is here that the advantages of 
 the caravan for the removal of racers is conspicuous. The 
 three-quarter shoe may be either fullered or stamped, and 
 may be made either with or without a clip at the toe, and 
 with either three or four nails on each side of the shoe, but 
 which nails should not approach closer to the heels than is absolutely necessary to keep the 
 shoes on (Jig. 187.). Every third, or at farthest every fourth, week (depending much on the 
 growth and strength of the feet) we would recommend that the shoe should be removed, 
 and also that the horny sole of the feet be properly cleaned out ; and, if necessary, that the 
 toes be shortened also. 
 
 1237. In the plating of race-horses, much caution is required in the selection of a proper 
 smith. In the first place, the process of plating differs somewhat from common shoeing, 
 and in the next, it is to be performed on horses of great value, and often under engagements 
 on which immense sums are dependent. Some country smiths shoe horses very well ; but 
 in general cases they have but little experience in plating race-horses ; and, what is worse, 
 it frequently happens they have, in such cases, the most difficult feet to put plates upon. It 
 is however fortunate, that such shoeing smiths as live in a racing neighbourhood, are 
 commonly uufait at this business, and are in general not above receiving instructions and hints 
 from the training grooms to be careful in fitting the plates, preserving the feet, and driving 
 the nails in such a manner as to meet any peculiarity of structure or failing in the hoof of 
 the horse to be shod. Thus experienced, and thus watched and cautioned, it usually hap- 
 pens that all goes on well ; but as accidents will occur even in these stables, it may be 
 advisable, as Mr. Darvill observes, " to plate such horses as may have good sound feet, and 
 that are standing in stables close to the running ground, the evening prior to their running, 
 after their coming in from exercise." And to make the surety double, it is common to 
 walk the horses on the morning of running to some turf, where, in a short canter, it may be 
 seen whether his plates are settled well to his feet or not. If the horse is observed by the 
 groom to go stiff or short, and if the groom should be of opinion that this is occasioned by 
 any thing wrong about either of the feet of the horse, there will yet be time to remove the 
 plates, and to give the nails less hold, or a different direction. The foot may be afterwards 
 placed in a water-boot, and thus treated he may be brought to post, and run without much 
 danger of being lamed, particularly if the ground be moderately moist and yielding. 
 
 1238. Racing plates for the feet are of two ki7ids — the full and the three-quarter. The 
 full plates for tlie feet {fig. 188.) are marked 1 for the fore-foot, and 2 for the hind- 
 
 foot. That for the hind-foot, it may be observed, is clipped, to give it a firmer hold on the 
 ground. The full plates are in general use wherever the horn of the hoof is strong and 
 healthy enough to bear them. Each shoe is usually pierced with eight nail holes. The 
 three-quarter plate (^.i;^. 187. ) is usually pierced with six nail holes only, and is used for 
 horses which either have naturally weak feet, or for such feet as have been much battered 
 about, as is often the case with horses engaged in country running. In these cases it is 
 evident "the plate must not be put on nearer the end of the horse's heels than there is sound 
 horn for it to rest upon ; and that the hoof hold be sufficiently strong to give the two 
 last nails a secure bearing, so that the plate may not spring at the heels when the horse is 
 running." In the forging of either of these varieties of plating shoes, it is very necessary 
 that reference be had to the size and powers of the horse that is to wear them. For one of 
 a medium size and weight, the breadth of the plate need not exceed three and a half eighths 
 of an inch ; but these dimcnsioi>s may be somewhat increased for a tall and heavy horse. 
 
Chap. III. SHOES WORN BY HUNTERS AND HACKS. SSS 
 
 The fullering should be made in the middle of the plate, that it may not weaken the shoe 
 (Jig.lSS.). The plate being thus narrow, there is little fear of its pressing injuriously on the 
 sole ; care, however, should be taken that its edges do not extend beyond the crust of the 
 hoof, or the projecting portion may be trodden on by a fidgetty horse, and the shoe be 
 thus subjected to be torn off when saddling, or at the moment of starting. 
 
 1 239. The hind plates may be made much like the fore ones, but they may be brought rather 
 more home to the heels, as the heels of the hind- feet are mostly in a good state. Darvill ob- 
 serves that, " If the horse is a long striding one, and a free runner, he will be likely to be rather 
 a difficult one at his turns ; and although it may be bad judgment to run such a horse over 
 a small round course, yet, if such should happen, it may be advisable for the safety of both 
 the rider and the horse to give the latter some hold of the ground, by turning up the heels 
 of his hind plates. But with a horse of the middle size, that has a short but quick stride, 
 gives his race kindly, and is handy at his turns, there may be no occasion to turn up the 
 plates. (Vol. i. p. 441.) 
 
 1 240. Caravans, as already hinted at, are now used to convey such racers from place to place 
 as are likely to injure their feet, or otherwise suffer by travelling on hard roads ; and the 
 practice cannot be too much applauded, whether we consider the prudence or the humanity 
 of the plan. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Shoes worn by Hunters and Hacks. 
 
 1241. The cotmnon shoe usually worn by hunters and hacks is the seated shoe, figured and 
 described at p. 350. As adapted to the hunter, the form, the size, the substance, and 
 number of nail holes of the shoe worn, may with propriety vary according to the size and 
 weight of the horse, his method of shoe wearing, and the nature of the ground usually 
 passed over, &c. &c. In all cases it should, however, be well fastened on ; that is, firmly 
 placed without hoof binding. The heels of the hunting shoe are by many sportsmen preferred 
 to be rather short than full home ; and not without some reason, for many horses are otherwise 
 apt in their galloping to tear the shoe off, to the injury of the horse, and the certain loss of 
 the sport. As an additional prevention also, the shoe of the hinder foot may be set rather 
 within the crust at the toe ; which will not only prove useful in this respect, but will like- 
 wise materially lessen the danger of cutting by an overreach, from the toe of the shoe at 
 least. 
 
 1242. On overreaching, Mr. Stewart, of Glasgow, observes, "that it takes place most 
 frequently at the heel, exactly where the skin connects itself with the hoof." He very 
 
 justly remarks also, that this accident seldom happens except the 
 pace is fast, and likewise that it is more likely to occur to short- 
 backed than to long-backed horses, for obvious reasons. The 
 wound made is a semicircular one, and the skin is raised up like 
 a flap, and folds backwards and downwards, never upward or 
 forward. Mr. Stewart considers it as a great mistake to suppose 
 that this cut is inflicted by the toe of the shoe. We had also long 
 ago taught the same as a general rule, but not an invariable one, 
 as we have so lately stated. The cut certainly is more frequently 
 inflicted by the inner circumference of the hind shoe, and it is 
 done also as it is withdrawn from its ground placing, between or 
 beside the hind feet, which does the mischief; and Mr. Stewart, 
 without doubt, is likewise right when he says, that " sometimes 
 the incised portion is actually cut out." He also presents us with a representation of a hind 
 shoe (^fig. 189.), from which the inner circumference is forged or filed away, which is well cal- 
 culated to prevent the evils of this species of over-reaching. Mr. Apperley likewise strengthens 
 Mr. Stewart's account, by informing us, that he has ever since had the inside edge of the 
 hind shoe what the blacksmiths call "bevelled," or rounded oflT, and has never had an over- 
 reach since. Nevertheless, we are sorry to be forced to observe, to our cost, that every over- 
 reach is not thus made, but that it takes place sometimes on the back sinew. 
 
 1243. The cast iron concave-seated shoe of Mr. Goodwin is also worn by many hunters. 
 The owners of these horses being impressed with an opinion that its concave ground surface 
 will act in the same manner with the calkin or catch, and to a certain degree they are cal- 
 culated to do so. At all events less evil is likely to result from their use than from an 
 elevated catch to the outer heel of the shoe ; of which catch, we must again remark, that 
 unless it be applied to both heels of the shoe, it must by its uneven pressure be apt to lame 
 the horse ; and even when worn double is still injuriouss by its increased pressure on the 
 posterior walls of the hoof, and consequently is only admissible in very frosty weather, or 
 over soft and yielding ground. Our opinion of Mr. Goodwin's method of forging the 
 horse-shoe has already been given ; but although ourselves unfavourable to it, for the 
 reasons assigned, the reader should at the same time be made aware, that it has the sanction 
 of several sportsmen we know, who recommend it as calculated to obviate the necessity of 
 a catch to any shoe. It certainly is particularly applicable to riding on the chalk hilH, 
 
 A a 2 
 
S56 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part HI. 
 
 where something more than the plain surface of tlie shoe is wanting to prevent the danger 
 of the feet sliding or slipping. 
 
 1244. The shoes for the hind feet of most horses are forged somewhat different to the fore- 
 shoes, by being made a little squarer at the toe for about an inch ; to which squareness 
 the hoof also is to be adapted by rasping it slightly ; avoiding, however, to do it in- 
 juriously. By this mode, a steady point of bearmg is afforded to the feet of hunters in the 
 great exertions they are often called upon to make in galloping, leaping, &c. The hinder 
 shoes, when thus formed, are likewise less liable to interfere with the fore shoes by clicking ; 
 when, however, horses either click or overreach very much, it is also common, not only to 
 square but also to shorten the toes of the hinder shoes, or otherwise to set these shoes a little 
 back, by which the hoof meets the middle of the fore shoe instead of the shoe itself; and 
 the unpleasant noise of the stroke or click is avoided. 
 
 1245. The bar shoe (Jig. 190.), as here seen, is tongued (a), but which is proper only 
 where very bad thrushes exist, as to be presently noticed. It is an iinportant and well- 
 known variety of horse-shoe ; and, as such, it is to be regretted that 
 so much prejudice prevails against the use of it, whicli can only 
 arise from its supposed unsightly appearance, as betokening un- 
 soundness. As a defence to weak thin feet it is invaluable, as it 
 removes a part of the pressure from the heels and quarters, which 
 can ill bear it, to the frog, which can well bear it. In fact, it may 
 be so forged as that it shall effectually protect any weak part of the 
 under surface of the hoof by a projection; or, otherwise, by an entire 
 supernumerary cross bar. By shifting the pressure from the un- 
 sound to the sound parts, and consequently stronger portions, great 
 mischief is often prevented by the bar shoe. When the frog is al- 
 together undermined by ulceration, and the ravages of thrush render 
 the foot tender in the extreme, by widening and tongueing the heel 
 
 portion of the bar, as seen at a, proper dressings can be applied and retained, and protection 
 also be afforded. When a corn exists, and the short heeled shoe fails to relieve, a bar shoe 
 should be tried, being so made as while it protects, it yet lies off the corn itself, which is 
 the grand desideratum with such feet. 
 
 1246. Frost shoes (a. Jig. 191.) have the heels turned up, and the practice of frost 
 shoeing is a very necessary one, and unavoidable ; but the calkins, from the extreme hard- 
 ness of the ground, are apt to be very soon worn down, and conse- 
 quently to become useless. To remedy this, many inventions have 
 been tried ; one of the best is that of Dr. Moore, in which the frost 
 clip is made distinct and moveable, by means of a female screw (fc) 
 worked in it, to which a knob, or wedge (c), and male screw (rf) 
 are adapted ; a key (c) being used for fixing or removing it. One 
 of the principal difficulties in forging efficient shoes to protect the 
 feet, and prevent them from slipping and sliding on the ground in 
 frosty weather, is in tempering tlie iron from which they are made. 
 If it be made too soft, they wear smooth immediately : on the con- 
 trary, if too hard, they crack or break. When our own journeys were not long, we managed 
 thus : instead of removing the shoe after it had been roughed in the common way, we made 
 the smith file the calkins every other day. 
 
 1247. The sandal shoe {fig. 192.) is a very useful invention for the safety of the feet of 
 horses from the effects of shoe casting. The best is that of Mr. Percival, which consists of 
 
 two parts — the iron shoe of the usual form, and the webbing 
 straps which fasten it on. It is very portable and light, its 
 weight not exceeding half a pound, at the same time it is strong 
 enough to afford sufficient protection to the foot until a shoeing 
 smith can be met with. This ingenious pedal protection is sold 
 by Tate, a respectable saddler in Park-street, Grosvenor-square. 
 Its price is half a guinea, and it is requisite that the size of the 
 foot be sent with the order. With all the danger of travelling 
 a good horse over stony ground, with one foot entirely bare, to 
 his certain, perhaps irreparable, injury, how few will trouble 
 themselves with this useful preventive against such danger : 
 surely the beast that carries the sportsman well deserves this 
 forethought. However, when the mischief is done, it is too late 
 to repent, and our next effort should be directed to find some sub- 
 stitute of defence. We once advised some double sacking to 
 be placed under the foot, and next a single piece, of larger size, 
 
 under that: this being drawn round the foot and fastened, enabled the horse to reach home 
 
 in safety. 
 
 1248. The sock and leathern sole shoe for bruised and tender footed horses, manufactured 
 
 FR08T SIIOB. 
 
Chap. IV. INFORMATION FOR RACING ESTABLISHMENTS. 357 
 
 by Woodin, of Regent's-park-place, is also an invention of merit ; and if it will actually 
 remain on the foot during the travel from place to place, and we are not informed to the 
 contrary, it well deserves every encouragement. The sock, which is of hair, is placed as a 
 bed on the sole, over which is fastened a leathern covering, so as to exclude all gravel, and to 
 prevent abrasion of the foot. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 HORSE RACING AS A SIECULATION. 
 
 1249. The theory and practice of racing involves various other considerations besides the 
 mere galloping over the turf, and the methods of determining the merits of the contest. 
 The several localities where this sport is pursued, the value of the prizes, the chances by 
 which the bettors are governed, and the laws by which the whole of the turf practice is 
 regulated, are all topics of interest and importance in this noble sport. 
 
 Sect. I, A few Poiiits of Information necessary to every Principal of a Racing Establishment. 
 
 1250. In our opinion, nothing will tend so much to prevent that total loss of character with 
 which racing is threatened, as that the influential supporters of it should simultaneously join 
 in attempting the detection of fraud, and in the fearless and summary punishment of mal- 
 practices, whether perpetrated by prince or peasant. To enable them to do this effectively, 
 it is essentially necessary that their own knowledge of racing in all its branches should be as 
 extensive and as minute as that of the blacklegs themselves. Such knowledge on their parts is 
 the more necessary, when it is considered that the taint is apt in too many cases to extend to the 
 operatives in their own stables. Every one at all concerned in racing matters, but particu- 
 larly the great owners of large racing establishments, should fully understand the laws and 
 customs which regulate the practice of the sport, local as well as general. Both the Racing 
 Calendar and the Stud Book should be at the finger ends of the turfite. Cadwalleder him- 
 self should not be better informed on the lineal descent of his ancestors, than the racing 
 amateur on that of every running horse of repute. His knowledge of horses generally, and of 
 the race-horse particularly, should be critical ; indeed his eye should be familiarised to take 
 in the points of the winning form at a glance ; and they really are comprised in a few pecu- 
 liarities of conformation. It is not in height, for the greyhound of less than thirty inches, 
 and the hare of twelve, can run as fast ; but it is in the perfect mechanism of all the parts 
 as they relate to each other, and also as they constitute a whole, of numerous points and 
 angles, that the winning form consists. He should perfectly understand the principles of 
 training, as well as the practice ; his scientific knowledge of it being the more necessary to 
 him, because it is only known dogmatically by the stable attendants. He should also be 
 able to pry deeply into human nature, as the only guard against fraud in those in his 
 employ. No villain is always on his guard, and the first act of roguery almost necessarily 
 bespeaks a confederate, and of course an evil with extensive ramifications. In the breeding 
 of stock, his judgment should be based on principles, and extended by critical observation. 
 Here also he must in all important matters be himself present ; or at least if he act by 
 proxy, let it be by some intelligent friend, or his very breed may be misbegotten, or other- 
 wise marred in the person of the sire or dam, so extensive and all pervading are the arts of 
 the honourable fraternity of legs. To be at once the kind and liberal patron of fidelity 
 and real merit in the person of his stable attendants, is so common with the " high-blooded " 
 gentleman, that we hardly need hint at the necessity of it : but we do not fear asserting, that 
 sometimes it requires time even In the best disposed young minds, to learn how to draw a 
 just line between the extremes of too much stable familiarity and those of haughty 
 reserve or dictatorial commands. The kindness of manner of the gentleman of birth and 
 education can always convert the request into ready obedience, even from the most sullen • 
 while the " Damme sirrah, do ye hear," if obeyed, is only half done, and that half un- 
 graciously ; and we need not dwell on the value of those services which are performed under 
 the sense of protection, and the feeling of intended kindness. The professed turfite should 
 not only well understand the training of horses, but should likewise accurately inform him- 
 self of the result of all the trials which succeed thereto \, by which he will be enabled to 
 judge to what extent he can back the individuals of his own stud, or otherwise hedge off, as 
 circumstances may dictate. He must avoid all fancies, and be very careful, as Darvill 
 observes, " how he backs his fancy, or takes the odds, out of his own stable." As the times 
 of performance approach, he must be guided by circumstances how far it will be prudent to 
 unfold his opinions to his training groom, private jockey, &c. The best method of keeping 
 them honest, is to act both liberally and kindly towards them. " If they are allowed," as 
 Darvill says, " to stand their money to a certain extent in his (the master's) own book," 
 
 A a 3 
 
358 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 it may do much, and will further insure their future fidelity, if, when on the settling of his 
 book, he finds he is from five to ten thousand pounds a winner, that he adds a handsome 
 present to each in the order of their standing, as a reward for their actual services, and for 
 their faithful keeping of his and their own secrets. 
 
 Sect. II. Of Jockeys and Race Riding. 
 
 1 25 1 . The jockey is a very important personage in every race. The origin of the jockey, as 
 we have already shown, is in most cases low, and too many of them are not wanting in low 
 cunning, and too frequently they even exhibit consummate villany. Nevertheless, many 
 others among them rise on fair fame to high respectability and competence. A few become 
 owners of horses also ; but, what is much worse, they are too apt to be bettors as well, 
 which of necessity opens the door to fraud, and gives reason to suspect that many horses 
 liave been " run to lose " by them when they had the race in their power. An inherent 
 attachment to this sport can alone render this occupation an object of choice. " A jockey," 
 in the words of Nimrod, "should possess the following not every-day qualifications : — con- 
 siderable bodily power in a very small compass ; much personal intrepidity ; a kind of 
 habitual insensibility to provocation, bordering upon apathy, which no efforts of an opponent 
 in a race can get the better of; and an habitual check upon the tongue. Exclusive of the 
 peril with which the actual race is attended, his profession lays a heavy tax on the con- 
 stitution. The jockey must not only at times work hard, but the hardest of all tasks, he 
 must work upon an empty stomach. During his preparation for the race, he must have 
 the abstinence of an Asiatic ; indeed, it too often happens that at meals he can only be 
 a spectator, we mean during the period of his wasting. To sum up all, he has to work 
 hard, and deprive himself of every comfort, risking his neck into the bargain, and for what ? 
 Why, for five guineas if he wins, and three if he loses a race. The famous Pratt, the jockey 
 of the no less famous little Gimcrack (of whom, man and horse, there is a fine portrait by 
 Stubbs), rode eleven races over the Beacon Course in one day ; making, with returning to 
 the post on his hack, a distance of eighty-eight miles in his saddle." ( Quarterly Review, 
 No. xcviii. p. S94. ) It is not, however, by the inere customary fee for riding a race that 
 their honest profits are to be measured. In most cases, when a jockey exhibits any ex- 
 traordinary tact, and wins a large but somewhat uncertain stake, he is complimented with 
 an additional douceur, which is often a very considerable one. It is said that James 
 Robinson, in the same year <that he won both the Derby and the St. Leger, received 
 1,000?. from a Scotch gentleman, who was a great winner by the latter race. 
 
 1252. The Newmarket jockeys bear away the bell for their seat in riding, and the general 
 elegance of their costume. The northern jockeys have, however, among them many ex- 
 cellent and workmanlike riders, as the Yorkshire meetings can testify. Neither is it very 
 unusual for gentlemen to ride their own races, at country meetings particularly ; and we 
 may further remark that the equestrian mania with some is so great, that they will volunteer 
 to ride for others also. Sir Tatton Sykes is a remarkable instance of this fiiror ; he will ride 
 almost any distance to enact the jockey for almost any one that solicits his aid, and as he is 
 an undoubted good race rider, and is himself a man of unimpeachable honour, he has fre- 
 quent requests of this kind. It is said, that when thus called on, if it be a hundred miles 
 off, instead of refusing, " he puts a clean shirt in his pocket, his racing jacket under his 
 waistcoat, a pair of over-alls over his leathers, and, jumping upon some thorough-bred tit, 
 arrives there the next day by the time of starting, and when the race is over, canters the 
 thorough-bred one home again." However well these gentlemen jockeys may perform, and 
 however such a practice may accord with the classic practices of Greece and Rome, we 
 would hold up to them the motto, A'^e sutor ultra crepidam. 
 
 1253. The training of the jockey is a process of severity, unless by good fortune he is 
 naturally stunted in his form. A pigmy, with sharpness of intellect and strength of arm, it 
 has been observed, would make a fortune at Newmarket by bringing a feather weight to the 
 backs of the two-year-old colts which are brought to the post. Mr. Sandiver informs us, 
 that the length of the jockey's training " continues for about three weeks before Easter to the 
 end of October, but a week or ten days are quite sufficient for a rider to reduce himself 
 from his natural weight to sometimes a stone and a half below it. It is asked, what food 
 do they live on ? For breakfast, a small piece of bread and butter, with tea in moderation ; 
 dinner is taken very sparingly, a very small piece of pudding and less meat ; and when fish is 
 to be obtained, neither one nor the other is allowed. Wine and water is the usual beverage, 
 in the proportion of one pint to two of water ; tea in the afternoon, with little or no bread 
 and butter, and no supper. What exercise do they get, and what hours of rest ? After 
 breakfast, having suflficiently loaded themselves with clothes, that is, with five or six waist- 
 coats, two coats, and as many pairs of breeches, a severe walk is taken from ten to fifteen 
 miles. After their return home, dry clothes are substituted for those that are wet with 
 perspiration ; and, if much fatigued, some of them lie down for an hour or so before their 
 dinner, after which no severe exercise is taken, but the remaining part of the day is spent in 
 a way most agreeable to themselves. They generally go to bed by nine o'clock, and con- 
 
Chap. IV. RIDING A RACE. 359 
 
 tinue there till six or seven next morning. What medicine do they take ? Some of 
 them, who do not like excessive walking, have recourse to purgative medicines, glauber salts 
 only." {Quarttrly Review, No. xcviii. p. 408.) We are, however, taught to believe that the 
 severity of their walking exercise is now moderated to about four miles out, where in some 
 house, before a large fire, the jockey sits and drinks some diluted liquid, which greatly 
 increases the perspiration ; to keep up which he walks briskly back again, swinging his arms 
 and shuffling along, at once to excite his secretions and nerve his muscles. We would 
 particularly caution the jockey against indulging in spirits while in training, as a certain 
 means of lessening both his mental courage and his bodily powers. More strongly we 
 would warn him against using it as an excitement just before he is going to race ; for he 
 may rest assured that a hearty meal will not affect his weight so much as a glass of spirits, 
 which, acting as a powerful stimulant on the absorbent system, will set them to work to 
 absorb from the atmosphere a quantity of fluid matter that will greatly increase his weight, 
 and which will be more particularly the case if the weather be moist. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Riding a Race. 
 
 1254. " The jockey's seat on horseback," says Mr. Lawrence, " differs materially in position 
 from that of the riding school. The latter is preserved by the balance or equipoise of the 
 body solely ; the former by the firm grasp of the thighs, and the knees particularly, con- 
 fined by the opposite directions of the knees and toes, the one turned in, the other some- 
 what outwards, and in a small degree elevated. There nmst be a concentration of muscular 
 power and energy in the rider's arms and shoulders, and breast and knees, for the holding 
 and support of his horse. The spine or back bone of the jockey must always be prepared 
 to bend in the middle, since in the horse's running there is a necessity for some inclination 
 of the body forward, and nothing can be more awkward and ridiculous than a horseman 
 leaning forward with a back as straight and stiff as a stake, his posteriors protruded in the 
 same degree. The true seat is natural, easy, and upright in the saddle, as in a chair, the 
 knees about as much bent, the legs falling nearly straight down the horse's side, and the 
 feet home in the stirrups ; the hands somewhat above the pommel of the saddle, elbows 
 close to the sides, and the view directed between the horse's ears. Jockey riding is, in 
 truth, something between sitting and kneeling ; and the length which a man rides should be 
 so regulated, that he may be, as it were, buoyant in his stirrups, without being so much 
 elevated above the saddle, as to depend on the bridle for his support ; at the same time he 
 must not ride so long as to sit a deadweight upon his horse." {Scott's British Field 
 Sports, p. 539.) 
 
 1 255. The preparations for a race have been thns animatedly described : — " The glorious 
 bustle of the course now commences; the meridian sun; the dust flies; the coaches rattle 
 along the road; the inferior vehicles rumble behind; the horsemen push forward, and the 
 pedestrians earning pleasure as well as bread by the sweat of their brows, trudge, and toil, 
 and labour towards the goal 1 — and now, behold they have attained it ! and see them in 
 myriads spreading the heath or down, horse and foot, in all quarters, in all colours, and in 
 every variety of equipage, from the splendid coach-and-six, the gay barouche-and-four, the 
 modest postchaise, the smart curricle, the trim gig, and crack tilbury, to the convenient 
 tilted cart, and most humble donkey drag. In the interim the functionaries of the stable 
 have not been idle. The chief or training groom having waked early, and assembled around 
 him his assistants, sets them to their accustomed morning task of cleaning out the litter, 
 stripping and brushing over their horses, which, duly performed, a slight breakfast is, on 
 this occasion, allowed them ; and the sleek and high-bred steeds are then left to their repose 
 until the next stable hour, when the same ceremonies are repeated. The eventful crisis ap- 
 proaching, the gallant steeds are led fortli towards the course, in proper costume, each 
 having his full share of attendance for safety and dispatch. This attendance consists of one 
 or two helpers from the stable, whose business is stripping and clothing the horse, holding 
 and leading him, assisting the rider to mount, and then taking charge of the clothes, until 
 again wanted for the horse's return to the stable ; or, in case of heats, for those which are to 
 come, and which good or ill fortune has numbered. The train groom now mounts his hack, 
 and likewise the jockey, hastening to that which is to be to him the post of honour and 
 emolument, or, perhaps, of hazard and dangerous service, barely requited ; but he philoso- 
 phises on the way, repeating, with a degree of confidence, the old saying, 'luck's all.' The 
 race-horses are now paraded up and down in their clothes, to preserve their warmth and 
 vigour, amidst crowds of admirers and amateurs, until the bell rings to 'saddle.' Im- 
 mediately previous, the jockeys, casting off their external ponderous toggery, as serpents do 
 their skin, stand prepared in their light and party-coloured costume, the badge of their 
 employers' or masters' tastes, to submit to the unerring test of scale and weight. The bettors 
 now assemble around the post, crowding and jostling, their horses wedged compactly to- 
 gether, eagerly vociferating their offers and takings, and apparently without the slightest 
 apprehension that they are met, ' some to undo, and some to be undone ;' and with no 
 
 A a 4 
 
360 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 more idea or dread at the moment upon their minds of • levanting," than of reflection ol 
 what the Greeks and Turks maybe doing in the Levant." {Sporting Annals, No. xix.) 
 
 1256. Stripping and saddling now commence {fig. 193.), and few turf matters strike the eye 
 of the wholly uninformed spectator more than the saddle of the jockey, so little and so 
 light. Occasionally the weight is but two pounds, which however seldom occurs : but 
 when a colt is engaged to run, and under a very light weight, a saddle of three pounds' 
 weight is by no means unfrequently employed; and such an one from the hands of a good 
 
 maker, and uninjured, is found suffi- 
 ciently strong to carry a jockey of nine 
 stone. We believe the generality of 
 liglit-weight jockeys prefer a four 
 pound saddle to any other, as it gives 
 room to the rider, and allows of a little 
 stuffing before the knee ; which some 
 find a great stay in riding. A seven 
 pound saddle is the size of that in 
 common use, and is much in favour 
 with some race riders. We have heard 
 of one rider, but we will not vouch 
 for the truth of the report, who was so 
 fond of a roomy saddle, that he pre- 
 ferred at any time rather to sweat himself down, than to curtail the dimensions of his 
 saddle. The king's plate horses are usually run in these saddles, and they are much used 
 for trials also with all but very young horses. All racing saddles are made of the very best 
 materials, to avoid the serious consequences which, from the want of this care, must and 
 indeed have happened, by the giving way of a stirrup bar or stirrup leather. The weights 
 which are made up for horses to carry, are very frequently attached to the saddle ; some- 
 times the trees of the saddle are leaded for the purpose, by which means one of seven pounds 
 is made to weigh a stone. Pipes made of bed ticking are also carried along the seat part 
 of the saddle cantle, which are filled witli shot ; but great care is required in loading these 
 pipes, that the lead may not escape ; in which case the jockey might lose the most im- 
 portant race by coming in short of weight. To prevent the shot escaping through the 
 lacing of the canvass pipes, which has happened, Darvill recommends that the shot be first 
 sewn up in strong canvass bags, which may be laced within the ticking pipes, and thus con- 
 fined, they cannot escape. Weights attached to the saddle are called " dead weight," and 
 are thought to distress the horse much more than those carried about the person of the 
 jockey, and there is much reason to suppose such to be really the case. Jockeys also append 
 leaded trusses to their thighs, and sometimes they hang shot round their waists after the 
 manner of shot belts, either single or double. All racing saddles, in addition to the girths, 
 are further secured by a circingle to insure the safety of the rider. Racing saddles of every 
 popular form may be seen at IMr. Tate's, saddler, in Upper Grosvenor-street , as bits and 
 stirrups of racing fashion may be seen at Latchord's in Piccadilly. 
 
 1257. A few additional remarks on the s>d>ject of race riding may not be irrelevant here, 
 although we have already given, as we believe, in most of its particulars, a faithful picture 
 of a well ridden race, evidently emanating from a close observer. The hands of the jockey 
 are, we are told, usually held somewhat above the pommel of the saddle ; nor do we deny 
 that such is a common mode of placing them : but we beg to remark, that in our 
 opinion it is not the best placing with every variety of horse ; on the contrary, this, as most 
 other methods, must bend to circumstances, as we ourselves have frequently observed. 
 Darvill indeed, alluding to the flighty horse, either in training or racing, directs, when such 
 a horse is started, that the hands be " well let down on each side of the horse's withers, by 
 which firm purchase he is enabled to keep his head up and in place, for if in the start he 
 should get his head down he may break away." It is not to be supposed that Darvill re- 
 commends this as the constant placing of the rider's hands, any more than that the other 
 ingenious writer we allude to, meant that their invariable placing was to be above the pom- 
 mel of the saddle, although it has been alleged against both as being a fi.xed line of practice. 
 The bands of the jockey were never intended to be thus confined, but will always require to 
 be varied according to circumstances, at one time elevated, and at another depressed. While 
 the hands give and take, they may yet be firm, though not obstinately rigid ; and the reins 
 may be allowed to vary in the angle they bear to the bit, several degrees, with propriety. 
 Were the reins uniformly light, or the hand uniformly fixed to one position, the pull and 
 hustle, the rallying point of the last grand effort, could seldom be made. No admirer of the 
 noble art of equitation who has seen Robinson ride a race, but must have been struck with the 
 effects of his master hand on the mouth of his horse, and which are more particularly displayed 
 at the critical periods we allude to. Even in jockey riding, its method must be made appro- 
 priate to the horse ridden ; horses, like ourselves, differing from each other, necessarily 
 require a treatment which varies according to their peculiarities. A loose rein can never be 
 
Chap. IV. RIDING A RACE. 361 
 
 required in racing, but one held rigidly tight will shorten some horses in their stride, and 
 the willing animal asks for more liberty by reaches of the head, and the moment he gets it, 
 he extends his stroke. A good mouth and a good hand on the horse are equally important 
 on the turf, in the field, and the manege also. With a flighty horse, a dead pull at his mouth, 
 by destroying its sensibility, enables him to make too free with himself before he is wanted, 
 or altogether to bolt and break entirely away ; and no jockey who really understands riding, 
 but is aware of the necessity of keeping his horse's mouth alive, to insure obedience and 
 prevent wasting his strength. It is also when the racing horse is well settled in his stride, 
 and going along at an apparently winning pace, that great judgment is required in the ma- 
 nagement of the hand, which, if judiciously done, can cheer and support, as well as restrain. 
 
 1258. The pull and hustle are effective bridle manipulations, and are necessary both to the 
 training groom and racing jockey. When the free-going horse is pulling somewhat harder 
 than either of these personages think it prudent to indulge him in, he is checked by a steady 
 and firm use of the bit. On the contrary, the dropping of the hands suddenly, and employ- 
 ing them in a moderate pull, is a signal to the young one in training that a moderate gallop 
 is intended. It however sometimes happens that, when he appears to be making a little free 
 with his head, he is merely throwing or drawing it forward to obtain a little more rein, not 
 to break away, but to continue his stride without distress to his wind, by bringing all the 
 air passages more into a direct line. Such a mistake the riding lad may make, but the 
 jockey, we should hope, never ! Again the horse, which in his exercise is so free and kind 
 a goer as on no occasion to require the pull and hustle, is the very one that will be benefited 
 by it when running in. The well practised jockey, by what he has previously learned of 
 the horse he rides, and what he feels' of him when under him, judging, that though the 
 length of the rally is considerable, there is yet enough left in him to carry him home at his 
 best pace, now raises his hands and makes his pulls, and now he relaxes them again, when 
 the horse extends himself; and thus pulling, and thus relaxing, he " hustles" him along at a 
 winning pace. Every movement also of the body of the well practised jockey is made in 
 exact unison with the motions of his horse, so as to relieve him from much of his (the 
 jockey's) weight. There is almost the same difference between the riding of such a jockey 
 and that of some others, as there is between the dead weight of a drimken man when carried 
 and that felt from one equally heavy, but sober and active. Finding his horse equal to the 
 whole rally, and knowing not only his game but his temper likewise, the experienced jockey 
 applies the persuaders to the sides of his horse, and perhaps follows this up, when within a 
 few strides of home, with a smart cut or two of his whip, which the gallant beast answers, 
 and immediately he is at home and has won the race. It is, however, to be remembered, 
 that chastisement is often prudently avoided, as will be seen by what follows. 
 
 1 259. Changing the leading leg is too apt to follow a sudden and violent application of the 
 whip, for it often occasions the horse to swerve, and being thus thrown off his equilibrium, 
 he advances the other leg and shoulder as the leaders ; which of course embarrasses his stroke, 
 and momentarily shortens it, and this alone has lost many a race. Punishment is requisite, 
 on some occasions, to stimulate the sluggish, but it should be done with judgment, and, as 
 well observed by a writer in the Sporting Magazine for May, 1837, p. 29. " When a horse 
 is at the top of his speed, the least adverse movement balks his stroke and injures his pace." 
 To illustrate the effect of this forced and irregular action of one side, let the reader place 
 himself upon a chair, lift his feet from the ground, and keeping the left arm perfectly still, 
 let him wind the right forcibly, as if flourishing a whip : so doing, he will find that a hurtful 
 jar will be given to his whole frame. On the contrary, let him, in such a position, work both 
 arms simultaneously, and his body will remain perfectly steady. 
 
 1260. Collecting at the starting-post. Our graphic illustration (^^. 194. ) shows some of 
 the horses which are intended to run the next race, and the remainder may be expected to 
 
 arrive shortly. Look at them, how tall 
 jg^ they are, yet not one has reached his 
 fifth year by several months, and yet we 
 perceive that they have already done 
 - work, and are even slightly stiffened in 
 
 their limbs. How fine they are drawn 
 in their figure by their exertions, and 
 already are steadied to their business at 
 an age when their grandsires had hardly 
 been handled. There is little curvetting 
 or prancing among them at present, but 
 when a few more impatient ones arrive, 
 the enthusiasm will extend to these also, and the stiffened joints will relax, and all be alike 
 animated by the same stimulus. The jockeys all neatly, some gaudily, and others even splen- 
 didly, attired in the colours of their masters or employers, add much to the interest of the 
 scene. Mark how each looks with steadfastness, not at his own horse, but at those of his 
 competitors. One youthful racer, to the left of the scene, too impatient to be easily restrained. 
 
362 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 has been indulged in a canter, and is now joining the party ; and as others, still more im- 
 petuous arrive, the scene becomes more animated, until all is bustle and confusion. Never- 
 theless, there may be seen anxious countenances in plenty. The bettors are weighing the 
 chances in anxious mood. The jockeys, particularly such as have made bets on their own 
 account, exhibit some anxiety, and the gaiety they affect is but forced. Independent of their 
 own stake of money, they have a mighty trust in hand ; and the well principled among them, 
 and there are many such, are deeply meditating on the chances for and against them, and 
 are anxiously employed in developing the characters of the opposing horses, and the probable 
 intentions of their riders ; at the same time, although to all appearance frank, yet are care- 
 fully concealing their own. As the whole arrive, and the signal for the start is given, the 
 demon, foul play, steps in ; and now the turf manoeuvres begin to be called into play, and a 
 false start is made, which we will give, not in our own, but in the words of one deeper in 
 these secrets than we either are or wish to be. 
 
 1261. " fFhen the horses are started, a fair and reasonable indulgence is allowed, in case 
 any one from fright, awkwardness, or other accidental circumstances, should fail to get off 
 with the rest : in such a case they are called back, and a fresh signal for the start is given. 
 Now a handle has been made of this indulgence iramemorially, but of late years to such 
 excess, that the clerks of the course have found a strong necessity to check it. When there 
 have been young, or hot and impatient, horses to start, the jockeys mounted on steady horses, 
 which they could manage in any way, would go offat the signal, and immediately pulling up, 
 call out a false start ! by which tour they got them all called back again ; and this has been 
 practised to the third, even the fourth time. By such means, the hot horses were so flurried 
 and harassed, that at last it was difficult to make them start at all ; and the experienced, who 
 know the delicacy of temperament and constitution in the running horse, and on what seeming 
 trifling circumstances both his speed and stoutness depend, are well convinced of the ill 
 effect of such treatment on those which are delicate and irritable. Now and then excessive 
 caution in the jockey has overshot its mark, and completely changed its nature. When several 
 capital horses have started together with others, without the least right or prospect of winning, 
 the former, each afraid of his equal competitor, or bound by orders, have deferred their run, 
 and waited such a length of time, that they have suffered tfie inferior horses to gain so much 
 ground, that the capital ones, with all their superiority of speed or goodness, were unable to 
 overtake them; and so the race has been won by the slowest and the worst ! The race is 
 thus not always to the swift. The late Lord Grosvenor once won a heavy stake in this way 
 at Newmarket ; which, however, might be much reduced by the bets he had, in all proba- 
 bility, made against his own horse." {Sporting Annals for May, 1822.) Having elsewhere 
 accompanied the winning jockey to the post of his ambition, we will return to our former 
 subject of distinct notices on race riding. 
 
 1262. Jockeys riding to order. Unless the owner of a horse is a very good practical judge of 
 race riding, it is considered to be a dangerous thing to tie the jockey up to any one parti- 
 cular method of riding. He may do it for a trifling stake, but it is better avoided for a heavy 
 one ; and it is more particularly needless, where the owner of the horse is also master of the 
 jockey ; for here it may be supposed that the jockey, from his own observations of the horse 
 when in training, must be the best judge how to go to work to win the race. Even should 
 this not be the case, that is, should he be hired for the occasion, still every good jockey makes 
 all due inquiry of the trainer as to the temper, the game, and the peculiarities of the horse 
 he is going to ride. Nor will the veteran jockey content himself with information only rela- 
 tive to the horse, but he will also learn as much as he can, both of the riders and of the horses 
 he is going to ride against. Thus, for instance, if his own horse be six or seven years old, 
 and his engagement is in some of the royal plates from two to four miles, in which his 
 antagonists are mostly young ones, he would in such a case be prudent in making such 
 running as should keep the young ones at nearly the top of their speed from the very start, 
 by which they would be beaten before they had run their length. But without this ruse, 
 the young ones, if not early blown, will get second wind by a little lagging, and as they 
 approach the post will find strength to run in and win to the surprise of the jockey, who had 
 calculated differently, but evidently " without his host." Again, suppose that in running 
 heats, the horse which a prudent jockey is mounted on should bolt or lag a long way out of 
 his ground, will such jockey, when he pulls up, make play and attempt to run in? By 
 no means, unless he knows his horse to be twenty per cent, better than any other of the set. 
 On the contrary, aware that he has already two chances out of three, he avoids taking all that 
 he can avoid out of his horse, but having pulled up and got as quick as he could into the 
 course, he would m.ike strong running to come within the distant post, when he would walk 
 quietly to the weighing house. It is evident that having thus spared his horse useless 
 distress, his chances of winning in the two next heats are increased. Innumerable other 
 instances might also be cited to show that, except under very particular circumstances, and 
 where some great point is to be gained, it is not advisable to tie a jockey up too closely to 
 any one line of conduct in the management of the race. And if the opinion entertained of 
 his abilities and his integrity be good, it is still more advisable to leave his method of riding 
 
Chap. IV. COCKTAIL RACING. 363 
 
 pretty much to his own discretion, particularly if he has been in communication with the 
 trainer of the horse, from whom he has received the leading traits of the character he bore 
 in training. On these several points, see the excellent hints of Mr. Darvill. We have, 
 nevertheless, known so much jealousy to arise between these two important racing agents, 
 that the one would not inquire, and the other would not inform. This is, however, less likely 
 to happen if the trainer has any stake on the horse, or is allowed to stand for something in 
 his master's booh, " verbum sat." The trainer will then take care to inform the jockey what 
 lengths the horse is capable of running, and at what pace and what length of rally he can 
 stand at the grand push ; also, whether he is so free as to expend himself, without the 
 jockey economises for him, or whether he is of the craving or lurching kind, and, in sporting 
 language, is a lawyer, and must be well paid for all he does, &c. The state of the horse as he 
 comes to post wUl also much influence the riding of the prudent jockey. If the horse 
 be in high form, and have had his sweats and training gallops up to the eve of his engage- 
 ment, he may be made more free with. If, on the contrary, it is a country horse, and one 
 that has been much on the move, he will probably require to be cautiously ridden ; for 
 though good in nature, his state will not allow a long rally at his best pace. 
 
 1263. A jockey challenge. It is not uncommon for a jockey (for his own purpose usually, 
 and consequently more open to suspicion), to challenge another jockey ; we will suppose it 
 our own. The challenging jockey brings up his horse, head to neck, or perhaps head to 
 head. Should we recommend our jockey to accept it ? We reply, very seldom : because 
 it is ten to one but there is a lurking and baneful motive in the challenge. Here however 
 the prudence and discretion, and not the pride, of our jockey should guide. If he knows 
 the horse he rides is both honest and stout, and if he has any reason to suspect his anta- 
 gonist's horse is otherwise, let him try it, but otherwise let him beware of the trap. On this 
 point also see the same excellent Mentor. It remains to add, that we have endeavoured to 
 depict the exertions of the racers, the efforts and seats of the jockeys, with the effect produced 
 by a racing scene, in the foreground of the Doncaster Race-course, Jig. 137. p. 230. ; and also 
 by our cut of the Trial of Young Racers, p. 339. 
 
 1264. The bridle almost universally in use upon the course is the snaffle, with a single rein, 
 and the bit should be as mild as possible for a light pulling horse ; but for one having 
 a hard mouth it may be severer, and in some cases a check cord and rein may be required. 
 In occasional instances, a curb has been and is still employed : if we mistake not, Young 
 Eclipse, a hot and hard pulling horse, when ridden over Epsom, ran in a curb bridle, as a few 
 others have done since. Having accompanied our jockey to the starting-post, and from 
 thence throughout the race, until he has been acknowledged a winner, both by the pace he 
 went and the weiglit he carried, we shall now leave him for a time to enjoy the congratula- 
 tions of his friends and the approbation of his employer, while we shall betake ourselves to 
 mark the sports which are to follow. 
 
 1265. When the first heat is won and the jockeys have been weighed., the horses are led 
 about in order to be cooled and breathed, after which they are well rubbed down, and being 
 clothed, they wait until the time of saddling for the next heat. The company amuse them- 
 selves during the interval of the heats in conversation, in betting, and in examining the 
 racers as they are walked up and down in their clothes, whilst the hawkers are parading 
 and bawling out their lists of the terrible, terrible, high-bred horses which are to run. 
 
 1266. Heats, as they are called, are very seldom run at Newmarket, where too much, and 
 too varied, racing business is going forward to admit of such a loss of time. Every English- 
 man knows that to win is to gain two heats, and that if a dead heat be run, which is to say, 
 if two horses come to the ending post, head and head, and the judges cannot agree in 
 deciding which is first, the heat must be run over again ; also, that a distanced horse cannot 
 start again. We have never read or heard of a race which extended to more than five heats, 
 although there is evidently a possibility, granting a great number of horses to start of nearly 
 equal qualifications, for almoft every horse to gain a heat, and the sport be too long for 
 the day, and the necessity exist for an adjournment. There is therefore sufficient reason in 
 banishing heats from the Newmarket course. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Cocktail Racing. 
 
 1267. Is the cocktail racer, i. e. one that is not entirely a thorough-bred horse, able to 
 compete with one that is thorough-bred ? We answer, that in all general cases he is not, and 
 the reason is obvious, — in the blood breeds the whole formation evidently tends, aborigine, 
 not only to such symmetrical proportions as best fit the animal for rapid locomotion, but 
 also to a certain compactness of texture of every component part of the body, as leaves no 
 room for superfluous matter, and frames the entire animal without a bar to rapid progres- 
 sion from the incumbrance of fleshy matter less essentially contractile. In proportion to 
 the purity of the breed of a horse, so will be his capacity for exertion beyond that of one 
 with a mixture of both high and low breeding ; and that usually in the degree of the 
 departure from what is considered as a standard of high breeding, i. e. eastern origin. 
 Half-breeding shows itself not only in the race, but also in the training ; nor has the best 
 
364 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 training groom been able by his most strenuous endeavours, except in a few very extra- 
 ordinary recorded instances, to bring the wind and the muscles of the half-bred into such a 
 state of capacity as to be able to compete with the thorough-bred horse. We of course, when 
 arguing thus peremptorily, do it in favour of real high breeding, in opposition to a complete 
 stain in the purity of blood. In some cocktails, as those above hinted at, there is but the 
 slightest remove from what is conventionally understood as being thorough-bred; and under 
 particular circumstances these horses run so well, as to lessen in some minds the necessity of 
 a strict adherence to pedigree : and further, also, as such horses when, in very good training, 
 will occasionally beat an indifferent thorough-bred one, so the opinion in favour of blood 
 suffers, though erroneously, an injury. 
 
 1268. Cocktails, according to The Turf Expositor., are "horses which appear as racers, but are understood 
 not to be thorough-hrcd. All horses whose line of descent owns any departure from full-ljlood on either side, 
 in the common language of the turf, are denominated ' cocktails.' They run for hunter's stakes, and also for 
 what are called half-bred stakes : nor, Indeed, are they debarred from running for regular plates, &c. for 
 which however they seldom do enter, though instances are not wanting, where they have beaten acknowledged 
 thorough-bred horses and those of a fair description, or perliaps a little above the general average of what 
 may be called plate horses. Miracle, as an instance of what we are stating, entered and ran as a cocktail at 
 Knutsford, 1827, against Orthodox and Vesta; and after three well-contested heats, won the plate." The 
 excellent compendium we have quoted from, has done infinite service to the public, in stripping this sport of 
 the fraudulent veil with which it was too long covered, by demonstrating, beyond the possibility of denial, 
 that very many of these so called cocktails are, in fact, thorough-bred horses ; and, consequently, that the 
 system of cocktail raciyig is strongly tinctured with fraud. " Who," the author asks, " could look for a 
 moment at The Tartar, Mr. Fry, Agnes, Judy Nicholson, Sawney, and others, and suppose they were not 
 thorough-bred V Let us look at the performances of the above named cocktails, and we shall be convinced, 
 that they are not only thorough-bred, but as well and almost as highly bred as possible. A real cocktail 
 cannot bear the training even which these horses have undergone ; to say nothing of the powers of con- 
 tinuance which they have displayed — a characteristic so well known to be utterly inconsistent with the very 
 nature of a horse with a taint in his pedigree, and of which a real cocktail is absolutely incapable. If a 
 genuine cocktail be put into training, and treated in the same way as a thorough-bred horse, he will in a short 
 time refuse his corn, and consequently his training must cease." (P. 55.) His frame is absolutely unable to 
 endure the severe exercise to which thorough-bred horses are subjected. In fact his appetite follows his 
 departing powers : and the statement here made by the ingenious writer convinces us, that as many of the 
 misnamed cocktails of late years have stood their training, and continued to race at country meetings, where 
 they have exhibited both speed and endurance sufficient to beat acknowledged thorough-bred horses, no other 
 conclusion can be drawn from these facts, but that such horses were themselves thorough-bred ; for, were it 
 otherwise, in sporting language, " the black mare must come out." Who is there that remembers the figures 
 and the feats of those "would be" cocktails of later date — Gascon, Fitzjames, Miracle, and Tawny, as 
 prominent examples of high-breeding, not only in appearance, but particularly in that grand characteristic of 
 the purest blood, namely, extraordinary capability of endurance ; and yet all these have raced under false 
 colours. 
 
 1269. How, it may be asked, can these deceptions in cocktail racing be practised without immediate discovery f 
 Indeed, how can it happen that thorough-bred horses can be foisted on the racing public as cocktails, when 
 certificates of pedigree must be given in to qualify them to run for the stakes in which they appear ? Perhaps 
 some light may be thrown on the matter by taking the view of it which Mr. Brown has done : — " The great 
 mart for cocktails is the north, where the breeding and rearing of them is conducted, like other nefarious 
 transactions, with great privacy. A blood colt of promise, and two or three fillies of equal pretensions, are 
 selected from some private source, or some remote locality. The owner or owners of these (for there are 
 usually two or three confederates) live in unfrequented situations, and themselves perform all the manipula- 
 tions of rearing and training, so that, when these presumed and certified cocktails are brought to post, there 
 are none to prove them any thing bevond cocktails. Other nefarious practices are also often resorted to, to 
 favour deception, such as the age, which is altered very frequently ; and the produce of mares have been ex- 
 changed even. A known well-bred runner has also occasionally been disguised by trimming, marking, &c. &c : 
 thus altered, he has been taken to adistant part of the country ; a false pedigree, with all the formalities of 
 oaths, documental papers, &c. have been exhibited, and the horse has run as a cocktail, and those not in 
 the secret paid the cost." 
 
 Sect, III. Steeple Chasing or Racing. 
 
 1 270. It happens that man in his cultivated state accumulates a superabundant quantity 
 of energy both of mind and body, without some drains are kept open, or artificial ones 
 established, to keep down this excitation. Where the mental powers are more active than 
 the corporeal, a ponderous tome gives it vent, and the cacoethes scribendi being gratified, for a 
 time allays the mental repletion. When the balance is in favour of bodily activity, and the 
 banner of war is unfurled, we fly to arms, and seek glory and death in the same field. But 
 when the return of peace has shut up these opportunities of expending superabundant 
 energies, it is then that our high-bred youths, all danger scorning, seek almost equally 
 perilous adventures of flood and field, not in the pursuit of a human but of a brute foe, in 
 which difficulties and dangers as thickly strew the path of the hunter as of the warrior. 
 Honour, however, spurs on each ; and the hero who has well earned the Waterloo medal, is 
 now seen equally emulous to gain the brush of a fox, or the scut of a hare, as a trophy of 
 his high bearing. Were the legitimate chase the only means of keeping up that wholesome 
 rivalry, that chivalrous enterprise, which has gained to our youths the envy and the 
 admiration of the world, there would be little left for the most caustic critic to remark on 
 in dispraise : but when, Don Quixote-like, we chase steeples, as he encountered windmills, 
 we fear " the schoolmaster being abroad " may have something to say. The exuberant 
 energies, however, must have vent ; and the gallant spirits of the present day would rather be 
 really dead, than thought to be " dead slow." " Go it my boys " is their motto ; and whether 
 it be to chase that which retreats like the fox from their pursuit, or the steeple which 
 disdains all flight, is indifferent with those who, like the aides-de-campa of Buonaparte, are 
 accustomed to few other orders than those of " forward ! forward 1" 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 STEEPLE CHASING. 
 
 •365 
 
 1271. Steeple chasing appears an offset from the ancient equestrian practices, of which the 
 train scents, noticed by the veteran Mascal, afford an instance. In proof of its novelty 
 amongst us, we may quote the authority of the well known author of the descriptive matter 
 in Scott's Field Sports, who, observing on Markham's notice, that " some love hunting for 
 exercise, some for the chase they hunt, some for the running of the hounds, and some for 
 the training and trying their horses," has the following: — " This latter part refers to their 
 mixing the cliase with racing in steeple running, and matching their horses to run train 
 scents, practices long since out of date, excepting that a match across the country to a steeple 
 may periodically occur between two men, who have more daring in their constitution than 
 he who can snuff a candle with his fingers. A race of this kind may I think be found in 
 the Sporting Magazine within this year or two." Scott's Mem. of Field Sports were published 
 in 1 820. A steeple chase (Jig. 195- ), as it appears amongst us now, may be characterised as a 
 
 STRBPLE CIIA8R. 
 
 hybrid, exhibiting features of both hunting and racing parentage, and thus may be considered 
 as a modification of the hunter's stakes of the turf without the tendency to become mixed up 
 with the fraudulent manoeuvres of the cocktail racings of country meetings. While it is 
 certainly an anomaly that any other than horses of acknowledged purity of blood should 
 compete on the legitimate race-course, it is equally incumbent on us to encourage, by every 
 possible means, that most valuable breed of English horse, called the hunter, which derives 
 its strength from its early connection with British stock, and its speed, spirit, and endurance, 
 from its much larger proportion of eastern parentage. Of these means none appear more 
 eligible than such emulous trials as will tend to familiarise the horses and their riders to 
 cross every variety of country. 
 
 1272. TTiis sport was, until of late gears, principally confined to Ireland, and its features of 
 enterprise are well worthy the high mettled sons of Erin. It has been observed with more 
 wit and severity than truth, that the very name of a steeple chase bespeaks its Irish origin, 
 because there is no such thing as a steeple concerned in it. There is really, however, some 
 doubt whether this name did not first originate in England, where such an appellation would 
 be no misnomer, as a steeple, windmill, or other prominent object, has been often actually 
 chosen as a guide to direct those who might be supposed to be ignorant of the line of country 
 they were to pass over. 
 
 1273. The practice of steeple chasing has been for many years common in Ireland, and the 
 method of conducting a modern match of this kind may be exemplified by the following 
 articles entered into at a Mayo Spring meeting, which took place in April 1833, and lasted 
 for three days: — "First day, five feet walls; sweepstakes of 10 sovereigns each, 50/. added 
 over the Mayo Course, six five feet walls ; whip, weights, and distance (four miles) ; a 
 three-year-old to carry nine stone ; to be run the 8th of April next ; to close on the 25th of 
 March next ; four subscribers or no race : the above 50Z. guaranteed by Lord Clan- 
 morris. Second day, four feet and a half walls, same stakes, weights, distance, &c. as above, 
 with 25/. added, guaranteed by Thomas Hynes. Third day, a handicap, over the course, 
 six four ffeet walls, same stakes, 25Z. added, guaranteed by S. O'Malley and J. Macdonnell. 
 Ordinaries, ball, &c. at Castlebar." 
 
 1274. The Irish steeple chase is not, however, necessarily confined to a determined course, 
 whether a race-course or other ; but any portion of a country whatever may form the scene 
 of action, provided it furnishes fences in sufficient plenty and variety. The tract which 
 the riders are to take, is previously marked out by double rows of flags, which are placed 
 on walls or other elevations ; between which the riders are to proceed at their best pace, taking 
 every fence in the line. It is evident that no better plan can possibly be devised, to make 
 " jumpers " of the horses and fearless riders of the men than this ; and as the speed with 
 which it is done marks the winner, so also the powers of the horses are put to a fair test. 
 
366 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 Our Hibernian neighbours equalise the chances between the parties in these matches more 
 justly than we do. With us a lucky acquaintance with a country often gives to one an infi- 
 nite advantage over another ; and the local sportsman who knows every yard of the ground 
 to be passed over, the strength of every hedge, the width of every ditch, and the depth of 
 every brook, will have by far a better chance than the best straight forward rider, however 
 well mounted, without such information. 
 
 1275. English steeple, chasing or racing for some time appeared to be rapidly gaining 
 ground, and in the absence of hunting it offers one of the very best means of keeping up 
 the wind and condition of our field-horses, and the emulative spirit of field-men. Our method 
 of conducting a steeple chase is not fettered with so many rules and enactments as those 
 of Ireland ; nor is it marked with much other ceremony than that of previously agreeing on 
 the stakes, marking out the ground by means of flags on eminences, within certain distances, 
 to the right or left of which the riders are confined in their course ; neither must one horse 
 follow the track of another, nor leap the same fence within so many yards of any other rider, 
 nor is he allowed to take his course on any lane or road, beyond a certain distance. The 
 horses are started by a preconcerted signal, such as a bugle sound, the firing of a pis- 
 tol, &c. &c. 
 
 1276. The St. Alban's steeple chase, of March 8. 1832, offering a prominent example of this sport, will be 
 detailed by us from the published accounts : — " On that day St. Alban's exhibited the most lively scene of 
 bustle. Gay equipages in numbers, and horsemen without number, bespoke a stir among the fancy. Neither 
 of foot passengers was there any lack ; all exhibiting one mass of expectation and excitement." 
 
 1277. Twenty-one horses had been entered for a sweepstake of 10 sovereigns each, of which the following 
 twenty actually started : — 
 
 Horses. Riders. 
 
 Mr. Elmore's b. g. Moonraker - Mr. Saffert. 
 
 Captain Home's c. st. Lucifer - Owner. 
 
 Mr. Thoruhill's b. h. Creeper . Mr. Patrick. 
 
 Mr. Carey's g. h. The Monk - Owner. 
 
 Mr. Adam's b. m. I.ily - - Mr. Wesley. 
 
 Mr. Comyn's b. h. Talisman - Owner. 
 
 Mr. SoUoway's m. Countess - Owner. 
 
 Mr. Lelly's b. m. Bounce - - Mr. Parker. 
 
 Colonel Charite's Napoleon - Mr.Crommelin. 
 
 Mr. Anderson's gr. h. - - (Unknown) Post 
 
 Horses. Riders. 
 
 Sir Wm. Geary's b.m. Arab - Owner. 
 C. Neville, Esq's ch. g. Hotspur Mr. Bean. 
 ,, „ , . •„„ „,,!,„,■ f Mr. Osbaldeston's 
 Mr. Cox s ch. g. Rough Robm - ^ whipper-in. 
 
 Mr. Johnson's Loperella - - Mr. Stubbs. 
 
 '^kate''"'"-''' ^-' "'•.^°'''?""'*"] Captain Beecher. 
 
 Mr. "Tuppin's b. h. Peacock - Mr. Weston. 
 
 H. Forbes, Esq's, b. h. Zanga - Owner. 
 
 Mr. Cuff's g. g. Redstart - - Mr. Hall. 
 
 Mr. Evan's g. h. Grimaldi - - Mr. Mostyn. entrance. 
 
 Mr. Orbell's b.h. Bloomfield - Mr. Codnngton. 
 
 1278. The distance to run was four 7nilcs, and no horse was to carry less than eleven stone, seven pounds. 
 The last horse was adjudged to pay the second horse's stake ; and the winner was to be sold for 400 
 sovereigns, if demanded, within three hours. Mr. Osbaldeston was chosen umpire, and Mr. Coleman, the 
 general manager of this soul-stirring affair, was clerk of the course. Most of the arrangements had been 
 completed on Wednesday the 7th ; on which day a very strong muster of the match makers and their friends 
 was made at St. Alban's. Among the horses, Moonraker, Grimaldi, Bounce, and Creeper, were the principal 
 favourites, and were pretty freely backed against the field. The line of country which was to be the scene of 
 action, w.is from Ellen-brook-green, which isaboutamile and a halfdistant from HatfieUl, to a paddock at the 
 back of Mr. Coleman's premises ; the entrance to which formed the last grand point of the struggle for victory, 
 as it could only be gained by mounting a steep bank, and passing directly between two high trees, which tended 
 to give an additional interest and t-ffect to the finale. A bird's-eye view from this spot exhibited the principal 
 features of the country to be passed over, which has been thus described : — " At the bottom of the first 
 meadow was a quick-set hedge and drain ; then came a second meadow, and second quick-set hedge and 
 drain, when the ground rose gradually to a considerable elevation. Here the first flag was displayed from the 
 summit of a high tree, to the left of which the riders were to keep. To this tree the view was uninterrupted 
 from a path running in a line with the front of the last house on the London road, and along this path an 
 immense multitude of pedestrians was collected. The intermediate space was, however, enlivened by groups 
 of horsemen ; some in the scarlet livery of the chase. On the hill in the distance, a vast crowd was also 
 assemlDled of horse and foot, and some few charioteers. These persons had a more extended view over a 
 close country ' up and down,' with many heavy leaps, and some ploughed land, to a more distant hill close to 
 a farm-house, where the second flag was visible. Here the route turned short to the left, and could only 
 again be taken in view by obtaining a new position. From this angle the direction to Ellen-brook-green was 
 nearly straight, with the exception of such deviations as the safe progress of the riders rendered indispensable. 
 From this sketch of the locality of the scene, it will be seen that there were abundant opportunities for the 
 gratification of the spectators, which was considerably enhanced by the very favourable state of the weather, 
 the sun shining brilliantly throughout the race. At one o'clock the bugle was blown as a signal for saddling 
 and mounting, and the horses were soon congregating from all directions, the riders attired in their party- 
 coloured jackets and hunting caps. The whole having mounted, the articles were read : the principal in- 
 struction for guiding the race in which was, that the course would be marked by flags, to the left of which 
 the riders were to keep throughout, or forfeit the race. At a quarter to two, all being in readiness, Mr. 
 Osbaldeston led the way out of the yard, followed by the horses, which were conducted by the nearest route 
 to the appointed ground, where they were marshalled in the best order their impatient spirits would permit. 
 About half past three the ' rampants ' were started, going off in the most gallant style. It would be difficult, 
 at such a moment, to say which had the advantage. Lucifer, however, led the way ; and the rest followed at 
 a round pace. The first two or three fences were well taken ; but in the third field. Captain Beecher, on 
 Corinthian Kate, had a fall, and his mare ran half across the meadow before he could catch her and regain 
 his seat, his bridle being then all on one side. He had previously got the lead. Rough Robin close behind. 
 ■The others were all well up, but Moonraker and Grimaldi seemed waiting on each other in the rear. We 
 cannot presume to give the position of each horse in the animated struggle which Ibllowed. Many of the 
 leaps were admirably taken, and all seemed influenced by the same desire of emulation. Ail the nags were 
 not, however, fortunate ; some got clumsy falls, and unhorsed their riders ; and others declared off the grand 
 contest, seeing they had not a chance. The most interesting point was the struggle for turning the angle 
 at the farm-house, from which a view of the distant goal could be obtained. Here Moonraker asserted his 
 supremacy, and came gallantly round the corner, close followed by Corinthian Kate, Grimaldi, Bloomfield, 
 Napoleon, and some others well in their wake. The burst down the hill w,as beautiful, and the general cry 
 was, ' Moonraker is winning easy ! ' Three or four leaps were well taken, when Moonraker,- in surmounting 
 the hill, came to the third fence from home, nearly abreast with Corinthian Kate : they both cleared well ; 
 but Moonraker, swerving a little to the left, so as to clear the flag-tree, Corinthian Kate came close to him 
 . on the ri£ht, and in the next fence had rather the advantage in making her leap. The call was now rather 
 
Chap. IV. HURDLE RACES. 387 
 
 for Kate ; but in a few strides Moonraker regained his superiority ; and, darting with unabating vigour at 
 the last fence, cleared nearly seven yards at the spring, and shook his rider most fearfully. Kate now fell off ; 
 but Grimaldi, who had been waiting for the last struggle home, and who had taken his leaps beautifully from 
 the first, rushed out and challenged Moonraker. The struggle up the hill to the paddock was desperate, 
 nothing could be finer ; both sprang to the bank at the same moment, but Moonraker had the advantage by 
 half a neck, and was pronounced the winner. It was thought, had Grimaldi made play sooner, the issue 
 would have been different. The struggle with those left immediately behind was between Corinthian Kate, 
 Napoleon, and Bloomfield. The former two came in third and fourth." (Egan's Book of Sports, p. I6'i.) 
 The finish of this celebrated match laid the foundation for another by the friends of the horse Grimaldi, who 
 backed him against Moonraker for 500 sovereigns a side ; the match to come off in the Harrow country, 
 on the 13th of the same month. Moonraker to be ridden by Mr. Osbcddeston, and Grimaldi by Mr. Seffert. 
 This also terminated in favour of Moonraker, though not without some little wrangling. 
 
 1279. The ancient borough of St.Albaits at present appears to be to steeple chasing what 
 Newmarket is to legitimate turf practices. How long it may retain its metropolitan 
 importance over this connecting link between turf and field riding, is not easy to predict, so 
 much do caprice and fashion influence these matters. The benefit which this town receives 
 from these sporting meetings, has stimulated its inhabitants to exert themselves to the utmost 
 to provide the very best accommodations for both actors and spectators ; while the liberality 
 of the landowners cannot be too highly praised for throwing no impediments in the way. 
 The personal influence of Mr. Coleman of St. Alban's, and his experience in managing all 
 matters connected with the sport, adds not a little to its success, and to the frequency of the 
 matches which go off there. ( For more detailed particulars, see Sporting Magazines, Old 
 and New, and Bell's Life in London, of the corresponding date. ) 
 
 1280. The popularity of steeple racing from this time increased, and St. Alban's continued 
 to offer its fields to bespatter the ardent riders, and its brooks to wash off the accumulated 
 stains. Its hedges have waved under the jumpers, and its ancient town has opened its 
 hostels to greet the conqueror and console the vanquished. Other localities have also opened 
 their doors — their sods we should have said — for similar purposes. It is right that the 
 money of the free-hearted sportsmen should thus get them a welcome wherever they and 
 ■their horses repair for an innocent frolic. 
 
 1281. A.D. 1839. Our precedi?ig accou7it of steeple chasing was written some three or 
 four years ago, since which time many of these chases have taken place in almost every-part 
 of England ; the practice, however, certainly appears on the decline. Several excellent 
 horses have sunk under their exertions, as witness Grimaldi, Vivian, and others : serious 
 injuries have also been sustained by some of the riders. Fox hunters, particularly pack 
 masters, do not generally patronise the sport ; it tears up a country, and begets an ill feeling 
 in the minds of landowners, which is apt to rebound from the steeple chase to the fox chase. 
 The turfite can hardly commend it ; for since four-mile heats have been greatly done away 
 with on our race-courses as too trying to our horses, what can be said of four miles of racing, 
 under heavy weights, over a country purposely chosen for its inequalities of ground, its 
 intersections of yawning ditches, desperate leaps, with rivulets deep and wide, in which 
 horses have been drowned. The sport is certainly calculated to try the speed and hardihood 
 of our horses, and the determined courage and excellent horsemanship of the riders. It 
 also presents an animating sight to the spectators ; but the circumstances we have alluded 
 to will, we think, act as a check on its popularity, and we should not wonder if eventually 
 it be but little practised. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Hurdle Maces. 
 
 1282. Hurdle racing came into vogue about thirty years ago, and we believe we witnessed 
 the original frolic that gave birth to this now popular sport ; at least, we never heard of 
 any other that had preceded it. It was on an occasion when his Royal Highness George, 
 Prince of Wales, then colonel of the 10th Dragoons, was on the Brighton Downs with his 
 pack of lapdog beagles ; himself accompanied by Mrs. Fitzherbert and by the oflScers of 
 his own regiment then quartered at Brighton. It unfortunately happened that all the 
 endeavours of the shepherds failed to find a sitting hare. His Royal Highness, who wanted 
 excitement, at length proposed to his officers some jumping matches over the hurdles, which 
 were here and there found set up for night folding the South Down sheep. Much amuse- 
 ment ensued, in which we ourselves took a part, being mounted on a three-part-bred mare 
 got by Enterprise, of which we hereafter may have somewhat further to remark. This mare 
 was a most admirable leaper, either flying or standing ; and she so signalised herself on this 
 occasion as to gain very general notice. At length his Royal Highness sent one of his 
 immediate attendants to inquire whether we were inclined to part with her for Mrs. Fitz- 
 herbert's own riding. We had at that time no wish to dispose of our favourite, and we 
 excused ourselves on the score of her contracted feet, which being quite evident, put an end 
 to any further negotiation. We again repeat that we by no means assert that hurdle leap- 
 ing, as an organised sport, had not been before practised ; but if it had, we, who lived 
 near at hand, and hunted occasionally on the Downs, had never heard of it. Some future 
 correspondent may set us right on this point, whose information will be thankfully re- 
 ceived. 
 
368 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 1283. This novel species of trying the nerve of riders and the power of their horses has since 
 extended itself to many localities besides Brighton. When the season of hunting is over, 
 or when situations favourable to it, as downs, plains, and commons, contain a number of 
 choice spirits, a hurdle race afFords an agreeable method of keeping up a semblance of 
 those sports which have so often engaged and delighted us. We cannot better describe 
 hurdle racing than by referring to our cut of the sport (/<?. 196.), and by giving the 
 
 outline of an account of one from the Sporting Magazine for December, 1833. The con- 
 ditions were : — " Hurdle sweepstakes of 5 guineas each, for horses not thorough-bred, 
 that have never won any stakes or plate, to carry twelve stone each, to be bond fide the 
 property of gentlemen only, and to be rode by gentlemen. Ten subscribers or no race. To 
 be run over the New Course, mile and three-quarters, taking six leaps in the race over sheep 
 hurdles, three going out and three coming home; starting from the winning-post. Any 
 horse following through a gap that a leading horse may have made to be considered dis- 
 tanced." Ten subscribers entered their names, and nine appeared at two o'clock on the 
 day named ; but the riders did not mount till near three, in the hope that the court would 
 be present. The following horses started : — 
 
 Horses. 
 Earl of Errol's Ensign 
 Sir R. Falkner's Gulnare 
 Lord Dillon's Pegasus 
 Mr. Goring's Don Juan - 
 Mr. Sivewright's Sailor 
 Mr. Kemp's Jerry 
 
 Riders. 
 
 - T. Torrel, Esq. 
 
 - H. Bentham, Esq. 
 
 - Owner. 
 
 - J.S.Sconswar, Esq. 
 
 - Towers Smith, Esq. 
 
 - Owner. 
 
 Horses. Riders. 
 
 Mr. Batcsraan's Swerver - - F. Heysham, Esq. 
 Mr. Wadsworth's Mazeppa - Owner. 
 Mr. Colyer's Rockingham - - Owner. 
 Mr. G. Harrington's Kittums, drawn. 
 Lieut. -General Sir R. Kier Grant, K.C.B., and Col. 
 Sir George Teasdale, stewards. 
 
 1284. The hurdles were stout black wattles, which will bend but not break; and were 
 placed, the first near the distance post, the second eighty yards further down in the flat, and 
 another eighty yards lower down. The further account of the performances of the several 
 horses are well worthy the perusal of the amateur, being detailed in an interesting and 
 spirited manner. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Of Racing as a speculative Concern. 
 1285. The speculative nature of racing has already been glanced at in our history of this national 
 sport. The importance of the subject, however, will warrant us in again recurring to the lamentable 
 change the turf practice has experienced, from a noble emulous sport to a sordid avaricious trading 
 pursuit. Gambling, unfortunately, is now the universal idol ; it is a favoured guest in the hazard clubs 
 of the titled, and it revels in the hells of the profligate. The cockpit owns it as its president, and the 
 turf as its life's blood. Without doubt there are many noblemen and gentlemen of high honour yet on the 
 turf; but the great preponderating number of mere .idventurers, and regular "legs," has driven almost 
 all chance of success by fair betting off the course ; and, in the language of trade, has brought the best judg- 
 ment to a discount. Desperate characters, without money, and void of principle, bet largely on a concocted 
 race. If fortune favours the nefarious transaction, so much the better for them ; if they lose they are still 
 safe, for they become levanters, i. e. they abscond. There is little dependence now to be placed on the good- 
 ness of any horse, nor on the fair conducting of few of our modern races. The horse may be drugged, or the 
 jockey may be bribed, so numerous are the villanous practices resorted to when a favourite is heavily backed 
 to win. It has been asserted by a well known rider and owner of race-horses, deep in turf secrets, " that if Eclipse 
 were now here, and in his very best form, but heavily backed to lose by certain influential bettors, lie would 
 have no more chance to win than if he had but the use of three of his legs. Innumerable tricks are practised 
 in racing to deceive the incautious, and to mislead them in their bettings, by the unfair custom of making a 
 horse a favourite on the betting books, and then selling him on the eve of a great " play or pay " race. 
 
 1286. To purge the turf of its practical frauds several alterations should be made. No trainer or jockey 
 should be allowed to bet against the horse he trains or rides, either in person or by commission. Lord 
 Exeter's trainer was known to have betted 300/. against one of his lordship's horses ; and such is the 
 generally sujiposed power of both trainer and jockey, that the one, it is said, can train, and the other can ride 
 any horse to lose: the consequences of such negative bettings can be easily anticipated. Drugs have too 
 often been given to lessen the powers of horses, and various other arts have been put into practice to prevent 
 fair competition on the turf; so that the uninitiated sportsman, however good his judgment may be as 
 regards the actual properties of the horses to start, is very likely to find himself lamentably deceived at the 
 termination of the race, however well grounded his opinion might have been in the outset. Betting, never- 
 theless, will probably ever remain a very prominent feature in racing. It certainly renders the sport infinitely 
 more interesting than it would be without a personal stake on the event. Betting likewise tends to engage 
 
Chap. IV. RACING AS A SPECULATIVE CONCERN, 369 
 
 the mind, and direct tiie attention to the important doctrines of probabilities and chances, as well also to 
 practise and improve the judgment on the qualities of the horses engaged. Under which views we will 
 further attempt a slight analysis of the art of betting to advantage. 
 
 1287. " Making a book " is an expression very common in turf language ; and to " make a 
 book " is as essential to the turfite as book making is to lay the cacoethes scribendi of the 
 author. To " make a turf book" is a figurative term, derived from the necessity which 
 every turfite has of noting down the various sums he has betted, the conditions of such bets, 
 &c. &c. ; which circumstances no memory, unassisted by a note book, could retain. To 
 make a book has also another signification among turfites, and is rather betting against 
 liorses than for them. It has nevertheless a still wider scope in soine other cases, and 
 implies any bets on the principal stakes, which are of course intended to be so made by such 
 supposed information gained, relative to private opinions, the actual state of the horses, &c. 
 &c. as shall insure the maker to become a winner. It is however clear, that no mathe- 
 matical calculation can guard against actual contingencies ; nor still less can the powers of 
 any horse be insured against the vlllanous practices of the trainer, the jockey, and their 
 confederates. It is tlierefore necessary that the wary sportsman should so arrange his bets 
 that he may become a winner without the chance of losing. To effect this with absolute 
 certainty, it is necessary that he should have at least a moderate acquaintance with fractional 
 arithmetic. It must be confessed, however, that there are many eminent bettors of the 
 present day, who, though wholly ignorant of the mathematical doctrine of chances, yet by 
 the help of very acute natural powers of perception, much experience, joined with extended 
 sources of informing themselves on the state of the several horses engaged, who manage so 
 as to make most of their speculations turn to good account. Amongst these, Messrs. 
 Crockford, Gully, Bland, Robinson of Manchester, and Holliday, have stood conspicuous. 
 But these instances by no means invalidate the necessity of a tolerable conversance with the 
 doctrines of chance, before the bettor can proceed on moderately safe grounds. Of these 
 individuals, if we may judge from an. article in Fraser's Magazine, entitled, The Anatomy of 
 Gaming, Mr. Crockford has been at least one of the most successful. We are there in- 
 formed that he has " amassed an immense fortune within the last twenty-five years ; from 
 being a small retail tradesman, he has become the possessor, not only of the splendid house in 
 St. James's-street but of another very fine one in London, and likewise of a mansion and 
 estate at Newmarket, formerly the property of one of our oldest noble families. He is, in 
 addition to all these, the proprietor of much valuable property in London, and has a son 
 established in the wine trade, with perhaps the best stocked cellars in the metropolis. 
 Nor is tliis all, he would cash you a check for 100,000Z. with quite as much ease to 
 himself as the Bank of England could, and time has been with greater. It is a question 
 that puzzles half of the world, how and whence such immense wealth, exceeding 300,000/. 
 as it is asserted, could be amassed by any individual from such sources. Giving him all 
 the advantages, Crockford is known to possess, of a clear calculating head, the versatile 
 ingenium of the Latins, the capo scaltre of the Italians mto the bargain, in the face of such 
 prodigality of purse as we have few modern examples of, without the aid of a large capital 
 to begin with, which it is well known was not this man's case- It is however well known, 
 that he was assisted with capital, and in high quarters too, as it is to be feared, in this 
 period of thirst for speculation and gain, another such a man would be with the certainty 
 of turning up such a trump." 
 
 1288. By the winning of stakes alone, if honesty did but conduct the race, much money 
 might be won, so as to remunerate the spirited exertions, and the vast sums which are 
 expended in breeding, rearing, and training the best blood. Dorimont, a four-year-old 
 horse, the property of the Earl of Upper Ossory, won at Newmarket a stake of 5,200 guineas, 
 which depended on a single heat. This horse in the same season also won, as it is said, 
 for his noble owner, in matches and sweepstakes, 7,800 guineas, exclusive of the Grosvenor 
 stakes and the Clermont cup. 
 
 1289. To a fortunate system ofhetting much attention is necessary ; a chance must never be 
 given away ; and, like the successful stock-jobber, the successful bettor on turf matters must 
 be always at his post. In "making a book " on a race, he must take care to be among the 
 first in the betting ring. He must also remember that it is less his interest to back a 
 favourite than it is either to take or give the odds, for and against each horse. The field is 
 always " a good horse," whereas the favourites are often pushed to the head of the list by a 
 powerful party for their own ends, and are therefore not always safe to back. " The chief 
 object of the general bettor, therefore," says Mr. Apperley, " should be to take long odds 
 against such a liorse as he fancies, and then await the turn of the market, when he sells 
 dearly what he has purchased cheaply. For example, how often does it happen that 12 to 1 
 is the betting against a horse two months before his race, and before he starts it is only 
 4 to 1 ? If the bettor has taken 1,200 to 100 against him, and then bets 400 to 100 the 
 other way, he risks nothing, but has a chance to win 800. It is by this system of betting, 
 that it often becomes a matter of indifference to a man which horse wms, his money being 
 so divided amongst them all." ( Quarterly Review, No. xxviii. p. 446.) 
 
 B b 
 
370 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. 
 
 1290. Betting is also systematically made upon certain horses and the field; whicli method is common 
 among the regular betting men of Newmarket, who, by living on the spot, have the advantage of learning 
 many circumstances relating to the several favourites, which of necessity must remain unknown to others. 
 For which reason, it is evident, that this mode of betting must be very hazardous to any others than to those 
 at the fountain head of private information. : 
 
 1291. Belling by commission is also practised by some sportS7nen, who have not the time, opportunity, or in- 
 clination to make a book for themselves. This is always a dangerous speculation ; the honesty of the agent is put 
 to a very severe test, arid even under the supposition that he is so, his agency is often a very unpleasant office. 
 If otherwise, it may be supposed that he can hardly, we assert in the words of a turfite, " see another making 
 a fortune by a secret of which he is also in, without participating. A hundred is therefore laid out ; perhaps 
 the horse gets up a favourite in the ring on the day ; to make a certainty sure, two or three of the most 
 ' dangerous ' horses are selected, and a hundred on each is also laid out. If the favourite wins, a good stake 
 is won ; if either of the ' dangerous ' horses, he also saves himself ; but if that awkward horse, ' the field,' 
 happens to cut down the lot, then pay, and all is over. It is quite true that a gentleman has been known to 
 have only one bet on a Derby, say 2,000/. to 100/. taken, and has ' thrown in ; ' but the thing speaks for 
 itself, by the ' legs' making splendid fortunes." (Netv Sporting Magazine, No. xxxv. p. 295.) Again, drawing 
 from the same accredited source, it is justly observed : — " You must well know the man whom you entrust 
 with such a commission, for many are the modes in which you maybe deceived. It is, no doubt, easy to detect 
 him if he takes much under, or bets much more than the fair odds ; but it is not so easy to detect the transference 
 of a frail account. For instance, the person employed may have an advantageous bet or two with some one 
 in whose solvency something may have arisen to shake his faith. How easy is it for him to transfer these bets 
 to you, who look only to the odds, and not to the responsibility of the party. We have known the practice, 
 indeed, carried even further, and money received for the difference of odds between a bet transferred and the 
 current rate at Tattersal's, when it was shrewdly suspected by the person who received the dijierence, that 
 the chance of paj-ment was not worth a farthing ; and the result of the transaction has proved that his 
 anticipations were but too correct, to the discomfiture of his confiding dupe. It is in fact better, in most 
 instances, if you want to bet against two or three horses before you close your book, and have not an oppor- 
 tunity of doing so in person, to offer to some person of known responsibility half a point above the market 
 price, rather than to commission any person on whom you cannot place the same absolute dependence. We 
 nave known a young practitioner buy a ready made book, cast it up in all ways, calculate all chances, and 
 flatter himself that he must be a winner. The result of the race has proved the correctness of his calcula- 
 tions ; but alas ! the day of settlement has proved to him the fallacy of his hopes. For even our present 
 ingenious Chancellor of the Exchequer would find it difficult to make paper equal to gold in value, under 
 such circumstances as these." (Ibid. No.xxviii. p. 264.) We have already alluded to the attempts of pru- 
 dent speculators on the turf, so to frame their bets as to give them the probability of winning largely without 
 the possibility of losing heavily. This is done by what is called betting round or hedging. 
 
 1292. Hedging is thus described by Kimrod in the Quarterly Beview already quoted: — " Suppose that 
 twenty horses start in a race, and A. bets 10 to 1 against each, he must win 9, as he receives 19, and only pays 
 10 ; namely, 10 to 1 to the winning horse. This, of course, can rarely be done, because it might not occur in 
 a hundred years that all the horses were at such equal odds. Nevertheless it is quite evident, that if, when 
 a certain number of horses start, A. bets against all, taking care that he does not bet a higher sum against 
 any one horse that may win, than would be covered by his winnings by the others which lose, he must win. 
 Let us then suppose A. beginning to make his Derby book at the commencement of the new year. B. bets 
 him (about the usual odds) 20 to 1 against an out-sider, which A. takes in hundreds, viz. 2,000 to 100. The 
 out-sider improves ; he comes out in the spring, and wins a race, and the odds drop to 10 to 1. A. bets 1,000 
 to 100 against him. He is now on velvet ; he cannot lose, and may win 1,000. In fact, he has 1,000/. in hand to 
 play with, which the alteration of the odds has given him. But mark ! he is only playing with it ; he may never 
 pocket it, so he acts thus. The out-sider (we will call him Bepealer) comes out again, wins another race, and 
 the odds are only 5 to 1 against him ; A. bets 500 to 100 more against him, and let us now see how he stands : — 
 
 If Repealer wins, A. receives from B. - - - -£2,000 
 
 He pays to C. - - - - - £ 1,000 
 
 Ditto to D. - - - - - 500 
 
 1,.500 
 
 Balance in A's. favour by Repealer's winning 
 
 .^£"500 
 
 - -£"100 
 - 100 
 
 .£200 
 100 
 
 If Repealer loses, A. receives from C. 
 Ditto ditto from D. 
 
 A. pays B. j£" 100 — Deduct 
 
 Balance in A's. favour by Repealer's losing - - £ 100" 
 
 1293. But is there no contingency here? Yes, the colt might have died before A. had 
 hedged, and then he must have paid his 100?. ; but, on the other hand, he would have been 
 out of the field, which might have been worth all the money to him in his deeper specula- 
 tions on other horses. Let us, however, suppose our colt to have remained at the original 
 odds, viz. 20 to 1 ; in that case A. must have betted 2,000 to 100 against him, and then no 
 harm would have arisen. 
 
 1294. The folloiving table, extracted from ihe Sporting Magazine, is said to contain //;e o<7rfs on a greater 
 variety of cases in one race than has yet appeared. Our limits confine us to the table only, but to do justice 
 to its merits we would strongly recommend reference to be had to the original article ; where the distinctness 
 of the explanations, which follow the examples stated, cannot fail to interest and instruct the bettor of every 
 grade. (Vol. v. second series, p. 22.) On turf speculations much other valuable information may be gained by 
 reference to The Titrf Expositor, The Quarterly Beview, No. xcviii. and as well to the Old and New Sporting 
 Magazines throughout, but particularly to Numbers xiii. xxviii. and xxxv. of the latter. 
 
 
 Value of the 
 
 
 Value of the 
 
 
 Value of the 
 
 
 Value of the 
 
 Odds against 
 
 Chances of 
 
 Odds against 
 each. 
 
 Chances of 
 
 Odds against 
 
 Chances of 
 
 Odds against 
 
 Chances of 
 
 each. 
 
 each for 
 
 each for 
 
 each. 
 
 each for 
 
 each. 
 
 each for 
 
 
 loo;. 
 
 
 low. 
 
 
 100/. 
 
 
 100/. 
 
 Even 
 
 £ .'lO 
 
 Tito 4 
 
 £34^ 
 
 6^ to 1 
 
 X15S 
 
 9 to 1 
 
 £10 
 
 11 to 10 
 
 474 
 
 2 - 1 
 
 33i 
 
 6 - I 
 
 14i 
 
 94 - 1 
 
 H 
 
 6—5 
 
 4.'jf 
 
 2^- I 
 
 28J 
 
 e^ - 1 
 
 "1 
 
 10 - 1 
 
 9 
 
 5—4 
 
 44f 
 
 3 — 1 
 
 25 
 
 7 — 1 
 
 12 — 1 
 
 7| 
 
 51—4 
 
 42 
 
 5J- 1 
 
 224 
 
 n-1 
 
 "f 
 
 15 — 1 
 
 4 
 
 6—4 
 
 40 
 
 4 — 1 
 
 20 
 
 8 — 1 
 
 11 • 
 
 18 — I 
 
 4 
 
 6i — 4 
 
 VH 
 
 4i- 1 
 
 m' 
 
 8J-1 
 
 m 
 
 20 — 1 
 
 4 
 
 7—4 
 
 3CJ 
 
 5 — 1 
 
 16| 
 
 
 
 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 RACE COURSES GENERALLY. 
 
 371 
 
 197 
 
 1295. The hetting-rooms of Newmarket {fig. 197.), and of Tatter sal, at Hyde-park-corner, 
 are the principal bettincr markets. Turf speculations are however, in a minor degree, 
 
 extended over the kingdom ; and in many of 
 the principal towns in England there are 
 appropriate betting-rooms, where turf specu- 
 lators meet on certain days to make their bets. 
 Such have also their settling days after any of 
 the great races. Here the great and the small 
 congregate promiscuously ; and, the grave ex- 
 cepted, there is not a spot where so much 
 equality appears between persons of rank, 
 fortune, and acquirements, and those of low 
 birth, vulgar manners, mere sharping adven- 
 turers, whose constant presence at race-courses, 
 gaming-tables, &c. has given them a sort of 
 entr6 to the betting-room, as here seen. The 
 grand evils of betting as we Iiave depicted them are, first, its tendency to destroy true moral 
 principles in those who practise it ; next, it strikes almost at the root of the original intent 
 of horse racing, which was the improvement of our breed of horses. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Turf Abbreviations in general Use. 
 
 1296. These abbreviations are requisite to be understood by every frequenter of racc- 
 
 D. for Duke. 
 
 E. for Earl. 
 M. for Marquis. 
 Ld. for Lord. 
 
 B. C. for Beacon Course. 
 
 R. C. for Round Course. 
 
 Y. C. for Yearly Course. 
 
 Ab. M. for Abingdon Mile. 
 
 An. M. for Ancaster Mile. 
 
 B. M. for Bunbury Mile. 
 
 R. M. for Rowley Mile. 
 
 D. I. for Ditch In. 
 
 D. M. for Ditch Mile. 
 
 T. M. M. for the Two Middle Miles 
 
 of B.C. 
 A. F. for Across the Flat. 
 
 T. Y. C. for Two-year-old Course. 
 L. T. M. for Last Three Miles 
 
 of B. C. 
 T. L. I. from the Turn of the 
 
 Lands In. 
 C. C. for Clermont Course. 
 C. S. C. Craven Stakes Course. 
 M. D. for Mile and Distance. 
 C. or c. for colt. 
 F. or f. for filly, 
 p. for pony. 
 b. for bay. 
 bl. for black, 
 br. for brown, 
 gr. for grey. 
 
 ch. for chesnut. 
 ro. for roan, 
 d. for dun. 
 yrs. for years, 
 gs. for guineas, 
 sov. for sovereigns, 
 h. ft. for half forfeit, 
 pd. for paid, 
 p. p. for play or pay. 
 reed, for received, 
 ft. for forfeit, 
 agst. for against, 
 dr. for drawn, 
 dis. for distance, 
 y. for young. 
 
 Sect. IV. Of Race-courses generally. 
 1 297. The general features of a race-course must of necessity depend much on the 
 locality in which it is situated. Were we taking possession of a new found land, we might 
 choose our ground, and fashion it to our liking. But it was far otherwise with the ground 
 which was owned and occupied, in some manner or other, ere racing commenced ; and 
 hence our race-courses vary in shape, diinensions, soils to run over, &c. &c. Were, also, 
 the usual visitants at races to choose tlieir own form of course, without doubt they would, 
 one and all, make choice of a round one : and as four-mile heats are much out of fashion, 
 a circular two-mile course would answer most racing purposes, and would certainly be the 
 most popular ; particularly were the grand stand on an eminence that would command the 
 whole Tiew. 
 
 1298. A course of less than two miles is not popular with the public, the trainer, the jockey, the horse, or 
 his owner either, particularly it is so to the long striding horse, who finds it difficult to run here at his best pace. 
 A small course will hardly allow such a horse to reach the maximum of his speed, or gain the full extension 
 of his limbs, belbre his race is over. A small circular course is even still less adapted for the lengthy striding 
 horse. It is at Newmarket, where long lengths are now seldom run, and where most of the courses 
 are nearly straight, the lengthy horse shows to advantage. New made race-courses are sometimes formed 
 after the figure of 8 ; but in our opinion, a circular course of two miles offers every thing that can be 
 wished for in racing. In this length, as the starting-post is also the winning-post, so it offers the popular 
 advantage of viewing from the stand, the starting-post, the race, and the coming in of the horses ; which, to 
 the general class of spectators, is as much an object of amusement as the running is of interest and consequence 
 to the men of business on the turf. In a course of this description, besides the winning-post or starting-post, 
 for here, as already observed, they are one and the same, there should be another post immediately opposite; 
 that is, it must be so placed as to be exactly parallel with the line on which the judge stands, by which 
 placing the smallest part of the head of the horse, which appears within the line formed by these two parallels, 
 IS at once distinguished, and settles the decision of the judge. It is also of the utmost importance that the 
 race-posts, which mark the line of the course, should be at such distances only as to be easily seen by the 
 jockey in the most hazy weather : and further, they should be painted white, and each post should be guarded by 
 a bank around its base to keep the horses from running against it. To afford room between the posts for horses 
 running abreast, twenty five yards of clear space is recommended: and further, at most popular race-courses, 
 as a convenience to the company assembled, and particularly to the spectators on foot, there is a space of 
 ground, ten or a dozen yards in width, and one hundred or two in length, railed in on the right and left of the 
 course for their use ; which is a very good plan, as it protects them from the horsemen and carriages. In 
 coming in on the right of the course, there should be two distance-posts ; the first is to be erected two hun- 
 dred and forty yards from the winning-post ; the second, a hundred and t%venty from it. The first of these 
 posts IS the distance-post, when the horses are running four miles ; the second becomes the distance-post when 
 they are running two miles. Near to, in the rear of the winning-post, should be a small wooden building, erected 
 for the judge to stand in, to decide which horse comes first in the race. There should be to each of the dis- 
 
 B b 2 
 
372 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 tance-posts a similar but a more temporary sort of a stand. Eacii of these temporary stands may be made by 
 putting two posts at a suitable distance in the rear of each distance-post, with a piece of board in the centre ; 
 but this tjoard at each of these posts should be two or three feet higher than the floor of the judge's stand, 
 so that the man in the distance-stand may clearly see the winning-post, and be ready to drop the distance-flag 
 immediately with that at the winning-post. Mr. Darvill in his work also offers some perspicuous direc- 
 tion on the rendering the turns in a course less ditticult and dangerous than they sometimes are. (See p. 256.) 
 
 ] 299. The stand, which is so attractive a feature on every race-course, next engages his 
 attention ; and if the framers of every new race-course do not avail themselves of the 
 plans and instructions he sets out so clearly in his valuable work on Training, it will be 
 their own fault if they afterwards find out tlieir loss : — " The stand," he observes, " which 
 is erected for the accommodation of the spectators, is generally placed on the right of the 
 course. The under part may be conveniently arranged for the vending of refreshments, 
 and should be built at a distance of from twenty to five and twenty yards in the rear of the 
 rails of the course. Its height and dimensions must, of course, depend very much on the 
 extent or importance of the meeting held in the neighbourhood. Close up to, and in a 
 parallel line with, the rails of the course, and opposite the centre of the grand stand, should 
 be erected a small round building, eighteen feet in circumference, clear of the walls, and 
 should be eighteen feet high. This building being divided by a floor in its centre, the 
 lower part is for a weighing-house (the door of which should face the stand); the upper 
 part, when there is room, serves for a stand for the stewards. In the centre, or in the 
 front of the weighing-house, as occasion suits, the scales and weights should be placed. 
 One scale is, in some cases, made in the form of a chair, and is suspended the same height 
 from the ground, as the seat of a chair would be, with a half back made round in the form 
 of an arm-chair; and an iron triangle of proper dimensions should be fixed to the end of 
 the beam, for the purpose of keeping the ropes that are attached to the beam sufficiently 
 extended upwards, so as not to interfere with the jockey's head when he is weighing. 
 This would be much more convenient, as he could more readily sit down in this scale, take 
 his saddle and trusses in his lap, and weigh with more dispatch, and with less difficulty, 
 than with scales in the common way." (Vol. i. p. 261.) The space between the weighing- 
 house and the grand stand, is to be formed into a yard covered with gravel, and inclosed 
 by rails about four feet higli. This inclosure should extend about ten feet beyond each 
 extremity of the front, observing to leave two openings for entrance; one near the judge's 
 stand, for the jockeys to ride their horses through to get to the scales to weigh, and one 
 near the stand, for the horses to pass through in going to the rubbing-house. After the 
 horses are ridden into the yard, the gates are closed for the purpose of preventing the 
 ft)ot-passengers from passing in and crowding round the horses, which they are apt to 
 do while the riders are weighing, an annoyance every frequenter of race-courses must 
 have seen. Indeed, into this inclosure, called the " weighing-yard," no one should be 
 admitted, but those directly concerned in the race, or the business in hand. Having 
 proceeded thus far, we would caution every jockey to stick steadily on his horse's back 
 until the moment of dismounting at the scales. Indeed, it would be unpardonable in a 
 regular jockey to dismount, until he has ridden his horse past the winning-post in going to 
 the scales. 
 
 1300. Few country race-courses, excepting those of much notoriety, exhibit all the con- 
 veniences noted by Mr. Darvill, at least not in the admirable order in which he has placed 
 
 them. A country race-course of moderate preten- 
 sions only, drawn from a sketch in our possession 
 {Jig. 198.), presents the winning-post, and the gable 
 of a large barn-like building opposite to it. In wet 
 and tempestuous weather this building was used as a 
 weighing-house and a rubbing-house. In fine weather 
 the scales were suspended without the building, as 
 seen in the cut ; and it is likely, that as much 
 amusement, with infinitely less villany, might have 
 been witnessed here as at Epsom or Ascot, Without 
 actual inspection, few persons could imagine the dif- 
 ference of the exhibition, in all its parts, as it is seen 
 at Epsom and Newmarket, and as it is viewed at a 
 
 minor country meeting. Our figure is purposely offered as an exemplar of the latter ; and, 
 
 as being a real delineation, it may not be considered out of place. 
 
 1301. The rubbing-house is directed to be about two or three hundred yards beyond the 
 weighing-post. It is also used on some courses as the saddling-house, and from its 
 situation is conveniently apart from the noise and bustle of the crowd. It is also a most 
 important appendage to the great training establishments in the neighbourhood ; for here 
 such horses as are not very near home can stop and be scraped, instead of risking the cold 
 in their return. Mr. Darvill's further instructions extend to all other particulars required 
 in the formation of a popular and convenient race-course, and no one at all concerned m 
 this matter can do justice to himself without referring to this most excellent work, which 
 deserves to be called The True Turf Guide. 
 
Chap. IV. NEWMARKET, THE RACING METROPOLIS. 373 
 
 1302. The stewards are very important appendages to racinii meetings. They are usually 
 selected from among the most influential nohility and gentry of the country around the 
 racing locality, and particularly from such as patronise racing. The office is a very 
 honourable one, and the stewards of the last year in most cases, but not in all, recommend 
 those of the following year. It is very necessary that some of those that are elected should be 
 conversant with racing affairs, but more particularly with the general laws which govern 
 racing, and such also as are local. It is equally necessary that some of those which are 
 chosen, should be popular among the gentry for urbanity, and a strict adherence to etiquette 
 and the laws of good breeding. It is on such that devolve the arrangements of dinners, 
 assemblies, and general parties during the race week. They have to mix the suaviter and 
 the fortiier in such a manner that, while no infraction of order and good breeding passes un- 
 checked, no serious offence is given. Those among them who take on themselves the regula- 
 tion of the turf concerns, have also much to do in overseeing the necessary preparations of the 
 course with its appurtenances ; and although such matters devolve by right on persons specially 
 appointed thereto, yet, if any neglect occurs, the outcry is against the stewards. It is they also 
 who regulate the times of meeting for business, as when the horses are to start, &c. All dis- 
 putes are settled by them, and it is for them to check all irregularities ; it is therefore essen- 
 tially necessary that they should be on the spot at every important period. They also are ac- 
 countable that all the funds run for in the meeting are paid before the horses start. 
 
 1303. The clerk of the course is also a very efficient officer under the stewards. He should be 
 an amateur in racing matters, and should well understand all the rules and regulations of 
 the Jockey Club, as well as any particular rules and articles entered into relative to plates, 
 stakes, and matches, that are to be run for at the meeting. He is expected to see that the 
 course is in proper order, and that any new regulations made by the new stewards are en- 
 forced. It devolves on him to note that every horse is duly qualified, agreeably to tlie 
 articles and rules, as to age and pedigree, for whatever he is going to start, according to the 
 certificates produced. It is to him also that is intrusted the appointing the subordinates, 
 as the starter, the decider on the running, the scalekeeper and weigher, rope-men, course 
 attendants and constables. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. British Race-cotirses. 
 
 1304. The British race-courses are about one hundred and twenty, of which, according to The 
 Racing Calendar, six are in Wales, nine in Scotland, eight in Ireland, and the remainder in 
 England. Newmarket is the acknowledged metropolis of racing; Epsom, Ascot, York, 
 Doncaster, and Goodwood, are also celebrated racing localities. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Of Newmarket as the Racing Metropolis. 
 
 1305. Newmarket town, once a bleak and dreary mass of common dwellings, now sports its 
 lofty mansions and noble public buildings in abundance ; witness the Jockey Club New 
 Rooms, figured at p, 371. These edifices, of which there is now no lack, present a 
 remarkable contrast with its former meanness. Of the sporting characters of celebrity who 
 reside there, we have already made some mention in our History of British Racing. 
 
 1306. The annual meetings at Neivmarhel are seven : — The Craven, which commences on Easter Monday, 
 was instituted 1771 ; the First Spring meeting takes place on the Monday fortnight following; the Second 
 Spring meeting, instituted 1753, occurs about the middle of May ; the .Fuly meeting, which is usually early in that 
 month, was instituted 1753 ; the First October meeting is on the first Monday of the month ; the Second 
 October meeting takes place on the Monday fortnight following, and was instituted 1702 ; and the Third 
 October, or Houghton meeting, instituted 1770, takes place a fortnight later, and usually closes the racing year. 
 
 1307. Of the reputation which Newmarket has long enjoyed as our principal racing mart, and in proof how 
 highly the sport there was estimated long ago, the following extract from The World, vol. i. No. xvii. written 
 by the Karl of Bath in 17.53, will furnish an interesting and ample proof: — " When the horses are in sight, 
 and come near Choak Jade, immediately the company all disperse, as if the devil rose out of his ditch 
 and drove them, to get to the turning of the lands, or some other station, for seeing the push made. Now 
 the contention becomes animating : 'tis delightful to see two, or sometimes more, of the most beautiful 
 animals of the creation, struggling for superiority, stretching every muscle and sinew to obtain the prize and 
 reach the goal ! To observe the skill and address of the riders, who are all distinguished by different colours 
 of white, blue, green, red, or yellow ; sometimes spurring and whipping, sometimes checking or pulling, to 
 give fresh breath and courage ! And it is often observed that the race is won as much by the dexterity of the 
 rider, as by the vigour and fleetness of the animal. When the sport is over, the company saunter away 
 towards the Warren-hill, before the other horses, left at the several stables in the town, are rode out to take 
 their evening exercise and their water. On this delightful spot you may see at once above a hundred of the 
 most beautiful horses in the universe, with the grooms and boys upon them in their several liveries, dis- 
 tinguishing each person of rank they belong to. This is, indeed, a noble sight ; it is a piece of grandeur', and 
 an expensive one too, which no nation but our own can boast of. To this the Crown contributes, not only 
 by a very handsome allowance for keeping horses, but also by giving plates to be run for by horses and mares 
 at different ages, in order to encourage the breed by keeping up the price of them, and to make the breeders 
 extremely careful of their race and genealogy." If the Augean st.nble of turf practices could be cleaned out, 
 and It our Influential racing amateurs would unite together, and in a body set their faces decidedly against 
 all unfair practices, which tend to blot tlie annals of the turf, then would this noble sport regain its early 
 popularity, and be again applied to its legitimate purposes, of encouraging our best breed of horses, and in 
 presenting to our breeders of them also their most exhilarating sport, purged from its debasing traits. As it 
 concerns keeping our thorough-bred horses from deb;ishig intermixture, racing is very important : nor is it 
 less so that our national character for probity should not suffer hv the nefarious practices of the gentry known 
 under the infamous title of" legs." Racing, as connected withhorse breeding, is consequential : by it our 
 reputation among surrounding nations is greatly enhanced, the exportation of horses much increased and our 
 lanaed interests benefited. It circulates the money of the wealthy, and it stimulates the industry of the needy, 
 
 B b 3 
 
Miles. Fur. Yds. 
 
 Across the Flat ... 1 2 24 
 
 Rowley Mile - . -.12 1 
 
 Ditch Mile - - - . - 7 178 
 
 Abingdon Mile . - - 7 21 1 
 
 Two middle miles of B. C. - - 1 7 125 
 
 Two-year-old Course (on the flat) - 5 136 
 New ditto (part of the Bunbury 
 
 Mile) - - - - 5 136 
 
 Yearling Course - - - 2 47 
 
 Bunbury Mile - - - 7 208 
 
 374 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. Part III. 
 
 1308. The lengths of the different race-cou7'ses at Newmarket are as folloivs, bearing In mind that 1,760 
 yards are a tnile, 220 yards are a furlong, and 240 yards are a " distance " : — 
 
 Miles. Fur. Yds. 
 
 The Beacon Course is - - .4 1 138 
 
 Hound Course ... - 3 4 187 
 
 Last three miles of B. C. - - . 3 45 
 
 Ditch In - - - - 2 97 
 
 Thelast raileanddist. of B.C. - 1 1 1.56 
 
 Ancaster mile - - -.10 18 
 
 From the turn of the lands, in - 5 184 
 
 Clermont Course (from the Ditch 
 
 to the Duke's Stand) - - 1 5 217 
 
 Audley End Course (from the start- 
 ing-post of the T.Y. C. to the end 
 
 of the B.C.) about ---16 
 
 Sect. V. Principal Race-courses in England. 
 
 1309. Ascot Heath — "A circular course, exactly two miles ; the last mile of which forms the old mile. 
 The new mile is straight, rising all the way, and measures 7 fur. 150 yds. The T. Y. C. (part of the new 
 mile) is 3 fur. 95 yds. The ground remarliably well kept, the races are graced by royalty, and splendidly 
 attended." This race-course has long proved the chosen resort of royalty. Being at a great distance from 
 the metropolis, the comp.iny is much more select ; and it is less frequented, not only by bad characters 
 generally, but also by the hordes of race-going cockneys. The promenade on the course forms a very great 
 attraction ; and on the racing days it vies even with Kensington Gardens for its display of beauty and fashion. 
 " It is at Ascot," says Pierce Egan, " delightful Ascot races, where the public have the opportunity of behold- 
 ing his majesty, and of hearing liis remarks without the least reserve. The course at Epsom races, on the 
 Derby day, displays thousands of well dressed persons, with plenty of dash, and here and there sprinkled 
 with some fashionable folks ; and is, in reality, a most beautiful and interesting sight : but on Ascot Heath 
 the splendour of the scene is unrivalled ; and the truth is verified to the echo which applauds again, that the 
 king's name is a tower of strength. Ascot may be deemed the rallying point for all the nobility and gentry, 
 for miles round Windsor, to p,-»y homage to their beloved monarch, who may be there seen at his ease, 
 
 ^jjjj^ divested of the paraphernalia and etiquette of the 
 
 £^^. court, habited like a private gentleman, easy of ac- 
 
 199 J jT Y' ., cess, and conversing with the utmost affability and 
 
 ^ / -r' attention to all his auditors." A new challenge prize 
 
 ^\ llnltll "SSk was presented by his late majesty William the Fourth 
 
 '^^ ^--s==^~^^S3iil \ 'W W^ — "^^^ j— j Jmy '" May> 1^32, to be run for at the ensuing Ascot meet- 
 
 ^^X^^§^^^°^ _^-Ijml \ \ V 'w.^^— r ^^^^^^ [<^^ ing- This prize consisted of a very handsome piece 
 
 ^Si^^^^^!7'^^^Mt:r^—i^7^~~~^^^^^^S' of plate, bearing the real foot of Eclipse. We present 
 
 "^S^^^^^^^ ^BteaggSA.^— -- ;g^^^^''^ the pillar also on which the foot rests {Jig. 199.), and 
 
 — '^ ___— -^^^Ss^^*"^ (he salver made to receive it : the whole being in 
 
 ,"" ^"^ every respect worthy of the trophy it bears, and em- 
 
 ECI.1PSE3 FOOT AND sAi.vEB. blcmatic of thc taste and munificence of the kingly 
 
 donor. Nor can we omit the mention of acnaracteristic trait of na'izief^, and of the force of early impressions, 
 which is related of his majesty, who, during these races, being asked how many of his horses should start for 
 a certain plate, immediately replied, " Oh I let all the fleet run." 
 
 1310. Bath races are repeated twice in each year, and both meetings are usually well attended during the 
 three days of their continuance. 
 
 1311. Buxton, which presents a circular course of one mile, is principally supported for local purposes by 
 the surrounding gentry. It sometimes sports some good horses of the class which frequent country races. 
 
 1312. Chelmsford offers an oval course, wanting thirty yards of two miles ; but, by starting between the 
 distance-post and the winning-chair, it becomes two full miles. 
 
 1313. Cheltenham has also a course, where the races for three days in June are usually well attended. The 
 Bibjtry Club use this course on one of these days. 
 
 1314. Chester A circular course of one mile, over a perfect flat. It is said, that in point of racing antiquity, 
 
 the Roode of Chester c\a.\ms the palm from all other localities whatever. The race-ground is a remarkably 
 pleasant one, and always exhibits a brilliant assemblage of good company ; and as the sport lasts five days, 
 during which there are run for, a king's plate, five other plates, two valuable cups, and nine sweepstakes, it ia 
 not to be wondered at that Chester races rank high in the annals of sporting. 
 
 1315. Doncaster as a racing fixture stands conspicuous. It presents a very grand stand (see fig. 137. p. 230. ), 
 and a circular course of I mile, 7 fur. 70 yds. The other courses are formed of portions of this circle, namely. 
 Red House In, 5 fur. 1G4 yds. ; T. Y. C. 7 fur. 189 yds. ; Fitzwilliam Course, I mile, 4 fur. 10yds. ; St. Leger 
 Course, I mile, 6 fur. 132 yds. ; Two Mile Course, 2 miles, 25 yds. ; Four Mile Course (twice round), Smiles, 
 7 fur. r'^yds. Epsom does not offer more excitement to the London gentry than Doncaster does to the turfites 
 of the north. Many southerns also of every rank visit it ; and, during the five days its racings last, the 
 town is crowded beyond measure, and the course exhibits a galaxy of fashion and splendour. The greatest 
 interest is excited on the second day, when the Great St. Leger stakes are run for. " This popular race was 
 instituted in the year 1776 by the late Colonel St. Leger, of Park-hill, near Doncaster ; but it was not until 
 three years afterwards that it was called the St. Leger, which was named by the late nob'e Marquis of 
 Rockingham, at a dinner at the Red-Lion Inn, then the head inn of Doncaster, on the entry day, in compli- 
 ment to the gentleman with whom the race originated." Doncaster race-course presents singular features. It 
 immediately abuts on a large and handsome town ; and the excellent arrangements made by the local authorities, 
 prevent those scenes of low rioting and shameless pilfering which disgrace Epsom, .'Vscot, and other courses 
 nearer to the metropolis. However, were it not that it is a great northern gathering, five consecutive days 
 of racing might tire ; but the interest excited by the Great St. Leger is alone sufficient to attract the nobility 
 and gentry from every part of England. The holiday division, so called to distinguish them from the pure 
 racing fancy, principally resort to Doncaster on Wednesday when the great cup is run for. 
 
 1316. Egha>yi A flat oval course, sixty-six yards short of two miles. 
 
 1317. Epsom The race-course is "two miles in length, the last mile and a half of which is the Derby and 
 
 Oaks Course. The Craven Course is one mile and a quarter of the same ground. Epsom Course can be 
 properly called neither circular, oval, nor triangular ; it is altogether one of the worst courses in England. 
 The ground is, however, better kept than formerly. Perhaps no country spot in the known world exhibits at 
 once so gay and so numerous an assemblage as is annually seen here. London is drained of her horses and 
 carriages to such a degree, that a postchaise, during the races on one occasion, could not be obtained to pro- 
 ceed on an emergency twelve miles out of town, although 5 guineas were offered for its hire. The Derby 
 and Oaks stakes run for here, are objects of great importance to the turfites. The gold cup is also a con- 
 siderable attraction ; and when to these are added three plates and several other stakes, we may well suppose 
 there is no lack of competition. On a late occasion, one hundred and fourteen colts were entered for the 
 Derby stakes, and ninety. seven fillies for the Oaks. Nimrod, after his descriptive manner, thus observes on 
 the advantages of Epsom as a turf fixture : — " Independently of seeing him run, amateur admirers of the 
 race-horse have here a fine opportunity of studying him in the highest state of his perfection. We allude to 
 the place called the Warren, in which the Derby and Oaks horses are saddled and mounted. It is a small, 
 but picturesque piece of ground, in the forest style, inclosed by a wall, and entered by all who choose to pay 
 
Chap. IV. PRlNCirAL RACE COURSES IN ENGLAND. 373 
 
 a shilling. To some it is a great treat to see tlie celebrated Newmark.et Jockeys, wlio may l)e only known to 
 tiiem by name. A view of half the aristocracy of Engiand also, is, even in these times, worth a shilMng to 
 many. The sporting men, meanwhile, reap much advantage from their anxious inspection of the horses as 
 they walk round this rural circus. They can closely observe the condition of their favourites ; and should 
 any thing dissatisfy them, they have a chance to hedge something before the race is run, although the ring is 
 generally broken up about the time the horses are assembled in the Warren." {duartcrly Review, No. xcviii. 
 p. 430.) Epsom has two annual meetings, but that of October bears no comparison in popularity of turt 
 interest to the May meeting. The grand stand of Epsom race-course is an object of universal admiration, 
 and of itself presents a striking monument of the racing mania in this country. It is the largest in Europe, 
 and is said to be assessed to the poors' rate at 500/. per annum. The stability of this celebrated racing locality, 
 which was lately endangered by the claim of Mr. Briscoe, is now we believe definitively secured to the public. 
 Since 1837, Sir Gilbert Heathcote has been added to the stewardship of the Epsom Course ; his colleague, as 
 is well known, being Baron de Tessier, and both are residents in the immediate neighbourhood. The public 
 papers also announce, that another change, which cannot fail to prove beneficial, has taken place " in the days 
 on which the Derby and Oaks will henceforth be run. Hitherto they have been decided on Thursday and 
 Friday, and the consequence has been that the Oaks has proved a listless, worn out, lack-a-daisical affair, or 
 something like the day after the feast; the public tired, the horses stale, the finery tarnished, the stands half 
 filled, and the provisions short and uninviting. By suffering a day to intervene, the pleasure seekers get time 
 to ' shake their feathers,' the jaded posters a little needful rest, the caterers to provide creature comforts 
 worthy the occasion ; and the Oaks, as a general result, instead of submitting to a second-hand reputation, to 
 become a 'grand' day on its own account. The alteration, therefore, affecting at once the prosperity of the 
 racers and the convenience of the public, is deserving of every commendation." 
 
 1318. Goodwood exhibits an excellent race-course, and the immense sums spent on it by the Duke of 
 Richmond have not been thrown away : on the contrary, under his auspices, not only is the course one of the 
 best in England, but the races of Goodwood yield to no country meeting in the south of England in point of 
 celebrity, and in the number and fashion of its visitors. The horses seen there are also many of them of the 
 first order ; and the value of the stakes, particularly those called the Drawing Room, the Goodwood, and the 
 Cup, are not unworthy the rivalry of the best racers of the day. His late majesty George the Fourth was 
 particularly attached to these races; and here his early predilections in favour of the turf were gratified, 
 without fear of any of those mortifications he had met with elsewhere. 
 
 1319. Lancaster race-course is circular, and a mile in extent. The turf is good, and it congregates a few 
 good country horses, a few gentry, and lots of bumkins. 
 
 1320. Leeds race-course is also circular, extending 1 mile, 2 fur. 48 yds. " There is also a straight course 
 through the centre of the circular one, of 2 fur. 158 yds. ; which, uniting with each half of the circle, forms 
 two other courses, in the form of a sector, being 1 mile, 11 yds. ; the other, 1 mile, 135 yds." 
 
 1321. Liverpool. — " The Old Course is an oval mile, flat, and of very good turf. The New Course is one 
 mile and a half, forming an ill-defined oblong square, and though nearly flat, is a very distressing course for 
 horses. It is a new establishment : races were held upon it in 1820 for the first time." The two courses, the 
 Old and New, are situated two miles asunder. This important town has two race meetings in the year, 
 which are every season more and more attended ; and the spirit and enterprise with which every thing con- 
 nected with the sport is conducted, well deserves general turf patronage. 
 
 1322. Manchester has an oval course of 7 fur. 184 yds. It is said that neither the course, the sport, nor the 
 management of the concern is good. 
 
 1323. Newcastle An irregular square course, 1 mile, 6 fur. 132 yds. 
 
 1324. Nottingham. — A circular course, 1 mile, 2 fur. 11 yds. By no means a sporting fixture. 
 
 1325. Oxford A flat oval course, wants a distance of 240 yds. of two miles long. 
 
 1326. Stockbridge Two courses over a hilly country. One straight, a mile long ; another circular, of a 
 
 mile and one-quarter extent. 
 
 1327. Warwick is among the number of towns where racing seems on the increase. The meetings are held 
 for three days in September, and are usually well attended. 
 
 1328. Wolverhaynplon offers a tolerable race-course, and the sport there is on the increase a so. Some good 
 country race-horses visit it, and both the stakes and the company are respectable. 
 
 1329. York. T. Y. C. 5 fur. 59 yds. Mile Course, 1 mile, 8 yds. Last mile and quarter, 1 mile, 2 fur. 15 yds. 
 Last mile and half, 1 mile, 4 fur. 18yds. Last mile and three-quarters, 1 mile, 5 fur. IfiOyds. Two-mile Course, 
 1 mile, 7 fur. 85 yds. Four-mile Course, 3 miles, 7 fur. 24 yds." Notwithstanding this populous locality and 
 its sporting vicinity, neither the course, the attendance, nor the running, is of the first order. In bad 
 weather the ground is very heavy. 
 
 1330. The Hippodrome of London {fig. 200), last but not least in point of importance to the unaspiring 
 class, who seek neither distant nor expensive sports, is this grassy arena ; in their eyes no less to be admired 
 
 than the sanded arena trodden by the 
 
 — ^ -^^— ^- ^^•-^ ,,3::^_ _ ^OC\ Romans. On the utility of the Hippo- 
 
 - ^4^-^ iJa*=;-i3£i:^ i2ii-^w^^i=^ ~ - — ou drome, or on the dangers which it is 
 
 thought likely to produce, both to the 
 
 morals of the lower classes, and by the 
 
 . u precedent it establishes of taking from 
 
 the public an olden path, it is not to 
 
 .^y. our present purpose to enter ; neither 
 
 .^^::i shall we stop to inquire, whether the 
 
 ' •-- ,.■ ^ t ; sports meditated here are likely to con- 
 
 i,-- ~" ;" - tinue or not ? We believe that to be at 
 
 present unknown ; but certain it is, 
 that racings in a style if not equal to 
 Newmarket or Epsom, at least in a 
 very respectable manner, and to the 
 suburban populace in a very interesting 
 one, have already taken place. This 
 fs^'^ spot is appropriate and picturesque ; 
 
 and as it appeared in the racing of this 
 year (1838), was extremely interesting, 
 '' \ "" not only to the plebeian multitude, but 
 
 Bin IK MB IF Il^Do^ even to those of the aristocracy who 
 
 resorted thither. Surely in this age of 
 improvement, mnocent public spectacles recreate both mind and body, and they further tend to keep the 
 lower orders from gin-shops and beer-houses. 
 
 1331. At Brighton, Blandford, Basingstoke, Lewes, Southampton, Pontefract, Preston, and many other 
 places, racings annually take place, but they are not sufficiently important to need particular notice. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Welsh, Scotch, and Irish, Racing Localities. 
 
 13.32. In Wales races are held at Aberystwith, Brecon, Cardiffe, Swansea, Holywell, Knighton, and Wrexiwmi. 
 
 1333. In Scotland racing meetings take place at Aberdeen, Caledonian Hunt, Dumfries, Edinburgh, iiie 
 
 Hunt (Cupar), Kelso, Northern meeting .it (Inverness) Perth, Western meeting at Air. 
 
 13.M. In Ireland, Bellewstown,Curragh of Kililare, Ennis, Kilkenny, Londonderry, Royal Corporation, 1 ran. 
 
 B b 4 
 
376 
 
 PRACTICE OF HORSE RACING. 
 
 Part III. Ch. IV. 
 
 Sect. VI. The Rides and Regulations which govern Racing. 
 
 1335. Tlie hippodromes of Greece and Rome were governed by fixed laws, some of which 
 appear to have been kept in view by our own turfites. Royal ordinances have also from 
 time to time regulated and protected the sport among us. But it certainly owes its present 
 systematic code to a very influential body of sporting characters, ranked under the title of 
 the Jockey Club, who are conservators-general of every thing appertaining to racing, and 
 whose orders and decision being final and imperative, it is of much consequence that they 
 should be generally known, and as clearly expressed as possible. We have therefore intro- 
 duced them at length as they stand in the Racing Calendar, under the title of General Turf 
 Rules and Explanatory Notices : — 
 
 Horses take their ages from May-day; that is, a 
 horse foaled any time in the year of 1828, will be 
 deemed a year old on the first of May 1829. 
 
 Four inches are a hand. Fourteen pounds are a 
 stone. 
 
 Catch weights are, each party to appoint any person 
 to ride without weighing. 
 
 Give and take plates are, fourteen hands to carry 
 stated weights, according to age ; all above, or under, 
 to carry extra, or be allowed the proportion of seven 
 pounds to an inch. 
 
 A post match is, to insert the age of the horses in 
 the article, and to run any horse of that age, without 
 declaring what horse, tiU he come to the post to 
 start. 
 
 A handicap match is, A. B. and C. to put an 
 equal sum each into a hat ; C. who is the handicap- 
 per, makes a match for A. and B. who, when they 
 have perused it, put their hands into their pockets, 
 and draw them out closed ; then they open them to- 
 gether, and if both have money in their hands, the 
 match is confirmed ; if neither nave money, it is no 
 match. In both cases, the handicapper draws all the 
 money out of the hat, but if one has money in his 
 hand,' and the other none, then it is no match ; and 
 he that has money in his hand is entitled to the de- 
 posit in the hat. 
 
 Horses not entitled to start without producing a 
 proper certificate of their age, if required, at the time 
 appointed in the articles, except where aged horses 
 are included, and in that case a junior horse may 
 enter without a certificate as to age, provided he carry 
 the same weight as the aged. 
 
 No person shall start more than one horse, of which 
 he is the owner, either wholly or hi part, and either 
 in his own name or in that of any other person, for 
 any race for which heats are run. 
 
 rhe horse that has his he.ad at the ending-post first, 
 wins the heat. 
 
 For the best of the plate where three heats are run, 
 the horse Is second that wins one heat. 
 
 For the best of the heats, the horse is second that 
 beats the other horses twice out of three times, though 
 he do not win a heat. 
 
 Where a plate is won by two heats, the preference 
 of the horses is determined by the places they get in 
 the second heat. 
 
 Where a plate or subscription is given for the win- 
 ner of the best of three heats, a horse, to win the 
 prize, must be the actual winner of two heats, even 
 though no horse appear against him for both or either 
 of the heats. 
 
 When three horses have each won a heat, they only 
 must start for a fourth ; and the preference amongst 
 them will be determined by it, there being before no 
 difference amongst them. 
 
 In running of heats, if it cannot be decided which 
 horse is first, the heat goes for nothing, and they may 
 all start again, except it be between two horses that 
 had each won a heat. 
 
 ■ If a rider fall from his horse, and the horse be rode 
 in by a person that is sufficient weight, he shall take 
 his place the same as if his rider had not fallen, pro- 
 vided he go back to the place where the rider fell. 
 
 Jockeys must ride their horses to the usual place 
 for weighing the riders, and he that dismounts be- 
 fore, or wants weight, is distanced, unless he is dis- 
 abled by an accident, which should render him inca- 
 pable of riding back, in which case he may be led or 
 carried to the scale. 
 
 Horses' plates or shoes not allowed in the weight. 
 
 Horses running on the wrong side of a post and not 
 turning back, are distanced. 
 
 Horses drawn before the plate is won, are dis- 
 tanced. 
 
 Horses are distanced if their riders cross or jostle. 
 
 All complaints of foul riding must be made before 
 or at the time the jockey is weighed. 
 
 No distance in a fourth heat. 
 
 A confirmed bet cannot be ofi" but by mutual con- 
 sent, except in the cases hereinafter mentioned. 
 
 Either of the bettors may demand stakes to be 
 made, and, on refusal, declare the bet to be void. 
 
 If a bettor be absent on the day of running, a pub- 
 lic declaration of the bet may be made on the course, 
 .ind a demand, whether any person will make stakes 
 for the absent party, and if no person consent to do 
 so, the bet may be declared void. 
 
 Bets agreed to be paid or received in London, or 
 any other particular place, cannot be declared off on 
 the course. 
 
 If a match or sweepstakes be made for any par- 
 ticular day in any race week, and the parties agree 
 to change the day to any other in the same week, all 
 bets must stand ; but it the parties agree to run the 
 race in a different week, all bets made before the 
 alteration shall be void. 
 
 The person who lays the odds has a right to choose 
 a horse or the field ; when a person has chosen a 
 horse, the field is what starts against him ; but there 
 is no field without one horse starts against him. 
 
 Bets and stakes made in guineas are paid in 
 pounds. 
 
 If odds are laid without mentioning the horse 
 before the race is over, the bet must be determined 
 by the state of the odds at the time of making it. 
 
 Bets made in running are not determined till the 
 plate is won, if that heat be not mentioned at the 
 time of running. 
 
 A bet made after the heat is over, if the liorse betted 
 on does not start, is void. 
 
 Bets determined though the horse does not start, 
 when the words, " absolutely run or pay," or "play 
 or pay," are made use of in betting. 
 
 Where two horses run a dead heat for a sweepstakes 
 or plate, and the parties agree to divide the stakes 
 equally, all bets between those two horses, or between 
 either of them and the field, must be settled by the 
 money betted being put together and divided equally 
 between the parties. If after the dead heat an 
 unequal division of the stakes be agreed upon, then 
 the money betted aliall be put together, and be di- 
 vided between the parties in the same proportion as 
 the stakes shall have been divided. If a bet be made 
 on one of the horses that ran the dead heat against a 
 horse that was beaten in the race, he who backed the 
 horse that ran the dead heat wins half his bet. If the 
 dead heat be the first event of a double bet, the bet 
 shall be void. 
 
 Bets made on horses winning any number of races 
 within the year shall be understood, however the 
 expression may be varied, as meaning the year of our 
 Lord. 
 
 Money given to have a bet laid shall not be re- 
 turned, though the race be not run. 
 
 Matches and bets are void on the decease of either 
 party before the match or bet is determined. 
 
 A horse walking over or receiving forfeit shall not 
 be deemed a winner. 
 
 An untried stallion or mare is one whose produce 
 has never run in public. 
 
 A maiden horse or mare is one that has never-won. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Rules and Orders of the Jockey Club. 
 1336. The rules and orders oj the Jockey Club have at various times received considerable 
 alterations and additions, calculated to meet existing changes in circumstances, and to 
 
Part IV. 
 
 HISTORY OF HUNTING. 
 
 377 
 
 remedy abuses which have sprung up. The Club Rooms at Newmarket, by congregating 
 together all the influential turf meinbers during the meetings, are commonly used as the 
 council chamber, where any alterations or additions to their rules are from time to time 
 effected, and where disputes among members are adjusted. 
 
 1. The former rules and orders of the Jockey Club 
 were repenled from the 31st of December, 1828, and 
 the following rules and orders, with such additions 
 and alterations as may from time to time be made 
 therein, are thence substituted, and to be acted 
 upon. 
 
 2. Respecting the Stewards. — The three members 
 of the Jockey Club, now acting as stewards, shall be 
 continued in their otfice till the next annual meeting 
 of the Jockey Club, when the senior steward (the 
 one who has been the longest in office) shall quit his 
 situation immediately after settling the accounts at 
 that meeting, and shall then name a member of the 
 Jockey Club to succeed him, subject to the appro- 
 bation of the remaining stewards, and of the mem- 
 bers of the Jockey Club then present ; and at every 
 subsequent annual meeting, the then senior steward 
 shall in like manner retire and name his successor. 
 
 3. If any difference of opinion should arise on such 
 nomination, it shall be decided by a majority of the 
 members present ; which majority must include one 
 (at least) of the continuing stewards ; if both the 
 continuing stewards are in the minority, then there 
 shall be a fresh nomination. 
 
 4. If any of the stewards should die or resign 
 between the periods of the annual meetings, the sur- 
 viving or continuing stewards may appoint a member 
 of the club to succeed the deceased or declining 
 steward, and to stand in his place in point of 
 seniority ; but such nomination shall be notified to 
 the club at their next annual, or at any special, 
 meeting to be called for the purpose, and shall then 
 be subject to the like approbation, as in the case of a 
 senior steward retiring at the expiration of his stew- 
 ardship. 
 
 5. All disputes relating to racing at Newmarket, 
 or bets on racing elsewhere, if any of the parties 
 interested should request the interference of the 
 stewards, shall be determined by the three stewards 
 and two referees (who shall be members of the Club), 
 one to be chosen by each of the parties concerned, if 
 
 either of them shall desire to have referees. If only 
 two stewards be present, they shall fix upon a third 
 person, being a member of the Club, in lieu of the 
 absent steward ; but the stewards, if they think fit, 
 may call in any other members of the Jockey Club 
 to their assistance, or may refer the case to a general 
 meeting of the Jockey Club, if the importance or 
 difficulty of the matter in dispute shall appear to them 
 to require it. 
 
 6. If any dispute arise elsewhere than at New- 
 market, it shall be referred to the stewards of the 
 Jockey Club, and they shall think fit to take it into 
 consideration, the matter must relate to horse 
 racing, the facts or points of difference be reduced 
 into writing, and be sent by or with the sanction of 
 the stewards where the matter in question occurred, 
 and the parties must agree in writing to abide by the 
 decision of the stewards of the Jockey Club. 
 
 7. The three stewards, or any two of them, shall 
 have full power to make such regulations as they 
 may think proper, in regard to the course and exer- 
 cise ground. 
 
 8. The three stewards shall have the power of 
 appointing such person or persons as they may 
 choose to keep the coffee-room, the match-book, 
 receive the stakes, and collect the entrance-money, 
 and all other funds belonging to the Jockey Club ; 
 and the stewards shall be responsible to the Jockey 
 Club for all the money collected as belonging to the 
 Club. They shall also have the power to appoint the 
 judge of the races, clerk of the course, and other ser- 
 vants of the Club. 
 
 9. The stewards shall fix the hour of starting for 
 each race by nine o'clock in the evening preceding 
 the day of running, and notice of the time of starting 
 is to be fixed up in the coffee-room immediately 
 afterwards. 
 
 10. The stewards shall produce an account of the 
 funds and disbursements of the Jockey Club at the 
 annual meeting in each year. 
 
 PART IV. 
 
 HISTORY OF HUNTING. 
 
 201 
 
 H "' 
 
 
 ANCIENT MODHSt OP J 
 
 1337. The history of the chase may be divided into three periods, sufficiently distinct from 
 each other. The first is that wherein the earliest human inhabitants pursued the wild 
 animals around them from stern necessity, as well to insure their own personal safety by the 
 destruction of these formidable enemies, as to acquire food from their flesh and clothing 
 from their skins {fig. 1. p. 1.). The second period is that wherein man, although still little 
 
378 HISTORY OF HUNTING. Pakt IV. 
 
 better than a savage, yet having risen above the necessity of absolutely pursuing the beasts 
 of the field, either for food, clothing, or security, continued the chase of them as congenial 
 with his own rude nature and with the habits of his forefathers, but varying his weapons, 
 and enlisting the horse and dog as hunting coadjutors into his service, which period our 
 heading cut {fig. 201.) is intended to illustrate. The third period embraces the modern 
 practice of hunting, on which we shall shortly enter at large. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF HUNTING AS A FIELD SPORT. 
 
 1338. The pursuit of wild animals, even as an amusement, has long engaged the attention 
 of man, of which both the sacred and profane writings furnish sufficient testimony. In the 
 sacred page the records of the chase are given with an air of sanctity which well befits the 
 source from whence they are derived : thus we learn that Nimrod, as a mighty hunter, was an 
 especial favourite with the Almighty. We are there also told, that the patriarch Isaac per- 
 petuated a blessing on Jacob in return for his readiness to procure him venison killed, as he 
 supposed, by himself. The Israelites were, however, hardly to be called a sporting people; 
 for the injunctions of Moses, which strictly commanded them to avoid all intercourse with 
 the Gentiles, engendered a stern fanaticism, which, being in unison ,with their theocratical 
 form of government, tended to produce in them an abhorrence of most of the sports and 
 pastimes of the surrounding nations. It could not, however, altogether proscribe hunting ; 
 on the contrary, we know that whatever they found in their fields they pursued and killed 
 without any restriction, both clean and unclean ; for when the flesh was refused, the skins 
 were used to cover their tents. (iJxorfws xxvi. 14.) The intimation of Moses, that oxen, 
 sheep, and goats, were allowed them for food, " even as the hart and the roe," shows how 
 common the chase of deer must have been amongst them. " Canaan," observes Wase, " was 
 hemmed in with deserts : there was the great Lebanon, and there was Mizpeh, and Tabor, 
 and other mountains, which abounded with game ; and in the royal age, I believe, hunting 
 itself was much practised ; for though sacred history does not communicate to us much 
 concerning those lighter recreations ; yet the frequent representations made by it throughout 
 the writers of that age, do give some probability that it was a frequent object among them, 
 and taken for the common use." We have already remarked, that the hatred of the Jews 
 to the dog was such as long prevented their enlisting him into their service, and consequently 
 the manly sport of hunting down wild animals, at force, was little practised by them ; but 
 that, on the contrary, they employed missiles, as slinging, archery, &c. for the purpose. 
 
 13.39. Tlie how and arrow were the most active hunting weapons, and, next to these, were 
 gins, nets, and traps. Indeed the Psalmist, by his frequent allusions to these snares, "which 
 his enemies had laid for him," shows how common such means of taking of animals were in 
 those times. Job likewise noticjs the entangling snare laid in the ground by his enemies. 
 (Ch. xviii.) Notwithstanding the Jewish restrictions, hunting became nevertheless respected 
 in Judea as in other countries, and its votaries honoured. It was David's early enterprises in 
 the field, which appear to have paved the way to his elevation as a ruler over the Jews ; and 
 they also greatly tended to gain him that exalted character he afterwards bore, as " the man 
 after God's own heart." 
 
 1340. Profane history hears even more ample testimony to the elevated character of hunting 
 among the great pagan nations of antiquity, and of the renown gained by their heroes for their 
 venatorial exploits. It is true that many of these worthies owe much of their glory to fable. 
 Apollo would not have received divine honours, had his darts pierced any object of less 
 notoriety than the Pythian monster ; nor Would Theseus probably have shone in future 
 story without the aid of the Minotaur. St. George exists even to this day in the imagin- 
 ations of many of our own pious maidens, for his enterprises against the dragons, who, " sad 
 beasts as they were," relished no blood so well as that of devout pilgrims and holy hermits. 
 Nevertheless it is more than probable, that most of these legendary heroes are at least veri- 
 table types of living characters ; and although their feats are exaggerated, they are yet sub- 
 stantially founded on facts. Neither are we under any necessity of looking to fabulous 
 history alone to prove, that the chase was always one of the most important pursuits among 
 the great nations of antiquity. As increasing multitudes began to extend themselves over 
 the earth, and to form kingdoms, states, or commonwealths, hunting was especially 
 encouraged, as tending to keep up such a martial character as should prevent the invasion of 
 their own settlements, and assist in their encroachments on those of others. The renown 
 which attended the successful hunter, raised various competitors for the honours of being the 
 primogenitor of the art ; but it must be evident that such claim could be disputed by him 
 who entrapped the first mouse with him who speared the first lion. It could have only 
 been by slow degrees that hunting became a systematic pursuit ; consequently, many improved 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 HUNTING, A FIELD SPORT. 
 
 379 
 
 but no one completed the work. By some Perseus is considered as entitled to the honour 
 of being the first that organised it ; by others, the twin sons of Jupiter are said to be more 
 worthy of such distinction- Pollux, in particular, has the reputation of first training the 
 horse to the chase ; Orion of assembling dogs in packs ; and Hippolitus for perfecting the 
 machinery for trapping and toiling. Apollo also, as the venatorial accompaniments which 
 grace his effigies demonstrate, was worshipped as a god of the chase. Paramount however 
 to all these, were the claims of Diana as" supreme protectress of hunting. Of her practices 
 in the field, fabled history is replete ; and of the style in which she pursued the chase, the 
 classic page delights to tell, drawn as she is said to have been in her hunting expeditions by 
 stags attaclied to her car instead of horses. Splendid as is the scene which Milton exhibits 
 
 on a hunting morning, ere the congregating groups of 
 the English steeds, and the £lite of English riders, 
 ^^^ separate to meet each their favourite pack ; how infi- 
 nitely its glory must have been surpassed by the 
 gorgeous spectacle of the queen of the silver bow, 
 attended by her legions of Oriades, or mountain nymphs, 
 in full costume. Beger's list of these ladies does not 
 much exceed one hundred in number, although it is 
 said that Diana had above a thousand in her retinue. 
 Sometimes the Naiads also accompanied the land 
 nymphs, which splendid turn-out may be supposed to 
 have occurred, when there was a probability that either 
 the pursuer or the pursued would be likely to " take 
 the soil ;" and it was on such an occasion, we presume, 
 that the uiJucky Acteon ventured abroad. This fabled 
 goddess, who has had more statues raised to her me- 
 mory, and whose deeds have been more emblazoned 
 than almost any other of the divinities of the olden 
 times, shines in the admirable sculpture of the cele- 
 brated workmen of early days. We have borrowed, by 
 express permission, our fig.202. from the elegant em- 
 bellishments which ornament the admired translation of Arrian by a "Graduate of Medicine," 
 where it stands thus entitled, Diana Aricina sea Nemorencis, by Beger. In this figure, 
 devoted to venation, we see the early type of the Celtic greyhound. In our hurry to 
 pass on, we must not however omit to notice those friends of ours, the rustic deities, 
 from Pan to Sylvanus, for they are always represented as very friendly to our cause ; Pan is 
 notoriously a jolly god. Where also is the sportsman who would dare to throw the eager 
 pack into cover, without fiist invoking Sylvanus, the famed deity of the woods and groves? 
 
 1341. The authentic history of Greece bears equal testimony with her fabulous records to 
 the popularity of hunting among her renowned sons ; and the classic pages of Aristotle, Plato, 
 Xenophon, Polybius, Julius Pollux, &c. have eulogised and immortalised the practice. 
 Alexander, as is well known, was passionately fond of hunting, and employed in it much of 
 his leisure time. He also warmly encouraged its general practice, from its supposed intimate 
 connection with martial habits. He even commanded Aristotle to write a treatise on field 
 sports. 
 
 1342. Xenophon, the historiographer of Persia and Greece, and the greatest warrior of his 
 day, was also a zealot in the cause of the chase, with all its appliances to boot. His writings 
 on these subjects would alone have immortalised him, had his military fame been less. His 
 work on the Management of the Horse, written for the instruction of the young Athenians, is 
 equally simple and judicious ; and his Duties of the Master of the Horse in the Army is no 
 less excellent. But that which most interests us at the present moment is his Kvvi)'ytTiKov, 
 or Treatise on Dogs and Hunting. The first chapter of his Cynegeticus is devoted to the 
 fabulous history of the chase, and to its connection with military science ; but the remaining 
 portions are practical. In these he treats particularly on hare hunting, and more generally 
 on the chase of deer, boars, pards, lynxes, panthers, and bears ; which subjects occupy the 
 9th, 10th, and 1 1th, chapters of his work. That variety of the chase we call coursing was not 
 popular in Greece until a later period. In proof of the hold which rural affairs have on 
 the greatest minds, this eminent character, long before his powers were impaired, and while 
 yet in the very height of his renown, retired to Scyllus near Olympia, where his time was 
 occupied by rural pursuits generally, but more particularly by hunting, and breeding, and 
 training, of horses, on which subjects he has also left some memorable instructions. The 
 golden verses of Oppian in praise of hunting, and those of a later date of Nemesianus, well 
 known to the classic sportsman in their original dress, and accessible in their translations to 
 the less erudite, are all proofs of the estimation in which field sports were held by these 
 ancient worthies. 
 
 1343. The early Romans encouraged field sports with ardour, and followed the chase much 
 after the manner of the Grecians and Persians. The same stratagems of bow shooting in 
 
380 
 
 HISTORY OF HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 ambush and at force were common. Gins, toils, nets, and pitfalls, were employed by the 
 middling classes ; while the higher orders took the field in all the pride of pomp and force 
 of numbers. . The Roman emperors themselves warmly encouraged hunting : Hadrian, no 
 less renowned for his learning than for his accomplishments, appears to have been passionately 
 devoted to field sports, and was a warm patron of its adjuncts, the horse and dog. Of his 
 attachment to the latter, we have a memorable proof in the monument which he erected to 
 the memory of one which had signalised himself in an encounter with a boar ; he also built 
 a city on the spot where the valiant dog slew the animal. Our limits prevent us from ex- 
 patiating on the eloquence and energy of the Roman poets, who wrote on the manliness of 
 field sports as a proper contrast to the effeminate pursuits which at one time characterised 
 the Roman youths. Virgil in sweet numbers sings the praises of his Ascanius, as being 
 eminent in the field and first in the fight (primum belh). Pliny, the historian of nature, 
 was a zealous hunter also, and appears to have been to the full as proud of his prowass in 
 field sports as of his renown as a writer. 
 
 1 344. No sooner had the attachment of the Romans to field sports experienced a check, 
 than their national character suffered. It was in vain that they attempted to hide their 
 degraded tastes, by decrying hunting as tending to divert the attention from more important 
 pursuits, for they were seen to adopt habits and manners, compared to which sloth and 
 effeminacy would have been virtues. At a certain epoch their depraved and vitiated tastes 
 required even more soul-stirring scenes to rouse them ; and the innocent chasings of wild 
 beasts on the plains were exchanged for deadly combats between fellow-men ; and the 
 sacrifice of hecatombs of animals in one deadly slaughter within an arena was more to their 
 taste. In proof of this, we are informed by Plutarch that Pompey the Great, when aedile, 
 furnished no less than three hundred and twenty couples of human combatants, which were 
 offered for butchery, " to make a Roman holiday," — Homo occiditur ad hom.inis volup- 
 iatem. 
 
 ] 345. 77(6 wreci of time has left to us some Latin authors, De Re Venatica, of great authority, 
 as Cicero, Horace, Virgil, Seneca, Pliny, Justin, and others, who may be said still to live in 
 their works. We purposely avoid any further mention here of the ancient Roman Venatio 
 Amphithralis, not only as somewhat irrelevant to our present subject, but likewise as dis- 
 graceftal to it. Tlie admirer of these spectacles will find amusement in the writings of Ter- 
 tullian, Augustin, Chrysostom, Cicero, Lactantius, wlio have all treated on them ; but the 
 generous sportsman will shut up the bloody page in disgust. 
 
 1346. The records cf the British chase, \)re\ious to the Roman invasion, are few and un- 
 certain : but we know that the inhabitants of our isles were rude but warlike ; and, without 
 doubt therefore, they were as prompt in the hunting as in the human battle-field. Dio 
 Necaius tells us that the early British were a fierce and barbarous race ; that they pursued 
 no agriculture, but preyed on their neighbours and on the wild beasts they hunted. Venison 
 in particular, it appears from this author, constituted a very considerable portion of their 
 food. Strabo also informs us, that the dogs used in the deer chasings of the primitive Britons 
 were highly esteemed ; and from his account they appear, in those early times even, to have 
 constituted an article of traffic with the inhabitants of the Continent, particularly with those 
 of Gaul. 
 
 1347. The invasion of the Romans did not probably restrict the venatorial pursuits of the 
 Britons, as history is silent as to any such enactments; neither would restrictions of this 
 
 kind have been in unison with the general con- 
 duct of these invaders on such matters. But, as 
 we have elsewhere noticed, by introducing their 
 amphitheatrical spectacles here, it is probable the 
 legitimate chase was feebly pursued, and conse- 
 quently but little improved,under their domination. 
 An old MS. recorded in Strutt, is illuminated with 
 a representation of a party of hunters of those 
 times in the act of unearthing a fox (fig. 203. ), 
 whose bolting as we are told, was not then noted 
 by a view halloo, but by a sonorous blast from a cow 
 horn ; and the mort or death, without doubt, called 
 forth poetic strains from some venerated bard, 
 for even in these early times venation, music, and 
 Can we therefore want any further proof of the high bear- 
 ing of field sports when we find them so constantly in such company; the very deities in 
 those times were all renowned sportsmen. 
 
 1348. Ths Saxons, in common with all the northern intruders, were much more attached to 
 hunting than the Romans ; and thus it was that, under their rule, the British chase assumed 
 an organised character. It also took on a restrictive one, and the liberty of sporting by the 
 people at large was taken from them, and merged within the crown and its delegates. "As 
 early as the ninth century," says Strutt, " and probably long before that period, himting 
 
 poetry, marched hand in hand. 
 
Chap. I. HUNTING, A FIELD SPORT. 381 
 
 constituted an essential part of the education of a young nobleman." Asserius assures us, 
 that Alfred the Great, before he was twelve years of age, " was a most expert and active 
 hunter, and excelled in all the branches of that most noble art, to which he applied with in- 
 cessant labour and amazing success." It is certain that, whenever a temporary peace gave 
 leisure for relaxation, hunting was one of the most favourite pastimes followed by the 
 nobility and persons of opulence. It is no wonder, therefore, that dogs proper for the sport 
 should be held in the highest estimation. Horses had now also been introduced into the 
 chase, which gave to hunting a much more elevated and exhilarating character. The dogs 
 in use were likewise somewhat diversified according to the venatorial purposes they were 
 employed in ; their general character, however, bore the stamps of strength and ferocity. 
 But as we shall enlarge on this subject in our Natural History of the Dog, we refrain from 
 any detailed account of it here. We cannot, however, in this place help remarking on 
 two singular circumstances in the huntings of early times, that, whereas it is doubtful 
 whether horses were employed in hunting in Great Britain prior to the Norman conquest, 
 it is even more than doubtful whether the chase among the Jews was wholly conducted with- 
 out dogs at any time. 
 
 1349. The British clergy in the middle ages were among the most zealous admirers of 
 hunting, and pursued it with unbounded ardour, without considering it as any stain on their 
 holy calling ; and it may in candour be allowed, that, separated as they were from secular 
 cares, and being likewise unsolaced by much learning or much acquaintance with the physical 
 sciences, their means of amusement were necessarily but small ; and therefore that, thus 
 situated, they flew to hunting as a means of diversion and excitement. Even the heads of 
 the cloth, as the bishops and abbots of those times, says Strutt, " hunted with great state, 
 having a large train of retainers and servants ; and some of them are recorded for their skill 
 in this fashionable pursuit. " Walter, Bishop of Rochester, who lived in the thirteenth century, 
 was an excellent hunter, and so fond of the sport, that, at the age of fourscore, he made 
 hunting his sole employment, to the total neglect of the duties of his oflSce. In the suc- 
 ceeding century, an abbot of Leicester surpassed all the sportsmen of the time in the art of 
 hare hunting; and even when these dignitaries were travelling from place to place upon 
 matters of business, they usually had both hounds and hawks in their train." Fitzstephen 
 assures us, that Thomas a Becket being sent as ambassador from Henry the Second to the 
 court of France, assumed the state of a secular potentate, and took with him dogs and 
 hawks of various sorts, such as were used by kings and princes. 
 
 1350. Early in the fourteenth century hunting was becoming an organised as well as a 
 popular pursuit, as is proved by the writings on the subject, which became somewhat nu- 
 merous about this time. Among these, that in the highest estimation was the production 
 of William Twici, huntsman in chief to Edward the Second, written in Norman French, an 
 old translation of which is yet to be found among the Cottonian MSS. As the vast forests 
 fell before the axe of the cultivators of the soil, and as the ancient inhabitants, the wolf and 
 wild boar, became dislodged, great alterations occurred. The lawless peasantry, which 
 before held them as fastnesses, and who lived by the unfair slaughter of the wild deer it con- 
 tained, as well as by the plunder of travellers, were at last ejected. From hence it followed, 
 that the face of the country becoming more fair and open, the wealthy landowners were en- 
 couraged to the hunting of the varieties of the deer that were native to the soil with hounds 
 and horses, which greatly tended to put a stop to the destructive ambush, and certain death of 
 the passing animal by the bow and arrow. In after times the bullet-bow was used occasionally 
 by the lawless, but by strong measures being pursued, that was likewise proscribed. The 
 fox also became an object of the sportsman's search in the succeeding centuries, when lands 
 being divided and apportioned, and deer being consequently driven into appropriate preserves 
 where their safety was secured by protecting laws, under the sanction of their being private 
 property. The fox therefore, no longer as heretofore sought for by the lawless rabble, 
 and hunted under ground in common with badgers, by means of vermin terriers bred to the 
 purpose, now became an object of fair pursuit by the wealthy sportsmen. 
 
 1351. O/foi hunting above ground, Twici recommends that you " Draw with your hounds about groves, 
 thickets, and bushes, near vifiages ; a fox will lurk in such places to prey on young pigs and poultry ; but it 
 will be necessary to stop up his earths, if you can find them, the night before you intend to hunt; and the 
 best time will be about midnight, for then the fox goeth out to seek his prey. You may stop his holes by 
 laying two white sticks across before them, vv'hich will make him imagine it is some gin or trap laid for him ; 
 or else you may stop them up close with black thorns and earth together." We may likewise judge how much 
 the sport of fox hunting advanced in popularity by what follows. 
 
 1352. " Ttie best hunting a fox above ground is in January, February, and March, for then you shall best see 
 your hounds hunting, and best find his earthing ; t)esides, at these times, the fox's skin is most in season : 
 again, the hounds most ardently hunt the fox in the coldest weather, because he leaveth a very strong scent 
 behind him ; yet in cold weather, it chills fastest. At first only cast off your sure finders, and as the drag 
 mends, so add more as you dare trust them. Shun casting off too many hounds at once, because woods and 
 coverts are full of sundry chases, and so you may engage them in too many at one time ; but let such as you 
 cast off first be old staunch hounds which are sure ; and if you hear such a hound call on merrily, you may 
 cast off some other to him, and when they run it on the full cry, cast off the rest, and thus you shall complete 
 your pastime. The words of comfort are the same which are used in the other chases, attended with the same 
 halloomgs and other ceremonies. Let the hounds kill the fox themselves, and worry and tear him as much 
 as they please. Many hounds will eat him with eagerness : when quite dead, therefore, hang him at the end 
 
.'582 
 
 HISTORY OF HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 of a pike staff, and halloo in your hounds to bay him, but reward them not with any thing belonging to the 
 fox, for it is not good." (See a very well written summary of the progress of the chase in the Hunting 
 Directory, by T. B. Johnson.) 
 
 1353. The effects of time on the practice and practitioners of hunting, as we have already 
 seen, are great, and theyalso still progress — Tempora mutantur, etnos mvtamur in illis. In- 
 stead of the vast subscription packs of hounds now seen in every county, not much more 
 than a century ago, a select few only among the small gentry, yeoinanry, and farmers, kept 
 each their one, two, or three, couple of hounds, which they brought together on stated days 
 to hunt the hare, the fox, or an outlying deer. These trencher hotmds, so called as being kept 
 at bed and board within the house of each owner, were of every variety as to size and qua- 
 lifications ; but as they, like the old Scotch baronet's pack, would hunt any thing, " from the 
 elephant of the field to the flea of the blanket," they must have been good. A very de- 
 scriptive sketch of a pack, or rather of a motley collection of dogs, for it could be by courtesy 
 only that they were called harriers, is given in the Sporting Magazine for July, 1 827, as 
 follows : — " My friend's dogs were of a grotesque character, not definable as a whole by any 
 rules of Beckford or Somerville. The deep toned, blue mottled, the dwarf foxhound, the 
 true bred harrier, the diminutive beagle, all joined in the cry, and helped to siqoply the pot. 
 Being somewliat strangers to one another, discord prevailed, having a butcher for one master, 
 a baker for another, a farmer for a third, spreading pretty well tlu-ough the village. With 
 such heterogeneous qualities, and not in social Intercourse, with an impenetrable country to 
 hunt over, whippers-in were indispensable, of which there was a plentiful supply, personated, 
 I may say, by all the attendants, with immense long whips and deep sounding lungs, not 
 sparingly used. The huntsman was the owner, riding an old grizzled horse, rather lengthy 
 both above and below the saddle, in a green coat, with flaps covering the boot-tops, and large 
 yellow buttons, a scarlet waistcoat high in the throat and long in the waist, with a pair of 
 pockets deep enough for a large tobacco-box, or even for a leveret in a strait ; his breeches 
 ribbed corduroys, short at the knees, and secured from rubbing over by a large pair of silver 
 knee buckles; boots allied to the jack order, with tops somewhat short and certainly not 
 white, leaving a respectable space to show the blue woollen stocking, and kept just over 
 the calf by a pair of broad tanned straps across the knee. The spurs I forget, so they 
 must be left. A bushy black wig, covered by a low crowned castor, with brims d la Joliffe, 
 serving by their turn-up as gutters for rain, embraced a face oval and long, roughed in 
 the nasal and wide in the mouth, various in colour, having shades of red, blue, and 
 yellow; hands of Cyclops' breed, too large for any Woodstock manufacturer, and never in 
 genial warmth from the cufFof the coat -. the whip long and heavy, always dangling at the 
 
 sides of the leg ready for action. He is now in my mind's eye ; but I fear the figure cannot 
 be imagined in its true oddity by this touch, llie finishing embellishment must not be 
 omitted, though not in place, the whole person being kept in due order by a belt round the 
 body, rather protuberant. He was a capital sportsman, and could almost hunt a hare him- 
 self." It is with regret that we leave the picture of this worthy old sportsman of the 
 hundreds of Essex unfinished, but our limits will not permit a longer extract : we cannot 
 however proceed, witliout recommending a reference to the Number itself for a further 
 account of his habits, and also of those of one other member of this hunt, a clerical one too 
 but not more remarkable for his singular attachment to rural pursuits than for his ex- 
 emplary conduct as a divine. 
 
 1354. Fox hmUing, as n venatorial sport, is certainly held distinct from all other beast 
 chasings. At what period did the separation occur ? From a pen easily detected by reason 
 
Chap. I. HUNTING, A FIELD SPORT. 383 
 
 of its power, we have the following notice ; — " Neither the holy prioress of St. Alban's, Dame 
 Juliana Berners, Markham, nor any of the very old writers on such subjects, are able to 
 satisfy us on this point ; but on the authority of the Rev. William Chafin, in his Anecdotes 
 respecting Cranbourn Chase, the first real steady pack of foxhounds, established in the western 
 part of England, was by Thomas Fownes, Esq. of Stepleton in Dorsetshire, about the year 
 1730. They were," says the author who wrote in 1818, "as handsome, and fully as 
 complete in every respect, as the most celebrated packs of the present day. The owner 
 meeting with some worldly disappointments, was obliged to dispose of them ; and they 
 were sold to Mr. Bowes in Yorkshire, the f.ulier of the late Lady Strathmore, at an im- 
 mense price for those days." (Encyclopcedia Britannica, vol. xi. p. 752.) The trial of these 
 dogs also appears, and so interesting is the detail, that we would recommend a reference to 
 it, our present limits confining us to historical notice principally. 
 
 1355. Of hunting generally it may be remarked, that it became truly an organised pursuit 
 during the last century only, since which time considerable alterations have occurred in 
 the practice of it. Indeed, the opinions and habits of the sportsmen themselves, the horses 
 they ride, and the dogs they employ, have all been for some years past undergoing a gradual 
 change. Fox hunting, which was little known until the commencement of the eighteenth 
 century, has now taken place of the royal sport of stag hunting; which, though still followed, 
 must yet be allowed to have, comparatively, but few votaries. ' Fallow deer hunting is only 
 here and there an organised pursuit, although one found outlying is frequently chased. 
 Hare hunting, however, remains a standard sport, and has yet numerous followers, as 
 without doubt it ever will among the less venturous and less active sportsmen. Packs 
 of otter hounds, staunch and true to their sport, are yet kept ; indeed they seem on the 
 increase in fenny countries. It is, however, in the remote counties only, that we now see 
 a motley cry of vermin dogs and vermin followers engaged in chasing what is known as the 
 martern, marten, or mertin cat ; where the chase and the chasers, bipeds and quadrupeds, 
 are all equally " rough and ready." " In no one instance," says Mr. Apperley, the Nimrod 
 of our da}', " has the modern varied from the ancient system of hunting, more than in the 
 hour of meeting in the morning. Our forefathers threw off the pack so soon as they could 
 distinguish a stile from a gate, or, in other words, so soon as they could see to ride to the 
 hounds. Then it was that the hare was hunted to her form by the trail, and the fox to his 
 kennel by the drag. Slow as this system would now be deemed, it was a grand treat to the 
 real sportsman. What, in the language of the chase, is called the ' tender-nosed hound,' 
 had an opportunity of displaying himself to the inexpressible delight of his master ; and to 
 the field (that is, to the sportsmen who joined in the diversion), the pleasures of the day 
 were enhanced by the moments of anticipation produced by the drag. As the scent grew 
 warmer, the certainty of finding was confirmed, the music of the pack increased, and 
 the game being up, away went the hounds 'in a crash.' Both trail and drag are at present 
 but little thought of; hounds merely draw over ground most likely to hold the game they 
 are in quest of; and thus, in a great measure, rely upon chance for coming across it : for if 
 a challenge be heard, it can only be inferred that a fox has been on foot in the night — the 
 scent being seldom sufficient to enable the hound to carry it up to his kennel. Advantages, 
 however, as far as sport is concerned, attend the present hour of meeting in the field. 
 Independently of the misery of riding many miles in the dark, which sportsmen of the early 
 part of the last century were obliged to do, the game, when it is now aroused, is in a better 
 state to encounter the great speed of modern hounds, having had time to digest the food 
 which it has partaken of in the night, previously to its being stirred. But it is only since 
 the great increase of hares and foxes that the aid of the trail and drag could be dispensed 
 with, without the frequent recurrence of blank days, which now seldom happen." ( Quarterly 
 Review, No. xciii. p. 219.) Another worthy of the old school, on the contrary, deplores the 
 loss of the " blazing fire at six in the morning, the splendid cold buttock of beef, or the 
 venison pasty, washed down with chocolate, and kept from. rising again by a bumper of 
 brandy, or a full draught of* heavy wet out of a silver-tipped horn," as a. proper prelude 
 to the " slow work" about to commence on a bleak mid-winter morn, in which it is not 
 impossible that, in some counties, the whole day may have been engaged ; and even the night 
 also, we are told, has been intrenched on, ere the hare was killed, or otherwise the pack 
 been whipped off. This, of course, occurs only in certain localities ; but as we are told, it 
 really was not uncommon, and that no farther off than the Wealds of Sussex and Kent, 
 particularly in that of Sussex. Many years ago we conversed with an elderly sporting 
 farmer of great respectability, who lived in what is known in Sussex as the Dicker. He 
 said he well remembered the hare being chased on foot, the country then being impassable 
 for horses during the winter and spring. In these times, nevertheless, the sport was 
 methodised ; every attendant on the hunt being provided with a pole, in the use of which 
 the agriculturist, and indeed the inhabitants generally, who had occasion to travel, were 
 very expert. For it is to be observed, that there were few hedge fences, but, as in Holland, 
 over the greater part of the country we allude to, wide and deep water-courses formed the 
 only boundaries between one tract or one field and another. The dogs swam these, the 
 
384 HISTORY OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 hare did the same, and the human pursuers, from long habit, being expert at what we may 
 call pole saltation, with ease bounded over these obstacles in pursuit of the slow pack, who, 
 
 true to the scent, though tardy over the 
 • 205 ^1^^ _ — -^ --^^ ground, yet followed the hare with astonish- 
 
 ing perseverance. Indeed it was seldom that 
 she was lost, except when she had either pru- 
 dence enough to run straight in a direct line, 
 and so cross the country at large, in which 
 case her pursuers were forced to stop the slow 
 pack, and wliip them. off. Poor puss even in 
 those days had many enemies ; and the elderly 
 sportsman who described the above scene to 
 us, among other amusing anecdotes, told us 
 of a poacher of that time, who frequently laid 
 in wait for the hare, and being very dexterous 
 in the use of the bullet-bow, very sadly inter- 
 rupted their sport ; until at last, bemg openly detected, the persecution he suffered forced him 
 out of the country. Our cut {fig. 205. ) is a faithful representation of one of the heavy hounds 
 of the Dicker pack, who, though true to the scent, never hurried himself, but was often seen, 
 while catching the welcome taint, to throw himself on his haunches and chaunt forth bis joy in 
 such sonorous strains, as would make the welkin ring ; which done, he followed his fellows. 
 
 1356. Hunting among the tnodcrns is very differently conducted ; the sport is poor, the pace is slow, " dead 
 slow," unless twenty miles of a country, presenting plenty of stiff inclosures, with a river brook, or mill 
 stream or two, can be passed over in an hour and a half. An eminent votary of the chase observes, " The 
 ne plusultra of fox hunting is to kill the game in fifty minutes." Nimrod states that he was present at " a 
 burst of twenty-two minutes with the Duke of Rutland's hounds, when the renowned Shaw, his grace's 
 huntsman, declared publicly to the field that he was beat two miles in twenty-two minutes ! To this he 
 adds — Could that be a treat ? Yes, to the late Jack Storey on old Cockspinner, the race-horse, who was the 
 only man that lay well with the hounds. We may safely affirm, that for one man who rejoiced in that 
 triumph of speed, there were ninety and nine who wished the hounds liad not gone so fast ; and were I five 
 and twenty, and my horse had the wings of the morning, I should not like to see hounds go so fast as they 
 now do, because I am convinced it is a great drawback from the real pleasure of hunting." {New Sporting 
 Magazine, No. xxi. p. 187.) Colonel Cook finds some redeeming excuse for the present lateness of the turn 
 out : — " In modern times," he says, " hunting early is unnecessary ; the breed of hounds, the feeding, and 
 the whole system, is so much improved, that the majority of foxes are found and killed in the afternoon (I 
 mean after twelve o'clock). In former times, the only advantage of finding a fox early must have been that 
 his belly was full, for perhaps he had scarcely finished his repast by that time in the morning. In the present 
 day we are anxious to find a stout fox ; and instead of his being full, we wish him to be as empty as possible, 
 and to stand one hour and twenty minutes, the best pace, before the hounds." (Oljservations on Fox Hunt- 
 ing, p. li^g.) We suspect that the indulgence of luxurious habits has some share in the modern method of 
 pursuing the chase. To rise early, we require to retire early also ; to effect which the social evening must 
 be curtailed, the festive bowl must be scant, the song and the toast must be unheard : nor can the riding to 
 cover by starlight on a bleak morning, compete with being carried there in a carriage at eleven." 
 
 1357. However, whether the present system of hunting be not carried to an extreme >nay,vre think, be 
 reasonably asked. Mr. Apperley tells us, " He is strongly inclined to suspect that out of a given number of 
 gentlemen taking the field with hounds, the proportion of really scientific sportsmen would be in favour of 
 the olden method." Nor is this far famed sportsman alone here ; we ourselves know many others who con- 
 sider that hunting, as an art, has retrograded ; and argue that the intellectuality of competing fairly with 
 the various wily attempts at escape of the pursued animals, has now given place to unfairly racing them 
 down. The manoeuvres of the pack individually and collectively displayed, which were so interesting to the 
 sportsmen of old, are now little heeded, so that the pace is killing, as well to the pursuers as the pursued. 
 In these times a surgeon and an attorney ought to be attached to each pack, that, in case of accident, the one 
 may be ready to save you, if saveable ; but if not, the other is at hand to distribute your effects in a work- 
 manlike manner. Of the facilities for hunting it must be remarked, that as population increases, and culti- 
 vation of the soil extends over our country, so the breeding of wild animals becomes curtailed, and the means 
 of pursuing them is rendered more difficult. Nevertheless, there yet remain some good hunting localities ; 
 and as it is beyond all doubt proved that the riding over the tillage grounds rather benefits than damages the 
 future crop, while the breakage of fences, &c. is more than a hundred-fold compensated for by the money 
 which a pack of dogs brings into a country, so we may venture to hope that the hunter's joys will never 
 entirely cease, nor the welkin be ever dead to the joyous sound of hound and horn. It is, however, some- 
 what against these agreeable anticipations, that the law, as lately laid down, is against the practice of hunting, 
 an unfortunate trial for trespass liaving given it, that we cannot legally claim any right to hunt. Is it lawjul 
 that we should be eaten up by game, or that this portion of nature's works should thus make game of us ? 
 
 Sect. I. Conventional Terms used in Hunting, ancient and modern. 
 l.SSS. A pectdiar phraseology has always attended the craft of hunting, as well as of 
 every other variety of field sporting ; and it has always been the aim of every ardent 
 sportsman to become acquainted with the nomenclature in use in the several sports. In 
 olden tiines the terms employed were quaint but expressive, and many of them are yet in 
 use. The moderns, however, have been forced to frame others, to meet the numerous alter- 
 ations which have taken place in the venatorial pastimes of our days. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Ancient Terms of the Chase. 
 1359. The ancient sporting terms of the chase were called " terms ofvenery," of which the following form a 
 summary, as given by Blome in his Gentleman's Recreation : — " There are beasts of venery, beasts of chase, 
 and beasts of the warren. Beasts of venery are the hart (stag) and hind, the hare, boar, and the wolf: and 
 here note, that with the hart or stag is included all other red deer of antlier. Beasts of chase are the buck 
 and doe, the fox, martern, and the roe ; and beasts of the warren are the coney. Betwixt beasts of venery 
 and chase there are great differences. Those of the venery make their abode all day in great coverts and 
 secret places in woods ; and in the night season seek for food in meadows, lawns, and pleasant feeding places : 
 
Chap. I. MODERN HUNTING TERMS. 385 
 
 whereas those of chase reside in the day in the fields and open places, the better to avoid danger of sur- 
 prising, and in the night season feed as the rest in the meadows. But to proceed to the terms of art used in 
 veneri/." 
 
 1360. " The hart is called the first year a calf, or a hind-calf, the second year a knobler, the third a brocket, 
 the fourth a staggard, the fifth a stag, and the sixth a hart. [We use the word stag for the mature male of 
 red deer of whatuver age. — Ed.] If liunted by the king or queen, and he escapes, for ever after he is called a 
 hart-royal: and if the king or queen think fit to make proclamation for his safe return, as was formerly the 
 custom, he is then called a hart-royal proclaimed. The hind is called the first year a calf, the second a 
 hearse, and sometimes we say a brocket's sister, and the third year a hind, and so she continues." 
 
 1361. " The buck, or fallow deer, is called the first year a fawn, the second a pricket, the third a sorel, the 
 fourth a soar, the fifth a buck of the first head, and the sixth a buck or great buck. The doe is called the 
 first year a fawn, the second a teg, and the third a doe. The roe is called the first year a kid, the second a 
 girle, the third a hemuse, the fourth a roebuck of the first head, and the fifth a fair roebuck." 
 
 1362. " The wild boar is called the first year a pig of the sounder, the second a hog, the third a hogsteer, 
 and the fourth a boar ; at which age, if not before, he leavcth the sounder. The fox is called the first year 
 a cub, the second a fox, and afterwards an old fox. The otter is called the first year a whelp, and afterwards 
 an otter. The martern is called the first year a cub, and the second a martern. Tlie hare is called the first 
 year a leveret, the second a hare, and the third a great hare. The coney is called the first year a rabbit, 
 and afterwards an old coney." 
 
 1363. Terms for beasts of venery and chase when associated : — "A heard of harts, as also of all other sorts 
 of deer, is at least twenty ; but six roes make a heard. A bevy of roes, a sounder of swine, and a rout of 
 wolves, are at least twelve in number. A brace or leese of bucks ; the like of foxes and hares. A riches of 
 marterns, and a couple of coneys. To denote the heat or seasoning of these beasts we say, — A hart or buck 
 goeth to rut, the roe to tourn, the boar to brim, the fox to clickiting, the wolf to match or to mate, the 
 otter hunteth for his kind, and the hare and coney goeth to buck." Of the sounds emitted at these times it 
 was said: — " A hart belloweth, a buck groaneth or twateth, a roe also belloweth, a boar freameth, a fox 
 barketh, a badger shrickets, an otter whineth, a wolf howleth, and a hare and coney beateth or tappeth." Of 
 their young we of the present day say of the fox, a litter of cubs, a nest of rabbits, and a dray of squirrels Ed. 
 
 1364. The footmarks of beasts of the chase : — " For a hart, the slot ; for a buck, and all fallow deer, the 
 view ; of all deer, if on the grass, or where it is scarce visible, is is called foiling i for a fox, the print ; for 
 other vermine, the footing ; for an otter, the marks or seals ; for a boar, the tract or the treading ; and for 
 a hare diversly, for when she winds or casts about to deceive the hounds, she doublcth ; when she is in the 
 open field, she soreth ; and when she beateth on the hard highways, and her footing can be perceived, then 
 she pricketh ; and in snow it is called the trace of a hare." 
 
 136.5. The seasons for the chase of these several beasts : — " The hart or buck beginneth at the end of Fence- 
 month, which is fifteen daj-s after Midsummer, and holdeth to Holy-rood-day. The hind and doe begin at Holy- 
 rood-day, and last to Twelfth-day or Candlemass ; the roe from Michaelmass to Candlemass ; the fox 
 and wolf from Christmas to our Lady-day ; the hare from Michaelmass to the beginning of March ; the otter 
 from Shrovetide to Midsummer ; and the boar from Christmas to Shrovetide : coneys are always in season, 
 either young or old, but their skins are best in season from Alholantide to Shrovetide." 
 
 1366. " Of the du7ig of beasts of the chase it is the feiii?nets or fewmishings ; of a boar, the lesses j of a fox, the 
 billeting J of all vermine and stinking chases, as the badger and the like, it is called the faunts s of an otter, 
 the spraynts ; of the hare and rabbit, the buttons or crotilcs." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Modern hunting Terms. 
 
 1367. The hunting terms of the ancients are not sufficiently piquant for the active and 
 sensitive ears of the modern Nimrods, who, on this account, have framed a vocabulary and 
 phraseology of their own, which their enemies might be apt to call slang, but which their 
 friends consider as both imaginative and descriptive ; and custom having made it conven- 
 tional, it will require some notice. These modern venatorial lexicographers have, at least, 
 the excuse of example. No art or .science but now a-days has its petty mint in which new 
 terras are daily under coinage ; and if these modern sporting terms of ours are not derived 
 from the scriptores Latini, they have the higher claim of being the origin of the English 
 " fancy : " and ye critics, if you dare to stigmatise these gems of fancy as offsets of the vulgar 
 tongue, we are yet prepared to meet ye ; for the grave Dr. Johnson strongly urges the 
 necessity of an acquaintance with the use of this vulgar tongue to every one who passes 
 through life. Nay, we would wager, that had the erudite doctor himself ever witnessed 
 the "unbagging" of a fox before a pack of hounds, he would at least have acknowledged 
 the aptness of calling the game a " bagman." Had he, moreover, been fortified into pur- 
 suing the " varmint" by a certain quantum of "jumping powder," he would have risked a 
 fall without dismay, even with the chances of being " buUfinched," and the certainty of 
 being as much " unwigged " as the fox was "unbagged." Further; if after all this he had 
 not then allowed that our sport was exquisite, and our vocabulary not less expressive than 
 descriptive, "he would not have deserved the name of a great lexicographer." 
 
 1368. Of the tail we say the single of deer, the brush of the fox, the stern of the wolf and 
 dog, and the scut of the hare and rabbit. The feet of the fox are called pads, the face the 
 mask or front, but in the deer it is the snout or nose. 
 
 1369. Of dogs in numbers, we say a brace of greyhounds, but a couple of hounds, a leash 
 of the former, but a couple- and- half o{ the latter. In true sporting phraseology it is a kennel 
 of foxhounds — a pack being thought more appropriate to harriers, but many crack sports- 
 men are nevertheless heard to talk of a pack of foxhounds in common parlance. The bed 
 on which the bitch pups is called the couch ; and to stern the young is to take off a small 
 portion of the tail of each. The ears, when shortened, are said to be rounded. 
 
 1370. When hounds in drawing for their game hit the scent the reverse way, they are said 
 to draw amiss. But when the game is up, and the hounds scent it in the opposite direction, 
 they then run to the heel, or run to counter. When they take a fresh scent they hunt chatige ; and 
 when they are seen traversing the same ground over and over they hunt foil. When they run 
 without any cry they run mute ; and if they chase other game than that for which they art- 
 entered, or are otherwise disobedient to the huntsman, they are said to run riot. 
 
 C c 
 
386 HUNTING AGENTS, Part IV. 
 
 1371. Hunted animals frequently take the water. A stag or other deer doing so is said to take 
 toil ; if he be an otter, he heats the stream ; all others are said to take water. When a fox 
 takes to ground, if it be to a regular fox earth, he is said to be run to earth ,- but when he 
 descends into a slough or drain, he has then run to ground. A fox is dragged up to, we walk 
 up a deer, or we draw on the slot. We quest or trail the hare ; \\q find or iinkennel a fox ; the 
 deer is unharhoured ,- the hare is started from her form or seat. The hare is pricked by the 
 foot, the fox is balled or padded. A fox and a hare ru7i up and down a cover ; a deer heats the 
 cover. A fox is said to be headed when he is turned back ; a deer is blanched ; and a hare 
 making a return doubles. The hare squats ; the fox lies down ,- a fox is recovered ; a deer is 
 fresh found. The hunting of red deer, when in their native wilds, as in Devon and Dorset, 
 
 was called tufting. The death of the stag is the breaking up ; or, in still more modern 
 language, the take ; that of the fox is to be worried ; and whoo whoop is the death cry of 
 both fox and hare. 
 
 1372. The fox chase of the present day also acknowledges the following terms : — Tally-o- 
 back when the fox heads back ; if the hounds come out, it is hark back. A sharp hurst is the 
 first run when very quick. If the scent is so good that the hounds run almost mute, it is 
 called a burning scent : but when the hounds throw up, or stop, for want of scent, or because 
 they have overrun it, it is then a check. If, on the contrary, the scent is so good that they 
 have no need to stoop for it, they are said to run breast high. In drawing the cover, the first 
 hound which throws his tongue is said to challenge. The fox, when killed as soon as found, 
 or in cover, is said to be chopped. Hounds thrown into cover are said to be drawing it. The 
 scent left by the fox on his return to his kennel is called the drag : when rather fresher 
 than a drag it is a moving scent. When the vermin taint or scent of the fox extends itself 
 so that a majority of the hounds feel, i. e. smell it, and crowd together to pursue and enjoy 
 it, they are said to carry a good head, or ta run breast high : when the reverse of this is the 
 case, and the dogs do not attempt to rush to the head, they dwell on the scent : when it is 
 so faint as scarcely to be perceptible, they cannot feel the scent. The fox is said to run his 
 foil, when he retraces the ground he has before been over ; and every sportsman knows how 
 baffling this is to both dogs and men. Hounds, when they have recovered a lost scent, are 
 said to have hit it off; and one signalising hiinself on this occasion has made a good hit. 
 When hounds are pressed onwards by too zealous riders, the huntsman's rate, hold hard, is 
 the check to the hurtful impetuosity : hold them on is the reverse, and is a direction to the 
 huntsman to make to the head, and try to recover the sinking scent. Should a fox meet 
 with obstruction in his course, and be turned back, he is said to be headed. If the impetu- 
 osity of his followers should occasion the death of the fox unfairly, he is said to be headed 
 to death. The good hound that abides by the scent only, and will not go a yard beyond it, 
 is called a line hunter. When hounds are slack mettled in their hunting, they are said not 
 to stoop to their scent ; but when in one line, they go at the top of their speed, they are then 
 said to be streaming away. Some dogs are said to be tight in their tongues, i. e. they run 
 mute, or nearly so. The good hound, on the contrary, throws his tongue freely ; but if too 
 noisy he is called a babbler, and should be drafted. We have pjaised the line hunter, and 
 he deserves it, but some hounds are given to tailing, which means following each other like 
 schoolboys playing at "follow my leader," and which is excusable only when the scent is 
 very indifferent. When we enter the hounds to the first cover, it is there they throw off. 
 When the dogs have carried the scent to a given point, and no longer stoop their noses in 
 search of it, they are said to throw up. When the track of the fox has been gone over either 
 by cattle or by the dogs, it is said to be stained. A hound that has a liabit of running wide 
 of the pack is called a skirter. Pad is the foot of the fox, and therefore when we detect the 
 print of it on the ground, u-e pad the fox. When the scent fails altogether, or nearly so, some 
 huntsmen will take their dogs forward, which is called lifting them. Query — When is 
 lifting allowable? Answer — Fox hunters differ on the subject. When, from the goodness 
 of the scent, it enables the whole of the pack to stream away at the top of their speed, they 
 often do not throw a tongue. Full cry, on the contrary, is when the joyous pack acknow- 
 ledge the scent by throwing their tongues freely. The fox, when he a second time goes over 
 the same ground, is said to run his foil. When hounds are running with the wind behind 
 them they are running down wind. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE POO. 
 
 1373. The following general characters of the dog essentially agree with those given him by 
 Baron Cuvier, who considers the domestication of this animal to be the most complete and 
 useful conquest ever made by man. In his reclaimed state the dog is altogether devoted to 
 his master, he knows and finds his property, and remains unalterably attached to him until 
 
Chap. II. ZOOLOGICAL CHARACTERS OF THE DOG. 387 
 
 death : nay, as we shall elsewhere prove, he continues to mourn his loss long after it has 
 occurred. These manifestations proceed neither from fear nor hope of reward, but 
 solely from genuine attachment. The swiftness, the strength, and the powers or scent of 
 the dog, have created for man a powerful ally against other animals ; and, in some points of 
 view, dogs were actually necessary to the establishment of society. It may be further said 
 of him, that he is the only animal which has followed man through every region of the earth. 
 On the origin of our domestic breed of dogs, that ingenious naturalist, James Wilson, Esq. 
 thus remarks ; — " That whether it be from a single or complex source, is now entirely un- 
 known as a subject either of history or tradition. It is lost in the usual obscurity of a remote 
 antiquity, and can now only be ascertained (if at all) by the investigations of the naturalist. 
 So infinitely varied is the external aspect of the domestic dog, and so much does it seem to 
 depend, not only on the physical conditions of clime and country under which the animal 
 exists, but on the moral and political state of the particular nation by which it is held in 
 subjection ; that, in numerous instances, all traces of resemblance to the original stock, or to 
 any known species of wild animal, have disappeared ; and after the lapse of ages we are, in 
 fact, at last presented with what may be called artificial creatures, incapable of subsisting 
 without the aid of man ; and of which, accordingly, no natural type ever existed in any age 
 or country. These have arisen in some cases from the necessities, in others from the 
 caprices, of the human race, which, in this respect, may be said to have fulfilled the threat oi 
 Caliban, and 'peopled the isle with monsters.' It is clear from what we know of the har- 
 monious'laws which regulate the animal economy, that no such creature as a pugdog could 
 ever have existed in a state of nature. Among no race of animals has the long and 
 continuous dominion of mankind effected so great and such signal changes, both of form 
 and manners, as among the infinite varieties of the dog. Many of these varieties, though 
 originally produced by what may be termed accidents, are now permanent subspecies, if I 
 may use the term, each of which is signalised by some peculiarity of physical or instinctive 
 character, and differs from ainere accidental variety in the power which it possesses of re- 
 producing individuals exactly similar to itself. The infinite value of the dog as a domestic 
 animal, having also induced great attention to be paid to the different breeds, with a view 
 to rendering them more extensively and more permanently useful, several of the most striking 
 varieties have hence, for many ages, been encouraged and preserved in purity, and have tlius 
 become impressed with characters not only distinctive, but of so uniform and permanent a 
 nature, as to exhibit, in some instances, the aspect of an entire difference in kind. Allowing, 
 however, the utmost latitude to the influence of such extraneous or accidental causes, it is 
 impossible, while comparing together certain of the extreme cases, to doubt that the 
 origin of the dog tribe, considered in its generality, has been rather complex than simple." 
 { QnMrterly Journal of Agriculture, No, v. p. 539. ) 
 
 Sect. I. The Zoological Characters of the Dog. 
 
 1374. In the Linncean arrangement of quadrupeds, the dog (^ Canis fatniliaris) is the first 
 species of a genus which comprehends animals whose exterior form and habits are con- 
 siderably varied, but whose generic characters bear a close resemblance to each other. The 
 animals included are the wolf (Canis Lupus), the fox (C. Vulpes), the jackall (C. aureus), 
 and the hysena (C Hytsna). The characters of the genus are drawn from the number and 
 the incisive formation of the teeth, as represented in fig. 112. p. 176. where in front are 
 seen six pointed conical fore teeth above and below, the laterals being more lobated and 
 longer than the others. The molar or grinding teeth are furnished with pointed promi- 
 nences ; and in the intermediate space between the incisors and molar teeth, placed on each 
 side, above and below, is found a solitary incurvate tusk, from whence this tooth derives its 
 characteristic name of canine wherever it is met with. 
 
 1375. The specific characters, or those by which this great master distinguished the dog 
 from the other members of the genus, are, the head carinated or keel-shaped on the 
 crown ; the lower lip hid by the upper, indentated and naked at the sides ; tongue smooth ; 
 five rows of wliiskers on the Upper lip ; nostrils turned outward, into a crescent-shaped 
 furrow ; upper margin of the ears reflected and doubled posteriorly; anterior margin three- 
 lobed, with seven or eight hairy warts on the face ; teats ten, six abdominal, four pectoral ; 
 feet subpalmated, toes furnished with curved claws, not retractile. It is, however, neces- 
 sary to observe, that CiTvier, with great propriety, excludes the hy«na from the dog species ; 
 for a more strict anatomical comparison affords sufficient proofs that the hyaena requires a 
 distinct niche for its reception. 
 
 1376. The Cuvierian geyieric characters of the dog are, three false molars above, four 
 below, and two tuberculous teeth behind each carnivorous one ; the first of these tubercu- 
 lous teeth in the upper row is very large ; the upper carnivorous tooth has but a single 
 small tubercle within, but the lower one has its posterior point altogether tuberculous ; 
 the canine tongue is soft ; the fore-feet have five toes, and the hinder four. 
 
 1377. The Cuvierian specific characters of the dog are his curved tail, his great variability in 
 
 C e 2 
 
388 
 
 HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 size, form, colour, and the quality of his hair. " The dog is born," observes Cuvier, " with the 
 eyes closed : he opens them on the tenth or twelfth day. His teeth begin to change in the 
 fourth month, and his growth terminates at two years of age. The female goes with young 
 sixty-three days, and brings forth from six to a dozen young ones. The dog is old at five 
 years, and seldom lives more than twenty. [Query — Does not the baron antedate the period 
 of canine senility by three or four years?] The vigilance," he continues, "the bark, the 
 singular mode of copulation of this animal, and his striking susceptibility of a varied educa- 
 tion, are universally known. Some naturalists think that the dog is a wolf, others a domes- 
 ticated jackal. The dogs, however, which have become wild again in desert islands, do not 
 resemble either of these species. The wild dogs, and those belonging to barbarous people, 
 such as the inhabitants of New Holland, have straight ears, which would lead us to the be- 
 lief that the European races, which approximate the most to the original type, are our shep- 
 herd's dog and our wolf-dog. But the comparison of crania points to a closer approxima- 
 tion in the mastiff and Danish dog ; after which come the hound, the pointer, and the terrier, 
 which do not differ between themselves except in size and the proportions of the limbs. The 
 greyhound is more lank, and its frontal sinuses are small, and its scent more feeble. The 
 shepherd's dog and the wolf-dog retain the straight ears of the wild dogs, but with a greater 
 development of the brain, which proceeds increasing, with a proportionate degree of intelli- 
 gence in the barbet and the spaniel. The bull-dog, on the other hand, is remarkable for 
 the shortness and vigour of its jaws. The small chamber dogs, the pugs, spaniels, shock- 
 dogs, &c. are the most degenerate productions, and constitute the most striking marks of that 
 power which man exercises over nature." {Re(/ne Animal.') The deserved reputation of 
 Cuvier has induced us to introduce his character of this our favourite animal ; but we are 
 not precluded thereby from dissenting from such observations as general experience appears 
 to contradict. Dogs so far from being old at five years, are then in their prime ; and the 
 greater number of them do not show decisive marks of age until they are seven or eight years 
 old ; some do not do it until even ten or eleven. We have seen a P"rench dog, which its 
 owner assured us was twenty-four years old ; and we knew a trace of spaniels, mother and 
 son, who lived, the one twenty and the other twenty-one years, and both hunted moderately 
 well within two years of their death. Neither is twelve a maximum of their progeny at 
 pupping : we have ourselves met with more than this number in several instances ; and we 
 once extracted sixteen young ones from a setter that died of distemper a week previous to 
 the usual term of canine gestation. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Dog, whether a Factitious or an Original Animal f 
 
 1378. On the originality of the dog our best naturalists are at variance with each other. 
 Those who consider him as of spurious origin are yet disagreed as to the animals capable, by 
 incongruous commixture, of producing him ; while again, those persons who yield him the 
 palm of originality, differ as to his archetype. Buffon, once a great authority, warmly 
 espoused the originality of the dog, and derived him from the shepherd's dog. We, how- 
 ever, consider this great but hasty and fanciful writer was unfortunate in his use of so inde- 
 finite a term, as le chien de berger, a dog certainly known over the whole globe, and in every 
 part owning some features in common, but not possessing a direct claim to identity either 
 of form, size, feature, or colour ; for it must be confessed, that the canine characteristics are 
 not so strongly marked throughout the race as to prevent our surmising that these common 
 features, as thev are called, are rather the effects of habit, localisation, &c. than of any spe- 
 cific identity in the whole group. We 
 OQQ have ourselves been heretofore disposed to 
 consider the shepherd's dog as very nearly, 
 if not wholly, a distinct breed, whose valu- 
 able qualities had occasioned him to be 
 preserved with more than usual care from 
 degeneration. On more minute inquiry, 
 however, we now incline to the opinion 
 that, notwithstanding a pasture dog is to 
 ' be met with in most coimtries, he is not of 
 unmixed breed : on the contrary, we now 
 think that it would not be difficult to prove 
 that the watch-dog of the shepherds of dif- 
 AipiNE spANiRL. fcrcut coutttrics are derived, not from one or 
 
 even two, but actually from tl;o three, grand divisions of Canina;, i. e. the pugnaces, sagaces, 
 and celcres. The watch-dogs of the Himalaya mountains and the Alpine spaniels, as they 
 are called (Jig. 206.), are instances of connection with the first. The true shepherd's 
 dog of South Britain, and the sagacious colly of North Britain, belong to the second. 
 As the numerous offsets from the third, under the various designations of matins, wolf- 
 hounds, and Scotch and Irish greyhounds, &c. all of which are, or have been, trained to 
 
Chap. II. THE DOG, A FACTITIOUS OR ORIGINAL ANIMAL? 389 
 
 guard cattle, or occasionally to pursue animals, complete the anomalous list of Buflbn's 
 pasture dogs. 
 
 1379. lilumenhach, Cuvier, and man.}/ also of the greatest naturalists of our own country, assign 
 to the dog a distinct compartment in the zoological scale. For ourselves we have long advo- 
 cated the claim of the dog to a complete originality of creation, although it cannot be denied 
 that he possesses many characters in common with the other members of his genus ; yet his 
 bark (said however to be acquired, but that we doubt), his method of carrying his tail, his 
 visual aspect, and, above all, his plasticity of constitution, which fits him for every climate, 
 and permits him to appear under such extreme variations in size and figure as are met with, 
 give him a strong claim to an unmixed descent. Truth however obliges us to allow, not- 
 withstanding these seeming proofs, and notwithstanding the weight of the opinions of the 
 respectable authorities adduced, that the direct origin of the dog is a subject beset with such 
 difficulties as to fully excuse the contrariety of opinions on it among the best naturalists. 
 Pallas, Guldenstaedt, and some others, consider the dog to be altogether a factitious animal, 
 compounded from the intermixture of various nearly allied animals. The opinion of Pallas, 
 otherwise a great authority, appears to waver on this subject. At one time he informs us 
 that he considers the shepherd's dog and the wolf-dog to be derived from the jackal ; the 
 mastiff from the hyaena; and the lesser tribes, as the terrier, from the fox. The descent from 
 the hyaena appears more particularly questionable, as we have seen that anatomical pecu- 
 liarities have assigned him a distinct niche in the classification of Cuvier. Nevertheless Bur- 
 chel assures us of a possibility of such a parentage, from what he saw himself. Professor 
 Wilson ably contends this point from the structural differences between these suspected con- 
 geners, in the teeth, the toes, and in the height of their shoulders, &c. &c. 
 
 ] 380. Betiveen the dog and wolf a fruitful sexual cdnnection has been long asserted, and the 
 justly celebrated John Hunter says, " the dog may be the wolf tamed, and the jackal 
 may probably be the dog returned to his wild state." Aristotle first remarked on this 
 intercourse between the dog and wolf in Cyrene ; but it does not follow that we should with 
 Sir Thomas Brown ( Vulgar Errors, book i. ) infer the gradual degeneration of wolves into 
 dogs therefrom : on the contrary, Scaliger denies the inference, Possunt quidem lupi 
 mitiores Jteri, sed nunquam formam, et totalem feritatem exuent, quemadmodum et jjlantce novo 
 cultu mitescunt. However it is believed, not only that this connection has proved fruitful, 
 but also that it has been perpetuated, and that from such produce arose a breed, which was 
 famed in the sportings of Arcadia and Lycaonia. Captain Parry, in his Supplement to his 
 first voyage, observes on the relationship between these animals : — " Those naturalists who 
 believe that no animal, in a perfectly natural and wild state, will connect itself with one of 
 a different species, will consider the long agitated question of the specific identity of the 
 wolf and dog as determined by a circumstance of frequent occurrence at Melville Island. 
 In December and January, which are the months in which wolves are in season, a female 
 paid almost daily visits to the neighbourhood of the ships, and remained until she was joined 
 by a setter dog belonging to one of the officers ; they were usually together from t\ro to three 
 hours ; and as they did not go far away unless an endeavour was made to approach them, re- 
 peated and decided evidence was obtained of the purpose for which they were thus associated." 
 Dr, Richardson, in his Fauna Boreali Americana, is of opinion, that the dog has been origin- 
 ally derived from the wolf; and in the three chief canine varieties which he describes as 
 common to the northern parts of British America, the Esquimaux, Hare Indian, and North 
 American or Canadian, he draws a parallel between them and the three chief varieties of 
 wolves. It was long our own opinion that the wolf must be considered a distinct species 
 of the canine family, and not an unreclaimed dog. The angular form of the osteology of 
 the head ; the more superior placing of the auditory portions of his temporal bones ; the 
 greater inclination of his orbitary fossa ; the larger proportional length and strength of his 
 teeth ; his prolonged and more obliquely placed cubitus ; and the constant pendulous 
 carriage of his tail, appeared to us to be characters essentially wolfish. We shall, however, 
 have something more to add elsewhere on this (as we think it) important subject, and by 
 no means definitively settled. 
 
 1381. The fox differs more decidedly from the dog than the wolf, and yet we are by no means prepared to 
 deny that a prolific intercourse does occasionally take place between these animals ; on the contrary, we 
 believe it has occurred, but we nevertheless regard the occurrence as too rare to have any material influence 
 on our canine races. The fox is a solitary night prowling animal, structurally marked by a linear direction 
 of his pupils, purposely given to assist in nocturnal vision. He is mephitic to a great degree ; and the stench 
 he emits is so truly vulpine, that it is said not to be imparted to his bastard progeny when he has any. It may 
 be added, that his voice is confined to a whine ; and that, even in a domesticated state, it is seldom that he 
 does not retain his characteristic treachery. Notwithstanding these facts, candour obliges us to remark, that 
 there yet remain naturalists of celebrity who favour a vulpine origin of the dog. In the Library of Enter- 
 taining Knowledge, under the title Dog of the Makenzie River (vol. i. p. 49. ), the following appears ; — "In the 
 northern parts of the continent of North America, there are dogs of a very different variety from those of the 
 Esquimaux. They are slender and graceful, with sharp nose and pricked ears, and very much resemble, 
 except in colour, tlie arctic fox of the same regions : indeed, these dogs are considered a variety of this fox 
 (Canis lagopus). Three of these species from the Makenzie River are, or lately were, in the gardens of the 
 Zoological Society." Mr. Bennett, in his beautifully illustrated work on the animals confined there offers 
 the following considerations on the claim of the dog to a distinct origin : — " Of the distinctive characters 
 between the fox, the wolf, and the dog," he fint observes on those between the fox and dog, that " the mosf 
 
 C c 3 
 
390 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 remarkable bears a direct relation to their different modes of life, and seems therefore to furnish an adequate 
 ground for their separation. In dogs, however great the intensity of light to which they may be exposed, 
 the iris uniformly contracts around the pupil in the form of a circle ; while in the fox, if it be observed during 
 the day, or under the influence of a strong light, it is seen to close in a vertical direction, the pupil assuming 
 the figure of a section of a double convex lens. The object of this provision is evidently to exclude the rays 
 of light in a much greater degree than would be compatible with the structure of a circular pupil ; and it is 
 consequently only found in those nocturnal animals, in which the faculty of vision is capable of being exer- 
 cised through the medium of a comparatively small proportion of light. Such animals are necessarily in- 
 capable of bearing the full blaze of day, which soon becomes painful to their eyes, thus compelling them to 
 close their pupils to such an extent as to render their vision very imperfect. Much of the cunning and 
 suspiciousness of manner for which the fo-x is notorious, is evidently due to this very circumstance ; his 
 attitudes and motions necessarily partake of the uncertainty of his sight ; and he appears to be most cunning 
 when he is in reality most short-sighted. To shade himself as much as possible from the light, he hides 
 himself in burrows during the day, and prowls abroad in full possession of his perceptive faculties under the 
 influence of a cloudy night. But although this distinction of nocturnal and diurnal may seem at the first 
 glance to he perfectly natural, a slight acquaintance with the animals to which it is sought to he applied, will 
 teach us that its value is in point of fact not so great as theory would lead us to imagine. The wolf, with a 
 circular pupil, is almost equally nocturnal hi its habits with the fox himself; and the jackal, which both in 
 size and form makes the nearest approach to the latter, and which not only prowls abroad during the night, 
 but conceals itself like him in burrows throughout the day, has its iris formed exactly on the same plan with 
 that of the domestic dog. We cannot therefore consider the habits of the two divisions of the genus to be 
 discriminated in so marked a manner as to justify their separation by means of this character, and still less by 
 means of those minor distinctions which have been thrown as make-weights into the scale. Of these the most 
 striking is unquestionably the great difference In their attitudes ; the upright bearing of the wolf and other 
 species of that division, although mingled with a degree of dogged indecision, strongly contrasting with the 
 crouching and almost trailing posture in which the foxes make their advances. The bodies of the latter seem 
 consequently to be much less elevated upon their legs, and to be even somewhat elongated ; and their 
 shoulders and haunches assume a broader and more rounded form. Their heads also are broader and flatter, 
 and terminate in a narrower, shorter, and more pointed muzzle. Their tails are considerably longer, and 
 much more bushy ; and their furs, especially the winter coat, and in the more northern regions, are longer, 
 softer, and far more valuable as an article of commerce. The lobes of the incisor teeth of their upper jaw 
 are not in general so distinctly marked as those of the dog." ( Vol. i. p. 215.) We cannot however agree with 
 Mr. Bennett, that the wolf, as an animal, is nearly as nocturnal as the fox. He is probably more successful in 
 his nightly prowlings in countries under close cultivation : but this is not a fixed habit with him, nor are his 
 visual organs either so specifically formed for nocturnal vision as is seen to he the case in the fox. Throughout 
 the forests of France and Germany, the wolf is seen very frequently on the prowl during the day ; and it is 
 the same in other localities where he is found. Mr. Bell, in his History of British Quadrupeds, observes, — 
 " That the specific characters of the dog, as given by every zoologist who has attempted it, are unsatisfactory 
 and incorrect." He however favours the opinion of the wolf being the primogenitor of the dog ; nor can it 
 be denied that he argues the point with much force (see p. 203. of his work). We would ask, Is the gestatory 
 period (as some affirm it to be) the same in the wolf as in the dog ? If it is not, then their identities are 
 evidently null. 
 
 1,382. Of the existence of a race of dogs derived from prolific intercourse between various 
 wild animals, ^-npofj-iyai, in nowise congenerous, as lions, tigers, Sc. &c. we presume we need 
 not attempt to discourse, although in the opinion of Oppian, and other ancient cynegetical 
 writers, such hybrids were not uncommon. — Credat Judceus Apella. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Varieties of the Dog, 
 
 1383. The deviations from any determinate form, size, colour, or ivell defined quality , of dogs, 
 are each and all of them greater than those seen in any other quadruped whatever. As an 
 instance of the variation in the proportions of the body of different dogs, we would direct 
 the reader's attention to those of the Thibet Molossian, seen a few pages onwards, as con- 
 trasted with those of a terrier, extremely well bred, the property of a gentleman of our 
 acquaintance, and introduced by us in his true relative proportions, as compared with the 
 gigantic mastiff of the Himalaya mountains. An original and determinable outline is lost 
 fn boundless variety ; nothing remains permanent but the general structural arrangement 
 of tlie internal organs. The physical and moral agencies which result from domestication, and 
 particularly that arbitrary regulation of the sexual intercourse which confines it to selected 
 duplicates, have had vast influence in promoting these extraordinary variations from a com- 
 mon type. Much is also to be attributed to the effect of climate. Mr. Griffith, in quoting 
 the sentiments of the French naturalists on the subject, observes, " It is said the shepherd's 
 dog, transported into the temperate climates, and among people entirely civilised, such as 
 Eno-land, France, and Germany, will be divested of its savage air, its pricked ears, its 
 rough, long, and thick hair ; and, from the single influence of climate and food alone, 
 wilf become either a French matin, an English mastiff, or a hound. The last, whether 
 staghound, foxhound, or beagle, transported into Spain or Barbary, where the hair of 
 Quadrupeds in general becomes soft and long, will be converted into the land spaniel, and 
 the water spaniel, and these of different sizes. The grey matinhound, transported into the 
 north, becomes the great Danish dog ; and this, sent into the south, becomes the greyhound 
 of different sizes. The same transported into Ireland, the Ukraine, Tartary, Epirus, and 
 Albania, becomes the great wild dog, known generally by the name of the Irish wolf-dog. 
 If these premises be correct it follows, that these varieties of the dog are not of original 
 creation, but that they result from climate, or other unknown causes, acting on the first 
 species. {Animal Kinadom, vol. ii. p. 319. ) 
 
 1384. An excellent synoptical table of the several varieties into which the dog is branched out, 
 has been formed by T. M. Cuvier (a younger brother of the baron), who, after the method 
 of his illustrious relative, founds his data on a careful examination of individuals, and a 
 general comparison of the whole. We shall, however, not follow T. Cuvier's synopsis with 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 DOGS OF THE ANCIENTS. 
 
 391 
 
 a slavish adherence ; on the contrary, presumptive as it may appear, we shall occasionally 
 be constrained to differ from it ; but when we do so, we shall notice our dissent, and our 
 reasons for it. It indeed appears to us, that not unfrequently th«? learned brothers (the 
 Cuviers) are at variance with each other, and now and then with themselves also, on this 
 particular subject ; or, otherwise, that their translators, annotators, and commentators, are so 
 for them. The subject itself however, we again repeat, is beset with many difficulties, as 
 is evident by the facts that the observations made during many centuries, while they have 
 increased our admiration of this animal for his amiable qualities, and excited our gratitude 
 for his services, yet have done little towards clearing up the obscurities which hang around 
 his direct origin, or towards the tracing of his principal varieties to their true sources, or to 
 a satisfactory grouping of their consimilars. Before however we offer this sketch, we pro- 
 pose to glance at the more confined, but not less important, divisions of the dog, which are 
 noted in the classic pages of early critics. 
 
 Sect. 1 1. The Dogs of the Ancients. 
 
 1385. Tlie varieties of the dog of early times, without doubt, were few compared with those 
 of the present day ; and consequently the more prominent breeds admitted of a ready classi- 
 fication. The most critical monograph that we have met with of the ancient canes venatica, 
 is that which is appended to a late translation of the Cynegeticus of Arrian. The accom- 
 plished scholiast who has thus employed himself, commences his summary by observing, that 
 it must not be expected of him " to enter into an account of all the semi-fabulous dogs of 
 classical antiquity, or attempt to reduce within the pale of a zoological arrangement, the 
 shape and properties of every mongrel, however memorable, that has puzzled the discrimi- 
 native acumen of Conrad Gesner himself; or find archetypes in the kennels of Greece and 
 Rome for ' all the bark and parish tikes' of the credulous Dr. Caius, and more recent writers 
 of canine biography." After some discursive but interesting matter, the same writer pro- 
 ceeds to remark on the prevalent notion among the ancient classic writers, that the qualities 
 and dispositions of the animals of each country, are in accordance with those of the human 
 inhabitants. " Strabo remarks in the Iberian and Albanian people and their dogs, which 
 
 had long been acknowledged for 
 their excellence, the same fondness 
 of hunting {fig. 201.); and .Lilian 
 does the same in the Medes and 
 their horses. These probably he 
 meant to contrast, as well as their 
 proud riders, with the sorry looking 
 unsightly horses of Libya, (active, 
 however, and patient of fatigue), and 
 the unsightly people of the country. 
 The naturalist then proceeds to say> 
 that such also are his opinions with 
 regard to the dogs of each country ; 
 and specifies, as examples corrobo- 
 °"" rative of his hypothesis, the Cretan, 
 
 Molossian, and Carmanian." The Albanian, as here seen, does not differ, except in size 
 and strength of limbs, from the greyhound of early times, and, without doubt, could have 
 been cultivated into one. 
 
 1386. A threefold distinction of canes venatici, as we are informed by this accomplished 
 annotator, was acknowledged by classic authors during the imperial government of Rome : — 
 " I do not mean," says he, " that this classification is accurately observed by all the cyne- 
 getical and popular authorities ; but it may be traced, more or less clearly, in the writings 
 of Gratius, Seneca, Artemidorus, Oppian, Claudian, and Julius Firmicus." On the author- 
 ity of the various Cynegetica of Greece and Rome of a certain date, he assumes, that " all 
 the more celebrated varieties of the canine race may be classified under the triple division 
 of pugnaces, sagaces, and celeres. ( See Dogs of the Early Britotis, p. 110.) In Xenophon, and 
 the earlier Greek writers, we do not trace more than a twofold division into pugnaces and 
 sagaces ; the varieties of the latter class differing, perhaps, amongst themselves in degrees 
 of swiftness. Indeed, that they did so is evident from what Socrates remarks of the sagacity 
 and speed of different individiials of the race in the well known interview with the beautiful 
 but meretricious Theodota.'' {Xenophon, Memor. 1. iii. c. 11.) The swift footed of this pas- 
 sage must not, however, be interpreted as the celeres of our third class, which will be found 
 to contain only the vertagus of Arrian (the early type of the greyhouTid of Britain), on 
 whose authority it is affirmed that the greyhound was unknown in Greece in the days of the 
 Socratic Xenophon. Probably they were the most speedy of the canes Laconici, to which the 
 philosopher alludes ; but unquestionably they had not reached either the symmetry or speed 
 of the British greyhounds of our day. In accordance with the distinctions pointed out in 
 the classical kennels, is the threefold character of ancient hunting : but as coursing, pro- 
 
 C c 4 
 
392 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 perly so called (the third variety of chase peculiar to the vcrtagus), was of late introduction 
 in comparison with hunting, the two grand divisions of the sports of the field may he con- 
 sidered as primarily founded on the twofold distinction of canes pvgnaces or belUcosi, and 
 canes sagaces ; and by Gratius, under the terms arma and artes, both are vividly depicted." 
 (P. 207.) 
 
 1 387. " In the first class of the triple division {(juibus est audacia praceps, or gravioribus apta 
 morsibus}, are included all the canes pngnaces or bellicosi — pugnacious dogs of war, — the 
 Mede, Celt, Ser or Indian, Albanian, Iberian, Lycaonian or Arcadian, Hyrcanian, 
 Liocrian, Libyan, Egjrptian, Pannonian, Magnesian, Rlolossian, Briton, Athamanian, 
 Acarnanian, and a few others nearly allied." 
 
 1388. " In the second class of canes venaiici, under the title of" nare sagaces," are placed all 
 keen-nosed dogs of scent. The Spartan, Cretan, Carian, Etolian or Calydonian, Metagon, 
 Belgian, Gelonian, Umbrian, Tuscan, Armenian, Petronius, AgassEeus or Briton, Segusian, 
 and others of inferior note." 
 
 1 389. " In the third class, entitled pedibus celeres, those dogs alone are comprehended, which 
 ran on sight of their game, as the vertagus, and possibly the sicamber : of the latter, 
 however, I know nothing beyond the meagre allusion of Gratius to his speed, and the ap- 
 parent distinction made between him and the vertraha in the Cynegeticon of this poet." 
 (^Loe. cit. p. 215.) 
 
 1390. " With regard to the original geographical distribution of the three varieties of bellicosi, 
 sagaces, and celeres, and of their respective chases," observes the same authority, " the most 
 prevalent opinion of continental writers, who have devoted their attention to the Cynegetica 
 of Greece and Rome, is that the last mentioned originally came from Gaul, the sagacious 
 from Greece, and the bellicose from Asia." War-dogs of pure blood are nearly axtinct in the 
 British islands, and are becoming more rare on the continent of Europe, being much 
 crossed with the sagacious and swift footed tribes. Vlitius, himself a Dutchman, naturally 
 espouses the Belgic origin of the Belgic, or more correctly speaking, the Celtic dog. 
 Spelman, on the contrary, claims him for the honour of Britain ; and, in addition, we have 
 always deemed some sorts of bellicosi and sagaces indigenous to this country. Mr. Whitaker, 
 in his History of Manchester, gives to the ancient Britons the old English hound, or talbot, 
 as the parent stock of the celebrated sagacious hound of our island ; and it is found by 
 experience, that this dog degenerates in every other part of the world — a strong presumptive 
 proof of his being indigenous to Britain. The earliest record of the greyhound allots him 
 to Gallia ; and we have no hesitation in considering him of Celtic origin, notwithstanding 
 the offensive disclaimer of Savary of Caen — Gallos non hcec infamia tangit. No exclusive 
 national claim can be made for the pugnacious tribe, almost every nation of antiquity 
 having had its particular variety ; of which none surpassed the Britanmis and Molossus, 
 natives of regions remote from each other, unconnected probably in their lineage, and united 
 alone in untamable ferocity of character. The translator of Gratius, after enumerating the 
 various sorts of the British hound, greyhound, and mastiff (which he calls " indigena, or 
 native of England"), observes, — " All these dogs have deserved to be famous in adjacent 
 and remote countries, whither they are sent for great rarities, and ambitiously sought for by 
 their lords and princes, although only the fighting dogs seem to have been known to the 
 ancient authors ; and perhaps in that age hunting was not so much cultivated by our own 
 countrymen. (See Appendix to Arrian on Coursing, p. 220. See also our history of the 
 Greyhound in our Coursing Treatise, p. 555.^ 
 
 Sect. III. The Dogs of the Moderns. 
 
 1391. Dr. Cains, a naturalist of the seventeenth century already alluded to, wrote a Latin 
 treatise on British dogs ; in which he notices the following varieties : — terrare (from 
 terrarius), harier, bludhunde, gasehunde, grehunde, leviner or lyemmer, tumbler, spaniel, 
 setter, water spaniel or fynder, spaniel gentle or comforter, shepherd's dog, mastive or 
 bande-dog, wappe, turnspit, dancer. This division is now only noticed as a matter of 
 record, but not of authority, we shall therefore pass on. 
 
 1392. The arrangement of M. F. Cuvier, as already observed, classes the dogs of the present 
 day into three groups, as matins, spaniels, and dogues. These divisions being acknowledged 
 by many naturalists, will engage our attention as we proceed. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 First Group — Matins. 
 
 1393. The anatomical characters of this division are, the head more or less elongated; 
 parietals insensibly shelving towards each other ; condyles of the lower jaw placed in a 
 horizontal line with the molar or upper cheek teeth. The principal members of the group 
 are : — 
 
 1394. T'he dingo, or New Holland dog (Canis Australasia), resembles both the shepherd's 
 dog of France and its matin also. The portrait {Jig. 29. p. 44.) will show its general 
 likeness to its ancient wild type. It is about two feet high ; the body is itioderately thick, 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 DOGS OF THE MODERNS. 
 
 393 
 
 with head tapering, muzzle pointed, and ears short and erect. In colour it is either a 
 tawny yellow or a reddish brown. In temper it is very ferocious, so much so that an ass 
 had nearly fallen a victim to one brought to this country. The dingo at once leaped on its 
 back and began instantly to devour it. The Sumatra dog is a variety which does not 
 differ essentially from the former, and is equally intractable but more lively. Specimens of 
 this dog are to be seen in the Zoological Gardens. 
 
 1S95. The dhole, or wild dog of the East Indies, and found in Southern Africa also, resembles 
 the dingo in figure, but is uniformly of a bright red colour. " The Indian dog," says the 
 translator of Arrian, " is noticed by Herodotus, Aristotle, Xenophon, Diodorus SLculus, 
 Strabo, Plutarch, Pollux, ^lian, Athenasus, Themistius, and Phile, among the Greeks ; 
 and by Pliny, Solinus, and Quintus Curtius, among the Latins. The size, strength, sj>eed, 
 and courage, of this dog induced Xenophon to recommend him for boar and deer hunting; 
 and ^lian adds to his good qualities keenness of sight or scent in tracking." Plutarch 
 would have us believe that the lion was the only antagonist with whom this courageous 
 dog would willingly contend. The learned authority, previously quoted, appears to regard 
 the Indian, Albanian, Iberian, and Hyrcanian, dog as consimilar. The South American 
 and North American dogs of the Indians do not materially differ from each other. 
 
 1396. The Albanian dog (fig. 207. p. 391.), has occasioned much disputation among 
 historians, naturalists, and poets, ever since Europe first began to be raised into consequence 
 and importance. A supernatural origin and infallible powers have been attributed to it. 
 Diana is said to have presented Procris with a dog, which was always sure of its prey ; 
 together with a dart, wliich never missed its aim, and always returned to its owner. To the 
 former the canine genealogists of antiquity attributed the origin of the celebrated race of the 
 south-east of Europe, particularly of Molossus and Sparta. The very fine breed of dogs, now 
 found in this corner of Europe, particularly in Albania, does not accord with the descriptions 
 existing of its progenitors, indigenous to the same countries, but seems altogether to have 
 degenerated. These dogs were formerly said to be as big as a mastiff; their thick fi.ir was 
 very long and silky, generally of different shades of brown ; the tail was long and bushy ; 
 and their legs seemed more calculated for strength than excessive speed, being stouter and 
 shorter than those of the greyhound. On the contrary, as we see them now, the head and 
 jaws are elongated, the nose is pointed, and they rather appear to be members of the celeres. 
 
 1397. The Molossian dog is very diffiivently described by different naturalists. By some it 
 IS likened to the Albanian, having similar elongated jaws and pointed muzzle. By others 
 (but which description caimot typify the dog we allude to, and seen, fig. 208.), the 
 
 Molossian is considered as the parent of the bull- 
 dog, or to be identical with it. But it will be seen by 
 a reference to one in the Zoological Gardens, that it 
 is in fact more nearly allied to the British mastiff 
 than to any other of the dogs already described. 
 It is also typified by the Alpine spaniel 
 {fig. 206. p. 388. ). To reconcile the discrepancy 
 which occurs in these accounts, we would ask. Were 
 there not two distinct varieties of the canes bellicosi 
 of the Epirote breed ? The Epirote, or Albanian, 
 which was more lightly framed, and hence fitted for 
 the pursuit of those beasts whose safety depended 
 on flight. Another breed, also called Molossian, was 
 of a stronger build, and thence calculated to con- 
 tend, at force, with the most powerful beasts. It 
 is probable that it was of this latter kind that Pliny 
 makes mention, when he informs us that, " While 
 Alexander the Great was on his march to India, the King of Albania sent liim a present of a 
 dog of unusual bigness. Delighted with his appearance, he ordered bears, then wild boars, 
 and afterwards deer, to be turned out before him, of none of which, however, he condescended 
 to take any notice. The high spirited prince, provoked at this indolence in a creature of such 
 dimensions, ordered him to be put to death. Fame carried the tidings of this event to the 
 king, who sent him another, with a request that he should not be tried on * such small deer,' 
 but on a lion or an elephant ; adding that he had had only two, and if this also were slain, there 
 would remain none other. Alexander did not delay, and speedily saw a lion overpowered. 
 He then ordered an elephant to be produced, and was never more delighted with any ex- 
 hibition. The dog, with his body all bristling with horrid hair, opened the attack with a 
 roar like a peal of thunder, and rising against the elephant, now on one side and now on 
 the other, and combating or retreating as he found it necessary, in the most artful manner, 
 by assiduously wheeling round, he at last brought him to the earth, which was shaken by 
 his weighty fall." {Quarterly Journal of Agricrdture, No. vi. p. 238.) If this account be 
 true, we find a ready solution of the difficulty regarding the source of the Molossus Thibe- 
 tanus. The illustrator and translator of Arrian observes, that, " Of all the pugnacious dogs 
 
 USSIAN DOO. 
 
394 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 of the classic file, the most renowned were those bred on the continent of Epirus, and de- 
 nominated, from one of its principal districts, Molossian ; of which Aristotle records two 
 varieties, the one for ordinary hunting, the other for guarding flocks, houses, and property." 
 
 1398. " The fabled origin of this breed" continues our authority, " is consistent with its high 
 repute in the kennels of antiquity ; for, on the authority of Nicander, we are told by Julius 
 Pollux, that the Epirote was descended from the brazen dog, which Vulcan wrought for 
 Jupiter, and animated with all the functions of canine life. The prowess of the Canes 
 Molossi, rendered them most useful auxiliaries in the field of battle, and they were equally 
 prized in the contests of the circus and amphitheatre. Their war praises are sung by the 
 classic muse of Darcius, in a style worthy the purest age of Roman literature ; nor are their 
 other merits forgotten by this accomplished poet. The attachment and fidelity of the 
 Epirotes to their masters formed a remarkable feature of their tribe ; so much so, that 
 Statius tells us the soldiers of Molossia wept over their faithful canine companions slain in 
 the war." " As dogs of chase," says the commentator on Arrian, " their strength, size, and 
 undaunted courage, enabled them to contend with the most powerful wild animals ; " and 
 we are assured that the lion himself has been mastered by the dog of Epirus ; the tiger, 
 pard, panther, and boar, have also yielded to him. The epithets applied to the Canis 
 Molossus all indicate his fire and resolution. ^Elian calls him bvynKunaros ; Virgil, " acremque 
 Molossum " ( Georg. iii. ) ; and Seneca uses the same epithet, " teneant acres lora Molossos." 
 (Hippoli/t. act i. ) But there is much difference of opinion, whether he is an open or close 
 hound, when employed in the field. To the latter conclusion I am induced to accede from 
 the following passage of Statius : — 
 
 " Mufo legit arva Molosso 
 Venator, videat donee sub frondibus hostem." 
 
 On the trail of his game I believe him to have been a mute limier, or limehound (whence 
 Savary's term echemythus), and never to have opened until the quarry had started from its 
 lair, being even at that time less noisy in his bark than the purely sagacious breeds. His 
 silence, or closeness, is clearly indicated by Gratius, where he orders the yelping Etolian dam 
 to be crossed with a Molossian sire : — 
 
 " Vanae tantura Calydonia linguae 
 
 Exibit vitium patre emendata Molosso. " Trans, of Arrian, p. 241. 
 
 1399. Dr. Wallich says that these noble animals, which were to be seen in the Zoological 
 Gardens (for they died soon after their arrival), "are the watch-dogs of the table land of 
 the Himalaya mountains about Thiljet, and are thought to be the only individuals of the 
 kind which have reached Europe. We, however, remember to have seen one in the pos- 
 session of the Countess Minden, an exact counterpart to those which were heretofore in 
 the Zoological Gardens. This dog, as she informed us, she met with in Germany. It 
 had already been with her several months, and was then in perfect liealth. The late 
 Mr. Morecroft, in the account of his journey to Lake Manasarovara, also notices these 
 dogs as guards to the flocks of the Uniyas, and as being very fierce and disposed to attack 
 all strangers. 
 
 1400. The matin ( Canis Laniarius). Buffbn has given a vast consequence to this dog, 
 as the progenitor of most of our large and valuable sporting breeds. Pennant identifies it 
 with the Irish greyhound, which it certainly resembles ; but it is neither so tall nor so wiry 
 coated. Sir William Clayton likens it to a half-bred greyhound, and Mr. Wilson to a 
 cross between the shepherd's dog and the greyhound. Mr. Grifllth appears to consider 
 the Molossian or Albanian dog, the French matin, the Irish greyhound, the Scotch grey- 
 hound, the Dane, and even the English greyhound, as modifications of each other. 
 
 1401. The Danish dog is considered as the largest dog known; probably it would be more 
 correct to call it the tallest. It is not (in our opinion however), as BuflTon asserts, the 
 matin transported to a northern latitude ; neither is it so generally, as the synopsis of 
 Cuvier would lead us to conclude, marked all over with small round black spots on a 
 white ground. The lesser Dane, Dalmatian, or braque de Bengal, of Buffbn, is certainly 
 so marked ; but the great Dane is rather pied or patched than spotted, and is of such a 
 size that Marco Paolo inflates it to the dimensions of an ass. These dogs are smooth 
 coated, and appear to have been of a light fawn colour, but are now often seen brindled, 
 or broadly spotted, or patched with a dingy brown on the original ground. The dogs of 
 Epirus, so famed for tlieir strength and courage, were of this kind (Aristotle, lib. iii. c. 21.); 
 Pliny also notices them in terms of admiration (lib. viii. c. 40. ) : to us they appear to have 
 a near connection with the German boarhound. 
 
 1402. The lesser Dune dog, Dalmatian, or coach-dog, so called, le braque de Bengal' oi 
 Buffbn, is a beautiful animal, regularly spotted over his body with black or dark blue 
 spots on a light ground. In form he is between the hound and pointer, and, without 
 doubt, might be cultivated into the one or the other. Bewick is severe on Buffbn, under 
 the idea of its incapacity of scenting game ; but to give validity to his criticism, he should 
 
Chap. II. DOGS OF THE MODERNS. 395 
 
 have proved that it wanted the faculty, which we make no doubt was as inherent in him as 
 in any hound whatever. It had not been taught the pursuit of game, and was therefore not 
 impressed with the ardour of the chase. 
 
 1403. On the greyhound type ( C grains Linn.) we shall hereafter have much to say, when 
 we treat on coursing ; suffice it, therefore, to remark of it here, that it appears to have been 
 a dog of some, but not of great, antiquity. In Xenophon's time no such dog as the 
 greyhound is mentioned : it is, however, without doubt, derived from the vertagus, or 
 vertraha, of Celtic origin. It is truly hinted at by the learned translator of Arrian, tlxat 
 much of the obscurity which hangs around the derivation of the greyhound, may be 
 attributed to the common mistake of considering it as being of Grecian origin ; whereas 
 this dog has no connection whatever with Greece. (See Greyhound in our coursing depart- 
 ment, p. 555.^ We have had numerous occasions of pointing at a certain balance of power 
 or equalisation of benefits maintained throughout nature. Improve any organ or quality 
 of an animal by art, to a very considerable degree, and a certain deterioration ensues in 
 some other organ or quality to make the balance of power equal. Thus, when by judicious 
 crossings and selections of particular specimens to breed from, the speed of the greyhound 
 was increased to a degree wholly incompatible with the powers of escape of the animals he 
 preyed on, it then followed that the faculty of scent, by which he could have continued 
 the chase to the certain destruction of the animals he pursued, gradually lessened, leaving 
 him eventually a gazehound only ; for had he continued to run as well by scent as sight, 
 the races he warred against must have become extinct. 
 
 1404. The great Scotch and Irish greyhounds we believe, from analogical reasoning and 
 historical notices, to be descended from the vertagus as we have stated : nor with all our 
 own coursing predilections, and our personal attachment to the object himself, we cannot 
 find reason to separate the English greyhound from being an offset of the same root, 
 although such zealous coursers as Mr. Thacker would fain raise him to the rank of an ori- 
 ginal formation ; and when we look at the greyhound, we can but respect theii zeal. 
 
 1405. The Irish greyhound, popularly so called (^C. graius Hybernicus Ray, Jig. 209.), 
 and well known a century or two ago, exhibited much of the type of the wolfhound. 
 
 At that time he was seen majestically large, 
 mostly rough coated, and usually, we be- 
 lieve, of a light grey tint, with fawn coloured 
 markings. If his size were not exaggerated 
 (but which we think was the case), he was 
 said to be four feet high : but, as the wolf 
 became scarce, and the huntings this dog 
 was employed on were principally confined 
 to deer, and to coursing the fox, his robust 
 form and extravagant height was somewhat 
 checked ; and becoming rather more slender, 
 ; he was more able to cope with the nimble 
 prey he was then matched against. We have 
 iBiBB GREYHOUND. oursclvcs sceu in Ireland specimens of what 
 
 was called the Irish greyhound, which were certainly near three feet high ; they were 
 symmetrically formed, but were evidently framed more for power than great speed._ Those 
 we have seen were extremely mild in their disposition, and apparently somewhat inactive, 
 which might readily be accounted for by the long disuse of their powers. To us they 
 appeared interesting memorials of the chase of early times. Captain Brown says that the 
 breed is still preserved by the Marquis of Sligo at Westport, in the county of Mayo ; but 
 we have heard this account contradicted; and we believe the truth to be, that, for a 
 considerable time, the true breed was attempted to be kept up by the father of the present 
 marquis, but that by neglect it had degenerated into a bastard type. Captain Brown's 
 account informs us, that one of the old stock kept at Westport was measured by A. B. Lam- 
 bert, Esq. one of the vice-presidents of the Linnaean Society, when its diniensions were 
 found to be as follows: — " From the point of the nose to the tip of the tail, 61 inches; 
 tail, 17i inches long; from the tip of his nose to the back part of the skull, 10 inches; 
 from the back part of the skull to the beginning of the tail, 33 inches ; from the toe to 
 the top of the fore-shoulder, 28 inches and a half; the length of the leg, 16 inches ; from 
 the point of the hind toes to the top of the hind shoulders, 13 inches; from the point 
 of the nose to the eye, 4i inches; the ears, 6 inches long; round the widest part of 
 the belly (about 3 inches from the fore-legs), 35 inches ; 26 inches round the hind part, 
 close to the hind-legs ; the hair short and smooth ; the colour of some brown and 
 white, of others black and white." The ingenious author of the Wild Sports of 
 the West, hints that it is possible Captain Brown's error with regard to the Irish 
 greyhound being still preserved in its original purity by the Marquis of Sligo, arose 
 from the marquis importing some double nosed boarhounds. The nobleman alluded to 
 is known to be an encourager of field sports, and of the breed of sporting dogs generally, 
 
39S 
 
 HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 IV. 
 
 of which we believe he is a very excellent juJge ; and we incline to think that Captain 
 Brown's error rather arose as we state it, than from his mistaking the one breed for the 
 other. 
 
 1406. The Scotch greijhouyid deer-dog, or ratche ( C. Scoticus F\emmg, Jig. 210.), is some- 
 what less in size than the Irish dog just noticed, at least such as we ourselves have seen 
 
 were so. They somewhat resembled a strong, 
 coarse, wire haired English greyhound, of 
 olden times, and, like him, they use the nose 
 in pursuit of the deer. They nearly approach 
 the proportions of the so called old Irish 
 greyhound, but are far more courageous. Cap- 
 tain Brown, in his amusing Biographical 
 Shetches of Dogs, informs us that Captain 
 Macdonell, of Glengarry, a gentleman re- 
 marked for his attachment to whatever cha- 
 racterises the sports and customs of former 
 times, keeps up this breed (the late Duke of 
 Athol is also said to have done the same); 
 and in order to preserve it from degenerat- 
 ing by consanguineous origin, he crosses 
 them, both with the bloodhound from Cuba, and with the shepherd's wolf-dog of the 
 Pyrenees ; which latter is distinguished for its scenting qualities as well as for its great 
 size, beauty, and docility. Sir Walter Scott's celebrated dog Maida was of this kind, 
 and is said to have been a most noble animal. It is stated however, that Holyland, 
 the forester of the great chieftain of Glengarry, affirms that these dogs were bred in- 
 and-in from the nearest affinities. " The modern Scotch greyhound," says the translator 
 of Arrian, " differs from the Irish in many respects ; the former is rough and wiry, has 
 a bearded snout, and ears half-pricked ; the latter has short smooth hair and pendent 
 ears : the Scotch is sharp, swift, and sagacious ; the Irish dull looking, harmless, indolent : 
 the former is still common in North Britain ; the latter is become exceedingly rare every 
 where. From Mr. Lambert's description of a modern specimen, the Irish woLf-greyhound 
 seems to have degenerated much in size." (See also Fleming's British Animals, p. 12. ) 
 
 1407. The Italian greijhound is an elegant variety, cultivated, without doubt, from a 
 continued selection of under-sized greyhounds, which being at first native to an arid eastern 
 climate, and subjected to confinement and a slender diet, at length settled into the exqui- 
 sitely delicate and tender animal we see. It is not susceptible of education, nor are its 
 attachments strong : tender in the extreme, it suffi^rs much from cold, and is very obnoxious 
 to disease. In distemper one in four only usually survives. A white Italian greyhound 
 is rare. We presented one to the lamented Princess Charlotte of Wales, which she prized 
 much, and it was very healthy. 
 
 1408. The hoarhound in its original state is very rarely met with, except in some of the 
 northern parts of Europe, particularly in Germany. "A few years ago, T. Scarisbrick, Esq. 
 of .Scarisbrick in Lancashire, brought from that country a fine specimen of the boar-dog, 
 which was presented to him by the Prussian general, Bulow. Mr. S. afterwards gave it 
 to Mr. W. Bibby, a gentleman who resided near him, in whose possession it remained for 
 several years, but was ultimately poisoned. It was about the size of a mastiflF, of a dusky 
 yellow or cream colour, very strongly formed ; and though it much resembled the mastiff, 
 yet its tout ensemble was evidently characterised by a mixture of the varieties of the dog tribe, 
 and no doubt of those just mentioned. It was named after the distinguished character from 
 whom it was obtained ; and it was as anxious in the pursuit of a hare, as its former master was 
 to meet the French on the field of Waterloo. It was much inclined to steal off into the fields 
 and chase hares, not that it was able to overtake one after the manner of the greyhound, 
 but its deficiency in speed was made up in an exquisite nose ; and Bulow seldom gave up 
 the pursuit but vi^ith the death of the object, which he immediately devoured, and then 
 quietly returned home." (^Annals of Sporting, No. xv. p. 164.) The hoarhound is without 
 doubt a near descendant from the great Dane, intermixed with a more remote cross of the 
 mastiff. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Second Group — Spaniels. 
 
 1409. Anatomical characters: " Tlie head moderately elongated ; the parietal bones do 
 not approach each other above the temples, but diverge and swell out so as to enlarge the 
 forehead and the cerebral cavity. This group includes some of the most useful and intel- 
 ligent dogs." 
 
 1410. The spaniels (C.fam. exlerius Linn.) is supposed to derive its name from its Spanish 
 origin : with us. however, it has branched into numerous varieties and subvarieties. 
 The sporting spaniel which stands at the head of the list, presents in itself many offsets, 
 
Chap. II. DOGS OF THE MODERNS. 397 
 
 some of which are named from their patrons, as the breed of King Charles, the Blenheim, 
 &c. ; others are called after their local origin, as the Maltese ; and the form of some governs 
 their nomination, as the lion-dog, &c. We have water spaniels, great and small, and their 
 congeners, the hurhet or poodle. The Newfoundland dog is a spaniel, the setter also, and the 
 Alpine spaniel. The principal varieties of the spaniel in use for sporting purposes will be 
 more fully described hereafter. We cannot, however, omit this opportunity of recanting an 
 error of our own, which subsequent investigation has convinced us of: we now by con- 
 viction place the Newfoundland dog in the spaniel group, to which his form, his coat, and 
 his hunting propensities, evidently entitle him. 
 
 1411. Of the Newfoundland dog, now so cultivated amongst us, we shall historically remark, 
 that although it was without doubt first introduced to general notice from Newfoundland, 
 there is every reason to suppose that it was originally derived from the large dogs of Spain, 
 introduced by the early discoverers of the American continent ; which, intermixing with the 
 native breeds, produced an increase of size and power in the future races. These would be 
 encouraged by the natives, because the uses they made of them as beasts of draught were 
 thereby better fulfilled. Such, we have reason to believe, was the first improvement made 
 on the native dogs of those countries, which, as far as a factitious breed can continue its like, 
 seemed, but in limited numbers, to have remained a standard among them until English 
 importations had drained almost all of them. Another variety forms the smaller smooth 
 aquatic dog of Newfoundland. When the English settled here, they without doubt carried 
 with them some of the largest and most powerful of the water spaniel breed, to assist them 
 in the hunting and shooting of wildfowl ; and there is little reason to doubt, but that an 
 intermixture with these also assisted in perfecting a breed, from whence our admired speci- 
 mens of the large Newfoundland dog arose ; the breeding of which, however, was never 
 carried to any great extent in that country. The rigours of the climate, and the difficulty 
 of procuring food for it during some seasons of the year, were unfavourable to both the 
 production of numbers and to the full development of the frame. The splendid animal we 
 now see, has been greatly increased in size since its residence among us : we have cultivated 
 it so as to make it now an English breed, while in Newfoundland it is at present so nearly 
 extinct, that a writer in the Sporting Magazine, No. cxxiii. new series, states, that he could not 
 find a single dog of the kind at St. John's. If this be so, it is a mistake when naturalists 
 assert that the dog we possess is the same with that which is " employed in their native dis- 
 tricts in place of the horse." 
 
 1412. The Alpine spaniel of the Cuvierian arrangement {jig. 206. p. 388. ) has but little of the 
 qualities or appearance of the sporting spaniel beyond his long silky coat. It presents more 
 of the characters of a breed between the Newfoundland dog and mastiff, or between the 
 mastiflfand setter. It is one of the two kinds of dogs which are sent out by the monks in 
 quest of travellers who may be buried in the snow. The individuals of both of these breeds 
 act in concert, and in the words of a writer on the Doo in the Library of Entertaining 
 Knowledge, " Devote themselves to the dangerous task of searching for those unhappy persons 
 who may have been overtaken by the sudden storm, and would perish but for their charit- 
 able succour. The extraordinary sagacity of these dogs often enables them to rescue the 
 traveller from destruction. When benumbed with cold, weary in the search for a lost track, 
 his senses yielding to the stupifying influence of frost, which betrays the exhausted sufferer 
 into a deep sleep, the unhappy man sinks upon the ground, and the snow drift covers him 
 from human sight. It is then that the keen scent and the exquisite docility* of these 
 admirable dogs are called into action. Though the perishing man lie ten or even twenty 
 feet beneath the snow, the delicacy of smell with which they can trace him offers a chance 
 of escape. They scratch away the snow with their feet ; they set up a continued hoarse 
 and solemn bark, which brings the monks and labourers of the convent to their assistance. 
 To provide for the chance that the dogs, without human help, may succeed in discovering 
 the unfortunate traveller, one of them has a flask of spirits round his neck, to which the 
 fainting man may apply for support, and another has a cloak to cover him. Tliese 
 M'onderful exertions are often successful; and even where they fail of restoring him who 
 has perished, the dogs discover the body, so that it may be secured for the recognition of 
 their friends ; and such is the effect of temperature, that the dead features generally preserve 
 their firmness for the space of two years. One of these noble creatures was decorated with a 
 medal, in commemoration of his having saved the lives of twenty-two persons, who, but for 
 his sagacity, must have perished. Many travellers who have crossed the passage of St. 
 Bernard since the peace, have seen this dog, and have heard, around the blazing fire of the 
 monks, the story of his extraordinary career. He died about the year 1816 in an attempt 
 to convey a poor traveller to his anxious family. The Piedmontese courier arrived at St. 
 Bernard in a very stormy season, labouring to make his way to the little village of St. Pierre, 
 in the valley beneath the mountain, where his wife and children dwelt. It was in vain that 
 the monks attempted to check his resolutions to reach his family. They at last gave him two 
 guides, each of whom was accompanied by a dog, of which one was the remarkable creature 
 
398 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 whose services had been so valuable to mankhid. Descending from the convent, they were 
 in an instant overwhelmed by two avalanches ; and the same common destruction awaited 
 the family of the poor courier, who were toiling up the mountain in the hope to obtain 
 some news of their expected friend. They all perished. A story is told of one of these 
 dogs, who having found a child unhurt, whose mother had been destroyed by an avalanche, 
 induced the poor boy to mount upon his back, and thus carried him to the gate of the con- 
 vent." (Vol. i. p. 69.) 
 
 1413. The smooth variety of the Alpine dogs, which is more of the Molossian breed, is well 
 represented in an engraving before the public, taken from a portrait by Mr. Edwin Landseer, 
 of one which, at a year old, was six feet, eight inches in length from the nose to the end of 
 the tail, and two feet, seven inches in height at the shoulders, at which time he must have 
 had some inches to grow. We saw, some years ago, two of these dogs, in size nearly equal 
 to this, and of the usual colour, which is a tawny, between red and yellow. It may be 
 observed that the Alpine spaniel, the Newfoundland dog, the setter, and the terrier, are 
 omitted in the synopsis of M. F. Cuvier, but they are placed in the second group by several 
 other distinguished naturalists. 
 
 1414. The hound (Canis sagax Linn.) in all its varieties, will occupy our full attention 
 anon; the pointer { C. avicularis Linn.), see Shooting, the terrier (C terrarius Linn.) will 
 be described with hounds as an adjunct to the pack. The turnspit ( C. fam. vertagus) of 
 doubtful origin, as any intelligent dog may be broken to the purpose. In former times, when 
 our meat was roasted by means of a wheel of a size approaching to that of a small water 
 wheel, the breed of dogs by which it was turned, and which appeared of a sturdy terrier- 
 like kind, with short and frequently crooked legs, was preserved with tolerable purity ; and 
 the writer well remembers being sent to hunt up a truant one for his grandfather's kitchen, 
 at St. David's in Wales, the wary animal always making a hasty exit the moment the cook 
 took down the spit. In some remote parts of France and Germany a few turnspits are still 
 employed. Captain Brown gives the following amusing anecdote of these dogs : — " Dr. 
 Arnaud d'Antilli, one day talking with the Duke de Laincourt upon the new philosophy of 
 M. Descartes, maintained that beasts were mere machines ; that they had no sort of reason 
 to direct them ; and that, when they cried or made a noise, it was only one of the wheels of 
 the clock, or machine, that made it. The duke, who was of a different opinion, replied, 
 ' I had in my kitchen two turnspits, which took their turns regularly every other day to 
 get into the wheel ; one of them, not liking his employment, hid himself on the day he 
 should have wrought, so that his companion was forced to mount the wheel in his stead; 
 but, crying and wagging his tail, he made a sign for those in attendance to follow him. He 
 immediately conducted them to a garret, where he dislodged the idle dog and killed him 
 immediately. ' " 
 
 1415. The shepherd's dog (C. fam. domesticus h'lnn. fig. 211.). Notwithstanding the great 
 variations in size met with in the pasture or shepherd's dog in different countries of the 
 
 globe (for he is probably the most extensively diffused of the race), 
 yet he every where preserves some personal characteristics, which 
 mark his adherence to the original type in a greater degree than in 
 any other breed over which man has so arbitrarily exercised his 
 dominion. One of these characters is his quantity of covering, 
 which is invariably great, particularly about the neck. In tem- 
 perate climates his coat is often long and shaggy ; in cold ones it 
 is coarse, and crisped or waved in minute curls ; in arid regions 
 his hair, although usually long and shaggy, becomes very fine. 
 In Britain it is remarkable that we have resemblances of all these varieties, as witnessed in 
 the laro-e drover's dog, which attends the beast markets ; of which dog it may be observed, 
 that it retains a perfect originality of form and character : larger, 
 and usually of a stronger build than the sheep dog, it nevertheless 
 preserves the same stamp universally. We have likewise the 
 sagacious colly of Scotland (fig. 212.) a dog deservedly prized, 
 though much smaller than either the English sheep dog, or drover's 
 cattle dog. The ears are never wholly pendent in any of the race; 
 but in the British varieties, and many others also, they are half 
 erected, or half pricked, as it is called. The colour is also very 
 generally grey, more or less dark. The natural tail of the British breeds is bushy, some- 
 what pendent, and recurved, such as is seen in the colly ; but in England a custom has so 
 long prevailed, of cutting off the stern, that many of these dogs are now actually born with 
 less than half a tail; which serves to show that even the bony structure, in other instances the 
 most permanent of the whole, bends to circumstances, arbitrarily imposed, and continued 
 with regularity. The visage of the shepherd's dog is more or less pointed ; in the colly it 
 is much so ; but is least so in the large drover's dog : this latter is likewise remarkable for 
 seldom trotting or walking; but, on the contrary, be paces either fast or slow: the whole 
 race have the additamentary toe, or deivclaw, of the sportsman. From the colly, of little 
 
Chap. II. DOGS OF THE IVIODERNS. 399 
 
 more than twelve inches In height, to the Apennine of nearly three feet, one common 
 character pervades the vi'hole group — that of fidelity, indefatigable industry, and intelligence, 
 with a deportment singularly grave throughout tlie race. The origin of this dog is difhcult 
 to be traced, particularly from the sources pointed out by the naturalists of the last century : 
 yet if we direct our attention closely to the subject, we shall detect a very near resemblance 
 between him and some of those specimens derived from Australia and high northern lati- 
 tudes ; but which, it may be observed, differ among themselves. The dog used to prevent tlie 
 destructive attack of wolves on the reindeer, and which drives them to the fold, being, we 
 are told, not the same with that used about the Makenzie river. (See Library of Entertaining 
 Knowledge, vol. i. p. 49. ) 
 
 1416. The wolf-dog (C.fam. pomeranus Linn.). Tlie Irish greyhound was the wolf-dog of 
 Ireland, as the Scottish greyhound was probably used against the wolves of Cale- 
 donia, as its descendants are now employed in deer stalking. Thus a large dog of the mastiff 
 greyhound breed is a wolf-dog every where ; and ancient history teems with anecdotes of 
 their strength and dauntless courage in the pursuit of this powerful foe. The true boar- 
 hound, on tlie contrary, was more of the mastiff build, and consequently was not quite so 
 fleet, but proportionally stronger. In our endeavours to trace these dogs, it must strike both 
 the naturalist and the sportsman, that infinite discrepancy occurs in the description of them 
 as handed down to us from early times. Occasionally each dog was employed on the business 
 of the other, and then assumed a name corresponding to his occupation, however it might 
 differ from his real character. The true breeds also must have often become intermixed, when 
 the half-bred progeny were probably named, after the caprice of the owner, either wolf-dog, 
 staghound, boarhound, gazehound, &c. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Tfitrd Group — Dogues. 
 
 1417. Anatomical characters : — " The muzzle more or less shortened ; the skull high ; the 
 frontal sinuses considerable ; the condyle of the lower jaw extending above the line of the 
 upper cheek teeth. The cranium is smaller in this group than in the two previous, owinT 
 to the formation of the head." 
 
 141S. The hull-dog (C Molossus Linn.). Before we enter on any further description of 
 this dog, we must premise, as regards the pictured representation of it (Jig. 213.), that 
 ^-- although sufficiently characteristic, and therefore likely to please some of 
 
 213 o'l*' readers, yet it was not designed by ourselves, but in our absence was 
 drawn and engraved as here seen. Pendent, either from the nose or lip of 
 » the bull, this ferocious dog cannot be said to be either out of character or 
 out ofplace ; but had our previous instructions been attended to, admirably 
 ^ as the subject is treated, we should have preferred a milder scene. Linnseus 
 -== appears to have erred much in naming this variety Molossus, as the Mo- 
 lossian dog was antecedent to the existence of the bull-dog, which we 
 consider as an artificial variety; which, if not of modern origin, is at least 
 much posterior to the Molossus. BufFon also committed a gross ana- 
 chronism, when he made the bull-dog the parent of the mastiff. Much of 
 the obscurity which attends the origin of the bull-dog, has arisen from 
 confounding him with the ancient accounts of other pugnacious dogs, par- 
 ticularly he has been so confounded with the mastiff. The true bull-dog of 
 the moderns was altogether unknown to the ancients ; and the ferocity 
 evinced by other breeds, as the dhole, Molossian and mastiff", rnay have 
 occasioned translators, who many of them could not distinguish a bull- 
 dog from a cur, to translate the names of these pugnaces into that of 
 bull-dog, whose tenacity, daring, and powers, best corresponded with the courage and 
 determination of the ancient pugnaces. The bull-dog, without doubt, is an artificial 
 animal and of spurious origin : such a dog might be immediately derived from a stunted 
 specimen of the mastiff; and the contortion of the limbs, with the extension of the under 
 jaw of the bull-dog, would favour the suspicion of a ricketty origin. The late Syden- 
 ham Edwards was of opinion, that the bull-dog was a cross between the mastiff and 
 the pug-dog; and there is little doubt, but that from such powerfiil specimens of the 
 Dutch pug, or, as it is often called, the small mastiff, as we ourselves have seen in Holland, 
 much of the form of the bull-dog might be raised. Such a conclusion, however, would beget 
 a question of difficult solution — From what source is the pug himself derived ? 
 
 1419. The mastiff (C. Anglicus Linn.) is the dogue of Buffon, who, as already observed, 
 considers, and in our opinion erroneously considers, it an offset from the bull-dog. It is re- 
 presented by the pugnaces in the Dogs of the Ancients, fig. 76. p. 110. British cultivation 
 has, however, so enlarged his proportions, that he is seen there rather as the original than 
 the derivative, or cultivated scion, such as we view him in the noble mastiff of our country. 
 The English mastiflf is a straight limbed dog ; his lips are characteristically pendulous in a much 
 greater degree than those of the bull- dog ; he is never underhung, and seldom has dewclaws. 
 
400 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 which are so common to some breeds of the bull-dog. His tail also is longer, thicker, and less 
 tapered, and seldom carried erect; and it is an inherent property in the bull-dog to degenerate 
 by exportation. The mastiff, on the contrary, owns a more genuine descent, as is evinced 
 by his capability of a wide geographical distribution. Wherever he is met with, he presents 
 nearly a similar outline and the same qualities, whether it be in the Alps, in Poland, Sweden, 
 Italy, Spain, or the Levant. As he extends into warmer countries however he becomes, in 
 common with other animals, rather more slender; thus the mastiffs of Cuba, in the Zoological 
 Gardens, approach the old Spanish pointer in figure. Gratius considers this dog as one of 
 the indigent of Britain ; and that from hence he was transported to other countries, where, 
 although his person may have undergone some slight changes, his characteristic bravery re- 
 mained the same ; but this opinion wants confirmation. This breed formed undoubtedly, in 
 olden times, an important branch of British commerce ; and when this island was under the 
 Roman yoke, these dogs were in such request, that an officer was appointed, under the name of 
 Procurator Synegii, to superintend the breeding and transmitting them to the Roman amphi- 
 theatre ; but it does not hence follow that he actually originated here. Strabo tells us, that 
 these dogs have been trained to war, and were used by the Gauls against their adversaries, 
 which assertion, whether true or not, must be considered as highly complimentary to the British 
 race ; for, seeing that the Celtic native war dogs were so excellent as to be so fi'equently re- 
 marked on in the classic pages of ancient writers, it argues that even a superior opinion 
 must have been entertained of our dogs, inasmuch as both the pugnacious and sagacious 
 breeds were largely imported into Gaul from England. 
 
 1420. The remaining varieties of the dog we shall dispatch with a simple enumeration, as 
 not interesting to the sportsman. These are the pugdog, Iceland dog, little Danish dog, 
 shock dog, Barbary dog, and some few others less dehned. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 THE VARIETIES OF BRITISH HOUNDS. 
 
 1421. It is an unpleasant task to enter on a subject, the treatment of which we are tolerably 
 certain, from its ambiguity, will neither satisfy ourselves nor others. Such, however, is the 
 case when we attempt to trace to their root the venatorial dogs of Great Britain. Un- 
 fortunately we have no authentic records to guide us ; but, on the contrary, much must be left 
 to conjecture and inference. It is true, we are informed, that the dogs of early times were 
 divided into warlike, sagacious, and swift footed ; but this does not alter our position mate- 
 rially, for with the first class we have in the present instance little to do, and nad the two 
 latter been kept distinct in any tolerable degree, our task would be less difficult. They have, 
 however, been so historically jumbled by authors, so naturally mixed by sexual connection, 
 and so modified by domestication, that although we can trace a general relationship between 
 boarhounds, wolfhounds, bloodhounds, and talbots, yet we cannot satisfactorily follow any 
 one of them to its primitive source. The older writers on venation were vague and indefinite 
 in their descriptions ; they offered no anatomical characters ; their names were arbitrarily 
 imposed, and their inferences were most of them conjectural also : at the same time, more 
 modern writers likewise have left the matter much as they found it, as we witness in the 
 canine genealogical tables of the learned Dr. Kaye (by courtesy called Caius) downwards. 
 We may also remark that, between the pugnacious and venatorial dogs of our own country, 
 the exact shades are difficult to define, because the objects, in many instances, have both been 
 engaged in the same cause. In many cases the same mastiff, which was used as a guard 
 against the midnight robber, was employed against the bear and boar by day. The sleuth- 
 hound, also, which tracked the slot of the deer, became the bloodhound when he traced and 
 seized a human caitiff; for manifestly these latter dogs appear to have had a common origin, 
 and if locality slightly alters them, they retain one common characteristic stamp. 
 
 1422. The canes veyiatici, or hunting dogs, of our isles are the boast of every Briton and the 
 envy of every foreigner ; and however they may be said to be originally derived from the 
 kennels of ancient Greece and Rome, they are become, by our superior care and culture, 
 so truly British, and so perfectly indigenous even to our country, that they now suffer de- 
 generation by transportation. All attempts to breed them in their present state of perfection, 
 particularly in countries extra European, we believe have failed ; and even in our own 
 dependencies in India, they must be drawn from the parent soil, for it is in vain to attempt 
 to breed them. Degeneration saps their qualities more and more at each remove from the 
 original, until it leaves them worthless. 
 
 Sect. I. The Bloodhound, Sleuthhound, and Talbot. 
 
 1423. These Brittani sagaces, if not immediately derived from the canes sagaccs of Greece 
 and Rome, yet without doubt own a more mediate connection with them. We would also 
 remark that, although in compliance with olden authorities, we have acknowledged them 
 under three distinct names, they can hardly be said to merit any specific separation. 
 
^HAP. III. 
 
 BLOODHOUND, SLEUTHHOUND, AND TALBOT. 
 
 401 
 
 1424. The bloodhound of the olden breed was a dog something tallei- than our full sized 
 foxhound, and withal stronger in his build, {fig. 214.). His colour, we are told, was a 
 
 reddish brown, here and there shaded with 
 ^=K*». - '^ darker tintings. His muzzle and jaws 
 were wide, his ears deep and pendulous, 
 and he altogether exhibited a frame in 
 which great strength and some speed were 
 united. This dog, without doubt, was 
 originally used in the pursuit of large ani- 
 mals, as the bear, wild boar, and also against 
 the stag at force : and as his scenting power 
 is acute in the extreme, his strength great, 
 and his determination invincible, so he must 
 have been a valuable sporting agent ; but 
 when hunting began to assume a different 
 character, and the pursuit was made after 
 beasts of rapid flight, then a different variety 
 of hound was cultivated from this stock, as the staghound, foxhound, harrier, &c. &c. Its 
 extraordinary powei-s of smell, with its hardihood and courage, were applied likewise to the 
 purposes of tracking and capturing human persons. Somerville has thus immortalised his 
 olfactory powers; — 
 
 
 BLOOl JlOljN 
 
 ' Soon the sagacious brute, his curling tail 
 Flourish'd in air, low bending, plies around 
 His busy nose, the steaming vapour snuffs 
 Inquisitive, nor leaves one turf untried 
 Till, conscious of the recent stains, his heart 
 Beat quick ; his snuffing nose, his active tail. 
 Attests his joy ; then, with deep-opening mouth. 
 That maiies the welkin tremble, he proclaims 
 
 Th' audacious felon ; foot by foot he marks 
 His winding way, while all the list'ning crowd 
 Applaud his reas'nings, o'er the wat'ry ford. 
 Dry sandy heaths, and stony barren hills : 
 O'er beaten paths, with men and beasts disdained. 
 Unerring he pursues, till at the cot 
 Arriv'd, and seizing by his guilty throat 
 The caitiff vile, redeems the captive prey." 
 
 1425. We, however, are not of opinion, that the dogs which were used in tracing the 
 Indians of Cuba were the same with the bloodhound here alluded to. The dogs of South 
 America were undoubtedly introduced into the country by Columbus from Spain, and if 
 we mistake not the Cuban dogs were of such a make and shape as would be produced 
 between the mastiff and pointer, both of which breeds were common to Spain. The 
 British bloodhound is more of an indigenous nature, originally cultivated from a mixture 
 of olden races of sagaces and celeres, or sagacious and swift footed ; whereas the Cuban 
 dogs were, in all probability, derived from an intermixture between the pugnaces, or dogs 
 of war, and celeres. Somerville himself, in the above quotation, had either drawn some- 
 what on his imagination, or had fallen into the common error of supposing the bloodhound 
 of England and that of Cuba to be alike. 
 
 1426. The exquisite scenting power of the bloodhound is exemplified by the following 
 instances, among innumerable others which are adduced : — In the Courier newspaper of 
 the 18th of October, 1803 (as quoted by Mr. Bingley), it is recorded that the Thrapston 
 Association for the prosecution of felons in Northamptonshire, trained a bloodhound for 
 the detection of sheep-stealers. To prove the utility of the hound, a day was appointed 
 for the purpose of exercising it. The person to be hunted started at ten o'clock in the 
 forenoon, in the presence of a great concourse of people, and at eleven the hound was let 
 loose ; and after a chase of an hour and a half, notwithstanding a very indifferent scent, 
 discovered him, secreted in a tree, at the distance of fifteen miles. In accordance with the 
 modern method of training, these dogs discover the person of whom they are sent in pur- 
 suit ; but they rarely inflict any personal injury, unless attacked or resisted." Another 
 quoted by Mr. Boyle is to the following effect : — "A person of quality, to make trial 
 whether a young bloodhound war well instructed, desired one of his servants to walk to 
 a town four miles off, and then to a market town three miles from thence. The dog, 
 without seeing the man he was to pursue, followed him by the scent to the above-men- 
 tioned places, notwithstanding the multitude of market people that went along the same 
 road, and of travellers that had occasion to cross it ; and when the bloodhound came to 
 the cross market town, he passed through the streets without taking notice of any of the 
 people there, and ceased not till he had gone to the house where the man he sought 
 rested himself, and where he found him in an upper room, to the wonder of those who had 
 accompanied him in his pursuit." {Brown's Anecdotes of Dogs, p. 364.) In further exem- 
 plification of the valuable properties of this dog, see Deer Stalking and Shooting, p. 533. 
 
 1427. The sleuthhound. Between this and the bloodhound the principal difference 
 consists in the name it bears and its location ; the former it derives from its readiness 
 in tracing the sleuth, slot, or track, of the deer. Mr. Bewick observes, that " Some few 
 of these dogs are still kept in Scotland, and are used in pursuit of deer that have been 
 previously wounded by a shot that has drawn blood, the scent of which they are able to 
 follow with most unerring steadiness, and by pursuing the scent of the blood only are 
 
 Dd 
 
402 
 
 HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 more certain to overtake their game. They are sometimes also employed in discovering 
 deer stealers, whom they infallibly trace by the blood that issues from the wounds of their 
 victims. They are likewise said to be kept in convents, situated in the lonely and moun- 
 tainous countries of Switzerland, as well to guard the sacred mansion, as to find out 
 the bodies of men that have been unfortunately lost in crossing those wild and dreary 
 tracts." Gratius, who wrote before the Christian era, and Strabo, whoj flourished some- 
 what later, notices the importation of dogs of this kind from Britain into Gaul as common, 
 in consequence of their excellence. Oppian's celebrated golden verses are loud in the 
 praise of the AgasscBos, as a breed having exquisite powers of scent and determined courage. 
 These dogs, with trifling modifications, long continued to be cultivated for hunting 
 the stag, the bear, the wolf, and the wild boar. Nor were their uses confined to these 
 chasings; but, in common with their fellow the bloodhound, their exquisite powers of scent 
 were put into requisition to trace human marauders and blood stained culprits, from whence 
 they gained the name of bloodhound in England, while they retained their appellation of 
 sleuthhound in Scotland. This breed seems, by intermixture, to have settled definitely into 
 the talbot, or true hound type. The females of the talbots were termed braches, which, 
 we are informed in the Gentlema7i's Recreation, is a mannerly name for all 'hound bitches, 
 as the rache was that of the male hound dog. 
 
 1428. The talbot ( C. sagax Linn.) is supposed to be the original stock from whence all 
 the varieties of the scent hunting hounds are derived. His own descent is, however, not so 
 certain, although we have ventured to hold out the probability, that he is only a modified 
 and lessened type of the bloodhound of early times. Few genuine specimens of the talbot 
 now remain : we ourselves remember to have seen two only. These dogs were remarkable 
 for their great size and strength, the depth of the chest, and the length of the ears, "that 
 swept the morning dew." In days of yore they appear to have been mostly light coloured; 
 but, probably from intermixture, in later years they were seen darkly pied with tan 
 markings over the eyes. When we regard the breadth of the talbot's head we need not 
 wonder at his olfactory powers, which, as we have elsewhere shown, are in proportion to 
 the extent of the nasal membrane, throughout the whole of which the olfactory or smelling 
 nerves are ramified. This consideration likewise serves to prevent our surprise, that the 
 greyhound should have wholly ceased to run by scent ; and also shows why the foxhound 
 of the present day may be somewhat less gifted in this qualification than the hound of 
 olden times. It remains, therefore, to state our conviction, that the staghound or fox- 
 hound, the harrier, the small harrier or beagle, and the otterhound, are but cultivated 
 modifications of the talbot, whose effigy is tolerably preserved in the few remaining 
 specimens of the old southern hound. These varieties all own the common property of 
 degenerating when removed from the temperate parts of Europe, to which they are indi- 
 genous, and consequently may be considered as canine patricians 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Stagho2ind and Biickhound. 
 
 1429. The staghound (Jig. 215.) and our largest foxhounds are identical species, 
 and should the lovers of stag hunting seek to elevate the staghound to the rank of a 
 
 distinct variety, they must fail ; for, if 
 he be not a foxhound, he must be an 
 out-and-out mongrel, the foxhound 
 himself being far from an original 
 breed. We have already traced the 
 descent of this hound from the talbot, 
 and have also hinted at the various 
 intermixtures which have tended to 
 give the pre-eminent strength, speed, 
 and determination, which mark him 
 when either the stag or fox is in view. 
 His ancestor, the bloodliound, in olden 
 times was also equal to the chase of 
 the stag, for what he wanted in speed 
 he made up in patience of pursuit ; but 
 when our forests became dismantled, 
 and our country rideable, a speedier 
 breed of dog was required ; and the 
 various crossings and improvements at length produced what, when very tall, we call the 
 staghound, or, when somewhat lower, the foxhound, to be hereafter more fully treated 
 on. We opine that the zealous fox hunter will plead the perfect specialty of the fox- 
 hound ; but there is a host of facts to support our assertion. Our exemplification of the 
 staghound is Jason, once a great favourite in the late Lord Derby's pack. The staghound 
 is not often rounded like the foxhound, for he seldom entangles his ears in bushes and 
 briars, consequently, his ears are not so liable to become violently cankered ; but as the 
 extreme pendulous tip is still apt to meet with puncture and irritation from briars, hot 
 
 215 
 
Chap. III. THE HARRIER. 403 
 
 food, &c. &c. so, in many kennels, this portion suffers some slight decurtation, as seen in 
 our cut. It should do so in all hounds. 
 
 1430. Buckhounds are usually dogs of the stag or foxhound stamp; sometimes they are 
 a smaller variety of staghounds. There is, however, a breed of a yellow pie, which are 
 considered as the genuine buckhounds of poetic fame. These are somewhat of the old 
 southern hound stamp, a little refined, and like them are deep toned. Fallow deer are 
 sometimes hunted with harriers ; but by the professed buck hunter all dogs are thought 
 out of place in this chase but the breed we have noticed. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Ttie Harrier. 
 
 1431. In selecting the harrier {^Jtg. 216.) for the next object of our description, we do it 
 because he appears the next remove after the stag or foxhound from the talbot. There 
 
 are three prominent varieties of the harrier, as 
 the old southern hound, the modern harrier, and 
 the beagle. Subordinate divisions occur, and a 
 cross breed is used in hunting the otter. Our 
 exemplification of the harrier, drawn by Landseer, 
 is by no means intended for one of the high-bred 
 fashionables of the day — a truly dwarf foxhound. 
 Ours, on the contrary, is the portrait of a veritable 
 harrier, and of the best harrier blood ; for we have 
 seldom seen a dwarf foxhound that would stoop 
 steadily to hare scent. The best harrier packs 
 are formed from such parents as have themselves 
 never been stooped to any other game than the hare ; such will seldom disappoint the 
 hunter's hopes by running riot in pursuit of any vermin taint, be it fox or otherwise. 
 
 1432. The old southern hound (see fig. 205. p. 384.), so called to distinguish him from a 
 lighter offset from the talbot common to the northern countries, was formerly strong and 
 large, with a monstrous head, overhanging chops, full in the throat, and dew lapped. This 
 dog is now rarely met with ; but a somewhat lengthened type is occasionally seen, and they 
 still preserve the general characters. In colour the southern hound is mottled, pied, or 
 liver coloured, and sometimes nearly black, but in such cases the tintings are elegantly 
 relieved with tan markings. Markham thus describes this dog in his time : — " The head 
 large, the nostrils extended, and the ears so pendulous as, to use a country phrase, ' almost 
 to meet and tie.' The upper lip hangs very considerably over the under jaw. ' His fillets, 
 broad and thick, enabling him to gather up his legs quickly and without pain; his huckle 
 bones round and hidden, showing he will not tire; thighs round and hams straight; tail 
 long and rush grown, or big at the setting on, and tapering ; the hair under his belly hard 
 and wiry, a proof of hardiness; his legs large, bony, and lean; foot round, high knuckled, 
 and well clawed, with a hard dry sole. The general composition of his body so just and 
 even, that no level may distinguish whether his fore or hinder part be the higher ; lastly, 
 this hound has the most powerful scent, and delights most in blood, with a natural inclin- 
 ation to hunt dry foot." ( Scott's Field Sports, p. 124.) 
 
 1433. A pure white hound was in great estimation by some of the older sportsmen, not only 
 for its beauty, but because these dogs were considered most excellent scenters. This pre- 
 ference for pure white bounds is not, however, in accordance with our own observations 
 on these dogs generally, for we and others also have found by experience, that the lighter 
 the colour the more tender are the skin and feet. Xenophon's opinion is decidedly favour- 
 able to party colours : thus Jupiter is said to have conferred on the goddess of the chase 
 piebald and mottled hounds. Until within thirty or forty years, the heavy deep flewed 
 southern hound was to be met with in several inclosed and very deep earthed counties. As 
 irrigation drained the lands, and cultivation improved the soil, and enabled the sportsman 
 to follow the chase on horseback, a lighter breed was employed. But even within a very 
 few years, the Weald of Sussex was hunted by these slow hounds, whose bass music raised the 
 echo around, and made the welkin ring. Here, with a hunting pole to bound with over the 
 hedges and ditches, the pedestrian hunter (for equestrian enterprises were in those parts out of 
 the question) started for a chase that not unfrequently occupied him five or six hours, or 
 even more, the exquisite scenting quality of these dogs making destruction sure though 
 slow. At the least check the pack divided, each nose being busily grounded ; and when the 
 scent was recovered it was no unusual circumstance for the fortunate finder to deliberately 
 give notice by squatting (as seen in the cut, p. 384. ) on his rump, to give more effect to 
 his deep tones, as well perhaps to get second wind for a fresh start. The want of speed in 
 this dog is admirably compensated for by his unerring nose, and his determined perseverance, 
 which thus makes the trial between the pursuers and the pursued on an equality, and also 
 enables the followers to become witnesses of every stratagem of the hare, and every hit of 
 the dogs. That general rush to the head which would delight the modern hare hunter, 
 
 Dd 2 
 
404 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 would have distanced the olden one, even had he been mounted on the stately palfrey, or 
 the domestic pad. 
 
 1434. The old Sussex blue 7nottled harrier)/, which formed perhaps the first step in the fining 
 of the original stock, are now nearly extinct, and only to be met with in the weald of that 
 county, some heavy parts of Kent, and a few other vicinities. We ourselves remember them 
 in great esti mation amongst the yeomanry of by-gone days. 
 
 1435. The modern harrier is little more tha7i a dtcarf foxhound. In him no chitterlings 
 grace the neck, but all is clean and closed trimmed by breeding. The head is fine, but 
 not too sharp ; the ear-flaps thin ; the nostrils open ; and the deep chest embraced by 
 shoulders broad but light, and well thrown back. The belly is light, and the strong 
 straight back is finished off with a well furnished stern (see figure). The fore-legs should 
 be quite straight, clean, bony, and terminated by a round ball-like foot. The hind limbs 
 should be angular, and the thighs powerful. It is evident, however, that it is in an open 
 country only that hounds of this kind are admissible ; there is sufficient music in their tongues ; 
 and if they do not pack so well as the more heavy breed, they do not potter ten minutes on 
 a plain scent, but, on the contrary, neither let the grass grow under their feet, nor allow 
 puss to play many tricks. She must run and continue her foiling, or otherwise change 
 her ground ; in %vhich case, when in the open, she is rvm into. Mr. Apperley, on the subject 
 of the harrier, gives to Sir John Dashwood King, of West Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, 
 the credit of having done much towards producing the present improved harrier, now 
 universally spread from his stock. His model pack, one of the most celebrated ever formed, 
 did not exceed eighteen inches in height, and consequently showed the more sport, as being 
 not an overmatch for their game. " The parent stock of this well known pack was a fox- 
 hound from the Duke of Grafton's kennel, called Tyrant ; whose blood, form, and character, 
 were strikingly apparent throughout ; and so great was its celebrity, that it fetched the 
 highest price ever known to be given for a pack of harriers, namely, 700 guineas, 
 by Lord Soudes, of llockingham Castle, Northamptonshire. Sir John, however, deserved 
 success. He bred upwards of seventy couples of hounds every year, and had an establish- 
 ment of horses, &c. nearly equal to foxhounds. The harehounds bred for many years by 
 Mr. Yeatman, of Stock House, Dorsetshire (who lately resigned the Blackmore Vale 
 country, in which he hunted foxes), came next to Sir John's in the true form and character 
 of the modern harrier." (Enci/.Brit. p. 706. ) 
 
 1436. The size mid form of the harrier however, like those of the foxhound, should be 
 adapted to the nature of the country hunted over. His qualities also should harmonise 
 with the particular method in which he is expected to kill his game, be it by the early rush 
 or the steady hold on the scent. There are slow hounds so excellently nosed, that one alone 
 has followed a hare unceasingly for hours; but we suppose that most sportsmen of the pre- 
 sent day would rather prefer never to see a run again than to be doomed so to hunt ; for 
 hounds of all kinds now in use, must " go the pace," and consequently must be shaped 
 accordingly, and also be in such condition as to make that pace familiar and easy to them. 
 What figure would a pack of the heavy southern hounds of the Dicker or Weald of Sussex, 
 cut in pursuit of a true down or wold hare ? They would fail in getting up for want of 
 breeding, and in getting nimbly down for want of speed, 
 
 1437. Hunters of the hare, like all other pursuers of game, have distinct tastes. One, there- 
 fore, may be found who wishes to pit his own exertions, and that of his dogs, fairly against 
 the craftiness of the hare ; such, therefore, breed their dogs strong and heavy in the head, 
 but excellently gifted with scenting powers. In the hunting of hounds of this kind, their 
 masters will seldom lift, cheer, or help them ; on the contrary, it is their delight to see 
 thein deliberately make out the scent under every disadvantage, and kill their hare at the 
 end of three or four hours, even preferring to do this sooner than to hurry them, such is 
 their taste. Another would rather stay at home than thus " potter on his work," or 
 " dream over his sport," as he would probably call it. With him even a hare hunt must 
 be "short, sharp, and decisive." Consequently harriers, to please all fancies, must present 
 the extremes of slow and quick hunting faculties ; though a majority will probably allow 
 that it is a prudent course to breed them sufficiently fine to carry a good head gallantly 
 over a country, but not so much so as to render them disinclined to stoop as well as lower 
 bred dogs. 
 
 1438. Of the extremes of high breeding in harriers Lord Maitland's celebrated Lothian 
 pack is an instance. An ingenious writer in the pages of the Old Sporting Magazine calls 
 them draft foxhoimds. This is contradicted by Dashwood, who however allows that a 
 proportion of them consist of undersized and unentered pure bred foxhound bitches. The 
 remainder, though all of a high stainp, have a cross of harrier blood in them. This corre- 
 spondent observes on an excellence in this pack, so frequently wanting in "even good 
 harrier packs," that of a general uniformity in style and character, as well as in height, 
 which ranges in this pack between twenty and twenty-one inches. Mention is made in 
 the Hunting Directory, p. £!99. of a pack of harriers of this kind ; and we have ourselves 
 often hunted with a similar one near Manuden in Essex, before which a hare seldom lived 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 THE BEAGLE. 
 
 405 
 
 more than forty minutes, and very often not so long. The owner was a gentleman enjoy- 
 ing a lucrative situation in the Pipe Office, who in his early days was a keen fox hunter, 
 but still loving the "smack of the whip," made his harrier pack from dwarf foxhounds. 
 
 1439. An equally effective variety of hotmd, and somewhat more generally useful, is the 
 improved breed used on the downs of Sussex. The Brighton harriers, and those known by 
 tlie name of the Brookside pack, are of this stamp, with both of which the writer has had 
 many excellent runs. These dogs in height, length, and bone, nearly equal medium sized 
 foxhounds ; from which they could hardly be distinguished were it not for their ears and 
 chaps, which bear a faint resemblance to those of their primogenitors, the old southern 
 hound. We make a reserve of "hardly to be distinguished" from foxhounds, because 
 a critical eye will always distinguish the foxhound from the harrier. 
 
 ] 440. Of packs of undersized harriers, some prominent instances may be brought forward. 
 A gentleman of the name of Harding used to be seen in the field with about seventeen 
 couple, which were not more than sixteen or seventeen inches high. These "mountain 
 harriers," so called, hunted the high open grounds about Dorchester, and were admirable 
 instances of adaptation of form and size to the nature of the ground hunted over. In point 
 of breeding, in symmetry of shape, and richness of colour, these drawing-room harriers, 
 as they have been called, were the pride of the neighbourhood, and the admiration of all 
 chance beholders. They were also true to their game, and excellent fielders. 
 
 1441. The rough ivire haired hound, well hung with thick powerful quarters, having well 
 laid in shoulders, without being too fleshy, is now seldom seen as a regular pack. 
 Specimens are occasionally met with in the communitij cry, congregated at stated times from 
 different localities. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. T7ie Beagle. 
 
 1 442. T7ie precise history of the beagle is involved in some obscurity, and, as well observed 
 by the learned commentator on Arrian, even " the etymology of the English term beagle 
 is not of easy solution. Skinner derives it from the French bugler, mugire ; and Menage 
 thinks, as the hounds were sent from Britain into Gaul, the name may be of British origin. 
 A second derivation is proposed by the former philologist, founded on the diminutive 
 stature of the dogs — cani piccoli, Ital. canes minores. May not a third possible source 
 of the name be found in the barbarous root biglu, viyilia, excubias, from the Greek ^lyXa, 
 a Latino, vigilia? The watchful tricks of some of our terrier beagles in a rabbit warren, 
 and Oppian's graphic sketch of the Ayaaffevs, his wiles, &c. favour the notion." 
 
 1443. There are even now several varieties of beagles {fig. 217.), but formerly there 
 ajjpear to have .been several more, from the deep flewed diminutive type of the old 
 
 ^._ southern hound to the fleet and elegant 
 
 foxhound beagle, to which we may add 
 the pigmy breed, called lapdog beagles. 
 ^i '~^ Beagles were formerly distinguished by 
 
 :~~^ the rough, and the smooth. The rough 
 
 wire haired, or terrier beagle, is now sel- 
 dom met with, though it was a hardy and 
 altogether a vermin loving breed, and very 
 strongly formed. We were once travelling 
 on horseback along a turnpike road, when 
 our ears were struck with a screeching, and 
 the unmusical yaffle of a pack of full sized 
 rough beagles, and we shall not easily forget 
 how gallantly they rushed through both 
 hedges, and how true to the line they carried the scent across the next field. We were 
 told, on inquiry, that 300 gumeas had been refused for this pack. 
 
 1444. The North Country beagle. The Country Squire, in his Observations on 
 Hunting, says of this dog, " he is nimble and vigorous ; he pursues the hare with impe- 
 tuosity ; gives her no time to double ; and, if the scent lies high, will easily run down two 
 brace before dinner. Against this practice Somerville expresses his disapprobation in the 
 following animated lines : — 
 
 ,' A different hound for every different chase 
 Select with judgment, nor the timorous hare 
 O'ermatch'd destroy, but leave that vile offence 
 To the mean, murderous, coursing crew, intent 
 On blood and spoil.' 
 
 But it is only in good scenting days these speedy hounds show themselves, for without the 
 constant discipline of the whip, and perpetually hunting them down, it is impossible to 
 make a good pack of them." {DanieVs Rural Sports, vol. i. p. 440.) 
 
 1445. Smooth haired beagles have numerous admirers, and the late Colonel Thornton paid 
 very great attention to the breed, and consequently he possessed them of almost every 
 variety; his minute breed of lapdog beagles obtained very great admiration. His late 
 
 Dd 3 
 
406 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 majesty, George the Fourth, also, when Prince of Wales, used to hunt with beagle packs 
 of larger and smaller dimensions. With his well selected pack of dwarf beagles we have 
 ourselves often hunted on the Brighton downs. Colonel Thornton thus expresses himself 
 relative to them: " My partiality for every thing referring to the chase naturally led me to 
 inspect the Prince of Wales's dog kennels, but more particularly his dwarf beagles, which 
 were originally of the same breed as my own. Here I must observe," he continues, "that the 
 beagle, in point of height, should be regulated by the country he is to hunt in ; but he 
 ought, at any rate, to be very slow. In a dry country, free from walls, the beagle cannot be 
 too slow ; but when there are such impediments, he should be larger, to prevent being stopped 
 by fences ; as also when the waters are out, the larger he is, the better calculated will he be 
 for swimming. In the country where my pack hunt, the turf is like velvet, a circumstance 
 much in their favour. The prince's beagles are of a much larger growth than mine, and 
 mixed ; but it is a rule with me in the breed of all animals, to get the luost stuff in the least 
 room. Another circumstance tending to strengthen my opinion is, that the lower they are, 
 their noses must be closer, and their scent necessarily stronger ; but in point of speed they 
 all go too fast. I have seen several valuable horses distressed, and some very high-bred 
 ones killed, in following these insignificant looking animals. Many gentlemen, unacquainted 
 with the powers of the beagle, have imagined they could overtake them on a pony ; but the 
 speed of these hounds is regulated by the head they carry when they sheet well. Horses are 
 much more distressed in an open, hilly country, where nothing intervenes to impede the 
 hounds, than they are in an inclosed one, as every fence, more or less, impedes the velocity 
 of the hound. Foxhounds indeed fly the fences, but then the game turning up one fence 
 and down another, obliges the hounds to cast back ; and the frequency of these casts affords 
 a decided advantage in favour of the game, as well as ease to the horses ; but when a burst 
 is made, and there is no impediment on the plain, game, hounds, and horses, are done up 
 together." " The late Colonel Hardy once had a pack of beagles amounting to ten or 
 twelve couples, and so diminutive in size, that they were always carried to and from the 
 sporting field in a large pair of panniers slung across a horse. This curious pack was lost to 
 the colonel in rather a singular manner. It was kept in a barn, which was one nigiit broken 
 open, when all the hounds and panniers were stolen, and, notwithstanding the most diligent 
 search, no trace of either could ever be discovered." (^Brown's Anecdotes of Dogs, p. 397.) 
 
 1446. It is said that the larger varieties of the fox beagle, so called from being crossed with 
 dwarf foxhounds, have been used in the chase of the hare ; but it is evident that, although 
 both harriers and fox beagles are equal to the pursuit and capture of a fox, we think they 
 are both out of place here, and can only be adopted from a singularity of taste. Even hare 
 hunting with the diminutive breeds of beagles is more troublesome than sportive ; they tail 
 much, and are as wild as liawks. In our opinion they scream most unmusically, and in wet 
 weather appear to be in danger of drowning in every ditch. The larger breeds, however, run 
 at a tremendous rate, and are not easily brought to a stand still, and it is very seldom that a 
 hare can get away from them either by speed or stratagem. Of this kind are the beagles of 
 Lord Molyneux at Coxteth, in Lancashire, and several other contemporaneous packs in 
 different counties of England. Mr. Johnson very justly objects not only to the use of what 
 is called the fox beagle in fox hunting, but even to the name, observing, that the beagle 
 can make but a sorry foxhound, being himself neither more nor less than a dwarf talbot — 
 a dog with a large head, long ears, short legs, and rotund body, consequently ill calculated 
 for racing down a gallant fox. 
 
 1447. Of beagles generally the Country Squire observes, " That both rough and smooth 
 have their admirers ; their tongues are musical (we can hardly say as much), and they go 
 faster than the southern hounds, but tail much. They run so close to the ground, as to 
 enjoy the scent better than taller dogs, especially when the atmosphere lies low. In an 
 inclosed country," continues this author, " they do best, as they are good at trailing or default, 
 and for hedgerows ; but they require a clever huntsman, for out of eighty couple in the field 
 during a winter's sport, he observed not four couple that could be depended on. Of the 
 two sorts he prefers the wire haired, as having good shoulders, and being well filleted. 
 Smooth haired beagles are commonly deep hung, thick lipped, with large nostrils, but often 
 so soft and bad quartered, as to be shoulder shook and crippled the first season they hunt ; 
 crooked legs, like the Bath turnspit, are frequently seen among them ; after two hours' run- 
 ning many of them are disabled, and the huntsmaji may proceed to hunt the hare himself, 
 for he will never receive any assistance from the greater part of them ; their form and shape 
 sufficiently denote them not designed for hard exercise." On our experience, and on our own 
 dispassionate view of the matter, we cannot recommend the beagle pack to any steady sports- 
 man, whose delight is to pit two different animals against each other, and then to observe 
 the workings of instinct and the gleams of rationality in both the pursuers and the pursued, 
 each to foil the other. The steady keen nosed harrier, lighter or heavier, according with 
 the country to be hunted over, will best suit his purpose. Acting under these views, his 
 huntings will yield him solid and rational amusement, unmingled with disappointments and 
 vexation, arising from bad-scenting hounds very unsteady to their purpose, and being foiled 
 at last. 
 
Chap. 111. 
 
 THE FOXHOUND. 
 
 ^^ft 
 
 />?-^ 
 
 HERKIN AND : 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Foxhound. 
 
 1448. The modern foxhound is a cultivated variety gained from the original hunting dogs of 
 Great Britain. Our illustration {fg. 218.) is that of Merkin, a very celebrated female fox- 
 hound. When we consider that fair fox 
 hunting is a sport comparatively of late 
 origin, we are surprised at the perfection this 
 dog has reached, and the modifications he 
 has undergone. We are aware that he was 
 first a strong built animal, with a coarse and 
 almost wire haired coat ; but as the passion 
 for accelerated movements in all our field 
 sports became imperative, he at length 
 assumed his present figure, which it must be 
 allowed is one in which rapidity of motion 
 and powers of endurance are combined. 
 Merkin was an admirable exemplification of 
 of these qualities co-existent in one frame. 
 Half prostrate as she is seen, it is yet im- 
 possible not to be struck with her individual points and her general symmetry. Her 
 extraordinary performances will be noticed anon, in proof of our account. 
 
 1449. The head of the foxhound should by no means follow the rage for contraction, which 
 has overtaken all our sporting dogs, otherwise we shall, as has happened to the greyhound, 
 increase his speed at the expense of his scenting qualities. Indeed, we know it to be the 
 opinion of some excellent judges as well as admirers of modern foxhounds, that the scenting 
 powers of the olden hounds were superior to those of the modern kennels : the throaty hound 
 is now seldom seen, yet Mr. Smith observes that such have usually good noses. We have 
 in our coursing department noticed the effect which attenuation of the frontal sinuses has had 
 on these powers in the greyhound, and we would refer to that to strengthen our cautions to 
 avoid narrowing the brain cap in the foxhound also. Nevertheless the head of the fox- 
 hound should be neither short nor thick, but it should with proper length have suflScient 
 breadth of nose, and an open but not greatly elevated forehead, graced with open nostrils, and 
 a pair of ears fine in substance, and if not rounded, of a moderate length. The neck likewise 
 should present both length and fineness ; nor should the vestige of a dewlap be seen. The 
 shoulders, like those of the race-horse, ought to incline obliquely towards the back, and 
 without being coarse they should he muscular. The fore-arm is particularly required to be 
 strong, and of such length as to extend the knee low down in the limb, exactly after the 
 fashion, and on the principles we have advocated in our description of the formation of the 
 race-horse. When the fore-legs are either crooked, or there is too much length from the 
 knee to the ground, before, and from the hock to the ground, behind, great speed is not to 
 be expected of that hound. The haunches or gaokins, as the huntsman calls them, should 
 be expansive as well as firm to the feel ; and the hock is required to be broad as well as low 
 placed. Reject a flat sided hound as you would a fiat sided racer, both of them being soon 
 winded, and draft every dog that stands over at the knee. The feet also must be well 
 balled, well clawed, and well knit up, i. e. the toes must be firm and resisting against any 
 trifling attempt to straighten them ; a loose clawed dog soon gets foot sore. The fore 
 quarters of a foxhound can hardly be too deep, nor his carcass too much trussed up, pro- 
 vided his back be straight and his loins suflSciently broad ; without which advantages he can 
 neither be speedy nor lasting. It is not necessary that his croup be so square as that of the 
 pointer, which would confine his strides ; but it must not be let down with the rotundity of 
 the Newfoundland dog, or cart horse. The stern should be slightly curved upwards, and 
 its under surface be fringed with a moderate line of hair : for ourselves we cannot think a 
 greyhound tenuity of stern a recommendation in the foxhound, whose tail there are few but 
 must admire when carried in a graceful arching over his back on all occasions, save and except 
 in the run, when " heads up and sterns down" is the cry ! We have said that the feet should 
 be compact and well clawed, but we omitted to state that much of this form in hounds will 
 depend on their being, as whelps, allowed freedom of range while at their walks, without 
 which liberty no hound ever arrives at perfection in growth, and certainly such a one will 
 not present round cat-like feet. Somerville's description of a perfect hound is as follows : — 
 
 . . . . " See there, with countenance blythe 
 And with a courtly grin, the fawning hound 
 Salutes thee cow'ring, his wide op'ning nose 
 Upwards he curls, and his large sloe-black eyes 
 IVfelt in soft blandishments, and humble joy ; 
 His glossy skin, or yellow-pied, or blue. 
 In lights or.shades by nature's pencil drawn, 
 Reflects the various tints ; his ears and legs 
 Fleckt here and there in gay enamel'd pride 
 Rival the speckled pard ; his rush-grown tail 
 
 O'er his broad back bends in an ample arch ; 
 On shoulders clean, upright and firm he stands ; 
 His round cat foot, straight hams, and wide-spread 
 
 thighs, 
 And his low dropping chest, confess his speed, 
 His strength, his wind, or on the steepy hill, 
 Or far extended plain ; in every part. 
 So well proportion'd, that the nicer skill 
 Of Phidias himself can't blame thy choice 
 Of such compose thy pack.'" 
 
 D d 4 
 
408 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 1450. The colour of the foxhound is with some a great object : not so with Mr. Beckford, 
 who observes, that "a good dog, like a good horse, cannot be of a bad colour." Of the 
 pied, the yellow marked is not a favourite with many, although we have seen many good 
 noses and equally hardy constitutions so marked : witness the descendants of the Beaufort 
 "Justice." Black, brown, dun, and fallow, are not often met with as whole colours, but are 
 usually either pied (blended or mixed) and now and then ticked or spotted with white, 
 which greatly relieves the shade. Such varieties being endless, serve to distinguish each 
 dog at considerable distances, which is often important as the huntsman well knows. Black, 
 relieved with tan markings, is handsome, but is more common among rough hounds, as otter 
 dogs, than among the smooth. 
 
 1451. The original colour of the hound, it is said, was a pale yellow or fallow, which also 
 appears to have been a prevailing tint among the canes ve?iatici of the ancients. We read of 
 fallow hunting dogs in many of our oldest writers, and such, if it were not the original 
 tint, was certainly a very common one. In several old pictures on sporting subjects, par- 
 ticularly in such as relate to stag and wild boar hunting, fallow dogs prevail. It is, however, 
 but just to observe, that we have seen many others, particularly such as represented boar 
 hunting, in which dark tints predominated in the hounds engaged. Such is the case with 
 those of Snyders in the Gallery of the Louvre, if we mistake not. 
 
 1452.' The height, figure, and general hulk, of the foxhound, should be adapted to the nature 
 of the country over which he is to hunt, the tall and heavy hound not being formed for 
 going over hilly and precipitous countries, and even in an inclosed country his bulk prevents 
 his meusing so well as one of lesser size. It is the high-bred dog, of moderate height and 
 substance, that is best calculated to find wind and durability for ascents and descents. Again, 
 bone, substance, and height, are required for heavy deep soils, particularly where the fences 
 also are strong and high : but whatever your fancy be as to the height of your dogs, have 
 them uniform in measure ; for, as the eye is to be pleased as well as the other senses, and as 
 many of the best sportsmen, we might almost say all such as have a spice of philosophy and 
 general observation about them, take very great pleasure in an intercourse with their hounds 
 out of work as well as in work, and derive almost as much pleasure from the kennel as the 
 field, with all such it is reasonable to suppose, that uniformity in height will be a desi- 
 deratum of importance ; indeed, we are happy to say that with many crack fox hunters a 
 sizeable pack is a sine qua non, although some few others have shown an indifference to it, 
 among whom Hugo Meynell, Esq. stands as an example. This eminent sportsman has been 
 heard to declare, that the smaller the hound the less likely he was to be out of order; yet he 
 not only bred his dogs beyond a medium height generally, but was likewise totally indifferent 
 to their matching in any way, except that all must be good in the field. Without doubt 
 his example had its weight with others, of which Mr. Asheton Smith, who succeeded to the 
 country Mr. Meynell figured over, is an instance. With these great breeders, however, it 
 was a rule to dispense with no other desirable property in their hounds than uniformity of 
 size ; and although we believe that both these gentlemen were personally fond of their dogs, 
 and spent much of their time in the kennel, yet we cannot admire their want of taste in this 
 particular. The celebrated Mr. Ward was partial to tall hounds ; some of his dogs we are told 
 were twenty-six inches high, and we believe twenty-five inches was a fair average of the whole. 
 The late Mr. Chute, a celebrated and old pack master, on the contrary, patronised small hounds 
 only; and we presume the motto, multum in parvo, which appeared over his kennel door, 
 was his excuse. The Duke of Cleveland also had a small pack, the individuals of which ranged 
 from a little below twenty-one to twenty-two inches at the utmost : the noble duke, however, 
 at the same time, had a large pack also. Mr. Villebois' hounds were always large. We must 
 therefore conclude that, with some consideration towards the nature of the country, an ad libi- 
 tum range of height, from twenty-one to twenty-two inches for bitches, and from twenty- 
 three to twenty-four inches for dogs, might satisfy every purpose. Mr. Smith, in his Diary 
 of a Huntsman, considers twenty- four inches a fair average height. We ourselves, however, are 
 so favourable to uniformity in height, that we should, in the formation of a pack of foxhounds, 
 endeavour to force nature so as to breed our bitches as near as possible to the height of our 
 dogs. Fancy may diminish or extend these limits, but we should rank those below them 
 with harriers, and those above them with staghounds : it is, however, a matter of taste; and 
 were there not something like an imperative necessity to breed the hounds to the nature of 
 the country to be hunted over, we should recommend the sportsman to please himself. 
 
 1453. The qualities of foxhounds are very important considerations to the lovers of fox 
 hunting. It has been quaintly but justly said, that the good foxhound never tells a lie, 
 i. e. that he never gives tongue falsely. Vain babbling he mvist altogether eschew ; he must 
 also be speedy, but at the same time cautious not to overrun the scent, or ever to move one 
 step without it ; on the contrary, he must throw up as soon as that fails him. This is the 
 time for the good hound to show his judgment, for he is now left very much to his own re- 
 sources ; and how ample they are in some old stagers, the observant sportsman well knows. 
 While the nose of the experienced dog is still ready to catch the faintest vermin odour, the 
 ears are equally open to attend to every tongue but that of the babbler. The halloos of the 
 
Chap. III. THE TERRIER. 409 
 
 huntsman or the tones of his horn arc fully understood and promptly obeyed ; and, when 
 confident of the quality of the scent, his rush to the head, and his evident determination to 
 carry it on, mark his mettle and do credit to his blood. 
 
 1454. That the qualitits of even good hounds vary, is a truism known to every fox hunter, 
 and it cannot but form a subject of interest to the reflectino; mind. Breed as you will, train 
 as you may, and treat as you may, some will prove good for nothing. Are the remainder, 
 though collectively good, nay very good, at all alike ? Very far from it. Thus Mr. Hawkes 
 observes on Mr. Meynell's hounds, that " Some had the remarkable faculty of finding a fox, 
 which they would do almost invariably, notwithstanding twenty or thirty couple were out in 
 the same cover ; some had the propensity to hunt the doubles and short turns ; some were 
 inclined to be hard runners ; some had a remarkable faculty of hunting the drag of a fox, 
 which they would do very late in the day ; and sometimes the hardest runners were the best 
 hunters : and fortunate was the year when such excellences prevailed." 
 
 J 455. The speed of the foxhound was never critically ascertained until the days of Mr. 
 Meynell, when some remarkable trials were made between different individuals of the im- 
 proved breeds of this gentleman and those of Mr. Barry. The particulars have been given 
 to the public through various sources ; but as they may not yet be familiar to every one, we 
 introduce them here as they appear in Scott's Sportsman's Repository from the pen of Mr. 
 John Lawrence : — " Mr. Meynell matched two foxhounds, Richmond, and a bitch whose 
 name is not given, against Mr. Barry's two hounds, Bluecap and Wanton ; to run over the 
 Beacon Course at Newmarket, for 500 guineas. Mr. Barry's hounds were trained on Tiptree 
 Heath, Essex, where annual races for small prizes have been held immemorially. The 
 trainer, long known to us, was Will Crane, long famed in that quarter as a huntsman, who 
 kept Rivenhall Inn. His method with the hounds was to run a fox drag of eight or ten 
 miles three times a week upon the turf, during two months, feeding them Upon oatmeal 
 and milk, and sheeps' trotters. We were informed by several sportsmen who saw the dogs 
 before starting, that they appeared in admirable condition. Mr. Meynell's hounds were fed, 
 whilst in training, entirely upon legs of mutton, and were also in high condition, and the 
 odds were seven to four upon them at starting, chiefly from the proprietor's high sporting 
 character. The match was run on the 30th of September, by laying the accustomed drag 
 from the rubbing-house at Newmarket, town end, to the rubbing-house at the starting-post 
 of the Beacon Course, the four hounds being immediately laid on the scent. Mr. Barry's 
 Bluecap came in first, and his Wanton, a very near second, the four miles being run by 
 these hounds in a few seconds above eight minutes ; much about the time in which an ordi- 
 nary country plate horse would run the same distance, carrying the weight of eight stone, 
 or eight stone, seven pounds. Mr. Meynell's hound was beaten by about one hundred and 
 twenty yards, and the bitch was in no place, not running her course through. It is in some 
 respects true that the knowing ones were taken in by this match ; nevertheless the great re- 
 putation of Will Crane as a huntsman had great weight. Threescore horsemen started 
 with the hounds, and Cooper, Mr. Barry's huntsman, was first at the ending-post, having 
 stupidly and barbarously ridden the mare which carried him, perhaps over-weighted, or 
 under bred, quite blind ! an act by way of sport to one animal, productive of misery and loss 
 of light to another, which ought to shame the whole day's sport for ever; only twelve 
 horses out of the sixty were able to run in with the hounds ; Will Crane, mounted upon the 
 winner of a twelve stone, or king's plate horse, called Rib, being the twelfth." (P. 69.) 
 
 1456. The speed of Merkin (fig. 218. p. 407.), is thus noted by Mr. Daniel: " A 
 
 foxhound bitch, bred by Colonel Thornton, proved herself superior in speed to either 
 Bluecap or Wanton. Merkin was challenged to run any hound of her year, five miles over 
 Newmarket, giving 220 yards, for 10,000 guineas ; or to give Madcap 100 yards and run the 
 same distance for 5,000. Merkin had run a trial of four miles, and the time she per- 
 formed it in was seven minutes and half a second. This bitch, of whom a portrait is given 
 (p. 407.), was sold, in 1795, for four hogsheads of claret, and the seller to have two couples 
 of her whelps. Madcap at two years old challenged all England for 500 guineas; 
 Lounger, brother to Madcap, did the same at four years old ; the challenge was accepted, 
 and a bet made for 200 guineas, to run Mr. Meynell's Pillager: the parties were also 
 allowed by Colonel Thornton to start any other hound of Mr. Meynell's, and Lounger was 
 to beat both ; but upon Lounger's being seen at Tattersal's by many of the first sportsmen, 
 his bone and form were so capital that it was thought proper to pay forfeit." (Rural Sports, 
 vol. i. p. 245.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. 77)6 Terrier. 
 
 1457. The terrier forms a very valuable adjunct to the sporting list of the Canince, and was until 
 of late years found appended to most foxhound packs : but tempora mutant ur ; and as foxes 
 are much less frequently dug for than formerly, and as it was only then that the terrier was 
 of use, either to draw or to inform the diggers by his baying whereabouts the fox lay, so 
 his occupation being gone, he is dispensed with by most pack masters of the new school. 
 There are also some active reasons, besides the passive one, of his not being wanted, why he 
 
410 
 
 HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 219 
 
 should be left at home ; a sufficient one is, that he is seldom steady from wine/, if he is so 
 from foot, and, as such, is often the cause of riot and confusion. The direct origin of the 
 terrier, like that of many other well marked varieties of the dog, is involved in much ob- 
 scurity. Some consider his antiquity questionable ; while, on the other hand, it is not easy 
 to mistake the dog so minutely described by Oppian for any other than the terrier. Buf- 
 fon's synopsis classes him with the hound ; nor is it at all improbable that he is thus derived ; 
 and that, by frequent intermixtures and crossings, he at length exhibits all the varieties we 
 now meet with as to size, colour, and qualities. 
 
 1 458. Two prominent varieties of the terrier oflfer themselves to sporting notice, which are 
 the rough and the smooth (/%r.2]9.)- The rough variety appears to have been nurtured in Scot- 
 land, although probably both the one 
 and the other owe their variations 
 more to locality and accidental crosses, 
 than to any true specialty between 
 them. The rigours of a northern 
 climate is favourable to a crisped and 
 curled coat, as we see in many in- 
 stances ; and a temperate one ex- 
 hibits the smooth coating mostly. In 
 Scotland the terrier is much culti- 
 vated, and it is therefore there met 
 with of various sizes, as from sixteen 
 inches to six. A few have long hair, 
 but the greater number have the 
 coat rough and crisped. A mixed 
 
 breed between these two is recrossed to generate our best bull terrier : and the breed so 
 generated is handsome, useful, and very courageous ; nor is it usually savage or mischievous. 
 
 1459. A large breed of Etcfflisk terriers has of late sprung up, most of which are rather 
 rough coated, but a few others are smooth. These, by being crossed with the bull-dog, have 
 gained undaunted courage in attacking th6 higher order of vermin, as the badger, &c. A 
 small variety of terrier with crooked legs is also sometimes used for hunting rabbits in 
 cover, and are extremely useful in woods ; for the rabbits, as though sensible of the want of 
 speed in their pursuers, retreat before them bo slowly as to present a ready mark for the 
 shooter's aim. Terriers, we have already stated, were formerly very commonly used to ac" 
 company packs of foxhounds for the purpose of unearthing the fox, and, when in vogue, 
 were in colour either black and tan, or pied with white and yellow. They were usually of 
 a medium size; if too large, they were unfitted for penetrating the sinuosities of an earth, or 
 creeping up a confined drain ; if, on the contrary, they are too diminutive, they cannot 
 keep pace with the hounds of the present day, nor can they bolt the fox when either earthed 
 or lodged in a slough or drain. In some few packs, however, both large and small terriers 
 still accompany the dogs. Breaking the ground for the purpose of blooding the hounds 
 being, however, not so frequently practised as formerly, the necessity for these adjuncts has 
 so much diminished, that, as already observed, many of the crack packs do not sport terriers 
 at all ; and under the views we have on the subject, they can be dispensed with. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. The Otterhound. 
 
 1460. The true otterhound is thought to be extinct. We however profess to be somewhat scep- 
 tical on the existence of any dog deserving the appellation of a true otterhound, or one that will 
 prefer pursuing the scent of the otter to that of all other animals. On the contrary, we would 
 engage to form a pack of as good otterhounds as ever trod the pool, by breeding between stout 
 harriers and rough haired terriers, provided the latter had a moderate dash of the bull breed 
 in them to give that true indifference to punisliment which all the descendants of that daring 
 race exhibit in so extraordinary a degree. Rough-haired terriers are also found to answer 
 the purpose of otter hunting well ; but it is necessary that they should be regularly entered 
 to the sport when young, because a very particular stooping is requisite to accustom otter- 
 hounds to collect a scent which lies so low as that of the animals they are to hunt. We have 
 seen many otter packs, but we do not remember to have seen one that gave unequivocal 
 marks of descending in any one immediate line or strain. The figure of the otterhound of 
 such packs as we have met with, is exemplified in our description of Otter Huntirig, as seen 
 towards the close of our Hunting Practices, p. 543, 544. 
 
 1461. Two or three very effective packs of what are called otterhounds we have met with 
 both in Northumberland and Cumberland, where we have sojourned much purposely to 
 enjoy field sports. All these dogs performed well, but all appeared as though little atten- 
 tion had been paid to purity of descent. There may be, however, otter packs with which 
 more care has been taken to breed in a certain line of height, form, and colour. It is not 
 three years since that an advertisement appeared, announcing a pack of Staffordshire otter- 
 
Chap. III. BREEDING AND REARING OF DOGS. 411 
 
 hounds for sale, which were stated to be staunch and thoroughly trained to otter hunting. 
 Another pack of notoriety in their performances have been mentioned as the property of 
 Mr. Eld, of Seighford Hall ; and, if we mistake not, it was from this source that the pack of 
 Mr. Henry Peyton was derived. Mr. Peyton's dogs are stated to be so excellent, that the over- 
 whelming profusion of otters in the river Cherwell is greatly reduced by them. 
 
 1462. The principal requisite in the otterhound is a true vermin antipathy to the game he 
 hunts, united with such hardiliood as not to flinch from the severest bites the otter inflicts ; 
 which even the tough hide and the crispness of a wire haired coat cannot wholly defend 
 the dogs from. No British animal, except the badger, bites so keenly as the otter ; the 
 hounds, therefore, used against it, should be game in every sense of the word. The packs 
 we saw in the north, though the dogs were not well matched either in size, figure, or colour, 
 were all wire haired, strong on the leg, fearless of the water, and of unflinching hardihood. 
 The huntsman of one of these packs, on our observing that the severity of the otter's bite 
 might claim an excuse for a dog's crying out, directly replied, that if he heard a dog in his 
 pack make a screech, as he called it, he would hang him the moment he got home. We 
 have also witnessed some dreadful punishinents inflicted by the otter on the dogs, but we 
 never remember to have heard even a squeak from one. 
 
 Sect. II. The Breeding and Rearing of sporting Dogs. 
 
 1463. The sexual appetency or heat of hitches in a state of nature occurs once a year only ; 
 but, under domestication, their constitutional habits become so altered that it recurs at 
 uncertain intervals of six, seven, or eight months, according as confinement or high feeding 
 may hasten, or exercise and low diet retard tne feverish excitement. By taking this view 
 of the matter the breeder may, in most cases, be able to bring his bitches into season at the 
 time most convenient for his purpose. But let him beware that he does not attempt an 
 imnatural forcing of nature by stimulating injections, &c. by which many valuable dogs 
 have been lost : for even should such attempts succeed, the bitch either proves barren, or 
 the young suffer. On the other hand, it is somewhat unnatural to debar them from breeding, 
 and it is injurious also ; for unless the consequences which ensue are counteracted by de- 
 pleting means, as increased exercise, cooling and spare diet, or by physic, congestions are 
 apt to be left in the mammffi or teats, particularly in such as are high bred, high fed, and 
 very artificially treated. 
 
 1464. The approach of heat in a hitch may be foretold by her increased disposition to sport 
 and frolic with dogs, while they, in their turn, are equally disposed to pay her every atten- 
 tion. By degrees the vulva, or hearing, as it is termed by sportsmen, inflames and swells ; 
 she then suffers dogs to lick her to allay the irritation, and soon subuiits to coitus or lining. 
 Much vigilance is necessary on the part of the feeder of hounds, or other constant attendant 
 on kennelled dogs, to watch these symptoms, and to separate such a bitch from the company 
 of all dogs but her selected mate, which prevents vexatious crossing, as well as fighting 
 among the rivals, by which valuable dogs have been killed. The youthful bitch comes first 
 into heat between the tenth and fourteenth months, and the first warding impregnates 
 many ; but in many others, two, three, or four copulations are necessary, and with such as 
 are very artificially treated, five, six, and seven, are often required. When it is of consequence 
 to preserve the breed in purity of descent, it is essentially necessary to guard the bitch with 
 the utmost vigilance, otherwise her own endeavours to seek a mate, and those of the dogs 
 which have scented her (which they will do from very considerable distances) will assuredly 
 frustrate the intentions of the owner, and a mongrel breed, or a regretted cross, will be the 
 consequence. 
 
 1465. Dogs are certainly capable of superfcetation, that is, impregnation may take place at 
 more than one warding, and that by different mates ; and the fact was long ago admitted by 
 naturalists and physiologists from indisputable evidence. We have ourselves, in several 
 cases, seen whelps of the same litter which bore evident marks of different origin, and wliere 
 the future disproportion in size, character, and qualities, clearly evinced that more than one 
 male was concerned in the process. 
 
 1466. Antecedent impressions received by a hitch have sometimes an effect on the progeny. 
 Superfoetation is apt to be confounded with, or its phenomena are sometimes accounted for 
 by another process, still more curious and inexplicable, which is wholly dependent on the 
 mother. It is where impressions being already received by her mind, previous to her sexual 
 intercourse, remain to be conveyed to the germs within her, so as to stamp one or more of 
 them with characteristic traits of resemblance to the dog from which the impression was 
 taken, although of a totally different breed from the real father of the progeny. In super- 
 foetation, on the contrary, the size, form, &c. of the additional progeny all fully betoken 
 their origin. In these instances of sympathetic deviation, the form, size, and character of 
 the whelps are principally maternal ; but the colour is usually that of the favourite, with 
 occasionally a few characteristic blendings of external resemblance intermixed. It would 
 also appear that this mental impression, which we believe to be in most cases received 
 
413 HUNTING AGENTS, Part IV. 
 
 during the heat of the bitch, always recurs at that period, and is so interwoven with the 
 organisation even of the parent, as to become a stamp or mould for some, if not for all, of her 
 future progeny. The existence of this curious anomaly in the reproductive or breeding 
 system is confirmed by numerous facts on record. The following happened to ourselves : — 
 The late Lord Rivers was famed for a breed of black and white spaniels, one of which, 
 having more than the usual quantity of white, he presented to us. We had at the same 
 time a pug bitch of great beauty, i. e. as beauty is considered among pug fanciers. The 
 attachment of this bitch to the spaniel was singularly strong. When it became necessary to 
 separate her, on account of her heat, from this dog, and confine her with one of her own 
 kind, she pined excessively ; and, notwithstanding her situation, it was some time before she 
 would admit the attentions of the pugdog placed with her. At length, however, she was 
 warded by him, impregnation followed, and at the usual period she brought forth five pug 
 puppies, one of which was perfectly white, but rather more slender than the others, though 
 a genuine pug. Tiie spaniel was soon afterwai-ds given away, but the impression remained 
 on the pug bitch, for at two subsequent litters (which were all she had afterwards) she 
 brought forth a white pug pup, which the fanciers know to be a very rare occurrence. It 
 is also a curious fact, that each succeeding white puppy was less slender in form than the 
 preceding, though all were equally white, which showed, as we have before stated, that this 
 mental influence extends less perfectly to the individual form than to its external characters, 
 particularly of colour. When therefore pups of completely different forms and kinds pro- 
 ceed from one litter, superfoetation has occurred, and not mental influence. The Rev. R. 
 Lascelles, in his Letters on Sporting, p. 250. relates a case of a greyhound bitch, intrusted to 
 the care of a servant, which whelped one perfect greyhound and six complete curs ; the curs 
 were the likeness of the dog she domesticated with in common ; the single one resembled 
 the greyhound she was taken to during her heat. There is little reason, therefore, to 
 doubt but that the bitch had been previously lined by the cur, and the single greyhound 
 pup was the effect of superfoetation. We notice this to show how easy a mistake between 
 these two different causes may occur, and how they may be distinguished. We may add 
 that we were not fortunate enough to rear either of these white pups, for one of which the 
 late Lord Kelly offered 15 guineas when it was only three months old. A favourite setter 
 bitch belonging to the late Dr. Hugh Smith, was prevented from breeding by a mongrel to 
 which she took a violent fancy, the consequences of which were even more striking, for 
 every future litter she had by an equally well bred setter, bore so strong a resemblance to 
 the mongrel favourite, as to render it necessary to destroy the whole of the litter. (See these 
 subjects further practically and theoretically considered under the Reproductive System in 
 Quadrupeds, p. 204. ; the Breeding and Rearing of Horses, p. 277. ; and in our Canine Pathology. ) 
 
 1467. It is not easy to detect the pregnancy of a hitch until the fourth or fifth week after 
 warding, about which time the teats enlarge, the flanks fill, and the belly assumes a fulness 
 and rotimdity unnatural to it at others. Towards the seventh week the belly becomes pen- 
 dulous, and the future increase is not so observable as the previous. In the last week of 
 pregnancy, the contents of the belly seem to incline backwards, the vulva increases in size, 
 and a slimy matter (.to soften and lubricate the parts) often issues from it. 
 
 1468. Pupping usually comes on the sixty-second, sixty-third, or, at farthest, on the sixty- 
 fourth day. A quarter or half an hour, and sometimes a longer time, intervenes between the 
 the expulsion of each foetus. We have known a solitary puppy appear on the seventieth day 
 from the last intercourse, and that in a case where superfoetation was improbable. The number 
 of young are erroneously limited by writers to twelve as a maximum; we have ourselves 
 extracted sixteen from a pregnant setter bitch after death, and as many as seventeen are 
 recorded as the produce of one birth. Mr. Beckford notices instances of fifteen and sixteen 
 also. It is very important that neither of the parents have the mange during warding or 
 breeding, otherwise the progeny will all have the same disease constitutionally, and conse- 
 quently more obstinately than when taken by contact with others. 
 
 1469. Canine obstetrics are not often called into action on sporting dogs ; but as fancy pets 
 and all such bitches as are much confined and very artificially treated, as well as very high- 
 bred ones of every kind, suffer more than others, we feel justified in offering the following 
 remarks : — To prevent danger it is prudent that no very great disparity in size should exist 
 between the parents, for when a small bitch is in pup by a dog much larger than herself, her 
 parturition is always difficult, often dangerous or fatal. Sufficient exercise should also be 
 given to every tender bitch in pup, as a great means of obviating the dangers of parturition. 
 Whenever the symptoms of pupping have existed more than four or five hours, the bitch 
 should be examined by means of a finger passed up the vagina, and if any portion of a pup 
 should be found to present itself, so as to be within reach of the finger, a skein of worsted 
 ought, if possible, to be fastened around it ; and during the throes or forcing pains of the 
 animal, it should be gently drawn away. If it cannot be reached in this way, a little longer 
 time may be allowed ; but, after all, should it not advance, a pair of forceps may be used to 
 assist the extraction. It is a good practice to give a laxative as soon as any symptoms of 
 pupping appear ; and when delivery seems much delayed, it will be prudent, in all cases, 
 
Chap. III. BREEDING AND REARING OF DOGS. 413 
 
 to bathe in warm water, and to give nutriment if the labour be protracted. Should con- 
 vulsive symptoms appear, give occasional doses of laudanum united with ether, and the 
 warm bath : and we may take this occasion of observing that the patience of bitches in 
 labour is extreme ; and their distress, if not relieved, is most striking and affecting ; and their 
 looks are, at such times, particularly expressive, and apparently imploring. 
 
 1470. Consanguiiieous breeding of animals, or the iii-and-in system, has already occupied our 
 attention in the Breeding of Horses, p. 277. ; but as in the breeding of dogs this system appears 
 to have more general and powerful opposition than in the breeding of any other domestic 
 animal, the subject will require some further consideration as it regards them. If this 
 adverse opinion has arisen from the greater opportunities which the close domestication of 
 the dog has afforded for observation, and if such observations have been strictly correct, 
 they certainly offer strong grounds for objection to in-and-in dog breeding. Mr. Bakewell 
 professed always to breed animals in general, from near relationship ; and how successful he 
 was in his system is well known. Mr. Meynell also bred most of his celebrated hounds 
 in-and-in. But on this matter Sir John Sebright, in his pamphlet on The Art of Improving 
 the Breeds of Domestic Animals, observes, "On speaking to Mr. Bakewell on that subject, 
 I found that he did not attach the meaning that I do to the term in-and-in. He said 
 that he frequently bred from the father and daughter, and the mother and son. This 
 is not what I consider as breeding in-and-in ; for the daughter is only half of the same 
 blood as the father, and will probably partake, in a great degree, of the properties of 
 the mother." " I have tried," says the sporting baronet, "many experiments by breeding 
 in-and-in upon dogs, fowls, and pigeons : the dogs became, from strong spaniels, weak 
 and diminutive lapdogs ; the fowls became long in the legs, small in the body, and bad 
 breeders." Sir William Clayton, in his Treatise on Greyhounds, is also, in some degree, 
 unfavourable to breeding a-kin. He says, " If continued for some litters a manifest 
 inferiority of size, and a deficiency of bone, will soon be visible, as well as a want of 
 courage and bottom, though the beauty of the form, with the exception of the size, may 
 not be diminished." Mr. Beckford is also averse to consanguineous breeding among dogs. 
 " A very famous sportsman," he says, " has told me, that he frequently breeds from 
 brothers and sisters. As I should be very unwilling to urge any thing in opposition to 
 such authority, you had better try it ; if it succeeds in hounds, it is more, I believe, than it 
 usually does in other animals." It is remarkable that the ancients, although they advocated 
 the system of in-and-in breeding among all other domestic animals, yet were averse to 
 it in the dog. In the Geoponica, 1. xix. c. 1. we are cautioned against breeding between 
 individuals of the same litter. Conrad Gesner on this subject observes, " Prsestantissimi 
 quidem canes in suo quique genere sunt, id est, ex unius generis parentibus prognati : verum 
 superflua venatorum cura miscere etiani diversa genera, quae quidem innumera sunt, 
 adinvenit :" which may be rendered thus — " The very best dogs are bred each in their own 
 line, or from parents of a similar kind ; but an extreme care in huntsmen for improvement 
 has led them so to mingle different breeds, as to make the varieties almost innumerable." 
 
 1471. "Like begets like" is a truism, and in no instance is it more just, nor in any more 
 important than in dog breeding; consequently it is not easy to be too careful that the 
 qualities and form of both parents be as perfect as possible. As no bitch is without some 
 defect, so it should be remembered in selecting a mate for her, that the dog should not only 
 be entirely without that particular defect, but even superabundantly furnished contrariwise. 
 If the strain borders on the light and leggy, do not perpetuate the defect, but choose a dog 
 not coarse but strong and well trussed. If the bitch incline to be flew (tender) fix on a 
 dog for her that is singularly hardy. The qualities also must be attended to in breeding, 
 for they run as much in the blood as the form docs. Is the bitch, though exquisite in figure, 
 yet wanting in mettle, give her a mate with as much dash and determination of the right 
 kind as possible. If, on the contrary, though well nosed, she is given to skirting, to run 
 riot, to babble, or to any other hurtful propensities, cross it, with superexcellence, in the 
 opposite quality in the dog selected for her. Skirting, particularly, remove in the breed by 
 letting the skirter be mated with a thorough line hunting hound. It is by judicious crossing 
 that the pack is rendered complete. Let masters of hounds be very careful likewise in 
 intrusting their favourite bitches to the care of the attendants of other kennels. There is 
 infinite risk in this, because there is not only more than an equal chance of deception where 
 the stallion, be it foxhound, greyhound, or pointer, is of great celebrity, that such dog is 
 already fully engaged ; in which case another dog may be fraudulently substituted, and the 
 bitch served by one that, instead of mending the breed, may increase its defects. On this 
 subject Colonel Cook well observes, " It is the custom to send bitches to the fashionable 
 stallions of the day ; for instance, as formerly, to the late Mr. Meynell's " Gusman ;" Lord 
 Fitzwilliam's " Hardwick ;" Lord Yarborough's "Ranter;" Mr. Ward's "Charon;" the 
 Duke of Rutland's "Topper;" the Duke of Beaufort's "Justice;" the Duke of Grafton's 
 "Regent;" Lord Lonsdale's "Ruler;"; Mr. Smith's "Champion;" Mr. Munster's "Col- 
 lier ;" Lord Middleton's "Vaulter," &c. ; but as it generally happens that your brood 
 bitches go to heat much about the same time, it is therefore not very probable that one 
 
414 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 stallion hound can ward many bitches besides those of the owner ; nor is it reasonable to 
 expect in the height of the season, that the dog hounds can be left at home to ward bitches 
 from other kennels. I would suggest, in order to be more certain of your breed, that you 
 send your bitch to a well bred dog, brother, if possible, to the stallion hound ; and to prevent 
 any mistake, order your servant to see the bitch warded." ( Observations on FoxHunting, p. 10. ) 
 1472. It is decidedly wrong in dog breeding to depend wholly on the »ize .' it is, in our opinion, 
 at least equally necessary to pay strict attention to the breed, form, and qualities, of the 
 bitch, for such is the aptitude in some races to receive the maternal stamp, that be the 
 father what he may, the progeny will resemble the mother principally. This fact is, we 
 believe, very generally known among sportsmen, and has been observed on by some of the best 
 sporting writers. Colonel Cook strongly advocates the principle, and has introduced in his 
 work many marked instances which occurred in his own kennel, in proof of the power of 
 maternal influence. Markham also, in his Country Contentments, informs us that the opinion of 
 the best sportsmen of his time was that the dam should be selected with the greatest attention 
 to shape, pedigree, and aptitudes in the field. He even lays more stress on the qualities of 
 the mother than on those of the sire. Xenophon, in the sixth chapter of his Cynegeticus, notices 
 the care and contrivances of the ancients to prevent promiscuous connection, that thereby 
 they might insure the purity of the breed. Sharp spikes attached to the body clothes of the 
 bitch at heat, was one method then in use to prevent this from taking place. Mr. Meynell, 
 one of the most successful breeders of foxhounds, was somewhat indifferent to blood or 
 breed in his dogs ; but as. he bred largely, and only kept such as sufficient trial proved 
 worthy of packing, he might with more safety than others hold an adherence to any strain 
 or blood as little necessary. As a general rule, however, in the reproductive system of all 
 animals, " like will produce like ; " and as experience teaches us, that at least the qualities 
 of the more domesticated animals pass in succession also, we must not lightly be led away 
 from perpetuating a good stock. Mr. Beckford on this subject says, " Consider the size, 
 shape, colour, constitution, and natural disposition of the dog you breed from, as well as 
 the fineness of his nose, his stoutness, and method of hunting. On no account breed from 
 one that is not stout, that is, not tender nosed, or that is a skirter." Somerville, in versifi- 
 cation, had long before laid down similar instructions : — 
 
 " Observe with care his shape, sort, colour, size : 
 Nor will sagacious huntsmen less regard 
 His inward habits : the vain babbler shun. 
 Ever loquacious, ever in the wrong : 
 His foolish offspring shall offend thy ears 
 With false alarms, and loud impertinence. 
 Nor less the shifting cur avoid, that breaks 
 Illusive from the pack : to the next hedge 
 Devious he strays ; there ev'ry meuse he tries, 
 If haply then he cross the streaming scent, 
 
 Away he flies, vain-glorious, and exults 
 As if the pack supreme, and in his speed 
 And strength unrivall'd. Lo ! cast far behind 
 His vex'd associates pant, and lab'ring strain 
 To climb the steep ascent. Soon as they reach 
 Th' insulting boaster, his false courage fails, 
 Behind he lags, doom'd to the fatal noose. 
 His master's hate, and scorn of all the field, 
 What can from such be hop'd but a base brood 
 Of coward curs, a fVantic, vagrant race ? " 
 
 1473. If hen a perfect strain is hit upon preserve it, and although few sportsmen of the 
 present day, it is probable, would continue strict in-and-in breeding, yet the same blood may 
 be adhered to with the utmost propriety. Lord Yarborough's foxhounds are said to have 
 been bred in one continued line of descent since the year 1700, and have been hunted in 
 succession also by a series of huntsmen descended from one family from generation to 
 generation. This is as it should be, and is a proof that in bipeds, as well as in quadrupeds, 
 like begets like. Lord Fitzwilliam's hounds also have an equal claim to a long hereditary 
 descent. The Hertfordshire pack likewise may have changed owners, but the strain of the 
 dogs can be carried back, according to Colonel Cook, to 1727. These instances, however, 
 must not beget an obstinate adherence to an individual breed, nor exclude the chance of 
 amendment from any valuable cross ; but, at the same time, such cross should be limited, 
 and the result should be very accurately noted ere it is repeated. Mr. Beckford's opinion 
 on this subject is, that it is the judicious cross that makes the pack complete ; the faults 
 and imperfections in one breed, he thinks, being to be rectified from another ; and if this be 
 properly attended to, " I see no reason," he says, " why the breeding of hounds may not 
 improve, till improvement can go no further. If you find a cross hit, pursue it, but never 
 put an old dog to an old bitch ; be careful also that they be healthy which you do breed 
 from, or you are not likely to have a healthy offspring. Should a favourite dog skirt a 
 little, put him to a thorough line hunting bitch, and such a cross may succeed ; " which he, 
 however, qualifies thus, " My objection to the breeding from such a hound is, that as skirt- 
 ing is what most foxhounds acquire from practice, it had better not be made natural to 
 them." The packs of Mr. Ward, Lord Lonsdale, Mr. Osbaldeston, and Mr. Musters, we 
 are informed by Mr. Apperley, are also almost exclusively bred from their own stock. 
 Breeding should not be allowed until the bitch has attained her third year ; some will not 
 permit it until she has hunted her two seasons, as then her prominent qualities, be they 
 good or bad, will have shown themselves. 
 
 1474. When the time of pupping is at hatid, allow the hitch to make her own couch. Disturb 
 her also as little as possible, except to observe that parturition goes on favourably, as it 
 ordinarily does with hounds ; but as this is not invariably the case, some looking after is nf>t 
 
Chap. III. THE KENNEL. 415 
 
 amiss. When she has pupped, feed her in proportion to the number of young, and in pro- 
 portion to the calls they appear to make on her : a young bitch with her first litter should 
 be very well fed. 
 
 1475. The proper treatment of the whelps also requires that they be fed as soon as they will 
 take nourishment ; which, if they are numerous, will save the mother and forward their own 
 growth. Allow them air and room for exercise ; and mark them in any way agreeable to 
 fancy, so that each litter should be known by the register kept of these matters. When a 
 month old, their dewclaws may be taken off; and such breeders as stem their dogs may at 
 the same time take off the smallest piece of the tip of the tail. 
 
 1476. Rounding the ears of hounds is now generally practised, but the portion removed 
 differs in size according to fancy ; it should, however, be sufficient to prevent the attack of 
 external canker, for wliich the operation was first introduced. This being premised, will 
 account for some singularities which might otherwise be attributed to caprice ; thus fox- 
 hounds, when rovmded, usually have a larger portion of the ear curtailed than other 
 hounds, they being most exposed to have the pendulous flap of the ear excoriated by the 
 bushes and briars they pass through than others. The harrier, although somewhat exposed 
 also to excoriation of his earflaps in his search for the hare, is not equally so with the fox- 
 hound ; and therefore in most packs the harrier suffers a slighter decurtation, and we 
 occasionally meet hare packs carrying full ears throughout ; but it is not a prudent measure. 
 The staghound is seldom subjected to more rounding than the small indented portion at the 
 bottom of the flap. In a few it is carried rather deeper than this, and some staghounds are 
 allowed to retain the whole. The beagle is not often rounded, although this diminutive 
 harrier is the most exposed to the exciting causes of excoriation, and consequently to canker. 
 Rowiding irons, as they are called, of the fashion of the cropping irons for the ears of horses 
 (now happily exploded), are used in many kennels, and they certainly facilitate the process; 
 but unless they be used witn much judgment, they, by the pressure they make, give a 
 tendency to inflammation and ulceration of the wounded part. We have, however, seen 
 some in our travels that did not do this ; but we cannot recollect where, neither can we find 
 the memorandum made thereon. 
 
 Sect. III. The Kennel, and Kennel Management of Hounds. 
 
 1477. If the stable and stable management are important considerations to the turfman, the 
 kennel and the general treatment of dogs must be equally so to the field man. The 
 lodging, feeding, training, and disciplining of the latter, is even more artificial and diver- 
 sified, when viewed in all its bearings, than the lodging, feeding, training, and match work 
 of the former. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Kennel. 
 
 1478. In the building of a dog kennel the first consideration should be the means of the owner ; 
 the second, the extent of his hunting establishment ; and the third, the healthiness of its 
 situation. As regards the means of the owner, it may be built as costly as the Duke of 
 Richmond's, which was erected at an expense of 10,000/.; or as extensive as that of the 
 Duke of Bedford's, which is four hundred and fifty feet in length ; or, on the contrary, one 
 simply commodious may be formed from the outhouses, or barns, &c. around the farm 
 homestead of a gentleman's estate. Colonel Cook observes, that the convenient kennel at 
 Puckeridge, Herts, and that also of the Hampshire hunt, cost each but a few hundred 
 pounds. 
 
 1479. A description of a few of the principal kennels of the kitigdomwill perhaps throw some 
 light on the matter, prefacing our sketch by observing, that visiting and closely examining 
 a few of those most celebrated, and particularly of such as exhibit the latest improvements, 
 is strongly recommended to any one contemplating such an erection. In the tours of Mr. 
 Apperley, and other contributors to the Old and New Sporting Magazines, some excellent 
 hints may be gained on the subject ; and we strongly recommend a reference to these sources, 
 as well also for the kennel discipline as the forming of the kennel itself. 
 
 1480. The kennel of the Duke of Richmond was literally built by the duke himself. He 
 was his own architect, he accumulated and formed his own materials, even to the digging of 
 his flints, burning his own lime and bricks, and framing the wood work in his own work- 
 shops. The site of the kennel, which we have visited, is within the park, and in view of 
 the house, from which it presents a very handsome frontage, and is capable of accommo- 
 dating two full packs. Its dimensions are as follows: — the length is 148 feet ; the depth, 
 30 ; the height, from the crown of the arches that support it, 1 8 feet on the sides ; in the 
 centre, 28 feet. The materials arc flints, finished at all the angles by a light grey brick, 
 like the Lymington white stock. The distribution of the building is into five kennels ; two 
 of them, 36 by 15 ; three more, 30 by 15 ; two feeding- rooms, 28 by 15. In each there 
 are openings at the top for cold air, and stoves to warm the air when too cold. There 
 arc supplies of water, and drains into a stank, as it is called, a depth below, full of rain- 
 
416 
 
 HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV, 
 
 water. From the surface of this rain-water to the rise of the arch is eleven feet ; so that 
 inconvenience from smell there is none ; and the whole at any time can be cleared off by 
 drains, to more dependent depths, dung-pits, &c. ; and thus, as an aid to farming, it is not 
 altogether useless. Round the whole building is a pavement five feet wide, airing-yards, 
 places for breeding, &c. &c. making part of each wing. For the huntsman and for the 
 whipper-in, there is a parlour, a kitchen, and a sleeping-room, for each. 
 
 1481. The Woburn Abbey kennel, belonging to the Duke of Bedford, was long considered 
 the most complete in the kingdom. Its length, we believe to have been four hundred 
 and five feet. In the centre stands the boiling-house, with feeding-houses adjoining, and a 
 granary behind : on the left are divisions for litter, straw, eleven apartments for bitches and 
 puppies, with yards to each ; eleven ditto for bitches in pup, with yards also ; and a large 
 division for bitches at heat. • On the right of the centre are apartments for two kennel 
 keepers ; two long lodging-rooms for the hunting hounds, with flues running along the 
 walls, spacious yards to each, furnished with a fountain in the centre for the hounds to drink 
 at, and water-cocks issuing near the pavement to cleanse it : adjoining to these, are seven 
 hospitals for sick hounds, with yards to each. In the front is a large pond, which supplies 
 the fountains and different cocks in the several yards within. Behind is a large airing- 
 ground, flesh-house, &c. ; and the huntsman's house, which is a handsome building, adjoins. 
 Its extent enables it to accommodate between sixty and seventy couple of working hounds. 
 
 1482. The Quorndon kennel, for some time under the management of Mr. Osbaldeston, 
 is well known for its extent and numerous conveniences. It can conveniently lodge a 
 hundred couple of hounds, and is furnished with two spacious grass-courts. Within the 
 building also are several circular lodging-rooms, having each a central stage for the hounds 
 to sleep on, by which means all damp from the walls is avoided. The boiling-house, spare 
 lodges, &c. &c. are likewise all equally well placed and convenient. The dwelling of the 
 owner is near at hand, by which the attention of the master is ever ready, to the great ad- 
 vantage of the whole concern. As a safeguard in this well arranged establishment, we 
 believe the kennel man sleeps within hearing of the hounds, by which means he can at once 
 quell any quarrel by the sound of his rate, or crack of his whip. In some kennels a bell 
 with a wire leading from the lodging-room of the feeder to the lodging-rooms of the dogs, 
 is pulled on these occasions, and has the same effect. Without this caution hounds some- 
 times get killed ; and when not so far injured, are often lamed for life. 
 
 1483. BiUesdon new kennel for the Quoriidon hounds is on a very improved plan, and is par- 
 ticularly deserving of notice in this place : we therefore hope we shall stand excused equally 
 
 by the noble owner and the ingenious designer of them, if we 
 introduce here the ground-plan of them for the amusement 
 and instruction of our readers. This plan {fig. 220. ), and that 
 also of the magnificent stables which are to be appended tliereto 
 (figured at p. 454.), in our opinion are equally excellent, and 
 worthy of Lord Suffield, the builder of them. Both, as we 
 are informed, were suggested by Thomas Smith, Esq. the 
 late celebrated master of the Craven hounds, and likewise 
 the author of an original work of great merit, which has lately 
 appeared under the title of Extracts from the Diary of a 
 Huntsman, and which, in our humble opinion, is well worthy 
 the attention of every fox hunter. It contains so much new 
 and interesting matter, as to show its author to be a clever 
 and an observant sportsman. His remarks on the dramatis 
 persona of the fox chase, as huntsman, &c. &c. are excellent ; 
 his description of the points of the fox are particularly so. 
 The subject was getting rather rusty in print, and excellent 
 as are the Dicta of Beckford, the Practical Hi7its of Colonel 
 Cook, the Rambles and Precepts of Nimrod, with other valu- 
 able contributions of practical men to the Sporting Magazines, 
 Old and New, we nevertheless began to feel the want of 
 another refresher ; and here we have one, racy, picturesque, and evidently drawn from the 
 life. As regards the stable and fox hunting kennel, we would advise every one concerned 
 in building either or both to possess himself of Mr. Smith's book. 
 
 1484. The BiUesdon new kennel may be thus described : — a a presents a lodging-room for 
 young hounds, 12 feet by 20 ; attached to it is an inclosed grass- yard ; 6 fc is a lodging- 
 room for the hunting pack, 1 6 feet by 20, and a paved court 1 8 feet by 26 ; c c is the 
 principal lodging-room, 16 feet by 20, and its paved court 30 feet by 34 ; d d, a similar 
 lodging-room and court ; e, a covered court used by the hounds before feeding, with a 
 water-cistern attached ; /, feeding-room, 1 6 feet by 1 9 ; g, straw court, for use after feeding, 
 22 feet by 24 ; h, hospital, with lodging-rooms and court ; i, boiling-house, 1 5 feet by 20 ; 
 h, cooler, 3 feet wide ; /, for coals ; m, for meal ; n, for straw -,0 0, apartment for bitches in 
 heat, 6 feet by 15, and court 9 by 15. 
 
 1" 
 
 n 
 
 
 220 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 k 
 
 ■'■■nil 
 
 e 
 
 d 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 
 (/ 
 
 a, \ a, i \ i 
 I . i 
 
 BILLKfDON NBW UENNBL* 
 
Chap. III. THE KENNEL. 417 
 
 1485. Exemplifications of these several apartments are distinctly laid down in Mr. Smith's 
 work, and further practical remarks on the use of each of them are appended, forming of 
 themselves almost a complete picture of all the important particulars connected with the 
 kennel management of hounds, which we cannot too strongly recommend to the notice of every 
 lover of hunting, but to the pack master more particularly. 
 
 1486. The healthiness of the situation on which any kennel is to he built is likewise an im- 
 portant consideration. It is essential that it be both dry and airy ; and it should be warm 
 also. A damp kennel produces rheumatism in dogs, which shows itself sometimes by 
 weakness in the loins, but more frequently by a lameness in the shoulders, known under tlie 
 term of kennel lameness. His late majesty's kennel, from being under the hill near Ascot 
 race-course, was so damp as to occasion this complaint to a distressing degree in the major 
 part of the staghound pack ; and the evil was only removed by raising the floors on arches, 
 since which alteration the lameness has in a great measure disappeared. A kennel may be 
 artificially warmed by stoves, as it is at Goodwood and elsewhere ; but it is better done by 
 means of pipes filled with hot water, which, passing through the lodging-rooms, diffuse an 
 equable heat without deteriorating the air. It has occasioned us much surprise, that Colonel 
 Cook should doubt the utility of warmth occasionally applied to the kennel lodging-rooms. 
 It is our own opinion, as well as that of many respected masters of hounds, that the reverse 
 of this is the case ; indeed, innumerable testimonials might be adduced in proof of the direct 
 benefit which artificial warmth yields to the tired and draggled hound after a severe run. 
 Not only does it prevent disease, but also tends to bring the dogs sooner round after severe 
 fatigue than any other treatment whatever, by preventing any stiffening of the limbs. We 
 constantly admitted our pointers and our greyhounds into the kitchen, when we had 
 worked either the one or the other severely ; by which means their limbs remained un- 
 stiffened, and their fatigue vanished. Mr. Beckford also, to our surprise, appears to slight 
 artificial warmth, as though it were intended for no other purpose than to dry the floors ; 
 thus he says, " where the feeder is a good one, a mop will render a stove unnecessary." To 
 us this appears remarkable, as elsewhere this gentleman observes, " warmth is in the greatest 
 degree necessary to hounds after work." 
 
 1487. Cleanliness is also an essential in every kennel, and it should pervade all its depart- 
 ments, for wherever the saline exhalations from the urinary and cutaneous secretions are 
 suffered to accumulate by neglect of washing and ventilation, the skin of the dogs becomes 
 foul, and whenever this is the case, the scent of such dogs suffers. Our forefathers were 
 well aware of this fact. De Langley's instructions to the kennel- man in the Mayster of the 
 Game, are to this purpose : — "1 wyll hym lerne that onys in the day he voyde the kenel and 
 make it al clene, and remeve her strawe, and putt agayn ffressh new strawe, a greet dele and 
 ryght thikke ; and ther as he leith it the houndes shall lye, and the place there as thei shuld 
 lye, shuld be made of tree a foot liie fro the erthe, and than the strawe shuld be leide upon, 
 bicause that the moystness of the erthe shuld not make hym morfound, ne engender other 
 siknesse bi the which thei myght be the wors for huntyng, &c." "And before," he says, " The 
 skabbe cometh to hym whan thei abiden in her kenel to longe and gon not on huntyng, or 
 ellis her litter and couche is unclene kept, or ellis the strawe is not remevid and hur water 
 not fresh ; and shortly the hound is unclene, I hold, and evil kept or long waterles, havyn 
 comonly this mamewe." (Ch. xix. fol. 70. ; ch. xiii. fol. 56.) Every apartment where 
 hounds are kept should be free from foul effluvium, for if a sick ward of a crowded hospital 
 can be kept as sweet as a drawing-room, which we know to be the case, surely the lodging- 
 rooms of healthy dogs can "be kept so too. Tlie coppers should be daily cleansed with as 
 much care as the stewpans of the master's kitchen ; the feeding-troughs, likewise the ladles, 
 forks, knives, &c. must all undergo a cleansing, drying, and putting away into their proper 
 places. Mem. — That the meal be always taken from its bin with a clean and dry scoop or 
 shovel. The huntsman, for the due observance of these several particulars, should daily inspect 
 the conduct of the l)oiler and feeder, and the master should keep a sharp look out to the con- 
 duct of l)oth. In Lord Elcho's himting establishment, an apparatus obliges every dog to 
 pass through water a foot and a half deep, which completely washes the dirt from the hound, 
 and also detects wounds and thorns, &c. &c. It is said that the Duke of Cleveland's dogs 
 even waded through warm broth. We think the water in Lord Elcho's kennel ought to be 
 either a little warmed, or otherwise the lodging-room should be slightly heated to prevent a 
 chill. 
 
 1488. « Two Aenraefc, " Mr. Beckford thinks, "are absolutely necessary to the well-being of 
 hounds. When there is but one, it is seldom sweet ; and when cleaned out, the hounds, par- 
 ticularly in winter, suff'er both whilst it is cleaning, and as long as it remains wet afterwards. 
 The floor of each lodging-room should "be "bricked, and sloped on both sides to run to the 
 centre, with a gutter left to carry off" the water, that when they are washed, they may be soon 
 dry." Jt is the fault of brick flooring, however, that it wears away, and leaves sinkings 
 which retain water: the urine also penetrating the interstices between each brick, makes it 
 difficult to keep such a floor free from saline exhalations, and where such exist, foul coats 
 and mange are at hand. Stoue slabs form the best pavement, and any objection against 
 
 E e 
 
418 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 them on the score of their being colder than brick is futile, as they are not slept upon. 
 Some kennels are paved with a kind of tile. Dashwood instances that of tlie Brighton 
 harriers, and we are led to suppose by his account, that this method of flooring is very com- 
 mon in Yorkshire. Dutch paving bricks laid edgeways, make strong and durable, but not 
 altogether pleasant, flooring : however, let the kennel floor be made of what inaterial it will, 
 it is imperative that it be well drained, and that by means of a sunken drain, which should 
 not be carried across but around the outside of the room, debouching at one corner into a 
 cesspool furnished with a stink trap to prevent urinary eflluvium, than which nothing is 
 more apt to produce mange and other foulnesses ; and we again repeat, that the foul and 
 mangy dog never possesses his scenting powers in perfection. The bituminous asphalt 
 lately introduced, we should consider as peculiarly adapted for the flooring of kennels. 
 Mr. Beckford recommends that every kennel should have " three doors, two in front and one 
 in tlie back ; the last to have a little lattice window in it, with a wooden shutter, which is 
 constantly to be kept closed when the hounds are in, except in summer, when it should be 
 left open all day. This door answers two very necessary purposes, it gives an opportunity of 
 carrying out the straw when the lodging-room is cleaned, and as it is opposite to the window, 
 will be a means to let in a thorough current of air, which will greatly contribute to the 
 keeping of it sweet and wholesome. The other doors will be of use in drying the room 
 when the hounds are out, and as one is to be kept shut, and the other hooked back (allow- 
 ing just room for a dog to pass), they are not liable to any objection. The great window 
 in the centre should have a folding shutter ; half, or the whole, of which may be shut at 
 night according to the weather ; and your kennels, by that means, may be kept warm or 
 cool just as you please to have them. The two great lodging-rooms are exactly alike, and 
 as each has a court belonging to it, are distinct kennels, and are at the opposite ends of the 
 building, in the centre of which is the boiling-house and feeding-yard ; and on each side 
 a lesser kennel, either for hounds that are drafted off, hounds that are sick or lame, or for 
 any other purposes as occasion may require: at the back of which, as they are but half the 
 depth of the two great kennels, are places for coals, &c. for the use of the kennel : there is 
 also a small building in the rear for hot bitches. The floors of the inner courts, like those 
 of the lodging-rooms, are bricked and sloped to run to the centre, and a channel of water, 
 brought in by a leaden pipe, runs through the middle of them ; and in the centre of each 
 court is a well, large enough to dip a bucket to clean the kennels : this must be faced with 
 stone, or it will be often out of repair. In the feeding-yard you must have a wooden cover. 
 The benches, which nmst be open to let the urine through, should have hinges and hooks 
 in the wall, that they may fold up for the greater convenience of washing out the kennel ; 
 and they should be made as low as possible, that a tired hound may have no difficulty in 
 jumping up." In summer the benches should be slept on as they are, the naked boards af- 
 fording less harbour for fleas : in winter, on the contrary, tiiey should be well littered down 
 with wheat straw, but by no means strew sulphur over the straw ; the effluvium from it 
 being so powerful and so long retained, that it will injure the scenting powers of the dogs. 
 Indeed, we conceive that a pack of hounds might truly be said to follow a streaming scent 
 when, as running behind each other, the hindmost have the sulphurous exhalations of the 
 brimstone from those ahead, which must operate to the injury, if not the destruction, of the 
 animal exudations of the game pursued. If any thing is sprinkled on the straw, let it be 
 resin in very fine powder, which fleas are very averse to, and which does not at all injure 
 the scenting powers of the dogs. In summer be it particularly remembered, that wormwood 
 sets fleas to flight. 
 
 1489. A kennel infirmary should he a part of every hunting estahlishment, but it ought to be 
 detached from all the other buildings, that it may receive (without danger of infecting 
 others) all distempered and mangy dogs, as well as such as have been bitten by suspicious 
 dogs, or such as by showing any peculiarity of manner indicative of madness, require to be 
 kept at a distance from the rest. 
 
 1490. Both a grass and a gravel court are useful and necessary additions to a kennel, into 
 one or other of which the hounds should be turned while the lodging-rooms are cleaning, 
 drying, and airing. In cold weather the spare lodging-rooms may be employed for this 
 purpose ; indeed, it would be well that the living apartments could be changed every day, 
 by which means a purified atmosphere would be more certainly secured for the dogs. Con- 
 dition in hounds cannot be kept up without a scentless lodging ; foul coats follow on 
 breathing putrid effluvia, mange succeeds, and the nose then fails to do its oflSce. 
 
 1491. One or more of the kennel attendants should always be within hearing and call of the 
 hounds both night and day. As already hinted at, the bed of one attendant at least should 
 immediately adjoin the lodging-rooms of the hounds, from whence his rate can be heard to 
 check quarrelling. It is advisable also that a bell should be so hung, that being. pulled from 
 the bed's head of the attendant, it may ring directly over the dogs, which will distract their 
 attention from their quarrel. Whatever is done should be done promptly; a little will then 
 stop the growl from proceeding to a battle. Instances are not wanting of a quarrel ending 
 by the vanquished dog being eaten by the others. Capper, a favourite hound of Mr. Chute, 
 
Chap. III. FEEDING OF DOGS. 419 
 
 was thus devoured by his companions. We would also caution the attendant, when it is 
 necessary to visit the dogs in the night, not to go amongst them in his shirt, and also to call 
 to them previous to his entering the kennel. It was from neglecting to do this, we 
 appreliend, that the dreadful accident occured of an attendant sharing the fate of poor 
 Capper, and being killed and eaten by the hounds in the night. 
 
 1492. Water running through the court-yard of a kennel. Mr. Beckford describes his 
 court-yard as having a brook running through it, which if it did not bespeak a damp 
 situation would be advantageous. He observes, " The earth which was taken out of his large 
 airing court is thrown up into a mount, where the hounds in summer delight to sit. This 
 court is planted round with trees, and has besides a lime tree, and some horse-chesnut trees 
 near the middle of it, for the sake of shade. A high pale incloses the whole ; part of which, 
 to the height of about four feet, is close, the other open : the interstices are about two 
 inches wide. The grass-court is pitclied (paved) near the pale, to prevent the hounds from 
 scratching out. I have a little hayrick," he says. " in the grass-yard, which I think is of use 
 to keep the hounds clean and fine in their coats ; you will find them frequently rubbing 
 themselves against it : the shade of it also is useful to them in summer. If ticks at any 
 time should be troublesome in your kennel, let the walls of it be well washed ; if that does 
 not destroy them, the walls should then be whitewashed. At the back of the kennel is a 
 house, thatched and furzed up on the sides, big enough to contain at least a load of straw. 
 Here should be a pit ready to receive the dung, and a gallows for the flesh to hang on. The 
 gallows should have a thatched roof, and a circular board at the posts of it, to prevent vermin 
 from climbing up. In the summer when you do not hunt," he continues, " one kennel will be 
 sufficient ; the other then may be spared for the young hounds, who should also have the 
 grass-court adjoining to it. It is best at that time of the year to keep the young and the 
 older hounds separate, as it prevents many accidents which otherwise might happen ; nor 
 should they be put together till the hunting season begins. If your hounds are very 
 quarrelsome, the feeder may sleep in a cot in the kennel adjoining ; and if they are well 
 chastised at the first quarrel, his voice will be sufficient to settle all their differences after- 
 wards." 
 
 1493. A thatched kennel is advocated hy some from its tendency to keep up a more equable 
 temperature ; and it certainly has this advantage. But a thatched roof encourages rats, and 
 these gentry being very active, particularly at night, are apt to keep up an injurious watch- 
 fulness in the dogs. The damages from lightning are something in the scale also, and the 
 more as it is not entirely done away with by a conductor, as we have seen. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Feeding of Dogs. 
 
 1494. A good feeder is a very necessary appendage to a kennel of hounds. " He should," as 
 Mr. Beckford observes, "be young, active and humane ; be obedient to orders, particularly to 
 those of his master and the huntsman ; and particularly cleanly in all that appertains to the 
 food of the dogs and to the state of his kennel. On his general duties," he continues, " when 
 the feeder has cleaned his kennel in the morning, and prepared his meat, it is usual for him, 
 on hunting days, to exercise the horses of the huntsman and whipper-in ; and in many- 
 stables it is also the feeder who looks after the huntsman's horse when he comes in from 
 hunting, whilst the huntsman feeds the hounds. When the hounds are not out, the hunts- 
 man and whipper-in, of course, will exercise their own horses ; and that day the feeder has 
 little else to mind but the cleaning of his kennel. Should you choose to increase your 
 number of servants in the stable, in that case the business of the feeder may be confined 
 entirely to the kennel." 
 
 1 495. In the feeding of dogs, as well as of horses, an anatomical and physiological view of the 
 matter are great aids. By them we are led to conclude that dogs are neither wholly car- 
 nivorous, nor wholly herbivorous, but are so formed as to be capable of receiving nutriment 
 from either animal or vegetable matters. To this end the dog is furnished with sharp 
 cutting teeth for tearing flesh, and he has also tolerably broad surfaces on other teeth, 
 capable of grinding farinaceous substances : his stomach and intestines likewise hold a 
 middle place between those of the carnivorous and herbivorous tribes. At the same time 
 both his masticating and his digestive organs appear rather more adapted to the separation 
 and assimilation of animal than vegetable matter; to which also his habits and partialities 
 evidently tend. He is by nature predacious, and intended to live on other animals : the 
 stronger he hunts in troops, the weaker he conquers singly : yet still it is clear that his 
 organs fit him, when necessary, for receiving nutriment from vegetable matter also, and we 
 likewise see that he voluntarily seeks it, probably as a necessary mixture, to prevent that 
 tendency to putridity which too great a quantity of animal food begets. 
 
 1 496. A mixture both if animal and vegetable matter may therefore be considered as the most 
 proper food for dogs, and that which best agrees with the analogies of their nature; but the 
 proportions of each are best determined by the exertions of the body : for as animal food 
 affijrds most nutriment, so, when the bodily exertions are great as those of hounds, grey- 
 hounds, pointers, &c. in their working season, then a large proportion of animal matter is 
 
 E e 2 
 
420 
 
 HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 the best food. On the contrary, when the season of rest arrives, milder and less nutritious 
 food (but such as is equally bulky) is required, consequently, at this period, a larger pro- 
 portion of vegetable matter is equal to their wants. An entire vegetable diet, it must how- 
 ever be observed, does not always agree with dogs which have been long flesh fed ; neither 
 is a long continuation of any one article of food so wholesome as some occasional change. 
 In a state of nature a variety of food recurs almost daily ; and although we have greatly 
 altered the dog by domestication, his wants and his aptitudes will yet mainly accord with 
 his structural peculiarities. The quantity as well as the quality of food is also to be con- 
 sidered, no less than Constitutional peculiarities, for some require much more than others. 
 When dogs feed together, some will eat slow, and some will devour three times the quantity 
 in the same time which sufliced for the meal of the former, consequently, unless the feeder 
 regulates the matter, the one may be half fed and the other gorged. Among hounds this 
 should be particularly attended to, and the slow and light feeders should be served separately 
 and before the others ; indeed it is a prudent method in all cases to draft a few couples at a 
 time for feeding, when any inequality in their eating can be more readily regulated ; to 
 which end, however, perfect discipline is absolutely necessary. 
 
 1497. Perfection in kennel discipline was never more exemplified than in the manner of 
 feeding Mr. Meynell's hounds, of which Mr. Apperley offers the following vivid picture : — 
 
 221 
 
 
 ^•■4,.«kr ^'jl^.d^^^^^ 
 
 KE^-NEL DISCI 
 
 " To see," he says, " sixty couple of hounds, animals, all hungry as tigers, standing aloof in 
 their yard (as is the practice in some kennels), and without even hearing, much less feeling, 
 the whip, not daring to move until the order is given to them to move. And what is the 
 order given ? why, at the words, " Come over, bitches," or " Come over, dogs," every hound 
 of each individual sex comes forward, as the sex it belongs to may be called for, leaving 
 those of the other sex in their places. Then the act of drawing them to the feeding troughs 
 is an exceedingly interesting sight. Often, with the door wide open, and the savoury meat 
 in their view, the huntsman has no use for his whip, having nothing to do but to call each 
 hound by his name, which of course he readily answers to. The expression of countenance 
 too, at this time, is well worthy of notice, and that of earnest solicitation, of entreaty, we 
 might almost say of importunity, cannot be more forcibly displayed than in the face of 
 a hungry hound awaiting his turn to be drawn. He appears absolutely to watch the lips 
 of the huntsman, anticipating his own name." (^Encyclopedia Britannica, art. Hunting, 
 p. 744.) 
 
 1498. The food of hounds should never he given to them when hot. We naturally suppose that no wretch 
 could be found who would give it scalding hot. It should always be allowed to cool to a perfectly temperate 
 state before they are turned into it. Cankered ears are very common consequences of giving food before it 
 cools ; it proves particularly so to spaniels, pointers, setters, &c. And to such hounds as have been tipped 
 only it is almost equally hurtful : and not infrequently a continuance of it will bring it on among those that 
 have been rounded also ; neither are we certain that hot food is not a parent of mange. 
 
 1499. Of the animal substances used as food for dogs, the entrails of the larger kinds, as those of sheep 
 and cows, are common. Where a limited number only of dogs is kept, bullocks' and sheep's paunches boiled 
 down, and the liquor poured over bread raspings, or ground meal of any kind, form excellent food. Small 
 dogs eat the entrails of chickens, gained from the poulterers in large towns, with great avidity. Greaves 
 also, first soaked in cold water, and then mixed with a thick mess of meal of any kind, form a convenient food 
 for pointers. Greaves, mashed potatoes, and skimmed milk or butter-milk, are likewise covenient and nutri- 
 tious food for dogs, kennelled in limited numbers, as pointers, spaniels, &c. Where dogs in large numbers, 
 as packs of hounds, are flesh fed, as thay should always be in the hunting season, horseflesh is generally used ; 
 but very different opinions prevail on the qualities of this food. We ourselves regard it as very nutritious, 
 but highly stimulating, and therefore proper, and even necessary, for hounds, greyhounds, pointers, &c. &c. 
 during their hunting seasons. But when not so employed, if given at all, the quantity should be small, and 
 that mixed with vegetables, otherwise it encourages foulnesses, as canker, mange, &c. Mr. Beckford observes, 
 " A horse fresh killed is an excellent meal for hounds after a very hard day ; but they should not hunt till the 
 third day after it. The bones broken are good food for poor ho\mds, as there is great proof in them. Sheep's 
 trotters are very sweet food, and will be of service when horseflesh is not to be had. Bullocks' bellies may 
 be also of some use, if you can get nothing else." 
 
Chap. III. FEEDING OF DOGS. 421 
 
 1500. Can animal food injure the olfactory powers 9 Some sportsmen are unfavourable to 
 feeding their dogs on flesh, particularly on horseflesh, from an opinion that it is unfavour- 
 able to their powers of scent. We however consider this to be an erroneous conclusion, 
 and we would appeal to what occurs in a state of nature for our ground of dissent. All 
 the members of the group Caninas, as wolves, dogs, and foxes, are essentially carnivorous ; and, 
 as such, actually live by the exquisite sensibility of their scenting faculties, which enables 
 them to hunt up from their hiding-places the animals they prey on ; and having so done, 
 the same exquisite olfactory power enables them to pursue the roused animal until over- 
 taken. Is it, therefore, at all accordant with the beneficent arrangements of nature, that the 
 pursuit of these natural instincts should frustrate the end of their ordination ? Most certainly 
 it is not. Flesh feeding, we may rest assured, can never injure the scenting powers, except 
 where flesh is given in quantities which bear no proportion to the exertions made. Here a 
 superabundant quantity taken might vitiate the secretions of the body generally, in which 
 case the mucous secretions of the nose must suffer with the rest. Thus it is that virulent 
 mange injures the scenting powers. 
 
 1501. Animal food therefore, according to the dictates of nature, when given in a judicious manner, is the 
 most nutritive food, and that which is the most adapted to sustain the sporting powers of dogs, when given 
 either raw or cooked ? Here also, we think, analogy will aid our search after truth ; thus in a state of nature it 
 is evident that dogs live entirely on raw food, and principally on raw flesh ; and there is no doulit but tliat tliis 
 best fits them for very active exercise, and endues them with most vigour and durability. The raw flesh of 
 animals appears particularly to increase the courage and ferocity of the participators ; and where these 
 qualities are requisite, this mode of feeding will undoubtedly tend thereto, and therefore we consider that it 
 is the best possible food for hounds. Of llie varieties of animal matter, none answers the pur|)Ose so well as 
 horseflesh. When animal substances are becoming putrid, by burying them two or three feet under ground, 
 the putrefactive process is arrested, and the antiseptic properties of the earth tends to sweeten the meat. It 
 is doubtful, however, whether putrid meat is so injurious to dogs as is supposed ; indeed, it may be asked, is 
 it at all so ? We rather incline to the opinion that it is not ; and we think facts and analogies are much in 
 our favour ; for hounds, pointers, and indeed all sporting dogs, are notoriously given to eat animal sub- 
 stances in the highest state of decomposition, with an appetite and avidity that show it is a natural propensity. 
 Indeed, how can it be otherwise, for in a wild state a dog may be supposed to have hunted down some large 
 animal, as a sheep, goat, &c. &c. Having satiated his appetite on it, if he be of a moderate size only, he 
 buries the remainder to hide it from others, and has recourse to what is left when his wants require it. If the 
 animal be very large, as a camel, horse, ass, wild ox, or lama even, though several may have joined in the 
 chase, no.burial can take place ; consequently the work of decomposition is rapid, particularly in hot countries, 
 where, long before the flesh is all devoured, the remnant Is one mass of corruption. Nevertheless we 
 have reason to suppose that not one atom of the savoury repast is left, by what we observe of our own dogs, 
 who for weeks are seen around the carcass of a dead horse, and at last dig up the long buried entrails to 
 make a finish. The powers of the predaceous tribes are probably as apt to receive nutriment from animal 
 matter in a state of decay as the larvae or maggots of the flesh fly, or as the man of epicurean taste, who 
 prefers to eat his venison, wildfowl, &c. in a state which requires it to be tied to the spit to preserve its 
 continuity. 
 
 1502. Of the vegetable substances from which dogs can receive nutriment, the list extends 
 to almost every edible plant ; and though dogs will not voluntarily eat all vegetables, vet 
 the number that they will take is very considerable, and may be greatly increased by 
 custom. We once had a pointer bitch remarkably fond of all fruits, as well as of all sweet 
 vegetables, as peas, &c. Gooseberries she would herself gather from the trees ; raisins, 
 sugar, and indeed sweets in every form, were particularly sought after by her. The dog, as 
 well as ourselves, receives most nutriment from those vegetable substances which abound 
 with saccharine and farinaceous matter, as all the pulses. Wheat, barley, and oats, in the 
 form of flour or meal, are well known as food for dogs. The dog biscuits of Smith of 
 Maidenhead, sold at 19/. per ton, are made from a mixture of these meals, and are 
 said to answer very well for feeding hounds. Bread dust is sometimes used ; damaged 
 biscuit also, when not too much injiu'ed by salt, or worm, is good. Rice also is so em- 
 ployed, as well as Indian meal. New meal of any kind is less nutritive than that which 
 has been kept for some time. Oatmeal, in particular, should not be used until it is two 
 years old. An experiment made in Mr. Osbaldeston's kennel is said to have proved that it 
 took two pounds of water to set the pudding, with one pound of new oatmeal ; whereas it 
 required two pounds and a quarter of water to set it with the same quantity of old meal, 
 which gives an eighth in favour of the economy, and a quarter probably in favour of the 
 nutritive properties of old meal over new. When meal of any kind is kept in large 
 quantities, as it must be in hunting kennels, it should be carefully preserved from 
 damp, which is best done by keeping it well pressed down in casks, which should then be 
 headed down. 
 
 1503. The heating qualities of meal, particularly of oats and barley, are best counteracted 
 by a mixture of more succulent vegetable matter. Potatoes, carrots, &c. when boiled, are 
 therefore added to meal with great advantage to the dog. The liquor of all the brassica, 
 or cabbage tribe, counteract the heating quality of meal, and it is therefore common in 
 some hound kennels to mix the meal that is used with the liquor in which cabbage, cauli- 
 flowers, brocoli, spinach, &c. have been boiled. 
 
 1504. Mangel wurzel has lately been very largely used as an antiseptic and cleansing 
 addition to the food of hounds, pointers, &c. It has with a laudable zeal been pushed into 
 notice by the communication of Mr. Amyatt to the Sporting Magazine for February, 1 833, 
 
 E e 3 
 
422 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 where its virtues, and the mode of giving it, are fully detailed. The beet-root is first well 
 boiled, and being pulped, both pulp and liquor are added to a due proportion of meal of any- 
 kind, or to biscuit, &c. Mr. Amyatt extols it, perhaps, a little too highly, when he says it is 
 a certain cure as well as preventive of mange ; but, as having a general tendency to keep 
 hounds in excellent condition, we think he may be right. In the summer, when the 
 mangel wurzel is out of season, this observant sportsman substitutes nettles, or cabbage, to 
 mix with his Indian corn, which meal he finds the most economical of all the farina; for dog 
 food; for though otherwise of a heating tendency, by mixing it with the mangel wurzel, its 
 stimulating properties are completely neutralised. Mr. Beckford likewise mentions whey 
 and vegetables as an excellent summer diet, and a great preventive of mange. The general 
 hour of feeding in this gentleman's kennel was for a long time eleven o'clock, but this he 
 saw occasion to alter to eight o'clock : nor can the time of feeding hounds be arbitrarily 
 fixed in any kennel ; for although it is well, both for the hounds and the attendants 
 to have every thing under a system of regularity, it is evident that the work of the 
 hounds, as tliat of the attendants, must sometimes interfere. This subject will, however, 
 be again touched on. 
 
 1505. The tnethod of- preparing the food for a kennel of fiounds is essentially the same in 
 most kennels of repute. There should be two iron boilers, a large one for meal, and a 
 smaller for flesh ; but avoid boiling near the lodging of the hounds, as the smell of the 
 food inakes them impatient, and often quarrelsome : the soot of the chimneys also falls on 
 them, which is, however, a minor evil to the other. When porridge alone is used, if it 
 be either of oatmeal or wheatmeal, it must be well boiled, but when of barleymeal it 
 must be only slightly so, as that boiling which thickens oat and wheatmeal would make 
 the other thin. When flesh is also given, the meal is first well boiled, and being taken 
 from the boiler, the meal is mixed with the broth and boiled, little or much, according as 
 it is of one kind or another. When meal only is allowed, the stir-about ought to be nearly 
 solid when cold ; but when it is to be mixed with flesh, it should be much thinner. From the 
 boilers it may be transferred to large flat coolers; and the quantity made should be suffi- 
 cient only for one day in summer, and for two only in winter. The flesli, also, should be 
 boiled every day, or at most every other day ; at least such is the opinion of most feeders : 
 our own opinion is, that moderate staleness of the meat is not of much importance for 
 reasons before stated. It is, however, of much consequence that it be finely cut to prevent 
 its being picked out by the crafty hound, instead of his portion of stir-about ; and the 
 bones also should be broken very fine, to extract the nutriment from them. Were a 
 digester used a considerable saving might be made in the quantity of flesh required; and 
 where it is scarce, as is sometimes the case, it may be a consideration worthy the attention 
 of masters of hounds to use one. 
 
 1506. The feeding of hounds preparatory to hunting. Mr. Beckford recommends that 
 they be fed on the day previous at eight in the morning. We however conceive the time 
 might properly be regulated by the hour of the hunting meet ; if that be fixed for eleven, 
 the hounds may be fed at discretion from nine to eleven. He further directs, •' that after 
 having been all let in together to feed, flesh be mixed with what remains for such as are 
 poor, who should be drafted ofF into another kennel : when the flesh is all eaten by the 
 poor hounds, the pack are again to be admitted, and are by this means cheated into 
 a second appetite. At three o'clock, those that are to hunt the next day should be 
 drafted into the feeding- yard, where about three buckets of thick mixed oatmeal are 
 prepared for them : the tender and bad feeders should have a handful of boiled flesh given 
 to them afterwards. Should hounds be low in condition, and have far to go to cover, they 
 may all have a little thin lap again in the evening; but this should never be given if you 
 hunt early. Hounds should be sharp set before hunting, they run the better for it. Eleven 
 o'clock is a good hour, when hounds are not to hunt the day following, as they are to be 
 fed once only." 
 
 1507. On feeding after the return from hunting, Mr. Beckford differs somewhat from 
 the customary mode of shutting up hounds for some time to lick themselves clean. He, 
 on the contrary, recommends to send a servant forward to have the victuals in readiness 
 for immediate feeding, otherwise fatigue may make them indifferent to their food after- 
 wards ; and, as regards tender hounds, he is in the right. He also recommends in this 
 case that they be a second time fed some hours after the first feeding; at which time a little 
 motion, and a reshaking up of their litter, and clearing out of the kennel, will refresh them, 
 and they will afterwards settle comfortably to their benches for the night. 
 
 1508. Feeding late is a great preventive to kennel quarrels. Who amongst us does not 
 feel his temper improve after a good meal ? Either on the evening of the chase, or on the 
 next morning, look over the dogs, to observe the casualties that may have occurred to 
 eyes and limbs, and remove the wounded to the infirmary. A thorn now detected and 
 removed may save a severe gathering, and perhaps a stiflT joint ; nor can it be denied, that 
 the tired dog requires these attentions, and that a failure in them has lamed many an 
 excellent hound for the remainder of his life. 
 
Chap. IV. DISEASES OF DOGS. 423 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 THE DISEASES OF DOGS. 
 
 1509. IFTien it is considered that, after the horse, the dog is the most useful tervant of man, 
 it is not without surprise and regret we observe that so little attention has been paid to his 
 ailments, wbicli are more numerous than those of any other domestic animal, in conse- 
 quence of the closeness of his domestication, and the artificial nature of his life. 
 
 Sect. I. The Tendency of the Dog to Disease. 
 
 1510. The organs of assimilation in the dog, it may be remarked, are very similar to our 
 own, which has produced a corresponding similarity between the number and nature of 
 the diseases of men and dogs. They are subject to every one of the topical inflammations 
 of vital organs, to which we are predisposed : their young, also, are affected with rickets, 
 worms, convulsions, goitre, and mesenteric tabies. In those of mature age, gouty con- 
 cretions, stone, gravel, rheumatism, asthma, dropsy, chorea, epilepsy, palsy, tetanus, 
 scirrhus, &c. if not common among sporting dogs, are frequently met with among those 
 kept as companions, and consequently no reason exists why others should not occasionally 
 be thus variously affected. In fact, there is hardly any human complaint to which they are 
 not almost as obnoxious as their masters : but, fortimately for sportsmen, it is principally 
 among those closely confined, and highly pampered, that many of these ailments are met 
 with. This striking similitude between the human and canine diseases enables the 
 medical practitioner, conversant with human ailments, in most cases to prescribe safely and 
 beneficially for dogs ; while the veterinarian, if he have not studied the specialties of 
 structure between the dog and the horse, is not equally competent to cope with canine 
 diseases. Unfortunately for the poor dog, as the human practitioner has often thought the 
 matter beneath him, and the veterinarian has found it above him, little has hitherto been 
 done for him ; and the treatment of his ailments has been left to the sapience of either the 
 kennel feeder, huntsman, gamekeeper, or groom. One of these has measured the necessary 
 remedies by what he takes himself, and the other by what he gives to his horse; and though 
 the analogies with the former are the least injurious, they are not altogether to be depended 
 on, while little or no similarity exists between either the diseases or the medical treatment 
 of the dog and the horse. 
 
 1511. As regards the action of medical agents, it is therefore to be borne in mind, that 
 little analogy exists between their effects on man, horses, and dogs. Ten grains of calomel, 
 though a full dose, is by no means a destructive one to a human subject ; yet we have seen 
 a large pointer killed by this quantity, which had been ordered by an eminent surgeon : 
 even three or four grains will often act violently as an emetic, and yet twice the quantity 
 will often fail to act as a purgative. Twenty times the quantity would fail to have one or 
 the other effect on the horse ; whereas, on the other hand, three drachms of aloes, which 
 would probably prove fatal to nine human persons out of ten, might be taken by some 
 large dogs with impunity. A dog could take, without any derangement, a dose of opium 
 which would destroy a man ; but the dose of nux vomica, or crowfig, that would kill the 
 largest dog, would fail to destroy one of our own species. A very small quantity of oil of 
 turpentine will kill a dog ; whereas in human practice a considerable dose is frequently 
 given as a vermifuge. Between the effects produced by many medicinal articles on the 
 stomachs of otlier domestic animals, and that of the dog, a still more marked distinction, 
 or, at least, a more universal one, exists. Without knowing better, one might be misled 
 by the accounts we read, and hear from sportsmen, of the monstrous doses they give of 
 some medicines : the fact is, the stomach rejects it at once, — a dog is soon vomited, and 
 thus is not destroyed ; give him half the quantity, and it would kill, because it might not 
 be immediately rejected. It will therefore be evident, that neither the human physician 
 nor the veterinary practitioner can be equal to a successful medical practice on dogs, with- 
 out much attention to the subject, and much experience in it. How much less likely are 
 those to attain to it who study recipes only, and whose sole information is derived from the 
 assertions of others equally unacquainted with the matter, that they had cured certain 
 diseases of dogs by giving such and such doses of some favourite drug or nostrum. Tliis 
 empirical practice prevents the benefit of searching into cause and effect ; and the more 
 complicated diseases of dogs unhappily are not better understood by many of their masters, 
 or by their kennel attendants at the present time, than they were in those of Markham. 
 At this moment many sportsmen who have matriculated at our universities, have as much 
 faith in worming of dogs as a preventive of madness, as they have in their Alma Mater ; 
 while others persist in the less ridiculous, but equally mistaken, notion, that vaccine inocu- 
 lation is a preventive of distemper. As sporting dogs live much in the open air, take much 
 exercise, and are usually moderately and regularly fed, their prevalent diseases are confined 
 iu number, and to these only we shall extend our notice at the present time, referring the 
 
 E e 4 
 
424 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 more minute inquirer to our Canine Pathology, for further information on every one of the 
 numerous maladies and accidents to which dogs are liable. 
 
 1512. The diseases of dogs are studied by symptomatology as in the human subject. We 
 examine the state of the circulation by the pulse and by tlie breathing ; we examine also 
 every part of the body by the eye and touch. The eyes and tongue must not be passed over 
 in a morbid examination ; if the former be reddened, there is inflammation, and the same if 
 the tongue be white and furred ; if brown and listed, the liver is probably affected. 
 
 1513. The best method of administering remedies .-—Place the dog, if of moderate size only, 
 upright on his hind-legs, between the knees of a seated person, with his back inwards (a 
 
 very small dog may be taken altogether into the lap ; 
 a very large one, the giver may bestride). Apply a nap- 
 222 kjn round his shoulders, bringing it forwards over the 
 fore-legs, by which he is secured from resisting. The 
 mouth being now forced open by the pressure of the 
 fore-finger and thumb, upon the lip of the upper jaw 
 (^^r. 222.), the medicine can be conveniently introduced 
 with the other hand, and passed sufficiently far into the 
 throat to insure its not being returned. The mouth 
 should now be closed, and it should be kept so until the 
 matter given has been seen to pass down. When the 
 animal is too strong to be managed by one person, another 
 assistant is requisite to hold open the mouth ; which, if 
 NO MEDic.NB TO A :>oo. ^j^^ subjcct Is Very refractory, is best effected by a strong 
 
 piece of tape applied behind the holders or fangs of each jaw. The difference between giving 
 liquid and solid medicines is not considerable ; a ball or bolus should be passed completely 
 over the root of the tongue, and dexterously pushed some way backwards and downwards. 
 When a liquid remedy is given, if the quantity is more than can be swallowed at one effort, 
 it should be removed from the mouth between each deglutition, or the dog may be strangled ; 
 the head should also be completely secured, and a little elevated, to prevent the liquid 
 remedy from again running out. Balls of a soft consistence, and those composed of nauseous 
 ingredients, should be wrapped in silver or thin paper, and greased, or they may occasion 
 so much disgust as to be returned. Medicines wholly without taste, as mercurials, antimo- 
 nials, &c. may be frequently given in the food ; but sometimes a considerable inconvenience 
 attends this, which is, that if the deception is discovered by the dog, he will obstinately 
 refuse his food for some time afterwards. The purging salts may also be sometimes given 
 in food, being mistaken by the animal for the sapid effect produced by common salt. 
 
 1514. The pulse of the dog may be felt by the heart, and also at various points of both the 
 fore and hind-legs, but particularly at the inner side of the protuberant callosity of the 
 carpus or knee. The range of pulsation between a very large and a very small dog is not less 
 than twenty ; thus, if a hundred be taken as the usual number of the first, and a hundred 
 and twenty for the latter, whatever is found to much exceed this, may be usually laid to the 
 account of an inflammatory state. It must however be observed, that from the greater 
 irritability of lesser animals compared with the larger, and the extreme quickness of their 
 circulation, the motions of the heart and arteries do not present such exact criteria of health 
 and disease, as they do in the horse and other large animals. 
 
 1515. Bleeding of dogs is not a difficult operation, but may be easily effected by opening 
 the jugular or neck vein with a fleam or lancet ; but the latter is much to be preferred. A 
 ligature being put round the lower part of the neck, and the head being held up, the vein 
 will swell and protrude itself on each side of the windpipe, about one inch from it. It will, 
 however, be necessary previously to cut the hair away if it be very thick, after which 
 the puncture can be easily made with a lancet, the operator leaning over the dog. Nothing 
 is necessary, in general cases, to stop the bleeding, but to remove the ligature ; nor is any 
 pin, plaster, or bandage, requisite for the orifice. When circumstances, such as the want of a 
 regular operator, or when the amateur is called on to deplete his own dog suddenly, as in 
 the field, when the means of venesection by the neck are not at hand, in any such case the 
 ear may be punctured, or an incision may be made on the inner side of the flap of it, choos- 
 ing, if possible, the course of a vein for the puncture, but avoid passing the instrument 
 through the ear ; or the tail may be cut in desperate cases : but when this is done, it is 
 better to cut off a small piece, than to merely make an incision underneath ; for when 
 this has been injudiciously performed, we have in a few days seen the whole tail in a state 
 of mortification. Bleeding is essential in the inflammatory affections of the dog equally as 
 it is with ourselves. When the stomach, bowels, or lungs, are thus affected, nothing offers 
 so active a remedy as the loss of a few ounces of blood, proportioned to the size of the dog. 
 We would also remark, that in bleeding any dog that is of very great worth, either for his 
 sporting qualities, or for the regard he is held in, that it will add greatly to the efficacy of 
 the bleeding if it be done during the time the dog is in a warm bath. It not only increases 
 the flow of blood, but also decreases the inflammatory action of the heart and arteries ; and 
 by opening the minute pores of the skin, it cools down the feverish heat of the body. 
 
Chap. IV. CONDITION OF DOGS. 425 
 
 SuBSECT. I . Condition as necessary to Dogs as to Horses for Sporting Purposes. 
 
 1516. Hounds, greyhounds, setters, pointers, spaniels, aiid sporting dogs of every description, 
 to be fully equal to their work, require conditioning by the same processes of lightening and 
 hardening the body, and improving the wind, as are used towards the race-horse or hunter. 
 If the hound be full of flesh and gross in his habit, he can neither be in wind nor in full 
 scenting condition ; for the pituitary secretion will be injured with the rest, and a morbid 
 state of the skin, called foulness of coat, in every instance injures the scenting powers ; the 
 mangy foxhound and the mangy pointer both scent faultily. The dog, ever loaded with 
 fat, cannot keep to the head, until by exercise, alteratives, &c. he has lost fat, by which he 
 gains a greater freedom of respiration. To the wished for excellence in the field, it is there- 
 fore absolutely necessary that attention be paid to the condition of all sporting dogs ; the 
 pointer without it may wind himself, but he cannot wind the birds; the foxhound also 
 equally requires the conditioning process. Without it, the eager pack in vain attempt to 
 carry the scent through the stains and footings of pasturing cattle, or to catch the fleeting 
 particles escaping from the grassy mead or parched fallow. It is remarkable that Colonel 
 Cook appears either to misapply, or otherwise to mistake, the true nature of the term condi- 
 tion in dogs ; which we take to be, in its sporting signification, exactly the same with 
 condition in horses, and we believe no fox hunter would think his horse could be in too 
 high condition for a sharp burst with foxhomids, or that any other state could give any horse 
 a chance of being in a right place. Is the foxhound also not as much an artificial animal in 
 his present state as the horse ? and is not an artificial state of condition necessary to enable 
 him to fairly run down a stout fox in thirty or forty minutes without a check ? and yet the 
 gallant colonel says, " it is quite certain a hound too high in condition cannot run a burst ; 
 neither can a poor half starved one kill an afternoon fox." By this it is evident that the 
 colonel makes no distinction between a grossly fat dog and one with sufficient flesh, but 
 that flesh well hardened by judicious conditioning. This want of precision in making use 
 of a popular term, might lead to much mischief^ particularly when employed by one, 
 " having authority ;" and it is the more remarkable that such an observation should have 
 escaped him, as in another part of his work he expressly informs us, that " he lost three of his 
 best dogs, wholly by inattention to their state in this particular, which," he observes, " caused 
 him ever afterwards to pay double attention to that most material point — condition." 
 ( Observations on Fox Hunting, p. 1 42. ) 
 
 1517. The method of promoting condition in dogs consists in reducing the body from too 
 full and lax a state to one of firmness and less bulk ; or it consists in raising a lean and re- 
 duced dog to lustiness, hardness, and vigour : some sportsmen prefer the one state, and some 
 the other, to begin upon. With the exception we have lately made, Colonel Cook deserves 
 attention on this head, for he draws the line judiciously between the plethoric and muscular 
 states. " The ribs," he observes, " should be visible, and the flank moderately hollow, but the 
 loins must be well filled up in a dog in perfect condition. When dogs exhibit general full- 
 ness and too much flesh, commence by physic and a regular course of exercise, which should 
 be mild at first, but increased until it is severe. Avoid too great a privation of food, other- 
 wise the conditioning process will be retarded." 
 
 1518. Dog physic is variotisly formed. Jalap is a favourite purge with some sportsmen, 
 but it is uncertain in its action ; gamboge is very drastic ; the submuriate of mercury 
 (calomel) is likewise very irregular in its action on dogs : we have seen eight grains fail to 
 open the bowels of even a small one ; while, on the contrary, we have ourselves seen a pointer 
 fatally poisoned by ten grains : if forms however a useful auxiliary to purgatives, in doses 
 of three or four grains ; and, as it not unfrequently acts on the stomach, so it may be used 
 with advantage as an emetic in some cases, particularly in conjunction with tartarised an- 
 timony (tartar emetic). When, therefore, a purgative is brought up again, in which calomel 
 was a component part, it may be suspected to arise from this source ; and if it be necessary 
 to repeat the purge, the mercurial should be omitted. Epsom salts are used in some kennels, 
 but they are bulky, and if attempted to be given in the food, are often refused ; syrup of 
 buckthorn has long been a favourite purge with dog fanciers. Mr. Beckford recommends 
 it, but unites with it sulphur and antimony, in the proportions of two pounds of sulphur, 
 one pound of crude antimony, and a pint and a half of syrup of buckthorn, which answers 
 for thirty couple of hounds. Aloes, in our own opinion, form the best general purge for dogs, 
 and such are the peculiarities of their bowels, that while a man can take with impunity as 
 much calomel as would kill two large dogs, a moderate sized dog will take a quantity of 
 aloes sufficient to destroy two stout men. The smallest dog can take fifteen or twenty 
 grains : half a drachm is seldom too much, but the smaller dose had better be tried first : 
 medium sized dogs usually require a drachm, and some large dogs have taken more than two 
 drachms. We have ourselves given three to a strong Newfoundland dog without extreme 
 catharsis ; but, as before observed, dogs differ much in their different habits, and it is there- 
 fore most prudent to begin with a dose too small than one too large : hundreds of dogs are 
 every year destroyed by temerity in this particular. 
 
426 HUNTING AGENTS. Pabt IV. 
 
 1519. Alteratives for dogs are formed of various articles. Buttermilk alone is a good but 
 slow alterative in cases of a heated itching skin, with blotches, or other cutaneous affections, 
 short of actual mange. Buttermilk or whey, as a diet, likewise greatly assists the other 
 curative treatment of mange, particularly it does so in the red mange. The nitrate of potash 
 (nitre) is a very useful alterative to dogs, particularly for hot itching humours and redness 
 of skin, in doses of four grains to ten : the supertartate of potash (cream of tartar) may be 
 so given likewise with benefit, in large doses, in the same cases. All the preparations of 
 mercury, though excellent alteratives, require great caution when frequently repeated, or 
 regularly given ; for dogs are easily salivated, and salivation produces very hurtful effects on 
 them. Sulphur has not much internal effect on dogs; as however it is a gentle laxative, and 
 certainly never injurious, it may be administered where there are symptoms of diseased skin, 
 particularly when it is united with a moderate quantity of cream of tartar. 
 
 1520. Emetics are somewhat questionable remedies for dogs. It is true that vomition is a 
 natural act in them, and they excite it themselves purposely, by taking the emetic or dog 
 grass ; but this a dog only does when he feels bilious nausea or disordered stomach. In the 
 early stages of distemper only, are actual emetics of much apparent benefit to dogs; but in 
 these cases the best effects are produced by tartarised antimony (better known as emetic 
 tartar), which may be given in a b.all, or will be voluntarily taken in inilk or broth, &c. 
 when rolled up in butter or grease, &c. The quantity may vary according to size, strength, 
 or from one grain as the smallest, to five grains as the largest, dose. Calomel also, from 
 four grains to six or eight, forms a useful cleansing emetic 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Mange in Dogs. 
 
 1521. All the Caninw, as the fox and wolf, are subjects of mange as well as dogs. The itch 
 of the human subject and the canine mange, if we mistake not, are nearly allied, and more- 
 over by close contact each can generate the other. The canine mange is a chronic inflam- 
 mation of the skin, dependent, in some instances, on the morbid constitutional action : it is 
 infectious, also, from miasms produced from animal exhalations ; and it is notoriously con- 
 tagious from personal communication with one affected. It is not, however, so completely 
 contagious in all its varieties as is supposed, for we have known dogs to sleep with affected 
 ones for some time without becoming mangy ; but in the majority of cases it is otherwise, 
 and in some the predisposition to it is such, that almost simple and momentary contact will 
 produce it. The mange which is received by contagion, is more readily again given to 
 another than that which is generated by hereditary descent, or constitutional aptitude. The 
 uniform presence of animalculi within the psoric pustules, has revived the idea that it 
 originates in the attack of acari, and we more and more incline to the same opinion. Mange 
 is undoubtedly hereditary ; a bitch lined by a mangy dog brings forth a progeny either 
 directly mangy, or that eventually becomes so; the mangy bitch also never breeds a per- 
 fectlv clean progeny. Of all the causes which beget mange, and they are not few, the acrid 
 effluvium from their own secretions is the most common ; when it is generated by numbers, 
 particularly if they be confined within a limited space, it is sure to appear. Close confine- 
 ment of any dog will commonly produce it, and most certainly so if he be at the same time 
 fed on salt provision; thus there are but few dogs on shipboard that do not contract it, 
 except such as are allowed full liberty of the deck. Food too nutritive in quality, and too 
 considerable in quantity, is productive of mange ; and, on the contrary, food in a great 
 measure withheld, or being very poor in quality, is equally a parent of the disease. In both 
 these apparent contrarieties, the balance between the skin and the digestive functions is not 
 preserved, and the disease follows as a necessary consequence. This affection presents some 
 permanent varieties : it has also some anomalies ; but the pruritus, or itching, is common 
 to all, and proves the most obstinate evil of all that accompany this affection, by its forcing 
 the sufferer to injurious irritation. 
 
 1522. Of the different foryns of mange we may enumerate, as most prevalent, the common 
 scabby kind, and that known by the name of red mange. There are also two snbvarieties, 
 as that called a surfeit, and a sudden or acute mange, somewhat of the nature of erysipelas. 
 This latter kind frequently shows itself in an acute attack on the integuments of the scrotum : 
 the swelling and ulceration which sometimes attacks the substance around one or other of 
 the claws, is a mangy affection, and yields to the general treatment of mange. (See Canine 
 Pathology, 3d edition, art. Mange.) 
 
 1523. Treatment of mange. Whatever similarity may exist between this complaint 
 and the human itch in other respects, a very great difference is observed between the ob- 
 stinacy of the one, and the ease with which the other may be cured. Medical practitioners 
 on the human subject consider the itch as local ; but veterinarians, to their vexation, will 
 find mange constitutional in the dog, and too often also very deeply rooted. Like the 
 human itch, it is however most judiciously treated by remedies that excite absorption ; and 
 sulphur, the grand panacea of the one, is also the general application for the other : but as 
 mange exhibits greater varieties, and is altogether more difficult of cure, it is seldom that 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 CANKER OF THE BAR. 
 
 427 
 
 we can trust to this alone for that end. 
 common varieties of mange : — 
 
 No. I. 
 Powdered sulphur, yellow or black, four ounces. 
 Muriate of ammonia (sal ammoniac, crude), pow- 
 dered, half an ounce. Aloes powdered, one drachm. 
 Venice turpentine, half an ounce. Lard, or other fatty 
 matter, six ounces. Mix. 
 
 No. II. 
 Sulphate of zinc (white vitriol), one drachm. To- 
 
 The following formula: are adapted for the 
 
 bacco in powder, half an ounce. Sulphur in powder, 
 four ounces. Aloes in powder, two drachms. Soft 
 soap, SIX ounces. 
 
 No. III. 
 
 Lime-water, four ounces. Decoction of stavesacre, 
 two ounces. Decoction of white hellebore, two 
 ounces. Oxymuriate of quicksilver (corrosive subli- 
 mate), five grains. 
 
 1524. Dissolve the corrosive sublimate in the decoctions, which should be of a moderate 
 strength ; when dissolved, add two drachins of powdered aloes, to render the mixture nauseous, 
 and prevent its being licked oif by the dog, which ought to be very carefully guarded against. 
 The best means for this purpose is a muzzle, having a very fine wire capping or mouth- 
 piece, which will effectually prevent the dog from getting his tongue to the ointment, which 
 would prove his almost certain destruction. When therefore the application contains mer- 
 cury, tobacco, hellebore, or other active poison, it is recommended not to depend wholly on the 
 bitter of the aloes as a preventive to licking, but to apply an effective muzzle. Instead of 
 muzzling, we have now and then sewed him up altogether in a dress ; but even then he must 
 be watched, that he does not gnaw it off: if the dog be much valued, a muzzle of the kind 
 described is therefore the best preventive. 
 
 1525. For the cure of red mange, to either of the recipes, I. or II. add an ounce of strong 
 mercurial ointment, and use as already directed ; but it will be prudent to carefully watch 
 the dog, that salivation may not come on. Should this, however, unexpectedly occur, .sus- 
 pend the use of the ointment until the salivation disappears ; when the treatment should be 
 resumed and persisted in until all appearances of the affection vanish, 
 
 1526. Internal remedies, as correctives of the faulty habit, greatly assist the cure of obstinate 
 mange. We have hinted at these correctives when treating on condition as necessary for 
 sporting dogs. Mange, it must again be enforced, is subject to many' variations, and con- 
 sequently it requires an equally varied treatment to meet these. This affection is treated 
 on at great length in our Canine Patholoyy, but our limits forbid our enlarging upon it here. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Internal and external Canker of the Ear. 
 
 1527. Canker within the ear is somewhat of the nature of mange, and is often brought on 
 by the same causes ; such as a superabundant formation of blood, and a consequent accumu- 
 lation of flesh, by which the secretions not being wholly spent in the support of the body, 
 the superfluity seeks to find some other outlets. Canker has also another predisposing cause, 
 which is a frequent access of water to the cavity of the ears ; thus poodles, water spaniels, 
 and Newfoundland dogs, are particularly liable to it. The length of hair around the head 
 of these dogs, by heating and retaining moisture within their ears, encourages an aflilux of 
 fluids or humours, as they are termed, to tliem. That taking the water has this tendency, is 
 proved by the fact, that water dogs more than all others are liable to it, although they may 
 be in full exercise and neither over fed nor over fat : and that their peculiar liability to it 
 arises from this cause, is further proved by the cessation of the discharge in many cases 
 when they are prevented access to the water. 
 
 1528. The curative process for internal canker of the ear must be either simple or more 
 complicated, according to the cause producing the disease. Whenever there is much fulness 
 of habit, and the dog is very fat, or when he has been subjected to much confinement in a 
 hot close situation, these circumstances must be immediately rectified. Abstinence and 
 purgatives will reduce the fat ; a cooler situation must be chosen, and it must be both dry 
 and airy ; plenty of exercise must be given to divert the fluids of the body into another chan- 
 nel. In such cases as are accompanied with symptoms of a constitutional foulness by a red 
 itching, stinking coat, and mangy eruptions, in addition to exercise, feed on a vegetable diet 
 principally, give cleansing alteratives, and occasional purges also. In very bad cases a seton 
 may be put in the neck and kept there, until the benefit derived from it, in conjunction 
 with alteratives, has effected a cure : occasional bleeding is also beneficial. As external 
 applications, first use a wash composed of half a drachm of superacetate (sugar) of lead, 
 dissolved in four ounces of rose or rain-water. A small tea-spoonful may be introduced 
 (previously warmed to a blood heat to prevent surprise) night and morning, rubbing the 
 root of the ear at the same time, to promote the entrance of the wash into the cavities. In 
 more obstinate cases, it is prudent to add fifteen or twenty grains of vitriolated zinc (white 
 vitriol) to the wash ; or rather make two distinct mixtures of these articles, and alternate 
 the use of each, which will prevent the chemical decomposition of these medicinal agents 
 as the suspending menstruum ; and likewise, instead of water, use a decoction of oak bark, 
 which will greatly promote the end desired. Now and then acetate of copper (verdigris), 
 mixed with oil, has proved beneficial when introduced in the same manner. In others, 
 
428 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 submuriate of quicksilver (calomel) and oil have produced amendment when applied in the 
 same way. We have also seen a weak injection of the oxymuriate of quicksilver (corrosive 
 sublimate) succeed, when every other application has failed. A very mild injection of 
 nitrate of silver, as one grain to two ounces of water, has benefited others ; for in this as in 
 mange, and indeed in all skin affections, no one remedy is an universal panacea: happily, 
 however, there are few cases but will submit to a patient trial of various means. 
 
 1529. Canker on the outside of the flap of the ear consists of an ill disposed ulcer, situated 
 on the lower edge of the flap of one or both ears, which often divides it into a kind of slit ; 
 by its intolerable itching, the sore is kept in a continual state of aggravation from the 
 shaking of the dog's head. As might be expected, Newfoundland dogs, setters, and other 
 long coated dogs, are most subject to internal canker of the ear ; but the smooth coated, as 
 pointers, hounds, &c. are in general affected with this outer canker. Pointers and hounds 
 are therefore many of them rounded, the latter particularly, by which they become less liable 
 to it than those whose ears remain of the natural length : and it is also common as a cure 
 to round thera after the disease has appeared ; but it then frequently fails, because the part 
 taken off seldom extends sufficiently beyond the surface of the ulcerated slit, otherwise the 
 practice is good. It is not unusual, likewise, to burn out the ulcer, either with the actual 
 cautery, or with some caustic substance ; but this also proves an uncertain remedy, unless 
 it be cauterised to a sufficient depth beyond the diseased surface. With care an external 
 application is usually found sufficient for the cure, which is fortunate, as some persons are 
 decidedly averse to mutilate a favourite. 
 
 1530. For the cure, use an unguent, made with equal parts of ointment of nitrated 
 quicksilver and calamine cerate, which should be applied once a day, carefully securing 
 the ear from the injury occasioned by the shaking of the head, by a sort of head dress, during 
 its use. Or the following may be tried : oxymuriate of quicksilver (corrosive sublimate), 
 very finely powdered, three grains; cerate of calamine (Turner's cerate), one drachm ; sublim- 
 ated sulphur (milk of), one scruple. In some cases the sublimate has proved efficacious in 
 the form of a wash, six grains being dissolved in four ounces of water. Strong astringent 
 lotions are sometimes useful, as alum dissolved in a decoction of oak bark. When however 
 the disease proves very obstinate, excision must be resorted to ; taking care that the whole, 
 not only of the immediate cracked part, but also of its tumefied edges, are included in the 
 operation. Should this also fail, round the ear deeply ; and if it is wished to preserve 
 uniformity of appearance, round the other also. 
 
 1531. Abscess of the inner surface of the ear flap. From similar causes to those which give 
 rise to inner and outer canker, imposthume sometimes forms on the pendulous flap of the 
 ear, which swells enormously, and forms a prominent shining tumour, so painful and weighty 
 as to prove very distressing to the dog. It is more common to long than short ears, as 
 those of hounds, spaniels, poodles, &c. ; and all attempts at dispersing these tumours always 
 fail ; for the collections are, from the first, less phlegmonous than serous. The only mode of 
 relief is, therefore, to evacuate the contents ; but it is too common merely to make a small 
 opening for this purpose, which is almost certain to heal immediately, and a fresh accumu- 
 lation takes place of the same bloody serum. The tumour ought either to be opened its 
 full length, and a pledget of lint introduced, to prevent too hasty a union of the outer 
 edges of the sac, or a seton should be introduced, embracing the whole of the tumour, 
 which should be suffered to remain for a week or ten days. By this means, instead of a 
 discharge of serum, healthy matter will form in a little time ; the sides will granulate and 
 
 unite ; and, on the removal of the seton, the external 
 lips of the wound will close firmly and healthily. It 
 is, however, a necessary caution to observe, that it is 
 not prudent to open the tumour until it exhibits its 
 characteristic shining appearance with evident fluctu- 
 ation. We may again remark of the matter within, 
 and it will be well to state, that as all the affections 
 of the flap of the ear are greatly aggravated by the 
 force with which they are rapped against the head by 
 shaking it, the pendulous part should always be se- 
 ^°° '^"' cured in a kind of cap during the medical treatment 
 
 (Jiff. 223.), where it will be seen that a well contrived cap being made to fit moderately 
 close to the head, and fastened underneath the chin and throat, will of course prevent the 
 dog from violently flapping the tumour against the hard bones of the head. 
 
 StiBSECT. 4. The Distemper. 
 
 1532. !Z%e distemper was, we believe, derived from France, where it is called la maladie : 
 we also, it would appear, when we imported this scourge of our most valuable breeds of 
 sporting dogs, as well of those interesting and amusing breeds which engage the attention, 
 and win the affections of many, were not content without adopting its unmeaning name 
 likewise — that of distemper. With us this malady was certaiidy unknown a century ago ; 
 
Chap. IV. DISTEMPER OF DOGS. 429 
 
 nor is it acknowledged by French authors, but as a disease which had a modern existence 
 only, of an epidemic nature, severe in its visitation throughout European countries, where it 
 had proved fatal to numbers, and for which no direct remedy had been found. (See Ency- 
 clopedie Mithodique, liv. lix. art. Chasses.) Other French authorities describe it as a canine 
 disease of a novel nature, which some suppose to have been derived from England. The 
 more accredited French authors, however, candidly admit that it was first known in France. 
 In opposition also to the recent appearance of the distemper among us, it has been conjec- 
 tured, that it is the angina of the ancient catalogue of canine ailments ; rabies and podagra 
 forming the other two principal maladies. Artificial treatment has greatly increased our 
 present list, or the worthies of former times were but indifferent nosologists. The ancient 
 canine angina, however, appears to have confined itself principally to the throat, while little 
 or nothing is said of nasal discharge. (See JElian, de Nat. Animal, lib.iv. c.40. ; Aristotle, Hist. 
 Animal, lib. viii. c. 22. &c.&c. ) In our own country we have not wanted notices and descrip- 
 tions of the complaint from some eminent sources ; but from a want of sufficient experience 
 of its Protean character, and inability to separate its true pathognomonic, from its occasional 
 symptomatic phenomena, these writers on it have done little more than increase the ob- 
 scurity which hung around it, and expose their own ignorance on the subject. Dr. Darwin, 
 it is true, characterised it as a debilitating catarrh ; but it is evident he took a very 
 superficial view of its symptoms and consequences, when he considered the only treatment 
 necessary was, that the air should be allowed to pass freely over the ulcerated surfaces of the 
 nose. If the Schneiderian membrane were the sole seat of the disease, there might be some 
 show of pathological reasoning in this ; but as an early participation is made either with the 
 lungs, the intestines, or the brain, from which it derives some of its strongest characters, so 
 it is evident the rationale of Dr. Darwin falls to the ground. The further absurdity of 
 directing that distempered dogs should be allowed to drink from a stream, that the conta- 
 gious mucus of the nostrils having escaped one passage may not again enter another, and 
 thus re-poison the dog, also proves his erroneous views of it. Dr. Jenner's description of 
 distemper, we feel assured, has done more injury to a just view of the nature and proper 
 treatment of the disease than a series of years can undo. His great popularity gave a 
 sanction to his assertions, which the hastiness of his views did not merit ; and when hif 
 enthusiasm in the cause of vaccination led him to assert that it would also ward off the dis- 
 temper in dogs, as it appeared to do human small pox, he did those valuable animals an 
 essential evil : for he not only deceived those who trusted in this fallacious view, but he 
 also protracted many of those endeavours which might in the meantime have been going on 
 to discover the true nature and effective remedial treatment of the complaint. We long ago 
 had published these remarks ; and Mr. Youatt likewise, on this subject, after observing that 
 Dr. Jenner's description of distemper was " no more like the true disease than himself to 
 Hercules," but was evidently made up of distemper and rabies, and unlike both, proceeds to 
 remark on the total want of preventive efficacy in vaccination against the attack of distemper : — 
 " I have," he says, " again and again put the power of this boasted preventive to the test, 
 and I can say, without the slightest hesitation, that it is altogether without effect. I know 
 many gentlemen who have placed implicit faith in the power of vaccination, and their whole 
 kennel has been submitted to the operation ; the season has been favourable, and the disease 
 either has not appeared, or has assumed the mildest type, and I have got into sad disgrace ; but 
 many years have not passed before the distemper has broken out, and carried off the majority 
 of those who were supposed to be exempted from its attack." ( The Veterinarian, vol. iii. p. 88. ) 
 Our own experiments, and researches numerous and varied, both before and since those of 
 Mr. Youatt, only tend to confirm this opinion. It may be somewhat irrelevant to the present 
 subject, but the coincidence is too striking to be passed over, that when Dr. Jenner's boasted 
 discovery of the efficacy of the vaccine inoculation in the prevention of small pox was the 
 universal subject of eulogium, Mr. Ring, an eminent surgeon residing in Swallow-street, 
 and ourselves, we believe, were the only persons of any notoriety who dared to doubt the 
 preventive efficacy of vaccination. We always gave it as our opinion that its long indwelling 
 in the human constitution would at length destroy its preventive qualities. How right we 
 ^vere, the late frequency and mortality from small pox in persons who had been vaccinated 
 will prove. 
 
 1533. The distemper, although it is always to be met with, yet is not always equally pre- 
 valent ; on the contrary, it occasionally rages with great violence in an epidemical form. As 
 an epidemic, however, it still preserves its versatile character, the symptoms which charac- 
 terise the general attack of one season, being usually different from those which prevail in 
 another. A pustular eruption has been the leading symptom of one year. A violent phleg- 
 monous tumour, especially of the head, has particularly characterised it in another. In the 
 summer of 1 805, many of the distempered subjects were attacked with a peculiar and painful 
 spasmodic colic, which neither constipated nor relaxed the bowels, but after continuing 
 acute two or three days usually terminated fatally. In the few cases which ended favourably, 
 active purgatives of calomel and aloes appeared beneficial. It may also be remarked, that 
 this is not occasional only, but that whenever distemper rages as an epidemic, it commonly 
 assumes some particular characteristic type, without its usual versatility of symptoms. One 
 
430 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 year shall be remarkable for the harassing and ohsthiate diarrhoea that appears ; another for 
 the more than usual tendency to epilepsy and spasm ; while in a third, a malignant putrid 
 type will sweep ofF most of those affected. 
 
 1534. The causes of distemper are various. Any derangement of the body acting on the 
 constitutional liability to the disease will bring it on. The predisposition to it is so great 
 that very few (particularly in cities and large towns) escape its attack ; but whether the 
 constitutional aptitude be of itself sufficient to generate it without some exciting cause, is 
 not clearly ascertained. Cold is a fruitful source of it ; thus newly entered hounds are 
 liable to it if they have been taken through water, or if rain falls and they are long at 
 fault, or have to slowly draw on a cold scent, or to return home suiFering under cold and 
 wet a long distance. Washing without drying the coat afterwards, or throwing into the 
 water, has occasioned it very frequently in dogs closely domesticated, or not completely 
 matured. 
 
 1535. Contagiori is anoiher fruitful source of distemper, and is so much so that it is 
 seldom that any young dog which has not already had it escapes, if he become exposed 
 either to the effluvia, or to the contact of the morbid secretions on a mucous or ulcerated 
 surface. In many cases the slightest application of it, or even being exposed to the air when 
 impregnated with the exhalations from a distempered dog for a few minutes, is sufficient 
 for the purpose. As it is communicable by the contact of the diseased catarrhal secretion, 
 it may be supposed, that purposed inoculation with the pus or matter of distemper, will 
 Introduce it into the system of a healthy dog, and such is the case generally. Nevertheless, 
 at times, the constitution is not open to receive the contagion ; and not only will inocula- 
 tion fail to produce it, but also constant communication, and every other means whereby 
 it might be supposed communicable, prove equally so. At some future time, however, 
 the disease will be readily produced in the same dog, by apparently less active agencies. 
 The occasional causes are numerous : whatever tends to produce debility in the system 
 is a grand one; thus distemper frequently follows other diseases, as pneumonic attacks; 
 the confinement and treatment which virulent mange requires, is also sometimes observed to 
 produce it ; the tabid and rickety very seldom escape it in its severest form. The sports- 
 man and country gentleman may probably smile at our notice of tabid and rickety puppies ; 
 but were he to visit the kens of the fancy in London, and other cities and great towns, 
 he would find many such amongst tbeir most favourite breeds. The bull-dogs and bull 
 terriers reared in these dens of filth and confinement, as well as the high-bred fancy spaniels 
 of the weavers of Spitalfields, are martyrs to diseases of various kinds, which stunt and 
 deform one-third of their numbers. When distemper overtakes any of these, and parti- 
 cularly if mange be also present at the time, they seldom escape. If the disease become 
 endemical, the havoc among them is then extreme. Low living, equally with confinement 
 and bad air, is a powerful promoter of distemper ; and a half starved dog not only contracts 
 the disease more readily than another, but he also fares worse under it. 
 
 153P. To ward off distemper, young dogs should be very liberally and nutritiously fed; 
 particularly they should be so treated, because if, in spite of all care, they should become dis- 
 tempered, they being at the time in full flesh and strength, are sure to have it more favourably 
 than others. Nothing also proves the prophylactic effiict of pure air and voluntary exercise, 
 more than that young hounds at their walks seldom are attacked by it ; but when such are 
 brought home and kennelled, they seldom escape long after. A prejudice prevails in the minds 
 of some sportsmen that animal food is productive of distemper ; but this opinion is totally irre- 
 concilable with reason ; and according to our own experience, which has been considerable, 
 it is equally contrary to fact. The notion, we expect, was borrowed from the French, who 
 adopted the opinion from a few ill conducted experiments, on which we place no depend- 
 ence : on the contrary, our own experience has proved that young dogs in full flesh, par- 
 ticularly when such is gained from a large proportion of animal food, are less liable to 
 distemper, and fare better under it when it does overtake them, than any others which have 
 been differently nurtured. 
 
 1537. Of the effects of distemper on different breeds of dogs, we may remark, that such as 
 are used in rural economy, and, indeed, all such as live in the open and pure air, either 
 escape it altogether, or have it with much less virulence than others ; but wherever man has 
 interfered in forcing an artificial breed, in educating to artificial purposes, or closely con- 
 fining them, in such the disease is almost always severe. It is thus that it is so fatal to 
 high-bred hounds, pointers, setters, and spaniels ; and to terriers and greyhounds, as breeds 
 even more artificial than the others, it is usually moi-e so. Mr. Youatt observes, that few 
 dogs imported into this country as exotics do well in it ; in proof, it is known that the 
 greater part of the northern dogs, brought by Captain Parry, were carried off by it within a 
 twelvemonth. Some breeds possess an hereditary tendency to have it worse than others of 
 the same kind : litter after litter of some sporting strains, will hardly yield more than one 
 or two survivors ; and in such case we would advise the breeder to cross tlie race. In 
 crowded cities the disease is peculiarly severe and fatal ; thus in London, those attacked 
 have by no means the same chance of recovery as those attacked in the country. 
 
 1538. Are dogs liable to have distemper more than once? We reply, they certainly are, 
 
Chap. IV. DISTEMPER OF DOGS. 431 
 
 although it is not an usual occurrence. We have ourselves seen more tlian one or two 
 instances of a second attack of the disease, and that when years had intervened. 
 
 1 539. The symptoms of distemper are very variable ,■ indeed, they are so much so, as to 
 make it difficult to set before the reader any diagnostic sign or signs : even the running from 
 the nose, so common to the complaint, does not always appear until the distemper has made 
 some progress ; and sometimes also, in the midst of its most fatal course, tlie nasal discharge 
 suddenly stops. There are, however, certain symptoms usually present in most of its cases ; 
 one of the earliest of these is a short, dry, husky cough, followed by a lessening of the appe- 
 tite, the flesh, strength, and spirits ; the coat also begins to stare, and the eyes to blink in 
 a full light, as though painfully affected by it. Such also, if observed in the morning, 
 exhibit the remains of a little hardened mucus adhering to the inner corner of each eye, 
 while a general cloudiness of the cornea steals over its surface ; the nose becomes moistened 
 with a watery discharge, greater or less, as the membranous linings of the orbits and nasal 
 cavities are more or less inflamed. In this state these discharges sometimes remain for two 
 or three weeks without much alteration ; eventually, however, they increase, and change 
 from a limpid to a muco-purulent one, which flows down the face from the inner corner of 
 each eye; and as the disease becomes more intense, it frequently glues up the lids during 
 the night and blinds the dog, until his efforts by rubbing have opened them. The nasal 
 discharge, which is first thin and watery, becomes muco-purulent ; and the disease next 
 changes to direct pus also, by which the nose is no less closed up each morning than the 
 eyes. As the intensity of the mucous inflammation extends, the cough also, which at first 
 is usually little more than a slight huskiness or expiratory effort only (or perhaps hardly 
 exists at all, for in some cases but little cough attends the early stages), increases to a 
 distressing, harsh sounding one, and to frequent attempts at forcing something up from the 
 throat, by an effort that appears compounded of coughing and vomiting. Thus far the 
 symptoms are those of a catarrhal affection; but as the disease advances others appear, and 
 of a very different character, but equally anomalous and variable. Nevertheless they bear 
 some characteristic inarks which divide the future progress of the complaint into two or three 
 distinct types. The first of these appears dependent on a transmission of the morbid affec- 
 tion of the membranes of the nose to those of the brain, when either epileptic fits come on, 
 or otherwise chorea, better known as St. Vitus'" s dance, with its convulsive twitchings, wear 
 out the animal. Sometimes true paralysis supervenes and renders him helpless. 
 
 1540. The symptomatic "pilepsy of distemper, or what are called ^t^s, are too common and 
 too fatal accompaniments of this cruel disease to be passed over without particular notice. 
 These epileptic fits may often be predicted with tolerable certainty, one, two, or three days 
 before they come on ; when, if judicious means are resorted to, they may be sometimes 
 averted ; but having once occurred, and the first fit being followed up by another within 
 two or three days, it is very seldom indeed that any hope is left. The precursory symptoms 
 are such as betoken a highly increased, though morbid, energy in the sensorium. From an 
 emaciated, weak, and spiritless state, the dog becomes cheerful and alert ; his dim and 
 watery, or purulent, eyes become clear, and sparkle with animation ; and if attentively 
 viewed, the pupil, towards its bottom, presents an internal reddening of a fiery aspect : the 
 nasal discharge, likewise, frequently either lessens, or is wholly suspended, and a momentary 
 check to the accompanying diarrhoea occurs sometimes. The more active symptoms of 
 the epileptic attack are often preceded by a series of spasmodic irritations ; thus it is very 
 common for a day, sometimes for two or three days previously, to observe a convulsive 
 twitching of the eyelids, or of the lips or face, which increases to a quivering of the lower 
 jaw, such as we often witness in dogs eagerly watching the food preparing for them, or 
 when expecting any wished for object, as the going out of the sportsman who has been har- 
 nessing for the field in September. These spasmodic irritations, however trifling at first, 
 soon increase to a direct convulsive champing of the whole mouth, as though something 
 
 224 , ^ ^ unpleasant in it was attempted to be got rid of: 
 
 during this action, the poor animal stands dis- 
 tressed, though somewhat unconscious. The senso- 
 rial excitability is now arrived at such a height as 
 to be readily acted on by trifling accidental cir- 
 cumstances ; thus, an angry word spoken to the 
 dog, a sharp rebuke to another, or the sight of one 
 in a fit, will be often sufficient to bring one on 
 him also. It is by an observance of this effect, that 
 we are likewise able to understand why fondling 
 or encouraging a dog under these primary attacks, 
 will shorten the duration, and sometimes stop the 
 fit altogether {fig. 224.); and also we learn why 
 the sudden stimulus brought on by dashing cold 
 fos IS r G IS A HT water in the face will often do the same ; which 
 
 practice should, therefore, always be resorted to on these occasions. When the epileptic 
 fits, however, have gained their full hold on the dog, these means usually fail. A 
 
432 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 partial or total mental alienation now fakes place : when total, the poor brute is often 
 perfectly phrenetic ; he waters and dungs unconsciously, he tears up the ground, bites 
 every thing around him, and not unfrequently himself also. When the fit is over, he 
 shakes himself, and looks and acts as usual, unless the attacks have been very violent 
 and long continued, when they leave him greatly exhausted and dispirited. The second, 
 third, or fourth, day from the first appearance of these violent fits, particularly when they 
 recur every hour or two, commonly close the scene, the animal being worn down by the 
 additional strength and increased frequency of each succeeding spasm. It is during one of 
 these fits, that a dog is apt to be sacrificed under a suspicion of madness ; but the suddenness 
 of the seizure ought to inform the looker-on of the total impossibility of its being rabies, 
 which is always, in the worst cases, marked with some recollection, some knowledge, and 
 never exhibits the indiscriminate fury which characterises epilepsy. (See our account of 
 Madness, Y>. 435.) In another form of this epilepsy, the dog is seen to walk round and round, 
 his steps being usually directed to one side only, with measured and solemn pace, the poor 
 brute being generally unconscious to every thing around. This is not a very frequent form 
 of the nervous affection ; but we have seen several instances of it, all of which proved fatal. 
 Such cases may be considered as a partial attack on the brain, principally directed to one 
 side of that organ. 
 
 1541. Another type of the distemper which follows the early catarrhal symptoms, is a sudden 
 attack of the viscera of the chest and belly, or both, and which usually leave the brain free 
 from present affection. If the lungs become much inflamed the dog soon sinks, but when 
 the bowels are more particularly the seat of attack, then diarrhoea, or purging, comes on. 
 At first the common contents of the bowels only are ejected, but this is soon followed by 
 the discharge of a lead coloured mucus, which eventually becomes tinged with blood, and 
 the dog sinks under the irritation. 
 
 1542. A virulent and putrid type of distemper sometimes follows the secondary stage. Occa- 
 sionally, however, this putrid tendency shows itself at once as connected with the first or 
 catarrhal attack. These cases are accompanied by great debility, rapid emaciation, and 
 total loss of appetite ; the nasal discharge is great, fetid, and bloody, bespeaking extensive 
 ulceration of the nasal membranes, which is sometimes so deep as to occasion hemorrhage 
 from the part. Excoriations of the lips and cheeks follow the contact of the sanies, which 
 pours from the eyes, and even from the ears also. In some cases the gums bleed, the 
 tongue is covered with a dark crust, sometimes is ulcerated, and the whole body emits 
 a peculiarly cadaverous smell. Stools are frequently passing, which resemble a mixture of 
 mucus, blood, and putrid bile ; and the wretched animal trails out a miserable existence, 
 commensurate with the severity of his complaint, his own strength, or the means employed 
 to combat it : thus, in some cases, it lasts a few days only; in others it is protracted to two 
 or three weeks even, before he finally sinks. 
 
 1543. The treatment of distemper must necessarily vary considerably, according to the 
 nature of the attack, as well as the age, constitution, and locality of the object of it. It is 
 somewhat singular, that while the very best practitioners so often fail in their treatment of 
 the complaint, we seldom have met with a sportsman or breeder of dogs, who, according to 
 his own account, could not readily cure it, " being in possession of what he flattered him- 
 self was an infallible remedy." We once thought a remedy of our own discovery almost 
 so : but though it remains a valuable one, it is far from infallible, and we suspect most of 
 these are much farther from deserving such a character than that we allude to : it happens, 
 however, with these fancied infallible remedies for distemper among gentlemen, that, under 
 the exhibition of some supposed curative, having met with two or three successful cases, 
 which would perhaps have done well without any thing, such medicament has been after- 
 wards considered as the grand specific. But continued experience leads us to a conclusion, 
 that although many different remedies are useful, according as one or other form of the 
 disease prevails, yet that there is not, and we believe cannot be, an universal specific for 
 this Protean disorder. j\s most cases of distemper commence by cough, or slight running 
 from tlie nose and eyes, with loss of flesh, appetite, and spirits, an emetic is the first remedy, 
 as it clears the stomach and bowels, and sympathetically lessens the inflammatory action 
 going on. Should the pulse, the state of breathing, or a harassing cough, indicate any 
 great determination to the lungs, take from three to five or six ounces of blood away according 
 to the size, age, &c. particularly if the dog be fat, and moderately strong. If bleeding is 
 omitted, substitute a mild purge, if the bowels are not already relaxed. Emetics are useful ; 
 as preparatory medicines in distemper, indeed, very useful. Strong dogs may take from 
 two to four grains of tartar emetic ; or, otherwise, from four to six or seven grains of 
 calomel. Sometimes one and sometimes the other of these remedies is to be preferred. 
 When there is any disposition to purging already observed, give the tartar emetic only, 
 from one grain to four as a maximum ; or the puke may be made of equal parts of 
 calomel and tartarised antimony, from one grain to three grains of each ; or even four 
 grains of each may not be too much for a full grown dog of the largest breeds ; and further, 
 this latter vomit has the advantage of proving a laxative also. The purging and emetic 
 
Chap. IV. DISTEMPER OF DOGS. 433 
 
 articles used on these occasions by sportsmen, as Turpith mineral and crude antimony, are 
 from their drastic qualities objectionable, and they can only be admissible for very strong 
 dogs, not yet at all debilitated by the complaint : indeed, it is only in such cases that these 
 violent remedies may be risked. Of this kind are large doses of salt, which occasionally 
 do good when no looseness of bowels has already come on. The early insertion of a 
 scton should depend on circumstances : if an impatience of light presents itself, and the 
 pupils look red within, the cough being hard, dry, and frequent, insert one ; but if, on 
 the contrary, the discharge from the eyes and nose is become purulent and profuse, and 
 particularly if the dog be losing flesh daily, by no means do so. While the dog is fat, 
 should his inflammatory symptoms run high, two or three moderate purges are proper ; 
 but when distemper is at its height always avoid them. Costiveness, however, must be 
 combated, but do it by laxatives only in these cases. As already observed in other cases, 
 a brisk purgative is admissible and highly proper ; for unloading the bowels, like unload- 
 ing the stomach, will tend greatly to lessen irritation, and reduce the inflammatory action 
 of the heart and arteries ; but at the same time that, under these views, they are valuable 
 agents, we must not lose sight of the diarrhoea, which is so fatal a symptom of the disease, 
 and which too free a use of them might tend to bring on. These primary depleting means 
 having been carried into effect, proceed with the following febrifuge : antimonial powder 
 two, three, or four grains; nitrate of potash (nitre), five, ten, or fifteen grains; 
 powdered ipecacuanha, two, three, or four grains ; powdered myrrh, four, six, or 
 eight grains : make into a ball with the minor, medium, or major quantities, according to 
 the size and age of the dog, and give two or three times a day, as the symptoms are more 
 or less urgent, diminishing the quantities if they occasion sickness. When the cough is 
 very distressing, by which pneumonic symptoms may be apprehended, add to each dose of 
 these from half a grain to a grain of digitalis (foxglove). Should nothing new in the 
 symptoms occur, and your patient remain strong, every third or fourth day repeat the 
 emetic, and keep the bowels open ; but now more than ever avoid active purgation. It 
 was in this stage of the complaint that we used to experience such beneficial effects from 
 the distemper remedy first brought forward by us. That it acted, in many cases, as a 
 specific, is most certain ; for, without any sensible effect, the disease was suddenly arrested, 
 and this so frequently, that we at that time placed unlimited confidence in its general 
 efficacy. We have now no longer any interest in the remedy, or connection with the 
 vender of it ; but although willing to allow that we were too sanguine in our opinion of its 
 universal and unfailing efficacy, yet we now assert, that had we one hundred dogs in the 
 distemper, we should not think we did them justice if we did not try it on every one. 
 When it is beneficial, the effect is immediate, and it really acts like a charm : one dose has 
 often cured ; but when no amendment is observed from two to three consecutive daily 
 doses, we should not recommend any further trial, for it will not benefit that case. 
 When it does good, it acts so promptly, that it occasions surprise, and has been thus lauded 
 to the skies ; where it does not, it naturally disappoints after so much praise, and is then 
 by the other party blackened to the shades. But to return to the general treatment of 
 distemper. Should the disease take on still more active symptoms of pneumonia, or inflam- 
 mation of the lungs, which will be known by the quick laborious breathing, the head being 
 elevated, and the dog remaining in a sitting position instead of lying down, however 
 fatigued, then proceed to bleed ; place the dog, also, in the cold air, and blister the sides 
 and chest. 
 
 1544. A purging state ofhoioels is one of the most obstinate and fatal accompaniments 
 that attends distemper, and it should never be allowed to go unrestrained for more than 
 two days ; and not even that time, if the disease be at all advanced, or the dog at all ema- 
 ciated, otherwise he will be speedily brought so low as to be past recovery. Tlie diarrhoea 
 which accompanies distemper, nevertheless frequently proves very obstinate, and even baffles 
 every endeavour to remove it. Suet, boiled in milk, has been long a favourite domestic 
 remedy, and in slight cases is equal to the cure. Alum-whey has also proved useful, but more 
 frequently when administered as a clyster than by the mouth. Great benefit has likewise 
 been experienced from an infusion of the inner rind of the barberry, particularly when the 
 evacuations have been glairy and mucus-like. When there is an appearance of bile in the 
 stools, and the dog is yet strong, begin with an emetic of ipecacuanha, after which either 
 of the following recipes may be used with probable advantage. No. I. powdered opium, 
 six grains; powdered catechu, three drachms ; powdered chalk, four drachms ; powdered 
 ginger, a drachm : make into twelve, nine, or six balls, with conserve of roses, and give one 
 twice, thrice, or even four times a day, according to the urgency of the symptoms, &c. &c. 
 Or try the following, No. II. powdered myrrh, two drachms; powdered ipecacuanha, one 
 scruple ; powered opium, five grains ; carbonate of iron, one drachm : mix, prepare, and 
 give, as above. 
 
 1545. Astringent clysters also are ofiten beneficial, and may be composed of alum- whey, 
 which is nothing more than milk curdled with alum. Suet boiled in milk is also an ex- 
 cellent clyster for the purpose. Boiled starch is likewise a valuable astringent clyster, and, 
 
 Ff 
 
434 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 perhaps, is the veiy best that can be used, if a moderate quantity of the first powder be 
 added to it. In diarrhoea it is of the greatest consequence that the strength should be sup- 
 ported by liberal but judicious feeding; and it must not be forgotten that, when the 
 appetite ceases, starch with gravy should be forced down in small quantities but often. 
 The animals affected with this complaint should be kept very quiet and warm, both which 
 parts of the treatment must be carefully attended to. In some instances we have witnessed 
 the good effects of a daily warm bath. We have .also observed, where the diarrhoea of 
 distemper has existed in a dog who had been before closely confined, that removing him 
 into a more free and pure atmosphere, has tended greatly to check the disease. 
 
 1546. The epileptic Jits of distemper are the most formidable of all the various types under 
 which the disease rages. It occasionally commences by a fit, which should be followed by a 
 purgative ; in which case it often happens that no more appear. But when a fit occurs in 
 a more advanced stage of the disease, another will be almost sure to follow, imless such an 
 impression can be made as to cause a counteraction. If a close observation is carried on, 
 the symptoms noted will enable the treatment to take the start of the attack. First give 
 an active emetic, and then follow that up by a brisk purgative. Mr. Youatt recommends a 
 full dose of calomel united with opium. Insert a seton in the neck, also, if not already 
 done, smearing the tape with blistering ointment. Should repeated attacks succeed, give 
 the following to a medium sized dog every two hours, and half the quantity to a small one, 
 in a spoonful of ale: — Ether, one drachm; tincture of opium, half a drachm; camphor, 
 six grains ; spirits of hartshorn, one drachm. Or, under another view, try the effect of 
 digitalis (foxglove), by giving, every two hours, from ten to twenty drops of the tincture. 
 As few remedies act so powerfully in lessening sensorial irritations as this, we recommend a 
 trial of it. Place the patient in a very warm bath also, and retain him there twenty 
 minutes, keeping him both warm and moist some hours afterwards, by means of wrapping 
 in flannel and placing him before a fire : avoid irritation, force nourishment, and endeavour 
 to shorten every fit by sprinkling cold water in the face, and likewise by soothing language 
 and manner, which have often the happiest effect in lessening the force and duration of the 
 convulsion. If these means should fortunately succeed, continue to keep the animal quiet, 
 both in mind and body, and particularly refrain from allowing active exercise, which is very 
 apt to bring on a recurrence of the fits. 
 
 1547. The chorea, or convuhiovs of distemper, arc sjnnptoms hardly less to be dreaded than 
 the epilepsy already noted ; for if chorea be not so immediately fatal, it yet frequently 
 leaves the dog helpless and useless for life. As soon, therefore, as there is any appearance 
 of spasmodic twitchings, if the dog be not much emaciated, or the nasal discharge very 
 great, insert a seton ; stimulate the spine every day ; push a cordial tonic plan of medicines, 
 with liberal feeding, and an occasional warm bath. 
 
 1548. The debilitating stage of distemper is best combated by the judicious use of tonics; 
 which may with propriety be varied to meet the different symptoms the disease is still likely 
 to assume. One of these is the continual discharge from the nose and eyes, with harassing 
 cough, debility, and emaciation ; which state we have found to be most advantageousJy 
 treated by what, in old fashioned language, might be called a pectoral tonic : — Gum myrrh, 
 powdered, two drachms ; camomile flowers, ditto, three drachms ; gum Benjamin, ditto, 
 one drachm and a half; balsam of Peru, one drachm and a half; camphor, one scruple : 
 mix, with conserve of roses, into twelve, nine, or six balls, according to the size of the 
 dog, and give one every four or six hours. Should the purulent flow become fetid and 
 bloody, add to the medicinal mass Cascarilla bark, two drachms ; powdered opium, 
 three grains ; or, if the expense be not objected to, of the quinine, four or five grains. We 
 cannot close this article without recommending to those concerned, a reference to our 
 work on Canine Pathology, where the symptoms and treatment of distemper are much more 
 fully considered. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Yellows or Bilious Affection of young Dogs. 
 
 1549. This affection is often a precursor of distemper, and it also very often accompanies 
 that disease. It is very common among young hounds, and shows itself by dulness, as well 
 as disinclination to food and exertion, but is more particularly characterised by the universal 
 yellow tinge of the skin, perceptible in all such parts as are thin of hair. The whites of the 
 eyes, the inside of the mouth and flaps of the ears, the belly and flanks, afford prominent 
 examples. It is without doubt occasioned by an unhealthy state of the liver ; but the 
 direct cause which produces a diseased state of this organ, and at this particular period of 
 the life of dogs, is not so easy to account for. Were it that it only attacked dogs in numbers, 
 and such as are kennelled also, we should ascribe it to confined air and want of sufficient 
 exercise ; and we must remark that it is much more commonly met with under these cir- 
 cumstances than any others. We must at least, therefore, consider these very predisposing 
 causes of the complaint ; but it will occur even without them. 
 
 1550. For the cure: — Where too close confinement, particularly in a damp or cold 
 lodging, may be suspected as a cause, a removal is immediately necessary, A change of 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 MADNESS IN DOGS. 
 
 435 
 
 food also may be tried, and such is imperative, if any one particular food has been persisted 
 in for some time, as oatmeal for instance. Even flesh feeding will engender it without an 
 admixture of vegetable matter, and the more certainly if the exercise given be not cor- 
 respondent with the supply, and if the air be not of the best quality and quite free of 
 access. As medicines, mercurials, aloetics, and tonic bitters, must be depended on. The 
 bowels should first be cleared out by a moderately brisk mercurial purgative, as of two, 
 three, or four grains of calomel, with from twenty to forty grains of aloes, which may be 
 mixed together into a ball and forced down the throat. Should this not operate moderately, 
 increase the quantity of aloes, but not of calomel, which dogs do not bear so well as our- 
 selves, while a moderate sized dog will require twice as much aloes to move his bowels as 
 a man. As a tonic alterative give the following : — Mercurial pill, one drachm ; aloes, 
 two drachms; gum myrrh, gum Benjamin, balsam of Peru, of each one drachm and a half: 
 make into a mass, and divide into ten, fifteen, or twenty balls, according to size, age, 
 strength, &c of the dog: give one every evening, and in a bad case every morning also. 
 Avoid bringing on active salivation, and active purging likewise, after the first purging dose 
 recommended. Watch for symptoms of distemper, which should be treated as directed 
 under that head. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. Madness, or the Rabid Malady, in Dogs. 
 
 1551. !77te popular term madness has of late years given place to that of rabies, or the rabid 
 malady, as more classical and ancient. A little consideration only, will, however, show that 
 the disease yet wants a name at once descriptive and critical. The ancients as well as the 
 moderns have equally mistaken the leading feature of the disease, for it is only in certain 
 instances characterised by sufficient mental alienation or ungovernable fury, as seen in 
 fig. 225. that it warrants the application of the term madness. Consequently Pliny, who 
 
 calls it rabidus canis, and Horace, who makes 
 frequent mention of canis rahiosa, are equally in 
 the wrong. Nor is Cicero, with his iracunde 
 et rabie se facere aliquid, less so. Hydrophobia, 
 which is sometimes applied to this malady in the 
 dog, is even more uncharacteristic ; in fact it is a 
 complete misnomer, because a repugnance to 
 water, or dread of it, cither taken inwardly, or 
 when outwardly applied, forms no pathognomonic 
 symptom here ; but, on the contrary, may be 
 considered as almost uniformly absent. We now 
 say almost, because, although we ourselves, out of 
 many hundred cases, never saw an instance of it, 
 Mr. Youatt, who has unquestionably seen more 
 than even ourselves, reports liis having met with 
 one or two cases of marked aversion to water. 
 Anomalies will occur in diseases which are famed for the pathognomonic character of their 
 symptoms. It is thus that the dread of water, though usual, is not inseparable from every 
 case of this direful malady in the human subject even. Cselius Aurelianus informs us that 
 some of the old writers called it aerophobia, from the effect which the motion of the air even 
 produces ; and others, determined to foil all criticism, have named it pantephobia, or a dread 
 of every thing. Dr. Parry, in a treatise on this subject, has proposed rabies contagiosa as a 
 more critical name for the disease : but if in this proposition the Dr. offered what he 
 thought a new one, he was either confined in his researches, or he was a plagiarist ; for 
 Jos. de Aromatarius published a treatise, De Rabie Contagiosa, at Frankfort, in 1626. Dr. 
 Parry's work, although highly commended at the time it appeared, yet is principally 
 remarkable as affording an additional proof how little this malady was then understood, 
 except by those whose professional pursuits, by bringing it almost every hour before them, 
 enabled them to form just opinions on its causes, symptoms, and consequences. The opinions 
 formed, however, on these grounds Dr. Parry warmly and severely opposed ; and that he 
 erroneously did so is apparent from the fact, that while those contained in his treatise have 
 long ceased to be considered as any authority, those of our own, and tliose also of Mr. 
 Youatt, who followed us, have every day gained more ground, and are now become, 
 we believe, universally received and very generally acted on. 
 
 1552. The antiquity of the rabid malady is iinquestionable. We have authentic accounts 
 of it more than two thousand years old. By some, Aristotle is considered as the first writer 
 who distinctly alludes to it. {Hist. Animal, lib. vii. cap. 22.) But his opinion that it was 
 not communicable to man, shows that it was in his time but ill understood. Some doubt also 
 seems to be entertained, whether Hippocrates, in his Coacm Prcenotiones, intended to describe 
 the rabid malady, when he says, " Phrenetici parum bibentes, strepitum vnlHe percipientes, 
 tremuli aut convulsi." Diascorides and other ancient writers make mention of it also. In 
 
 Ff 2 
 
436 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 1500 Spain was ravaged by it; in 1604 it was very common in Paris; and a hundred years 
 after this, Germany and France became the theatre of this dreadful scourge among its 
 wolves as well as dogs. Historians of every age have left short, yet frightful, records 
 of its dreadful visitations ; but the illustrious Boerhaave may, perhaps, be considered the 
 first who threw much light on canine madness. In England, little had appeared worthy of 
 notice before the account presented by Mr. Meynell, which this celebrated sportsman" 
 published in his Memoir, in the tenth volume of the Medical Commentaries ; and if his account 
 of canine madness do not exactly coincide with later representations drawn from a wider 
 field of observation, it nevertheless characterises the disease with considerable precision ; 
 and, at the time it was written, was calculated to do infinite good, by banisliing some 
 dangerous and erroneous opinions relative to it. 
 
 1553. In 1806, madness among dogs became common in England generally, but it par- 
 ticularly abounded in the vicinity of London, where, during the next year, it increased to 
 such a degree, that a day seldom passed without our being consulted on one or more cases ; 
 sometimes we have seen three, four, or five a day, for weeks together. In the two 
 following years it likewise continued to rage ; after which, for severiil subsequent years, it 
 was less prevalent, but it never became extinct, or even so rare as before. In 1820 it was 
 again observed to be on the increase, and for three or four subsequent years it continued 
 alarmingly common, when it again moderated for a few following seasons ; but since 1828 
 its ravages have occasionally exceeded even its former bounds. Of the later visitations of 
 rabies, the writer has been a more quiet but observant spectator ; but among those which 
 occurred between 1 805 and 1 820 he was most actively engaged in medical practice on human 
 and brute feufFerers by the disease ; and in a wide field of experiment on the nature, the 
 causes, and the consequences of the complaint as it appears in dogs, and the phenomena of 
 its communication to the human subject. (See Canine Pathology, 3d ed. ) 
 
 1554. The necessity of an accurate knorvledge of the disease cannot but be evident, when we 
 consider its present prevalence, and how difficult it has been to eradicate from the public mind 
 the errors and prejudices with which the consideration of it has been and is even now fettered. 
 As already observed, its popular name of madness conveys an erroneous and hurtful im- 
 pression v/ith regard to it : and where it has been called hydrophobia, it has tended to keep 
 alive an absurdity greater than the other. The wormed dog is still thought by some to be 
 rendered incapable of taking the disease ; and many more hold to the opinion, that, having 
 been wormed, he is rendered harmless. Both of these suppositions are erroneous in the ex- 
 treme, and lead also to very serious dangers. That a mad dog carries his tail between his 
 legs — that he is instinctively avoided by others — that bread, meat, &c. be smeared with the 
 saliva, blood, &c. , or that any of the secretions of a mad dog, are refused with tiorror by 
 other dogs — that the bite of a healthy dog, should he become at any time afterwards rabid, is 
 capable of generating hydrophobia in the human subject, however long before bitten — are 
 all equally erroneous opinions, although even now prevalent. 
 
 1555. The symptoms of madness are very variable, but as the early ones are not very active, 
 they are apt to be overlooked in sporting dogs ; and it is only in such as are kept imme- 
 diately about our persons and within doors, that they show themselves. In these cases of 
 close domestication, the approach may be observed by some slight alteration of manner and 
 habit. In some its approaches are inarked by unusual dulness, in others by increased 
 vivacity, accompanied with restlessness or earnest attention to slight noises and minute 
 objects. Tn one instance we foretold the approach of the disease by the uncommon attach- 
 ment of a pug puppy to a kitten, which he was continually licking, as well as the cold nose 
 of another pug that was with him. Deane, Earl Fitzwilliam's huntsman, has observed that 
 among hounds he regarded the smelling and licking of the penis and fundament of another 
 dog, as a most suspicious symptom. It is a curious circumstance, that sexual excitement is 
 frequently an early symptom in all the subjects of rallies ; in dogs it is common ; it has been 
 remarked in the human species also. Sheep and pigs becoming rabid are usually observed 
 to show the disease, first, by riding their fellows. Lapping their own urine is a very common 
 precursor to more active symptoms in the rabid dog. The feyes, even in the early stage of 
 the disease, are often singularly bright, sparkling and red ; occasionally a slight tendency to 
 distorted vision, or squinting, is apparent ; and such alterations in the usual appearances of 
 the eyes, are generally followed by mischievous propensities in the animal. Nevertheless in 
 some less frequent cases, the eyes are even less bright than natural, and a slight discharge of 
 mucus, and sometimes of real pus or matter, escapes from their inner corners: now and then 
 it flows from the nose also, which has frequently occasioned madness to be mistaken for 
 distemper. But we would impress on the reader, that a moderate attention only to the 
 manner of the dog, and to the morbid symptoms here laid down, will enable any one readily 
 to distinguish between these diseases, provided the observer does not allow himself to be 
 swayed by prejudice or foolish counsel. In some instances an early rabid symptom is a 
 continual licking, scratching, and sometimes even a biting of some part of the dog's own 
 body ; and this vary part is often proved to be that by which the infection was received ; and, 
 we believe, if a true history of every attack could be obtained, this would turn out to be the 
 
Chap, IV. MADNESS IN DOGS. 437 
 
 case In nine out of ten cases. Costiveness is very common ; and vomiting also, though much 
 less so, does occasionally occur ; but ineffectual efforts to vomit are by no means unusual. 
 The appetite is not always affected in either early or continued rabies ; on the contrary, food 
 is not only eaten, but digested also, during the first stages; and some will eat almost to the 
 last ; but with such subjects the food is seldom digested. That no disinclination to liquids 
 exists, will be readily acknowledged by all who observe the disease with common attention ; 
 from the first to the last, no aversion to water is observed. We state this as a general fact ; 
 one or two instances in as many thousands may occur, of constitutional idiosyncrasy, where 
 liquids are refused ; but of the many hundred rabid dogs we have seen, not one has shown 
 any dislike to water. In the early stages, liquids of all kinds are taken as usual, and some 
 continue to take them so throughout the complaint : nor can we press too strongly on the 
 recollection of persons engaged about dogs, that no manifest dread of water is either a 
 pathognomonic, or at all a usual symptom in mad dogs. Neither does any active spasm attend 
 the efforts to swallow water ; and however the paralysis of the parts may render the attempt 
 ineffectual, the sight and contact occasion no pain whatever ; but, on the contrary, the desire 
 for drink is urgent, and unceasing attempts to take it mark a majority of rabid cases : it is 
 true that paralysis of the parts prevents deglutition in some, while others drink freely 
 throughout the disease ; but certainly there is not one in a thousand that does not seek 
 water. 
 
 1556. Mr. MeyneU, tn his well known remarks on canine madness, says that mad dogs have 
 no abhorrence or dread of water ; and that they will eagerly lap it even the day before their 
 death. He also notices the paralysis that often renders their attempts to drink abortive. 
 John Hunter, who was not accustomed to state facts without examination, says, that " mad 
 dogs can swallow solids and liquids through the whole disease." ( Trans, of a Society for the 
 Improvement of Medical Knowledge, p. 296.) Dr. Hamilton also writes, "A rabid dog never 
 avoids water, and laps whatever liquid food is set before him, long after the poison can be 
 communicated by his bite." (Remarks on Hydrophobia, vol. i. p. 12 — 16.) " Cette chienne, 
 avait bu et mange apres avoir mordu 1" (^Journal de Medecine, vol. xxxix. ) " Le loup man- 
 geoit tranquillement une chevre, et celui de Frejus traversa plusieurs fois de grandes rivieres 
 a la rage." ( Voy. d'Arluc, Recueil Ptriodique, vol. iv. ) " II est done dangereux de concleur 
 de ce qu'un animal boit et mange et traverse une rivitre, qu'il n'est point atteintde ia rage." 
 ( TroUiet, Nov. de la Rage, p. 276.) 
 
 1557. Nevertheless we regret to be forced to state, that even to the present time, not only 
 these, but other prejudices prevail on this subject, which occasion unnecessary and lament- 
 able dread in the minds of many. Should a dog, from any cause whatever, be prevented 
 from swallowing food or water, his incapacity is attributed to madness, and his immediate 
 destruction is the least part of the evil : for, if unfortunately any timid person may have been 
 bitten by this dog, or have been licked only by it, years of dread and misery are the conse- 
 quence. On the contrary, the ease with which rabid dogs can drink has engendered a fatal 
 reliance on a fancied security which does not exist, but, on the contrary, may lead to the 
 most disastrous consequences. Such, indeed, has been the ignorance even of our medical 
 men on this subject, that we could produce instances of more than one physician who has 
 unhesitatingly asserted that if a diseased dog can drink, his complaint is not madness. 
 An eminent M. D. now no more, on being consulted on the propriety of using some 
 prophylactic means, in consequence of three persons of the family of a well known 
 horsedealer having been bitten by a dog under disease, satisfied himself with inquiring 
 whether the animal could drink while under the complaint ? Being informed that he did so, 
 freely, throughout the whole of its duration, he unhesitatingly declared that no precautionary 
 means whatever were necessary, and that he would therefore prescribe none. Fortunately 
 the bitten parts of each of these persons were, notwithstanding, excised at our suggestion, 
 and the result proved the necessity of the operation ; for a horse and a dog, known both of 
 them to have been bitten by thf dog alluded to, in three weeks afterwards died rabid. 
 Numerous other facts connected with these researches are detailed at large in our published 
 medical writings. 
 
 1558. Two leading varieties of the rabid malady are known among sportsmen under the 
 terms of raging and dumb madness. These popular distinctions, however, are not always well 
 marked ; and the degree to which they do exist, depends also principally on the circum- 
 stance, whether the specific inflammatory attack spends its violence on the respiratory, or on 
 the digestive, system of organs. As however, in many cases, both the stomach and lungs are 
 almost equally affected, so the symptoms which should characterise each of these particular 
 types of the disease, become blended, and thus may lead to confusion and error, where these 
 distinctions are particularly depended on. In only one instance are the rabid symptoms 
 almost invariably distinct, which is in very young dogs ; madness in them, as far as our 
 experience goes, being invariably of the raging kind. 
 
 1559. Acute rabies, or raging madness, as it is called, is characterised at p. 435. by a figure. 
 We may describe it as that state of increased excitement and irritability which usually follo^vs 
 
 F f 3 
 
438 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 these premonitory or early symptoms we have detailed. The dog, as these approach, usually 
 becomes extremely watchful, and liable to be much affected by any sudden noise, or the 
 approach of a stranger, &c. He is also impatient of control ; he flies at a stick held towards 
 him, which within his reach he shakes with great fury, even when offered by one to whom 
 he still in other respects yields obedience. He is however not to be trusted in any such 
 manifestations of attachment, for while he even appears to solicit attention from his former 
 acquaintances, he will treacherously turn round and bite the hand that caresses him. When 
 left to himself he tears every thing within his reach, and presents strong marks of delirium, 
 following with his eye some fancied object, at which he oftens snaps. 
 
 1560. A disposition to rove, when not prevented by great weakness and paralysis, ac- 
 companies both varieties of the complaint, and the disposition appears to be an instinctive 
 impulse to propagate the disease. The affected dog is unceasing in his search after other 
 animals purposely to bite them. His attempts are more particularly directed against his 
 own species, as he often passes (in his outset at least) horses, cows, and still more frequently 
 human persons, without doing them any mischief ; at least he does so in this stage of the 
 complaint. As it advances in intensity, he bites human persons whenever they come in his 
 way. 
 
 1561. The howl or bark made by an affected dog is peculiar and very characteristic of this 
 complaint ; indeed, being once heard, it cannot be easily forgotten. In sound it appears as 
 though composed of something between a bark and a howl ; now and then it is less distinct, 
 and is mixed with a choaking hoarseness. Boerhaave seems to have this howl in view, when 
 he says, Muti quoad latratum, inurmtirantes tamen. In character these rabid tones more 
 resemble the giving tongue of the old southern liound than any other sound : they are also 
 repeated at uncertain intervals. 
 
 1562. Dumb madness, as it is called, forms the second variety of rabies. The dog, it must 
 be remarked, is only dumb when the tumefaction of the pharynx is such as to completely 
 preclude barking, and is principally met with when the morbid affection is almost entirely 
 spent on the bowels. In this variety, the symptoms which succeed to the premonitory 
 ones, are often of the following character: — Superadded to the dull, heavy, and distressed 
 countenance, costiveness, &c. there appears a stiffness about the jaws, and a hollow sound 
 is emitted in breathing, which is rather performed by the mouth than the nose, that either 
 being plugged up with pus, or the arch of communication being straightened by tume- 
 faction : as the whole of the pharynx and larynx become tumefied to the full extent, the 
 muscles at the base of the tongue, and those of the lower jaw, are rendered inert ; the 
 
 mouth remains open, as seen in Jig. 226. ; the 
 ^ /' — ^-- tongue also hangs pendulous from it ; and some- 
 
 ^ '' "^"x ^^ 226 times there exists an actual inability to close the 
 
 ^ "" jaws at all. A congestion of blood, it may be 
 
 observed, is the necessary consequence of the dis- 
 tension of the parts ; and the tongue from this 
 cause usually appears, in these cases, livid or almost 
 black, particularly towards its apex or point ; fre- 
 .i: quently a black central line extends through its 
 -T- whole length. This state of the parts often occa- 
 sions a difficulty, sometimes a total inability even, 
 to swallow either liquids or solids. In general, 
 however, the inability is principally confined to 
 liquids, which are, in such instances, returned as 
 fast as they are lapped, from the incapacity of the tongue to carry it into the pharynx ; but in 
 no instance, as already insisted on, do the attempts to swallow appear to excite apprehension 
 or give pain. The mouth itself is mostly parched and dry ; occasionally, however, it is seen 
 with saliva continually flowing from it. Nor is there any contradiction in this statement ; 
 for although in this' stage the mouth is usually parched and dry, there are very many in- 
 stances where, at some one period of the disease, a temporary increased flow of saliva does 
 take place ; but in these particular cases, to the salivary flow, there succeeds a viscid bronchial 
 secretion from the throat, which most painfully irritates the animal, and to remove which he 
 often employs himself, with the utmost violence, in forcing his paws against his mouth, as 
 dogs do when a bone is lodged between the teeth. It is the tumefaction of the pharynx 
 that produces the deep choaking noise already noticed, and which seems to issue from the 
 bottom of the glottis ; and indeed all the ordinary symptoms spring from this specific 
 laryngitis and bronchitis, by which these parts, although tumefied even to paralysis, yet 
 remain free from the spasmodic rigours which accompany hydrophobia in the human 
 subject. It is however far otherwise with the external muscular tissues of the rabid dog, 
 for the cutaneous muscles become often first affected, twitchings pass over the face, and after- 
 wards the spasmodic and paralytic affection frequently extends to all the organs of loco- 
 motion: in some, however, it is principally confined to the loins and hinder extremities. 
 When the morbid affection acts very strongly on the bowels, it occasions the hinder parts to 
 
Chap. IV. MADNESS IN DOGS. 439 
 
 be drawn forward by a species of tetanic spasm toward tlie fore parts, so as to bend the 
 body into a circle; sometimes it fixes the animal on his rump, almost upright. 
 
 1563. A symptom common to dumb madness, and not altogether uncommon in the more 
 raging kind also, is a disposition to carry striPr, litter, or other matters, about in the mouth, 
 which the dog seems to make a bed of, frequently altering it, pulling it to pieces, and again 
 remaking it. It is likewise very common to observe dogs scratch their litter under them 
 with their fore-feet, not as when making their beds, but evidently to press the straw or litter 
 to the belly. This very usual and characteristic symptom appears to arise from some par- 
 ticular sympathy with the intestines, which, in these cases, are always after death observed 
 to be very highly inflamed. There is also present a disposition to pick up and to swallow, 
 when not prevented by the affection of the throat, indigestible and unnatural substances, 
 selected from whatever is around them, and which the costiveness, usually present, tends to 
 retain within the body. It appears to be this impulse, likewise, that leads rabid dogs to 
 gnaw boards, or whatever is within their reach ; and this aptitude may be considered as 
 common to every variety of the complaint, except, as already observed, where tumefaction 
 and paralysis of the throat are so extreme as altogether to prevent it. The irritability 
 attendant on dumb madness, is even subject to more variation than on that called the raging. 
 It is sometimes considerable, and exhibits much of the treacherous and mischievous disposi- 
 tion that marks the other variety ; but when the dumb character is very strongly marked, there 
 is seldom either much irritability or delirium apparent ; on the contrary, in many instances, 
 a most peaceable disposition is manifest, which does not appear dependent on tlie inability to 
 bite, but really from a total want of inclination to it. The progress of the disease in these cases, 
 in its later stages, is marked by increased paralysis ; and it often happens that, as it extends 
 over the body, that of the jaws lessens : the wretched animal now reels about with little con- 
 sciousness ; tumbles and gets up again ; now seats himself folded on his rump, and in this 
 posture life is stolen away, often without a struggle. The fatal termination ranges between 
 the third and seventh days ; few die sooner than the third day, and very few survive longer 
 than the seventh ; the average number die on the fourth or fifth, 
 
 1564. The morbid anatomy of the mad dog forms a most important feature in a portrait of 
 the malady, although it was long neglected. It by no means unfrequently happens, that it is 
 not until a dog is dead that he is suspected of having been rabid, although he may have 
 bitten one or more persons. Under such circumstances, it is evident that it is of the utmost 
 consequence to be able to decide, from a post mortem examination alone, whether the disease 
 did or did not exist. Fortunately, the morbid appearances peculiar to these cases are 
 usually well marked, and so universally present, that a just decision is seldom diflScult to 
 form from them alone. On a careful examination of the head, the brain and its membranes 
 will be usually found to have suffered more or less from the attack. Sometimes the general 
 vascularity is only slightly increased ; but, in most cases, the vessels of the pia mater will 
 be found distended with blood, and that, usually, in proportion to the degree of excite- 
 ment exhibited. The inflammatory appearances within the cerebral cavity are usually 
 less considerable in those cases called dumb madness than in the raging. As might be 
 expected, the spinal brain, or spinal marrow, as it is called, usually participates with the 
 cerebral affection : sometimes the morbid marks are greater here than in the brain itself. 
 The membranes also, which invest the spinal Cord, are often highly injected, the spinal 
 canal, likewise, is suffused with fluid frequently, and the nervous column itself occasionally 
 presents diseased appearances. Much of the general tumefaction which exists during life 
 about the back of the mouth, disappears on the collapse of death, but it commonly leaves the 
 base of the tongue and the sublingual glands enlarged and injected as well. The parotid 
 and submaxillary glands are also found to be gorged, the base of the tongue swollen, and its 
 papillae enlarged and highly injected. These appearances of the tongue and throat, it may 
 be well to state, are found to be exactly the same in those cases in which the dog had been 
 previously wormed, as in those where worming had been neglected ; which fact affords another 
 proof of the utter inefficacy of worming as a preventive of rabies. These statements are 
 the result of a number of post mortem examinations, made by us during the years in which 
 the disease raged with lamentable force and frequency. 
 
 1565. The whole extent of the pharyngeal and laryngeal cavities is mostly beset with dis- 
 coloured spots ; but a distinct inflammatory patch about the angle of the larynx, at the back of 
 the epiglottis, is so commonly present, as to deserve the character of one of the criteria of the 
 disease. The epiglottis and rimaglottis are also commonly enveloped with an inflammatory 
 tinge, which now and then extends a little way within the trachea, but less frequently 
 is it observed on the oesophagus. Proceeding onwards, we invariably meet with an exten- 
 sion of the morbid inflammation to the thoracic and abdominal viscera, i. e. the lungs and 
 bowels : but by no means are these cavities always affected in an equal degree ; on the con- 
 trary, in those instances where there has been a greater tendency to the raging variety, the 
 thoracic viscera are usually more diseased than the bowels or stomach. Not only are the 
 lungs themselves, in these cases, found highly inflamed, but the costal pleura and diaphragm 
 are affected also. Sometimes one thoracic cavity is found more highly congested than the 
 
 F f 4 
 
440 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 other ; and now and then the mediastinum, pericardium, and even the heart itself, in cases 
 of great rabid intensity, are found so likewise. The abdominal viscera almost invariably 
 present strong marks of the morbid affection. If the dog has been destroyed early in the 
 disease tliese appearances may not be very considerable, and an occasional case may occur 
 where they are not very strongly marked, even when the animal is suffered to remain until 
 death ; but such instances are rare. 
 
 1566. The appearances presented hy the stomach afford however, of all others, the most in- 
 fallible criteria of the presence of madness ; its inflammatory markings in particular, where 
 the disease has been suffered to run its course, are commonly very considerable. The inner 
 surface, or rugous coat, is often livid, and not unfrequently sprinkled over with pustular pro- 
 minences : it is not unusual, likewise, for it to exhibit sphacelated ulcerous patches ; we have 
 seen it actually perforated by the mortification present. The outer surface also is seldom 
 wholly free from inflammatory marks, particularly along the great curvature ; and such is 
 the intensity of the inflammation, that we have seen blood extravasated between the mem- 
 branes and muscular stomachic coats. A very characteristic coloured representation of the 
 stomach of a rabid dog appears in Mr. Daniel's supplement to his Rural Sports, to which we 
 would direct the attention, whenever the dissection of a dog supposed to be mad occurs. 
 Another very distinctive character of a dog having died of madness, particularly to non- 
 medical observers, is also offered by the contents of the stomach in these cases. These 
 stomachic contents are often varied, not unfrequently they are immense in quantity, and in 
 many instances are wholly composed of indigestible substances, as hay, straw, wood, coals, or, 
 in fact, of any surrounding matter which has proved small enough for deglutition. This dis- 
 position to take in unusual ingesta exists in every variety of the complaint ; and as sickness 
 and vomiting, though common in its early stages, are but seldom to be found during the 
 later periods of it, so the substances taken in being of an insoluble nature, necessarily 
 remain within the stomach until death. There is little reason to doubt that a morbid 
 sympathy in this organ is the occasion of this peculiarity, and ^hat the presence of these hard 
 bodies gives some relief, probably by the distension they occasion. Certain it is that the 
 appearance of this indigestible and incongruous matter within the stomach is so common, 
 that it becomes a pathognomonic sign of the utmost importance, and it should be searched 
 for in every case where doubt exists. We repeat, that of all the characters of madness, we 
 regard these stomachic phenomena as affording the least fallible post mortem test of all. We 
 do not say we never saw the stomach of a rabid dog without this crude nondigestible mass, 
 but after the opening of more than two hundred dogs which had died mad, we do not recol- 
 lect to have met with more than two or three in which they have not been found ; and in 
 those, in lieu of them, there was present a considerable quantity of a chocolate coloured fluid, 
 not unlike coffee grounds, within the stomachic bag. In the very few cases, likewise, in 
 which these matters are not found within the stomach, there are yet always to be seen the 
 livid markings ; and it will still, on minute inquiry, be learned, that such substances as those 
 noted have been there, but have been vomited up ; and also that the dog had been seen 
 gnawing and tearing to pieces every thing within his reach, and swallowing some of them, 
 which had been found, as we have said, ejected. This genuine characteristic cannot, there- 
 fore, be too strongly kept in mind, because it is one that may be sought for by one person as 
 well as another, by the most uninformed, and by the amateur, as well as the professional 
 man. It is also more important, because it may be found long after death, when the other 
 marks have become blended in the universal decomposition and decay of the body. We 
 cannot exemplify this better than by relating a circumstance of our being sent for to a con- 
 siderable distance in the country, to examine a suspected dog, that had been already buried 
 three weeks, but was dug up for our inspection. All other marks to be gained from the 
 morbid anatomy had, of course, disappeared ; and we must have been left in doubt (for the 
 dog which had come from some distant part having bitten a child who was caressing him, 
 had been in consequence killed on the spot ; nothing therefore of his history was known), 
 had it not been for this unfailing criterion, which we found to exist in this instance in its 
 full force, and from which we were led, without fear of error, to decide that the dog had 
 been rabid, and consequently, without excision of the bitten parts, the child's life was in 
 danger. The operation was performed, and a twelvemonth afterwards was well. 
 
 1567. The origin o/ rabies we believe to arise in every case from inoculation, or the in- 
 troduction of the rabid virus into the system. It is true that it must have been sponta- 
 neously generated in the first instance, and so must many other diseases in the human and 
 brute frame, but which ailments are at present never seen to occur from occult causes. 
 After many years of very extensive medical experience, and with almost unlimited op- 
 portunities of observation, we have never met with one case where the disease had occurred 
 in a dog wholly secluded from the access of others. It is however due to truth to state, that 
 a few cases are cited in opposition to this, but they have wanted full confirmation. It must 
 also be owned that many eminent medical practitioners favour the opinion of spontaneous 
 origin in niadness, but no one has yet brought forward any direct proof of it. We therefore 
 still doubt, indeed we more than doubt, whether there is any other origin to the disease than 
 
Chap. IV. MADNESS IN DOGS. 441 
 
 external inociilation. Of the alleged remote causes of spontaneous rabies we are con- 
 sequently entirely sceptical. 
 
 1568. Heat, as one of these remote causes, has long been considered as a grand agent; but 
 the direct proofs to the contrary are fast wearing away this prejudice. It is known that 
 many countries under the torrid zone are entirely free from canine madness ; and in the hot 
 countries where it is found, it does not appear that by the heat of the climate it gains any 
 accession to its frequency or morbid character. It cannot however be denied, that heat 
 accelerates the attack in such dogs as have been bitten, particularly when conjoined with 
 great bodily excitement. In this way a dog that has been inoculated, but in which tTie 
 disease might not appear probably for weeks, by taking long and severe exercise in very hot 
 weather, is almost certain to be attacked the next day. A very ready solution of any 
 difficulty here presents itself in our knowledge, that as madness is itself an inflammatory 
 affection, so all inflammatory excitation, as heat, violent exercise, &e. &c. hasten its attack. 
 This accidental hastening we have witnessed in several instances, but in no dog did it occur 
 but in such as we could distinctly trace to have been bitten. Bitches in heat, and the dogs 
 which follow them, are thus exposed to have the attack hastened ; but these circumstances 
 never generate it, as is supposed by some persons. We have Burrow's authority for 
 stating, that it is almost, if not entirely, unknown over the vast continent of South America, 
 In many of the Western Isles it is a stranger ; and in Egypt, Volney says he never heard of 
 it. Larrey, Brown, and others, inform us, that it has never visited the burning clime of 
 Syria ; neither is it more prevalent in cold climates ; and although it sometimes visits 
 northern latitudes, it shows no preference for them ; and, in Greenland, is said to be altogether 
 unknown. In temperate climates, on the contrary, it is most prevalent ; not perhaps owing 
 to any thing in an extra-tropical situation, but merely because in such latitudes the most 
 populous countries are usually situated, and in such all matters of interest are more likely 
 to be noticed. In the United States of America it is sufficiently frequent, and throughout 
 Europe we are but too well acquainted with its general prevalence. 
 
 1569. Seasons ha-ce nothing to do with generating madness, although summer has long been 
 famed for its superior power of engendering it; and the Dog-days, probably, owe their name to 
 the fancied prevalence of it at that time. But it is now sufficiently notorious that rabies is little 
 more prevalent at one season than at another. Hurtrel d' Arboval observes, that rabies among 
 dogs is most frequent in France in May and September, and that March and April usually 
 produce the greatest number of rabid wolves ; but this prevalence is undoubtedly very much 
 under the influence of circumstances. M. Andry, in his Recherches surla Rage, Paris, 1780, 
 observes, that January the coldest, and August the hotest, months, furnish the fewest 
 instances. " II n'est point vrai que cette maladie soit plus commune pendant les froids 
 rigoureux de I'hiver, ou les chaieurs excessives de I'ete, qu'au printemps et en automne." 
 ( TroUiet, Trans. ) " It is by no means true, that this disease is more prevalent in the severities 
 of winter, and in the intense heats of summer, than it is in spring and autumn." 
 
 1570. The quality and quantity qf the food has been assigned as a cause of madness ; but in dogs which have 
 been accidentally subjected to a deprivation of food, bordering upon starvation, it never yet took place. 
 Among innumerable experiments which have been made, we will only notice the cruel but striking one at 
 the veterinary school of Alfort. Three dogs were chained, fully exposed to the heat of the sun. Nothing but 
 salted meat was given to one ; water alone to the second ; and neither food nor drink to the third. As might 
 be expected, every one perished; but neither of them exhibited the slightest symptoms of rabies. (See 
 Dissertation sur la Rage, by M. Bleynier, Paris.) Neither has repletion ever occasioned it, although it has 
 proved the parent of many other inflammatory affections. Putrid food has been fully proved to have nothing 
 to do in generating rabies, neither would it, a priori, be likely to produce it in predatory animals, whose 
 stomachs must by nature be formed to subsist on matter in various stages of decomposition. In Lisbon, in 
 Constantinople, and other eastern cities, dogs are the only scavengers ; and at the Cape of Good Hope, Barrow 
 informs us the CafFrees feed their dogs wholly on putrid flesh, and no such disease is seen among them. Ab- 
 stinence from water is an old and popular supposed cause of madness ; but in India, where, from the drying 
 of the water tanks, many brutes perish, and in northern latitudes, where the supplies are frozen, madness is 
 not observed to be the consequence of either. In fact, in the rage for experiment, dogs have been purposely 
 subjected to all these supposed causes, but without having once produced the disease. It is unnecessary to 
 combat the opinion of Dr. Mead and others, that an acrid state of blood, from the want of perspiration in the 
 dog, is a remote cause of madness. Neither liave we more reason to suppose that any state or peculiarity of 
 atmosphere can give rise to it, although it may favour the extension and activity of the contagion. 
 
 1571. What other diseases are liable to be confounded with madness 9 This is an important 
 inquiry, as thousands of valuable dogs have been destroyed as mad, which have laboured 
 under other affections, as distemper, colic, epilepsy, &c. and also thousands of owners of 
 dogs and others have been needlessly rendered miserable by having been bitten by dogs 
 innocent of any rabid affection. On the other hand, it is even more important that the 
 real criteria of rabies be set forth, that due precaution may be taken when necessary. Epileptic 
 fits, whether occasional or the consequence of distemper, are often mistaken for rabies ; but 
 it should be remembered, that there is no rabid symptom whatever that at all resembles a fit, 
 whether in the irritable or in the dmnb variety : we use these terms as being significant, 
 although by no means scientific. An epileptic fit is sudden ; it completely bewilders the 
 dog ; and, after a determinate period, leaves him perfectly sensible, and not at all irritable, but 
 exactly as he was before : in rabies there is no sudden fit, no loss of recollection, no tumbling 
 about wildly in convulsion, neither is there any marked break in the natural irritability at* 
 
442 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 tendant on madness. If a dog in an epileptic fit should be so convulsed as to attempt to 
 bite, it is evidently done without design ; his attack is spasmodic, and pain may make him 
 seize any thing, and it is quite as likely to be himself as any person or thing besides. The 
 irritability and mischievous attempts of the rabid dog have always method with them, and 
 they evidently result from a mental purpose to do evil : he usually manifests a disposition 
 to rove ; the distempered dog never does so. A puppy in distemper, particularly if he have 
 worms, may pick up stones, or eat coals, or he may in a trifling degree take unusual matters 
 as food J yet no dog but a rabid one will take in hay, or wood, coals, or rag, or will distend 
 his stomach almost to bursting. Lastly, the mistakes likely to occur between rabies and 
 other diseases are in some degree attributable to erroneous pictures drawn by authors of 
 such diseases : thus, Dr. Jenner's account of the distemper, instead of deserving the praise 
 his great name has drawn down upon it, is entirely calculated to mislead ; indeed, it might 
 be supposed by his readers, that he was purposely describing rabies, and not distemper. (See 
 Medico- Chirurg. Trails, vol. i. p. 263.) We could produce many similar instances in other 
 authors, as Dr. Parry, &c. 
 
 1 572. The medical treatment connected with madness, principally consists in employing preventive remedies, 
 for we have no present hope of offering any curative ones, although we may hint at what has been done. 
 Cold bathing, to the extent of temporary drowning. Is a very old practice, having been recommended by 
 Celsus, but is now exploded, both from the curatives, and equally from the prophylactics, of modern medi- 
 cine ; arsenic will arrest its violence, but it will not avert its ultimate fatality ; warm bathings are equally 
 inert ; bleeding ad deliquium, electricity, galvanism, mercury, camphor, opium, belladonna, &e. &-c. and 
 various other medicaments have been lauded, and then abandoned after fruitless trials. Dr. Mead's remedy 
 and the Ormskirk medicine are hastening to the tombs of the Capulets., 
 
 1573. The Hertfordshire drink, or Webb's remedy. The tree box is one of the oldest reputed preventives 
 made use of. Mention appears to be made of it in the writings of Hippocrates ; Galen and Celsus likewise 
 speak of it. It has continued to be used from that time to the present, and it forms the active principle in 
 the remedy common in several counties, but in none more than in Hertfordshire, where it is known, as we 
 stated, under the name of Webb's drink, from the family name of the persons who prepare it. The rue which 
 enters nito it in equal proportions, we have little dependence on. The buxtts, or box, has long been known in 
 India also ; and is still used there as a preventive of rabies : but it is, we believe, the dwarf box that is there 
 used, and is usually united with a decoction of the horn of the rhinoceros. As from our own experience and 
 the testimony of others, we are inclined to place some dependence on the preventive properties of the tree 
 box, we shall introduce the original formula of the Webb's drink, as gained by ourselves from one of the 
 family dispensers of it, whose oath was taken as to its being the genuine recipe : — Take of the fresh leaves 
 of the tree box, two ounces ; of the fresh leaves of rue, two ounces ; of sage half an ounce : chop these finely, 
 and after boiling them in a pint of water to half a pint, strain and press out the liquor : beat them in a mortar, 
 or otherwise bruise them thoroughly and boil them again in a pint of new milk, until the quantity decreases 
 to half a pint, which press out as before. After this mix both the boiled liquors, which will make three doses 
 for a human subject. Double this quantity will form three doses for a horse or cow ; two-thirds of it is suffi- 
 cient for a large dog, calf, sheep, or hog ; half the quantity is required for a middle sized dog ; and one-third 
 for a smaller (me. These three doses are said to be sufficient, and one of .them is directed to be given every 
 morning fasting. Both human and brute subjects are treated in the same manner, according to the proportions 
 specified. On the properties of this aWeged preventive remedy against madness, we have entered very fully 
 in the third edition of our Canine Pathology ; but our limits prevent us from offering here more than a notice, 
 that after many years of experience, without daring to vouch for its efficacy, we have some, but not a full, 
 dependence on it : we should, however, where either a very useful or a very favourite dog was in question, 
 certainly try it ; at the same time we should carefully watch the animal. 
 
 1574, The absolute destruction of the surfaces of the wounded parts, either by cautery or 
 excision, is without doubt the most certain preventive, and as such should always be resorted 
 to. But as circumstances, to be immediately detailed, frequently render it difficult to detect 
 the bitten parts with precision, particularly when covered with hair, other prophylactics of 
 even dubious character only should not be neglected. The operation of destroying the 
 surface of a wound supposed to be inoculated with rabid virus is not a difficult one, when 
 such woimd is detected, and when we are assured that there is no other puncture or 
 laceration ; but the incapability of the wounded animal to point out the wounds that may 
 have been received, and which the hair may prevent from being observed, renders it 
 necessary that a very minute examination of every part of the body should take place, by 
 turning the whole hair deliberately back. This being done, remove any rabid saliva that 
 may adhere to it in other parts by washing the animal over, first with warm water, and next 
 with water in which a sufficient quantity of either potash or soda is dissolved to render it a 
 moderate ley, in doing which the eyes, however, must be carefully guarded. Having 
 finished this operation, which will render the dog, or other animal, secure from accidental 
 virus hanging about it, it might increase the safety to be derived from the operation, if the 
 woimds were bathed with an arsenical solution, made by pouring four oimces of water on 
 two drachms of arsenic : in many instances a mere ablution of the dog and his bitten parts, 
 with an arsenical solution of greater strength than here noted, has been trusted to solely as 
 a preventive, which, from the results, appeared sufficient for the purpose. Prudence, 
 however, forbids to stop here, or at any thing short of the extirpation of the wounded 
 surface ; therefore, after the ablution, proceed to the actual removal of the bitten part by 
 whatever mode may appear most eligible to the operator. 
 
 1575. The means of destroying the bitten surfaces are by incision and cautery, actual or 
 potential, as it is termed. A sportsman who might choose to act for himself, would find a 
 ready means when the wound was a simple puncture made into the hide of a horse or dog, 
 to thrust in a blunt pointed iron, heated to a red heat ; after which the part might be 
 further treated with any escharotic he had at hand, as muriate of antimony (butter of 
 antimony), sulphate of copper (blue vitriol), &c. &c. Tlie regular practitioner might 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 FOX HUNTING. 
 
 443 
 
 excise with the knife, or he might with propriety, in a case of simple puncture, adapt a 
 portion of nitrate of silver (lunar caustic) to the shape and size of the wound : this he 
 should insinuate by degrees into it, making it embrace the sides fully, and extend it 
 completely to the bottom, where it should be worked around sufficiently long to insure a 
 complete destruction of the inoculated surface. A lacerated wound we would recommend 
 to have its ragged edges removed, and its sinuosities enlarged, that the caustic may reach 
 every part of the wounded surface, which it is evident must be most particularly attended to. 
 As the slough hardens during the process, remove it by means of a probe, and then retouch 
 all the parts, repeating the process every day, or every other, until satisfied no virus can be 
 left. Although, from its importance to sportsmen, we have here entered somewhat into 
 detail, yet we have treated the subject both scientifically and practically much more fully in 
 our Canine Pathology, to which we would refer for all that may appear to be wanting here. Mr. 
 Youatt's notices on this head before the public, may also be read with interest and advantage. 
 
 1576. Dogs, it cannot be denied, are essential to us in many points of view beyond their sporting acquire- 
 ments : they guard our persons and our dwellings, and are now taught to officiate in many useful services, so 
 as to render even an individual dog of great value to the owner. We have known 20 guineas refused for a yard 
 dog, and the same sum has been given for a Blenheim spaniel of the true breed. It unfortunately happens, 
 however, that those dogs most prized are most confined, and consequently are most subjected to disease. As 
 we entertain a great regard for the canine race for their amiable qualities, so do others. We know well many 
 sportsmen who have a real personal regard for the inmates of their kennels ; not only because they shine in 
 the ready hit off of the fox, or instantly catch the odorous particles which escape from the grouse, partridge, 
 or pheasant, but more especially because their sporting qualities are mixed with such other valuable acquire- 
 ments and amiable traits, as to fix their owner's esteem, and rivet their affection. It is for these that our 
 medical detail has been thus extended, under a conviction that they would seize with avidity on every in- 
 struction which would either ward off disease from their cinine favourites, or tend to their recovery when it 
 had overtaken them. We have a fellow feeling with such ; for, from our youth upwards, we have felt a very 
 great attachment to them. In proof, when we were fulfilling our medical pupilage, or apprenticeship, as the 
 vulgate of that time called it, we kept one three months concealed in a hayloft, whose discovery and the con- 
 sequent parting from it which ensued was, we believe, the first real trouble we knew. Three times have we 
 been seriously endangered by the bite of rabid dogs, and three times we have suffered cauterisation, excision, 
 and some mental agitations ; yet we admire and regard them as much as ever, and we also are convinced that 
 thousands, both male and female, love them as heartily as we do. It is for these friends to dogs that we have 
 entered so much into detail, for we can ill spare the time it con.sumes, or room it takes up in our sheets : but 
 if this or more should tend to alleviate their miseries, save them from pain and death, and beget a more 
 general regard for them, and a more zealous determination in all to unite in putting down the neglect and the 
 cruelties exercised towards them, then our time will not be thrown away : and then we feel assured, not one 
 would be heard to complain that our treatise on their diseases, and our pleadings in their behalf, have been 
 spun to too great a length. 
 
 ^ 227 
 
 rOJC Hl'NTIN 
 
 1577. The all absorbing interest a fox chase has over every other variety of hunting, leads us to 
 give it a priority of consideration to the pursuit of the stag, hare, or otter. The chase of 
 all these animals necessarily presents some general features ; hounds must be employed in 
 all, and horses in all, except against the otter. All such matters, therefore, as are common 
 to the hunting of these subjects of venation generally, will occupy our attention at one and 
 the same time, by which much unnecessary repetition will be avoided. 
 
 1578. In our description of fox hunting, and our examination of its several concomitants, we 
 shall endeavour to set before our readers the various opinions of our best writers, and the 
 known practices of our most accredited sportsmen. To these we shall with deference add 
 also our own opinions and conclusions, drawn from our hunting practlsings in several parts 
 of the kingdom, particularly In Sussex, Essex, Hertfordshire, and Northumberland. 
 
444 FOX HUNTING. Paut IV. 
 
 Sect. I. The Importance of Fox Hunting, 
 
 1579. Does the love of fox hunting need any apology? The sporting reader will probably 
 start, and say to himself, " What does the man mean by so absurd a question?" And yet 
 philosophic writers have assured us that, as the march of intellect progressed, the chase, as an 
 all absorbing recreation, would cease to be practised by the well informed, the polite, and 
 the influential, and would be followed by the ignorant and debased only. These vatici- 
 nations however, so far from having been hitherto realised, although we are every day 
 becoming more intellectual, are contradicted by every day's observation. At no period 
 whatever has fox hunting been so zealously pursued as within the last fifty years ; and at no 
 period has it been graced by such a host of votaries ; among whom may be found men, not 
 more celebrated for their attachment to hunting, than eminent for their rank and attainments. 
 The hero of many battles, the ermined judge, and our most eminent statesmen, may be seen 
 pursuing it with the utmost ardour ; and instead of the mere Robin des bois of former times, 
 manners and accomplishments meet at the covert side, and pursue the vermin game with 
 more zest than they hasten to the Park or St. Stephen's : and we question whether Sir 
 Francis Burdett, when wielding an argument in the House, to the delight and admiration of 
 his hearers, felt himself so truly great as when " foremost in the throng " in a fox chase ; or 
 whether Porson would not have given up all his distinction as a Grecian to have killed a 
 fox, a la Meynell. The furor venaticus seems a scion of nature's own planting ; hence all feel 
 inspired by it ; and while most other pursuits tire by repetition, deter by the surrounding 
 difficulties, or frighten by the attendant danger, fox hunting seems to be rather pursued 
 with an avidity proportioned to the obstacles which accompany it. Time also, which 
 probably blunts most passions, serves only to give a new whet to this animating sport ; and 
 many an octogenarian is seen racing, indifferent about overtaking his fleeting years, but 
 most anxious to come up with the flying fox. Of these assertions our own experience and 
 our sporting annals offer innumerable proofs. 
 
 1 580. Talk of sporting difficulties ! the fox hunter laughs at them, whether they be physical or 
 moral. Mr. Kitely, noticed by Nimrod, will not suffer his animal load of two and twenty stone 
 to debar him from the pleasures of the chase, where he shines equally as a man of mettle and of 
 weight. Capt. Pell of the navy, also noticed by the same sporting chronicler, spite of a wooden 
 leg, stops at nothing when in chase of a fox ; but, on the contrary, when arrived at a rasping leap, 
 he tops it like a workman, holding fast by the pummel of his saddle. Mr. Charles Newnhara, 
 although he was his own huntsman, yet his attachment to this sport was such as enabled him 
 for some time to accomplish the Herculean task of hunting his own and the Thurlow 
 countries, having one kennel at Coggeshall and another at Thurlow, more than thirty miles 
 apart ; and yet he hunted every day in the week, Sundays (of course) excepted. Descending 
 in the scale of rank, but rising in that of devotion to our subject, we cite Hastings the 
 tailor ; who, instead of being the ninth part of a man, must embody the souls of ten sports- 
 men at least. This hero of a shopboard in Cheltenham is, or was, so passionately fond of 
 the hounds, that he was in the habit of constantly starting on foot, from the kennel to cover, 
 with Lord Segrave's hounds, quite regardless of distance ; but what is still more extraordi- 
 nary, from his fine wind and speed, as well as perfect knowledge of the country and the line 
 which the foxes usually take, he has very seldom been known to be many minutes in making 
 his appearance at the conclusion of the best runs. He has hunted thus five days a week on 
 foot with Lord Segrave, and has met the Duke of Beaufort's hounds on the sixth. On 
 one occasion he vvalked from Cheltenham to Berkeley (twenty-six miles), and found 
 the hounds gone to Haywood, ten miles further, to which he proceeded : he was rather late, 
 but saw a good run nevertheless 1 It appears, however, that the sporting tailor is not at 
 home on horseback ; otherwise opportunities must have occurred of enlisting himself in the 
 service of the field. Indeed, we are told that Lord Segrave more than once offered him a 
 good situation as earth stopper ; but his answer was in true unison with the love of the 
 actual chase, that, " as he could not stop earths a-nights and hunt a-days too, he must 
 decline the offer." Another pedestrian fox hunter, of equal enthusiasm, is described at large 
 in Johnson's Hunting Directory, his name was White; and from childhood he had been so 
 attached to field sports, but particularly to fox hunting, that he has been known to travel on 
 foot sixty miles in a day, out and home, to enjoy this favourite pursuit. 
 
 1581. Osbaldeston is a name dear to the lovers of fox hunting. The " Squire," as he is 
 called, is too well known, and his numerous sporting feats are too familiar to every ear, to 
 need any eulogium from our humble pen ; but there is another Osbaldeston also, whose 
 name every lover of hunting should unite in rescuing from oblivion. " With half a 
 dozen children, as many couples of hounds, and two hunters, this Mr. Osbaldeston, clerk to 
 an attorney, kept himself, family, and these dogs and horses, upon a salary of 601. per annum. 
 This also was effected in London, without running into debt, and with always a good coat 
 on his back. To explain this seeming impossibility, it should be observed that, after the 
 expiration of the office hours, Mr. Osbaldeston acted as an accomptant for the butchers at 
 Clare Market, who paid him in offal ; the choicest morsels of which he selected for himself 
 
Chap. V. WEATHER AND SCENT. 445 
 
 and family, and with the rest he fed his hounds, which were kept in the garret. His horses 
 were lodged in the cellar, and fed on grains from a neighbouring brewhouse, and on damaged 
 corn, with which he was supplied by a corn-chandler, whose books he kept in order once or 
 twice a week. In the season he hunted, and by giving a hare now and then to the farmers, 
 over whose grounds he sported, he secured their good will and permission ; and several 
 gentlemen, struck with the extraordinary economical mode of his hunting arrangements, 
 which were generally known, likewise winked at his going over their manors. This 
 Nimrodlan was the younger son of a gentleman of good family but small fortune, in the 
 north of England, and having imprudently married one of his father's servants, was turned 
 out of doors with no other fortune than a southern hound big with pup, whose offspring 
 from that time became a source of amusement to him." (^Sporting Anecdotes, p. 237.) 
 
 1582. Tfie advantages derived from foz hunting are also very considerable to the cominunity at 
 large. If fox hunting should be annihilated our superior breed of horses would degenerate ; 
 the farmers would give up breeding if the chance of selling a horse for a hunter, at a 
 profitable price, was hopeless : the consequence would be, the country in general would 
 suffer. It would be impossible also to procure horses for her majesty's cavalry ; and the 
 present very expeditious mode of travelling must naturally be retarded, for want of the 
 superior animals we now have (unless we go by steam and get blown up for our trouble). 
 Can it be expected that farmers will be at the expense, trouble, and risk of breeding, if they 
 have not a chance of selling their horses occasionally for hunters : the inferior price given 
 by government for horses to mount the cavalry, and the low price at which coachmasters 
 purchase theirs, would offer very little encouragement to a breeder to select well-bred mares 
 and put them to strong thorough-bred bony horses ; nor would it answer their purpose to 
 trouble themselves to put forward clever four-year-old geldings, if they had not the chance 
 of being remunerated by the means we allude to. The breed of men also would degenerate, 
 and the manly characteristics of the nation would be changed : instead of the hardy, open 
 hearted, liberal minded Briton, we should see nothing but an effeminate race, that would 
 only meet once a year at a grand battue, to shoot a tame pheasant, and that would be the 
 only chasse in England. Amongst a thousand other advantages belonging to fox hunting, 
 the bringing together the different ranks of society is' not the least : man in his various 
 grades is here to be met with, and here one can see much of life ; a fox hunt must there- 
 fore be allowed to be no bad school to study mankind in. (See Colonel Cook's Observations 
 on Fox Hicntiny, p. 144. where nearly similar views are taken.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Weather and Scent. 
 
 1583. For the means of foretelling changes in the weather, we beg to refer the reader to our 
 angling department, where the subject is fully entered into ; we may however here notice the 
 connection between the weather and scent, and how much has been written, and how much 
 more said, on it. Facts are valuable and should be registered ; but opinions on the subject 
 are so various and so contradictory, that it would be vain to collate them ; and as to prognos- 
 tics, the little faith we had in them Mr. Murphy has robbed us of. Scent is produced from 
 particles of extreme tenuity which are given off from all animal bodies, but with very dif ■ 
 ferent degrees of pungency ; thus the exhalations of a fox, badger, or polecat, are sensible to 
 ourselves ; but those of the hare, rabbit, and winged game, to their enemies only. The 
 olfactory apparatus, and the physiology of the sense of smell, have been fully explained in 
 our anatomical detail ; we have only here to remark, as the odorous particles are rendered 
 active by impinging the surface of a membrane within the nose and head, which nature 
 appears to have taken much pains to extend purposely to increase its scenting powers, so it 
 must be evident, that when we lessen the linear dimensions of the nose and frontal portions 
 of the head of our hounds by too fine breeding, we act in direct contravention of the olfac- 
 tory powers. The scent, when given off, floats lightly in the air for a time and then vanishes ; 
 others of its particles, coming in immediate contact with bodies, as the grass, &c. &c. are 
 retained longer. 
 
 By some rude storm dispers'd, or rarified 
 
 By the meridian sun's intenser heat. 
 
 To ev'ry shrub the warm effluvia cling, 
 
 Hang on the grass, impregnant earth and skies. 
 
 With nostrils op'ning wide, o'er hill, o'er dale. 
 
 The vig'rous hounds pursue, with ev'ry breath 
 
 Inhale the grateful steam, quick pleasures sting 
 
 Their tingling nerves, while they their thanks repay. 
 
 And in triumphant melody confess 
 
 The titillating joy." 
 
 Somerville's Chase, 
 
 The blood that from the heart incessant rolls 
 In many a crimson tide, then here and there 
 In smaller rills disparted as it flows, 
 Propell'd the serous particles evade 
 Through th' open pore, and with the ambient air 
 Entangling mix. As fuming vapours rise. 
 And hang upon the gently purling brook. 
 There, by th' incumbent atmosphere compress'd. 
 The panting chase grows warmer as he flies. 
 And through the net-work of the skin perspires. 
 Leaves a long steaming trail behind, which by 
 The cooler air condens'd, remains, unless 
 
 l!i84. The immediate duration qf scent is dependent on circumstances. The odorous particles ascend or 
 descend as the air is lighter or heavier, and also as it is more or less charged with moist vapours, so the 
 duration of the scent is increased or lessened. Thus a southerly wind, which has a humid tendency, is 
 favourable to scenting ; and it is when the evening dews descend that flowers smell most sweetly. The keen 
 northern blast and the eastern gale are equally unfavourable to scent ; and the odorous particles which aro 
 then given off, escape quickly. 
 
446 FOX HUNTING Part IV. 
 
 1585. SomerviUe very justly considers air to be the grand agent of scent : — " Thus on the 
 air depends the hunter's hopes." On which Mr. Daniel remarks, that " It depends also 
 on soil ; and doubtless is most favourable to the hound when the effluvia, constantly per- 
 spiring from the game as it runs, is kept by the gravity of the air to the height of his breast, 
 for then it neither is above his reach, nor need he stop for it : this is what is meant when 
 scent is said to lie breast high. Experience tells us that difference of soil alters the scent. 
 When the leaves begin to fall, and before they are rotted, scent lies ill in cover ; a sufficient 
 proof that it does not depend on the air only. Scent also varies by difference of motion ; the 
 faster the animal goes, the less scent it leaves : when game has been ridden after, and 
 hurried on by imprudent sportsmen, hounds will with difficulty pick out the scent; and one 
 reason may be, that the particles of scent are then more dissipated : but if the game should 
 have been run by a dog not belonging to the pack, very seldom will any scent remain. 
 Scent frequently alters in the same day ; and without asserting what scent exactly is, it may 
 be said to depend chiefly on two things, -the condition of the ground, and the temperature of 
 the air, which should be moist without being wet ; when both are in this state, the scent is 
 then perfect ; and vice versa, when the ground is hard and the air dry, there seldom will be 
 any scent. It scarce ever lies with a north or an east wind ; a southerly wind without rain, 
 and a westerly one that is not rough, are the best. Storms in the air seldom fail to destroy 
 scent ; and a fine sunshiny day is not often good for hunting ; but a warm day without sun 
 is generally a perfect one ; but there are not many such in a whole season. In some fogs 
 scent lies high, in others not at all, depending probably on the quarter the wind is in ; it 
 also sometimes lies very high in a mist, when not too wet ; but if the wet continues to hang 
 upon the boughs and bushes, it will fall upon the scent and deaden it ; also, when the dogs 
 roll about, and when cobwebs hang on the bushes, there is seldom much scent. During a 
 white frost, the scent lies high, as it also does when the frost is quite gone ; at the time of 
 its going off (which is a critical moment for hounds, in which their game is frequently lost), 
 scent never lies. In a hard rain, with the air mild, scent will sometimes be very good : 
 thus a wet night often produces the best chases, game not then liking to run the cover or 
 the roads. In heathy countries, where the game brushes as it goes along, scent seldom 
 fails ; yet from the inclosures of poor land surrounding them, the scent is at times very 
 difficult for hounds : the sudden change from a good to a bad scent conflises their noses ; 
 a scent therefore which is less good, but less unequal, is to hounds more favourable. When 
 the ground carries, the scent is bad ; for an obvious reason, which hare hunters, who 
 pursue their game over greasy fallows and dirty roads, have great cause to complain of. 
 A remark has been generally made, that scent lies best in the richest soils ; and those 
 countries which are favourable to horses are not so to hounds : and it has likewise been 
 observed in some particular spots, in almost every country, let the temperature of the air 
 be as it may, that hounds can never carry a scent across them." {Daniel's Rural Sports, 
 vol. i. p. 102. 104.) 
 
 1586. The animal effluvia themselves differ, not only according to the variety of the animal 
 they escape from, but also as the exhalations of each animal vary with circumstances. The 
 hunted stag is never changed ; the hunted fox and the hunted hare may be changed many 
 times. The Country Squire on the same head remarks : — " It is also to be remembered, 
 that there is no small accidental difference in the very particles of scent ; I mean, that they 
 are stronger, sweeter, or more distinguishable at one time than at another ; and that this 
 difference is found not only in diverse, but often in the same individual creature, according 
 to the changes of the air or the soil, as well as of her own motions or conditions. That there 
 is a different scent in other animals of the same species, is evident from draught hounds, which 
 were formerly made use of for tracking and pursuing thieves and deer stealers ; or rather 
 from any common cur or spaniel, which will hunt out their masters, or their master's horse, 
 distinctly from all others : and that it is the same with the hare is no less visible with the 
 old beagles, which will not readily change for a fresh one, unless she starts in view, or unless 
 a fault happens that puts them in confusion, and inclines them in despair to take up with 
 the next they can come by." Had the Country Squire been a stag hunter also, he would 
 have noted this peculiarity of the scent of the hunted stag, which, as already observed, is 
 never lost, though scores of his kind are near. This veteran judiciously remarks on the 
 nature of scent, that many circumstances may change it : according to his opinion, it is at 
 one time composed of very fine particles, and at another of particles equally gross ; and 
 that this difference is frequently occasioned by accidental circumstances. Thus, he says, 
 the coursing of a cur dog which may follow the hare during the run, will commonly produce 
 a different effluvium to be left, and a fault is therefore almost always the consequence of 
 tliis accident in the hare chase. " The hounds," he says, " must be again put on the scent 
 before they will acknowledge it for their game ; the reason is, the change in the motion 
 causes one in the perspiring particles. The alterations of scent in a yielding hare are less 
 frequently productive of faults, because they are more gradual, and insensibly grow smaller ; 
 but that alterations there are, every dog boy knows, by the old hounds pressing forward 
 with greater earnestness as the hare is nearer her end. " 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE FOX. 
 
 447 
 
 -^.\%' , 
 
 SuBSECT. 2, Tfie Natural History of the Fox. 
 
 1587. The geographical distribution of the fox (fg. 228.) is very general. He is common 
 throughout Europe, the cold and temperate parts of Asia, as well as to some portions of 
 
 Africa, where the heat is not intense, and he 
 228 abounds in North America. In each of these 
 countries he presents himself under somewhat 
 different aspects, but his principal diversities 
 arise from variety in colour and markings, and in 
 '■^_ all he sleeps round like the dog. According 
 to Dr. Buckland, the fox was an antediluvian 
 
 - ^ "" animal, his fossil remains having been found 
 ^?^ among the MaimnaUa of the first period of the 
 
 tc- tertiary series. He has also been found in the 
 
 — gypsum of the Paris basin. A very complete 
 fossil specimen of the same was found in the 
 quarries of ^Eningen under limestone, and was 
 brought to England by P. J. Murchison, Esq. 
 
 The fossil remains of this fox corresponded to those of the fox of the present day, which is 
 strongly confirmatory of his full claim to originality of early formation. 
 
 1588. The generic characters of this member of the canine group have already been given 
 in our history of the dog. His specific characters are derived from his linear pupils, his 
 long bushy tail, and his mephitie odour. " Of the distinctive character between foxes and 
 dogs," says Mr. E. T. Bennett, the ingenious author of the Delineations of the Menagery of 
 the Zoological Society, " the most remarkable bears a direct relation to their different modes 
 of life, and seems therefore to furnish an adequate ground for their separation. In the dogs, 
 however great the intensity of light to which they may be exposed, the iris uniformly con- 
 tracts around the pupil in the form of a circle ; while in the foxes, if observed during the 
 day, or under the influence of a strong light, it is seen to close in a vertical direction, the 
 pupils assuming the figure of a section of a double convex lens. The object of this provision 
 is evidently to exclude the rays of light in a much greater degree than would be compatible 
 with the structure of a circular pupil, and it is consequently only found in those nocturnal 
 animals in which the faculty of vision is capable of being exercised through the medium of 
 a comparatively small proportion of light. Such animals are necessarily incapable of bear- 
 ing the full blaze of day, which soon becomes painful to their eyes, thus compelling them to 
 close their pupils to such an extent as to render their vision very imperfect : much of the 
 cunning, and much of the suspiciousness of manner, for which the fox is notorious, is 
 evidently due to this very circumstance ; his attitudes and motions necessarily partake of 
 the uncertainty of his sight, and he therefore appears to be most cunning and watchful when 
 he is really most short sighted. To shade himself as much as possible from the light, he 
 hides himself in burrows during the day, and prowls abroad in full possession of his per- 
 ceptive faculties under the influence of a clouded night." These remarks, ingenious as 
 they seem, and bearing a scientific stamp as they appear to do, are nevertheless in our 
 opinion carried too far ; nor are they fully borne out by facts well known to every observer 
 of this animal and his habits. Were his vision as imperfect as Mr. Bennett would make it, 
 he could never scour the plain as he does ; or look out a-head for a flock of sheep to shelter 
 him from sight, as well as to destroy his scented track by their numerous foot treadings He 
 can do all this and more in the noontide glare, which would not be possible were he as crepus- 
 cular as Mr. Bennett paints him. Among his true vulpine characters it may be noted, that the 
 lobes of the incisor teeth of his upper jaw are not so completely developed as those of the dog. 
 
 1589. Between the fox and wolf the specific characters, according to Mr. Bennett, are more 
 strongly marked : — " Of these," observes this ingenious and amiable naturalist, but unfor- 
 tunately now lost to us, " the most striking is unquestionably the great difference in their atti- 
 tudes ; the upright bearing of the wolf, and other species of that division, although mingled 
 with a degree of dogged indecision, strongly contrasting with the crouching and almost trail- 
 ing posture in which the foxes make their advances. The bodies of the latter seem con- 
 sequently to be much less elevated upon their legs, and to be even somewhat elongated, and 
 their shoulders and haunches assume a broader and more rounded form. Their heads 
 also are broader and flatter, and terminate in a narrower, shorter, and more pointed, muzzle. 
 
 • Their tails are considerably longer, and much more bushy ; and their furs, especially the 
 winter coat and those of the more northern regions, are longer, softer, and far more valuable 
 as an article of commerce." (P. 213. 215.) That the fox and dog will breed together we 
 believe there are sufficient proofs, though the fact is yet disputed by some ; but prolific 
 intercourse between the wolf and fox remains yet very doubtful. 
 
 1590. The English fox is accurately described by Shaw as having "a broad head, sharp 
 snout, flat forehead, orbitary fossae oblique, giving a visual aspect, which differs from that of 
 the dog ; the tail straight and bushy. His colour is a yellowish red, or, more properly. 
 
448 FOX HUNTING, Part IV. 
 
 yellow brown ; and on the forehead, shoulders, hind part of the back, as far as the beginning 
 of the tail and outside of the hind-legs, it is a little mixed with white or ash colour ; the 
 lips, cheeks, and throat, are white, and a stripe of the same colour runs along the under side 
 of the legs ; the breast and belly are ashy, or whitish grey ; the tips of the ears and the feet 
 are black ; the tail externally reddish yellow, mixed with a tinge of blackish, and internally 
 brownish yellow white, with a blackish cast, the tip itself milk white." (Vol. ii. p. 316.) 
 Naturalists describe three varieties of the British fox : the greyhound fox, the mastiff fox, and 
 the cur fox. There are certainly seen foxes which are tall and gaunt, while others are foimd 
 of a stouter build though of less height, and a still smaller variety is occasionally met 
 with. It is however probable, that these vulpine anomalies are rather the result of the ex- 
 ternal agencies of locality, temperature, &c. than fixed varieties ; thus the woodland hare 
 is thicker in form than those which inhabit upland or campaign districts. The fox in a 
 state of nature is not seen to be a subject of frequent, or rather, perhaps, of varied disease. 
 Occasionally he becomes mangy, sometimes virulently so ; but whether he gains this disease 
 from communication with others, or generates the malady, is not at present apparent. 
 Certain it is that the disease sometimes proves fatal, as dead foxes have been found virulently 
 affected with it. 
 
 1591. The fox is notoriously mephitic, and the odour is known to arise from glands near 
 the anus. What does Linnaeus mean by an ambrosial odour? Ambrosiaco fragrat odore 
 supra caudcB basin. Schriber also, in his History of Quadrupeds, says, " The smell of a fox is 
 strong and unpleasant, but on the tail is a spot from which proceeds a violaceous scent ;" and 
 which Doebel, in his work on hunting, appears to have been the first to have noticed, although 
 future naturalists have failed to realise its existence. Perhaps Doebel had been deceived 
 by examining a bagman, not j'et relieved from his annisated dressing. The odour of the 
 fox, is it a sexual incentive, or is it a defensive property to annoy other animals, or may it 
 not answer both purposes? "The badger, it is said, squeezes from its anal pouches a fetid 
 secretion, which, mixing with its urine, it dashes in the face of its pursuers by means of its 
 tail. The mephitic quality of some other animals has also given rise to extraordinary 
 opinions and singular prejudices : thus Mr. Rennie observes, " In my antiquarian reading, 
 I have met with the following singular notice of Scottish wolves in Bellenden's Translation of 
 BoetiHs, edit. Ldin. 1541 : — " The wolffis are right noisome to tame beastial in all parts of 
 Scotland, except one part thereof, named Glenmorris, in which the tame beastial gets damage 
 of wild beastial, especially of tods (foxes) ; for each house nurses a young tod certain days, 
 and mengis (mixes) the flesh thereof, after it be slain with such meat (food) as they give to 
 their fowls or other small beasts ; and so many as eats of this meat are preserved two months 
 after from any damage of tods ; for tods will eat no flesh that gusts of their own kind." 
 (^Loudon's Magazine, vol. ii. p. 457.) Pliny long before had recommended the breeders of 
 poultry to give to each fowl some of the dried liver of the fox as a preventive against the 
 attack of renard, who was also stated to be so gallant, that he would not touch any hen which 
 had been trodden by a cock wearing a fox skin collar. The well known fact also, that there 
 are but few animal effluvia which are not closely approached by some vegetable exhalations, 
 is well exemplified in the fox ; for the scent of the root of that variety of fritillaria, known 
 as the crown imperial, so exactly resembles the foxy odour, as to be with great difficulty dis- 
 tinguished from it. 
 
 1592. In point of character the fox is the same every where ; and whether he subsist on fish, 
 as is the case in some localities, or on the lesser beasts and birds, he observes equal cunning 
 in pursuit of his prey ; but his ravages are greatest among game and domestic poultry. 
 Though structurally carnivorous in a great degree, yet he is able to subsist on fish, reptiles of 
 all kinds, fruits, and vegetables. In Scotland the tod (fox) is of great service by his destruc- 
 tion of the moor mouse, which sometimes is bred in such immense multitudes as to destroy 
 the vegetation of the moors to the extreme loss of the shepherd. " In France and Italy," 
 says Mr. Daniel, " the fox does great damage among the vineyards, by feeding on the grapes, 
 of which he is immoderately fond, and with which he gets very fat, and his flesh is at that 
 season said to be good eating. From the earliest to the present time, foxes were particularly 
 noxious to vineyards : thus in the Holy Land, vv'here they are, and ever have been, extremely 
 common, the Song of Solomon complains of their depredations. "Take us the foxes, the little 
 foxes, that spoil the vines; for our vines have tender grapes." But whether they were the 
 species of which Samson made use to destroy the corn of the Philistines, is undecided. Since, 
 however, schakals (jackals) are found to this day in great abundance about Gaza, it is much 
 more probable from their gregarious nature, that Samson should have recourse to the hunting 
 and catching three hundred of them, than of the solitary animal, the fox." 
 
 1593. Foxes go to cUcket, or are in heat, in the winter ; and their cubs are found the latter 
 end of March, and it is fortunate for the fox hunter that they seldom appear earlier. The 
 Hon. Wm. Gage, however, met with a litter of a month old in February, 1832, in one of 
 his covers in Hampshire. They produce once a year only (except some accident befals their 
 first litter), and they have from three to six young ones at a time; an instance, however, is 
 on record, of eight being found : the bitch, whilst breeding, seldom lies far from the earth ; 
 and after her littering, if she perceives her retreat is discovered, she carries off her cubs, one 
 
Chap. V. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE FOX. 449 
 
 by one, to a more secure situation. She is indeed a most anxious and tender mother, having 
 
 been met bearing away a cub, when her watchfulness had certified to her that the hounds 
 
 _ ^^^ .^^ ^_ were out (^5^.229. ), thus risk- 
 
 -^ "^^^ "- — ^=r^^^^^= ing her own life to save that 
 
 -/ ?29 of her offspring. The young 
 
 ^'^ foxes, like young puppies, are 
 
 brought forth blind : but the 
 colour is not diversified in fox 
 ~ cubs as in dogs ; on the con- 
 ^^j^ trary, they are always of the 
 
 ^ \t"l^ ~ darkest brown. They grow 
 
 i,\fffc eighteen months, and live 
 
 — -.. , ^ ~ thirteen or fourteen years. 
 "ijj — - The fox sleeps sound and 
 
 ■■^^^i: — ^ ~^^ much during the day ; and, 
 
 = -— ..^ like the dog, he lies in a round 
 
 form {fiq. 228. p. 447.), and 
 
 SITCH POX AND CUB. i iv • ^ • • J i_ • i 
 
 may be often, as it is said, which 
 wo however doubt, approached without wakening ; but he is in motion, and seeking his 
 prey the whole night. When he is only reposing himself, it is said that he stretches out his 
 hind-legs, and lies on his belly ; in which position it is somewhat fancifully said, he spies the 
 birds, as they alight on the hedges or places near him, and is ready to spring upon such as are 
 within his reach. He, however, rarely lies exposed, except in clear and very warm weather, 
 when he will sometimes lie basking upon a dry place, or, as we ourselves have seen him, on 
 the stump of a tree ; but he more generally chooses the cover of some thick brake, where he 
 is secure from being surprised. "Crows, magpies, and other birds," says Mr. Daniel, " which 
 consider the fox as a common enemy, have such antipathy to him, that they often give notice 
 of his retreat by the most clamorous notes. Jays and blackbirds, in particular, will incessantly 
 repeat the watch cries ; and when the hounds are in chase of him, crows and magpies will 
 follow him with their screams, from tree to tree, to a considerable distance ; and, not unfre- 
 quently when hounds are at a check, their vociferations give a hint which way the fox has 
 taken." (^Rural Sports, vol. i. p. 267.) 
 
 1594. Foxes kennel either above or below (/round according to circumstances. In wet clayey 
 districts, as those of Essex and some other counties, the fox conceals himself in thick bushes, 
 or under stumps or hollows in the roots of trees ; and such as are thus reared, are called by 
 some stump-bred, but by most stub-bred foxes. It is not an uncommon opinion among fox 
 hunters, that stub-bred foxes are not such stout runners as those bred under ground. Our 
 own experience convinces us that such is not the case ; for we ourselves have had many runs 
 in Essex and Hertfordshire, but particularly the former, that would have stood well by the 
 side of the sporting chronicles of either Leicestershire, Northamptonshire, or Warwickshire. 
 In soft and dry soils, the fox excavates the ground by digging after the manner of a dog to 
 a convenient depth ; and further, to insure his safety, he often contrives to sink his kennel 
 under a high and hard bank, where roots of trees, or other protecting matters, assist in 
 secreting him. It would appear that he sometimes kennels himself in the ready made 
 lodging of the badger, who, it is said, he dispossesses by voiding his urine therein ; but we 
 are not vouchers for the truth of the assertion. Certain it is that he is artful enough in 
 catering for his own convenience, and for his subsistence also ; but we opine that he usually 
 makes his own kennel, taking the advantage of light ground, yet sufficiently tenacious to 
 prevent its falling in. He has been found lodged in an old drain, which had been long 
 dried up. 
 
 1595. The predacity of the fox knows no bounds, and his wily nature assists his bloody pur- 
 poses. It is thus that he frequents coverts which are near to farm-yards, or other country 
 habitations, where it is fancifully supposed he listens to the cries of the poultry with a 
 malicious intensity. At night he warily steals forth, barkening, as may be supposed, to 
 every sound, particularly as he approaches a farm-yard, which having entered, he puts to 
 death all he can get within his grasp ; " and his first care," says Mr. Daniel, " is to secure 
 what he has killed, and then he retires softly with his prey, which he either hides, by digging 
 holes and carefully covering each with earth, to secrete the booty and prevent discovery, or 
 carries it off to his kennel ; from which, if it be near, he in a few minutes returns for another, 
 and conceals it in the same manner, but in a different spot : he also discovers the nests of 
 pheasants and partridges, kills the birds on their nests, and then sucks the eggs." (P. 266.) 
 But of all the prey of the fox, he prefers the rabbit; and thus it is that the billeting of a fox 
 almost invariably presents the pluck of the rabbit mixed therewith. Hence gamekeepers, 
 who being usually allowed the rabbits as their perquisite, are inveterate foes to foxes, not on 
 account of their destruction of pheasants, which it is probable is very trifling, particularly 
 where rabbits are allowed to abound, but on account of the rabbits lost by them. The voice 
 of the fox is heard in sounds somewhat between a bark and a whine, which is changed to a 
 
 Gg 
 
450 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 sort of yelp when he is clicketing. In summer he is seldom heard, and in his expiring 
 tortures he maintains an obstinate silence, and to the last shows a determined resistance. As 
 an instance of contempt of pain, he is said, when caught by the leg in a trap, to have freed 
 himself by gnawing through the limb. 
 
 1596. Foxes, like all other animals, vary in their powers. As far as our own observation 
 goes, one of middle age and darkened coat, drawn long and fine by lengthy prowlings, is 
 the most certain of showing sport, both in speed and duration. Stub-bred foxes, as already 
 noticed, often afford excellent runs also, and will live before hounds at their best pace for 
 an hour and twenty minutes. A long bodied fox of mature age is nearly equal in speed to 
 a foxhound ; and were such a one coursed with almost any single hound, we would bet on the 
 fox even in the open ground. Colonel Cook lauds the foxes on the Roothings of Essex, as 
 remarkable for speed and durability ; and among many instances he particularises one which 
 ran at the top of hound speed in the open country, without a check, for fifty-five minutes. 
 He also notices the Hampstead hounds (termed the Invincibles), as having had the most 
 extraordinary run from Great Hayles, a covert near Saffron Walden, belonging to Lord 
 Braybrook, to within four or five miles of Bury St. Edmond's in Suffolk, near Glemsford 
 earth, where they killed him. "I should think," he says, "the distance was twenty-five 
 miles at least, as the crow flies." (P. 61.) We can also vouch for the stoutness of the Essex 
 foxes, and we have been present there as well as in Hertfordshire, at some of the best runs 
 we ever experienced in any country. In our early days we were much attached to buck 
 hunting, which was by no ineans unfrequent in Sussex. But the flower of Sussex hounds 
 at the time we allude to, were the harrier packs. Lewes and its immediate neighbourhood 
 alone sported three packs. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Supply and Preservation of Foxes. 
 
 1597. To recruit the luaste of foxes they are sometimes imported from the Continent, but 
 the foreign fox does not show equal sport with our own. It has also been proposed to pro- 
 cure them from Scotland, and the northern foxes would probably prove game ones, and 
 could be very well spared from thence : indeed, any method of procuration would be 
 preferable to the illicit traffic now kept up ; when nothing is more common than the 
 foxes of one county being caught and sold to the hunts of another. This robbery is par- 
 ticularly practised with cubs, wliich are dug out of their earths and brought up by hand, 
 until a customer is found for them. Hunting four or five days a week even would not 
 beget a scarcity in any locality where the coverts were extensive, if no other means of de- 
 struction were employed but those of fair hunting. Notwithstanding the occular demon- 
 stration we have, that in some manors foxes, hares, and pheasants, are found in equal plenty, 
 the prepossession against reynard is apt to remain ; and a vulpecidal tendency is great among 
 the majority of tlie owners of extensive domains, where the winged game in general, but 
 particularly where the strict preservation of pheasants, is a paramount object. It is in vain 
 the fox hunter pleads that the fox is not so extensive a depredator as he is painted, and 
 that winged game, particularly perchers, are out of his reach at night. For it will be 
 argued, on the other hand, that the pheasant as well as the partridge hatches on the ground ; 
 and that both brood their young ones there, during which process each lies so close as to be 
 easily taken ; and that, should the mother herself escape the pounce of this wily foe, her 
 eggs or her young are sure to fall a sacrifice. If even the liberal minded owner prefer to 
 give up some of his table game, his daily sport, and his annual grand battue to the obnoxious 
 character of a vulpecide, still his keepers will be privately leagued against him. Interest, 
 the grand motive power of all our actions, will always prompt thein covertly to destroy the 
 foxes. Although shooting and hunting, it may be supposed, do not flourish well together, 
 but that to enjoy them in perfection different localities must be occupied, yet we think a 
 drawn battle may advantageously be made between the sporting belligerents. If gorse 
 coverts were established in ground favourable for the burrowing of rabbits, foxes would 
 supply themselves from this source without molesting either pheasants, partridges, or hares, 
 in the immediate vicinity, so partial are they, as already observed on, to the flesh of the 
 rabbit. When the nature of the soil, or the exposure to floods or moisture is unfavourable 
 to burrowing, very wide and high raised hedge-row inclosures may be advantageously 
 planted with gorse, which will answer the double purpose of protecting foxes, and furnishing 
 shelter for the rabbits. 
 
 1598. Of all covers or coverts, the gorse or furze, as some call it, is the best preventive 
 against the stealing of foxes, which is alone a sufficient reason that such plantations 
 should be encouraged. Artificial covers are likewise made for both purposes, by means of 
 faggots set up endways at certain distances from each other, or by plashing down live black 
 thorn stakes, around which vegetable accumulations take place, that are soon converted into 
 burrows for rabbits, as well as shelter for the foxes. Unfortunately, however, where the 
 rabbits arc considered the perquisite of the gamekeeper, that circumstance will in all pro- 
 bability tend to frustrate the scheme without much care be taken. This custom of coney 
 
Chap. V. SUPPLY AND PRESERVATION OF FOXES. 451 
 
 tribute should undoubtedly be broken through by every great owner of game preserves in 
 the vicinity of foxhounds, who would be thought favourable to fox hunting. To the strict 
 preservation of foxes, it is necessary that an interest in their welfare should be encouraged 
 in all around them. The owners of manors, therefore, besides peremptorily forbidding the 
 destruction of foxes, should allow a sum to their keepers in lieu of, and more than equal to, 
 that made by the rabbits. The masters of hounds, also, should conciliate the keepers around 
 by a suitable annual present, sufficient to cover all the real and imaginary losses of game by 
 the foxes. The good will of the farmers, likewise, whose grounds are traversed, should be 
 sedulously sought for with a marked avoidance of doing any wanton or careless injury to their 
 crops, fences, &c. Their forbearance from all hostility against foxes may often be insured, 
 and even converted into open acts of assistance, by a little flattering and suitable attention 
 to them and the members of their families. " The grey mare is often the better horse ;" 
 and even the foxes may owe their lives to the pleadings of the wives and daughters of this 
 valuable class of persons. An alleged loss in the poultry can be made good by a suitable 
 present ; and we have known the dame, who had promised her men five shillings each to de- 
 stroy a fox that she suspected took liberties with her chickens, the very next season employ 
 herself in bringing up by hand a litter of cubs begged from a distant farm, purposely to 
 oblige " the dear civil gentleman of the * * * * hunt, who had sent her such a beautiful 
 set of china to make good her losses in poultry." We suspect also that it is very impolitic 
 on the part of the masters of foxhounds, to set their faces openly against any neighbouring 
 pack of harriers : it is much more easy for the master of the hare pack to interfere with the 
 sport of the fox hunter, than for the fox hunter to injure that of the hare pack. 
 
 1599. The scarcity of foxes is often to be attributed to the owners of packs themselves, 
 who allow a wanton destruction of them to gratify their own or their huntsman's vanity 
 in an extravagant display of their fronts, pads, &c. When hunting is protracted to the 
 middle, or even latter end of April, how many bitch foxes, with young ones in them, must 
 be destroyed ; for one decidedly heavy cannot stand up before the hounds long. Beckford 
 mentions having one morning killed a bitch fox with seven young ones in her : now, to 
 avoid such cruel havoc, it should be an established and general rule, that no country be 
 hunted later than February ; and even where foxes are known to abound, all fox hunting 
 should cease before the middle of March. 
 
 1600. Domestic rearing of foxes is often resorted to in order to replenish the waste, 
 which either fair hunting, or foul play, may occasion. In such case it is recommended to 
 procure litters froin any source where it can be honourably done ; and from such only fox 
 hunting is an aristocratic sport, ergo, every fox hunter should be a gentleman, t. e. he 
 should eschew every covert act. In some cases there may be a preponderating proportion 
 of foxes on the extremities, or on some particular parts of your own country, where the 
 fixture is more seldom made. From hence some litters may be gained, which must be 
 carefully removed, and confined in a convenient apartment, and well fed with milk, meat, 
 and water, until arrived to a size and strength sufficient to resist the attacks of weasels, 
 polecats, &c. Having fixed on some situation where no wild litter is near, and indeed 
 where there is no fox hunt haunt, if no natural earth be at hand, sink a kennel in the 
 ground where it will be dry, sheltered, and concealed by brushwood : or, otherwise, if the 
 situation be moist, instead of an under ground retreat, employ a dry drain : or, otherwise, 
 with roots, &c. make a kennel above ground, after the manner of the stub-bred foxes. 
 Into the kennel, however it may be formed, force the young cubs one by one, and let them 
 be kept there by watching ; and whenever one makes its appearance, let a man or boy with 
 a dog bay it back, taking care to place, some way within the opening, sufficient food and 
 water. The food should be supplied from the wild birds, rabbits, &c. &c. near at hand, 
 and then the shots which procure the food will be useful in alarming the young fox 
 tenants, and teach them to stay at home until large enough to shift for themselves. 
 Mr. Beckford, on the same subject reiuarks, " Where rabbits are plentiful, nature will soon 
 teach the fox cubs how to catch the young ones; and, till that period of abundance arrives, 
 it may be necessary to provide food for them. Where game is scarce, wet weather will be 
 most favourable to them : they can then live on beetles, chaffers, worms, &c. which they 
 will find gl-eat plenty of. I think the morning is the best time to turn them out : 
 if turned out in the evening, they will be more likely to ramble; but if turned out early, 
 and fed on the earth, I think there is little doubt of their remaining there. I also recom- 
 mend to you to turn them into large covers and strong earths : out of small earths they 
 are more liable to be stolen, and from small covers they are more likely to wander away. 
 Your gamekeepers, at this time of the year having little el.'se to do, may feed and take care 
 of them ; but when you s^op any of these earths, remember to have them opened again, as 
 I have reason to think I lost some young foxes one year by not doing it. For your own 
 satisfaction, put a private mark on every fox which you turn out, that you may know him 
 again. " 
 
 1601. A fox court is also recommended by Mr. Beckford for the rearing of cubs until 
 large enough to take care of themselves. " It ought," he says, " to be open at the top and 
 
 G g2 
 
452 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 walled in. 1 need not tell you that it must be every way well secured, and particularly the 
 floor of it, which must be either bricked or paved. A few boards fitted to the corners will 
 also be of use to shelter and to hide them : foxes so reared ought to be kept very clean, and 
 have plenty of fresh water : birds and rabbits are their best food : horseflesh might give 
 them the mange, for they are subject to this disorder." In kennelling your cubs take 
 care that there be no inhabited fox earth near ; and remember that the dog fox will assist 
 in bringing up a litter of a vixen he has himself lined, but he will destroy others. More 
 particularly avoid placing cubs within the reach of a wet vixen, as she will assuredly seek 
 them out, and destroy every one, as is very natural for her to do, that she may insure 
 more plenty for her own progeny. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Coverts, Earths, and Earth stopping. 
 
 1602. The cover, or covert, is the chosen resort of the fox for kennelling ; and such as lie high 
 and dry are seldom without one or more, particularly if the underwood be thick and plenty. 
 During the nutting season, and as long as pheasant shooting lasts, foxes retreat to the 
 furze, or gorse, if it is to be met with ; and he sometimes kennels in thick hedge-rows, and 
 this he often does when he has an earth for a nightly retreat. Fox earths are in the 
 greatest plenty in retired spots, where the soil is light, and neither exposed to observation, 
 nor likely to be overflowed. He will also breed, as we have already observed, under roots 
 of trees and under stack wood : he is likewise sometimes found harboured in a drain, long 
 since unused for a water course. Fox covers, we again repeat, should always be well sup- 
 plied with rabbits, and when these gentry of the fluck are not already there, some should 
 be turned down, and every means taken to insure their increase and preservation from 
 ferreting, and other poaching practices. When rabbits abound, the young lambs and the 
 poultry are little disturbed, and consequently the hostility among the farmers towards foxes 
 likewise receives a check ; the foxes themselves are also near, and such covers always pre- 
 sent a sure find. " A superabundance of earths, however," Colonel Cook remarks, " are 
 injurious to sport; and whenever they increase beyond what are necessary for breeding, they 
 should be dug out. " He also recommends that, " When from the size of a cover the foxes 
 hang in it, it should be hunted often ; and farther, that a fox should be killed in the 
 middle of it, and given to the dogs, which will commonly have the effect of preventing 
 other foxes from hanging there for a long time. But," as observed by the Colonel, " this 
 would be a very bad practice in small covers, and it certainly would be equally so where 
 foxes were not accustomed to hang ; , in fact, the experiment is a dangerous one any where. 
 Necessary as coverts are to the breeding of foxes, and affording the opportunity of finding 
 them, yet when they are too numerous, they sadly interfere with sport, at least with that 
 which is the true fox hunter's sport, i. e, a long run. It is the distance from one covert to 
 another, that makes Leicestershire so admired as a hunting country. 
 
 1603. Artificial coverts. It may possibly be thought that this subject has already 
 received sufficient attention. But what has been stated was too intimately connected with 
 the supply and preservation of foxes, to be entirely passed over there. Our present notices 
 will be confined to coverts, earths, and earth stopping, as distinct subjects ; and we lament 
 that our limits will not permit us to dwell more on them, as they form most important 
 features in fox hunting. As too inany covers teaze the ardent fox hunter, so too few mar 
 his joys by presenting foxes only, " few and far between," for the want of shelter. To 
 remedy this, artificial covers are often formed of gorse, or broom, or of both gorse and 
 broom intermixed, though a prejudice, we believe, exists with some against broom for 
 covers, as being inimical to scent, which we cannot by any means agree with. To form 
 a gorse covert, it is necessary to be very particular in the purchase of the seed, as Very often 
 it "is any thing but good. Dig and trench the ground well, and having sown the seeds 
 watch their appearance, and, as they rise, keep them free from weeds. In fact, a gorse 
 plantation should be kept as clean as any flower bed ; and by so doing, in a moderate time, 
 as two or three years, a covert will spring up that will shelter foxes in plenty. It will be 
 fortunate if the land is favourable to the breeding of rabbits, in which case stock it with 
 them, which will be an additional inducement to foxes to harbour there. But, as a gorse 
 covert is not to be reared in a few weeks, and some soils are unfavourable to its growth, 
 Mr. Cradock's substitute, as related by Nimrod in his Sporting Tours, is worthy of notice : — 
 " A piece of dry land lying well to the sun, and from two to three acres in extent, should 
 be fixed upon. Here some very strong black thorns are stvick into the ground, and 
 plashed, and laid down within about two feet of the surface. In a very short time, if the 
 land is strong, the thorns will be almost hidden by grass and weeds, and the foxes will 
 make their runs and kennels under them. In a covert of this description, which I made 
 on my own land, the thorns were hidden in little more than two months " (P. 253.) Tliis 
 kind of cover can however be only a make-shift; and, as remarked on by Mr. Apperley, is 
 not only very difficult to draw, but in other respects is very inferior to one of nature's 
 making. It has however one advantage, which the gorse cover has not, which is, a capa- 
 
Chap.V, 
 
 EARTH STOPPING. 
 
 453 
 
 230 
 
 J^RTH STOPPINO. 
 
 bility of resisting snow, and is not therefore liable to be deserted on that account. Coverts 
 are preserved, as regards their foxes, by right of property, by right of land leasing, and by 
 courtesy; on all which matters Colonel Cook has treated very ably, and to his work we 
 would refer for further information. 
 
 1604. Earth slojJjmig {fig- 230.) is a most necessary preliminary to a fox hunt, and we 
 hardly need state that it is a nocturnal operation, by which the foxes, out on a prowling 
 _^ expedition for the destruction of game and 
 
 poultry, become shut out from their subter- 
 ranean lodging by having their earths, as they 
 are called, stopped up. An earth stopper is 
 usually attached to every fox himting establish- 
 ment, and it is his business, in the night which 
 precedes the hunt, to stop up the various earths 
 by means of thorn or furze-bushes, so inter- 
 mixed with earth, as to prevent the hunted fox 
 from running to ground {see fig. 230.). In 
 the hollow countries, as they are called, where 
 fox earths are very numerous, several hands 
 are required for the purpose : in Northamp- 
 tonshire, for instance, the earth stopping of 
 a single hunt has cost 200Z. per annum. 
 It is of the utmost importance, however, 
 that all the earths be imstopped as soon as 
 the chase is over, as the foxes would other- 
 wise be deprived of their natural kennel, and 
 in seeking another they may be lost to that hunt. The earth stopper attached to a fox 
 hunting establishment is often an old huntsman, whipper-in, or groom past his riding 
 day ; such was Farebrother, who has been depicted with his hobby, his terriers, lantern, 
 and earthing utensils. Colonel Cook with much judgment recommends that earth 
 stopping should not be contracted for by the year, as is sometimes the case, but rather that 
 it should be paid for each time it is done. By the former method some earths are apt to 
 be left open, and the sport therefore spoiled ; while others are neglected to be done as it 
 should be done •. but to insure its being performed well, send a trusty servant round now 
 and then to examine ; which method, when known, will make surety double. It is well 
 observed on this subject by Mr. Smith, that, " It is difficult to insure the stopping of earths, 
 without extreme vigilance, on a cold frosty morning, it being evident that, without some 
 great stimulus, it is not easy for the stopper to persuade himself to rise and leave the warm 
 clay by his side to stop the cold earth a mile off." He also hints at another important 
 chance in these cases, which is, that even should the earth stopper (in fear of the looker 
 sent out) actually do as he professes, i. e, stop the earths before it is light, — at wliat hour 
 is it done ? They may certainly be stopped before it is actually light, by doing it at six or 
 half-past ; but in such case, is it very likely that the fox, who was probably on the prowl at 
 eight or nine in the evening, should remain unearthed until daybreak? It is not; on the 
 contrary he retires, in all probability, as early as two, three, or four o'clock, according to 
 his success or his fatigue ; and such being the case, the lazy stopper arriving at five or six, 
 effectually stops the fox within the earth, instead of stopping him out, as he is employed 
 to do. The ingenuity of Mr. Smith, therefore, devises the following method to meet this 
 defalcation of the stopper. In October he has strips of paper dipped in melted brimstone, 
 placed in each hole of the fox earth, and set on fire ; or, otherwise, gas tar is rubbed 
 against the sides of the earth, the stench of which, equally with the brimstone, will prevent 
 the entrance of reynard. Three or four days are now allowed to elapse, when all these 
 holes, or fox earthings, are effectually stopped out by faggots and strong stakes; but this is 
 not done until three or four days after the brimstone operation, because, as it is by no means 
 impossible that in some one or more of the earths a fox was already laid up, so were such 
 earth, or earths, to be either directly before, or directly afterwards, effectually closed up, the 
 fox must perish, but being left open for three days, his hunger would lead him to come 
 out in spite of the smell of the sulphur. These earths, when effectively stopped up, are 
 not opened until the spring, that is, about the last week in February, which will be time 
 enough for the vixens to return to lay up their cubs in. Mr. Smith, it seems, is so strict 
 in following up this practice, that he deducts half a crown from the earth stopper's pay 
 whenever a hole is found open ; and on consideration, it must be evident that this plan is 
 much in favour of the stopper, who is thereby p-revented the necessity of being out in all 
 weathers, and in such unseasonable hours. Our limits forbid our entering on this matter 
 further here, but we strongly recommend a reference to Mr. Smith's excellent work itself, 
 which presents a very full detail of the important subject of earth stopping under new lights 
 
 and more effective practices. 
 
 Gg 3 
 
454 
 
 HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 Sect. II. The Hunter arid Riding to Hounds. 
 
 1605. As the good hunter requires good treatment, and the humane sportsman delights to give 
 it him, we will commence this subject by offering to the reader's notice the plan of the Bil- 
 lesdon hunting stables, lately erected by Lord Suffield for his hunters. They appear to have 
 been built from designs furnished by Thomas Smith, Esq. late master of the Craven hounds, 
 to whom also the noble lord was indebted for the plan of the kennel of the Quorn hounds, 
 figured and described at p. 416. As both these erections are important to the sporting 
 public, we cannot suppose it possible that our introduction of the ground-plan of either or 
 both can displease the noble owner or the ingenious designer of them. It must also be 
 understood, that to enter into the full merits of the designs, recourse must be had to 
 Mr. Smith's Diary of a Huntsman. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Plan and Description of Billesdon New Hunting Stables. 
 
 1606. The Billesdon itahles (fig. 231.) are built to accommodate forty-one horses ; aaaa 
 mark thirteen boxes, nine feet by fourteen, and four feet behind, twelve feet high. Of 
 
 stalls there are twenty-four (bhh b), six feet 
 
 231 
 
 
 ml '' till III ' i '' 
 
 BILLE9DON STABLES. 
 
 two inches by eighteen feet deep, twelve 
 feet high ; i four stalls for hacks ; k coach- 
 house behind ; c for hay ; d for straw ; e gra- 
 nary ; f forge ; g saddle- room ; h cleaning- 
 room ; III covered ride ; m manure ; n en- 
 trance to the stables, and one room over for 
 men. In proof of the judicious arrangements 
 which mark these stables, it is only necessary 
 to attend to Mr. Smith's explanatory notices 
 in his work concerning their several parts. 
 The mangers, we may observe, are divided 
 into two parts, one to hold the corn and the 
 other the hay ; that intended for corn does 
 not reach the wall by more than half a foot, 
 that which receives the hay, on the contrary, 
 does extend to the wall, and is bottomed with 
 a grating which lets the hay seeds, dust, &c. 
 through. Query, Would not a drawer here, 
 as well as in some other stables, be an acqui- 
 sition ? It is not likely but that the owner of 
 such an establishment has grazing land in the neighbourhood, which would be benefited by 
 this saving of the seeds. One great advantage attends the hay manger, which is, that by it 
 a great saving of hay is made, which, under so large an expenditure of it, is of some conse- 
 quence. It seems that the general width of the stables is eighteen feet, and the boxes, taking 
 up fourteen feet, leaves four feet of passage room around the inner area. It is, however, so 
 judiciously ordered, that by means of the doors of the boxes, the whole of the space, that is, 
 eighteen feet, can be thrown into each box, which, in cases of sickness, particularly .such as 
 require much ventilation, or such lamenesses as may call for a little motion, without much 
 exertion, this extension would be beneficial. This plan also allows of a covered ride within 
 the area of considerable extent, the advantages of which, in wet weather and in intense frosts, 
 are great, and its width allowing of two horses abreast saves trouble, and makes it cheerful 
 to both horses and attendants. Of the benefits of having a forge on the premises we need not 
 dilate, it saves the horses from colds taken while waiting in the unclosed forges of the black- 
 smiths, and prevents the ill usage which frequently ruins the temper of the best horses ; and 
 the absence of servants, likewise, on these gossiping expeditions is avoided. Under these 
 showings, we cannot but recommend these plans of both kennel and stable to the pack 
 master ; but to do them justice, we again state that recourse should be had to Mr. Smith's 
 own figures and descriptions, where the size of the plan of these buildings exhibits the scheme 
 of them to much greater advantage than our pigmy figures can do, which may be considered 
 as inductive only, and intended to stimulate the reader to look further into this matter by 
 referring to the fountain head — Mr. Smith's Diarg of a Huntsman. We have entered at 
 length into an account of the stable and stable management generally in our racing depart- 
 ment ; to which we would, therefore, refer the inquirer for further information on this 
 subject. 
 
 1607. Of the form of the hunter, and of the mechanical action which results from certain pro- 
 portions of his body, we have already treated in our detail of the Conformation of the Horse, 
 p. 260. We shall tlierefore do little more here than offer the opinions of others on these im- 
 portant points : nor need the sportsman J>e reminded of the change which the last half 
 century has produced, in the form and properties of the hunter. This change is spiritedly 
 and justly portrayed by Mr. Apperley (Nimrod) in a celebrated sporting article in the 
 
bTRONO HUKTEAi 
 
 Chap.V. form and qualities of the hunter. 453 
 
 Quarterly Review for March, 1832, as follows: — " In the horse, called the hunter, a great 
 change has taken place. The half-bred liorse of the early part of the last century was, 
 when highly broken to his work, a delightful animal to ride, in many respects more accom- 
 plished as a hunter, than the generality of those of 
 the present day. When in his best form, he was a 
 truly shaped and powerful animal {Jig. 232. ), pos- 
 sessing prodigious strength, with a fine commanding 
 frame, considerable length of neck, a slight curve in 
 his crest, which was always high and firm, and the 
 bead beautifully put on. Possessing these advan- 
 tages, in addition to very great pains taken with his 
 mouth in the bitting, and an excellent educatioli in 
 the school or at the bar, he was what is termed a 
 complete snaffle-bridle horse, and a standing as well 
 as a flying leaper. Held well in hand — his rider 
 standing up in the stirrups, holding him fast by the 
 head, making the best of, and being able to pick or choose, his ground — such a horse would 
 continue a chase of some hours' duration, at the pace he was called upon to go, taking his 
 fences well and safely to the last ; and he would frequently command the then large sum of 
 100 guineas. But all these accomplishments would never have enabled a horse of this de- 
 scription to carry the modern sportsman, who rides well up to modern foxhounds, on a good 
 scenting day, over one of our best hunting countries. His wind would be spent, and his 
 strength exhausted before he had gone twenty minutes by the increased pace at which he must 
 be called upon to travel, but to which his breeding would be quite unequal ; and his true 
 symmetry, his perfect fencing his fine mouth, and all his other points, would prove of very 
 little avail. If ridden close to the hounds, he would be powerless and dangerous before he 
 had gone across half a dozen Leicestershire inclosures. The increased pace of hounds, and 
 that of the horses that follow them, have an intimate connection with each other, if not with 
 the march of intellect. Were not the hounds of our day to go so fast as they do, they would 
 not be able to keep clear of the crowd of riders who are now mounted on horses nearly equal 
 to the racing pace. On the other hand, as the speed of hounds has so much increased, 
 unless their followers ride speedy, and, for the most part, thorotigh-hred horses, they cannot 
 see out a run of any continuance if the scent lies well. True it is, that at the present time, 
 every Leicestershire hunter is not thorough-bred; but what is termed the cocktail, or half- 
 bred horse of this day, is a very different animal from that of a hundred years backi In 
 those days, a cross between the thorough-bred, or perhaps not quite thorough-bred, horse, and 
 the common draught mare, was considered good enough to produce hunters equal to the 
 speed of the hounds then used. There was not such an abundance of what may be termed the 
 intermediate variety of the horse in the country — ' pretty well 'bred on each side the head ' 
 — which has of late years been in demand for the fast coaches of England, in which low- 
 bred horses have no chance to live. Mares of this variety, put to thorough-bred stallions, 
 and their produce crossed with pure blood, create the sort of animal that comes now under 
 the denomination of the half-bred English hunter, or cocktail." (P. 220, 221.) 
 
 1 608. Colonel Cook goes farther, and advocates the use of thorough-bred horses only as hunters. 
 " Many fox hunters, " he says, " prefer thorough-bred horses, others cocktails ; I always 
 gave the preference to the former, if it was possible to get them. It is the general opinion, 
 that thorough-bred horses cannot leap so well as 'cocktails:' I think otherwise; and if 
 you will try the experiment, by taking ten young horses of the former, and ten of the latter 
 sort, I am convinced you will find the thorough-bred ones to have the advantage, and natur- 
 ally to clear their fences with more ease to themselves. Horses that have been in training 
 for years cannot be expected to make hunters ; but, nevertheless, what superiority has 
 a thorough-bred one in every respect — above all, in speed, bottom, and wind? It often 
 happens, when a cocktail is at the height of his speed, a thorough-bred horse is only at 
 three-quarters, and the latter will always go through dirt (as the term is) best." ( Observa- 
 tions on Fox Hunting, p. 87.) Fashion reigns omnipotent; hence it is that the crack sports- 
 men of the present day, who follow the fox pack, will most of them tolerate nothing under 
 full blood. Were racers now bred, as they were formerly, to run long lengths, then 
 indeed we should be equally strenuous that none but thorough-bred horses should be used 
 among fox hunters; but the lathy three and four-year-old blood-horses now brought to the 
 starting-post, are not calculated to carry ten, eleven, or twelve, stone over a heavy country, 
 for a seven or eight miles' burst, at almost racing speed, with no check but leapings of 
 extreme height and vast width. 
 
 1609. Well bred horses, without doubt, make the best hunters ; but may it not be asked, 
 whether the present prejudice in favour of blood may not carry us rather too far, when it con- 
 fines us to thorough-bred hunters only ? Few persons can be more favourable to the blood 
 breeds than ourselves ; neither riding nor driving can be enjoyed without it. Nevertheless, 
 we axe not without our suspicions that the action which necessarily results from the true 
 
 Gg 4 
 
^56 HUNTING AGENTS. * Part IV. 
 
 racing form, is neither so safe, nor is it in other respects so well adapted to what is required 
 in the field, as a breed with a little more substance, and with rather higher action than is 
 commou with very many full-bred horses. Our own hunter should be chosen from among 
 
 the very best of these called cocktails with at 
 233 least four-fifths of blood in them, the other fifth 
 being wholly bone and muscle, particularly the 
 former : we would, in fact, have him fashioned 
 something after /^. 233. It is but seldom that 
 a thorough-bred horse is met with that can carry 
 fourteen stone to hounds : occasionally such a 
 horse may be found, but the occurrence is very 
 rare ; and a horse so qualified, when met with, 
 would command 400 or 500 guineas : indeed, 
 more might be obtained for him, if, in addition 
 to his size and strength, he also proved a high 
 and safe leaper. Taking, however, many of the 
 BLOOD ULNTEB. blood brccd of the present day, what way, we 
 
 may ask, can the light frame of such lathy, leggy, animals make in a heavy country, where at 
 every stroke their contracted hoofs sink into the adhesive mire beyond the fetlocks? If such 
 a horse has been trained in racing stables, his action in that case is the reverse of what is 
 required of the hunter ; for the very purport of such training is to teach him to bear on the 
 hand, and to steal along the ground rather than over it. Instead, also, of carrying his rider 
 with a gallant bearing as he should do as a hunter, he is himself carried by such rider, and 
 seeking support from his hand, he requires to be lifted over every inequality. It is however 
 probable, that, in a series of years, horses of full blood may be bred of the required bone and 
 substance, but it must be a work of time to make it general ; and it is further unlikely to 
 happen, so long as racing remains at once a trade, a lottery, and a gambling speculation, and 
 certainly not while the early years, nay, even the colt-hood, of our best breeds is employed 
 in contending for the greatest prizes. We cannot deny that the training which the thorough- 
 bred horse can bear, insures such wind and such condition as would almost defy the hardest 
 burst to blow, or the longest run to knock up ; but these valuable desiderata must usually 
 be confined to riders of nine or ten stone only, leaving all the welter weights far in the rear. 
 Now, as these are many of them men as weighty in purse and influence as in flesh, fox 
 hunting would receive a fatal check were we to ride entirely away from them. Again, speed 
 and duration also, could the latter be insured to the thorough-bred horse, would do little 
 without fencing ; and how ill the rearing and training of thorough-bred colts agrees with an 
 early habit of leaping, the breeders well know. Reared in paddocks, too well secured to 
 offer any practice of this kind, unless the training boys should try the powers of the colts 
 over a two-foot wide ditch, or two-foot high fence, they might each reach the winning-post 
 in many a race without even being practically aware that such motive power as that of salt- 
 ation existed in tliem. 
 
 1610. IFhen a young thorough-bred horse has been found not fast enough for racing, it is 
 then that he is usually brought to the covert, but it is under disadvantageous circumstances. 
 At six years old the habits are fixed, and the paces also ; trotting is far from being familiar 
 to race-horses in their training exercises ; on the contrary, it would incur a forfeit from the 
 training groom to indulge one of them in it for half a mile ; and good fencing we well know 
 is difficult to force on horses at these advanced periods. The bleak north-easter at a 
 check, the black thorn hedge when creeped through, and the swollen brook when forded, 
 make sad havoc with the fine coats. It is not, be it remeinbered, the employment of well- 
 bred horses, not even of the best breed, as hunters, that we object to ; on the contrary, we 
 woidd ourselves never willingly ride any other to hounds : but the argument we mean to 
 support is, that until full blood hunters can be generally bred with sufficient bone and sub- 
 stance, and until they are trained also after the manner of our best hackneys, that is, to 
 ride light in hand by riding well up to the snaffle without bearing on it ; to have been well 
 lunged to supple their shoulders, which makes them ready in their turns, and carries them 
 well above the ground ; as well also to have been regularly trained, at an early period, to 
 leaping over bar, hedge, and brook; we must again repeat we have something yet to do, and 
 that something is to breed high, with sufficient bone — to train expressly for the field, but 
 not to bring any horse there before he or she is six years old. Blood is most desirable ; but 
 it cannot be denied that excellent hunters are occasionally found even among the half-breds, 
 and many more among the three-parts-bred. Were it a fact that none but very well-bred 
 horses ever proved good hunters, we should not argue thus. But every season's experience 
 shows us extraordinary instances of cross-made and cross-bred horses performing wonders in 
 the field. A remarkable one we remember somewhere to have read of in a surprising little 
 mare, which used to figure with Mr. Ward's hounds. This pocket hunter was ridden by 
 a Mr. Sloper we believe, and carried him either eight or nine seasons. During the whole 
 of this time it was averred, that no fence was too high, no day too long, nor was she ever 
 
Chap.V. form and qualities of the hunter. 457 
 
 otherwise placed than among the foremost. Yet this extraordinary animal, not fourteen 
 hands high, was got by a cart-horse out of a thorough-bred mare. It was added, as we see 
 by our notes, that much of this power of duration was attributed to the evenness of her 
 temper, and tha smoothness of her action, which, if we may so express it, enabled her to go 
 well within herself. Mr. Johnson also, in his Sporting Dictionary, cites some extraordinary 
 instances of small and cross-bred horses proving trumps in the field, particularly one hunted 
 at Melton by the nephew of the celebrated Mr. Coke of Holkham, now Lord Leicester, and 
 another known as Robin Put, which became the property of the late Sir Harry Goodricke. 
 Both of these horses were under fifteen hands : but they were, although not handsome, yet 
 good in all their principal points, and at one view they struck the beholder as being large 
 framed animals in a condensed state ; consequently it is clear, that height is less essential 
 to a hunter than substance, although when height and substance can be obtained without 
 grossness, it is most desirable, particularly to either the heavy or the tall rider. These pre- 
 sumptions are verified in a grey horse, the property of Sir John Kayc, which excellent 
 hunter was thorough-bred, under fifteen hands, and at the same time, to use the narrator's 
 own words, " He possessed the strength of a waggon horse, and was altogether one of the 
 most deceptive animals he ever met with:" what therefore has been done once, may be 
 done again. 
 
 1611. Mares are rejected by many as hunters, but we cannot omit this opportunity to 
 allude to it as an unjust prejudice. Mr. Apperley has added his more powerful weight of 
 argument to the same subject, and instances the extraordinary feats on the road, the ma- 
 jority of them performed by mares. This prejudice greatly injures the horse breeding 
 concern, and while it increases the price of good hunters, to a demonstration it reduces the 
 chance of obtaining them by one half. Some mares in the spring, it is true, are irritable, 
 and somewhat weakened by their heats ; but many others are little affected by this state. It 
 is also to be recollected, that so long as geldings are principally used for the saddle, however 
 excellent your hunter may prove, you have no means of perpetuating his excellences in his 
 progeny; whereas, so long as the adage, " that like begets like," holds, they may be multiplied 
 and even perpetuated by means of the mare. There may be persons yet living who remember 
 the performances in the field in the neighbourhoods of Lewes and Brighton, of a three-part- 
 bred mare of the Enterprise get, which we purchased from a Mr. John Bean of Alfiiston, a 
 well known sportsman, for our own riding. In our eyes here was the heau ideal of a hunter, 
 and the most excellent hack combined ; and unquestionably every hunter should be as good as 
 a hack. Nimrod says as much. The leaping and swimming of this valuable beast were both 
 performed in a style that excited general admiration. She carried us from Brighton to London 
 in one day, she brought us back the next, and again carried us to London the following day. 
 Our only excuses are our youth, and very urgent business. On the first day's journey the 
 Croydon hounds crossed our track, and the anxieties of this game mare to join in the chase 
 were such, that we were almost forced to indulge her in it, and as the direction the dogs 
 took was at first favourable to our course, we allowed her to pace it away, which she did to 
 the admiration of many. The fox being headed back, and making for Ryegate, we left and 
 pursued our way to London, where she arrived as fresh as possible. This, kind reader, was 
 a mare, and one three-parts-bred only, yet she was speedy enough for almost, perhaps for 
 any cocktail stakes. In substance, bone, and sinew, she was fully equal to eleven stone to any 
 hounds ; and in wind and game was more than equal to that weight, for most she met in 
 the field. Her get on both sides, it must be allowed, was good ; her sire being Enterprise, 
 and her dam one of Mr. Bean's bony well-bred hunters, so that she was only three-parts-bred 
 and aged, i. e. eight off, which, as we contend, should be termed the prime era of the life 
 of a horse. Reader, pardon this digression in remembrance of an old favourite, and not 
 wholly irrelevant either, seeing that we are pleading the cause of mares as hunters. We 
 may also observe, that it may yet become fashionable to ride stallions in the hunting field as 
 well as mares ; nor do we see less reason for adopting this French custom, than the rational 
 one of abandoning the bearing-rein among carriage-horses. 
 
 1612. The height of a hunter, like his breed and figure, varies in the opinions of different 
 persons ; few, however, would choose one much higher than sixteen hands, nor would many 
 select one by choice under fifteen hands two inches. Our best authorities acknowledge 
 these limits, but they also with judgment recommend that you buy when you can (without 
 a slavish adherence to any fixed measurement) one that has a well placed head, a good bridle 
 neck, withers high, shoulders deep and oblique, arms muscular, broad and low placed knee, 
 deep girthing place, loins and fillets good, haunch blood-like, thighs wide and muscular, 
 hocks broad, and, like the knee, low placed in the limb. We believe it was Lord Barrymore, 
 who at Newmarket, among a vast crowd of the sporting world, mounted himself on a chair, 
 and having made a signal for silence, said aloud, " Who wants a horse that can gallop twenty 
 miles an hour, trot seventeen, and walk six ? " Of course, vociferations of " I do, I do," 
 were not wanting ; to which the facetious nobleman replied, " Well, gentlemen, when I meet 
 with such an one I will let you know." And now, gentle reader, without any propensity to 
 quizzing, we recommend you, when you meet a horse or mare having the properties and 
 
458 HUNTING AGENTS. Part IV. 
 
 proportions we have laid down, or even the majority of them, to buy him, let him be little 
 or big. 
 
 161 3. In the selection of a hunter, the nature of the country he is to be hunted over should 
 somewhat influence the choice. Where a heavy deep soil predominates, presenting also a 
 large portion of ploughed ground, intersected by wide and strong fences, like those of Essex 
 and some of the midland counties ; such localities will require a horse of sufficient height 
 with much substance ; while one of lighter build, and in height not exceeding fifteen hands 
 and a half, is best adapted to a hilly country, as the Surrey HiUs, the Sussex and Wiltshire 
 Downs, the Cheviots, &c. &c. 
 
 1614. The sportsman icho rides a welter tueight should always he " over-horsed." It is im- 
 perative on him that he be mounted on one presenting a combination of power, activity, and 
 durability. These are essential requisites to him, and when such a form is united with 
 high breeding, the rider, spite of his weight, may hope to be in the right place. Some Irish 
 horses are well adapted for the purpose of carrying heavy weights ; and if they do not always 
 go at a racing pace, their admirable fencing will tend to make up the deficiency. Neither 
 are the Irish hunters of the present time defective in their breeding, as their local races and 
 steeple chases will testify. 
 
 1615. The methods of procuring hunters are of course various. Many are passed from one 
 gentleman to another in the different hunts, while more are purchased from the London and 
 country horsedealers. The inexperienced hand will most readily suit himself at once by 
 purchasing from among those horses he may see performing in any celebrated hunt. There is 
 a pleasure in horse dealing, that makes almost every horse comeatable ; and it is better for a 
 novice to give a good price at once for a known good horse, than to be taken in two or three 
 times with cheaper but indifferent ones. The enormous prices now given for hunters of cha- 
 racter would almost call the grandfathers of some of the buyers out of the grave to stop the 
 bargain. 500 guineas have been frequently paid, and in some instances even a larger sum 
 has been given for a hunter ; 200 and 300 guineas are common and every day prices. How 
 vast the hiatus between both the value and the properties of the Melton courser, racing over 
 the ground and flying over the fences which bound it, and the costermonger's barebones, 
 half dragged and half kicked into a walk ; while a brother of the same kidney exclaims, 
 " Jem, vat do you keep sich a hanimal as that for ? vy don't you do as I does, go to Smith- 
 field, give 15s. and buy a right good-un at vonce, hay I" 
 
 1616. The London horsedealers of respectability are known to furnish their stables with 
 hunters of some pretensions, and occasionally of no small ones either; such, if young, are 
 usually horses bred by sporting farmers, which, having been a little fielded, are then war- 
 ranted as steady hunters, and many of them turn out so. Among these, Mr. Anderson of 
 Piccadilly, and Mr. Elmore of Oxford-street, stand conspicuous ; who also occasionally have 
 high-bred and seasoned hunters of known repute on sale ; and at all times, we believe, they 
 have well-bred young horses, that a little good fielding, under a judicious rider, will make 
 good hunters. 
 
 1617. Colonel Cook is also favourable to purchasing at TatiersaVs, and says, "If you 
 wish to give a large price for what is called a well known made hunter, from one cause or 
 other, there are, every spring, some such valuable horses to be purchased at Tattersal's, 
 which has been the rendezvous of sportsmen from time immemorial. It is a lounge three 
 times a week, where you are sure to meet your friends, and can listen with pleasure to their 
 reports of the achievements of the different packs of hounds the season past, and the arrange- 
 ments for the future. Suppose you purchase half a dozen young horses, at a 100 guineas 
 eac!.., to carry fourteen stone ; if two out of the six turn out well, you ought to be satisfied, 
 as there is every probability of your selling the remaining four for 50 each, barring acci- 
 dents." We ourselves are acquainted with several sporting characters, some of them owners 
 of hounds, who make a point, towards the autumn, of buying such blood-like nags as are 
 likely to suit their purpose from among those parted with by the Londoners and others, to 
 avoid the expense and trouble of keeping through the winter. These are taken to the 
 country, and, having been tried, the buyers select perhaps three out of five that will suit 
 either themselves or others. Tlie remainder they sell, probably by the same hammer, at 51. 
 or 10/. loss, still leaving the others decided ^bargains ; and, if so inclined, it often happens 
 that " obliging a friend " with one of the remaining three, at a " good figure," serves to pay 
 for the whole lot. 
 
 1618. Masters of hounds, who have sufficient and extensive range both of paddock and stable, 
 have many better opportunities of obtaining horses than by breeding them. Horse breeding, 
 except on fancy occasions, or when it is done from some particular strain, where all the 
 progeny turn up trumps, is a losing speculation to most gentlemen. If such an one should 
 be a thorough judge of colts, a judgment by the bye that requires half a life and close attention 
 into the bargain to gain, we repeat, if he be possessed of this judgment, he can use it to great 
 advantage in selecting from the colts of the neighbouring breeders such as promise well. 
 These being picked up as occasion offers, at three or four years old, having been already 
 early handled, bitted, and backed, but not worked, are now to be trained and gradually con- 
 
Chap. V. RIDING TO HOUND& 459 
 
 ditioned, and worked in turn, by the under attendants in the field, whicli soon enables the 
 keen eye of the master to judge what will suit and what will not. The 40 or 50 guinea 
 colt grows into a 200 guinea horse ; and another, though rejected from the hunting stock, 
 fetches 80, 90, or 1 00 guineas for cab, gig, or chariot. 
 
 1619. Country horsedealers can often supply promising young hunters, particularly such 
 dealers as live in the great breeding countries. Those also who reside in the immediate 
 vicinity of great hunting establishments, are often able to furnish their customers with well- 
 bred hunters of known hunting qualifications. The great country collectors of horses in 
 the northern districts, by whose means the London dealers are furnished, are however often 
 shy of selling their most promising horses to private individuals, at even heavy prices. 
 The London dealers feel hurt when this is done, and resent it also, as it injures them in two 
 ways, first, by robbing them of their profit, and next, of their swell nags, as their customers 
 would call them. The country dealers we allude to, are also men of much note in their 
 way, they are exte!isively connected, and are therefore well acquainted with the establish- 
 ments of all the great breeders, from whence they get their most promising young horses, 
 and which they buy principally for the London market. Some few horses of high promise, 
 they however often know where to place near home at a higher price than the London 
 dealers usually give; although they also, on particular occasions, will give from 100 to 150 
 guineas, or even more. 
 
 1620. Tlie hiring of Jnmters by the month or season is a novel method, and is proved to be 
 by no means a bad one to either hirer or lender, when both fulfil their engagements. We 
 do not allude to the collegiate hiring of hunters, which is as old as the days of HoLson, 
 whose steady determination that his horses should work in rotation, we believe gave rise to 
 the phrase, " Hobson's choice ;" but we allude to the method adopted by Mr. John Tilbury of 
 the New Road, London, who will let one or more hunters, to be kept either by the hirer or by 
 the letter. He also furnishes a groom in the same way, which groom he warrants to be clean, 
 clever, and obliging. His charge for the hire of a hvuiter per month was, and as we learn still 
 remains, at 12 guineas, the hirer finding the horse in keep, and paying all other expenses. 
 Or be furnishes two good hunters, with a groom and all appointments, for 40 guineas per 
 month, which sum includes the servant's wages, keep, &c. &c. If a hunter be engaged for 
 the whole season, the charge is 50 guineas, the hirer keeping the horse. Mr. Tilbury's 
 engagement is to furnish sound and good hunters ; and we believe the horses he does furnish 
 are very generally approved of. The hirer has also the advantage of not being tied to any 
 one horse ; on the contrary, he may change his horse as often as he pleases. AH risks are 
 the letter's, and nothing devolves on the hirer but to supply the horse with keep, and to 
 pay the stipulated hire. To foreigners who come to this country for a few months, and to 
 mercantile and professional men, who can only spare a few weeks for hunting during a 
 season, this mode of furnishing themselves with hunters is most convenient, and we believe 
 it proves economical also. It possesses this great advantage, that no disappointment is 
 likely to ensue, for Mr. Tilbury's establishment,, both in London and at Pinner, is very 
 large, and together consists, it is said, of as many as eighty or ninety horses. We believe, 
 likewise, that his general mode of conducting his business is liberal, accommodating, 
 and correct. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Riding to Hounds. 
 
 1621. Judgment, determiyiation, and horsemanship, are essentials in riding to hounds. Judg- 
 ment is required in choosing the best track for the horse, and in keeping the points of a 
 country in view for even two or three fields a head ; and those who know a country well are 
 able to seize probable advantages which it would be imprudent for others to attempt. This 
 knowledge enables a rider to diverge from the line of the hounds in favour of better around 
 and a shorter course, particularly when, from experience, he is tolerably assvired of the covert 
 the fox is making for. In the counties aroimd the metropolis, so divided and subdivided 
 as the ground has been under feudal tenure, this knowledge is particularly desirable. How 
 could Mr. Conyers, without this, make his way, as he has done for so long a period, over his 
 Roothing and Dunmow countries, inclosed and fenced as they are by strong hedges and 
 wide ditches, many of the latter being double also ; for unless he knew almost every field, 
 he must be pounded every time he went out. On the contrary, by knowing, to speak figur- 
 atively, every inch of ground he rides over, he is never entirely set ; every palpable opening 
 is familiar to him ; and he seems to smell a gap by instinct. His knowledge of country is 
 truly wonderful; every bye-lane, by which he can save a few acres of fallow, or avoid a stiflf 
 leap, is mapped in his recollection, and though commonly at hand at the finale, he has been 
 met during a chase trotting along a private road out of sight and hearing also of his hounds, 
 so good is his knowledge of the country, and of the habits of the Essex foxes. 
 
 1622. Determination is essential to good riding, and the really nervous man should never 
 atternpt fox hunting. If he do not find that the first challenge of a hound dissipates every timid 
 emotion, and every thought of consequences, ante tubam trepidat, he may be assured that he 
 is out of place, and had better return home at once. The slow southern harrier will best 
 
460 
 
 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 suit his cool temperament; or should he screw himself up to the sticking point in a canter, 
 with a lapdog beagle, even in the face of the risk of his hunter being lost in a ditch and the 
 hound drowned in a cart-rut, yet he may sport the brave and exclaim, Audacus fortuna juvat, 
 timidosque repelUt. On the other hand, a foolish recklessness of danger can only be excused 
 in the man who knows his life is of little worth to himself, and perhaps of none to those he 
 leaves behind him. Of this fool hardiness, an instance offers itself in the conduct of tlie 
 whipper-in noticed by Nimrod, who was seen going along at a slapping pace, over ground 
 studded with large ant hills, with his horse's head loose, his hands being busily employed in 
 putting a lash to his whip, and his mouth in holding a large open clasp-knife I ! 
 
 1 623. A good hunting seal is also of the utmost importance to the safety as well as the pleasure 
 of hunting, and much of the chance of being well up with the hounds depends on the seat 
 and the hand of the rider. The hunting seat on horseback, and the manege or military seat, 
 
 differ considerably. The body held 
 erect and stiff, the lower extremities de- 
 scending almost in a right line (^^.234.), 
 though essentials in military equitation, 
 are wholly at variance with that adhe- 
 siveness which insures safety in the field, 
 and that, like the ancient centaur, makes 
 the horse and his rider one and almost 
 indivisible, although both horse and rider 
 appear equally at their ease. As in a 
 hunter, certain proportions are desirable, 
 so are they also in the rider, and these 
 proportions should agree likewise. A 
 very tall man fatigues his horse, particu- 
 larly if he rides loose ; a very short one, 
 on the contrary, is in danger of falling 
 from his horse at every unusual exertion, 
 except he is on a very flat sided one, though such an one would certainly be very objection- 
 able for all other riders. A short punchy man may derive some assistance, although accom- 
 panied with some risks, by riding on a saddle having both its pummel and cantle high. It 
 is, therefore, the man of middle size that rides with most safety to himself and least fatigue 
 to his horse. A very round thigh and thick calf afford very indifferent points of contact 
 with the saddle, nor can the rider of this form set home in his fork so well as another ; but 
 he may bend his legs backward, which will somewhat remedy the defect {see Jig. 234.). We 
 having ourselves had a fair share of experience of both military and hunting seats on horse- 
 back, dare venture an assertion, that much as they differ in some points, yet that he who 
 has been well grounded in military riding, has some advantage over the mere field rider, 
 however good. A knowledge of each system of riding is beneficial to the practice of both, 
 for circumstances wiU occur where each may borrow from the other with advantage. We 
 must not, however, lead any one into so palpable an error as to suppose, that the military 
 seat, or even the military handling of the mouth, can, under any but particular and 
 momentary occasions, be substituted for the hunting seat and hand. It is, on the contrary, 
 universally confessed that the loose balance seat, which is preserved by mere equipoise, with 
 the heel dropped and the toe elevated to barely rest itself in the stirrup (fig. 234.), cannot 
 with any propriety be used in riding across a country after hounds. The attempt only has 
 proved fatal in several instances ; and had Lord Arthur Paget ridden with a hunting seat, 
 short stirrup leathers, with feet home in his stirrups, it is more than probable that the fatal 
 accident he met with in Yorkshire would not have happened. It is a very general remark, 
 that the mere military horseman and the aufait manege rider, never exhibit with advantage 
 in the field, until they have by practice adopted the hunting seat, as we would call it, of per- 
 fect adaptation and of close adherence to the saddle, by means of the legs and thighs, which act 
 to most advantage when the foot, pushed home into the stirrup, offers them a point d'appui. 
 The above figures, intended to contrast the military and the hunting seats, we hope will 
 further illustrate the subject. 
 
 1 624. " When hounds find a?id go away" says Mr. Apperley, " place yourself well down in 
 your saddle on your fork, or twist, and don't be standing up in your stirrups (as formerly 
 was the fashion, and the cause of many a dislocated neck), sticking out your rump as if it 
 did not belong to you. Let your knee be not very far from straight with your foot well out 
 in front of it, and feeling in the stirrup as if it formed a sufficient fulcrum for your bodily 
 strength to act upon, in the assistance your horse may require from you. Be assured that 
 the military seat, with very long stirrup leathers, will not do here, however graceful it may 
 appear on a parade. There must be a kind of ohstando power in the rider, to act against the 
 preponderance of his horse, particularly at what are called drop-leaps, in very deep ground, 
 or in case of his making a blunder, or getting into false ground in his gallop. Having got 
 well away with the pack, keep your head up, with your reins in the left hand, and your 
 
Chap. V. RIDING TO HOUNDS. 461 
 
 whip in your right, held perpendicularly upwards, with the thong falling loosely through 
 your hand, when it will be ready for all purposes." (^Encyclopedia Brltannica, vol.xi. p. 6 14.) 
 
 1625. A good bridle hand is a very great help to field riding, but as it is a snaffle bridle only 
 that is in general use in hunting, it is so much the more difficult to use it lightly and yet firmly. 
 Indeed, we consider a delicate and yet effective use of the snaffle bridle to be the ne plus ultra 
 of field riding ; but it is, nevertheless, that which many riders of good reputation never 
 attain. This fault is particularly conspicuous among grooms, huntsmen, and whippers-in, 
 who indulge in a constant dead pull at their horses. The numerous varieties, not only of 
 the curb but also of the snaffle bridle now in hunting use, are not more intended to suit the 
 mouths of different horses, than to suit the different hands of riders. We are constrained to 
 own that, although in our seat, we are more varied and equally good with foreigners, yet but 
 few among us unite delicacy with firmness of hand as they do. Nevertheless, a naturally 
 delicate mouth, and one further benefited by tuition, is as essential to the hunter as to the 
 hackney ; and on such a mouth, moderate pressure only is to be applied on all common 
 occasions with a give and take play of the hand, which, instead of benumbing, keeps it alive, 
 and prevents its becoming hard and insensible at such times as render a more firm bearing 
 necessary for the supporting of the cool horse, and the restraining of the impetuous one. 
 
 1626. The double bridle, though less used in hunting, is not however without some 
 advocates ; and it must be allowed that, in a truly fine and practised hand, it becomes a 
 great assistant in the field to some horses, particularly to the vicious and impetuous ; it also 
 greatly assists a horse by its offering the means of changing his centre, and the practised 
 rider knows how much he can benefit the tired horse thereby. Likewise, by occasionally 
 throwing him on his haunches by means of the curb, much is gained ; for it relieves such 
 muscles as have been principally engaged in operating the extended stroke. It likewise 
 supports the willing but tired hunter in heavy grounds, as we can assert from experience ; 
 and is particularly useful to him who may have to ride some Vniles to cover, with a chance 
 of having to ride many more home again after the run is over, under which circumstance 
 the curb bridle proves a great support, as well as a relief to his horse. On one occasion 
 we ourselves left Sir William Rowley's hounds, after a sharp run and a death in the Rolhings, 
 to make our way home to Tollesbury, which must have been, at least, fifteen or sixteen 
 miles distant ; we therefore write feelingly and advisedly on the advantages of a double 
 bridle. It must however be observed, that the curb bridle, with these advantages in the 
 fine hand of a master, is a most dangerous hunting appendage in any other. In leaping it 
 is particularly so, if not used with great judgment. 
 
 1627. The hunting saddle should be strong but light, and well fitted; the pommel is 
 usually low, and the cantle also, although we have seen cases where more elevation in these 
 parts would have prevented accidents : on the whole, however, the dangers are counter- 
 balanced by the advantages. Spring bars and spring stirrups are good likewise, as well 
 to prevent the consequences of the stirrup catching the latches of gates, &c. as that it 
 should not entangle the feet of the rider in case of a tumble. The stirrup itself we would 
 recommend to be massive, whether it be of the spring or common kind ; for when it is very 
 light, it flies from the foot by the slightest touch, and is often difficult to regain, particu- 
 larly when a horse is either fidgetty or is going rapidly along : indeed, we are convinced 
 that the heavy stirrup has prevented many a fall. 
 
 1628. Of the martingal we observe, that when too long and unskilfully managed, it has 
 occasioned serious accidents ; but when attached to the bridoon-rein and its rings, not 
 allowed to play loosely as it used to be, but attached by its rings to the bit itself, it cannot, 
 by possibility, catch the feet or do other injury. Young raw horses are much benefited by 
 the martingal ; and the ill placed head, the weak, long neck, and the star gazer, are all 
 instances where it may be used with advantage. But, as before observed, the former 
 method, by which the rings played the whole length of the reins, rendered the old martingal 
 dangerous. The breast-plate is also required by some ; a light carcassed horse is not safe 
 without it, for he may be very likely to slip through his saddle girths in leaping, creeping 
 through a hedge, or mounting a hill. Care however should be taken that it be not 
 tightened so much as to interfere with the free action of the shoulders; neither should a 
 martingal be so slack as to allow the horse in rearing, leaping, &c. to pass his leg through 
 it, as we have known to happen more than once. But, on the other hand, as it must be 
 long enough to allow the free use of the rein, the rider whose horse is so accoutred, must 
 be always on his guard. Spurs are a very proper appendage to the personal appointments 
 of a fox hunter ; they greatly assist the flagging powers, and are indispensable in leaping 
 either a tired or a sluggish horse. 
 
 1629. In riding to hounds the alleged purpose by many is lost sight of, and it might as 
 well, on their parts, be called riding a steeple chase as a fox chase ; in fact, the riding is 
 the major, and the hunting the fox game a minor part only ; and whether these gentry 
 ride after the hounds, or before them, is of little consequence, so they get on fast enough. 
 Such is their hurry, and such their utter indifference to all but rapid locomotion, that, 
 were it not that no horse can live in chase with a high-bred pack of foxhounds, on a holding 
 
4€3 
 
 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 tcent, the pack would suffer decimation every time it went out. For want of judgment, also, 
 the zealous but inexperienced rider gets wrongly placed by endeavouring to mend his 
 situation ; whereas, by taking a different course, he would in the end be nearer his object, 
 by being a little flirther from it in the outset. How just is the following advice : — " You 
 must neither take liberties with the hounds, nor with your horse ; ride wide of, that is, 
 on the left, or on the right, of the former, turning as you see them turn, and never finding 
 yourself exactly l)ehind them, or on their line ; and no matter how perfect may be the latter, 
 never trust him (the horse) to himself, or upset him by going too fast for him ; or, in other 
 words, over-marking him for that pace. However good his mouth, never ride him in chase 
 with quite a slack rein ; for, independently of your own safety, it is not giving him a fair 
 chance." {Encyclopedia Britannica, p. 614.) In riding to hounds, Mr. Smith, in his Diary 
 of a Huntsman, says, "One of the first things to acquire is an eye to the dogs, that is, 
 in chase for the rider always to keep his eye on the leading hoimd, which he will easily 
 distinguish from the pack by observing, that the moment the leading hound (or hounds, 
 but generally only one) catches the scent, he drops his stern as straight as a tobacco-pipe, 
 and the stern of the other hound which had it the moment before will rise. It often 
 happens that several get it when the scent is pretty good, and, if so, it will be easier to see 
 it ; by observing this, he turns his horse's head as he sees the hounds turn, and gains a 
 great advantage over those men who only look at the body of the pack, and who go beyond 
 where it is necessary for their horses to go. A man with a good eye to hounds will beat 
 others who have not, although much better mounted than himself, and at times save his 
 horse much distance and deep ground. If men would pay attention to the cry of hounds 
 when running in cover, instead of riding in to the end of the ride without listening, merely 
 because when they started the hounds were going in that direction, they would save their 
 horses much work, for on listening they would find that the hounds had turned in another 
 direction. Nothing shows ignorance in the field so much as not getting out of the way 
 when the huntsman is coming past with the hounds, particularly at a check in the road. 
 Men appear to forget that they cannot hunt without the pack ; but if it is in a road or in 
 a cover, it is most necessary, or the hounds must break out of the road into the cover, and 
 possibly cross the line of another fox, and bring back the rest of the pack, which the hunts- 
 man is getting on." (P. 87 — 90.) The follov/ing, from the same source, is worthy of 
 booking : — " Men who are not acquainted with the grass countries, in particular where the 
 fences consist of live quicks and' thorns, will do well to notice when a hedge is cut which 
 way it is laid down to the top, and put his horse at it obliquely, with his head from the 
 root of the thorn, and the top of the thorn being weak will give way to the horse's legs : 
 but if he goes straight against it, he stands a good chance of a fall ; and if he goes obliquely, 
 on the contrary plan, he reduces his fall to a certainty, should the horse not clear any strong 
 plashcr which rises when the horse's knees are under it — but not so the other way." (P. 91.) 
 Mr. Smith is very severe on the wanton reckless rider who takes no notice when hounds 
 throw up at a check, but, on the contrary, by his riding forces the dogs beyond the scent, 
 or probably brings a host of others, as wild as himself, over the very spot where the hounds 
 first threw up, thus destroying almost all chance of recovering the scent. Another very 
 excellent bint he offers on riding in cover, which proves so dangerous to many horses, as 
 we have very frequently witnessed, entirely from want of tact in the rider. The wooded 
 covers in Essex are some of them very close, but we seldom avoided them, for, as Mr. Smith 
 observes, provided a man has nerve enough to allow his horse to have his nose down to his 
 knees, and to let him pick out his own way, he will seldom get stubbed. The young rider 
 to hounds cannot be too strongly impressed with the advantage of riding on the inside, and 
 not on the outside of the dogs; which Nimrod has very amusingly illustrated by the practice 
 of hackney coachmen, who, if not scientifically, are at least practically, aware of the differ- 
 ence between the proportions of the diameter to the circumference of a circle, so as to pur- 
 posely wend their devious tracks in such directions as to lose as little ground as possible. 
 Avoid the untutored habit of pressing on hounds, for should a check occur, you may mar 
 your own sport by riding headlong over the fleeting scent, if not over the hounds. 
 
 1 630. A quick horse as well as an expert rider is also necessary to following hoimds as they 
 ought to be followed. It is not the fast horse nor the hurrying rider that sees most of the 
 hounds ; on the contrary, many such never see the death. The quick horse loses no time ; 
 he does not take half a minute to recover himself after his leap, nor does he require to be 
 hauled half across a field before he can be pulled up ; on the contrary, he fences quickly, 
 and recovers'his stroke immediately, when under the fine hand of a good rider, who in 
 his fielding, as well as his fencing, alternately handles and gathers him up, letting him 
 abroad again when a favourable opportunity occurs for exercising his powers to advantage. 
 Thus, while profiting by his exertions, a judicious rider at the same time so husbands the 
 resources of his horse as to spin them out to the termination of the longest chase. This 
 desirable ending of a rim will be still further insured, if, to the care of the horse, there be 
 added a ready perception of the direction the hounds are taking, as well as of the best 
 ground to go over, and the most practicable fences to cross. Avoid going directly cross- 
 
Chap. V. RIDING TO HOUNDS, 463 
 
 wise over land that is liighly ridged, where of course the furrows are deep fn proportion; 
 to do so would take too much out of your horse, and many a gallant beast has been brought 
 to a direct stand-still by it, when taking a headland, a few hundred yards further distant, 
 would have saved the mortification of waiting for second wind, which often comes too late 
 when " heads up " and " sterns down " mark the career of the rapid and tongueless pack ; 
 your horse in such case will have much to do to live longer with them at this run. 
 
 1631. Never over-mark your horse, i.e. never seriously distress him; for although your 
 hunting motto, like the battle motto of Buonaparte, should be Forward ! Forward ! it must 
 be nevertheless remembered that the best horse may have done too much to obey the cry. 
 No man can be called a good rider, or be possessed of horse knowledge, who cannot at once 
 feel when this is the case ; and no man deserves the name of a good horse master, who does 
 not instantly shorten his stroke, or even pull up entirely if necessary. When the wind 
 only has been expended, a single minute allowed is often sufficient to renew the respiring 
 powers; one full inhalation gained by the respite aerates the blood anew, and the gallant 
 beast, in sporting language, having got " second wind," again starts forward. Should the 
 whole animal powers flag, a longer respite must be given, and the rider must then patiently 
 wait, in hopes of a fault or a lucky check to bring him in ; even should this not happen, he 
 has saved his horse and his own character for humanity, and may very well bear a little 
 rallying about lost shoes, &c. &c. The treatment of the overdone horse is fully described 
 elsewhere. " It is the pace that kills," is in every one's mouth ; but it is not sufficiently in 
 every one's recollection, that the best horses even are over matched when running with high- 
 bred foxhounds, goaded on to the top of their speed by a streaming scent. What is to be 
 done? Ardour says, go along ; Prudence says, take it more cooly. Oh, for another horse ! 
 
 1632. A second horse is certainly a great advantage to the sportsman, more particularly so 
 to the welter weight ; but it requires a very trusty, as well as judicious servant, so to follow 
 with the spare horse as not to take too much out of him. But as it is not every one that 
 has either the means or convenience to allow of this luxury, so the more care is required 
 to make the powers of one horse last out the run. It is only surprising that so many 
 horses and so many riders are in at the death as are seen there, and even after severe runs 
 too. Hard riding is now all the fashion, and where is the man that can now set a field of 
 Meltonians. This itch for keep moving not only ruins many horses, but without doubt 
 is subversive also of the true pleasures of the chase j or, at least, what ought to be con- 
 sidered so. The hounds being hurried onward, perhaps ridden over, none of their workings 
 can be observed, which ought to be considered as the main object of the run. In this 
 racing chase, the half-bred horse has but little chance ; and even if well-bred, but out of 
 condition, the only chance is, not to press him at first ; on the contrary, it should be left to 
 him to find his own rate of speed for ten or fifteen minutes, and so doing, he will gradually 
 lengthen and quicken his stroke. Many young riders, perhaps a few older ones, now and 
 then do the same, i. e. set off under the influence of what some call Dutch courage (twin sister 
 to jumping powder^ ; but they should recollect that their horses have not their powers arti- 
 ficially screwed up like their masters — they have not tasted the cordial drop. Nor can any 
 man ride well through a day thus prepared, for courage taken in by the mouth oozes out at 
 the pores, and leaves sinking spirits and unusual trepidation. Even the cigar loses its exhil- 
 arating effect, and is perhaps never useful but to temporise with under a long check, or tO' 
 lessen the apparent distance of the return under a drizzling rain. 
 
 1633. Hilly countries try the wind and durability of horses more than any others ; indeed 
 here nothing but high breeding and condition in the horse, as well as good management on 
 the part of the rider, can bring both in at the "who-whoop." The Sussex Downs are, 
 without a pun, prominent examples of trying countries; the Cheviots likewise. Of the 
 former, that precipitous portion called the Devil's Dyke, particularly exemplifies the vast 
 difference just alluded to, between the riding of former days and the present. Thirty- 
 five years ago this steep descent, it was said, had been ridden down by a very few persons • 
 the on dit was (but which we doubt) by three only, we ourselves being one of the 
 number. Since this time the dyke has been ridden down every year, both with hounds 
 and for the frolic's sake ; nor is it either so difficult or appalling as was supposed, particu- 
 larly if a horse used to the downs be ridden. But we would caution the unwary how they 
 attempt it unless so mounted. The down hunters instinctively contract their four legs into 
 a very small compass, and slip them, two at a time, in such a shuffling manner, and some- 
 what sidelong direction, as to beggar all description. We would also further warn the 
 rider, when descending these or other precipitous hills, that ere he arrives at the bottom, he 
 should gather up his horse immediately as he approaches the level, and give him a sidelono- 
 direction : if this be not done, it is not unusual, particularly as before observed, if the horse 
 has not been used to such descents, for him to fall. His vision in going down has become 
 so dim, that not perceiving he has reached the level, his feet catch the ground too soon, and 
 throw him over. We have ourselves seen many very serious falls thus occasioned. In 
 general cases, a zig-zag direction is the safest that can be taken in ascending hills ; but it 
 is otherwise in the descent, where, except the inclination be equal to the side of a house. 
 
464 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 the straighter you go the better. Chalk hills are usually encumbered with flints ; these 
 the sportsman should look out for, and if possible avoid, as many a valuable horse has been 
 ruined by a single cut from one. Riders on the sides of the downs are apt to use the tracks 
 of sheep as riding paths ; but these not being sufficiently wide, their horses slip off them, 
 and either tumble or get bad strains. 
 
 1634. A hunter, fast and free in his trot, is desirable. In crossing ploughed lands or heavy 
 fallows, happy is it for the rider if he is mounted on a horse that can and will trot, as 
 well as gallop. We once possessed a well-bred bony hunter of this kind, that could trot at 
 the rate of fourteen miles an hour. He was fast and enduring in his gallop also ; but 
 whenever he felt himself a little blown, but more particularly when he was under the ne- 
 cessity of shortening his stroke in his gallop, from the weight of ploughed land or the 
 depth of poachy ground, he invariably struck out into a rapid trot with such determination 
 and action, as to make it almost difficult to sit him. The advantage he gained by this was 
 such, that the moment he had passed this ground, he immediately resumed his gallop, evi- 
 dently refreshed by the change of pace, making good the " old saw," that " change of work 
 is play." 
 
 1635. Be guarded against bogs is a very necessary caution, and without it yourself and 
 horse may own one common grave. In Ireland this might easily occur, and in the New 
 Forest there are bogs of a tremendous depth, as well as in many other parts of England. 
 When hunting in a wild country with which you are not well acquainted, to avoid such a 
 mishap choose a sheep path as a track safe from bog. Wherever wheels have been is safe 
 riding likewise ; but do not let the freshness of verdure deceive you ; and should a snipe be 
 flushed, beware ! In all cases where the country is not familiar to you, but in this in parti- 
 cular, follow the lead of some good rider, but more especially pursue the track of him to 
 whom others seem to pay attention. Should you, notwithstanding these cautions, unluckily 
 find yourself entered on a boggy piece of ground, clap spurs to your horse, and get through 
 as quick as you can, unless you have reason to think the plot will thicken the farther you 
 get into it : in such case, you should do your best to retrace your steps. Nim. North, who 
 has hunted the Cheviot Hills, where we also have had a little experience, observes on the 
 frequency of bogs on and around them, and very judiciously directs, that, " When you get 
 into a bog, wait till the horse has done plunging (which he will do violently at first) before 
 you jump off, as by throwing yourself off while he is plunging, you will most likely get 
 trod upon and hurt. You need not be afraid of a place, however hoggish it may look, pro- 
 vided there are green rushes or stones in it ; but if it is covered with a sort of green fog, 
 and lumpish at the top, you may be certain that it will not carry. " ( Sporting Magazine, 
 vol. xiii. p. 261.) Here also may be seen some other good practical instructions on field 
 riding. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Leaping or Fencing, its several varieties described. 
 
 1636. Fencing, as leaping is more generally called by the Meltonians, is a very important 
 part of field riding, and no sportsman can be said to deserve the name of a fox hunter, that 
 cannot sit his horse at a leap both gracefully and with ease, as well to the horse as to himself. 
 It may, however, be well to remark as a preliminary, that if you are attached to hunting, 
 and wish to ride like the fox hunter of the present day, and particularly if your probable 
 track is over an inclosed and stiffly fenced country, it is necessary that your horse should 
 show jumping points, and also that he has been taught how to use them. The points 
 required in the horse are high withers, oblique shoulders, Strong loins, muscular thighs, 
 hocks wide and well let down, which serve to raise and propel the body forward. It is also 
 equally necessary that the fore-legs be strong and well placed and the feet sound, to receive 
 and sustain the force and weight of both horse and rider. We have already described the 
 theory of Jeaping under the head. Paces of the Horse, p. 288. Our present business is with 
 the practice of fencing, both as it concerns the rider and the ridden, and we will com- 
 mence by offering some observations on each variety of the leap. Having so done, we 
 shall proceed to apply the whole to practical purposes generally, but more particularly to 
 that of field riding with hounds. We hardly need to premise that fencing requires nerve 
 tempered with discretion, for the rider must recollect that he has two lives to answer for — 
 his own, and that of the horse he rides. However good his nag may be as a fencer, every 
 jump takes out a certain quantity of his strength, and likewise a certain measure of the 
 duration of his powers generally. Fence boldly when necessary, and your own courage 
 will inspire your horse ; but be not ashamed to save him when you can, or you may lose 
 your horse and your credit also as a judicious rider. Be very cautious not to attempt to 
 acquire reputation for the boldness of your fencing, when you have borrowed the extra 
 quantity of courage from the bottle, for this artificial stimulus having evaporated, leaves 
 you depressed and spiritless, and those who might admire before, now crow over your 
 timidity. 
 
 1637. The standing leap is now less required for a hunter than formerly ; slow movements 
 on all hunting occasions, except in a check, being out of fashion. Nevertheless, it must be 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 LEAPING, OR FENCING. 
 
 465 
 
 I'ANDINO LEAP 
 
 allowed that there are times even now, when those who are not dead slow may practise it in 
 the field. All riders are not Meltonians, and age and infirmity, although they do not extinguish 
 
 the relish for the sports of the field, yet fre- 
 quently introduce caution in the enjoyment of 
 them. In a standing leap the horse {Jiff. 235.) 
 steadily raises himself on his hind- feet more or 
 less perpendicularly, according to the height 
 and extent of the object to be passed over. 
 Having balanced himself a moment, he com- 
 mences his spring by very forcibly extending 
 the previously contracted angles of his hind 
 limbs, which action propels the body both 
 upwards and forwards. The fore-legs which 
 had been gathered under him to assist in 
 lessening the resistance to elevation, are now 
 thrown forward to assist in raising and draw- 
 ing the body also upward and forward, but 
 more particularly to receive it in its descent ; 
 during which change of position the hinder limbs, which had been gathered up to keep them 
 from interfering with the matter passed over, are now let down to receive the hind quarters. 
 From this it will become apparent, that it is not very easy, without initiatory practice, to 
 retain the seat when a very high stnnding leap is passed over ; the requisite adhesion must 
 be united with great pliancy on the part of the rider to preserve equilibrium, and prevent 
 his being dislodg.^d from the seat. It would seem that some horses, also, do not relish the 
 standing jump any more than some riders. Mr. Apperley tells us of a magnificent horse, 
 the property of Mr. Robert Canning, a fox hunting rider of celebrity, bought of the Earl of 
 Stamford, and which horse had given suflScient proof of being a good flying leaper, although 
 it turned out, that after he was purchased he would never leap otherwise than standing, 
 except when a brook was in the way, over which he would carry his master of seventeen 
 stone weight safely in the best style if its width allowed it to be at all practicable. 
 
 1638. The flying leap (Jig. 236.) is performed with the limbs more or less extended, and 
 its whole line of head, neck, and body, more or less horizontally directed, according to the 
 
 extent of space to be passed over. For as 
 every departure which a body in motion 
 makes from a right line, detracts from its 
 velocity of motion in proportion to the 
 degree of such flexure or flexures, so it is as 
 necessary in the flying leap, as in the racing 
 gallop (which is but a succession of leaps), 
 that the head, neck, body, and legs, during 
 the propulsatory effort, should present a figure 
 as rectilinear as the parts will admit of; such 
 figure offering the least possible resistance and 
 the greatest possible extension. In racing 
 speed, for instance, we see head, neck, body, 
 and legs, all brought down to the ground as 
 it were, at least the whole at one moment 
 forms a figure only very slightly curvilinear. In the flying as in the standing leap, the hinder 
 parts are principally concerned in impelling the mass forward, which is generally acknow- 
 ledged ; but it is not so generally understood that the fore-legs likewise certainly take a 
 considerable share also in the operation. From the last contraction of the angles of the fore 
 limbs, ere they leave the ground, a considerable impetus is gained by a propulsatory eflfort 
 of the angles made by the fore limbs, the foot hold being the assistant point of contact, all 
 which is particularly apparent and very distinctly felt in the buck leap. The object being 
 surmounted in a flying leap, the head is lowered, and. the fore-legs are thrown forwards to 
 receive the body, while the hinder limbs, which had been caught up more or less close to 
 the belly, are again extended to take their share in its support when it reaches the ground. 
 
 1639. Doubling a leap is an action very common with Irish horses, and not uncommon with 
 many of our own active and well practised hunters. In this effort the hind limbs gain an 
 accession of impetus by the horse purposely striking the top of the hedge, fence, or wall, 
 with his hind-feet. We of course allude to the stroke from the hind-feet only, as that often 
 given by the knees arises from slovenliness, and want either of jumping faculty in the horse, 
 or proper lifting and cramming power in the rider. In wall leaping, so common in Ireland, 
 it is almost expected, as a matter of course, that some few of the uppermost loose stones will 
 become displaced by every jump over such as are built merely of uncemented stones, after 
 the fashion so usual there. This touching of the object passed over with the hind-feet is so 
 common, that, provided it does not amount to an actual blunder, but is done by the simple 
 
 H h 
 
466 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 reaction of the feet against the opposed body, the leap is considered a fair one, and all bets on 
 it are paid accordingly. Our own experienced hunters, when facing a rasping leap, or when, 
 after bounding over a ditch, and having reached the centre of a quick hedge, they get sight of 
 a second ditch on the other side, will often be observed thus to double their leap, by applying 
 the hind-feet to the top of the hedge, and with such additional impetus, slight as it may 
 appear, they carry themselves and riders over the whole. It must not, however, be supposed 
 by this statement, that we consider the hedge itself to offer a fulcrum equal to the required 
 propulsion. No ; we consider that the horse himself makes a second extensile effort by tlie 
 stimulus within, but instinctively put into action by this point d'appui. This doubling of 
 the hind-legs is almost always seen in the greyhound when covering, not only a timber leap 
 of the most trifling height, but also that of a low hedge in coursing, &c. &c. which we consider 
 as bearing us out in our principle. It was by observation first made on greyhounds in our 
 younger days, that we became apprised of this secondary effort in leaping, which led us, by 
 attentive observation of every case of the kind that occurred, to detect the same in horses. 
 Having also had much opportunity when in Ireland, of remarking the readiness with which 
 the common horses of the country, under Pat's cram and shout, cleared the stone walls so 
 numerous there (we beg pardon, we ought not to have said cleared them, for it was by always 
 going over, and so seldom clearing the wall, but, on the contrary, invariably displacing a 
 ridge stone or two,) that we were led to a more minute inquiry into the matter both prac- 
 tical and theoretical. The result of this inquiry satisfied us, that this doubling of a leap is 
 instinctively implanted in all quadrupeds, whose form and arrangement of organs fits them 
 for extensive saltation. Having often, in the company of sportsmen, when we have noticed 
 this capability, been met with doubt, and not unfrequently with a direct contradiction of the 
 possibility of it, we cannot but be gratified when we meet with such an authority as Mr. 
 Apperley bearing us out in our statement of this secondary effort to extend the leap : — "Yet 
 after all," says this talented writer, "the most extraordinary fact relating to the act of 
 leaping in horses, is the power they have of extending themselves by a second spring as it 
 were, when, on being suspended in the air, they perceive Something on the further side of a 
 fence, for which they were not prepared. That they occasionally do this under good horse- 
 men, all good horsemen of experience can vouch for; but whence the fulcrum is derived, 
 it would be difficult to determine." {Encyclopadia Britannica,yo\. xi. p. 627.) 
 
 1640. The buck leap, so called from its similarity in action to the jumps or bounds of the 
 deer tribe, is seldom made by a horse from the top of his speed. We have seen it made 
 
 from the trot, and on one or two occasions from the 
 walk also : but this latter mode is rare and seldom seen 
 but under sudden alarm. The buck leap appears to be 
 the consequence of a simultaneous extension of all the 
 joints of both the fore and hind limbs, preceded by a 
 previous flexion of them {Jig. 237.); but which flexion 
 is so instantaneous as almost to defy the nicest vision. 
 Tlie force and quickness of the united action of all the 
 limbs, elevate the body from the ground ; while the 
 greater length and strength, and more angular inclin- 
 ation of the hinder limbs, unite to force the body on- 
 ward. The limbs, thus quickly caught up, are so re- 
 tained also until the horse descends, when they are as 
 nearly perpendicularly and simultaneously put down 
 again. In this descent of all the limbs at one instant, 
 a great shock must necessarily be felt by the whole 
 body, and some injury likewise may follow to both 
 B.;cK LEAP. horse and rider, particularly where the horse is fa- 
 
 tigued, or at all stale on his limbs. The horse in such case not being able to bear the jar 
 of a secondary effort of the joints to relieve himself, the attempt often brmgs hnn down, 
 and thus it is that buck leapers are very seldom safe ones. We would caution the nervous 
 rider against the dangerous custom, which some have at every downward leap, of graspuig 
 the cantle of the saddle with the whip hand; for it not only displaces the body, and con- 
 sequently unsteadies the seat, but it has likewise dislocated the shoulder. We have seen 
 others elevate the whip hand at every flying leap; and the action appears to have become so 
 natural to them, as not at all to discompose their seat. In Ireland this is very common, and 
 among the regular Pats it is accompanied with a vociferous hough ! the rise of the hand 
 and voice being synchronous ; neither is it improbable that from custom, both the action and 
 sound are inspiriting to the rider — perhaps to the horse also. 
 
 1641. The seat of the horseman in every variety of the leap is a point of much importance. 
 The body should be well fixed in the middle of the saddle, by which the rider will be 
 placed as near as possible in the centre of motion of the horse when he leaps ; the situation 
 which, according to the laws of mechanics, is least likely forcibly to disturb it. The body 
 of the rider should for a moment, as the horse rises, remain erect ; but as the hinder legs 
 
Chap. V. LEAPING, OR FENCING. 467 
 
 become elevated to force the horse onward, the body of the rider should incline backward. 
 When, on the contrary, a rider leans forward, or even remains erect in his seat, and still more 
 certainly if he raises himself, as we have seen done, in his stirrups, he has bespoken a fall, and 
 most likely will not be disappointed. On the contrary, by inclining backwards, the equi- 
 librium of the body is preserved; and moreover, as the horse descends, should he misplace his 
 fore-feet, there is a great chance that the rider may light on his own feet, and. may thus 
 disengage himself before any mischief occurs, which has happened to ourselves more than 
 once, it has been justly observed, however, that young riders can scarcely be persuaded 
 to lean the body backward enough when the horse has taken his spring, and thus, being 
 already inclined forward as the horse descends, they are of necessity forced on the neck 
 and shoulders, and sometimes are completely unhorsed. A firm seat and a stiff one, we beg 
 to observe, are not synonymous ; on the contrary, it is with much truth observed, that a 
 stiff seat cannot be a secure one, because it offers such resistance to the powerful motions 
 of the horse as cannot be sustained. We may add to this the following exemplification ; — 
 As the lesser body must give way to the action of the larger or more ponderous one, and 
 the weaker to the force of the stronger, so a good rider will best preserve his scat, or, in 
 other words, his equilibrium, by followhig every motion of the horse. 
 
 1642. The feet in leapinc/ should be fixed home in the UirrJips, to insure a firm hold of 
 them, and the legs should be slightly inclined backwards, which will afford more points of 
 contact with the horse than by dropping them perpendicularly down ; it is more favourable 
 likewise to the hold gained by the knees. This position is often said to be more particu- 
 larly necessary when the leap at all approaches to what, from its severity, is called a rasper: 
 but may it not be asked whether, when a leap is very high as well as wide, it might not be 
 prudent that the feet on the descent be carried forward, to gain a resisting point ? we have 
 ourselves found it so. 
 
 1643. The bridle in leaping should be held moderately tight only, so as to offer no check to 
 the horse. How is it possible for a hunter to extend himself if his rider stands upright in his 
 stirrups, and holds himself in that position by means of the bridle, pulled at probably by both 
 hands? At strong timber leaps it is well to have rather a firmer hold on the horse, but 
 in no case let the bridle be so tightened as to interfere with his exertions : neither at any 
 time hold it so slack as that it cannot be histantly caught up as a supporting aid if neces- 
 sary ; and particularly so for the moment when the horse lights on the ground. When 
 riding a horse at a leap that is inclined to swerve, it is prudent to keep him firmly in hand 
 until the moment of his spring, when do not fail immediately to loosen the intensity of the 
 hold. 
 
 1644. A horse inclined to balk his leaps requires also that you assume such an air of re- 
 solution as shall convince him that jump he must ; and be assured that, without either whip 
 or spur, the horse can be readily made to understand your intention. Grasping the bridle 
 with both hands during a leap, we have already noticed as a proof of bad riding ; nor is it 
 little less so to drop the whip hand down the side rather behind the hip ; for this so pulls 
 the body out of the square as greatly to disturb both its equilibrium and adhesion, parti- 
 cularly if either the horse or the rider bears much on the bridle. The horse that na- 
 turally carries his head low, should be ridden in a running snafHe at his leaps. 
 
 1645. Lifting at leaps. Some few horses require to be lifted at their jumps, and there 
 are some few riders who can so lift them to the advantage of both horse and rider. It is, 
 however, a very delicate operation ; for as it is evident that, in preparing for a leap, a horse 
 first constrains himself, and then at once relaxes his whole frame, that it may pass unob- 
 structed through space, it is equally so that the bridle, when held lightly, must obstruct this 
 freedom, which is so essential to the action. Nevertheless, some horses may be advan- 
 tageously lifted, but it must be done most delicately ; and it should, like the action of the 
 jump itself, consist of alternate restriction and relaxation. Thus, we will suppose a rider 
 to be approaching a leap which he is apprehensive, from former experience, that although his 
 horse will, in all likelihood, take it and get over it too, yet he will probably do it in a slovenly 
 manner, by striking it, or perhaps by breaking the top bar of a flight of rails (for it is 
 well known that some horses, and good ones too, are such niggards of their powers, that, 
 let the jump be little or big, they will touch the matter they leap over) ; now, in such 
 case, what is to be done ? We reply, all tlie circumstances considered, this peculiarity must 
 be put up with, for otherwise it might balk and baffle such a horse to " cram" him as you 
 would serve one decidedly slack mettled. As a general rule, however, all horses who come 
 "short home," "grind their timber," or incline to spare themselves, even though they have 
 plenty left in them : such may very properly be lifted by a light momentary check of the 
 bridle, which having raised the horse, the rein should immediately be relaxed, and the spurs 
 applied, that the forced elevation may not shorten the extensile effort of the leap, and make 
 him come .still more short from home. Nor in the hand of a good horseman will this mo- 
 mentary relaxation of liis bridle hold prevent his readiness in assuming the necessary check, 
 sometimes required to direct and assist the grounding of the horse. We must however 
 confess, that none but an experienced hand is likely to be quite at home here. 
 
 H h 2 
 
468 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 1646. Mr. Apperley decidedly objects to lifting, as dangerous in timber fencing, because a 
 horse lifted at his timber is led to expect it ; and if he did not get it at the critical mo- 
 ment, it may mislead him. We cannot however think this is a sufficient reason that we should 
 not lift some backward horses ; and indeed to us it appears that the reason urged in his 
 argument against it, shows that he rather objects on the score of uncertainty on the part 
 of the rider, than on that of the practice itself. He says, " a horse becomes a good leaper 
 from confidence; and if he finds he is to wait, as it were, for your pleasure for him to rise 
 at a gate or a stile, he will be very apt to make mistakes." But we would observe on this, 
 that if you are awake, you will not let him wait, or leave him any time to consider : we 
 may further observe, that there is one critical moment, and one only, when those accustomed 
 to lift a horse, do it, as it were, by instinct. When we resided at Tollesbury in Essex, we 
 had two blood-like horses which rani in a curricle, and with which we used frequently to 
 hunt with the neighbouring hounds. Both were moderately good hunters; one, on whose 
 peculiarities we have already had occasion to remark, was very good ; indeed, all that a horse 
 short of being full-bred could do, he would do. He consequently required no lifting, and 
 had none ; but the other with more length, height, and figure, had not the action, nor the 
 spirit of his (to appearance) inferior companion ; he required lifting at all his fences, and 
 at none more than at timber : in fact, without lifting, he never would clear any thing that 
 deserved the name of a good leap ; lift him, and no horse need leap higher or cleaner. 
 Lifting therefore must be sometimes practised, and some horses, like the one we have just 
 alluded to, always expect it. 
 
 1647. A direct forcing of the leap on some horses is necessary, for they will not take their 
 fences without a smart application of both whip and spur ; indeed, we have seen some that 
 required it to be done with much severity, to insure their covering only a tolerable one 
 with safety. From such a brute deliver us, or, at least, give us judgment enough to get 
 rid of him, when satisfied he is actually among the incurables, which no one, however, 
 should be pronounced without some trial. With a young horse, otherwise of great promise, 
 that balked most of his leaps, but more particularly his sunken ones, we had a deep trench 
 dug in a level piece of greensward, and thirty yards beyond this two hurdles were placed. 
 To prevent any possibility of swerving, we hurdle fenced the passage on each side leading 
 to the trench and to the boundary hurdles. This effected, we mounted our steed, and 
 gathering him up, we forced him along the alley, increasing the speed as he went on- 
 wards, applying both whip and spur the moment he showed any symptoms of shortening 
 his stroke for a swerve ; so doing, we forced hiin over both trench and hurdle. By this 
 method we cured him, in a few days, of his propensity both to balk his leaps and to take 
 them in a slovenly manner. Indeed, he became a first rate fencer ; but had he remained 
 one season only in the hands we took him from, he would have become irreclaimable. His 
 former owner was apt to ride moderately quick up to a leap, which, if he fancied, he pressed 
 his horse over after a fashion : if he did not like it himself, the nearer he drew towards it, 
 there was something in his hand, or seat, or both ; but so it was, that at these symptoms 
 being displayed, the cunning brute settled the matter for his master, and balked his leap : 
 when we had him, he always bore a little cramming ; but he always came home. For 
 screwing and creeping, however, he beat every horse we ever rode ; and these qualities, 
 particularly the latter, the Essex followers of hounds know to be requisites in their strongly 
 hedged and ditched country. 
 
 1648. Of the wonderful saltatory powers of the horse, we have innumerable instances. Some 
 years ago, a wager of 100 guineas was made between Lord Alvanley and Mr. Maher, that 
 each did not leap over a brook of six yards width, without disturbing the water. Both 
 riders leaped the brook handsomely ; but unfortunately for Lord Alvanley, his horse threw 
 back a bit of dirt into the water after he had landed, which made him the loser. We 
 ourselves, many years ago, witnessed a leap over the river Roding in Essex, made by the 
 huntsman to the late Sir William Rowley's pack. Tliis leap, when measured, was found to 
 be twenty-four feet clear, which, although we have on record some that were wider, was, it 
 must be allowed, no small jump. We have already hinted at the wall leapers of Ireland ; 
 indeed, every horse there is a good jumper, for almost every field is fenced by means of 
 stone walls unccmented. Now Pat disliking trouble, and wholly unmindful of danger, 
 will, as we have often seen him do, force his horse (perhaps with a hayband around his 
 nose, in lieu of a halter or bridle) over all the intermediate walls which lie between his 
 neighbours' fields and his own. We have fi-equently seen this done merely to save a 
 
 1 furlong or two distance, or to avoid the trouble of opening a gate, wholly unmindful of the 
 risks he runs, or the trespasses he commits. But de gustibus, §-c. 
 
 1649. " The trial leaps," as they are called, of the Irish horses, are however much more 
 extraordinary. They are made over stone walls six feet high, and built firm throughout 
 by coping and dashing : however, it is not expected that any other than a first rate horse 
 can top such a fence ; but several instances have occurred where this has been done, and 
 that even by the common horses of the country. In the county of Limerick, one of these 
 walls is shown which was ridden over by Colonel O'Grady ; and we ourselves, when cam- 
 
Chap.V. hints on field FENCING. 469 
 
 paigning there during the rebellion, saw many such, but they were most of them without 
 the coping. Over these walls, we were assured, it was a very common occurrence for their 
 crack fieldsmen to ride ; but it was owned that some of the stones were usually displaced 
 in the leap. Indeed, it was this very circumstance that deprived the enterprise of half its 
 danger. A good horse there, when hunting, seldom balks such a leap ; for he is aware 
 that either his knees or his breast will displace the first tier of loose stone ; the next rider 
 who follows does the same ; and then each one who succeeds is in more and more peril from 
 the loose stones, which very frequently give horse and rider an awful somersault. 
 
 1 650. That high fencing horses are almost, as it were, indigenous to Ireland, we might con- 
 clude from the circumstance, that, at one of the great norse fairs held at Ballinasloe, the 
 parish pound, which is six feet in height, forms the trial leap for the high priced horses 
 bought there, each of which, we are told, is expected to leap it ere the bargain is concluded. 
 It is also recorded of a descendant of Old Pot 8, o's from an Irish half-bred mare, that 
 she leaped a wall of seven feet high, built for the purpose, in Phoenix Park, Dublin. 
 
 1651. The feat of leaping over the wall of Hyde Park is well knowti. It was to have been 
 performed by an Irish mare, the property of Mr. Bingham, but the trial was frustrated 
 by her having passed into other hands : merely for the honour of Ireland, the leap was 
 nevertheless attempted and achieved, on February 24. 1792, by a bay horse in his possession, 
 whose performance of it, it is said, was done merely to show the possibility of the thing. 
 This was a standing leap ; the height of the wall was six feet and a half on the inside and 
 eight on the outside, where a bed of long dung was laid to receive the horse in his descent. 
 The willing animal, it must also be remarked, did it twice, merely displacing a few bricks 
 at the last jump. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. General Hints on Field Fencing. 
 
 1652. To offer instructions on fencing to 7nost of the fox hunters of the present day, would 
 appear presumptuous. To a few only, as those but lately entered, and to the younger 
 aspirants after venatorial fame, the following practical hints, some of them derived from 
 our own experience, and many others from more accredited sources, may not be altogether 
 unwelcome. Mr. Apperley has written so fully and so well on the subject, as to leave us 
 little to add that is new ; and perhaps it is well for our reputation that we have such a 
 fence against any attack on us on the score of incapacity. 
 
 1 653. Timber leaping, as one of the most enterprising varieties of the leap, will first occupy 
 our attention. Never ride at a gate that by probability is unfastened ; to do so when it is 
 actually on the swing would be madness ; for as many good leapers measure heights and 
 distances so accurately as almost always to brush the former, and exactly span the latter, so 
 a gate on the swing, or even unfastened, would in all probability fly open, and the horse, 
 instead of topping it, would first find himself swinging on it, and next rolling rider and all 
 headlong from off it. In such case it would be not unlikely also that the legs of the horse 
 might, at the same time, become entangled in the gate rails ; should this happen, first hold the 
 head of the horse firmly down, and then let some one unhinge the gate, which is best done by 
 putting the back against it. In these and other such like cases, wherein timber is concerned, 
 we may remind the steady rider (and it must be remembered we write for all) of the advan- 
 tages which attended the heavy hunting whip of former times, with its hook and hammer 
 mountings, as well as the old sporting knife, with its cutting and sawing blades. " This 
 favours of the slow." True, good critic, it does so; and we crave your pardon j but being 
 ourselves arrived at that time of life when we also think discretion the best part of valour, 
 we have a fellow feeling for those who may be at once anxious to get on, and yet to do it 
 safely. Strange it is, but not more strange than true, that as life's span contracts, and its 
 enjoyments would appear to lessen, we cling more closely to it. But " hark ! forward ! " 
 Some good horsemen always ride briskly at a gate, which they say it is prudent to do, 
 first, because your horse will at once distinguish between your purpose of merely going up 
 to open it, and your intention of going over it ; next they observe, that by rushing at it, if 
 the horse does not clear it, there is the greater chance of his breaking it by the impetus of 
 the rush. The rider of a tired or blown horse, however, would do well to avoid timber 
 altogether when in- his power, for such falls are usually serious ones to both parties ; but 
 when circumstances strongly urge the leap, let him push his horse briskly at it with enero-y, 
 lifting him by hand, and pressing him with the heel at the moment of the spring. 
 
 1654. Falls in timber leaping certaiidy do occur often, from the want of catches to the outer 
 heel of both the fore and hind shoes. Without this check the feet of the horse are apt to 
 slide together under his fore parts, which balks his spring. We however doubt, whether 
 the catches would be sufficient to stop the slide in very slushy soft ground ; but on all other 
 takings off, we have little doubt of their answering the purpose. By experience we are, 
 however, convinced of their utility, not only here but also in riding on the sides of downs, 
 on mornings suflSciently frosty to make the banks, &c. slippery, yet not sufficiently so to 
 prevent the hounds from going out. (See Shoeing of the Hunter, p. 355.) At timber leaps 
 circumstances, however, must direct the practice ; some horses have a method of their own, 
 
 H h 3 
 
470 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 and some riders also, and it is in vain to attempt to force either from certain fixed habits 
 and certain settled opinions. There are, however, a few rules which will apply to most cases, 
 and such as we think all must allow ; of these we venture to offer the following as an 
 example; — When you know your horse to be a safe fencer, be his fashion of performing 
 his leaps what it may, do not attempt to alter it ; and, whatever you do, by no means 
 hurry such a horse, however prudent you may find it to do so with others. Some horses, 
 although sufficiently eager to get on, will always pull somewhat up at a timber leap, parti- 
 cularly if it requires any extraordinary exertion, which forms an exception to what follows. 
 In most other cases than that just noticed, a very high timber leap will require a fair run, 
 a fair take off, and a full cram to carry your horse over : never, however, attempt such a 
 leap merely to show off either yourself or your horse during the run, for several others 
 of a similar kind may he forced on you, and be assured that every such leap tells and takes 
 much out of your horse, as must be evident when we consider how inuch exertion he has 
 to make to raise you and himself in every such leap to the required height, and also how 
 much to recover from by the shock given to his frame in his descent. Avoid following too 
 closely when another is taking a timber leap, for should he fall, you may either kill him or 
 yourself; and, at all events, you will lose your own credit. Do not force your horse at 
 timber of any considerable height when he is at all distressed, for should he come down, 
 he will come down with great force from his previous fatigue, and will most probably 
 injure both himself and you. We would again caution the young aspirant after fame in 
 field riding, against forming a fixed resolution to take all his leaps, be they what they may, 
 on the gallop ; on the contrary, it is actually good riding to pull up at some leaps, of which 
 we have pointed out instances, and to take them either standing or from a walk, or at most 
 from a gentle canter. Few horses, except buck leapers, can jump with ease to themselves 
 from the trot ; thus, even when they have been previously trotting before they reach the 
 leap, they break into a canter. Some of our best riders also will not ride hard at timber, be 
 the leap what it may. We are told, indeed, that Mr. Asheton Smith, a notorious good judge 
 of field riding, with the exception of brooks, never rode hard at any kind of fence whatever. 
 We are aware that in these rules there are seeming inconsistencies, arising from the diver- 
 sities in the manners of horses, the methods of riding, and the peculiarities in circumstances 
 which occur in the field. 
 
 1655. A stile is often an awkwm'd fence to get over, particularly when it happens that a 
 foot bridge is on the one side or the other of it ; if on the near side, the horse may be pro- 
 bably forced over the bridge, ditch, and stile : should this be impracticable, and there is 
 reason to suppose that the boards which form tl\p bridge will bear the weight of both horse 
 and rider, take it standing ; or turn him over, if any good-natured friend is present to catch 
 him for you. But, reader, take care for your reputation's sake what county it is that you 
 do this in ; and, if any one should be present, it is to be hoped that he also will be apar- 
 ticeps criminis, or it will prove a blot in your escutcheon. 
 
 1656. Hedge fencing many horses are averse to, which generally arises from having been 
 forced over one at full speed that presented a yawning ditch on the other side, and having 
 received a severe fall into it, he never loses the remembrance of it : such horses will usually 
 jump better from the ditch side than from the bank side, for a horse then sees all before 
 him. Some strongly fenced countries have what are called root ditches, which are nothing 
 more than very deep trenches, cut to prevent the strong roots which grow from the hedge 
 from trespassing on the headlands. Take these cooly, unless your horse is a very wide- 
 stretching leaper ; otherwise be cautious, for these are sad squire traps. 
 
 1657. Creeping, as a species offericing, is often forced on the boldest riders by the insur- 
 mountable nature of some hedges, with the width of some ditches which bound them. If 
 it be the ditch that balks you more than the fence, attempt it by creeping ; that is, let 
 your horse go leisurely up to it and into it, when, having planted his hind-feet in the bank, 
 he will gather himself up and spring over. 
 
 1658. Screwing, as it is called, is a method of getting through the thick hedges that 
 cannot be got over. In the great grazing counties, where the strong thick hedges are 
 allowed to attain their full growth without plashing, it almost amounts to an impossibility 
 to overtop them. Some desperate riders will, however, force their horses to leap into the 
 very middle of such a hedge, and then take their chance of getting through as they can. 
 We are told of a rider of notoriety who, attempting this, got completely planted ; another 
 coming up complained that the fixture stopped the way ; the former replied that, being 
 fixed, if the other wished to move him he must ride at him : strange to relate, the com- 
 plainer did so charge him, and after this fashion both got into the next field. Others 
 however screw through, that is, they actually push themselves through these hedges : but 
 screwing does not suit the delicate skin of the thorough-breds ; and indeed many other 
 horses can hardly be forced to take such a fence after this fashion. 
 
 1659. Brook jumping requires a practised rider, and not only a very active determined 
 horse, but one also in some measure used to this sort of saltation, by previous drilling at 
 small rivulets, which he should be forced over at three-quarters speed ; for few horses are 
 
Chap. V. TRAINING YOUNG HORSES TO LP:AP. 471 
 
 fond of water jumping without early instruction and practice : at best, it is but dangerous 
 work, on account of the rottenness of the banks and the evils which attend a fall backwards, 
 when either the water or the fall is deep. Strains and overreaching are not inicommon 
 consequences in brook jumping ; and if the brook be wide, the exertion greatly expends the 
 powers of the horse : the old hands therefore will often run their chance, and make a 
 detour, particularly if the banks are overflown. When, however, a brook is to be faced, 
 the horse should be well gathered up, and then rushed forcibly at it, giving him the per- 
 suaders as a stimulus. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5, Training Young Horses to Leap, and other Field Duties, 
 
 1660. Teaching young horses to leap which are intended for hunters, is not only advisable 
 but actually requisite, although it is little attended to even by breeders of the best stock 
 for the horse market. Their young horses, it is true, are lunged in the cavesson to supple 
 their limbs, and probably they are trotted over ploughed ground to teach them to elevate 
 their feet in action ; but it is very seldom that these persons attempt to practise them at 
 all at fencing, and unless young master is allowed now and then to look at the hounds, a 
 whole string of likely four and five-year-olds are sent off to Horncastle or other great fairs, 
 not one of which ever crossed a ditch or jumped a stile. It has often surprised us that 
 these otherwise sharp gentry are not more awake to their own interests, by bringing forward 
 their most promising stock, already made handy at fielding and fencing : on the contrary, 
 we have heard it argued, not only by these breeders but also by persons from whom we 
 should not have expected opinions of such slight weight to escape them, that teaching 
 horses to leap is entirely unnecessary, giving as a reason that they all take to it naturally. 
 In a complete state of nature, it is true that leaping is taught the young colts by the habit 
 of following their parents, or the general herds when flying before enemies, as a cry of 
 wolves, or the stealthy prowlings of the lion, tiger, &c. But horses have so long been 
 domesticated as to lose these instincts, as we know by the wretched attempts at clearing a 
 leap of only moderate height or breadth, which the unbroke colt usually makes ; and, without 
 practice, those of five and six years do little better. It is therefore a mere argument of 
 necessity, to assert that horses instinctively leap to avoid danger or to seek food : danger 
 does not often fall in their way ; and our fences which divide pasturage, seldom offer any 
 temptation to the unpractised colt, or even matured horse, to attempt to cross them without 
 some great spur. The subject of early training of horses to saltation or leaping, is there- 
 fore well worthy the attention of the breeders for the horse market, particularly of such as 
 breed blood stock ; indeed, we feel assured, that to show their two, three, and four-year-old 
 colts as finished fencers, is to insure their future sale at a high price. Such being the 
 inevitable result of only a little trouble and tact on their parts, we repeat that we cannot 
 but be surprised that training to leap is not a regular part of the education of every horse of 
 any breeding. But if this interests the general breeder for the horse market, how much 
 more does it concern the owners of extensive fox hunting establishments, who breed their 
 own hunters, that they should make leaping an essential part of the breaking and training 
 of all the young horses of the hunting stud; it is true many do it, and it is only surprising 
 that any omit it. Mr. Smith, we observe, has not been unmindful of this matter in his 
 instructions on fox hunting, and of the necessity that the initiatory lessons in fencing 
 should commence early, not only to make the practice familiar, but also to habituate the 
 limbs to saltation : if we understand him aright, his initiatory lessons commence with the 
 weaning of the colt. He first raises a slight fence knee high, between the shed in which 
 the colt shelters himself and receives his corn, and the paddock he grazes in ; this fence, 
 which he first steps over, by degrees being elevated, then forces him to raise himself to cross 
 it, when, having taught himself thus much, his hinder legs soon follow. The next step 
 taken by the directions is to surmount the brush hedge by a rail, which then forces him to 
 
 make a standing leap both to and from the 
 238 ""hcd in which he gets his corn. A ditch 
 , I IS next dug, and a mound of earth is also 
 
 laised to take the place of the rail, or if 
 the rail be left, it should now be placed 
 liigher, that he may not prefer crossing to 
 ^oing over the ditch {fig. 238.). " He 
 will then," in Mr. Smith's own words, " first 
 walk into the ditch ; but in the course of a 
 day or two will quietly jump on the bank. 
 After being perfect in this, have another 
 ditch on the other side of the bank, and he 
 will jump on and off in a few days as well 
 as any hunter." This ingenious sportsman 
 further states, that he has at this time a thorough-bred colt, of nine months old only, which 
 
 H h 4 
 
 AUOHT TO LEAP. 
 
472 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 is as perfect at all sorts of fences as the best hunter. We, however, must now return to 
 such horses as have had no early lessons in fencing. 
 
 1661. Leaping is usually forced on the raw horse hy first practising him at a bar, and it 
 forms the best initiatory practice to one wholly unused to fencing ; particularly it teaches the 
 standing leap. The flying leap is also so taught by forcing, called by sportsmen cramming, 
 the horse, and without doubt it is not amiss first to familiarise him to jumping by these 
 means ; that being accomplished, to make horses handy and good leapers over every variety 
 of fence, no means are so effective as the cry of the hounds. A good leaping bar, therefore, 
 is a very useful appendage to a riding-house or to all exercising grounds, particularly if 
 sucli be constructed after a mode we have seen described in the pages of the Sporting 
 Magazine, somewhat as follows : — "A bar is made to revolve on two axles, and is suspended 
 between two posts : to prevent injury from the usual immoveable state of the bar, in this 
 instance it is made moveable by being poised by a weight, so that, should the horse rush 
 against it bodily, or strike it with his knees, &c. the bar necessarily gives way, and thus 
 secures both horse and rider from danger." Mr. Templar's method, also, of teaching leaping, 
 as noticed by Nirnrod in strong terms of commendation in his Hunting Tours, p. 160. 
 deserves notice : — " Within a railed area a double and a single leaping bar are seen, which 
 area is surrounded by another, in which a double fence presents itself of two rails and two 
 ditches. Another excavation likewise presents a brook. In the middle of the whole, a 
 groom stands elevated, having his horse in a lunge rope, whom he forces, as he passes round 
 and round, to leap these several fences in succession." 
 
 1662. Young horses are, however, to be perfected as fencers in no way so eligible as in 
 the field : however good may have been the initiatory lessons by means of a bar, &c. the 
 young horse must finish his course with the hounds, and the owner will further his pur- 
 pose, by attending to the instructions given by Mr. Apperley, who says, " If you are deter- 
 mined to make your own horses, be careful, the first season, how you ride them at very 
 cramped places, especially where there is timber, for they cannot be expected to be aufait 
 at such things ; and many of the worst falls that some of our hard riding sportsmen have 
 experienced, have been from expecting young horses to do what old, or at least experienced, 
 ones only can do. Avoid also taking the lead with hounds on a young horse, especially 
 if they are running hard, for it may cause him to refuse a big fence which he might have 
 followed another horse over, and thus become a refuser ever afterwards. Although horses 
 do not understand languages, they understand the arbitrary signs of their masters or riders ; 
 and if a young hunter makes a slovenly mistake with you at a fence, he should be corrected 
 with either spur or whip, and also by the voice. The merely calling out to him, or 
 exclaiming, ' For shame — what are you about, eh ! ' accompanied by a slight stroke of the 
 whip, has often a very good effect, and will be visible at the next fence, when he will be 
 more careful where he puts his feet, and take a greater spring. A horse knows his errors, 
 and understands when he is corrected, and when cherished ; each of which he should be 
 subject to in their turns ; but as, according to the old adage, a coward and a madman are 
 equally unfit to be horsemen, the correction of a young hunter should not be severe. 
 Nothing would be more likely to make him what is called a 'rushing,' and consequently 
 an unsafe, fencer for the rest of his life, than beating him severely for any trifling faults he 
 may commit in the field." {Ency. Brit. art. Horsemanship.) It remains that we caution the 
 owners of young horses not to injure them by too long and too severe training exercises, 
 either in fencing or training gallops. Let it be remembered that the frame is not knit, and 
 the constitution not hardened at five years old ; and therefore training too severely now, 
 produces splints, spavins, curbs, and windgalls. It likewise throws the young horse out of 
 condition ; and, in bringing him up again to the mark, the young one is apt to fly at the 
 heels, sometimes at the eyes, and occasionally the wind becomes defective, particularly if 
 influenza be prevalent around him. It is inhuman, as well as impolitic, to require too 
 mucli of a young horse ; every act of forbearance now, will be repaid in the future hardi- 
 hood and lasting powers of the animal. Pardon us, but it would be well to remember 
 that had you, good reader, at fifteen or sixteen been as severely exercised as you would 
 be able to bear at twenty-five, your limbs, your health, and stamina, must have suffered, and 
 irretrievably perhaps ; while the chase cry of " go it " rings in one ear, let festina lente 
 whisper in the other. 
 
 1663. Swimniiiig is soynetimes required iii hunting. In some countries, intersected by 
 rivers or brooks liable to become much swollen, it is absolutely necessary, if the rider 
 wishes to keep his place with the hounds, that he should swim his horse. It is, however, 
 somewhat hazardous to attempt to ride a swimming horse that has not been somewhat used 
 to the work ; for though all horses will naturally swim sufficiently well to avoid drowning, 
 yet when they first find themselves afloat, their fears cause them to flounder about too 
 much to make their backs at all a safe situation for a rider. When such a circumstance 
 however does happen, drop the bridle immediately, and, stooping forward, clasp the horse 
 round the neck, or hold on by the mane. In all other cases sit firmly, and grasp your 
 horse moderately tight with your legs and thighs, observing not to allow the stream to pass 
 
Chap.V. effects of IMMODERATE EXERTIONS ON HORSES. 473 
 
 between your person and the saddle. In this way you will reach in safety the other side ; 
 your landing on which must be managed with equal dexterity, to avoid being left in the 
 water. It fell to our lot when hunting in Sussex, in the neighbourhood of Alfreston, to be 
 frequently forced, when the tide was up, to swim our horse over the armlets of the sea, 
 which here and there intersect the shore, and which frequency had habituated both horse 
 and rider to the act. The excellent animal we then rode being a native to this locality, 
 was extremely expert in swimming; in proof, she invariably struck off directly against the 
 stream, sagaciously allowing, by that means, for the force of the current driving her to the 
 opposite landing-place, which she always reached to a nicety. In Ireland, also, we used 
 frequently to amuse ourselves with other brother officers in witnessing the " swimming 
 practice " of the Dumfries Fencible Cavalry, then quartered at Drogheda, which occurred 
 daily until the men and horses weie perfected; the principal difficulty at first being to 
 prevent the men from interfering with the bridle, which would have drowned both horse 
 and man. Such was the inclination of some of them to attempt to hold on by the bridle 
 instead of the neck, that it became necessary to tie their hands round the neck, and thus 
 lead them into the water. A horse practised to swimming, inflates himself almost to 
 bursting to make the body more buoyant, and the fork sensibly and unpleasantly feels the 
 enlargement : but we can assert that, barring the ducking, it neither distresses nor annoys 
 the rider or the ridden. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. Effects of Immoderate Exertions on Horses. 
 
 1664. Over-marking, or over-doing the hunter, is a too frequent occurrence, and often 
 requires very judicious and prompt treatment to save life. It unfortunately also happens, 
 that when death does not immediately ensue, from the congestion which has taken place in 
 the lungs, either broken wind, or founder, follows, and thus the horse is equally ruined for 
 active services. We wUl however premise, that there appear to be two morbid dangers 
 to be apprehended from inordinate exertion ; one from a cessation of the powers of life, 
 either by a loss of nervous energy, or by a direct breaking down of the cohesive texture of 
 the blood, and such a cessation of the usual muscular contractility, as to leave that tender- 
 ness met with in the flesh of all such animals as have been hunted to death. The other 
 danger is derived from the tendency which such inordinate excitement has to produce con- 
 gestion of the lungs, or otherwise active inflammation of some of the vital organs : some- 
 times spasm of the diaphragm occurs, and rupture of it has taken place ; and as the appear- 
 ances of these distinct states may be mistaken each for the other, by persons unacquainted 
 with equine pathology, so it is prudent in all these cases to apply for veterinary assistance 
 immediately. 
 
 1665. When the vital powers have been brought almost to a standstill, the horse with 
 great difficulty reaches home, and often scours, and stales bloody urine on his journey there. 
 He breathes with irregularity and difficulty; he becomes hot and cold by turns, or a clammy 
 sweat breaks out, at first partially, but if he cannot rally, it becomes universal. His skin 
 has a peculiar feel and loses its elasticity ; the haw is drawn forward; the nose at first fiery, now 
 becomes pale ; the breathing is hurried, and the pulse Ls found to be tremulous, and almost 
 invariably intermitting. Some cases are marked with a settled determination in the horse 
 not to lie down ; while others not only lie down, but are with difficulty made to rise again. 
 A horse so circumstanced sometimes appears simply uneasy, and without any symptoms of 
 severe pain. In others (for hardly any two cases are exactly alike) we have seen great un- 
 easiness, and even groans have escaped the suffering animal ; and when this occurs, there is 
 little hope of any treatment proving availing, the diaphragm or midriff has been found 
 ruptured in some such case. Bleeding as a remedy is commonly resorted to ; but we think 
 if no active symptoms of inflammation are present, it is injudicious to do so, particularly in 
 the state we have just noted. Place the hand on the chest ; does the heart vibrate quick, 
 rather than beat lustily, by no means bleed. Press any one of the larger veins, and, unless 
 it swells up at once, let bleeding alone, at least until the medical adviser arrives. Should it 
 however happen, that no veterinary surgeon is near, if the breathing becomes hurried, the 
 nostrils dilated, and the horse stretches out his neck as though reaching for more rein liberty ; 
 if the linings of the nose, although at first pale, now begin to look flushed and red, and the 
 mouth becomes hot, proceed to bleed. If the vein rises well, make a large orifice, so that it may 
 discharge the blood quickly, watching the effects of the flow. If it rushes out, and thehorse does 
 not falter, take three quarts, or even more, away. Let his head be turned to the door, and 
 rub and bandage his legs up. As soon as the first symptoms go off, or his legs and ears 
 become cold, briskly hand rub them, clothe the body also, and throw up a gruel clyster; and, 
 unless the weather be very cold, allow a free current of air, but clothe the body and give 
 the following : — Sweet spirit of nitre, half an ounce ; mix with a pint and a half of grueL 
 Should active symptoms of weakness come on, horn down equal parts of gruel and sound 
 ale ; and should the debility increase, horn these down every half hour, with occasional full 
 doses of opium also, to allay irritability in the system, and to arrest the looseness that is 
 usually present. 
 
474 
 
 HOUNDS AS HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 1666. When active inflammation follows the over severe exertions of a hard day, the over- 
 marking does not immediately show itself. The horse probably appears at first only moderately 
 fatigued, but he soon gets a strong shivering fit, accompanied with an oppressed pulse. The 
 lining of the nose becomes highly injected, and the breathing much disturbed. The symp- 
 toms which follow vary according to the organ which is the principal object of attack, and 
 the treatment also must vary with that. While proper medical assistance is procuring, the 
 groom, under these symptoms, with propriety may bleed, back-rake, and bandage up the 
 legs if cold; but he should avoid giving any heating, i. e. stimulating, drinks, under the name 
 of cordials ; indeed, he should not give any thing supposed to be medicinal, until the horse 
 has been seen by a veterinary surgeon. It often happens that, when the topical inflammation 
 of any of the vital organs is in a measure subdued, the evil is translated to the feet, and the 
 horse becomes foundered. In a few cases, blindness follows ; ai^ a still more frequent 
 sequel is broken wind. 
 
 Sect. III. Naming, Training, and Entering Young Hounds. 
 
 1667. Hounds of every variety require a regular course of discipline and instruction to fit 
 them for their several duties of home and field; it must however be premised, that obedience, 
 perfect and unconditional, is essentially necessary to form a good hound. To insure ready 
 obedience he must have a name, and to this name he must answer as readily as the soldier at 
 the roll call. Mr. Apperley facetiously observes, " The naming of hounds is somewhat under 
 metrical control, for it is not only confined to words of two and three syllables, but their 
 quantity, or rather their time must be consulted. For example, a dactyl, as Lucifer, 
 answers well for the latter, but who could halloo to Aurora? A trochee, or an iambus, is ne- 
 cessary for the former, the spondee dwelling too long on the tongue to be applied smartly to 
 a hound." ( Eneyclopadia Britannica, art. Hound, p. 705. ) It has been thought a wonderful 
 proof of recollection, to remember the name of every hound in a large pack ; and to a person 
 who had not lent himself to it, and had no interest in the case, it would be difficult to do it. 
 But what is such a power of recollection to that instanced in a Southdown shepherd, belonging 
 to the celebrated Mr. EUman of Glynd, who proved, before a large company, that he knew 
 every sheep in a flock of seven hundred by the countenance only. Some quick eyed sportsmen, 
 also, having once seen a pack of foxhounds at feed, can long after identify each of them. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Naming of Hounds. 
 
 1668. Hounds are usually named at the time they are sent out to their walks, but we can- 
 not help thinking it would be better to do it much earlier. The exact name should be sent 
 with each hound, and also the true pronunciation of the name should be impressed on the 
 ears of those it is sent to, otherwise the poor brute will be returned, alive to every call but 
 the right one. The finding of names for seventy or eighty couple of hounds, which shall 
 be essentially distinct from each other in sound, is somewhat difficult, and the matter is 
 rendered even more so, if the huntsman and other principal attendants have not a clear 
 voice and distinct pronunciation. Of the necessity of making each hound well acquainted 
 with his name we need not insist ; for the perfection of both kennel and field discipline 
 depend on it, as well as that each dog should be prompt to attend the moment his name 
 LB pronounced. It is certainly a very proper precaution to brand each puppy on the side 
 before he is sent out to his walk, to prevent its being stolen, and likewise to insure its being 
 brought back if it strays. 
 
 NAMES OF DOGS. 
 
 Able. 
 
 Auditor. 
 
 Actar. 
 
 Augur. 
 
 Adamant. 
 
 Awful. 
 
 Adjutant. 
 
 
 Agent. 
 
 Bacchanal. 
 
 Aider. 
 
 Bachelor. 
 
 Aikin. 
 
 Banger. 
 
 Aimwell. 
 
 Barbarous. 
 
 Alfred. 
 
 Barcbones. 
 
 Ambrose. 
 
 Basker. 
 
 Amorous. 
 
 Bcllm.in. 
 
 Antic. 
 
 Bender. 
 
 Anxious. 
 
 Benedict. 
 
 Arbiter. 
 
 Blackguard. 
 
 Archer. 
 
 Blaster. 
 
 Ardent. 
 
 Blaze-away. 
 
 Ardor. 
 
 Blucher. 
 
 Argus. 
 
 Blueman. 
 
 Arrogant. 
 
 Bluster. 
 
 Arsenic. 
 
 Boaster. 
 
 Artful. 
 
 Boisterous. 
 
 Artist. 
 
 Bonnyface. 
 
 Ashurst. 
 
 Bouncer. 
 
 Atom. 
 
 Bowler. 
 
 Braveboy. 
 
 Bravo. 
 
 Brawler. 
 
 Brazen. 
 
 Brilliant. 
 
 Brunswick. 
 
 Brusher. 
 
 Brutal. 
 
 Burster. 
 
 Bustler. 
 
 Byblow. 
 
 Caitiff. 
 
 Caliban. 
 
 Captain. 
 
 Captor. 
 
 Careful. 
 
 Carol. 
 
 Carver. 
 
 Castor. 
 
 Catcher. 
 
 Catch pole. 
 
 Caviller. 
 
 Censor. 
 
 Cerberus. 
 
 Challenger. 
 
 Champion. 
 
 Chancellor. 
 
 Chanticleer. 
 
 Charon. 
 
 Chaser. 
 
 Chatterer. 
 
 Chaunter. 
 
 Chieftain. 
 
 Chimer. 
 
 Chirper. 
 
 Choleric. 
 
 Chorister. 
 
 Claimant. 
 
 Clamorous. 
 
 Clangor. 
 
 Clasher. 
 
 Clirabank, 
 
 Clinker. 
 
 Combat. 
 
 Combatant. 
 
 Comforter. 
 
 Comrade. 
 
 Comus. 
 
 Cypher. 
 
 Conflict. 
 
 
 Conqueror. 
 
 Damper. 
 
 Conquest. 
 
 Danger. 
 
 Conrad. 
 
 Dangerous. 
 
 Constant. 
 
 Dapper. 
 
 Contest. 
 
 Dapster. 
 
 Coroner. 
 
 Darter. 
 
 Cottager. 
 
 Dasher. 
 
 Counsellor. 
 
 Dashwood. 
 
 Countryman. 
 
 Daunter. 
 
 Courteous. 
 
 Dexterous. 
 
 Courtier. 
 
 Disputant. 
 
 Coxcomb. 
 
 Doriment. 
 
 Craftsman. 
 
 Downright. 
 
 Crasher. 
 
 Dragon. 
 
 Critic. 
 
 Dreadnought 
 
 Critical. 
 
 Driver. 
 
 Crownor. 
 
 Duncan. 
 
 Cruiser. 
 
 Duster. 
 
 Crusty. 
 
 
 Cryer. 
 
 Eager. 
 
 Curfew. 
 
 Earnest. 
 
 Currier. 
 
 Effort. 
 
Chap.V. 
 
 NAMES OF HOUNDS. 
 
 475 
 
 NAMES OF DOGS, continued. 
 
 Elegant. 
 
 Hector. 
 
 Merlin. 
 
 Prowler. 
 
 Shifter. 
 
 Transport. 
 
 Eminent. 
 
 Heedful. 
 
 Merryboy. 
 
 Pryer. 
 
 Signal. 
 
 Traveller. 
 
 Envious. 
 
 Hercules 
 
 Merryman. 
 
 
 Singer. 
 
 Trimbush. 
 
 Envoy. 
 
 Hermit. 
 
 Messmate. 
 
 Racer. 
 
 Sinwell. 
 
 Trimmer. 
 
 Errant. 
 
 Hero. 
 
 Methodist. 
 
 Rager. 
 
 Skirmish. 
 
 Triumph. 
 
 Excellent. 
 
 Highflyer, 
 
 Mighty. 
 
 Rallywood. 
 
 Smoker. 
 
 Trojan. 
 
 
 Hopeful. 
 
 Militant. 
 
 Rambler. 
 
 Sobersides. 
 
 Trouncer. 
 
 Factor. 
 
 Hotspur. 
 
 Minikin. 
 
 Rampant. 
 
 Social. 
 
 Truant. 
 
 Factious. 
 
 Humbler. 
 
 IVIiscreant. 
 
 Rancour. 
 
 Socratic. 
 
 Trudger. 
 
 Fatal. 
 
 Hurtful. 
 
 Mittimus. 
 
 Random. 
 
 Solomon. 
 
 Trueboy. 
 
 Fatalist. 
 
 
 Monarch. 
 
 Ranger. 
 
 Solon. 
 
 Truefit. 
 
 Fearnought. 
 
 Impetus. 
 
 Monitor. 
 
 Ransack. 
 
 Songster. 
 
 Trueman. 
 
 Ferryman. 
 
 
 Monster. 
 
 Rantaway. 
 
 Sonorous. 
 
 Trusty. 
 
 Fervent. 
 
 Jailor. 
 
 Motley. 
 
 Ranter. 
 
 Soundwell. 
 
 Tryal. 
 
 Finder. 
 
 Jasper. 
 
 Mounter. 
 
 Rapper. 
 
 Spanker. 
 
 V^"";, 
 
 Firebrand. 
 
 Jerker. 
 
 Mover. 
 
 Rattler. 
 
 Special. 
 
 Try well. 
 
 Flagrant. 
 
 Jimcrack. 
 
 Mungo. 
 
 Ravager. 
 
 Specimen. 
 
 Tuner. 
 
 Flasher. 
 
 Jingler. 
 
 Musical. 
 
 Ravenous. 
 
 Spinner. 
 
 Turbulent. 
 
 Fleece'em. 
 
 Jockey. 
 
 Mutinous. 
 
 Reacher. 
 
 Splendor. 
 
 Twanger. 
 
 Fleecer. 
 
 Joker. 
 
 Mutterer. 
 
 Reasoner. 
 
 Splenetic. 
 
 Twig'em. 
 
 Flinger. 
 
 Jolly. 
 
 Myrmidon. 
 
 Rector. 
 
 Spoiler. 
 
 Tyrant. 
 
 Flippant. 
 
 JoUyboy. 
 
 
 Regent. 
 
 Spokesman. 
 
 
 Flourisher. 
 
 Jostler. 
 
 Nervous. 
 
 Render. 
 
 Sportsman. 
 
 Vagabond. 
 
 Flyer. 
 
 Jovial. 
 
 Nestor. 
 
 Resonant. 
 
 Squabbler. 
 
 Vagrant. 
 
 Foamer. 
 
 Jubal. 
 
 Nettler. 
 
 Restive. 
 
 Squeaker. 
 
 Valiant. 
 
 Feller. 
 
 Judgment. 
 
 Newsman. 
 
 Reveller. 
 
 Statesman. 
 
 Valid. 
 
 Foreman. 
 
 Jumper. 
 
 Nimrod. 
 
 Rifler. 
 
 Steady. 
 
 Valorous. 
 
 Foremost. 
 
 Justice. 
 
 Noble. 
 
 Rigid. 
 
 Stickler. 
 
 Valour. 
 
 Foresight. 
 
 
 Nonsuch. 
 
 Rigour. 
 
 Stinger. 
 
 Vanity. 
 
 Forester. 
 
 Labourer. 
 
 Novel. 
 
 Ringwood. 
 
 Stranger. 
 
 Vaulter. 
 
 Forward. 
 
 Languard. 
 
 Noxious. 
 
 Rioter. 
 
 Stripling. 
 
 Vaunter. 
 
 Fluminant. 
 
 Larum. 
 
 
 Risker. 
 
 Striver. 
 
 Venture. 
 
 Furrier. 
 
 Lasher. 
 
 Pagan. 
 
 Rockwood. 
 
 Strivowell. 
 
 Venturer. 
 
 
 Launcher. 
 
 Pageant. 
 
 Romper. 
 
 Stroker. 
 
 Venturous. 
 
 Cibriel. 
 
 Lazarus. 
 
 Paragon. 
 
 Rouser. 
 
 Stroller. 
 
 Vermin. 
 
 Gainer. 
 
 Leader. 
 
 Paramount 
 
 Router. 
 
 Struggler. 
 
 Vexer. 
 
 Gallant. 
 
 Leveller. 
 
 Partner. 
 
 Rover. 
 
 Sturdy. 
 Subtile. 
 
 Victor. 
 
 Galliard, 
 
 Liberal. 
 
 Partyman. 
 
 Rudesby. 
 
 Vigilant. 
 
 Galloper. 
 
 Libertine. 
 
 Pealer. 
 
 Ruffian. 
 
 Succour. 
 
 Vigorous. 
 
 Gamboy. 
 
 Lictor. 
 
 Penitrant. 
 
 Ruffler. 
 
 Suppler. 
 
 Vigour. 
 
 Gamester. 
 
 Lifter. 
 
 Perfect. 
 
 Ruler. 
 
 Surly. 
 
 Villager. 
 
 Garrulous. 
 
 Lightfoot. 
 
 Perilous. 
 
 Rumbler. 
 
 Swaggerer. 
 
 Viper. 
 
 Gaj-man. 
 
 Linguist. 
 
 Pertinent. 
 
 Rummager. 
 
 Sylvan. 
 
 Volant. 
 
 General. 
 
 Listener. 
 
 Petulant. 
 
 Rumour. 
 
 
 Voucher. 
 
 Genius. 
 
 Looby. 
 
 Phoebus. 
 
 Runner. 
 
 Tackier. 
 
 
 Giant. 
 
 Lounger. 
 
 Piercer. 
 
 Rural. 
 
 Talisman. 
 
 Wanderer. 
 
 Gimcrack. 
 
 Lucifer. 
 
 Pilgrim. 
 
 Rusher. 
 
 Tamer. 
 
 Warbler. 
 
 Glancer. 
 
 Lunatic. 
 
 Pillager. 
 
 Rustic. 
 
 Tangent. 
 
 Warhoop. 
 
 Glider. 
 
 Lunger. 
 
 Pilot. 
 
 
 Tartar. 
 
 Warmer. 
 
 Glorious. 
 
 Lurker. 
 
 Pincher. 
 
 Salient. 
 
 Tatler. 
 
 Warning. 
 
 Goblin. 
 
 Lusty. 
 
 Piper. 
 
 Sampler. 
 
 Taunter. 
 
 Warrior. 
 
 Governor. 
 
 
 Pitiful. 
 
 Sampson. 
 
 Teaser. 
 
 Waspish. 
 
 Grappler. 
 
 Manager. 
 
 Playful. 
 
 Sanction. 
 
 Terror. 
 
 Wayward. 
 Wellbred. 
 
 Grasper. 
 
 Manful. 
 
 Plodder. 
 
 Sandboy. 
 
 Thrasher. 
 
 Gregory. 
 
 Marcus. 
 
 Plunder. 
 
 Sapient. 
 
 Threatner. 
 
 Whipster. 
 
 Grider. 
 
 Mareschal. 
 
 Politic. 
 
 Saucebox. 
 
 Thumper. 
 
 Whynot. 
 
 Griper. 
 
 Mariner. 
 
 Potboy. 
 
 Saunter. 
 
 Thunderer. 
 
 Wildair. 
 
 Growler. 
 
 Marksman. 
 
 Potekim. 
 
 Scalper. 
 
 Thwacker. 
 
 Wildman. 
 
 Grumbler. 
 
 Marmion. 
 
 Potent. 
 
 Scamper. 
 
 Thwarter. 
 
 Wilful. 
 
 Guardian. 
 
 Marplot. 
 
 Prater. 
 
 Scapegrace. 
 
 Tickler. 
 
 Wisdom. 
 
 Gulliver. 
 
 Martial. 
 
 Prattler. 
 
 Scarecrow. 
 
 Tomboy. 
 
 Woldsman. 
 
 
 Marvellous. 
 
 Premier. 
 
 Scarlet. 
 
 Topmost. 
 
 Woodman. 
 
 Hannibal. 
 
 Match'em. 
 
 President. 
 
 Schemer. 
 
 Topper. 
 
 Worker. 
 
 Harasser. 
 
 Maxim. 
 
 Presto. 
 
 Scourer. 
 
 Torment. 
 
 Workman. 
 
 Harbinger. 
 
 Maximus. 
 
 Prevalent. 
 
 Scramble. 
 
 Torrent. 
 
 Worthy. 
 Wrangler. 
 
 Hardiman. 
 
 Meanwell. 
 
 Primate. 
 
 Screamer. 
 
 Torturer. 
 
 Hardy. 
 
 Medler. 
 
 Principal. 
 
 , Screecher. 
 
 Tosser. 
 
 Wrestler. 
 
 Harlequin. 
 
 Menacer. 
 
 Prodigal. 
 
 Screwboy. 
 
 Touchstone. 
 
 
 Havock. 
 
 Mendall. 
 
 Prompter. 
 
 Scuffler. 
 
 Tracer. 
 
 Xerthippe. 
 
 Hazard. 
 
 Mender. 
 
 Prophet. 
 
 Searcher. 
 
 Tragic. 
 
 
 Headstrong. 
 
 Mentor. 
 
 Prosper. 
 
 Settler. 
 
 Trampler. 
 
 Yellowboy. 
 
 Hearty. 
 
 Mercury. 
 
 Prosperous. 
 NAMES 
 
 Sharper. 
 F BITCHES. 
 
 Transit. 
 
 Yellowly. 
 
 Abig. 
 Accurate. 
 
 Artifice. 
 
 Blithsome. 
 
 Careful. 
 
 Clarinet. 
 
 Dainty. 
 
 Audible. 
 
 Blowzy. 
 
 Careless. 
 
 Clio. 
 
 Dairymaid. 
 
 Active. 
 
 
 Bluebell. 
 
 Carnage. 
 
 Columbine. 
 
 Daphne. 
 
 Actress. 
 
 Baneful. 
 
 Bluelass. 
 
 Caroline. 
 
 Comely. 
 
 Darling. 
 
 Adelaide. 
 
 Baroness. 
 
 Bluemaid. 
 
 Caution. 
 
 Comfort. 
 
 Das ha way. 
 
 Adeline. 
 
 Bashful. 
 
 Bonny. 
 
 Cautious. 
 
 Comical. 
 
 Dauntless. 
 
 Affable. 
 
 Bawble. 
 
 Bonnybell. 
 
 Celia. 
 
 Courtesy. 
 
 Delicate. 
 
 Agatha. 
 
 Beatrice. 
 
 Boundless. 
 
 Charmer. 
 
 Cowslip. 
 
 Demirass. 
 
 Agile. 
 
 Beauteous. 
 
 Brevity. 
 
 Charming. 
 
 Crafty. 
 
 Desperate. 
 
 Airy. 
 
 Beauty. 
 
 Bridesmaid. 
 
 Chauntress. 
 
 Crazy. 
 
 Destiny. 
 
 Amazon. 
 
 Beldam. 
 
 Brimstone. 
 
 Cheerful. 
 
 Credible. 
 
 Dian. 
 
 Amity. 
 
 Belinda. 
 
 Busy. 
 
 Cheerlass. 
 
 Credulous. 
 
 Diligent. 
 
 Amythyst. 
 
 Bellmaid. 
 
 Buxom. 
 
 Cheerly. 
 
 Croney. 
 
 Docile. 
 
 Angry. 
 
 Betsy. 
 
 
 Cherriper. 
 
 Cruel. 
 
 Document. 
 
 Animate. 
 
 Billingsgate. 
 
 Capable. 
 
 Circe. 
 
 Curious. 
 
 Doubtful. 
 
 Anodyne. 
 
 Blameless. 
 
 Captious. 
 
 Clara. 
 
 Cyprian. 
 
 Doubtless. 
 
476 
 
 HOUNDS AS HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 
 
 NAMES OF BITCHES, continued 
 
 
 
 Downright. 
 
 Gayety. 
 
 Litigate. 
 
 Phoenix. 
 
 Shrewdness. 
 
 Vehemence. 
 
 Dreadful. 
 
 Gaylass. 
 
 Lively. 
 
 Phrenetic. 
 
 Skilful. 
 
 Vehement. 
 
 Dreadless. 
 
 Gayly. 
 
 Lofty. 
 
 Phrenzy. 
 
 Sloven. 
 
 Vengeance. 
 
 Dreadnought 
 
 Ghastly. 
 
 Lovely. 
 
 Placid, i 
 
 Songstress. 
 
 Vengeful . 
 
 Dulcet. 
 
 Giddy. 
 
 Lucinda. 
 
 Playful. 
 
 Specious. 
 
 Venomous. 
 
 
 Gladness. 
 
 Luckylass. 
 
 Pleasant. 
 
 Speedwell. 
 
 Venturesome. 
 
 Easy. 
 
 Gladsome. 
 
 Luna. 
 
 Pliant. 
 
 Speedy. 
 
 Venus. 
 
 Echo. 
 
 Gossamer. 
 
 Lunacy. 
 
 Positive. 
 
 Spiteful. 
 
 Verify. 
 
 Ecstasy. 
 
 Governess 
 
 Luxury. 
 
 Precious. 
 
 Spitfire. 
 
 Verity. 
 
 Eleanor. 
 
 Graceful. 
 
 
 Prettylass. 
 
 Sportful. 
 
 Vestris. 
 
 Endless. 
 
 Graceless. 
 
 Madcap. 
 
 Previous. 
 
 Sportive. 
 
 Vicious. 
 
 Energy. 
 
 Gracious. 
 
 Magic. 
 
 Priestess. 
 
 Sportly. 
 
 Victory. 
 
 Enmity. 
 
 Grateful. 
 
 Malaprop. 
 
 Prophetess. 
 
 Sprightly. 
 
 Victrix. 
 
 Essay. 
 
 Gravity. 
 
 Malice. 
 
 Proserpine. 
 
 Stately. 
 
 Vigilance. 
 
 
 Guilesorae. 
 
 Margery. 
 
 Prudence. 
 
 Stoutness. 
 
 Violent. 
 
 Factious. 
 
 Guiltless. 
 
 Marygold. 
 
 
 Strenuous. 
 
 Viperous. 
 
 Fairplay. 
 
 Guilty. 
 
 Matchless. 
 
 Rachel. 
 
 Strumpet. 
 
 Virulent. 
 
 Faithful. 
 
 
 Matchmaker. 
 
 Racket. 
 
 Surety. 
 
 Vitiate. 
 
 Famous. 
 
 ilandsome. 
 
 Melody. 
 
 Rally. 
 
 Sybil. 
 
 Vivid. 
 
 Fanciful. 
 
 Harlot. 
 
 Merrylass. 
 
 Rampish 
 
 Symphony. 
 
 Vixen. 
 
 Fashion. 
 
 Harmony. 
 
 Milkmaid. 
 
 Rantipole. 
 
 
 Vocal. 
 
 Favorite. 
 
 Hasty. 
 
 Milliner. 
 
 Rapid. 
 
 Tattle. 
 
 Volatile. 
 
 Fearless. 
 
 Hazardous. 
 
 Mindful. 
 
 Rapine. 
 
 Telltale. 
 
 Voluble. 
 
 Festive. 
 
 Heedless. 
 
 Minion. 
 
 Rapture. 
 
 Tempest. 
 
 
 Fickle. 
 
 Helen. 
 
 Miriam. 
 
 Rarity. 
 
 Tentative. 
 
 Waggery. 
 
 Fidget. 
 
 Heroine. 
 
 Mischief. 
 
 Rashness. 
 
 Termagant, 
 
 Waggish. 
 
 Firaway. 
 
 Hideous. 
 
 Modesty. 
 
 Rattle. 
 
 Terminate. 
 
 Wagtail. 
 
 Firetall. 
 
 Honesty. 
 
 Modish. 
 
 Relish. 
 
 Terrible. . 
 
 Wanton. 
 
 Flighty. 
 
 Hostile. 
 
 Monody. 
 
 Reptile. 
 
 Testy. 
 
 Warfare. 
 
 Flourish. 
 
 
 Music. 
 
 Resolute. 
 
 Thankful. 
 
 Warlike. « 
 
 Flurry. 
 
 Industry. 
 
 
 Restless. 
 
 Thoughtful. 
 
 Waspish. 
 
 Forcible. 
 
 
 Narrative 
 
 Rhapsody. 
 
 Tidings. 
 
 Wasteful. 
 
 Fractious. 
 
 Jealousy. 
 
 Neatness. 
 
 Riddance. 
 
 Tilter. 
 
 Watchful. 
 
 Frantic- 
 
 Jollity. 
 
 Negative. 
 
 Riot. 
 
 Toilsome. 
 
 Welcome. 
 
 Friendly. 
 
 Joyful. 
 
 Nicety. 
 Nimble. 
 
 Rival. 
 
 Tractable. 
 
 Welldone. 
 
 Frisliy. 
 
 Joyous. 
 
 Roguish. 
 
 Tragedy. 
 
 Whimsey. 
 
 Frolic. 
 
 
 Niobe. 
 
 Rosa. 
 
 Trespass. 
 
 Whirligig. 
 
 Frolicsome. 
 
 Lacerate. 
 
 Noisy. 
 
 Rosamond. 
 
 Trifle. 
 
 Wildfire. 
 
 Funnylass. 
 
 Laudable. 
 
 Nora. 
 
 Ruby. 
 
 Trivial. 
 
 Willing. 
 
 Furious. 
 
 Lavish. 
 
 Nosegay. 
 
 Ruin. 
 
 Trollop. 
 
 Wishful. 
 
 Fury. 
 
 Lawless. 
 
 Notable. 
 
 Rummage. 
 
 Troublesome. 
 
 Wonderful. 
 
 
 Lenity. 
 
 Notice. 
 
 Ruthless. 
 
 Truelass. 
 
 Worry. 
 
 Galley. 
 
 Leopardess. 
 
 Notion. 
 
 
 Truemaid. 
 
 Wrathful. 
 
 Gambia. 
 
 Levity. 
 
 Novelty. 
 
 Sanguine. 
 
 Tunable. 
 
 Wreakful. 
 
 Gambol. 
 
 Liberty. 
 
 Novice. 
 
 Sappho. 
 
 Tuneful. 
 
 
 Gamesome. 
 
 Lightening. 
 
 
 Science. 
 
 
 Xanthippe. 
 
 Ganymede. 
 
 Lightsome. 
 
 Passion. 
 
 Scrupulous. 
 
 Vanity. 
 
 
 Ganza. 
 
 Likely. 
 
 Pastime. 
 
 Selina. 
 
 Vanquish. 
 
 Yellowlass. 
 
 Gaudy. 
 
 Lissome. 
 
 Patience. 
 
 
 
 
 1669. In some of the best regulated fox hunthig establishments a list is yearly printed of the 
 names, ages, and pedigrees of all the kennelled hounds, with the number of seasons that 
 each has hunted. We once saw such a list, with sundry private marks, in type ; and we 
 were given to understand that these cabalistic signs were only understood by the master 
 and huntsman, but which, without doubt, related to the qualities of each. Had we been 
 intent on purchasing any of the drafts, we should have been more inquisitive on the subject. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Training of Hounds. 
 
 1 670. Hounds are trained for the purpose of perfecting them in hunting their game, be it 
 what it may. Perfection in foxhounds, as in ourselves, is hardly to be expected ; but we 
 may endeavour so to breed, train, and draft, as to approach thereto. Collectively they 
 should carry a good head, pack well, and go as fast as their noses will let them, but by no 
 means should they go faster. No one should be kept that does not run true to the line, 
 i. e. adhere to the scent and follow the track of the game. It is equally necessary for 
 hounds of high character, that, with a cold scent, they should exhibit tact and patience ; and 
 without pottering half a minute over each blade of grass, that they should yet hunt close : 
 they are moreover utterly worthless, unless they are as stout runners as they are true. In- 
 attention to the rate, skirting, overrunning the scent, either through heedlessness or defective 
 nose, are qualities that should be rewarded with a halter. Difference of opinion prevailing 
 to a great extent on most of the subjects coimected with hunting, we shall therefore quote 
 from all the reputed authorities ; and while we place conflicting opinions in juxta position 
 with each other, we shall take the liberty of pointing out those conclusions, which either our 
 experience or reflections lead us to prefer, leaving it however to the judgment of the reader 
 to determine thereon. 
 
 1671. Hoimds gathered from their walks are either packed at once, or they are kept apart 
 in detachments of a few couples only ; which latter method certainly presents some advan- 
 tages. It enables the kennel attendants to become more intimately acquainted with the 
 constitution, temper, and qualities, of each dog ; and, what is of almost equal consequence, 
 it begets a closer attachment both from and to each young dog in this disgregated state, 
 
Chap. V. TRAINING OF HOUNDS. 477 
 
 than when congregated into a whole pack. In this way each individual may receive separ- 
 ate notice, may be wooed and won by kindness, which will root every lesson more firmly 
 than the whip or the rate : not but that the whip must be occasionally used among the 
 youngsters ; and on no occasion is its use so imperatively called for, as it is towards such of 
 them as appear habitually quarrelsome. This disposition, whenever it is seen, must receiye 
 an early and complete check, or irreparable mischief may ensue. We will now suppose the 
 young hounds to be collected together, and packed or entered. 
 
 1672. In your entry to the pack, be very observant of that dire foe to the junior hounds, — 
 the distemper. Mark every alteration from the usual habits, watch the weak watery eye, 
 listen to every husk, find out the husker ; which having done, remove him to the infirmary, 
 and treat him as we have directed. As however prevention is better than even the cure, we 
 would rather recommend you to ward off the attack by liberal feeding and wholesome air, 
 and do not forget to watch that the biliary affection, called yellows, does not make its ap- 
 pearance without being early combated. Observe, likewise, that none become foul in their 
 coats ; any of them that are perceived to scratch much, should be dressed lightly over as 
 for mange. These, it may be said, are scrubby subjects to commence witli ; but let us meet 
 our foe at the first, and save ourselves the greater trouble of turning him out. 
 
 1673. Entering young hounds to riot. Close training now commences; and the huntsman 
 who does not regard his hounds in the same light as the intelligent schoolmaster regards 
 his human pupils, is not fit to be entrusted with any subjects so teachable as the dog. Mr. 
 Beckford, in his Thoughts on Hunting, tells us, that he considers the management of hounds 
 as a regular system of education, and very judiciously observes, " If you expect that the 
 natural sagacity of the dog shall, as he advances in age, display itself in his various methods 
 of hunting his game as circumstances may direct, you must be mindful what instruction he 
 receives from you in his youth ; for, as he is of all animals the most docile, he is also most 
 liable to bad habits: " all of which is very true. " A diversity of character, constitution, and dis- 
 position, are to be observed amongst hounds ; which, to be made the most of, must be care- 
 fully attended to, and differently treated in each as circumstances require." When the 
 newly entered hounds are taken out, they should either be coupled together, a dog with a 
 bitch, or otherwise an old and a young one ; which latter, at the outset, is the safest practice. 
 At first, it would be well that both the huntsman and whippers-in should be on foot, more 
 command over them being gained by this method ; and also that the attendants can thereby 
 more readily mark their dispositions, as well as engage their attention to what is right, and 
 to divert them from what is wrong : nor is there any doubt but that this method sooner 
 familiarises dogs with the attendants than any other. These walking exercises should be 
 directed along public roads and through villages : in short, the pack should be made familiar 
 with every diversity of object, and each hound should become as handy and as docile as a 
 spaniel. The best packs we ever saw were pet packs, in which each hound expected and 
 received direct personal attention, and proofs of individual regard, as well from the attendants 
 as the master. We hardly ever remember to have been more pleased than when, being 
 invited to visit a pack of hounds, on entering the outer court we found the whipper-in 
 extended on the grass, fast asleep, with a lame hound reposing, so as to rest much of his 
 weight on the body of the man. Gradually uncouple such of the young ones as appear the 
 most steady ; but it is recommended as a check, that the couple be still left on the young 
 dog : we need hardly hint, that coupling up a dog after being uncoupled, is likewise a mode 
 of punishing not easily forgotten. We will now suppose the huntsman and whipper-in to 
 be mounted after the first exercisings, which will enable them to follow any refractory hound 
 more readily. Here we will offer a hint that the intelligent huntsman will not despise, 
 which is to the purpose, that the education of each hound should commence by well studying 
 his or her disposition and habits. Is the temper marked by timidity, or is it characterised 
 by sullenness, or by a disposition to open rebellion ? On the other hand, is the dog of a 
 warm but generous nature, that will repay kindness and not be over offended at reproof ? 
 A previous knowledge of the temper of each hound will render the training, if conducted 
 according to the disposition, an easy task ; that is, provided both rewards and punishment 
 be made to accord with their several dispositions, whether to receive instruction or to rebel 
 against their duties. Whatever is done towards the training of hounds, we repeat, should 
 be done with temper and firmness, but without passion : even the flogging, to make it 
 effective, should be so given that the dog can distinguish between passion and a simple in- 
 tention to punish a fault. 
 
 1G74. The sensible huntsman will vary both his route and his practices in taking out his 
 young hounds each day. His dogs will be sometimes on the roads, sometimes in the fields, 
 and at others they will be taken through villages, so as to make them familiar with objects 
 generally, handy to turn, fearless of the horses, but guarded against their feet. If the 
 huntsman and whipper-in ride in their exercisings side by side, cracking alternately their 
 jokes and their whips, as we have seen done, their hounds will soon become wanton, and 
 Jling their tongues, and play their pranks in worrying all the dogs they meet with, or 
 
478 
 
 PRACTICE OF PIUNTING. 
 
 Paut IV 
 
 overturning the poultry, &c. ; and, in fact, in doing every thing but what they should do. 
 But with the huntsman at the head, and the whipper-in in the rear {fig. 239.). o*" if there 
 
 TRAlNINii YOUNO BOUNDS* 
 
 be two, a first and second, then the former in the centre and the other in the rear, the dogs 
 clustering alternately around one or the other, all goes on well. Check every young hound 
 that throws his tongue wantonly ; nothing is more disgraceful to a pack than to hear a dog 
 open-tonguing on every trifling occasion. But, on the other hand, the joyful outbreak of 
 recognition which the affectionate hound offers to such as he is attached to, should not be 
 rewarded with the whip. Rating also is sadly thrown away and misplaced, when it is heard 
 on every minor occasion ; for all trifling faults, be it remembered, the name of the dog pro- 
 nounced with a tone, more or less acute in proportion to the offence, is sufficient : but let the 
 loud rate and the heavy crack of the whip be reserved for graver offences. 
 
 1675. Chastisement, ivhen indispensable. Use the whip but seldom, but when you do strike, do it effectually, 
 that is, severely. This is true mercy, for it saves much future chastisement ; and we would hope that we, 
 who have spent so many years, not only in the attempt to combat the diseases of animals, but also in advo- 
 cating a more humane treatment of them generally than, we are sorry to say, they experience — we would 
 hope, we repeat, that no one will impugn our humanity when we say, a due correction of them, when abso- 
 lutely necessary, particularly of dogs, is in strict accordance with humanity, inasmuch as it prevents numerous 
 subsequent castigations, which confirmed bad habits otherwise necessarily bring on them. Neither do we 
 hesitate to state it to be our opinion, that some of the public appeals, and most of the criticisms made on the 
 writings of sportsmen by philanthropists, are, to say the least of them, erroneous, many of them entirely af- 
 fected. Mr. Beckford's Thoughts on Hunting are an instance, in which similar instructions are most uncan- 
 didly and unmercifully reprehended ; and yet we have reason to believe that his treatment of hounds was 
 wholly devoid of cruelty, and that humanity towards his dogs was inherent in him, as we think the following 
 quotation from his work will testify : — "1 hough all hounds ought to be made obedient, none require it so 
 much as foxhounds, for without it they will be totally uncontrolable ; yet not all the chastisement that cruelty 
 can inflict, wUl render them obedient, unless they be made to understand what is required of them ; when 
 that is effected, many hounds will not need any correction at all, if you do not suffer them to be corrupted by 
 bad example. Few packs are more obedient than my o\vn,yet none, I believe, are chastised less ; for, as those 
 hounds that are guilty of an offence are never pardoned, so those that are innocent, being by this means less 
 liable to be corrupted, are never punished. 
 
 1676. Castration of unruly hounds, is sometimes resorted to as a means of checking vicious 
 propensities ; it is also done in some cases to strengthen the weak loined dog. Bitches are 
 sometimes also spayed, to quiet their irritability : which operations certainly have this effect, 
 but it often enervates the animals. They may fill up the loins of the dog, and quiet the 
 unruly passions of both dog and bitch, but both are inclined to become heavy and inordi- 
 nately fat afterwards : it is however but just to say, that this does not always occur. We 
 may again recur to this point. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Entering and Drafting Hounds. 
 
 1677. The modern time of entering young hounds, is very different from that of the ancients. 
 Xenophon recommends eight months for the entrance age of bitches, and ten for that of 
 dogs. With us, on the contrary, they must approach their second year, and with some they 
 must have passed it, before they are actually put to work ; but of course much must depend 
 on the time when they were pupped. As to the time of year in which tlie entry is made, 
 it can hardly be too early for the advantage of the dogs ; but in corn countries the crops 
 must be got in ere operations can commence. In grass countries it may be earlier ; and in 
 woodland districts, the young foxhounds may essay their prowess as soon as cub hunting 
 can in decency begin ; for we can hardly suppose that many of our readers would stoop any 
 variety of hoimd to any other than his own game, except as a matter of necessity : but as 
 their education must be preceded by a due acquaintance with the method of gathering the 
 scent from below, and then carrying it with a gallant bearing on high, so the initiatory 
 stooping is a matter pf first rate importance, and must be proceeded with at all events, of 
 which more anon. 
 
 1678. Stoop the young hound to his proper game, and to that only, is a maxim that ought 
 not to be departed from but under very particular circumstances. The blood which he first 
 tastes of his own killing, is that which he will in all probability ever after prefer, particularly 
 
Chap.V. entering and DRAFTING HOUNDS. 479 
 
 if it be of the true vermin kind. <* First impressions," says Mr. Beckford, " are of more 
 consequence than they are in general thought to be ; on that account enter young hounds 
 to vermin only, use them as early as possible to the strongest and thickest woods and furzes, 
 and they will seldom be shy of them afterwards : should there be martin cats in the country, 
 take young hounds where they frequent ; all hounds will hunt their scent eagerly, and the 
 martin eat being a small animal, by running the closest brakes it can find, teaches hounds 
 to run cover, and is of the greatest use. By being awed from hare and deer, and being 
 taught to hunt only vermin, hounds will stop at a word, because that word will by them be 
 understood, and a smack of the whip will spare the inhuman trouble of cutting hounds in 
 pieces for faults, which (if entered at hare), they have been incited to commit." That 
 hounds should be entered to their destined prey is so just a maxim, that it is well 
 known to injure a pack of harriers to allow them to run fox ; it makes them wild, and 
 inevitably makes them skirters, if it be repeated often. Mr. Meynell, of sporting celebrity, 
 nevertheless broke his foxhounds at hare, purposely, as he said, to find out their propensities, 
 which enabled him to draft them accordingly. We question, however, whether the evils 
 did not overbalance the benefits. Mr. Apperley also remarks on this seeming inconsistency, 
 that " Their propensities, by which must be understood their steadiness, or the reverse, must, 
 under such circumstances, have been rather difficult to pronounce an opinion upon, with the 
 exception of their promising to be true to the line, and not given to skirt. The goodness 
 or badness of nose could of course have been discernible when hunting their own game, the 
 fox, to which, in our opinion, all foxhounds should be entered." It is however remarkable, 
 that with this seeming discrepancy in Mr. Meynell's method of entering his foxhounds to 
 hare, he prided himself on their steadiness, which was such that they would hunt through 
 deer, hares, and sheep, most correctly, without any lifting whatever : but without doubt it 
 must have required an extraordinarily severe course of discipline, and constant practice at 
 the right scent to break them from the one, and to steady them so completely to the other. 
 It is not easy, however, even under such high authority, to reconcile one's self to so perverse 
 a method of ratiocination, as to sanction the encouragement of dogs doing that to-day, for 
 which a few days hence they are to be flogged. 
 
 1679. Young hounds now and then are stooped to a trail scent. Compared, however, with 
 former practices, it is but seldom done : we conceive, also, that little can be gained by this 
 practice, except it be to exhibit their relative speed and action. However, of the two, we 
 would even prefer the trail to entering them to hare ; not only because of the latter practice 
 unsteadying the young cry, but because the continual chopping of hares afterwards in cover 
 is a great nuisance ; it is inhuman, and is not relished by farmers and landowners. On this 
 it has been remarked, that if the scarcity of foxes obliges you to stoop your hounds to hare, 
 by no means blood them with her. But we prefer Colonel Cook's metliod, which is, to put 
 some old dogs with the young ones, and, if possible, show them a young cub or two, which 
 will most effectually destroy their relish for hare. 
 
 1680. To prevent the foxhound from stooping to deer, Mr. Beckford goes on somewhat in 
 the following manner : — "I never trust my young hounds in the forest till they have been 
 well blooded to fox, and seldom put more than a couple into the pack at a time. The 
 others are walked out amongst the deer, when the men exercise their horses, and are 
 severely chastised if they take any notice of them ; they also draw covers with them, 
 choosing out such where they can best see their hounds, and most easily command them, 
 and where there is the least chance to find a fox ; and on these occasions I had rather they 
 should have to rate their hounds than encourage them. It requires less judgment ; and, if 
 improperly done, is less dangerous in its consequences : it is known that one halloo of 
 encouragement to a wrong scent, more than undoes all that you have been doing. " 
 
 1681. Where foxes have been scarce, or other circumstances forbad the disturbing the 
 coverts, a badger has occasionally been turned out before the young dogs. Our last quoted 
 authority tells us he has himself done this; and further, that he has known one to run 
 several miles when judiciously managed ; for which purpose he should be turned out in a 
 very open country, and followed by a person who has more sense than to ride on the line 
 of him. If he do not meet with a cover or hedge in his way, he will keep on for several 
 miles ; but if he do meet with a place to lay up, you will not be able to get him any 
 farther. Badger hunting, however, as a stooping practice for young hounds, is not much 
 patronised now : it has, it is true, a few remaining advocates, one of whom, our modern 
 Nimrod, observes, " When Mr. John Walker had hounds, he gave a Jt)adger twenty-five 
 minutes' law, and killed him at the end of an hour." Without doubt, however, we again 
 repeat, the best entry of young hounds is that made by cub hunting, adhering to the old 
 and just maxim, " Train up a child," &c. 
 
 1682. Whe7i young hounds stoop to a scent, are become handy, know a rate, and stop easily, 
 we are told that it is then advisable to put them into the pack, a few only at a time ; but it 
 must be certainly hazardous to do this, unless the pack has been out a few times together, 
 and the hounds gotten well into blood. We should also advise that they be taken at first 
 where they are most sure to find, otherwise they may do that, en gaieti6 de cceur, which 
 they would not think of at any other time. 
 
480 PRACTICE OF HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 1 683. Dog language is a very important part of the education of young hounds, and the 
 subject is particularly applicable where we are treating on initiatory processes. We know 
 the dog to be gifted with such intellect as not only to understand the direct meaning of 
 certain words, but also of many short sentences. Nor is this all ; the same word or phrase, 
 pronounced with more or less emphasis, produces a very different effect on his ear. We 
 might go farther, and observe how accurately the dog marks what is passing in the mind 
 of those around, by a steady observation of the countenance ; which intelligence in him 
 being now fully established as fact, it cannot be out of place again to introduce the subject 
 of the necessity there is that the huntsman should not only have a strong and clear voice, 
 
 but that both himself and whippers-in should intonate all the expressive words 
 and phrases of common and daily occurrence as nearly alike as possible ; and, 
 above all, that their field language, whether the euphonious cheer, the loud 
 halloo, or the harsh rate, should each have its distinct sound, and each its ap- 
 propriate method of delivery. Mr. Apperley very justly observes, " There is 
 something very cheering to the field in the full toned halloo of a huntsman;" 
 and we would add that it is to the full as cheering to the hounds also ! The 
 horn, likewise, in all its intonations, the hounds should be familiar with. Mr. 
 Beckford recommends the straight horn {fig. 240. ), and of late years it has been 
 again brought much into use among the crack packs ; although its want of variety 
 of tone had established the curved horn. We regret that the music which used 
 STRAIOHT to grace most venatorial practices is fast dying away, particularly among these 
 HORN fashionable packs. In this instance, however, the elite in Dian's train can plead 
 
 the extent of utility of their favourite horn, as, on their return from the hunting field, it may 
 
 be usefully employed either to frighten sparrows or to entice bees ! 
 
 1684. Drafting hounds in the formation of an effective pack. When the young hounds of 
 the late entry have been sufficiently tried, they are then drafted ; or, in other words, only 
 such are selected or retained as have given proofs of steadiness, scenting powers, packing 
 well, &c. The remainder are the drafts made fi-om those intended either to form a new 
 effectivne pack, or, as is more common, to be used as recruits, and to be mixed with the 
 older hounds. Of course, as some are drafted because they do not match in size, others 
 are rejected because they prove too slow or too fast, too noisy or too mute, quarrelsome, 
 skirters, &c. A superabundance of one sex may also increase the draft, and many other 
 reasons besides actual defects may do the same. Consequently, it is not always safe for 
 other owners of hounds, or those forming entire packs, to reject the drafts from established 
 kennels ; but it is always prudent to be doubly cautious in the purchase of such. When 
 from any vicious adherence to any fault, or otherwise from not having determination enough, 
 you feel inclined to draft a likely young dog, avoid doing it in haste : a little more discipline, 
 judiciously applied, may remove the former; the latter may be occasioned by worms, or 
 probably the distemper is hanging about the dispirited young one. Dogs thus drafted in 
 a hurry have become the pride of another pack ; and we must take leave to say, that exactly 
 in the proportion of the excellence of any such does your want of judgment appear, and 
 parting with the dog tell against you. Never let your huntsmen make your drafts ; make 
 them for yourself, or your very best hounds may be lost to you. Many huntsmen are 
 more proud of their hounds than their money ; but a great many more prefer money to 
 hounds, and every other thing belonging to them. 
 
 1685. Drafting for the chase is a very different operation to the foregoing, and only means 
 the selection made for the next day's run. First determine the number of couple to be 
 taken out, which ought to depend on the strength of the pack, the nature of the country, 
 and the number of days to be hunted in the week. In drafting for the day, much judgment 
 is required ; take such only as collectively will carry a head, and run true to the line, and 
 whatever otlier error is committed, take out no unsteady hound. Mr. Warde's method of 
 drafting for the field, as given by Nimrod, appears deserving of notice. His kennel book 
 is brought to him every night, and as all accidents which have occurred to any of the dogs 
 are noted in it, he makes his drafts or selection for the next day's hunt, with a due know- 
 ledge of the number and character of those he means to take out. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The entire Formation of a Pack of Hounds. 
 
 1686. Jt is evident that to collect a really effective pack of hounds for the hunting of either 
 fox, hare, or stag, is not an easy matter. Nevertheless, as some one method may be pre- 
 sumed to be more eligible to pursue than all the others, the question is, What is that 
 method? The forming a pack of hounds of drafts from other packs is a common mode;, 
 and where good specimens can be insured, it is not altogether ineligible to do so. But it 
 is evident it must be an uncertain one, and also a tedious one, for the most promising 
 young hounds are commonly retained by the breeders themselves ; particularly it is so with 
 such as have been entered : therefore, whenever necessity compels you to form either a 
 foxhound, harrier, or staghound pack by drafts from other kennels, let it be done in the 
 spring, from the unentered young dogs of some neighbouring pack of acknowledged good- 
 ness. In such case, provided the selection be luiiform in height and symmetrical in figure^ 
 
Chap. V. FORMATION OF A PACK OF HOUNDS 481 
 
 and the numbers taken be sufficient to allow of drafting again, there is some ciiance of 
 forming a good pack." But even then it is desirable to have in hand a draft of steady 
 hounds, which are to be kennelled and hunted with the young dogs, either before or after 
 they have been stooped, and otherwise properly disciplined. There is, however, still 
 imcertainty left, and it is by no means unlikely that you get such as are either old or 
 vicious : it is true that, if your huntsman be a very able hand, he may drill the raw recruits 
 so as to make them effective soldiers, without the aid of veterans. But in that case the 
 first part of the season must be sacrificed, and the tempers of all concerned tried by ratings 
 and blank runs, &c. Nevertheless, should you succeed, the merit of making an effective 
 pack will be all your own, and it is no small one. 
 
 1687. The purchase of an established pack of foxhounds is strongly advocated by Colonel 
 Cook as the preferable method of obtaining hounds. " Messrs. Tattersals," he observes, 
 " frequently have such to dispose of in the spring ;" at the same time he very justly 
 remarks, that " hounds have always been much undervalued : we sometimes hear of 800 
 or even 1,000 guineas, as the price of a hunter; and the sum of three or four hundred 
 is often considered a mere trifle ; whereas, till very lately, a pack of hounds, on which evert/ 
 thing depends, was only considered worth a few hundreds." But surely a well-bred, 
 established pack of foxhounds, including brood bitches and puppies at walk, must be 
 cheap at 1,000 or 1,200Z. Mr. Corbet received 1,200 guineas of Lord Middleton for 
 his pack, which, by his lordship, was considered rather in the light of a gift than a sale. 
 Thirty years ago. Sir Richard PuUeston sold his pack for 700 guineas to the Duke of 
 Bedford ; and, at the present time, when money is not plentiful, a good pack will seldom 
 fail to find a purchaser at 1,000 guineas. According to Mr Apperley, those of Mr. Ward, 
 Lord Tavistock (the Oakley), Mr. NichoUs, and Sir Richard Sutton, have been sold 
 for the same sum within a few years. A short time ago, Mr. Osbaldeston sold ten couples 
 only of hounds for 1,0C0 guineas to Lord Middleton ; and the same well known authority, 
 from whence we gather the above, states, that he has reason to believe that Mr. Osbaldeston 
 has hounds in his kennel, for any one of which he would not take 200 guineas. ( Quarterly 
 Review for 1832, p. 232. ) Tastes however appear to differ as to the value of foxhounds, 
 for Mr. Beckford mentions a famous pack of foxhounds which were to be appraised with 
 the mansion and furniture. When these latter had been valued, the appraiser was put in 
 mind of the hounds. *' Well, gentlemen," said he, " what shall I appraise them at — A 
 shilling a piece?" *' Oh, it is too little," was the general reply, " Is it so? Why, it is 
 more than I would give for them, ) assure you." 
 
 1G88. The number of hounds necessary to cu?istitute a foxhound pack depends much on the 
 nature of the country to be hunted over, and the frequency of the hunting days. " From 
 twenty to thirty couples," Mr. Beckford observes to his friend, "areas many as you should 
 ever take into the field. The propriety of any specified number must depend upon the 
 intended strength of your pack and the country in which you are to hunt : the number 
 necessary to furnish you for a whole season must also depend on the country where you 
 hunt, as some countries lame hounds more than others." Taking out too many hounds, 
 Somerville very properly calls an useless incumbrance. It is, however, not so material 
 what the number is, as that all your hounds should be steady, and as nearly as possible of 
 equal speed. 
 
 1 689. " IfJien packs are very large," says Mr. Beckford " the hounds are seldom sufficiently 
 hunted to be good. Few people choose to hunt every day ; and if they did, it is not likely 
 the weather in winter would give them leave. You would always be obliged, therefore, 
 either to take out a very large pack, or a great number of hounds must be left behind. 
 In the first case, too many hounds in the field would probably spoil your sport ; in the 
 second, hounds that remain long without work always get out of wind, and oftentimes 
 become riotous. About forty couple, I think, will best answer your purpose : forty couple 
 of hunting hounds will enable you to hunt three, or even four times in a week ; and, I will 
 venture to say, will kill more foxes than a greater number." 
 
 1690. It is a great fault also to keep too many old hounds. If you choose that your hounds 
 should run well together, you should not continue any longer than five or six seasons. 
 Extraordinary exceptions nevertheless, Mr. Beckford allows, may occur to contravene this 
 rule. " It is however," he continues, " always prudent to keep a few couple more than you 
 want for reserve, in case of accidents; since from the time you make your draft to the time 
 of hunting is a long period, and their existence at that age and season very precarious : 
 besides, when they are safe from the distemper, they are not always safe from each other ; 
 and a summer, J think, seldom passes without some losses of that kind. At the same 
 tune I must tell you. that I should decline the entering of more than are necessary to keep 
 up the pack, since a greater number would only create useless trouble and vexation." 
 Colonel Cook considers fifty couple of hounds equal to furnish an effective pack for hunting 
 four days in a week ; on which Mr. Apperley justly remarks, that this number would be 
 amply sufficient, if it were possible to warrant that they should all remain sound, and that 
 
 I i 
 
482 
 
 HOUNDS AS HUNTING AGENTS. 
 
 IV. 
 
 no bitches should require to be put by. The colonel considers twenty-one couple sufficient 
 for tlie field in any country, and if all are good, they certainly are so : in Leicestershire 
 eighteen couple ai-e preferred by many of the crack kennel jnasters. A reason however why 
 the pack should be very eifective in numbers has been thus stated : — To kill foxes when 
 they are strong, hounds must run as well as hunt ; and for this reason a foxhound should 
 always be above his work, which cannot easily be accomplished when hunted three or four 
 days following ; by this method the speediest hounds may by degrees be rendered slow. All 
 hounds, we admit, go fast enough with a good scent ; but it is the particular property and 
 excellence of a foxhound, when rightly managed, to get on faster with an indifferent scent 
 than any other sort of hound ; but if this dash of the foxhound is to be tired down to the 
 puzzle of the beagle, who, with his nose to one spot for an hour together will not leave the 
 scent, and has no spirit to try forward, what can or must be the result ? True it is foxes 
 may thus be hunted from morning until night, but they will never be killed by such slack 
 and improper measures; take away the impetuosity and enthusiasm of fox hunting, and it 
 had better be entirely abandoned. 
 
 1691. The expenses attending a pack of hounds of any description at the present day, when 
 contrasted with that of former times, appears to be very great. The fox hunting establish- 
 ment of Edward the First, as gained from the comptroller's account for the year 1300, cost 
 23Z. 7s. \d. : those of Queen Elizabeth a. d. 1600, were, for her staghounds, 38/. Is. 5d. ; 
 for her buckhounds, 121/. lis. Sd. : her harriers cost 96Z. 7s. Srf. ; making a grand 
 total of 269/. 7s. 5d. James the First, in the succeeding reign, was less economical in his 
 hunting expenses, as they are stated to have amounted in one year to 843/. 15s. 5d., which 
 amount, when we compare the great difference in the value of money between that period 
 and the present, was greater than the annual cost of the royal sporting establishments of 
 any of our later kings. 
 
 1692. Colonel Cook's estimate of the expenses of a pack offoxhounds, as formed for the inform- 
 ation of a friend, runs thus : — "At the present rate of taxes, supposing the price of corn, meal, 
 hay, &c. to be what it is now, I should say, for twice a week only, twenty-five couple of 
 eflfective hounds would be sufHcient ; and, supposing you hunted your own hounds, and had 
 only one whipper-in, five horses, and a hack for yourself and servant, would be quite 
 enough. You must also have a groom, helper, and a feeder; making in the whole four men, 
 five and twenty couple of hounds, five hunters, and a hack : the expenses of earth stopping 
 will depend upon the country. ( Thoughts on Hmiting, p. 188. 190.) The calculations of the 
 colonel are as follow, but with this notice, that if you do not attend to the kennel depart- 
 ment yourself but keep a huntsman, the expenses will be at least 300/. a year more ; — 
 
 T/ie expenses of a foxhound pack 
 for hunting twice a week. 
 
 Six horses, including groom 
 
 and lielpers - - £ 300 
 
 Hounds' food, for twenty-five 
 
 couple - - - 150 
 
 Firing - - - - 30 
 
 Taxes - - - . 80 
 
 Whipper-in and feeder - 140 
 
 Earth stopping . - 50 
 
 Sadlery - - . - 40 
 Farriery, shoeing, medicine, 
 
 &c 50 
 
 Young hounds purchased, and 
 
 expenses at waliis - . 60 
 
 Casualties - - - 100 
 
 1 ,000 
 A second whipper-in and two 
 horses in addition - - 170 
 
 f iTlTO 
 
 Expenses for three times a week. 
 
 Twelve horses, groom, help- 
 ers, &c. - - £ 600 
 
 Hounds' food for forty couple 21:0 
 
 Firing . - 40 
 
 Taxes - - . . loo 
 
 Two whippers-in and feeder 210 
 
 Earth stopping - - 65 
 
 Sadlery - - . . 80 
 Farriery, shoeing, medicine, 
 
 &c. - - - - 80 
 Young hounds purchased, and 
 
 expenses at walks - - 80 
 
 Casualties - - - 150 
 
 £ 1 ,625 
 
 Expenses for four times a week. 
 Fourteen horses, &c. - £ 700 
 
 Hounds' food for fifty couple 
 Firing - - - . 
 
 Taxes - - - - 
 
 Two whippers-in and feeder 
 Earth stopping 
 Sadlery - - - - 
 
 Farriery, shoeing, medicine, 
 
 &c. - - - - 
 
 Young hounds purchased, and 
 
 expenses at walks 
 Casualties - - - 
 
 275 
 60 
 
 120 
 
 210 
 80 
 
 100 
 
 100 
 200 
 
 £ 1,935 
 
 1693. The expenses of that time and the present differ. We state this to prevent the 
 chance of miscalculation ; and to apprise the inquirer on the subject, he must not expect 
 that the several sums here set down will cover the contingencies of any well appointed pack 
 of foxhounds at the present day. In some of what are called hollow countries, as 
 Northamptonshire and adjacents, the earth stopping alone exceeds 200/. per annum. In 
 Essex, from which the colonel's estimates were formed, the foxes are most of them stub- 
 bred, and consequently much of this expense is saved. Nimrod on this head very justly 
 observes, that " Persons, who are not sportsmen, may be at a loss to estimate the annual 
 expenses of a pack of foxhounds hunting our first rate countries, and perhaps equally so, 
 to account for such large sums being expended in such pursuits. Hay and oats, and conse- 
 quently oatmeal, being very much cheaper now than they were during the war prices, of 
 course these expenses are diminished ; but even at present, we understand, that in the best 
 establishments, very little is left out of 4,000/. at the end of the year, when all con- 
 
Chap. VI. PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. 483 
 
 tingent charges are liquidated ; and we have reason to know, that several greatly outstrip 
 even this sum, perhaps to the extent of one-half in addition. The late Sir flarry Good- 
 ricke had eighty couple of hounds in his kennel, and-forty-four hunters in his stables; 
 and we believe that his predecessors. Lord Southampton, Mr. Osbaldeston, and Sir Belling- 
 ham Graham, even exceeded this measure of establishment.'' (^Quarterly Review, No. xciii. 
 p. 231.) It must however be taken into consideration, that none of these packs were 
 kept on economic principles, or they might have been sufficiently well supported at a saving 
 of one-third of the specified costs. 
 
 1694. Most packs of hounds are supported hy subscription, a few only being entirely kept 
 up by individuals. There are however many instances, whore one spirited character takes 
 the principal share of the burthen : we may instance the celebrated Mr. Ward, who, when 
 seventy-eight years old, offered to take a vacant country if subscribers would find 1,500/. 
 only towards the annual expenses. Mr. Smith we believe refused the Quorn hounds with 
 a subscription of 4,000 a year, impressed probably with the fear, that the sums put down 
 were more readily promised than they would be redeemed, as with the best intentions, even, 
 it is often more easy to promise than to perform. 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 THE PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. 
 
 1695. Fox hunting in its general acceptation supposes the cooperation of horses, dogs, and 
 men. Of the two former we have already treated, and it remains now that we turn our 
 attention to the human agents in a fox chase ; among whom, as occupying the first rank in 
 importance, is the master of the hounds, or the body of subscribers to the pack ; next are 
 the huntsmen and whipper or whippers-in. There are minor agents also, as hunting grooms, 
 pad boys, &c. stable men, kennel men, earth stoppers, &c. &c. The pack master will meet 
 with our respectful attention, whenever it is necessary for us to notice him officially. 
 
 Sect. I. The Huntsman, Whippers-in, Grooms, Sfc. as necessary Ayents in Fox Hunting. 
 
 1696. A huntsman is a very important individual among the dramatis persona of the 
 tiuntitig establishment. Mr. Beckford would have every huntsman to be young ; but we do 
 humbly think that, provided the pack be furnished with an active first and second whipper- 
 in, the hounds will probably be better hunted by one of maturer age, but nevertheless one 
 neither old nor slow. The ardour with which the sport is pursued defies the hand of time ; 
 and though the leaden wings will eventually cramp even fervour, many reach their grand 
 climacteric before any thing slow begins to appear in their practice. We have seldom seen 
 a very young huntsman with sufficient experience, or with that coolness of judgment which 
 helps him to the readiest road out of difficulty. Strength of body, activity of mind, deter- 
 mined courage, and excellent horsemanship, are essential requisites in the composition of a 
 huntsman ; and if he 1)e so tempered as to unite civility with firmness, and ardour with 
 patience and discretion, fortunate is the master who obtains him. He should be quick, but 
 not precipitate : if not quick he will soon make his pack slow ; but if quick and yet dis- 
 creet, his pack will be all alive like himself, and on the look-out to do his bidding. It is 
 requisite that he should not only be a good rider, but also that he should have such a 
 knowledge of the powers of horses generally, as will enable him to manage any one in a run 
 according to the display he makes of those powers. Two horses, equally good, yet may 
 require somewhat different management, to insure both being where they should be, and in 
 the state they should be at the end of a run. " His eyes," as observed by Mr. Beckford, 
 " should be so quick also as to perceive which of his hounds carries the scent when all are 
 running ; and he should have so excellent an ear, as always to distinguish the foremost 
 hounds when he does not see them. He .should be quiet, patient, and without conceit ; and 
 should let his hounds alone when they can hunt, and should have genius to assist them 
 when they cannot." Some huntsmen very erroneously suppose that every young dog that 
 challenges does it as riot only, and therefore proceed to flog him ; in which case, should 
 the young hound be right, he is checked by such punishment, and, probably, it will be long 
 before he dares to open on the scent. It would be better, towards a hound of promise, to 
 cheer him on first, and then, having ascertained that he was really in fault, punish him ; but 
 when at an uncertainty on this point, draw the old hounds to the challenge, and they will 
 settle the matter at once. 
 
 1697. A huntsman should be an enthusiast in his vocation; indeed, the pursuit not only 
 requires it, but it is of a nature to beget it also : thus many instances have occurred, where 
 no temptation has been sufficient to abstract these persons from their calling, for with them 
 it becomes the master passion ; dangers are laughed at, pain is despised, and that only is 
 
 li 2 
 
484 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 deemed a misfortune which interrupts the loved pursuit. The tedium of summer could not 
 be supported by the ardent huntsman, were it not spent in preparations for a glorious 
 opening of the ensuing winter ; the raw recruits are drilled and marshalled by him for the 
 purpose, and with ecstasy he marks the tact of one, the patience of a second, and the dash 
 of a third ; he is in love with Bluelass for her beauty, and the notes of Tuneful enchant 
 him as she thron-s her tongue. 
 
 1698. Tact is an essential in the composition of this great pack agent. Mr. Smith, in his 
 interesting Extracts frum the Diary of a Huntsman, ofFers something like the following, as 
 an illustration of the tact necessary in this personage: — " Supposing that a pack be in full 
 cry, and that the quick eye of the huntsman should see a known good hound turn his head 
 And fling a pace or two to one side, he in all probability will note it, because the hound 
 which did it usually runs true to the line : however, it so happens that in a very little time 
 there is a check, and now is the time when the huntsman's tact becomes apparent ; for, remem- 
 bering the swerve of the favourite whom he knows to be no liar, he first makes his cast, and 
 then draws his dogs to the spot he noted, and they immediately hit off the scent. The good 
 huntsman also will not be content with what he can teach his dogs, but will also study and 
 learn from them many a lesson worthy of his remembrance ; for the old hound becomes 
 perceptibly wi«er and wiser each season of his hunting, one remarkable proof of which is, 
 that when his powers weaken, although his zeal remains the same, he will then, to answer 
 his own ends, let the younger hounds do much of the early work in the chase, reserving 
 himself for the finale, when he makes a rusli to the head, and secures the admiration of the 
 company. A truly good huntsman, however zealous in the sport, will not wantonly destroy 
 foxes ; but, on the other hand, he will not willingly disappoint his company, his dogs, nor 
 himself, of a kill or a run to ground : and it may be added, that when foxes are not killed 
 unfairly, it is not the united exertions of the best pack that will thin them : if, also, the 
 farmers are to be conciliated, so as to allow their grounds to be torn up and their fences 
 trodden down, it must I)e by a satisfactory account of the deaths that occur. Every fox that 
 is killed, the wife thinks is so many fowls saved ; for which, and many other reasons, tlie 
 huntsman is justified in killing whenever he can do it in a fair workmanlike manner. 
 Much of this success, however, will depend on his horsemanship ; and, indeed, every hunts- 
 man to a crack pack should ride fearlessly : it is, however, only on certain occasions that he 
 is required to ride desperately. In most cases he must ride as fast as his hounds, if it be 
 only to prevent others from over-riding them : nor is it less necessary that he be at the head, 
 is proved by what occurs so frequently when his dogs come to a check, and he be in the 
 rear. Wliile he is at the head, he sees where the dogs throw up, and then his judgment will 
 in all probability direct him what to do. Neither is this forward riding of the huntsman 
 on this account alone, but it is equally so that he may check the injurious impetuosity 
 of those who do so much mischief to the legitimate sport of fox hunting by reckless riding, 
 as though a steeple and the chasing of it were the objects in view. Here the real tact of the 
 judicious huntsman may be shown to advantage, in checking the reckless riding of these 
 gentry without giving offence. Mr. Smith, in his clever instructions to huntsmen, if we 
 remember rightly, advises that if a Imntsman feels it actually necessary to speak to any 
 individual or individuals, it should ratlier be at them than to them, as " Pray, pray black 
 horse, do hold hard ! " or to that eftijct. 
 
 1699. The kennel duties of a huntsman are to breed, rear, and train the yonng hounds. It is 
 he that must take the lead in the feeding of them, and it is he that must combat their 
 ailments. He will be expected to bring his dogs into the field in high form and condition, 
 at once elevated with hope, and yet submissive to every look and word of himself and 
 whippers-in. The condition of his hounds will be mainly dependent on his apportioning 
 the quantity and quality of tiie food to their different constitutions ; each should have that 
 which will give strength without encouraging unhealthy fulness. To do this requires 
 quickness of sight, and direct attention to each individual of the pack ; but it is, unfor- 
 tunately, too much the practice of huntsmen to leave all this to the feeder, who, let him be 
 as good as he may, cannot form so correct a judgment of the working condition of a hound as 
 he who takes them out and sees them at their work. One hound will take the field by no 
 means full to appearance, and he may go through a very long and severe run, and yet return 
 comparatively but little finer drawn than when he went out ; another, on the contrarj', will turn 
 out in the morning to all outward apjiearance bloated, but lie returns tucked up and knocked 
 up, and, furthermore, he may require two or three days to bring him round again : he has 
 been wrongly managed ; he ought to have been principally flesh fed ; but, having been left 
 to the feeder's care, his particular situation was not understood, and hence has not been done 
 justice to, though in nature a good dog but tender. Mr. Beckford, with his usual acumen, 
 notices the intelligence required in feeding hounds, and applies it to the necessity which 
 exists of a perfect huntsman being as good in the kennel as in the field, the field per- 
 formances being much dependent on the judgment displayed by him in feeding his hounds, 
 with which we cordia'ly agree : — " You are not aware," he says, " that some hounds will 
 hunt best when fed late ; others, when fed early : that some should have but little, that 
 
Chap, VI. NECESSARY AGENTS IN FOX HUNTING. 48."; 
 
 others cannot have too much. I shall only advise you, while you endeavour to keep your 
 hounds in good order, not to let them get too fat." 
 
 1 700. The huntsman's duties in thejteld, being as varied as they are important, induces us 
 to recur once more to the subject. He is looked up to by all ; there he marshals his forces, 
 and the greatest general of the age is not more proud of his victorious troops than the hunts- 
 man of his sleek sided and gaily diversified hounds, as they cluster about his horse's heels, 
 and become the subject of the scrutiny of those around. A huntsman should have a strong, 
 clear, and sonorous voice, that all his dog language may be talked and cried vi-ith effect. He 
 ought to be equally good on the horn ; we do not mean the straight 
 horn of Mr. Beckford, but the true fox hunting bugle, which he 
 ought to be able to use with effect : it must, however, be blown 
 with discretion ; when it is continually blasting throughout a chase, 
 the hounds notice it no more than the parish bells. The horn, it 
 must be remembered, is an aid principally wanted where the voice 
 cannot be heard ; therefore it is in some cases indispensable, as in 
 auNTiNo HORN. Very large covers, over which the strongest voice cannot reach. It 
 is well also to observe that there are two parties, the blower and the hearers ; and as the horn 
 will afford many intonations, we reiterate that they should be made as pleasing as possible, 
 and so clear and distinct, that the blower and the hearer must perfectly understand each 
 other. Certain notes must convey certain meanings, and none other, which both dogs and 
 attendants should be well acquainted with. The further duties of the huntsman will become 
 apparent as we proceed. 
 
 1701 The situation of a huntsman in many respects is an enviable, one. The popularity, 
 attention, and pecuniary remuneration, which a huntsman of known abilities acquires, are 
 great, and more particularly so if he exhibit the suaviter in modo, sed fortiter in re. He 
 mu.st be obliging, if he desire to become popular ; and firm withal, if he intend to command 
 respect. It is true his duties are arduous, and his pursuits dangerous ; and to this latter 
 point we presume we are to ascribe the humane hints which have been thrown out, of the 
 propriety of establishing a fund for such huntsmen, arni, as we suppo.se, whippers-in also, 
 who by old age, disease, or accident, have become incapacitated for earning their own live- 
 lihood. On this subject much may be said for and against the scheme. Provided these 
 field attendants do their duty well, they are u.sually retained in their situations ; for it is not 
 common among the nobility and gentry of England to forsake their servants in their old 
 age, or to neglect such as have received injury in their service at any period of their lives. 
 A fund of this description would therefore be a tacit slur on the generosity and humanity of 
 the owners of hounds. Further, it would tend greatly to injure the sport, by removing the 
 desire to excel, and the efforts to retain their places by their good conduct, were they able 
 on all occasions to fall back on any settled fund. As regards the huntsman, his is a very 
 lucrative .situation, and he can always save something " for a rainy day." The whippers-in, 
 likewise, are commonly retained, either as earth stoppers, stable, or kennel men, &c. ; each 
 finds room around the domain for a nook, where his old hulk may be " laid up in ordinary ;" 
 and so it should be. 
 
 1 702. Capping money is not yet eyitirely done away with, although the custom has many 
 opponents, and unquestionably (as Colonel Cook observes) " it mars many a day's sport ; " 
 and certainly, also, it may be construed into a tacit avowal, that the servant is not sufficiently 
 paid by his master, but thus levies his wages by eleemosynary contributions. In the field, it 
 is an unseemly custom ; and though it tends to keep it more select, it makes many an 
 ignorant coxcomb take liberties, because he fancies he has taken out a half-crown licence to 
 do what he pleases for the day. The labourer is worthy of his hire ; and no frequenter of a 
 pack of hounds but would think himself bound to give the huntsman and whippers-in a 
 handsome Christmas-box. Where the sum is given for the whole, it might be directed to be 
 distributed — - one-half to the huntsman, and, of the other half, let two-thirds go to the first, 
 and one-third to the second whipper-in, which, we think, would be a fair distribution. 
 
 1 703. Some proprietors of packs hunt their own hounds, and when a gentleman is quite 
 equal to the task, he is in some respects to be envied ; for though he may have to endure 
 much annoyance from riotous dogs, more riotous riders, &c. &c. he has the pleasure of 
 wholly directing the working of the pack himself, and also of knowing, that whatever good 
 results therefrom is entirely his own : but, on the other hand, unless he be quite at home in 
 his business, his is by no means an enviable situation, particularly when all does not go on 
 well ; for, undertaking that which he is incompetent to do, his hits, if he make any, are 
 attributed to chance, but his errors remain his own undisputed property. Mr. Ralph 
 Lambton was his own huntsman ; and the Hurworth subscription pack was hunted by him 
 with much skill, and greatly to the satisfaction of the subscribers. Mr. Nicholl, who suc- 
 ceeded the celebrated Mr. John Ward in the New Forest hounds also, we believe, hunted his 
 own hounds, and was thought a very able workman. It was this gentleman who, on bestowing 
 a few heartj negative blessings on a well mounted stranger who had repeatedly pressed on 
 his hounds, was retorted on by the stranger, that " he did not understand such treatment, 
 
 li 3 
 
486 PHACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Pakt IV. 
 
 nor did he come out to be damned;" received for reply, " Then go home, and be damned." 
 Lord Darlington was another eminent instance of the gentleman huntsman. Colonel Cook 
 says, "he hunted liis own hounds uninterruptedly for thirty-eight seasons, with high 
 reputation to himself, and satisfaction to the sportsmen who hunted with him." Colonel 
 Cook is also favourable to gentlemen hunting their own dogs ; but properly remarks, that 
 no one should undertake the task that has not much temper and forbearance. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The JVkippers-in, Htmting Groom, Pad Boy, ^c. 
 
 1704. The duties of the whipper-in are tiot greatly inferior to those of the huntsman. Where 
 two are employed, as is very common in large establishments, the head whipper-in is a 
 personage of no small importance. Mr. Beckford appears almost inclined to prefer an 
 excellent whipper-in to a good huntsman. Two whippers-in are really necessary to every 
 effective pack of foxhounds ; for one ought to be always at hand to turn the hounds when 
 at fault, while the other is bringing up the tail hounds. The first whipper-in, we repeat, 
 may be considered in the light of a second huntsman ; and his qualifications require, not 
 only that he should be able to assist the huntsman by his skill and judgment, but also 
 that he can efficiently fill up the huntsman's place, both in the kennel and the field, when 
 the huntsman is absent. This capability, it has been observed, serves another useful pur- 
 pose, which is that of keeping the huntsman in order, who is apt to assume much when 
 he thinks that the pack cannot do without him. It is the duty of the first whipper-in to 
 narrowly watch tiie dogs, which his situation in the rear enables him to do ; it is he that 
 must correct riot in the wilful hound, who has thrown his tongue a second time in cover ; 
 but if he rates while he corrects, it must be in words and a tone that cannot be mistaken for 
 a view-halloQ. But whatever fault a hound commits, if he cannot correct him or her on 
 the spot, by no means is it good policy to take an opportunity of doing it when the dog has 
 forgotten the deed he is punished for. Suppose the dog is not reached until the first check, 
 when, the pack being busily engaged on a cold scent, that then the whipper-in should lay 
 the whip heavily on the offender, in all probability the hunting dogs would lift their heads, 
 and perhaps not get them down again. On the contrary, let the whipper-in keep tolerably 
 close to this culprit, and the moment he offers any further appearance of riot, then let him 
 lay the whip well into him, when both the delinquent and the rest of the pack will under- 
 stand the reason. It is the business of the whipper-in to do that which the huntsman's 
 situation prevents his doing himself A valuable authority on this subject observes, " If a 
 halloo is heard at a distance by the whijiper-in, and neither the huntsman nor hounds hear 
 it when at a check, he, the whipper-in, had better get half way between the halloo and the 
 hounds, and then halloo himself till the hounds or huntsman come, but farther he should 
 not go ; for if he went all the way to the halloo, there would be the same chance of his 
 not being heard also. " Much will depend, in many cases, whether there be one or two 
 whippers-in, and whether the cover entered be large or small. We will suppose it a large 
 one, and that it presents almost a sure find. If only one whipper-in be present, he had 
 better remain with the pack ; and more particularly will this be prudent, if he has many 
 newly entered dogs in the pack, for in such case his absence will engage these youngsters 
 in a scene of riot. On the contrary, if there be two whips, which it is always advisable there 
 should be at the early part of the season, one of them taking the wind with him should 
 make the best of his way, that, should a fox have made an early retreat, and as it has been 
 observed, it is usually the craftiest and one likely to show the best sport that takes the 
 earliest alarm, so it is prudent not to lose sight of him. Where two whips are out, both 
 should use their energies for the general good : tliey should keep the huntsman ii^ their eye, 
 one near enough to do his bidding at once, the other farther a field, and more in the out- 
 skirts, as such has been the practice in the best hunts we have ridden with. Whippers-in 
 should be young men but not bojs : they should also be of light weight, ride well, and be 
 well mounted ; the first particularly should be so mounted, as he will probably be most en- 
 gaged. Many circumstances may occur in a run where the use of two whippers-in are 
 required. In no one does this necessity become more apparent than when two scents are 
 taken up by the hounds, occupying the extremes of the pack, which is thus divided. Here 
 one of the whips joins the vagrant train, flogs thein off, and rejoins the rest. The second 
 whipper-in, except it be to very crack packs, is often little more than a young groom ; but 
 with some packs the second huntsman is required to be aufait in all field practices, and be 
 equal to take the place of the first whipper-in. He must, however, avoid interfering with 
 the hounds in their work, and stay in the rear as long as one hound remains to be brought 
 forward, particularly from cover : nor should he either rate or cheer the hounds, but on 
 occasions when it is actually necessary, and cannot do hurt. He should, however, have 
 an eye out to check riot, particularly wlien it occurs in the rear, where it is often of more 
 consequence than more a-head, by distracting the attention of the leading hounds. A con- 
 ceited second whipper-«Vj should, as soon as possible, bo whipped out. 
 
 1705. The hunting groom is likewise an important personage in a hunting establishment. Not 
 
Chap. VI. WHIPPERS-IN, HUNTING GROOM, PAD BOY. 487 
 
 only will the stable duties in general be under bis direction (unless the establisbment be so 
 large as to employ a professed superintendent), but he will also have to take his master's 
 hunter to the field, and return with the cover hack. Sometimes he acts the part of what 
 is now called the second horseman ; in which case he usually rides his master's first hunter, 
 and loads his second ; on whicli, after the start, he follows, not in the track of the hounds, 
 but, from liis knowledge of the country, he makes for certain points, so as to fall in with, 
 and deliver up the fresh horse to, his master when wanted. This very convenient method of 
 being doubly horsed originated, we believe, with Lord Sefton. Jerry the groom, before noted, 
 has also something to the purpose to say on the duties of the hunting groom : — "When you 
 have ascertained from your master which of the horses is to hunt the next day, and where 
 the hounds are to meet, take care not to be behind hand, but set out in the morning time 
 enough to arrive at the meeting-place, at the rate of four or five miles an hour : some horses 
 will go six miles an hour without sweating, while others will only go four. When the 
 cover is more than fifteen miles distant, you should, if possiblej set off over night; and when 
 you do this, take with you such things as you are likely to want ; such as horse-cloths, 
 brush, comb, sponge, leather, cloth, &c. Most of these things may be carried in your 
 pocket, but you can roll up the horse-cloths and tie or buckle them before you, like a coat, 
 or you may put them under the saddle, or sit on them over the saddle, and put the roller 
 round them ; take also a head-collar with you, as it may be diflScult, perhaps, to procure 
 one on the occasion. If you set off to cover the morning you are to hunt, taking two 
 horses, ride the quietest, and put a cloth on the saddle of the other if it be likely to rain : 
 should you not be provided with a cloth, and an unexpected shower overtake you, the saddle 
 may be kept dry by tying the flaps over it with a piece of string attached to the girth- 
 buckles on each side. If your master wislies to have his great coat taken, roll it up tight, 
 and buckle it on before you ; and likewise, if your horse likes to go a slow trot, let him, 
 and that will keep you warm. Should the meeting-place be near the wood which they are 
 al)out to draw, you will observe that huntsmen will keep as far from it as possible, for fear 
 of disturbing the fox, and you inust do the same. Ride in a quiet way, with almost a 
 loose rein, and when arrived at the place of meeting, keep your horses moving, to prevent 
 their chilling; but first dismount, and, if possible, get the horses into a farm-yard, if there 
 be any near, among the straw, where it is most likely they will stale and thus refresh them- 
 selves." (^Young Groom's Guide, p. 66.) The Meltonian groom may smile at all this, but 
 Melton Mowbray is not all the world ; and if it were, there is so«iuch pith in these plain 
 directions as, when stored up, will make the stable boy a good groom, and withal a very 
 useful servant generally ; and we therefore hope these high minded elite of Dian's train, will 
 excuse us and patronise the book, because it tends to good, by affording instruction to a 
 class, useful but opinionated. We know the prejudice against «' tea kettle grooms " and 
 " booted valets ;" but single men can never be doubly cursed, until they have double the 
 number of men or boys lounging about, more than they have work for. If, reader, your 
 philanthropy should lead you to take a parish boy into your service, to grow into either a 
 groom, or valet, or both, present him with this little work, and he will have reason to thank 
 you. 
 
 1 706. The pad boy, pad grootn or second horseynan, as he is sometimes called, is of the stamp 
 of the former, but perhaps somewhat less efficient and less confidential. He follows liis 
 master to the field with a second hunter, and is principally seen in the crack hunting 
 countries, although there can be no possible reason why the ardent sportsman of every 
 other locality, if his means permit, sliould not do the same ; and we know it is done, parti- 
 cularly by welter weights. This stable agent, under whatever denomination he takes rank, 
 should be of light weight, should well know the country he is to go over, and the probable 
 course of the hounds ; but particularly he should know the cross-roads, bye-lanes, and com- 
 mons, so as tv) be able to skirt and cut across the country, chopping in on his master here and 
 there, to afford him the opportunity of changing his horse if necessary. He must keep the 
 cry of the hounds always in his ear, and make his points accordingly, observing, particularlv, 
 if the cry slackens, to push forwards when he has reason to anticipate a check. Havino- 
 changed horses with his master, he must be attentive to the state of the tired horse, and act 
 accordingly ; for instance, if he be very much blown he will not mount, but lead him clothed 
 with the sheeting lie has brought with him, until he has somewhat recovered himself. He 
 may then proceed homewards at a gentle pace, not allowing the hot dinner at the third table 
 to allure him into a gallop, nor mine host of the village alehouse to entice him in to drink 
 and a gossip, while the tired hunter is shivering in a cold apology for a stable, or under a 
 cart-shed. This neglect of the horse has been the actual death of many, and of serious injury 
 to thousands of horses. It would be wiser to put up with personal neglect, than to overlook 
 it towards a horse : no truly good servant will do it. When it is done, however, use one 
 remonstrance ; but be on your guard : and the next time it is repeated, make it the last, 
 by discharging such servant at once, or more and more mischief will ensue. The servant 
 who is dishonest towards the horses under his charge, will rob you when he can ; and we 
 ourselves had rather suffer by the latter than by the former. 
 
 I i 4 
 
48« PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Pakt IV. 
 
 1707. The cover hack is n most vahiable appendage to the nunter's comfort, as it enables him 
 to ride to the fixture (Jiff- 242.). Ten or a dozen miles of ground, even gently trotted 
 
 over, take a good deal out of the best 
 horse. In such case it is good policy 
 ~ either to send the hunter on the night 
 
 before, under the care of a trusty ser- 
 vant, to some good inn near to the 
 place of meeting, or otherwise to let it 
 be walked there in hand. A moderate 
 walk of four or five miles to covert 
 serves to empty the horse, supple him, 
 and bring him into wind ; but to take 
 a horse bathed in perspiration to the 
 place appointed, with the chance of 
 waiting either the arrival of the pack, 
 or the delay in finding, is imprudent 
 in the extreme. The horse in such 
 case becomes chilled, his limbs stiffen, 
 "^ and if he do not take a serious cold, it 
 
 is sometime before he is able to handle, as we may say, his legs with his accustomed lithe- 
 someness. Our advice, therefore, is to let the servant walk tlie hunter to the covert side, 
 and the master to trot there on his hackney. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Technical terms used in Fox Hunting. 
 1 708. The halloo of fox hunters (for there are halloos also in every variety of the chase) in 
 a general sense, includes every shout used during a run, whether as a view, a call, a cheer, 
 or a rate. Consequently the halloo is not more extensive in signification than varied in its 
 application, and when considered as the root of all the following shouts, it may be said 
 to be the most important word in the vocabulary of dog language. Halloo, as a simple 
 cry, has however a more limited acceptation, which principally confines it to what are called 
 view halloos or shoutings. The halloo even in this sense is an important measure in the 
 music of fox hunting; and we read of the "thrilling halloo" of some sportsmen, which are 
 received by true sporting hearers with as much gusto, as are the notes of a Catalani, or a 
 Braham, by the musical cognoscenti, 
 
 1709. To halloo effectively is a great feather in the cap of the fox hunter, and one more 
 often attempted than performed. We were present some time since at a sporting dinner, 
 when the spirits of the numerous guests, and the bottles of the landlord, were running at 
 three-quarters speed ; nevertheless, of the assembled company, there were four only that 
 essayed the hunting calls. But dead must that ear be that would not have been roused 
 into ecstasy by the inspiring sounds given as they were. Even Jerry nibs his pen, rubs 
 his eyes, and snuffing his stable candle thus learnedly discourses on the halloo : — " When- 
 ever you do halloo, do not do it like a tailor, but like a sportsman with a good long halloo." 
 The hint is good, but Jerry goes much further, having actually pricked down the shouts in 
 score for our further instruction as follows: — " H-o-u-y, h-o-u-y, h-o-u-y ! t-a-U-y-ho, 
 t-a-11-y-ho, t-a-11-y-ho I g-o-n-e-a-w-a-y, g-o-n-e-a-w-a-y, g-o-n-e-a-w-a-y ! The first 
 halloo is for the hounds, the last for the gentlemen, for all the field likes to get away with 
 the hounds." (Crroom's Guide, p. 71.) Surely after this we must differ with the humourous 
 Beckford, who, having occasion to tell us he never could halloo in his life unless after 
 hounds, adds, " The writing a halloo appears to him almost as difficult as to pen a whisper ;" 
 and, he might have added, to write a sigh. 
 
 1710. Tally-ho, taa-leo, or taa-leo away, is a joyous shout to the sporting ear, it being 
 given to signify that the fox is viewed, making off from the cover, and all hear the inspiring 
 news with delight. Tally-ho is also repeated whenever the fox is afterwards viewed during 
 the chase. It must however be remembered that this call, injudiciously cried, has lost many 
 a good run. We saw a fox make an effort to break from a gorse cover. At the moment 
 Mr. Green tallyhoed him, Toddy re-entered the gorse, and what became of him no one knew, 
 but he was never seen after. When we hear tally-ho-back, it signifies this unfortunate turn in 
 the sport. Hey-elope-elope is a call for the remaining hounds which are left in the cover. 
 
 1711. Hark, hark, is one of the shouting exclamations used in fox hunting, and when 
 given with energy, is sure to command attention. Hark to Towler, the huntsman cries, and 
 men and dogs obey ; for the old boy is not given to tell untruths. Each dog therefore raises 
 his head and listens, and when Towler again gives tongue, a general rush is made towards 
 him. Yoick or yooi yoicks! Have at him there! Push him up! then cry the attendants as 
 encouraging sounds towards the hounds, who with busy noses sniff here and there, while 
 their sterns feather to the vermin taint. Edawick is a cheer which also encourages the 
 hounds to draw. Hoick or yoic is an important cheer of a mandatory character, and is the 
 same with hark. Thus hoick together, hoick, to bring the hounds to one point, and yohole 
 there, to make them hunt. 
 
Chap. VI. CUB HUNTING. 489 
 
 1712. An indiscriminate use of any part of doy language, is however very injurious to the 
 perfect understanding that should exist between the huntsman and his hounds. When too 
 often repeated, shouts of every kind lose their effect, and a noisy huntsman is worse than a 
 silent one. For instance, when well up with the running pack, a halloo then given cheers 
 the crier and the hearers, be they men, horses, or dogs, one and all catch the entliusiasm. 
 " Halloos," Mr. Beckford observes, " seldom do any hurt when you are running up the 
 wind ; for then none but the tail hounds can hear you : when you are running down the 
 wind, you should halloo no more than may be necessary to bring the tail hounds forward, 
 for a hound that knows his business seldom wants encouragement when he is upon a scent," 
 Again, " When a fox is hallooed, those who understand this business, and get forward, may 
 halloo him again ; yet let them be told if the hounds go the contrary way, or do not seem 
 to come on upon the line of him, to halloo no more. With regard to its being the hunted 
 fox, the fox which every man halloos is the hunted fox in his own opinion, though he seldom 
 has a better reason for it than because he saw him. Such halloos as serve to keep the 
 hounds together, and to get on the tail hounds, are always of use: halloos of encouragement 
 to leading hounds, if injudiciously given, may spoil your sport. I am sorry to say view- 
 halloos frequently do more harm than good ; they are pleasing to sportsmen, but prejudicial 
 to hounds. If a strong cover be full of foxes, and they be often hallooed, hounds seldom 
 take much pains in hunting them ; hence arises that indifference which sometimes is to be 
 perceived in foxhounds while pursuing their game." We believe there is not one intelligent 
 and observant fox hunter that has not been struck with the bad effect of hallooing too much, 
 and equally of doing it at a wrong time : liberties of this kind ought not to be taken with any 
 hounds, either by tyros or strangers ; indeed, it would be well that none did it who had not, 
 as it were, served an apprenticeship to the pursuit. Can we wonder that the masters of packs 
 are sometimes forced into severe reproofs to offenders ? It is not every temper that can re- 
 prove thus mildly. " A gentleman," Mr. Beckford tells us, "perceiving his hounds to be 
 much confused by the frequent halloos of a stranger, rode up to him, and thanked him with 
 great civility for the trouble he was taking ; but at the same time acquainted him that the 
 two men he saw in green coats were paid so much by the year on pufpose to halloo, it would 
 be needless for him, therefore, to give himself any /itr^/ier trouble." 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Cub Hunting. 
 
 1713. Tlie fox hunting season is usually ushered in hy cub hunting, which commences with 
 some ardent spirits as early as August, but is not general until September. Even then, 
 however, the hedges are full of leaf, and consequently the fencing is often to be taken over 
 blind places ; the weather likewise is frequently very hot, and if any other than the voung 
 hounds of the last entry are employed, the match against the young cubs cannot be called 
 a fair one. But when cub hunting is pursued as an initiatory practice for the young pack, 
 it is then adinissible, as it settles them better to the game they are in future to pursue, than 
 either badger, hare, or drag scents. Mr. Beckford, who, as far as we remember, does not 
 even mention cub hunting as a regular sport, often notices the expediency of turning out 
 (not drawing for) a young fox in August or September to stoop his young hounds to the 
 right scent, and to blood them to the right game. Colonel Cook, on the contrary, strongly 
 advocates the practice of cub hunting, and observes, a thorough knowledge of the pack is 
 gained by it; and on this account he recommends that no master of foxhounds should be 
 absent at this season. Cub hunting must however distress any other than a very extensive 
 country, by destroying too many foxes ; indeed, we believe it is not common to cub hunt in 
 the country intended for the winter practice. It is however different with some pack mas- 
 ters. Cub hunting, says Mr. Smith, late master of the Craven hounds, should not be put 
 off until late in the autumn; and although it may seem contradictory, this authority presses 
 its being undertaken early, if it is intended to preserve the breed of foxes ; to which end, he 
 observes, it is of the utmost importance, and more particularly so in the game countries. 
 Nothing, he thinks, tends so much to the safety of the foxes from the poachers as to move 
 them early by cub hunting : they then do not hang to the spot of their nativity, and thus 
 escape the snares of keepers and poachers : he also prefers the evening to morning cub 
 hunting, for the longer you run the cooler it gets, and the cubs are lighter and run better 
 than in the morning. The only disadvantage is, there is apt to be a greater number of 
 attendants in the evening chase than in that of the morning, who are not unlikely to ride 
 over the young hounds of the new entry, particularly in the woods and cover rides. 
 
 1714. When the young entry become sttlled to their game, the older dogs are gradually 
 introduced among them. In this way cub hunting, we should think, is admissible by all, and 
 is less unfair, as the young foxes are become strong. Cub hunting, after the olden method, 
 is most practised by sunrise, for in September the weather is often so intensely hot, 
 that it would be dangerous both to horses and dogs to be running after nine o'clock. Colonel 
 Cook lost three valuable dogs by convulsions, brought on by the heat of a September cub 
 hunt. 
 
490 
 
 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 Sect. II. The Fox Chase. 
 
 1715. Written instructioris on fox hunting ought to embrace generals only, the minuti» must 
 spring from the judgment and experience of the sportsman, who being well grounded in 
 principles, is seldom at a loss for resources, or likely to err widely. Soine learn by practice, 
 which, though the slowest, is the surest method ; others gain their earliest information by 
 precept, and secure its benefits by practice and example. Theoreticians might shine to 
 great advantage would they enter the field merely as learners ; but unfortunately they are 
 apt to consider themselves to be already fieldsmen, and expose themselves accordingly. But 
 when experience and practice have follovired well grounded theory, there is great chance of 
 becoming an excellent sportsman. Fortunately for learners, we are not now in want of 
 written instructions upon hunting, which exhibit excellently well the theory of the sport we 
 advocate. Mr. Meynell's practice of fox hunting, and his opinions on the subject fortunately 
 did not die with him, but have been exhibited to the public through tlie medium of Mr. 
 Hawkes, an intimate friend, in a pamphlet entitled. The Meynellian Scietice of Fox Hunting 
 upon System. Somerville also will live so long as hunting and poetry have powers to charm. 
 Beckford is too well known to need our eulogium, his writings still forming the text book 
 of the disciples of the school of venation Col. Cook's Observations on Fox Hwntiiig must 
 not be forgotten, nor Nimrod the renowned, who, in addition to the interesting details offered 
 of his own field practices and those of the best fox hunting stars of the day, presents us also 
 with an instructive context, or weaving together, of valuable matter derived from the various 
 methods and different opinions entertained by those eminent sportsmen to whom he has 
 been introduced, or with whom he has come in contact. We have yet another star in our 
 horizon in the valuable, or rather invaluable, practical remarks of Mr. T. Smith, the late 
 celebrated master of the Craven hounds, in his Diary of a Huntsman. Many other valuable 
 contributions to the subject shine in the pages of the Old and New Sporting Magazines. 
 From these sources, and from some others fortunately open to us, we also have endeavoured 
 to lay before our readers an amusing, interesting, and, as we would hope, not altogether an 
 uninstructive treatise on fox himting and its collateral subjects. We claim no further merit 
 in what appears than that of some judgment in the selection of our matter, and some capa- 
 bility of illustration derived from considerable practical experience gained in the field in our 
 younger days, in various parts of the kingdom, but particularly in the counties of Essex, 
 Hertford, and Sussex. The subject is a stirring one, and not one but many "school- 
 masters are abroad" with high pretensions ; we therefore request indulgence and candour at 
 the hands of our readers, should our claims fall short of their expectations. Tliis boast at 
 least we can make, and we challenge to the proof that we have not offered one imaginary 
 scene, or told as a fact one fictitious occurrence. Had we allowed ourselves to do this, our 
 pages might have shone more conspicuously. 
 
 SuBsECT. 1. The Fixture, or Meet. 
 
 1716. The fixture, i. e. the place ofmeeti?ig {fig. 243.) we will consider to be in Eeicester- 
 shire, that beau ideal of a fox hunting locality, where nature seems to have been in league 
 
 Mith the hunters of the pad, to offer them a country which presents large inclosures for 
 hounds, horses, and men to extend themselves upon, and a soil most favourably retentive of 
 the scent. It is here that the fox hunter of high bearing fixes his domicile for the hunting 
 season, for here more particularly his daring can show itself; and if a real love of the sport 
 
Chap. VI. THE FIXTURE, OR MEET. 491 
 
 influences him, we know of no locality which can so well suit his purpose. Here he meets 
 choice spirits like himself; and here, if his means will bear him out, he may revel in the sport 
 to his heart's content ; for, in general cases, the natural coverts are neither numerous nor 
 extensive, the value of the land as a grazing county having prevented many such to remain, 
 consequently there are few temptations for a fox to tease the impatient spirits by banging to 
 cover. But that he might have no necessity to quit the country altogether, artificial gorse 
 covers are planted at convenient distances, which usually afford a sure find and a glorious 
 burst, the moment dearest to the fox hunter's taste. Here also there is less fear than in most 
 other fox hunting localities, that the feelings of the high-bred sportsman should be annoyed 
 by the interruption of farmers, the brusquerie of the vulgar, or that the ignorance of the 
 would-lie-thought sportsman should mar the pleasures of the run. The aristocratic bearing 
 of the whole of the hunts of Leicestershire is such as immediately to put down any thing of 
 the kind, where one and all are gentlemen as well as fox hunters good, and consequently 
 nothing unbecoming the character of such is allowed. It was in this locality that the well 
 known Mr. Smith, who had the management of the celebrated Quorn hounds, figured so 
 much to the satisfaction of Dian's train, and so much to his own credit. (See Nimrod's 
 Hunting Tour : locality — Leicestershire.) Melton Mowbray appears to be to fox hunting 
 what Newmarket is to racing ; they are two grand metropolitan stations for these sports. 
 We have hinted elsewhere at the mean dirty state of Newmarket town, ere kings, princes, 
 and nobles, as well as plebeian gamblers, made it their chosen resort ; and we may now advert 
 to the vast change in Melton from what it was thirty or five-and-thirty years ago, when it 
 was known only as an insignificant little town. It is now greatly enlarged, and boasts of 
 many excellent houses erected by the inhabitants to accommodate its sporting visitors, who 
 are said to spend there little less than 50,000^. yearly. Like many events of consequence, 
 the importance to which this place has reached depended much on chance, or a happy com- 
 bination of fortuitous circumstances. The establishment of a hunting club appears to have 
 had much to do with its prosperity, which Mr. Apperley informs us owed its birth to the 
 following incidents : — " Tliose distinguished sportsmen, the late Lord Forrester and Lord 
 Delamere (then Messrs, Forrester and Cholmondeley), had been living for some years at 
 Loughborough, for the purpose of hunting with Mr. Meynell, and removed thence into 
 Melton, where they took a house, and were joined by the late Mr. Smythe Owen, of 
 Condover Hall, Shropshire. As this house, now known as the Old Club House, only 
 contains four best-bed rooms, its members are restricted to that number. But the 
 following sportsmen have at different periods belonged to the club : — The Hon. 
 George Germaine, Lords Alvanley and Brudenell, the Hon. Joshua Varneck, now 
 Lord Huntingfield ; the Hon. Berkeley Craven ; the late Sir Robert Leighton ; 
 the late Mr. Meyler ; Messrs. Brommell, Vansittart, Thomas Asheton Smith, Lindow, 
 Langston, Maxse, Maher, Moore, Sir James Musgrave, and the present Lord Forrester — 
 the four last mentioned gentlemen forming the present club." Two junior clubs have also 
 started up in this fox hunting metropolis; and few can read without astonishment Mr. 
 Apperley's enumeration of the persons of rank, property, and influence, who have, and 
 now do reside there some portion of every year ; and well may he, though himself a 
 zealous fox hunter, remark, that " no foreigner visiting this country can fail to be greatly 
 surprised at the magnificence of our hunting establishments, whose sole object is the fox." We 
 hardly need remark, that the Quorndon country, so lately noticed by us as being the site 
 of the splendid dog kennel and stables built by Lord Suflield (described at pp. 416. 
 454. ) is in this vicinity, and that Quorndon Hall was once the residence of that prince 
 of fox hunters and truly eminent man, Mr. Meynell. The celebrated Mr. Osbaldeston 
 likewise has, since that time, occupied the same country with a still more extraordinary 
 hunting establishment. We feel it necessary, likewise, again to remark on Leicestershire, 
 that its sporting hopes do not centre in any one pack of hounds, however famed if may be ; 
 but tiiat it is, as already observed, a great hunting metropolis — the centre of an area more 
 celebrated for this sport than any other. Mr. Apperley says of it, " The town of Melton 
 furnishes an interesting scene on each hunting morning. At rather an early hour are to be 
 seen groups of hunters, the finest in the world, setting out in different directions to meet 
 different packs of hounds. Each sportsman usually sends forward two. On one is mounted 
 a very light, but extremely well dressed lad, who returns home on his master's cover hack, 
 or in the dickey of his carriage, if he has happened to be carried to cover in the more 
 luxurious fashion. About an hour and a half after the servants are gone forward with the 
 hunters, a change of scene is to be observed at Melton^ Carriages and four appear at some 
 doors; at others very clever, and most commonly thorough-bred hacks, led gently in hand, 
 ready for their owners to mount." This town is said, during the sporting season, to be 
 .nble to show from two to three hundred hunters. Mr. Apperley allots ten to each sports- 
 man who resides there : many have more than this number ; and when we consider the 
 numerous celebrated packs which are within reach of Helton, ten are barely sufficient, par- 
 ticularly where two hunters are taken to the field, as is now very frequently practised by 
 sportsmen of fortune ; indeed, many such have twenty hunters, and some even more. We 
 
492 
 
 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 must now return to the meet, where, if the skies be propitious, we shall find a glorious 
 assemblage of rank, fashion, and beauty ; for in the splendid equipages which leave Melton 
 on a hunting morning, to congregate at the fixture, may be seen ladies who might compete 
 with Dian's self, though queen of the silver bow. The statesman also, the ermined judge, 
 and the hero of many battles, all flock to the covert, and swell the train. It has been our 
 wish and our attempt to add an appropriate illustration of each striking or important scene. 
 In this instance, however, we must plead that the necessity of confining ourselves to a 
 certain uniformity of size, and distinctness of representation of the matter depicted in our 
 cuts, must be our excuse, if it be alleged against us that our pictorial display, in point of 
 splendour, is no match for our verbal account. We know it is not; but had we allowed our 
 artist's imagination to have run riot as much as our own could on this glorious occasion, it 
 would be supposed we had borrowed the scene from embellishments to the Arabian Nights, 
 now in course of publication. The reader therefore is requested to consider Jig. 243. as 
 representing the meet of a fox hunting party assembled in any respectable county, to witness 
 the opening scene of a fox chase with a crack pack of foxhounds. 
 
 1717. The fixture, or place of meeting, is usually made known either by public adver- 
 tisement in the London and county papers, or by cards distributed, and, in a few instances, 
 by messages sent. On this subject, of fixing a certain time and place of meeting, we believe 
 that much difference of opinion prevails, and that peremptorily settling on the covert 
 several days in advance, is by many considered to be an hindrance to fox hunting : on the 
 contrary, they think the exact spot for the meet should not be determined on until it is 
 seen what the weather is likely to be ; and also, that the most probable means to insure 
 good chases, is to choose the country according to the wind. It is certainly true, that when 
 the scent lies badly, and the wind is so boisterous that hounds cannot hear one another, 
 nothing inclines them so much to riot ; and it is well known that persevering, when it is 
 seen there is no possibility for hounds to run, or any probability of killing a fox, is spoiling 
 hounds, and disturbing covers to no purpose whatever. On the other hand, it may be 
 alleged that no subscription pack of foxhounds would maintain its popularity without this 
 practice ; neither would a good field be often collected. Both plans have been tried, but 
 the popular voice is now .so generally in favour of advertising the time and place of meeting, 
 that the custom is not likely to be disturbed. 
 
 1718. The time of meeting being ynade public, it is a great dereliction of duty on the part 
 of the huntsman not to be strictly in time. Neither is it courteous on the part of the 
 master of the pack to keep the assembled company waiting ; and to the honour of pack- 
 masters, this seldom happens. How different is all this to the scenes of former days, when 
 the fox was dragged on from his prowl to his kennel at five or six o'clock in the morning ; 
 but which early meeting finds few advocates among the Nimrodians of the present day, 
 although it has its advantages. The scent usually lies well early in the morning, and the 
 find is therefore seldom long protracted ; on the other hand, gratifying as it is to see the 
 fine nosed hound picking out and hitting off the scent from the drag, it may be, as Colonel 
 Cook observes, "that of a wet vixen, or one heavy in cub." The usual hour of meeting in the 
 great hunts of the present day, therefore, varies from half-past nine to eleven ; in Leicester- 
 shire, however, it is often rather after than before eleven ; consequently suflfieient time is 
 allowed for the morning toilet, the luxurious dejeunt, and for the fro.st to disappear before 
 the sun's rays. It likewise allows time for the distant members of the hunt to assemble ; 
 and when it is taken into the account that many have to ride ten, twelve, and some even 
 more miles to cover, there is not much to spare for preparation in a winter's morning, even 
 with the help of a fast-trotting cover hack. The fixture, it maybe supposed, is necessarily 
 near or more distant from the cover to be first drawn, according to circumstances ; indeed, 
 the greater the distance, in reason, the better for a bustling pack, and a set of noisy young 
 men impatiently waiting, some smoking, many joking, and others indulging in a loud hoarse 
 laugh, are apt to disturb reynard's repose, and he may steal off provided it be too near ; 
 therefore the place of meeting, and that of drawing, are better when sufficiently apart to pre- 
 vent this. Our next scene will lie at the cover, to which we have drawn our friends of the 
 meet, and from whence we hope soon to dislodge our game. Be patient ye impatient 
 horsemen, and endeavour to keep your steeds so likewise ; be assured that you will, both 
 horses and riders, soon have work enough cut out for you, and that then a pause would be 
 most opportune to both. How exciting the scene I how delightful the anticipations of a 
 glorious run ! — Hounds, be quiet ! Do you already sniff the tainted gale, and in antici- 
 pation have already overtaken the midnight depredator ? 
 
 " Yes, the hunt are all met, and the country is 
 famous ; 
 The wind in the south too, the scent should be 
 good : 
 ' Come, Philip, now give us a gallop to tame us ' 
 ' We will if we can, sir Hike into the wood !' 
 
 ' Not a skirter among them, but crash they go in 
 it; 
 Hark ! Concubine 's speaking — yoics ! Concubine, 
 hark ! 
 
 Stand steady, don't head him ; he 'U break in a 
 minute ; 
 Tally-ho ! there's a halloo ! he's off to the park ! 
 
 " Now the pack in full cry, yonder lawn streaming 
 
 over, 
 
 See the deer stand and gaze at the gallant array ; 
 
 Puss steals from her form at the edge of her cover. 
 
 Where pheasants keep rising and whirring 
 
 away." 
 
 Anont/mous. 
 
Chap. Vl. 
 
 DRAWING FOR A FOX. 
 
 4 93 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Drawing for a Fox. 
 1719. Entering the cover. We left our hunting party at the fixture, but gently drawing 
 towards the cover. However, before the entry a survey is made, to ascertain that the 
 principal members are arrived, between whom the usual friendly recognitions take place, 
 while others are employed in criticising the horses and the hounds, which are looking up in 
 expectant anxiety to the huntsman and whippers-in. A signal from the master at last is 
 made, which the huntsman answers by " Eu in! eu in there! good dogs!" (fig. 244.), his 
 
 cap waving to the word, and the willing hounds obeying with such alacrity, that each is 
 soon lost in the covert. In some, perhaps in most cases, the huntsman and at least one whip- 
 per-in enter with the hounds. Mr. Beckford is, however, not favourable to this, and our 
 modern Nimrod does not appear to laud it either. The former says, " Many huntsmen are 
 fond of having hounds at their horses' heels, and it is a modern fashion for the huntsman and 
 whippers-in to ride into the cover, and by their noise, in some measure, to find the fox for 
 their hounds : but this proceeding is apt to render hounds bad drawers, independent of the 
 great chance of stubbing the horses, which in a strong cover too often occurs, without need- 
 lessly courting the danger ; it is liable also, where there are but few finders, to have a fox 
 found by them which goes down the wind, and they are heard of no more that day ; 
 besides, hounds never get so well or so soon together, as when they spread the cover." 
 Nimrod is of opinion that if hounds will draw without {i. e. without the huntsman), that 
 it is cruel to force horses where gorse may fill their legs with thorns, or where wood stubs 
 may injure both legs and feet. Other pack masters make their huntsman on foot lead in 
 the hounds, with a whipper-in wide on each side of him ; but which of course can only be 
 done when the cover is of moderate size. We however think these dangers unnecessarily 
 magnified, and that, if the horse is allowed his head, he will very seldom stub himself; and 
 how necessary the presence of the huntsman is in a large cover, let the experience of every 
 pack master testify ! but of this more anon. 
 
 1720. In most cases it is considered proper to draw up wind, for reynard does not so readily hear the ad- 
 vances of his enemies, and, what is of some consequence, it allows the dogs to be heard. Bi^t, by drawing 
 down wind, many foxes start off before the hounds and escape : on the other hand, it may be alfoged that, by 
 drawing up wind, many are also chopped in their kennel, or never reach to break view. Foxes, however, by 
 no means consult the wind in every instance in their escajie, but act under other impulses ; a very leading One 
 of which is, to gain a favourite shelter, be it earth or cover. When the covers drawn are very small, and 
 such as a fox cannot break away from unseen, noise is not likely to do the harm that it does when they are 
 large enough for the fox to escape from without notice, which influences the conduct of the huntsman. It is 
 the same when the day is far spent, and there is no drag, for in such case, by well disturbing the cover, if 
 there be a fox he will be found, and quickly too. " In the nutting season hazle coppices," as Mr. Beckford 
 truly observes, " are little likely to produce a fox ; indeed, few wary pack masters will enter them then : but 
 furze covers, or two or three-year-old coppices, are then the most likely haunts. Do not disturb all your 
 covers in one day ; nor even hunt your small covers until you have first drawn the larger ones, is a maxim 
 with many good fox hunters." ■= 
 
 1721. What a motley assemblage the meet brings together! and were we to inquire the object 
 in view, we should be told they came to enjoy the fox chase. We crave pardon for differing 
 here in opinion with this conclusion ; and beg those who form it to suspend their final view 
 of the matter, until they have looked a little further into it. Even in the practice of fox hunt- 
 ing in Leicestershire, drawbacks on its delights will creep in, as they do into all other amuse- 
 ments, and among these drawbacks we know not a tnore unpleasant one to fox hunters, 
 stanch and true, than to be intruded on in their sport by persons who, whatever their rank, 
 fortune, and pretensions may be, yet join the hunt, certainly not from the love of hunting, 
 l)ut from their passion for riding, and making a display of their horses and themselves, and 
 to show their recklessness of consequences by the pace they go, the dangers they encounter, 
 and, apparently, by the mischief they occasion. The mind unfurnished with better rna-. 
 terials seeks excitement, and, strange to say, it is botli sought and ol)tained by their 
 going at the pace of madmen, and by the astonishment produced in the iookers-on. I'er- 
 
494 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 sons of this kind are to be found in every celebrated fox hunting locality, and if any proof 
 were wanting that notoriety is all they seek, it may be found in the fact that, not in the 
 proportion of the sport shown by any pack, but in the numbers of the company it commands, 
 is their certainty of attendance insured. Well authenticated facts prove the truth of our 
 assertion : some of these, on their return from tlie field, have not only been totally ignorant 
 whether the fox was killed or lost, but would indeed seem to be displeased by the inquiry, 
 as a matter beneath their notice. Mr. Smith of the Craven, noticing this subject, relates 
 from his own knowledge what occurred in the locality we are treating of, at the close of a 
 season not very long passed. A party assembled were discussing, not the merits of the 
 run, although one of the best of the season, but the speed of the horses and who had the 
 best of it, i. e. rode the fastest, and probably did the most mischief. " The question being 
 asked. Who had the best of it ? Some man's name was given, and also the name of the 
 second best ; on which one of them who had been attentively listening, and who had been 
 with the hounds on the day in question, immediately exclaimed, ' Then, by G — d, I '11 sell 
 my horses, and give it up ; for I '11 swear that I had the best of it throughout that run !' &c. 
 And he actually did send his twelve hunters to Tattersal's shortly afterwards, and they were 
 sold." (P. 71.) Such gentry, we think, should confine themselves to steeple chasing, and 
 not imite to spoil the sport of others by riding over the scent, and, what is worse, often over 
 the dogs also. Notwithstanding, these gentlemen are suflHciently loquacious at the meet, 
 about the condition of the dogs, and the chances whether the scent will lie well or ill, and 
 are further but too apt to teaze both huntsmen and whippers-in with foolish inquiries or 
 impertinent remarks. This conduct is seen even at Melton, but here the rank of the pack 
 master and the general respect paid him, prevents its being carried to downright rudeness, 
 as in other localities. To ask trifling questions of the huntsman after the throw off, shows 
 extreme bad sporting taste ; and indeed it bespeaks a sort of cowardice, because it may be 
 supposed that these questions dare not be asked of the pack master. Every moment after the 
 throw oflT, the huntsman ought to be employed in close observation ; and tlius, when to these 
 intruders he seems most at leisure, he is most deeply engaged in weighing probable conse- 
 quences. He hears a whimper, or he sees a hound busily flourishing, and just as he is 
 endeavouring to learn whether it proceeds from a hound of the late entry not quite cured 
 of riot, he is asked whether he is not going to the next cover, that the inquirer and a few 
 more may have a scurry there. Such conduct is barbarous in the extreme, because it may 
 do much mischief: it cannot do any good ; and, come what will, no redress can be obtained ; 
 and were these gentry either more considerate or better informed on the subject, these 
 questions need not be asked. 
 
 1722. JFhen a prudent huntsman is drawing a large cover, he will seldom get out of hear- 
 ing of his dogs; and if it be actually necessary that he should leave the cover, he will take 
 care to go down wind, not directly with the dogs but opposite to them, leaving the whipper- 
 in on the contrary line. As regards those negative sportsmen we have been noticing, sup- 
 pose the fox to break cover before them, it is ten to one but that they will be apt, 
 by yelling and screeching, to head the fox back. If he or they would condescend to 
 ask what should be done, we say either be still, or, if you make any cry at all, let it be 
 tallyho away ! and should this halloo be ill timed by being given too soon, and the fox heads 
 back, it is ten to one if they would, as they ought to do, distinctly halloo tallyho back ! If 
 they merely halloo tallyho ! the general scamper which follows will certainly head the fox 
 back, and it is very likely he will be killed before he has actually seen daylight ; such are 
 some of the probable misdeeds of these non-hunting, but apt riding gentry. When we 
 hunted in the Rodings of Essex, we were always a little suspicious of a gentleman, however 
 well mounted, and however hard he rode, if he had not the good heavy thonged whip ; and 
 we liked him the better if his whip had the hook and hammer head to it also; but these 
 gentlemen eschew these good old sporting insignia, although not less useful than good. If 
 these hard riding and non-hunting gentry are determined to get on, at least let them clear 
 the way before them by whipping the gallant dogs out of it with the long thong, instead of 
 trampling them under their horses' feet. We remember to have seen one of these rough riders 
 actually kill one hound outright, and maim another, and bring his horse and himself to the 
 ground , his horse's knees were frightfully cut, and, as he deserved, he got more negative bless- 
 ings from most of the party than pity. The late master of the Craven hints, that this conduct 
 must be expected, when neither the master nor the huntsman are at the head to keep these 
 forward gentry in their places, — and he is right. We have likewise heard of one of these 
 desperates, wlio, on a roving excursion, joined the cry, and for his reckless riding and wanton 
 injury done to some valuable hounds, got soundly rated by the pack master and a hunting 
 friend of his. This was resented by the delinquent, and lie challenged both these gentlemen, 
 who, as may be supposed, accepted the challenge. Some suspicions of the probability of such 
 an event having struck the members of the himt, a deputation was appointed to wait on the 
 offender, who readily admitted that such was the case, and that the challenge had been ac- 
 cepted, and only awaited the arrival of his second. He was on the spot distinctly informed 
 by these gentlemen, that neither of their friends should meet him, until he had first pledged 
 
Chap. VI. DRAWING FOR A FOX. 495 
 
 himself, in case of his escape from the fire of their friends, that he would meet each of the 
 applicants, we believe five in number. The hero bounced, anathematised them all as 
 cowards, blackguards, &c. &c. but would not accept the fearful odds. Without vouching for 
 the truth of the tale, we have every reason to suppose it to be substantially correct, and 
 further, that, being a notorious bully, he got so roasted on the circumstance's getting wind, 
 that he went to the Continent to escape tiie disgrace of the transaction. 
 
 1723. "■Supposing the hounds to he busy in cover" Mr. Beckford observes, " the huntsman 
 should always listen to his hounds whilst they are running in cover ; he should be particu- 
 larly attentive to the head hounds, and he should be constantly on his guard against a skirter, 
 for if there are two scents, he must be wrong. Generally speaking, the best scent is least 
 likely to be that of the hunted fox ; and as a fox seldom suffers hounds to run up to him, 
 as long as he is able to prevent it, so, nine times out of ten, when foxes are hallooed early 
 in the day, they are all fresh foxes. The hounds most likely to be right are the hard run- 
 ning, line hunting hounds, or such as the huntsman knows had the lead before there arose 
 any doubt of changing. With regard to the fox, if he breaks over an open country, it is no 
 sign that he is hard run, for they seldom at any time will do that, unless they are a great 
 way before the hounds. Also, if he runs up the wind, they seldom or ever do that when they 
 have been long hunted, and grow weak ; and when they run their foil, that also may direct 
 him." 
 
 1724. The find is a subject on which such a master of his language, and such a zealot in 
 his sport may be supposed to delight to dwell, and thus we find him drawing the following 
 spirited picture of it ; — "How well they spread the cover 1 the huntsman, you see, is quite 
 deserted, and his horse, who so lately had a crowd at his heels, has now not one attendant 
 left : how steadily tiiey draw ! you hear not a single hound ; yet none are idle. Is not this 
 better than to be subject to continual disappointments from the eternal babbling of unsteady 
 hounds ? 
 
 ' See ! how they range 
 Dispers'd, how busily this way and that 
 They cross, examining with curious nose 
 Each likely haunt. Hark I on the drag I hear 
 Their doubtfui notes, precluding to a cry, 
 More nobly full, and swell'd with every mouth.' Somerville. 
 
 1 725. " How musical their tongues ! — And as they get nearer to him, how the chorus fills ! 
 Hark ! he is found. — Now, where are all your sorrows, and your cares, ye gloomy souls ! 
 Or where your pains, and aches, ye complaining ones ! one halloo has dispelled them all. — 
 What a crash they make ; and echo seemingly takes pleasure to repeat the sound. The 
 astonished traveller forsakes his road, lured by its melody ; the listening ploughman now 
 stops his plough ; and every distant shepherd neglects his flock, and runs to see him break. 
 What joy ! what eagerness in every face ! 
 
 ' How happy art thou, man, when thou 'rt no more 
 
 Thyself! when all the pangs that grind thy s-oul 
 
 In rapture and in sweet oblivion lost. 
 
 Yield a short interval, and ease from pain ! ' Ibid. 
 
 Mark how he runs the cover's utmost limits, yet dares not venture forth ; the hounds are 
 still too near ! — That check is lucky ! now, if our friends head him not, he will soon be off 
 
 — hark ! they halloo — he is gone ! " 
 
 ^■^^^■y ' " ' _ Now it is that the good fox hunter 
 
 ^, ^_ ^ ^'^^ settles himself and his horse to the 
 
 J^f^j li^^^ i"- work in hand, but it is done with 
 
 ^ -§ ' judgment. He first drops himself, 
 
 ,' ' ^ not too stififly, but securely, down in 
 
 his seat ; and gathering up his reins, 
 he gives the willing beast his whole 
 head, or only so much as will secure 
 him from being blown at the first 
 burst, according as he is a temperate 
 or a hot horse. Now if he, the rider, 
 know the country well, he will be seen 
 inclining rather to the right or left, to 
 save the turn he apprehends renard 
 will take, but without doing it to a 
 degree that will endanger his being 
 i.Nb OF iHK rox. altogether thrown out. It is, how- 
 
 ever, surprising what a detour some old sportsmen will make, keeping the cry in theii ears, 
 so as to bring them in at the death. An admirable uistance of this is seen in Mr. 
 Conyers, who Is seldom present during the run, but even less seldom absent at the finale. 
 How numerous and how very varied are the circumstances which occur in each fox chace : 
 
496 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 nevertheless, we once met with rather an old hand at the sport, who maintained that there 
 was very little variety in fox hunting. The company present contrived to cheat him into 
 relating the three last runs he witnessed, which proved totally different. 
 
 " Hark ! what loud Bhouts 
 Re-echo thro' the groves ! he breaks away : 
 Shrill horns proclaim his flight. Each straggling hound 
 Strains o'er the lawn to reach the distant pack, 
 'Tis triumph all, andjoy." SomerviUe. 
 
 " ' Gone away ! ' — in sad earnest the purls are commencing — 
 
 Here a farmer .nnd steed promiscuously roll ; 
 There a Leicestershire blade, on a glutton for fencing. 
 
 Takes a bullfinch, and breaks a buck's neck in a hole. 
 
 " My lad ! pull that stake out — whoey ! gently ! ad rat it, 
 
 (While the mare 's in a fidget the man 's in a fright). 
 Do just stand aside, Sir, and let me come at it. 
 
 Forward ! forward 1 my boys ! he's away to the right ! ' " Anonymous, 
 
 1726. At this critical moment no delay should be made by the huntsman ; he must, on the 
 contrary, get on with the leading hounds, leaving the first whipper-in to bring on the rest ; 
 nor must the second whip be idle, but should be actively employed in pushing on the hind- 
 most hounds, looking well to it that no lingerers are left pottering behind, as is sometimes 
 attempted by the young dogs, which have been too long kept to their walk, and by this 
 contract a habit of self hunting, a fault that cannot be too early, nor too severely checked. 
 It would also be well that the master of the hounds should make for the head, to check by 
 nis presence the careless and reckless riders, who are now more than at any other time likely 
 to overrun the scent, and to decimate the tail hounds likewise. How fortunate it would be 
 were all the desperates, instead of a few, to give their horses a gallop before the hounds had 
 found their fox. A crew of this order absolutely amused themselves with a scurry, as they 
 call it, for a pipe of port, while the hounds were drawing the cover, which gave occasion to 
 the owner of the dogs to remark, that " It would be well for the sport if they were not 
 allowed to come out any more until they had swallowed it all." 
 
 1727. A fox well found is half killed,is a very common old sporting maxim; and it has been 
 well observed, there is infinite pleasure in so finding a fox : but it is equally true that such a 
 find is very apt to be interfered with by the persons attending the hunt, who are generally in 
 too great a hurry. The hounds on these occasions are themselves mad enough, and if the 
 company be mad also, they arc likely to make mad work of it altogether. In almost all 
 cases there arc some persons about who are too noisy and too fond of encouraging the 
 hounds, which, it is truly remarked, seldom do their business so well as when little is said to 
 them. Yet few of these interfering gentry will take the trouble to stop a hound, although he 
 is running riot along side of them. When it was more the fashion than at present, to call 
 to each dog in the field by name, the nuisance alluded to was even more insufferable than at 
 present ; but the tyrant fashion here steps in and keeps the exquisite silent. Mr. Beckford 
 might well dilate on the pleasure that attends the hearing a fox well found. He may be 
 chopped, or mobbed up, or ridden up, but to be well found his kennel must be reached with 
 a good drag, the music of the hounds increasing as they advance. But nevertheless the en- 
 thusiasm of the moment should not allow the prudence of the after conduct of the actors in 
 the scene to be called into question ; the hounds want no cheering now, but, on the contrary, 
 require rather to be restrained until they draw together, and settle well to the scent. The 
 most delightful time in the chase, in our opinion, is when the dogs have, one and all, stooped 
 themselves quietly to the scent, packing well, running almost mute, and with heads up and 
 sterns down vigorously, but steadily, pursue their game. If the scent in such case lies well, 
 the perfect huntsman, without distressing himself, horses, or dogs, will moderately press them 
 onwards, that he may take advantage of all before him ; but he will be equally mindful to 
 avoid overrunning the scent, and losing all the credit he has gained — in medio tutissimits 
 ibis. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Hun. 
 
 1728. The run! — glorious theme ! Would that we could describe it as it deserves to be 
 described, or express but half what we have felt when we have witnessed the scene. Mr. 
 Beckford contents himself with remarking, that " When the cover is broken, the huntsman 
 should set oft with the leading hounds, and keep as close to them afterwards as he conve- 
 niently can ; nor can any barm arise from it unless he has not common sense. No hounds 
 can then slip down the wind and get out of his hearing: he will also see how far they carry 
 the scent, a necessary knowledge, for without it he can never make a cast with any degree 
 of certainty : he should likewise be active in pressing the lioinids forward when the scent is 
 good, as well as prudent in not hurrying them beyond it when it is bad. A huntsman should 
 of course be a good horseman ; if he is not, he cannot possibly be of much use, since one of 
 his leading qualifications should be to ride well up to his head hound.s. It is his business 
 to be ready at all times to lend them that assistance they so frequently stand in need of, and 
 
Chap. VI. 
 
 THE RUN. 
 
 497 
 
 which, when they are first at a fault, is then most critical." Those huntsmen who do not 
 get forward enough to take advantage of the early eagerness and impetuosity, and direct it 
 properly, seldom know enough of hunting to be of much use to them afterwards. The first 
 whipper-in should be in advance with the huntsman, while the second should remain behind 
 so long as a single hound is left in cover ; for, by keeping the hounds together, they do their 
 work steadier, but when left to themselves, they take any blood they can get : they also 
 thereby become self-hunters, learn to tie on a scent, and other mischievous propensities. 
 
 1729. The style in which the dogs conduct the run is of great importance to the enthusiastic 
 fox hunter. The master says, " I hate to see a string of them, nor can I bear to see them 
 creep where they can leap : it is the dash of the foxhound which distinguishes him as truly 
 as the motto of William of Wickham distinguishes us. A pack of harriers, if they have 
 time, may kill a fox, but I defy them to kill him in the style in which a fox ought to be 
 killed ; they must hunt him down. If you intend to tire him out, you must expect to be 
 tired also yourself; I never wish a chase to be less than one hour, or to exceed two ; it is 
 suflficiently long, if properly followed ; it will seldom be longer, unless there be a fault some- 
 where, either in the day, in the huntsman, or in the hounds. What Lord Chathain once said 
 of a battle, is particularly applicable to a fox chase ; it should be ' short, sharp, and decisive. ' " 
 
 1730. The speed of foxhounds. On this subject, the same authority tells us, " That pack 
 may be said to go the fastest, that can run ten miles the soonest, notwithstanding the hounds 
 separately may not run so fast as many others. A pack of hounds, considered in a collective 
 body, go fast in proportion to the excellence of their noses, and the head they carry, as that 
 traveller gets soonest to his journey's end who stops least upon the road. Some hounds 
 that I have hunted with would creep all through the same hole, though they might have 
 leaped the hedge, and would follow one another in a string as true as a team of horses. I 
 had rather see them, like the horses of the sun, all abreast." 
 
 1 73 1 . On the full cry (_Jiff. 246. ), or those exhilarating moments when the hounds are running 
 at full speed, it may be observed, that if the scent be good, they can hardly be pressed on 
 
 24U 
 
 too much ; at the same time, be it remembered, that it is the huntsman only should do this : it 
 cannot, one time in a hundred, be required to be done by any of the gentlemen who follow 
 the hounds. It may not be out of place here also to remark, that if hounds can run well up 
 to their fox at the commencement, or in the early part of the chase, there is every reason to 
 anticipate a satisfactory conclusion ; but when, by any bad management, the fox is suffered 
 to get far a-head, he will take advantage of these defective operations, and will in all likelihood 
 beat the hounds. A fox should, if possible, be blown at first, when his death is almost sure to 
 follow ; for without doubt a fox, like the hounds, after some time gets second wind, when his 
 pace becomes well regulated and steady ; if, at this period, he be far before the hounds, the 
 business will be much protracted, and will most likely end in his escape. It must however 
 be evident, that if it is proper to press your hounds when the scent is good, they should not 
 be hurried when it is bad : we have however seen this rule sadly contravened by impatient 
 persons, and sometimes by the huntsman himself, in which case we were apt to conclude 
 he wanted to get home to dinner. Another great fault committed by the majority of horse- 
 men in the field, is that of riding all together : were they to spread more, they might some- 
 times greatly assist the chase, particularly those who, from a knowledge of the sport, keep 
 down the wind ; to them it would be difficult for either hounds or fox to escape observation. 
 Those who remember Sir William Rowley when with his hounds, must have heard him 
 calling, " For Heaven's sake, gentlemen, spread a little more, and do us all the good you 
 can." Those who recollect the one, will also call to mind the style of Lady Rowley's 
 
 K k 
 
498 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 riding in a fox chase. To our shame we relate it, that towards the close of a severe run, 
 when four of us were endeavouring to wrench open a gate, our horses being blown and our 
 take off very bad, this excellent horsewoman came galloping up, exclaiming, " For Heaven's 
 sake, gentlemen, get out of the way." She suited ttie action to the word, and cleared the 
 timber in the most gallant manner : for us, we had but one alternative left, which was that 
 of following her example in spite of the dread of a purl, being now goaded on by shame at 
 being beaten by a lady. We believe that we are correct in stating that Lady R. was at this 
 very time rather far advanced in her pregnancy. With the exception of Miss St. Clair and 
 Miss Pigot, Lady Rowley was the best and most fearless horsewoman we ever remember to 
 have met with. We are of opinion that, at least, the male progeny of thi* admired rider by 
 Sir William cannot fail to "go the pace." 
 
 1732. Changing from the hunted fox to a fresh one. This is ilways considered as a most 
 untoward accident in fox hiintirig, but as one which it is sometimes impossible to avoid. 
 Not infrequently, however, it happens from carelessness on the part of the huntsman or 
 whippers-in, who either do too little, or do too much, or do it injudiciously. " It would be 
 well for this sport," as Mr. Beckford observes, " if a foxhound distinguish a hunted fox, as 
 the deerhound does the deer that is blown, then this untoward accident might not happen ; 
 but, as it is otherwise, wo must content ourselves with knowing that certain cautions will 
 lessen the frequency of its recurrence. Every huntsman ought attentively to listen to his 
 hounds, whilst they are running in cover ; more especially he should pay particular attention 
 to the headmost hounds, and be constantly on his guard against a skirter ; for if there be 
 two scents, he must be wrong." We are told that, generally speaking, " the best scent is 
 least likely to be that of the hunted fox ; and as a fox seldom suffers hounds to run up to 
 him as long as he is able to prevent it, so, nine times out of ten, when foxes are halloed early 
 in the day, they are all fresh foxes. The hounds most likely to be right are the hard 
 running, line hunting hounds, or such as the huntsman knows had the lead before there 
 arose any doubt of changing. With regard to the fox, if he break over an open country, 
 it is no sign that he is hard run ; for foxes seldom at any time will do that, unless they be a 
 great way before the hounds. Also, if they run up the wind, they seldom, if ever, do that 
 when they have been long hunted and grow weak ; and wlien they run their foil, that also 
 may direct him. We need not hint that all this requires a good ear and nice observation; 
 and that in these qualifications consist the chief excellence of a huntsman. 
 
 1 733. JFfien hounds divide into two parts, it is not thought proper for the whipper-in at 
 once to check either part : on the contrary, he should attend to the huntsman, and wait for 
 his halloo, before he attempts to stop either. For want of proper management at this 
 particular juncture, Mr. Beckford tells us, he has known the hounds stopped at both places, 
 and both foxes lost by it. " If they have many scents," he also observes, " and it is quite 
 uncertain which is the hunted fox, let him stop those that are farthest down the wind, as 
 they can hear the others, and will reach them soonest ;" and he is right, for in such case 
 there will be little use in stopping those that are up the wind. 
 
 1734. Connected with such division of the pack is the following : — " It is wrong to suffer 
 hounds to hunt after others that are gone on with the scent, particularly in cover ; for how 
 are they to get up to them with a worse scent ; besides, it makes them tie on the scent, 
 teaches them to run dog, and destroys that laudable ambition of getting forward, which is 
 so important in a foxhound. A good huntsman will seldom suffer his head hounds to run 
 away from him ; if it should so happen, and they be still within his hearing, he will sink 
 the wind with the rest of the pack, and get to them as fast as he can." " Though I suffer 
 not," says Mr. Beckford, " a pack of foxhounds to hunt after such as may be a long way 
 before the rest, for reasons which I have already given, yet, when a single hound is gone 
 on with the scent, I send a whipper-in to stop him. Were the hounds to be taken off the 
 scent to get to him, and he should no longer have any scent when they find him, the fox 
 might be lost by it ; and this is a reason why, in large covers, and particularly such as have 
 many roads in them, skirting hounds should be left at home on windy days." When, how- 
 ever, in chase over an open country, and the scent is indifferent, and you have reason to 
 consider reynard far a-head, and making for well known earths or strong covers, our recom- 
 mendation would be, take the dogs off at the first check, particularly if you have already 
 had a severe burst, or are going directly from home instead of nearing it. For under the 
 circumstances stated, in all probability you will outrun the dying scent, or otherwise the 
 first cover you meet with may present you with a fresh fox, when neither dogs, horses, or 
 riders are in a state to follow him. Huntsmen are apt to persevere too much, at least many 
 of them are so ; others we have met with, who, having craving stomachs, condor like, can 
 smell the savoury dinner miles off, at least fancy, and an empty stomach operates to such 
 a feeling. These frame any excuse to direct their steps homewards. The former, on the 
 contrary, particularly if any fox hunter of known reputation be accidentally present, are too 
 jealous of their own reputation, and that of their pack, to act thus prudently ; the conse- 
 quence of which is, night steals on, and at length the remnant of the field, themselves tired, 
 the dogs lame, and horses knocked up, reach home by starlight. We write feelingly, for we 
 have been constrained to put up on such an occasion for the night at a village inn. 
 
Chai-. VI. 
 
 CHECK AND CASTING. 
 
 499 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. A Check and Casting, 
 
 1735. A check! a check! (Jiff. 247.) I hate the very name of a check, says the young 
 and lately entered foxlmntor. Hold hard, there ! says a veteran, on a stately steed, with 
 
 
 247 
 
 his parlour bellows a little at fault; let no man abuse a check. When you, sir, have ridden 
 your horse to a stand still (and, by the bye, how your horse's tail shakes), as many times as 
 I have done, you will have reason to bless a check, which often serves to save both your 
 credit and your horse's life. How often, when the brave pack, with heads up and sterns 
 down, have rather raced than run after the streaming scent, not even venturing to throw 
 a tongue — how often then has even the most ardent fox hunter silently wished for a check ; 
 him it delays but a few minutes, but to the distressed horse the advantages are incal- 
 culable : it has indeed saved the life of hundreds, and it further serves to bring up the second 
 horse of those who are thus prepared. Now, huntsman, remember, more foxes, particularly 
 old ones, are lost at a check than almost in any other manner ; their cunning often devises 
 the check, and then they further profit by it. When a check occurs in cover, it is ten to 
 one but the fox has made a short turn, so wily is he ; and it is also ten to one, that had the 
 huntsman been up, or even near enough to have observed the bearing of the leading hound, 
 by drawing the pack that way, the scent would have been regained. The fox, though almost 
 dead beat, has sense enough either to push another up, or otherwise he reaches the outside 
 of the cover, and lurks at the bottom of the ditch that bounds it. The dogs draw as far as 
 this, tlien bound over the ditch, and spread abroad in the open, while the wily animal 
 steals back again, crosses the cover, and then sometimes escapes altogether, as we have 
 known to have happened : consequently there then follows a check. Be very careful, how- 
 ever, how you attend to halloos when at check ; the first thing is to endeavour to learn 
 whence it comes, and next from whom it came. Dispatch a whipper-in to inquire, but 
 do not let the dogs catch the intelligence; as should this be a false halloo, the true 
 scent is dying away : if it turns out that the halloo offered any hope, attend to it ; if not, 
 proceed. 
 
 1 736. As prevention is letter than cure, it is well to consider the means of preventing a 
 check. In cover the huntsman should very seldom quit his hounds, particularly he should 
 never lose the cry of them. When he waits on the outside of the cover, he almost 
 invariably repents it : as, for instance, a fresh fox is probably found, in which case the pack 
 may divide, and he probably will leave the beaten fox behind, and go away with the fresh 
 one : now, had he acted judiciously, he would have kept closely to the cry of the leading 
 hound ; and as we know that they seldom quit the hunted fox, by so doing all would have 
 been well. The manoeuvres of a beaten fox are many ; one of which has been thus 
 described : — Suppose the hounds to be near him in cover ; well, he breaks cover, but it is 
 not always to go away ; on the contrary, he is often known to steal along the ditch that 
 bounds the wood, the dogs wind him, dash headlong over ditch and all, and make a detour 
 in the field beyond. Puggy clambers up the ditch, and into the cover, when he sees his 
 enemies thus employed, when, recrossing the wood, and the intermediate ground being 
 rank with the former stains, he breaks cover on the opposite side, and probably reaches an 
 earth before the scent is regained. Again, a check often occurs on an indifferent scenting 
 day thus : — The fox having taken the pack, perhaps, several miles, and being himself 
 pretty well blown, will head back to the cover he came from : Should he be followed quickly, 
 or not at all, is the question ? Some of our best fox hunters say, leave him alone, and try 
 for a fresh one, particularly if your pack is fresh ; but, by all means, if this is your deter- 
 mination, do your best to kill the next fox, or your dogs will be out of heart, and the 
 reputation of dogs, horses, and men will suffer. 
 
 1737. When Mr. MeyneWs hounds came to check, it was his practice to give then] every 
 
 K k 2 
 
500 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 encouragement to recover the scent, without their being forcibly driven about by the hunts- 
 man and whippers-in. On the contrary, they were hallooed back to the places to which 
 they brought the vermin taint, and encouraged to try round in their own way to regain it. 
 By so doing, that time was saved which was apt to be spent in casting them by the hunts- 
 man : and when also the hounds were cast, it was usually done in twos or threes, headed 
 by Mr. Meynell, his huntsman and whipper-in ; by which means the dogs were spread 
 abroad, and encouraged to regain the scent. When hounds are at fault, consider well the 
 probable reason of it. Mr. John Lockley (who is the subject of an admirable memoir by 
 Mr. Apperley), is of opinion, that " A real good huntsman can, twice out of three times, 
 discover the object in the line of hounds that caused it, and as soon as he suspects it, pull 
 up his horse : for instance, a church, a village, a farmhouse, team at plough, men at work, 
 sheep, and above all cattle, are the things most likely to impede the scent. (Be it remem- 
 bered, that the breath of one cow will distract hounds more than a hundred sheep. ) When 
 any of these objects present themselves in the face of hounds, you may then anticipate a 
 stop, and by pulling up your horse, and observing which way the pack inclined before the 
 check, you will be able (without casting) to hold them to the right or left accordingly." 
 (See Hunting Tours, p. 588.) 
 
 1738. Colonel Cook on this head observes, that, " Although it is the general opinion that 
 when hounds check, the fox is forward, and that the first cast the huntsman makes should 
 be a forward one. I cannot think so ; on the contrary, if there are sheep, deer, cattle, &c. 
 to foil the ground, and the fox has not been coursed by a cur dog, why should they check if 
 he is gone on? The greatest probability is, that he has headed, or made a short turn, to 
 the right or left; therefore, if you cast at all, a forward one is the least likely to succeed. 
 There is one rule, however, from which you should never deviate — let your hounds try 
 first, before you attempt to make a cast yourself; hounds that are not accustomed to be 
 ' lifted,' will make a superior one to any human being." ( Observations on Fox Htmting, 
 p. 103.) 
 
 1 739. Lifting of hounds through sheep, cattle, or stains, or balks, Mr. Meynell, in general 
 cases, was not fond of. Mr. Beckford seems to allude to this when he says, " I have heard 
 of a sportsman who never suffers his hounds to be lifted ; he lets them pick along the coldest 
 seent, through flocks of sheep : this is a particular style of fox hunting, which, perhaps, may 
 suit the country in which that gentleman hunts. I confess to you, I do not think it would 
 .succeed in a bad scenting country, or, indeed, in any country where foxes are wild ; whilst 
 hounds can get on with the scent, it cannot be right to take them off from it ; but when 
 they are stopped for want of it, it cannot then be wrong to give them every advantage in 
 your power." 
 
 1 740. A cast is the spreading of the dogs abroad in search of the lost scent, as represented in 
 fig. 247. p. 499. Mr. Lockley says, " When casting is necessary, you should be directed 
 by the pace, or degree of scent, which you brought to the spot where the hounds threw up : 
 if you came quick, and your hounds are not blown (be sure to attend to that), you make a 
 quick cast in the direction which the hounds were inclining to, by forming a small circle 
 first, and a larger circle afterwards if you are not successful ; but if the hounds are blown, 
 you should invariably cast them very quietly, and hold them back ; for when hounds h.ive 
 run a long way hard, they lose their noses from want of wind, and run beyond the scent 
 (than which nothing is more true — Editor), especially if there is water in their view." (See 
 Hunting Tours, p. 588.) 
 
 1741. Avoid noise and bustle at a check. Mr. Beckford directs that everyone be silent 
 and stand still. " Whippers-in," he observes, " are frequently at this time coming on with 
 the tail hounds ; they should never halloo to them when the hounds are at fault ; the least 
 thing does hurt at such a time, but a halloo more than any other. The huntsman, at a 
 check, had better let his hounds alone, or content himself with holding them forward, 
 without taking them off their noses. Hounds that are not used to be cast, a tout bout de 
 champ, will of themselves acquire a better cast than it is in the power of any huntsman to 
 give them ; will spread more, and try better for the scent ; and if in health and spirits, will 
 want no encouragement. Should they be at fault, after having made their own cast (which 
 the huntsman should always first encourage them to do), it is then his business to assist them 
 further; but except in some particular instances, I never approve of their being cast as long 
 as they are inclined to hunt. The first cast I bid my huntsman make is generally a regular 
 one, not choosing to rely entirely on his judgment ; if that should not succeed, he is then 
 at liberty to follow his own opinion, and proceed as observation and genius may direct. 
 AVhen such cast is made, I like to see some mark of good sense and meaning in it ; whether 
 down the wind, or towards some likely cover, or strong earth : however, as it is at best un- 
 certain, and as the huntsman and the fox may be of different opinions, I always wish to see 
 a regular cast before I see a knowing one ; which, as a last resource, should not be called 
 forth till it be wanted. The letting hounds alone is but a negative goodness in a huntsman ; 
 whereas, it is true, this last shows real genius ; and to be perfect it must be born with him. 
 There is a fault, however, which a knowing Huntsman is too apt to commit ; he will find a 
 
Chap. VI. 
 
 CHECK AND CASTING. 
 
 501 
 
 fresh fox, and then claim the merit of having recovered the hunted one It is always dan- 
 gerous to throw hounds into a cover to retrieve a lost scent ; and, unless they hit him in, is 
 not to be depended on." Mr. Sniith, late master of the Craven, describes a favourite cast of 
 his, which, as he justly observes, is at the first view startling to the generality of fox hunters, 
 inasmuch as the essence of it is to hold the hounds the very way he does not suppose the fox 
 to have taken. In other words, the pack having checked, he holds them round to the right 
 or left up wind instead of down, which would to all appearance have been the most unlikely ; 
 for, as he observes," They probably would not have checked at first had it been right, owing 
 to its being up wind." If this unusual course does happen to be right, they hit it off 
 directly ; if not, little time is lost to hold them round back behind the spot they received the 
 first check. He now turns and makes a wider cast back, " round in front all the way to the 
 left the same distance, till he reaches, or nearly so, the line he came behind the check at 
 first." (P. 43.) Being now well assured his fox is neither gone back nor made a detour to 
 the right or left, he makes a wide cast, commencing from the left behind, choosing his track 
 according to the nature of the ground : this he does until he again meets the line behind, 
 when he makes a cast either way, according to circumstances. Mr. Smith tells us he has 
 been in the habit of making this cast for many years, and found it in most instances suc- 
 cessful ; consequently, it is well worthy the pack master's attention, and we would recom- 
 mend to all such a reference to his Diary of a Huntsman, where it is further explained, and 
 very ingeniously illustrated by a diagram executed by the ingenious author himself. 
 
 1742. The hit off. The probable consequence of a judicious cast is a hit off by a leading 
 or tender nosed hound among the cry, which, having been cast after the manner of 
 
 Mr. Smith, has retrieved the credit of the gallant pack as well as that of the huntsman also, 
 who often from impatience will, directly a check occurs, make an extensive cast, when 
 a little patience would, in all probability, have enabled the dogs to hit off the scent for 
 themselves. In all such cases the hounds should be first allowed to make their own cast by 
 spreading abroad, as we see them doing in our last illustration (p. 499.) : and even when it 
 may be thought proper to cast them, it would be well to remember Mr. Beckford's direc- 
 tions, that " When hounds are at fault, and the huntsman halloos them off the line of scent, 
 the whippers-in smacking their whips and rating them after him, if he should trot away 
 with them, may they not think that the business of the day is over ? Hounds never, in my 
 opinion (unless in particular cases, or when you go to a halloo), should be taken entirely off 
 their noses ; but when lifted, should be constantly made to try as they go. Some huntsmen 
 have a dull stupid way of speaking to their hounds ; at these times little should be said, and 
 that should have both meaning and expression in it." We pause for a moment, to state our 
 regret that our confined limits prevent us from adding more on this interesting subject, 
 perhaps the most important of any in the practice of fox hunting, for it embraces the arts of 
 one of the most wily animals in the universe to escape from the combined efforts of speed in 
 a number of dogs, who rather race than run, and whose noses, familiarised to the vermin 
 taint, snuff with ardour every odorous particle, cheered on by an assemblage of human 
 agents, whose practice has long accustomed them in the arts of circumvention, and' whose 
 steeds, having caught the enthusiasm, do all in their power to assist the intention of the 
 pursuers, leaving to all appearance little chance of escape for the culprit thief of the hen- 
 roost. Nevertheless, although these his enemies are most formidable, he often escapes from 
 them all. The causes of the check, therefore, with the best means of avoiding such conse- 
 quences as lead to the escape of the fox thereby, cannot be too fully inquired into. We 
 therefore, sensible of our want of room as well as inferiority to handle the subject, urge on 
 such of our readers as wish to enter more deeply into the matter to have recourse to the 
 various sources of information we have noticed. On the check, its probable results, and the 
 means of avoiding such as lead to the loss of the fox, we would particularly refer to Mr. 
 Beckford's Thoughts on Hunting, in which work is embodied almost every situation in 
 which a pack may be placed in the check, its causes, consequences, and the best means of 
 recovering the scent by a fortunate hit off. We have endeavoured to present to the view of 
 the reader this inspiring moment (Jig. 248. ), where it is seen that one, either more fortunate 
 
 kk 3 
 
502 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 or keener scented than the rest, has reclaimed the vermin taint, and is merrily pursuing it 
 onward, while the delighted huntsman is capping the body of the pack forward, and the 
 huntsmen are calling in the stragglers of the wide cast, while the accompanying horsemen, 
 spread far and near, make for the head. That we must not halloo before we are out of the 
 wood is a common saw, and it may cut here, if we do not take care to circumvent it by pru- 
 dence, and by the chance that, if our huntsman knows his business well, our fox need not 
 be lost. Having, however, been once checked, we would have the huntsman to stick well 
 to his hounds, so that, should they again seem to want it, he may help by a little lifting if 
 necessary ; particularly he should keep them forward, and not let them tie on a cold scent, 
 which niay lead to the error of hunting the old scent back again. If it be really probable 
 that the fox has headed back, the cast forward should be short and quick, particularly if it 
 be a bad scenting day, and the more so as there is the greater danger and likelihood that the 
 scent is behind than before. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Blooding the Hounds, or Death of the Fox. 
 
 1743. Blooding of hounds. It is well known that the ostensible reasons for fox hunting 
 are to destroy these depredators. But as there is a sufficient number of vulpecides without 
 the aid of hounds, and as it is the inspiring scene altogether, which animates fox hunters, 
 and the destruction of the animal abstractedly considered is of little import, it becomes a 
 question, whether a death is actually necessary to keep alive the energies of the dogs, 
 leaving the riders to their own feelings on the connection between a death and sport, Mr. 
 Apperley says, " On the subject of blood, that is, killing and eating foxes, we entirely assent 
 to the following remarks. Blood was a thing Mr. Meynell was more indifferent about than 
 most masters of hounds. The wildest packs of hounds were known to kill the most foxes 
 in cover, but very seldom showed good runs over a country." We would on our parts fur- 
 ther remark, that hounds chopping foxes in cover is more a vice, than a proof of their being 
 good cover hounds, and also that murdering foxes is a wanton and useless prodigality : nor 
 have we heard it attempted to be denied, that seasoned foxes are as necessary to sport as 
 experienced hounds. " Our own opinion of the value of blood to hounds," says Mr. Apperley, 
 " perfectly accords with that which it appears was entertained by Mr. Meynell, namely, that 
 it is far from a shie qua non to the well doing of foxhounds, or any other hounds, as is 
 apparent at once from the modern system of hunting the stag. If it be possible, the pack 
 are not permitted to break his skin, much more to devour him ; still, despite of the rating 
 and flogging they get to prevent their injuring the object they are pursuing, they do pursue 
 it to the last with all their might and main. But let it not be supposed that we set no value 
 on what may be termed well carried blood. On the contrary, we think the flesh and blood of 
 a fox well found, and handsomely killed, by hounds in the moments of high excitement, 
 must be very beneficial to them. But when chopped in a cover (generally the effect of 
 accident, and not, as Mr. Hawkes supposed, of vicious propensity in any individual hound), 
 we consider a round of beef would be a more acceptable present to them ; nor is the case 
 much altered when a fox is digged out of an earth, after perhaps an hour's delay. We re- 
 member to have heard Mr. Osbaldeston assert, tliat the best week's sport he ever had in 
 Leicestershire when he hunted it, was after his hounds had been out nine days in succession 
 without tasting a fox." {Ency. Brit. vol. xi. p. 744.) We have also numerous proofs that 
 the pursuit of one animal by another is a sufficient stimulus to its repeated chasing, although 
 the capture never occurs : many old unbroke spaniels chase small birds all their lives, yet 
 were never known to catch one. That either lapping tlie blood, or devouring the flesh of 
 the captive animal, is essential to keep alive the ardour of pursuit, is disproved by sufficient 
 evidence ; the terrier does not eat the rats he kills, nor the pointer the birds that he hunts 
 with avidity to the end of his days. Lord Derby's staghounds, and it is also the case with 
 other staghounds, are strangers to blood, yet are celebrated for ardour in pursuit. Harriers 
 also further exemplify the position ; but a case more immediately to the point, is that of 
 Mr. Templar's foxhounds who are never blooded when by possibility it can be avoided. 
 (See ^a^ Foxes, p. 505, where this extraordinary method of fox hunting is further noticed.) 
 1744. The actual necessity of blood for hounds was nevertheless advocated by Mr. Beckford, 
 who says, " In my judgment, no foxhound can fail of killing more than three or four times 
 following, without being visibly the worse for it. When hounds are out of blood, there is 
 a kind of evil genius attending all they do ; and though they seem to hunt as well as ever, 
 they do not get forward ; whilst a pack of foxliounds, well in blood, like troops flushed 
 with conquest, are not easily withstood. What we call ill luck, day after day, when hounds 
 kill no foxes, may frequently, I think, be traced to another cause, namely, their being out of 
 blood ; nor can there be any other reason assigned wliy hounds, which we know to be good, 
 should remain so long as they sometimes do without killing a fox. When hounds are in 
 want of blood, give them every advantage : go out early ; choose a good quiet morning ; 
 and throw off your hounds where they are likely to find, and are least likely to change ; if it 
 be a small cover, or furze brake, and you can keep the fox in, it is right to do it ; for the 
 
Chai'. VI. 
 
 DEATH OF THE FOX. 
 
 503 
 
 sooner that you kill him, when you are in want of blood, the better for the hounds." Mr. 
 Beckford, however, himself reprobates the wanton destruction of foxes, particularly of cubs, 
 under the futile pretence of the hounds wanting blood. 
 
 1745. The death of the fox results from the scent being regained, and is thus animatedly 
 described by a veteran : — "There, there," says he, " Trueman is on the scent — he feathers, 
 yet still he is doubtful — 'tis right ! 'tis right 1 see how readily they join him ! and see ! see ! 
 those wide casting hounds, how they fly forward to recover the ground they have lost ! — 
 Mind Lightning, how she dashes ; and Mungo, how he works ! Old Frantic, too, now pushes 
 forward ! she knows, as well as we, the fox is sinking. — Huntsman ! at fault at last ? — How 
 iax did you bring tlie scent? — Have the hounds made their own cast? — Now make yours. 
 You see that sheep-dog has coursed the fox ; get forward with your hounds, and make a 
 wide cast. — Hark 1 that halloo is indeed a lucky one. — If we can hold him on, we may yet 
 recover him ; for a fox, so much distressed, must stop at last. We shall now see if they 
 vi-ill hunt as well as run; for there is but little scent, and the impending cloud still makes that 
 little less. How they enjoy the scent! see how busy they all are, and how each in his turn 
 prevails ! — Huntsman 1 be quiet ! whilst the scent was good, you pressed on your hounds; 
 it was well done : when they came to a check, you stood still, and interrupted them not : 
 they were afterwards at fault ; you made your cast with judgment, and lost no time. You 
 must now let them hunt; with such a cold scent as this, you can do nj good; they must 
 do it all themselves ; lift them now, and not a hound will stoop again. Ha I a high road, 
 at such a time as this, when the tenderest nosed hound can hardly own the scent 1 — Another 
 fault ! That man at work, then, has headed back the fox. Huntsman I cast not your hounds 
 now, you see they have overrun the scent ; have a little patience, and let them, for once, 
 try back." 
 
 1746. A try hack gives the horses wind, and exhibits the tact of good hounds. " We must 
 now give them time ; see where they bend towards yonder furze brake. I wish he may have 
 stopped there 1 Mind that old hound, how he dashes o'er the furze ; I think he winds him. 
 Now for a fresh e«to/)is / Hark ; they halloo I Aye, there he goes. It is nearly over with him ; 
 had the hounds caught view, he must have died. He will hardly reach the cover ; see how 
 they gain upon him at every stroke ! It is an admirable race ; yet the cover saves him. Now 
 be quiet, and he cannot escape us ; we have the wind of the hounds, and cannot be better 
 placed : how short he runs 1 he is now in the very strongest part of the cover. What a 
 crash I every hound is in, and every hound is running for him. That was a quick turn ! 
 Again another ! he's put to his last shifts Now Mischief is at his heels, and death is not 
 far off. Ha ! they all stop at once ; all silent, and yet no earth is open. Listen ! now they 
 are at him again 1 Did you hear that hound catch him ? they overran the scent, and the 
 fox liad laid down behind him. Now, reynard, look to yourself? How quick they all 
 give their tongues I Little Dreadnought, how he works him 1 the terriers too, they are now 
 squeaking at him. How close Vengeance pursues I how terribly she presses ! it is just up 
 with him 1 Gods 1 what a crash they make ; the whole wood resounds ! That turn was very 
 short ! There ! now 1 aye, now they have him. ! Whoo hoop 1 " Reader, if thou art a fox 
 hunter, thou hast already in thy "log "written down Beckford as the author of this ad- 
 mirable description. 
 
 1747. The dead fox is now less ceremoniously disposed of than formerly ; he nevertheless 
 still has some funereal honours bestowed on him. Being seized by the huntsman, he is disen- 
 cumbered of his brush, his pads or paws, as well as either his whole head, or his mask, or snout. 
 
 which are also cut off. The office formerly given by the huntsman was that of hanging the 
 carcass on the bough of a tree, while the liounds hayed the death song around it. This is 
 not now so usual, but more frequently the huntsman seizing the mutilated carcass holds it 
 up by the neck (Jig. 249.), surrounded by the whole pack, all impatient to break it up, 
 
 Kk 4 
 
504 PRACTICE OF FOX HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 but all kept at bay by their high discipline. After a ehort interval thus spent, the huntsman 
 screaming out his cheers to the delighted crew, throws it amongst them to be devoured, 
 which does not occupy more than a very few minutes. The ceremonies of the death vary a 
 little with different packs, but are essentially the same, and as we have stated them. 
 
 1748. The brush is not now sought for with the same avidity as formerly ; nor is the formal 
 gift of it to any of the company ceremoniously enacted as it was wont to be. In fact, when 
 it became known, that in many instances it was somewhat surreptitiously obtained, it had the 
 effect of preventing its being considered as an undoubted sign of being first in at the death. 
 The whole head also, which was usually saved by the huntsman to bedeck the kennel door, 
 has now we believe, in many hunts, given place to the snout, mask, or front, for nailing in 
 view. We perfectly agree with Mr. Beckford, who inquires, "Are not the foxes' heads, 
 which are so pompously exposed to view, often prejudicial to sport in fox hunting? How 
 many foxes are wantonly destroyed, without the. least service to the hounds or sport to the 
 master, that the huntsman may say he has killed so many brace ? How many are also 
 digged out and killed when blood is not wanted, for no better reason ? — foxes, that another 
 day perhaps, with the earths well stopped, might have run hours, and died gallantly at last. 
 I remember myself to have seen a pack of hounds kill three in one day ; and though the 
 last ran to ground, and the hounds had killed two before, therefore could not be supposed 
 to be in want of blood." 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. Additional Remarks on Fox Hunting 
 
 1749. General rules on the subject of fox hunting are useful, inasmuch as they form the 
 grammar of the sport, and are comprehensive. It would not be doing our subject justice, 
 were we to withhold those of Mr. Apperley : — " Don't be dispirited at a succession of bad 
 sport, for it is not within your control, good hounds and sport not being naturally co-existing 
 circumstances. Be as zealous as you please in the field, but ternper your zeal with judg- 
 ment, and don't weary your hounds by long draws, on days which bid defiance to sport. It 
 was once justly observed, that those who seek pleasure from the chase, must ask permission 
 of heaven ; and the case still remains the same. Hounds without a scent resemble a man 
 running in the dark ; neither can make head against such fearful obstructions ; and on 
 stormy days, with a very high wind, if you have influence with your master, persuade him 
 to let you go home after the first failure. It is not generally known what mischief even 
 one such day does to some hounds. Don't set too high a value on blood, unless well 
 earned ; it is the result of want of reflection alone, that has set any value whatever upon it, 
 when otherwise obtained. Mob a bad fox in a cover if you like, but never dig out a good 
 one unless your hounds have almost viewed him into a spout, and you can bolt him before 
 the excitement subsides. Never break ground in a country belonging to another pack of 
 hounds, nor dig for a fox in a main earth in your own. Many a bitch fox, heavy with young, 
 has been killed by this means in the spring, instead of the one that was hunted and marked 
 to ground ; and be assured that sportsmen in general do not estimate the goodness of a 
 pack of hounds by the noses nailed against the kennel- door. Lastly, keep your field back 
 from pressing on your hounds in chase, and still more so when in difliculties, as well as 
 you can ; but don't suffer your zeal to carry you too far on this point. Remember the 
 apostolic precept, ' Be courteous.'" {Ency. Brit. p. 756.) 
 
 1 750. Digging for the earthed fox. We think nothing but absolute necessity ought to 
 excuse this practice ; and we are happy for the reputation of fox hunters, to know it is 
 greatly on the decline. Can it be otherwise than repugnant to the mind, that a gallant 
 fox, after affording a run of ten or twelve miles at best pace, and having sought refuge in 
 an earth, should be dug for, and when drawn out half dead with fear, should give up the 
 other half in the jaws of the expectant pack. In most cases, if there be time, and the 
 dogs, horses, and riders are not jaded, it is much better to draw for another. When it is, 
 however, determined to dig, it is first proper to stop any other earths that are near, or 
 otherwise it may happen that the fox, taking the advantage of sleeping dogs, tired horses, 
 and lighted cigars, may bolt off altogether, or from one earth to another. Nor should 
 digging be commenced until, by trying well around, there is almost a certainty that the 
 fox is there. Mr. Beckford says, " for want of this precaution, I dug three hours to a ter- 
 rier that lay all the time at a rabbit." He adds, that " a fox may also run over an earth 
 without going into it, or he may go into it and not stay. " 
 
 1751. The process of digging out the fox which hounds have run to ground, is touched on 
 somewhat after the following manner by Mr. Beckford : — " If the hole he straight and the 
 earth light, follow it ; and in following the hole, by keeping below its level, it cannot be lost: 
 but in a strong earth, the best way is to let the terrier fix the fox in an angle of it, and a 
 pit be then sunk as near to him as can be. A terrier should always be kept at the fox, who 
 otherwise may move, and in loose ground dig himself further in : in digging, keep plenty 
 of room, and take care to throw the earth where it may not have to be moved agaiiu 
 
Chap. VI BAGGED FOXES AND DRAGS. 505 
 
 Huntsmen, when near the fox, will sometimes put a hound into the earth to draw him ; 
 this answers no othef. purpose than to cause the dog to be severely bitten, which a few 
 minutes more labour would have avoided ; if the fox must be drawn by a hound, first in- 
 troduce a whip, which the fox will seize, and the hound will draw him more readily. A 
 fox may also be drawn by fixing a piece of whipcord at the end of a stick, which, when 
 the fox seizes, may be twisted tight round either his upper or lower jaw." 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. Bagged Foxes and Drags. 
 
 1752. In our humble opinion this chase, if such it ought to be called by legitimate sports- 
 men, can only be tolerated for the trial of the new entry, and also when it is imperative 
 for future sport to spare the fox cubs. For ourselves we never followed either bagman 
 or drag ; but of the two, we would rather gallop across a country in the Irish fashion, after 
 a good drag, than after a fox cowed by fear, and stiffened by confinement. The contest 
 is too unequal to please the taste of fair dealing sportsmen : and for one bag-fox that does 
 really afford a good run, at least half a dozen disappoint the pursuers ; and as though the 
 hounds themselves only half relished the sport, they will seldom eat a bagged fox. Mr. Beck- 
 ford also, we are pleased to observe, is not favourable to them : — " Their scent," he says, " is 
 different from that of other foxes : it is too good, and makes hounds idle ; besides which, from 
 the manner in which the poor devoted brute is generally turned out, it makes the hounds 
 very wild. They seldom fail to know what you are going about before you begin ; and 
 if often used to hunt bag-foxes, will become riotous enough to run any thing. A fox that 
 has been confined long in a small place, and carried out afterwards many miles, perhaps in a 
 sack, his own ordure hanging about him, must needs stink extravagantly. You are also 
 to add to this account, that he most probably is weakened for want of his natural food 
 and usual exercise, his spirit broken by despair, and his limbs stiffened by confinement; 
 he then is turned out in open ground, without any point to go to. He runs down the 
 wind it is true, but he is so much in doubt all the while, that he loses much time in not 
 knowing what to do ; while the hounds, who have no occasion to hunt, pursue as closely 
 as if they were tied to him. If, notwithstanding these objections, you still choose to turn 
 one out, unbag him in a small cover, give him what time you judge necessary, and lay on 
 your hounds as quietly as you can ; and, if it be possible, let them think they find him. If 
 you turn out a fox for blood, I should in that case prefer the turning him into a large 
 cover, first drawing it well to prevent a change; the hounds should then find him themselves, 
 and the sooner he is killed the better." As, however, bag-foxes almost always run down the 
 wind, those who choose to turn them out, may also choose the course they shall take, which 
 is at least something in their favour. Colonel Cook, likewise, is very severe on this prac- 
 tice, and decries it on true sporting grounds : — " Whatever you do," he says, " never turn 
 out a bagman." 
 
 1753. Mr. Templar's method of hunting bag foxes is somewhat novel, and will be only 
 cursorily noticed here, but the curious reader will be amply repaid by referring to the de- 
 tailed account as given by Mr. Apperley in hlS Hunting Tours. (P. 155.) Mr. Templar's 
 hounds are thorough-bred foxhounds, though only nineteen inches high. They are never 
 allowed to taste blood if it can be prevented, which is usually done by means of the exertions 
 of his own people, and of two or three of the usual field, who are particularly expert at 
 riding forward as the fox begins to sink, and picking him up by the tail. The hounds also 
 being small, and withal trained to stop at a rate, favours this method so much, that it is 
 seldom they do taste blood. To keep up, however, the appearance of legitimate fox hunting, 
 Mr. Templar occasionally tries the coverts, and should he find a fox, we are told that toddy 
 must look sharp to save his life. If on such occasions no fox be found, one or more bag- 
 men are always ready to turn down. Mr. Apperley's own words are " The foxes were 
 turned out not twenty yards from them, i. e. hounds ; but they scarcely stirred until Mr. 
 Templar gave the word of command, or until he ' bade them to the chase,' which was by 
 the last of three signals. In the old pack there was one hound that never looked at the fox, 
 but always kept his eye on Mr. Templar, and when the last signal was given he was off." 
 {Observations on Hunting, p. 157.) Mr. Templar, it must be remarked, keeps foxes in 
 confinement for his sport ; and we are told that he has not less than thirty brace of old and 
 young ; one of these vulpine ancients, we learn, has been hunted thirty-six times. On the 
 principle of the Irish woman's skinned eels, " this cannot hurt him, because he must be so 
 used to it." Surely this veteran should be allowed to retire on full pay, i. e. good food, 
 good quarters, and no frights. His fox stock is kept in two large yards, furnished with 
 kennels ; to each kennel a fox is fastened by collar and chain : one of these vulpine gentry, 
 in particular, is so tame as to wag his tail after the manner of a dog, when approached by 
 any one he knows. 
 
 1754. Drags or trailed scents are of very ancient date, and are noticed by Markham, Mascal, 
 and others, of the older sporting writers. Like steeple chasing a drag may be made a 
 humble substitute for hunting ; and when a sharp ride is the only object, one may as well 
 
506 
 
 HARE HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 gallop after aniseseed, rusty bacon, a red herring, or a dead cat, as after a foxy scent. It forms 
 also by no means a bad training entry to either the young horses, young dogs, or young 
 riders. In Ireland it is not unfrequently practised as a " lark," and then it savours so much 
 of the steeple chase, as to make it by no means unlikely that the latter was an offset from 
 the former. 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 HARE HUNTING. 
 
 1755. Hare hunting is often scoffed at hy the fox hunter, who in ridicule styles it thistle 
 whipping. We agree with him that it is inferior in most respects to his more masculine 
 sport ; but be it remembered, that when we cannot do all we want, we may nevertheless 
 do all we can ; and how many of the keenest fox hunters have sobered down and become 
 hare hunters, when the sinews became relaxed, and the feverish irritability of youth had 
 evaporated. Many localities also are not favourable to fox hunting ; and many, whose 
 fortunes are not equal to a fox pack, yet can sport a hare cry. There are other cogent 
 arguments likewise in favour of hare hunting, if we attend to authorities. " Hare hunting 
 claims precedence of fox hunting in the sporting chronology of Great Britain, and we 
 believe of all other countries, inasmuch as a hare has always been esteemed excellent eating, 
 and a fox the rankest of carrion. We gather from Xenophon that it was practised before 
 his day, and he wrote fully upon it above three centuries before Christ, both hounds and 
 nets being then used in the pursuit. Neither can we marvel at hare himting being the 
 favourite diversion in all nations given to sporting, where the use of the horse in the field 
 had not become common. But we will go a point farther than this, and assert, that how 
 inferior soever may be the estimation in which liunting the hare is held in comparison with 
 hunting the fox, no animal of the chase affords so much true hunting as she does." (Ericy. 
 Brit. vol. xi. p. 749.) Mr. Beckford to keep up his reputation as a fox hunter, tells us that 
 he should never have been a hare hunter, but for the air and exercise it afforded him, admit- 
 ting, however, that the country he pursued it in being unfavourable, might have lessened his 
 admiration of it. He nevertheless acknowledges, that " the hare, when properly hunted in a 
 good country, will show more hunting to those fond of seeing hounds hunt, than any other 
 animal." Many sportsmen of no mean note, it may be observed, have taken up the hare 
 chase by choice, and have adhered to it, althoisjii sui rounded by foxes and foxhounds. Of 
 this order we believe the Country Squire to have been one, whose Essay on Hunting, 
 although of the olden school, is even yet quoted as a high authority. Of hare hunting he 
 says, " The chase after the fox or stag is violent, and little more than riding or running; 
 but the hare displays the very art of hunting — she affords a pleasure worthy of a philosopher 
 — a curiosity that may justly raise the admiration of the wisest statesman, physician, or di- 
 vine. I therefore hope for pardon from my more sprightly brethren, if I give my vote for 
 the innocent hare above all other game." The modern Nimrod on this subject says, " For 
 our own part, speaking as fox hunters, yet abandoning all prejudice against a sport it is too 
 much the fashion to hold cheap, we consider that, to any man who is a real lover of hunting, 
 that is, of seeing hounds do their work and do that work well, a twenty minutes' burst over 
 a good country, with a well bred pack of harriers of the present stamp and fashion, affords 
 a high treat." (Ency. Brit. vol. xi. p. 751.) 
 
 Sect. I. The Natural History of the Hare. 
 
 1756. The common hare {fig- 250.) is now placed by zoologists among the Rodentia, or 
 gnawers ; it was, however, long thought rather to belong to the xuminants, and was so placed 
 
 _^ by the Levitical law. To this very day 
 
 ^ ^-^ " ^ ~~~ even some naturalists favour the opinion 
 
 of its cud chewing powers, among whom 
 Blumenbach stands conspicuous. It is true 
 that the stomach of the hare is marked by 
 a singular contraction, but which stomachic 
 stricture is much too slight to divide it 
 into distinct cavities, as seen in all true 
 Ruminantia. This opinion of the rumi- 
 nating powers of the hare, lias been further 
 stengthened in common minds, by the in- 
 cessant working of its upper lip, which 
 being completely cleft through, is rendered 
 extremely mobile. When however it is 
 considered that rumination is conducted 
 by a grinding process of the jaws, and that 
 those of the hare always remain stationary, except when in the act of browsing, the cha- 
 
Chap. VII. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HARE. 507 
 
 racters of the animal as a nonruminant are fully established. The mobility of the separate 
 portions of tlie nose we consider, from our own dissection, to be subservient to the olfactory 
 powers, which in this animal are delicate in the extreme. The hare has six prismatic grin- 
 ders in the upper, and five in the lower jaw : the upper jaw has likewise subsidiary 
 incisors. 
 
 1 757. The general Jigure of the hare is sufficiently known, but the mechanism of its frame is 
 particularly calculated to promote very extraordinary powers of locomotion ; which, however, 
 are often overlooked, although they are superior to those of most other animals. The loins of 
 the hare being muscular in the extreme, when operating on hinder limbs of great length 
 and strength, the alternate contraction and extension of the angles formed by which, then 
 make it one of the fleetest animals known. The comparative shortness of its fore-legs 
 greatly assists its saltatory mode of progression, and likewise draws it into some affinity with 
 the true leaping tribes, as the kangaroo, &c. It is this curtailment of the fore-legs in com- 
 parison with the hinder that directs the hare instinctively to seek a rising ground, when 
 flying from its pursuers. The fore-feet have five toes, and the hinder four, aud the under 
 surfaces of the whole are furnished with soft hair. 
 
 1758. The want of the elastic padding which hounds the soles of the feet of some animals, as 
 dogs for instance, is unfavourable to the progress of the hare on fallows, and also on all wet 
 and deep soils, which it is well known they constantly avoid when they can. When left to 
 choose their own track, they always take a dry one for treading on ; and it is plain that 
 their woolly socks admirably adapt their feet to resist the ill effects of pressure from the 
 rough surfaces they must pass over by this preference. The author of the Translation of 
 Arrian observes, in reference to this, " The term SasvTrous (hairy footed), is evidently derived 
 from the woolly covering of the hare's feet ; originally an adjective expressive of this pecu- 
 liarity, but subsequently used to designate the hare herself." The average length of a full 
 grown hare is two feet, and the weight varies from five to eight pounds. It is not, however, 
 uncommon to meet with hares considerably heavier ; and on what authority we know not, but 
 it is said that in the Isle of Man, hares of twelve pounds' weight are to be met with. A cor- 
 respondent of Mr. Loudon notices one sent to Mr. Leadbeater, wliich, though unimpregnated, 
 weighed thirteen pounds, one ounce and a half. (^Magazine of Natural History, vol. v. p. 276.) 
 The colour of the hare varies with the season and locality : the colder the region, the lighter 
 is the hue ; and anomalies occasionally present themselves, for which no reason can be 
 assigned ; thus both black and milk-white hares have been met with in England, and if we 
 mistake not, a pied one has been seen. Tlie general tint however is a subferruginoiis grey, 
 the chin and belly white, the throat and breast of a reddish yellow cast ; nor can we fail to 
 remark, how admirably adapted is this mixture of colours to harmonise with the matters 
 which usually surround the form or seat of the hare, as every sportsman can tell, by the trouble 
 it costs him to become an expert finder of them. Apparent as the hare in her form seems 
 to be in Jig. 250., were she equally exposed in a state of nature, twenty persons might pass 
 without observing her, while the twenty-first would from habit detect her instantly. 
 
 1759. The tail or scut of the hare is short, and in colour is black above and white beneath ; 
 in the jack or male hare the white usually predominates, which enables the sportsman to 
 guess at the sex of his game before he overtakes it. The ears of the hare are long and ex- 
 tremely mobile, so as to lie flat on the back when in a state of rest, and at all other times to 
 be moveable in every direction from which sound is likely to proceed. Thus after the manner 
 of horses, the hunted hare carries one ear forward and the other backwards, which gives her 
 a great advantage when flying from her pursuers. The anatomy of the ear also favours its 
 acceptation of sounds generally, but particularly for receiving such as come from behind. 
 The auditive canal is in part soft, and in part hard or bony ; and when the skull of a hare is 
 placed horizontally before a spectator, the long portion is seen to protrude itself nearly half 
 an inch with a backward inclination. (See this specialty in the ear of the hare, both figured 
 and described at p. 188. ) It would seem, however, that the sportsmen of olden times favoured 
 an opinion that this contrariety in the carriage of the ears was more a mark of courage than 
 of fear. De Langley says, " Wt. right stondyng eeres, is but litel aferd and is strong ; and 
 zit, whan she holdeth that oone eere upryght stondyng, and that other y leyde lowe, upon 
 her ryge, she fereth but litel the houndes." {Mayster of Game, c. iii. fol. 19.) 
 
 1760. The eyes of the hare are admirably adapted to its physical wants in general, and to 
 its occasional necessities of avoiding its enemies. They are very prominent, so as to com- 
 mand a large field of view, and to be directed towards any point without alteration in the 
 direction of the head ; but as the rays from any object must enter under a determinate 
 angle, so the hare cannot at one and the same time sec behind and before her. Thus it has 
 happened, that when the hunted hare has kept her eyes steadily on her pursuers, she has of 
 necessity been blind to what was before her ; as was the case on one occasion, when as one dog 
 pursued a hare up a path, she not seeing the one that was also running down the path, met 
 it with such force as to fracture her own skull and seriously hurt the dog. Although the 
 bare is furnished with eyelids, her eyes are always observed unveiled by them ; neither has 
 
£08 HARE HUNTING. PakxIV. 
 
 she the accessory organ or nictating membrane, but, like fishes, her eyes are always open 
 for vision, be she sleeping or waking. It has been argued that a hare when pursued trusts 
 most to her ears, and little to her eyes ; on which we inquire, Wherefore then was her circle 
 of vision so singularly distended ? It is only to try such opinions by the test of anatomical 
 and physiological observations, to be convinced of their fallacy ; and it would be well that 
 many other dicta, peremptorily asserted by sportsmen and penned by writers, were tried by 
 the same rules. Hares in a state of nature are believed to live from nine to twelve years, 
 which we rather ascertain by remarkable instances than by general observation — such is the 
 warfare kept up on this unfortunate race. One of those domesticated by Cowper the poet 
 died at nine, and another at twelve years old. 
 
 1761. The hare, contrary to vulgar opinion, is prolific in the extreme; were it otherwise, the 
 race would become extinct from the number of its enemies. Hares like rabbits do not pair, 
 but the males by their exquisite powers of scenting, are able to discover the seasoning of the 
 female, whose effluvia they follow until they have reached her, with equal determination and 
 certitude, as the stoat, &c. follows her foot scent. A period of our lives spent in the country 
 was devoted to field sports, in conjunction with a close observation of nature in general. 
 Our domicile was in Essex, and presented marsh land, corn land, with numerous well tim- 
 bered copses, and large sheets of fresh water, and it abutted on a sea-girt shore. Could a 
 sportsman, and one who was somewhat of a naturalist also, desire more ? The sporting over 
 the whole of this tract we had the exclusive jight of; which we mention merely, to show 
 that the opportunities of observing the habits of animals in general, and of game in particular, 
 were within our reach. To the economy of hares and rabbits which swarmed around us, we 
 paid much attention, and among other objects which, engaged our notice was this, of ob- 
 serving one hare following another by scent alone ; and occasionally we have seen two male 
 hares on the same scent. There is this remarkable difi'erence, however, between the hare 
 and rabbit, that the male hare, or jack, does not seek to destroy the young as the buck 
 rabbit does, and thus the tiny leverets are left comparatively exposed. A tuft of grass or 
 heather, but more frequently a slight hollow beaten down by the feet of the mother, marks 
 their birthplace and their dwelling so long as they are helpless. When we ourselves have 
 discovered them in woods, they have been deposited equally without any apparent attempt 
 at concealment ; probably there might be the semblance of design, by placing them in an 
 angle made by the divergence of two roots, having surfaces as much above as below the 
 ground. We have found them in fallows also on the bare ground, but very seldom 
 in hedges, for there instinct taught the mother that the stoat would assuredly find them. 
 It is not generally known that hedgehogs also will distroy leverets, but we have long been 
 acquainted with the fact. We were once ourselves called by a shrill squeaking towards the 
 middle of a field, where we found a leveret, apparently about three days old, which we 
 rescued from the very jaws of a hedgehog. We instantly killed the hedgehog, but it was 
 too late to save the leveret, whose skull had been fractured. The hare begins to breed 
 before it is a year old, and will rear a progeny of one, two, three, or even more, in number, 
 and is supposed to breed three or four times in the year. We have accounts, to all appear- 
 ance authentic, of six and seven being found within a slaughtered hare : the gestating term, 
 like that of the rabbit, is thirty or thirty-one days. 
 
 1762. The superf (Station of the hare, and its her maphrodital character, are opinions about on 
 a par in point of veracity : its fecundity has given rise to the former error, and a slight 
 specialty of structure, in the formation of the genitals of both parents, but particularly of the 
 male, has given origin to the latter. The young are not allowed to suck beyond a month, 
 seldom so long. Soon after this, maternity ceases altogether, and we have seen, what we 
 have supposed to be the mother, driving a leveret or two away from her. The fecundity of 
 the hare, as already observed, is almost boundless ; their early maturity and repeated annual 
 breedings keep up the stock, notwithstanding the vast destruction which takes place yearly 
 amongst them, — the number in some estates being enormous, A brace of hares (the doe 
 being pregnant when shut up) were inclosed in a largo walled garden, and proper plants 
 supplied for their sustenance. At the expiration of twelve months the garden was examined, 
 and the produce was fifty-seven hares : on the manor of Sir Thomas Gooch also there were 
 six thousand hares killed in 1806. The hare retires from her nocturnal prowlings to what 
 is called her form, which is variously situated, as under cover of a wood, or within a hedge- 
 row, or otherwise in the open field ; and these several situations are preferred, one or other, 
 at particular seasons of the year, or according to the state of the weather. In her form she 
 sits more concealed by the resemblance she bears in colour to every thing around her, than 
 by any studied care in hiding herself. Her carcass conceals her hind-legs, and her head, 
 resting on her fore-legs, equally hides them from observation, 
 
 1763. The hare, like the rabbit, is liable to become tabid or dropsical by too succulent food ; 
 thus in very wet seasons a mortal epidemic sometimes visits them. They are also subject to 
 an inordinate growth of the front teeth, particularly when shut up in hare courts, where 
 they have not trees to bark, or wood to gnaw. Accounts of horned hares are likewise met 
 with, not only in the writings of Gesner and Aldrovandus, but also of many other natu- 
 
Chap. VII, NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HARE. 509 
 
 ralists. Dr. Grew, in his Museum Regalis Societatis, mentions a pair of these horns which 
 were at that time in the collection of the Royal Society ; and Mr. Schreber has lately figured 
 a pair in his work on quadrupeds. 
 
 1764. The geographic distribution of the hare is very extensive, and consequently its varieties 
 are extremely numerous, and the sizes, forms, and habits being adapted to the physical wants 
 of the family, greatly multiplies their diversities. The varying hare is found in the Alpine 
 tracts of Norway, Lapland, Russia, Siberia, and Kamtschatka. It is in general smaller 
 than the common hare of the south, has shorter ears and more slender limbs. It varies 
 in colour, as its name implies, as the seasons change, being of a light grey in summer, 
 and in winter, with the exception of the tips of the ears which remain black, it is a pure 
 white : in North America the varying hare is little larger than a rabbit. We have else- 
 where enlarged on the phenomena of change dependent on season and locality. 
 
 1 765. The Baikal hare is larger than the British species. Its flesh, Dr. Shaw informs us, is 
 white, and its habitation is in the holes of rocks and caverns. The Brazilian hare, on the 
 contrary, resembles the British in every other respect except that of having a white ring 
 round the neck ; but even this variation is by no means constant. The Cape hare in size 
 resembles a rabbit, in colour it is rather cinereous than ferruginous, and is singularly 
 characterised by a bushy tail. It inhabits the rocky mountains about the Cape of Good 
 Hope. 
 
 1 766. The Alpine hare is little larger than the Guinea pig, and was first described by Pallas 
 as inhabiting the Alpine mountains, and extending also to Baikal and Kamtschatka. It 
 resembles the rabbit in figure ; and, like that, burrows under ground, or conceals itself in 
 rocky fissures. The Agotona hare, Pallas informs us, is a small variety found among the 
 Mongolians, which, like the Alpine hare, prepares its winter store of food, and carefully 
 dries it ere it stacks it up for future use. The calling hare is a diminutive variety, 
 weighing, according to Shaw, only three to four ounces, but is clothed with a very long 
 furry coat, and inhabits the north-east parts of Russia, deriving its name from an evening 
 call it makes, not unlike that of the quail. 
 
 1 767. The minute hare is little bigger than the meadow mouse. " Parturiunt montes," 
 &c. It must be fine coursing of these diminutive gentry ; and we are told that they are 
 actually very much sought after in Chili as a great delicacy. Molina, who has imperfectly 
 described it, informs us that the Chilians call it cut/. 
 
 1768. A hare warren is sometimes appended to the domain of the hare hunter. Mr. Beckford 
 says it should be paled round ; but where the expense is no object, a wall is much the better 
 defence. Paling is always in danger of destruction ; and stoats, weasels, polecats, badgers, 
 foxes, and terriers, will gnaw their way through it, and help themselves. Mr. Beckford's 
 warren, to use his own words, " is a wood of nearly thirty acres, and it is cut into many 
 walks : a smaller warren, which would perhaps answer as well, should have only one walk, 
 and that round the outside of it. No dog must ever be allowed to enter it ; and traps 
 for stoats and polecats should be constantly set ; and parsley sown in it, will induce the 
 hares to keep at home. When, at the end of the season, the hares become shy of the traps 
 from having been often caught, it will be necessary to drive them in with spaniels. The 
 warren hares will be found very thick round the warren, for they will be unwilling to leave 
 it ; and, when disturbed by dogs, will immediately go in. The number of hares which a war- 
 ren will supply, is hardly to be conceived ; but this gentleman prefers a warren in the midst of 
 an open country (which might be stopped close on hunting days), to the catching hares in 
 traps, and then turning them down : a warren so situated would supply the whole country 
 with hares, which, after one turn round it, would most probably run straight an end." 
 Mr. Beckford takes these, when wanted for turning down before harriers or greyhounds, by 
 means of traps, not unlike the common rat traps, and made of old wood. It will be some 
 time before the hares will venture into them, but by being always left open at the meuses, 
 and the hares going continually through them, they at length have no mistrust, and are, 
 when wanted, easily taken ; other meuses should, however, be left open, lest a distaste should 
 make them forsake the place. The number of traps Mr. Beckford had was twenty ; and 
 when hares were wanted, five or six of the traps were set, which rarely failed of catching as 
 many hares. The warren should be paled, and the meuses made of brick. Another 
 authority directs that " The hare warren be planted with acacia, cistus, Spanish broom, and 
 all those shrubs on which the hare delights to browse ; and sufficiently stocked with lucerne, 
 parsley, and rutataga, which will not only cause the hares to improve to a great size, but 
 prevent their straying to overrun the neighbourhood. Trapped or boxed hares from a 
 warren generally run straight, making no doubles, from being out of their knowledge, as 
 not having been accustomed to range the country." ( ScoU's Field Sports, p. 368. ) 
 
 1769. A superabundance of hares is injurious in hare parks or warrens, and without some 
 caution, they will multiply to excess. We have already observed that hares do not couple, 
 but that their sexual intercourse is promiscuous; consequently one male hare can im- 
 pregnate many females, as we find to be the case among tame rabbits, where one buck is 
 kept to serve several does. The female hares therefore, when confined within the limits 
 
510 HARE HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 of a warren, or even a hare park, are liable, when in season, to be pursued by all the males 
 of the locality, to the evident injury of the fecundity of the females. It is common, 
 therefore, on many estates where hares are prized, to trap them ; when of those caught 
 the males are destroyed, and the females again turned loose. Some gamekeepers boast 
 not a little at their being expert enough to tell the sex as soon as the hare is started, 
 which enables them to act accordingly. Distinct sexual markings certainly do exist nearly 
 in an equal degree in the male hare as in the male rabbit, where the sexes are sufficiently 
 distinct. The male hare is somewhat redder about his ears and fore parts : he is also 
 rounder in the head ; and, if we may so express it, has altogether a more bluff appearance 
 than the female ; and although the male scut exhibits more white than the female, we think 
 that, contrary to the usual order of nature, the sexual external indications in the hare pre- 
 ponderate most at the other end. Mr. Jesse in his Glea.nings informs us, that the number 
 of hares in the king's parks is lessened after the following manner : — " When the keepers 
 want to decrease the number of male hares, they look for a hare in its form, and when found, 
 they ride round it In a circle. They continue to do this for some time, and if the hare 
 keeps her seat, two men walk up on each side of her, holding a net spread out between 
 them. At a given signal they drop it, and the hare is caught. If it is a female, it is again 
 turned loose." (P. 188.) 
 
 Sect. II. Ancient Hare Hunting. 
 
 1770. The hare we know to have been a favourite object of the chase more than two thousand 
 years ago. Xenophon the renowned, who lived three hundred and fifty years before the 
 Christian era, wrote on hare hunting as a well organised pursuit of long standing even in 
 his time. Among the numerous ancient writers on venation, his treatise on the subject 
 stands pre-eminent ; and if this variety of the chase needed an advocate, it certainly found 
 a powerful one in this great warrior and philosopher. Its merits, whether we view it as a 
 practical or theoretical production are such, that we cannot help being struck with the depth 
 of his researches, and the extent of his varied practices ; and a few extracts only are required 
 to convince the reader of the truth of our assertions. 
 
 1771. Of scent Xenophon observes, that " In the winter there is none early in the morning, 
 when there is either a hoar or a hard frost. The hoar frost, by its force, contracts and 
 contains all the warm particles in itself, and the harder frost congeals them ; in these cases, 
 dogs with the most delicate noses cannot touch before the sun dispels them, or the day is 
 advanced, wlien the trail yields a scent as it evaporates. The trail is also spoiled by much 
 dew, and by showers after a long drought, which, by extracting scents from the earth, hurt 
 the scent until the ground is again dry. The south winds are injurious by spreading mois- 
 ture (it is ex.actly the reverse in our own climate) ; the north winds, if not too severe, 
 preserve it. Rains and drizzling mists drown, and the heat of the moon at the full destroys 
 it : the trail is likewise then most irregular, for in the light they play together, and throw 
 themselves very differently than when merely at feed. In the winter, autumn, and summer, 
 the trail is usually straight; in the spring it is more perplexed; for though these animals 
 copulate at all times, they do it chiefly at that season, and their wandering on that account 
 in search of each other occasions it. The scent of the hare going to her seat lasts longer 
 than that of her course when pursued ; in going to her form, she proceeds slowly and stops 
 often, but her course, when chased, is performed running, therefore the ground is saturated 
 with the one, and not filled with the other. The scent is stronger in woods, for there she 
 is touched by many things, whether her pace is speedy or slow. " The hare makes her seat," 
 he continues, " under, upon, or within, every thing that covers the surface of the earth : in 
 spring she prefers cultivated places to the mountains, but wherever seated, there she con- 
 tinues whilst the hounds are trailing to her, unless she has been much alarmed in the night, 
 when she will sometimes move." Of the hare itself he says, " The mountain hares are more 
 swift than those bred in a plain country ; the marsh hares are the slowest of any ; those 
 hares which wander in all places are the most subtle and difficult to pursue; those of a 
 year old will run the first ring swiftly, but not at all afterwards, being very active but weak ; 
 those that are found in open situations run the longest, on account of their being used to 
 the light ; those in woody places the reverse, being hindered by the darkness. Their eyes 
 project, and the eyelids are not sufficiently long to protect the ball, which circum.stance, 
 added to the quantity of sleep that the hare takes, renders the sight indistinct : the swiftness 
 of its pace contributes also to dazzle it, for a hare that is pressed by dogs passes by every 
 object before she discovers what it is, on which account she often runs against many things." 
 (The fact is correctly stated, but the cause incorrectly. According to our opinion, the eye- 
 globe is so directed in flight as only to receive impressions fi-om behind : these the hare can 
 see when running with precision.) The following will create a smile ; " Her tail is incon- 
 venient for running, being unable, on account of its shortness, to guide the body, but she 
 does that with either of her ears, and when nearly taken by the dogs, she lays down the ear 
 on the side from whence she apprehends danger, by which means she turns instantly, throw- 
 ing the dogs that are dashing at her a great way behind." 
 
Ch4p. VII. HARE HUNTING BY THE ANCIENTS. 511 
 
 1772. On the breeding, training, and entering of hounds for chasing the hare, Xenophon also 
 ol)serves, " The best time to breed is in winter, when the labours of the chase are over, on 
 account of the quiet of that season and the approach of spring, which is the time of the 
 year agreeing best with the growth of dogs. The bitches are to be shut up with the best 
 dogs, and whilst in whelp should not often be taken out, lest the exertion should injure 
 them. They go sixty days with their young. The puppies should be left with the mother, 
 and not put to another bitch, for the care of others is not so good for their growth ; the 
 milk, and even the breath, of the mother is better for them, and her caresses more en- 
 dearing. When the whelps can run about, they should have nothing but milk for the first 
 year (which is a proper food for them at all seasons), for the filling them with too heavy 
 food will distort their legs, fill their bodies with diseases, and hurt their inside. The bitch 
 puppies should be first taken out to hunt at eight months old, and the dogs at ten." (Allow- 
 ances for these directions must be made for the warm climate of Greece). " They were not," 
 we are further told, " to be let loose during the trail, but being controlled by long leather 
 slips, were suffered to follow the hounds that were trailing, and were also allowed to go over 
 the scent. When the hare was started, if the puppies promised to have much foot, they 
 were not to be slipped immediately, but after the hare was got so far as to be out of sight ; 
 for those that are high mettled and swift of foot, if let go while the hare is in view, will be 
 apt to strain themselves before their limbs have sufficient strength. If slow, nothing hinders 
 their being slipped directly ; for having no hopes of catching their game by speed, they will 
 not be so eager, but may be permitted to follow by the foot until the hare is started again, 
 which, if taken, the young hounds should be permitted to tear. When they will not keep 
 to the scent, and run straggling about, they should be called back until they are taught to 
 find the hare, lest being used to hunt without order they become skirters, — a fault which 
 hounds should not be suffered to learn. When they want food, the huntsman himself should 
 give it them, for they will disregard the person who feeds them when not hungry, but will 
 diligently follow him who attends and prepares their food when they are so." 
 
 1773. The practice of the ancient hare chase is thus described by Xenophon : — " When the 
 hare is started there should be no hallooing, lest the hounds being made too eager, should 
 not stoop to the scent. Hares are most conspicuous when running over ploughed land. If 
 they perceive the dogs, they stop, and sitting on their breech raise themselves up and listen 
 if they hear any opening of the hounds near them, and then turn from the spot where they 
 hear it ; but if there is no noise, they will of their own accord return by the same track to 
 where they were first disturbed from. Hounds ought to be hunted every third day if well, 
 and the weather suitable, but should never be taken out to hunt unless they eat their food 
 heartily, their refrisal being a sign of ill health : a high wind is likewise unfavourable to 
 them, as it dissipates the scent, and prevents their hearing eath other : neither can the toils 
 or nets stand : they should never be suffered to hunt foxes, as that does them the greatest 
 damage, and they are never so steady to their own game afterwards. The places of hunt- 
 ing should be frequently changed, that the dogs and the hunter himself may attain a thorough 
 knowledge of the country. An early hour is necessary, that the trail may not be gone 
 The huntsman's dress should be light, and he should have a pole in his hand, the man who 
 carries the nets following him, and they should proceed silently, lest the hare should steal 
 away before the nets and toils are placed." We have had other occasions of remarking on 
 the difference between the ancient and modern chase, with reference to the humanity of 
 each ; we have here also proof how much more fair, in sporting language, arc the modern 
 than the olden methods, when toils and nets were placed in aid of the dogs to make 
 destruction doubly sure. The sensitive critic who inveighs against all sporting, must needs 
 allow that we manage the matter more humanely than our forefathers. 
 
 1774. Blome, a multifarious writer of the latter part of the seventeenth century, in his 
 Gentleman's Recreation, which is a work of much merit for the time he lived in, has collated 
 from the sporting authorities which preceded him, a summary of the practice of hare 
 hunting, as it may be presumed to have existed two hundred years ago. Even Blome, 
 whose avocations might be supposed to have made him little alive to the joys of the chase, 
 observes of hare hunting, that it is an art full of subtlety and craft, and possessed of divers 
 delights and varieties, which other chases do not afford. " An expert huntsman," he tells 
 us, " may distinguish hares as to their sex, strength, age, and craftiness, by these and other 
 signs. If when a hare riseth out of her form she sets up her eats, and runs a little slowly 
 at first, with her scut cast over her back, 'tis a sure sign she is an old crafty beaten hare. 
 When you hunt a hare to her form, if you find she hath beaten the hard highways, that 
 she feedeth at a good distance out into the plains, and that her doublings and crossings are 
 wide and large, you may conclude 'tis a jack hare ; for the females usually keep close to the 
 side of some grove or coppice, and turn and wind like a coney in the bushes ; and when she 
 goeth to relief in the corn fields, doth seldom cross over the furrows, but follow them, 
 feeding on the thick tufts of corn ; and when she is hunted, will use many doublings and 
 turnings, but seldom makes out end-ways or fore-right. Some, when hunted, will swim 
 over great pools and rivers ; others will put an exchange upon you, by starting up a fresli 
 
51« 
 
 HARE HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV, 
 
 hare out of her form, and sit in it herself. Sometimes they will double twenty or 
 thirty times, in about forty yards forwards or backwards over a brook ; and sometimes 
 they will rest themselves in the midst of the water upon weeds or bulrushes. A huntsman 
 must likewise observe whether it be a buck or a doe, and whether she be acquainted with 
 the place or a stranger ; for doubtless a hare that is wonted to a certain place, especially a 
 female, will all the day that she is hunted hold the same ways, cast about the same coasts, 
 and pass by the same meuses until her death, or escape, unless she be hard run, so that she 
 is forced to make out end- ways before the hounds ; but at first she will do nothing but 
 turn, cross, and double, passing several times one way and in the same path. Some hares 
 are so cunning, that upon hearing the noise of the huntsman's horn (although at a good 
 distance) will leave their form, and take sanctuary on some weeds or bulrushes in a river." 
 (P. 91.) We were lately much amused with a supposed important communication made 
 to a zoological periodical of much reputation, which was that a hare had actually been seen 
 swimming ; the mere relation of which as a fact, it appeared, occasioned much wonder and 
 some scepticism. The writer of this account knew little of hares, had not read Blome, and 
 had certainly not been entered to thistle whipping. We have ourselves, in hare hunting, 
 many times crossed brooks, rivers, and fords, over which the hunted hare had swam. 
 
 1775. On the practice of hare hunting in those times, Blome remarks, " The huntsman, 
 when he perceives by his hounds that the hare hath passed by him at relief upon the high- 
 way's side, and that she hath crossed and doubled much on dry places, and yet not much 
 broken out, nor relieved in the corn, he may be confident that it is a passenger or stranger 
 in those parts. The nature and use of such hares is this, they get them to some high 
 rising ground, and take a view where they may secure themselves, and when perchance 
 they are started out of their form they double, winding about to their forms, as unwilling to 
 forsake them ; but when they find the hounds hold in with them, then they may chance to 
 lead them a dance of seven or eight miles across the country. Whosoever hath hunted one 
 and the same hare twice, and doth not kill her the third time, deserves not the name of a 
 huntsman ; for generally they use the same sleights, doublings, and crossings." 
 
 Sect. III. Modern Hare Hunting. 
 
 I GOINO OUT 
 
 1776. A pithy work, although dressed in a very quaint garb, appeared in 1733, entitled 
 An Essay on Hunting, by a Country Squire. This little tome exhibited the dawn of a more 
 systematic method of hunting this animal ; and if it was not very difftise in practical rules, 
 it contained much curious disquisition on the subject of scent ; and although there may be 
 much in it that is chaffy, there are also many solid grains of information, from which we 
 have already extracted some specimens, as will appear by referring to our subsection on 
 
 Weather and Scent, p. 445. Even in this work, early as is its date compared with some 
 others, there are gleams of those lights which have since shone with lustre on the practice 
 of hunting generally, but which are here more immediately applied to hare hunting. 
 
 1777. The practice of hare hunting, from the time of this publication to the present, has 
 been progressing, particularly as regards the dash and promptitude of the affair, and also in 
 the appearance of its agents, as witness the harriers, the hunters, their riders, and the tout 
 ensemble of a scene of modern harehounds, leaving their kennel, as in our heading cut 
 (Jig. 251.). " In the modern system of hare hunting there is no more tracking to the seat 
 of the hare than there is to the kennel of the fox ; but both animals are now chiefly stumbled 
 on by accident, and instantly fly for their lives. With the system of hunting also has the kind 
 of hound been altered, there being now no longer occasion for that nice distinction of scent 
 which was wanting, to be a match for the windings and doublings a hare was able to make in 
 her course when hunted by the slow and fastidious southern hound, and which was essential 
 to the finding her at all in countries where hares were scarce, by the perplexing means of a 
 very cold trail," (Ency. Brit. vol. xi. p. 750.) 
 
 1778. Mr. Bechford observes, " Hare bunting requires no ordinary capacity to overcome 
 
Chai". VII. MODERN HARE HUNTING. 513 
 
 its difficulties;" and he continues, " In proof of our assertion, that there is more of true 
 hunting with harriers than with any other description of hounds, we shall point out a few 
 of the difficulties which they have to overcome. In the first place a hare, when found, 
 generally describes a circle in her course, which is in itself not only more difficult to follow, 
 but it naturally brings her upon her foil, which is the greatest trial for hounds. Secondly, 
 the scent of the hare is weaker than that of any other animal we hunt ; and, unlike some, it 
 is always the worst the nearer she is to her end ; which accounts for its being better, and 
 lastino-' longer, when going to her seat than when running. There is scarcely any scent 
 from a hare until she is in motion ; therefore hounds constantly draw over her, and of 
 course, according to the length of time she has been gone to her seat after feeding, will be 
 the difficulty of hunting her by the trail. In fact, at the most distant part of her previous 
 night or morning's walk, the most tender nosed hound in a pack will be scarcely able to 
 own the scent at all. But tlie grand puzzler of all is, when hounds get upon the counter 
 trail, about the middle of a hare's work, and the scent lies so equal that it is most difficult 
 to distinguish heel from chase. No such difficulty as this can occur in any other description 
 of hunting, and it is such as can only be obviated by the skill and experience of the hunts- 
 man in his notice of the working of his hounds. But although this difficulty is alluded to 
 by almost all writers on the chase, we know not where to look for directions to the hunts- 
 man at the critical moment. It is true Mr. Daniel, in his Rural Sports, says, " To find 
 out this, see if your hounds challenge counter ; if they double, and carry it on counter, they 
 will soon signify their error by opening singly." Under the same views the Country Squire 
 observes, " The counter trail may be taken when hounds are first cast off, and happen to hit 
 about the middle of the hare's works, or nearer the seat than her feed ; there the scent lies 
 so equal, that the dogs, from being over eager, often get upon the heel : this the huntsman 
 will judge of by the notes of his hounds' first challenge in ; if they double and carry it on 
 counter, they will soon signify their error by opening only singly ; for instead of the scent 
 improving upon their noses, it perceptibly gets worse, and dwindles to nothing." It is 
 here, indeed, that the judgment of the judicious huntsman becomes apparent, in discri- 
 minating when the hounds in their anxiety to keep well with the scent, whicli failing forward, 
 are apt to turn and hunt it heel-ways. In such case, however, the scent will be less 
 stimulant ; and it is to be presumed, therefore, that the quick ear will detect such deficiency 
 in the cry of the pack, which will slacken the farther the hounds proceed with it. 
 
 1779. The harrier {Jig. '216. p. 403.), has engaged so much of our attention in our 
 chapter on hounds, that we shall here do little more than remark, that hounds which are 
 to be principally hunted on downs, and other upland districts, should be altogether lighter 
 in build, and less in height, than those to be confined to hunting in heavy countries, where, 
 on the contrary, they should be both taller and more bony. The upland pack of harriers 
 need not average more than seventeen inches in height ; while the hound appropriate to 
 heavy districts, as the wealds of Kent and Sussex, should be an inch, or an inch and a half 
 higher. We have seen some packs averaging twenty inches, and occasionally we have met 
 with one even taller ; but all such were, as we thought, out of place, and were fitter to 
 mob a hare to death than to hunt her. But while we would not advocate racing in a pack 
 of harriers, yet we should object to their want of either speed or mettle ; and whenever either 
 of these qualities seem on the wane, we would recommend that a slight foxhound cross be 
 thrown into the strain. 
 
 1780. The number of the harrier pack should correspond with the country bunted over; 
 for where there is more to do, more assistance is required. The maximum should not be 
 more than twenty, and the minimum not less than sixteen couples in the field. The actual 
 number of liounds kept should likewise be regulated by the number of hunting days in the 
 week. Twenty-six couples are not too many to furnish effective hounds for hunting three 
 days a week ; while an extra couple or two added to this number, may be found convenient 
 to meet unforeseen contingencies. Mr. Beckford's opinion on the subject of the harrier 
 pack, individually and collectively, is, that " The number of hounds should not exceed 
 twenty couple in the field, from the difficulty of getting a greater number to run well 
 together, and a pack of harriers (as well as foxhounds) are incomplete if they do not. A 
 hound that runs too fast for the rest ought not to be kept. Some huntsmen load them 
 with heavy collars, or tie a long strap round their necks ; a better way woqld be to part 
 with them ; whether they go too slow or too fast, they ought equally to be drafted. The 
 hounds most likely to show sport, are between the large slow hunting harrier and the 
 little fox-beagle : the former are dull, heavy, and too slow ; the latter are lively, light, and 
 too fleet : the first sort have the best noses, and will kill their game at last, if the day be 
 long enough ; the other, on the contrary, dash and are all alive, but every cold blast affects 
 them, and in a deep and wet country it is not impossible but that some of them may be 
 drowned." He further observes, that " With great trouble, a.id by breeding for many years 
 a vast number of hounds, he had succeeded in his endeavour of getting a cross of both kinds, 
 with great bone and strength, into as small a compass as possible ; that they were handsome, 
 ran well together, had all the spirit that could be wished, and would hunt the coldest 
 
 LI 
 
514 HARE HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 scent." — " Harriers to be good," he remarks, " must be kept to their proper game," which 
 is perfectly true. It was, we believe, the celebrated Brookside harriers that did not become 
 steady for weeks, after having a buck turned out before them. The huntsman to a harrier 
 pack, Mr. Beckford is of opinion, " should not be young, and for patience he should be a 
 very grizzle ,- the quieter he is the better ; he should have perseverance, and never give up 
 a hare when it is possible to hunt her, as she is sure to stop, and may always be recovered." 
 He jocularly remarks, that, " Were it customary to attend to the breed of huntsmen, as well 
 as to that of hounds, the family of the Silent Geiitleman, mentioned by the Spectator, would 
 furnish an excellent cross, and that a female of his lineage, married to a knowing huntsman, 
 would probably produce a perfect hare hunter." The whipper-in to a pack of harriers 
 should not be allowed to stop a hound or smack his whip, without the huntsman's order. 
 Noise and rattle are directly adverse to the first principles of hare hunting, which are to be 
 quiet, and leave the hounds to themselves. Town packs of harriers, that have no professed 
 huntsman to follow them, we have ourselves, always found to be excellent. Mr. Beckford 
 also acknowledges this, and advances for it this reason, that, " Although the hounds had 
 no one to assist, there was no one to interrupt them, which in this kind of hunting is more 
 material." One accident however, it should be stated, sometimes occurs to hounds when 
 they are left to themselves, which is, that of running back the heel. Hounds are naturally 
 fond of scent ; and thus, when unable to carry it forward, they will turn and hunt it back 
 again ; and here it is, that being left to themselves, they make a fault frequently. Mr. 
 Beckford however justly observes to the effect, that good bounds seldom give up the scent 
 at head ; if they do, he says, " there is, for the most part, an obvious reason for it." This 
 observation a huntsman should always make ; it will direct his cast : he will attend as he 
 goes, not only to his hounds, accurately noting which have the lead, and the degree of 
 scent they carry, but also to the circumstances of change of weather and difference of 
 ground, the distance which the hare keeps before the hounds, her former doubles, and 
 what point she makes to. Should a long fault make his assistance necessary, and the hare 
 should have headed back, he will observe whether she has turned of her own accord, or has 
 met any thing in her course to turn her. When he casts his hounds, let him begin with 
 a small circle ; if that is unsuccessful, try a larger ; and as a hare generally revisits her old 
 haunts, and returns to the place where she was first found, if the scent be quite gone, and 
 the hounds can no longer hunt, that is as likely a cast as any to recover her. In all his 
 casts let him watch the hounds, that they are actually employed in attempting to recover 
 the scent ; for at these times they must try for the scent, or they will never find it : and he 
 is to make his cast also either quick or slow, as he perceives his hounds try, and according 
 to the goodness or badness of the scent. 
 
 1781. Trailing the hare to her form was advocated by Mr. Beckford as being of great 
 service to the hounds, and as proving their goodness to the huntsman more than any other 
 hunting, by discovering to him which of them have the tenderest noses : nor is there a 
 doubt but that those hounds which find their own game, will certainly hunt it with the 
 most spirit afterwards. Hare finders unquestionably render hounds idle ; they also make 
 them wild. " Mine," says Mr. Beckford, " knew the men, and would run full cry to meet 
 them ; they are however of one great use, they hinder hounds from chopping hares. They 
 who make a business of hare finding (and a very advantageous one it is in some counties), 
 are enabled to find them in any weather, by observing the direction of the wind. People 
 frequently do not discover hares from not knowing them when in their forms : thus a 
 gentleman coursing with his friends was shown a hare that was found sitting ; ' Is that a 
 hare?' he cried, ' then, by Jove, I found two this morning as we rode along.' " Nature 
 appears to have gifted the hare with some singularly preservative properties, of which her 
 diversified tintings offer a proof: these so harmoniously blend with the matters which sur- 
 round her, as to make her escape from all but the practised eye very common. It is not 
 that she lies concealed by cover ; on the contrary, she frequently forms on the loo side of 
 a clod in a ploughed field, and yet, although so situated, her mass looks so shapeless, that 
 she is, by those not habituated to look for her, more frequently passed over than discovered. 
 Her ears also are so mobile that she can take in sounds from every quarter : her eyes are 
 never shut, and although she without doubt sleeps, yet her visual organs are so framed as 
 never to be veiled ; and her sleep is also so light, as to instantaneously communicate through 
 them and her ears the approach of danger. If discovered, her speed would in most cases 
 save her from common foes ; but she is assailed on one part by dogs artificially bred with 
 superior scenting powers, or on the other with such as, though almost scentless, are fleet as 
 the wind. — Poor puss ! ! 
 
 1782. When the hare is first started we would press on the spectators that they cannot be too 
 quiet, for if puss be much frightened she is very apt to be headed back, and the dogs are 
 rendered liable to overrun the scent every instant, which their natural eagerness will at such 
 a time compel the best of them to do. This error of too much encouragement from the 
 company, or injudiciously pressing too close upon the dogs, may continue beyond all possi- 
 bility of recovering it : crowding and pressing should on this account be guarded against. 
 In such case, on the contrary, keep wide of the dogs, as our friend and his lady are seen to 
 
Chap. VII. 
 
 MODERN HARE HUNTING. 
 
 515 
 
 do in fig. 252., that, if necessary, the gallant pack may have space to try hack and recover 
 the lost scent. This done, the company with propriety can advance, and the hounds may 
 
 BARE CHASB. 
 
 be approached, leaving however, at all times, sufficient room for them to turn and recover 
 the scent when it fails. Hounds through the whole of a hare chase should be left almost 
 entirely to themselves, nor should they even be much hallooed. If the hare doubles let the 
 dogs hunt through the doubles, for it is a maxim that a hare is not hunted fairly if hunted 
 otherwise ; the hounds should follow every step she takes, as well over greasy fallows, as 
 through flocks of sheep or droves of cattle ; nor should they be ever cast if able to do any 
 thing without it. On high roads and dry paths the huntsman should always be doubtful 
 of the scent, nor give his dogs much encouragement ; but when a hit is made on either side, 
 it is then right to encourage them by cheering. 
 
 1783. The Country Squire, an authority of no mean note, offers the following, as we think, 
 very valuable remarks on hare hunting : — "I would advise," he says, " a young huntsman, 
 when the scent lies well, always to keep himself far behind. At such a time, especially if 
 it be against the wind, it is impossible for the hare to hold forward, nor has she any mode of 
 escaping, but to stop short, and when all are past, to steal immediately back. This is often 
 the occasion of an irrecoverable fault in the midst of the warmest sport, and is the best trick 
 the hare has for her life in scenting weather. If the huntsman therefore is not too forward, 
 he will have the advantage of s.eeing her manoeuvre, and of assisting his fiounds at this critical 
 moment. Upon sight of the hare avoid, above all things, the vile practice of hallooing 
 hounds off a scent to lay them on after a view j it not only spoils the dogs by accustoming 
 them at every fault to listen for and expect the halloo, but it is foul sporting : equally 
 unfair and to be condemned to suffer the pricks of the hare's footing to be sought 
 for when she runs the foil ; for although it is admitted that by such pricking and 
 discovering her steps no hare can escape, yet it is an unmanly mode of assisting hounds, 
 which no huntsman, who is a sportsman, will be guilty of himself, or condescend to make 
 use of when done by others. The huntsman should never be noisy when a hare is first 
 started ; let him not only check his own forwardness, but that likewise of the inexperienced 
 sportsman. Hounds are apt enough, in the first heat of their mettle, to overshoot their 
 game, and hours of sad sport have happened from driving them too fast. Too many people 
 think a chief part of hunting consists in hallooing loud and riding hard, but they are 
 mistaken, and must not be offended should the huntsman swear at such practices. No 
 tongue can be allowed but his, nor at this particular time ought any one to be more for- 
 ward. The chief considerations for the huntsman when the hounds are at fault are, how 
 long the hare has been on foot, and how far the hounds make it good ; if she has not been 
 long and hard pressed, he must expeditiously try a wide circle, and so persist in contracting 
 his circles, until he returns to the place where the dogs threw up. Should the hare have 
 been drove hard, or be nearly dead run, the huntsman need only try a small compass, and 
 that slowly and cautiously, for she will only leap off a few rods and quat, until one or other 
 of the dogs jumps upon her. A huntsman should be careful of talking too loud to hounds, 
 and in a key which, instead of cheering, confounds them. Give me," says this author, " a 
 fellow of everlasting patience and good temper, who does not consider hunting merely as 
 his business, but who naturally loves it ; one with a cleap moderate voice, that speaks to an 
 old hound when at fault frequently and with quickness, and cherishes him in a tone that 
 enforces courage, and induces him to stoop perpetually tot recover the scent. It is by no 
 means the huntsman's business to endeavour, by pricking the hare, to hit her off; in the first 
 place it is unfair, and secondly, whilst he is poring with his eyes upon the ground, not one 
 in twenty of the hounds will have his nose to it. If there is a long default, the huntsman 
 should attend to the tender nosed dog, which perhaps he disregarded in the morning as a 
 
 L 1 2 ^^ ' 
 
516 HARE HUNTING. Part IV 
 
 babbler, and whom he pronounced worthy of a halter for opening at nothing ; his superior 
 excellence of scenting may now show itself to have merited a different judgment, and may 
 encourage some stauncher hound to stoop, which he would not otherwise do." 
 
 1 784. " The best harriers," says the same authority, " are those that never pursue any other 
 game than hares : it is advisable never to let them change for a fresh hare, so long as they 
 can possibly follow the hunted one ; nor to take off their noses from the scent they are 
 hunting, to lay them on nearer and to gain ground It is granted that this is a common 
 trick with those that have the spit in view; but it is barbarous to the hare, and (as it ought) 
 seldom fails to spoil the hounds with whom it is practised. However it may curtail the 
 hunting season (for hares should not be hunted before Michaelmas nor after February), 
 harriers should never be suffered to hunt foxes; the scent and straight forward flight of these 
 animals when hunted, is so different from that of the hare, that it does them the greatest 
 harm. Harriers are not a match for a fox, to press him as he ought to be hunted ; yet 
 they acquire a knack of getting too forward for the confined work of a hare, and lose the 
 patience they formerly possessed of unravelling all the doubles, by which their game 
 endeavoured to escape them, and in doing of which their goodness was chiefly manifested." 
 
 1785. Harriers when at check also should generally be left pretty much to themselves. 
 We have ourselves seen much mischief done by over ofliciousness on the part of the hunts- 
 man, who is directed by Mr. Beckford not to move his horse one way or the other. Hounds 
 lean naturally towards the scent, and if left alone will soon recover it ; and, as wittily ob- 
 served by him, " If a hound is spoken to at such a time, calling him by his name (which is 
 too much practised), he seldom fails to look up, as much as to say. What the deuce do you 
 want ? Had he the faculty of speech he would add, before he stooped to scent again. You 
 fool, let me alone!" When hounds are at fault in the first instance, not a word should be 
 said ; no other tongue should be heard but that of a hound ; and so inflexible in this parti- 
 cular was a friend of Mr. Beckford's who kept harriers, that a gentleman accidentally 
 coughing whilst his hounds were at fault, he rode up to him immediately and said, " I wish, 
 sir, with all my heart, that your cough was better." That this eminent sportsman was 
 essentially humane and a lover of fair play, although he had fallen under the lash of the 
 critic for a supposed want of these qualities, the following among many other of his 
 instructions will testify : — " It is a fault for harriers to run too fast ; scope should be given 
 for all the hare's little tricks, nor should she be killed foully. She will make a good 
 defence when not unfairly hunted ; and. as far as her own safety is concerned, the hare has 
 more cunning than the fox, and uses shifts to save her life far beyond all his artifices." 
 
 1786. "A hare generally," it is said, "describes a circle in her flight, larger or smaller, 
 according to her strength. We have our doubts on this point, and are of opinion that 
 other influences operate. The female hare will not make so large a detour as the male ; 
 and either sex when having been hunted, and yet having escaped, whether it was by wide 
 or circumscribed sweeps, will follow nearly the same track when again pursued; much 
 however will depend on her general habits, and the openness of the country. In inclo- 
 sures, and where there is much cover, the circle is frequently so small that it is a constant 
 puzzle to the hounds. Besides running the foil, they frequently make doubles, which is 
 going forward to tread the same steps back again, on purpose to confuse their pursuers ; 
 and the same manner in which the first double is made, they mostly continue, whether 
 long or short." "This information," says Mr. Beckford, "if properly marked by the 
 huntsman, may be useful in his casts. When hares make their doubles on a high road, or 
 dry path, and then leave it with a spring, it is often the occasion of a long fault : the 
 spring which a hare takes on these occasions is hardly to be credited, any more than her 
 ingenuity in thus trying to escape. Often, after running a path a considerable distance, 
 she will make a double, and* stop until the hounds are past her; the will then steal away,, 
 and return the same way she came ; and it may be observed this is the greatest of all 
 trials for hounds. It is so hot a foil, that in the best packs there are not many hounds 
 that can hunt it ; those hounds must be followed that can, and the foil when she breaks it, 
 (which in all probability she will soon do, as she now thinks herself secure), be tried to be 
 hit off: when the scent lies bad in cover, she will sometimes seem to hunt the hounds. 
 The huntsman to harriers should do all in his power to prevent the hounds from chopping 
 hares. It is a useless waste of game, and requires vigilance to prevent, for some hares lie 
 very close, and some situations favour it, as furze, &c. Thick hedges are also hides ; 
 therefore let all such be well beaten some distance before the hounds ; but let it be done 
 by an attendant, for if the huntsman beats the hedge himself, the hounds will be on the 
 watch, and she must have unusual luck to escape being chopped. Hares seldom show so 
 much sport as when they do not know where they are, and for the same reason they run 
 also well in a fog. When hares set off down the wind, likewise, they rarely return; and 
 hounds cannot be pushed on too much, particularly when the hare is sinking : the old 
 hounds, well knowing this, will get forward and rush to the head. We need not pursue 
 the subject farther, as it usually happens that the circles which the chased hare describes, 
 are each more and more contracted, until at last she is circumscribed within the spread of 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 DEER HUNTING IN ALL ITS VARIETIES. 
 
 517 
 
 tlie pack, when being seized by one, her cries call the huntsman forward to save the 
 remains of poor puss, as seen in fig. 253., whose death however is not signalised with a 
 
 thrilling whoo-whoop, although she may yet have the honour of gracing the table of the 
 hunter, instead of being hung ii, effigy over the stable door. 
 
 CHAP. vin. 
 
 DEER HUNTING IN ALL ITS VARIETIES. 
 
 1787. Deer hunting appears to have been a very popular pursuit in every age, and in 
 almost every country. Particularly it has been chosen as the favourite recreation of kings, 
 princes, and nobles ; nor can it be denied, tliat the high bearing of the principal members 
 of this group give great interest to their capture. Xenophon treats of stag hunting as a 
 masculine and royal sport {De Venatione, c. ix.): but even in his hands, it is disgraced by 
 that union of weapons which characterised all the huntings of the ancients ; by whom 
 missiles, traps, snares, ambushings, and fierce dogs, were employed together. By Xenophon 
 Indian dogs were preferred for deer hunting, on account of their size, strength, speed, and 
 courage. The classic pages of the Iliad make frequent mention of the chase of the stag, 
 and in the description of the death of Hector, it is very emphatically introduced, and as 
 admirably versified by Pope. 
 
 1788. TTie olden method oj stag hunting among the Britons, appears to have been con- 
 ducted in a manner similar to that of other nations. In the history of the Anglo-Saxons 
 we find one saying, " I am a hunter to one of the kings. How do you exercise your art ? 
 — I spread my nets, and set them in a fit place, and instruct my hounds to pursue the wild 
 deer till they come to the nets unexpectedly, and so are entangled, and I slay them in 
 the nets. Cannot you hunt without nets ? — Yes, with swift howids I follow the wild 
 deer. What wild deer do you chiefly take ? — Harts, boars, and reindeer, and goats, 
 and sometimes hares." ( Translation of Arrian, p. 121.) The Norman conquest introduced 
 a reserved right, on the part of the king and his favourites, over all wild animals as objects 
 of the chase, but particularly over deer, for the propagation of which vast tracts of land 
 were wrested from their owners. Further, to protect the deer within the inclosuros thereby 
 made, fines of the heaviest nature were exacted : if one of these animals was even acci- 
 dentally slain, the punishment was severe; and if purposely, the delinquent was executed. 
 Of the jealousies and deadly feuds occasioned by this tyranny, many legendary stories 
 remain as proofs ; and the ballad of Chevy Chase hands down as tragic a tale as ever 
 was penned. These arbitrary restrictions naturally begat attempts to break through 
 them ; and fines, imprisonments, and executions, were in a continual course of infliction. 
 It also appears, that to some trespass of the forest laws we are indebted for the works 
 of the greatest dramatic writer that Britain has to boast of. The immortal Shakspeare, 
 it would appear, had, as is too common to inexperienced youths, fallen in with bad 
 companions, amongst whom were some that practised deer stealing, who engaged him 
 more than once in robbing Charlecote Park near Stratford, belonging to Sir Thomas Lucv. 
 P'or this he was prosecuted, and in order to be revenged, he wrote a ballad upon that 
 gentleman ; and although this, perhaps the first essay of Shakspeare's poetry, be lost, it is 
 said to have been so very severe, that it incensed the person, who had already commenced 
 a criminal prosecution against him to that degree, that he was obliged to leave his business 
 and family in Warwickshire, and shelter himself in London, where, from being: a menial 
 
 LIS 
 
518 DEER HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 attendant about the doors of the theatre, he became an ornament within ; and if his acting 
 was not transcendent, his writings were of a nature to render his fame imperishable. 
 
 1789. Clandestine deer hunting, it must also be noted, was not considered a disgrace in 
 these times. " In Hutchin's History of Dorset we are told that such was the case ; and that 
 many respectable persons followed it as a nocturnal amusement, and, if discovered, had 
 30/. in their pockets to pay the penalty, and permission to repeat their sports on the 
 following night if they chose to venture." These nightly huntings were mostly conducted 
 by adepts in the art, who were clad in an appropriate costume, which was called " the cap 
 and jack." The cap was of straw, and tightly rolled, much after the manner of our beehives, 
 and formed an admirable defence against the forest keeper's quarter-staffs. The jacks, or 
 jackets, were of strong canvass, and so wool padded, as to form an equal defence for the body, 
 as the straw cap for the head. To such an extent were these nightly depredations carried on, 
 that an act of parliament was passed, which, by designating the offence deer stealing instead 
 of deer hunting, and by changing the punishment from a mere fine to that of transportation, 
 greatly checked the practice, although it did not entirely put a stop to it, as we see by the 
 following account, which Mr. Gilpin has introduced in his remarks on Forest Scenery : — 
 " I once had some occasional intercourse with a forest borderer, who had formerly been a no- 
 torious deer stealer. He had often, like the deer stealer in the play. 
 
 " struck a doe 
 
 And borne It cleanly by the keeper's nose." 
 
 Indeed, he had been at the head of his profession ; and during a reign of five years, assured 
 me he had killed, on an average, not fewer than a hundred bucks a year. At length he 
 was obliged to abscond ; but compromising his affairs, he abjured the trade, and would 
 speak of his former arts without reserve. He has more than once confessed the sins of his 
 youth to me ; from which an idea may be formed of the mystery of deer stealing in its 
 highest mode of perfection. In his excursions in the forest, he carried with him a gun, 
 which unscrewed into three parts, and which he could easily conceal in the lining of his 
 coat. Thus armed, he would drink with the underkeepers without suspicion ; and when 
 he knew them engaged, would securely take his stand in some distant part, and mark his 
 buck ; when he had killed him, he would draw him aside into the bushes, and spend the 
 remaining part of the day in a neighbouring tree, that he might be sure no spies were in the 
 way : at night he secreted his plunder. He had boarded off a part of his cottage (forming 
 a rough door into it, like the rest of the partition, stuck full of false nail-heads), with such 
 artifice, that the keepers, on an information, have searched his house again and again, and 
 have gone off satisfied with his innocence ; though his secret larder perhaps, at that very 
 time, contained a brace of bucks. He had always a quick market for his venison, for the 
 country is as ready to purchase as these fellows are to procure it. It is a forest adage of 
 ancient date, Non est inquirendum unde venit venison." 
 
 1790. The Norman tnethod of deer hunting appears to have been much the same as that of 
 the Anglo-Saxons, except that the former went into the field mounted on horseback, which 
 was an advantage unknown to the latter, whose chasings were performed on foot. It 
 appears also, that the Normans long continued to hunt deer, armed with bows and arrows, 
 spears and nets, as well as dogs. An old chronicle, quoted by Strutt, informs us, — " When 
 the king shall think proper to hunt the hart in the parks or forests, either with bows or 
 greyhounds, the master of the game, and the park keeper, or the forester, being made 
 acquainted with his pleasure, shall see that every thing be provided necessary for the 
 purpose. It is the duty of the sheriff of the county wherein the hunting was to be 
 performed, to furnish fit stabling for the king's horses, and carts to take away the dead 
 game. The hunters and ofljcers under the forester, with their assistants, were commanded 
 to erect a suflScient number of temporary buildings for the reception of the royal family 
 and their train ; and, if I understand my authority clearly, these buildings are directed to 
 be covered with green boughs, to answer the double purpose of shading the company and 
 the hounds from the heat of the sun, and to protect them from any inconveniency in case of 
 foul weather. Early in the morning, upon the day appointed for the sport, the master of 
 the game, with the officers deputed by him, ought to see that the greyhounds were properly 
 placed, and the person nominated to blow the horn, whose office was to watch what kind of 
 game was turned out, and by the manner of winding his horn, signify the same to the 
 company, that they might be prepared for its reception upon its quitting cover. Proper 
 persons were then to be appointed, at diflterent parts of the inclosure, to keep the populace 
 at due distance, — the yeomen of the king's bow, and the grooms of his tutored greyhounds, 
 had in charge to secure the king's standing, and prevent any noise being made to disturb 
 the game before the arrival of his majesty. When the royal family and the nobility were 
 conducted to the places appointed for their reception, the master of the game, or his 
 lieutenant, sounded three long mootes (or blasts with the horn) for the uncoupling of the 
 hart hounds. The game was then driven from the cover, and turned by the huntsmen and 
 the hounds, so as to pass by the stands belonging to the king and queen, and such of the 
 
Chap. VIII. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE DEER FAMILY. 519 
 
 nobility as were permitted to have a share in the pastime, who might shoot at them with 
 their bows, or pursue them with the greyliounds at their pleasure. We are then 
 informed that the game which the king, the queen, or the princes or princesses, slew with 
 their own bows, or particularly commanded to be let run, was not liable to any claim by 
 the huntsmen or their attendants ; but of all the rest that were killed, they had certain 
 parts assigned to them by the master of the game, according to ancient custom. ( Strutt's 
 Sports and Pastimes. ) 
 
 1791. The ceremonials attending the hunting of the stag in particular were numerous, and 
 it was a great breach of sporting propriety not to observe them very minutely. To illustrate 
 our position, we will just instance such as were essential on the death of this animal from 
 Gesner, an authority of repute. After directing, that when the hunted hart is at bay, the 
 huntsman should steal on him covertly and softly, and either cut his throat or stab him with 
 a sword, " The first ceremony is to cry ware haunch, that the hounds may not break in to 
 the deer ; which being done, the next is the cutting his throat, and blooding the youngest 
 hounds, that they may the better love a deer, and learn to leap at his throat : then the mort 
 having been blown, and all the company come in, the best person who hath not taken say 
 before, is to take up the knife that the keeper or huntsman is to lay across the belly of the 
 deer, some holding by the fore-legs, and the keeper or huntsman drawing down the fore- 
 skin, the person who takes say, is to draw the edge of the knife leisurely along the middle 
 of the belly, beginning near the brisket, and drawing a little upon it, enough in the length 
 and depth to discover how fat the deer is ; then he that is to break up the deer, first slits 
 the skin from the cutting of the throat downwards, making the arber, that so the ordure 
 may not break forth, and then he paunches him, rewarding the hounds with it. In the 
 next place, he is to present the same person who took say with a drawn hanger, to cut off 
 the head of the deer ; which being done, and the hounds rewarded, the concluding ceremony 
 is, if it be a stag, to draw a triple mort, and if a buck, a double one ; and then all who have 
 horns blow a recheat in concert, and immediately a general whoop." 
 
 Sect. I. The Natural History of the Deer Family. 
 
 1792. Three varieties of the genus Cervus are professed objects of the chase, — the stag (^ fig. 254. 
 p. 520.), the fallow deer, and the roe; each of which have long been followed with great 
 ardour, according to the tastes of different sportsmen, and their means of gratifying them : 
 the roe is, however, becoming scarce. 
 
 1793. The geographical distribution of the deer family is extensive, being common in Europe, 
 Asia, America, and some parts of Africa. All the members of this group are ruminants. 
 Another general character also attributed to them is, that their horns are deciduous throuo^h- 
 out ; but which characteristic is now doubted, as there is reason to suppose some American 
 and Indian deer do not shed theirs, at least they certainly do not do so annually. Nature 
 seems to be as fond of sporting as her human children are : thus she seldom presents a 
 distinctive character to a group, without leaving herself a loophole in favour of some 
 variety. It it thus with the reindeer, which presents the only instance of a female deer being 
 furnished with horns: indeed, shedding of the original, and the reproduction of deciduous 
 horns, offer to our notice some of the most striking phenomena in zoology, under which 
 impression we present the following account by Mr. Griffith : — " The reproduction of the 
 deciduous horns in deer is more inexplicable than that species of vegetative spontaneous 
 production, of which the germ is invisible, and which, nevertheless, is subordinate to fixed 
 and precise laws. At a given age the horns of the deer kind begin to develop ; at first a 
 slight protuberance appears covered by the skin, where a great number of vessels are spread, 
 for a considerable degree of heat is perceptible under it. Soon tlie protuberance rises, and 
 in some species branches off into ramifications ; after a certain period, the development is 
 arrested, the skin, which had continued to stretch and extend over the whole production, 
 loses its heat, dies, becomes dry, and finishes by tearing off in rags ; at length the horn 
 itself becomes detached and falls ; a slight hemorrhage follows from the skin or the part of 
 the frontal that sustains it. After twenty-four hours in healthy deer, the vessels which 
 emitted the blood are closed, a thin pellicle covers the wound, and immediately the repro- 
 duction of a new horn becomes apparent, the extremity of the vessel swells, a burr expands 
 around the base where the late horn stood, resembling those on the bark of trees, when they 
 have received wounds which begin to cicatrise : the burr widens, while the vessels which 
 proceed from the bone depose osseous matter. Hitherto the development of the horn has 
 been uniform, the vessels have extended in a certain direction, always the same in each 
 species ; but when they have arrived at a certain point, they separate, some continuing as 
 before, while others turn into new, but always in variable directions, if no accident impedes 
 them. These last, which have formed an antler or snag, soon stop, but the former continue 
 increasing the beam, throwing off from time to time others again to form branches, till at 
 length this species of bony vegetation ceases also ; the skin or velvet which covers them 
 dries again, and the horn falls to be replaced by another." (Animal Kimidom, vol. iv. p. 68. ) 
 
 L 1 4 
 
5£0 
 
 DEER HUNTING. 
 
 Paut IV. 
 
 Tlie Scotch foresters likewise observe, that when a hart is cut while a fawn, that he remains 
 hornless; and if cut when five or six years of age, his horns then become non-deciduous 
 but permanent. There is every reason likewise to suppose that the Higliland deer were of 
 much greater jiroportions in early times than at present, — horns of immense magnitude 
 having been formerly, and are still, found in the peat bogs of the Highlands. 
 
 1794. The form of the horns of deer is admirably adapted to the wants and necessities 
 of each variety, and such departure from the common model assures us they were not 
 intended as weapons only, but are subservient, in many instances, to other necessary pur- 
 poses. In some, hook-like processes are formed, jjy which they can reach branch«is of trees, 
 and bring them within reach of their browsings ; others, inhabiting the colder regions, as 
 the reindeer, &c. have palmated horns, with which they can shovel away the snow that 
 buries the moss, and other vegetable matter they feed upon. We may further add, that in 
 accordance with these manifestations of design, the feet also of those found in high nortliern 
 latitudes are broad, or, as a sportsman would say, splayed. But we check our own anxiety 
 to multiply proofs on this interesting subject, and proceed to individualise such members of 
 the deer genus as are known to particularly interest the British sportsman. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Stag, or Red Deer. 
 
 i795. The stag {Cervus Elephas) is also known as the hart and the red deer. Our 
 cut (Jig. 254. ) presents the stag and hind. As a combination of beauty and grace, the 
 stag is an object of general admiration. " He is of all beasts," says Gervase Markham, 
 " the goodliest, stateliest, and most manly." BufFon also, after a most eloquent description 
 of the stag, concludes, Sa grandeur, sa legirete, sa force, le distinguent assez des autres habi- 
 tans des bois : et comme il est le plus noble d'entre etix, il ne sert aussi qu'aux plaisirs des plus 
 nobles des homines : il a, dans tous les temps, occupe le loisir des heros. Which may be thus ren- 
 dered, " His lofty mien, his elegance 
 and power, are sufficient to distin- 
 guish him from all other inhabit- 
 ants of the forest (see Jig. 254.); and 
 being himself the most noble amongst 
 them, it is very natural that the 
 chase of him should in all times have 
 been a favourite sport of kings, nobles, 
 and warriors." The height of the 
 British stag is near four feet ; in the 
 Duke of Athol's grounds, it is said 
 that some have been shot whicli 
 weighed upwards of eighteen stone. 
 (Stat. Ace.20. p.470. ) This account is, 
 however, much at variance with that 
 of Mr. Scrope, whose veracity few will 
 dispute. He distinctly states that the late Duke of Athol killed a hart which weighed 
 thirty stone, six pounds imperial, as he stood. In 1836 we are also told, that one was 
 killed at Woburn, of thirty-four stone weight as he stood. The late Glengarry also killed 
 one which, after the gralloch or offal was taken, weighed twenty-six stone. The colours of 
 red deer, as an extended group, are sufficiently well known to naturalists ; but for precision, 
 we observe the adult male and female in the summer have the back, flanks, and outside of 
 the thighs, fulvous brown, a blackish line running along the spine, marked on each side 
 with a row of pale fulvous spots. In winter these parts change to a uniform grey brown ; 
 the buttocks and tail, however, remaining a pale buff, but separated from the brown by a 
 blackish line ; the head, sides of the neck, under parts of the body and legs, are grey brown, 
 and a broad band of brown passes down the face. The wliole of the timings, it must be 
 observed, become darker with age, particularly it is so in the males : and it must likewise 
 be taken into account, that this description is only pledged to be correct as regards the 
 general group of European stags; for it would fail in characterising the distinctive tint 
 which has occasioned the British stag to be known as the red deer, from those bred with us 
 being, with few exceptions, essentially rufous in colour ; but 'even with us the depth of the 
 tint will vary considerably. 
 
 1796. The stag is distinguished from the hind by his horns, and also by the long bristly 
 hair under his throat and neck, and by the canine teeth or tusks in his upper jaw. The 
 young one of the red deer, whether male or female, is a calf. The male is a brocket until 
 three years of age; at four, a staggart; at five, a warrantable stag ; and afterwards, in royal 
 chases, is known as a hart royal. Where much attention to technical phraseology is observed, 
 the stag's brow, bay, and tray antlers, are called his rights. His crockets are the upright 
 points of liis horns ; his beam is the main horn, and the rough circular base forms the pearls. 
 Locality however, has some influence on this phraseology. The bossets or protuberances 
 
Chap. VIII. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE RED DEER. 521 
 
 which mark the growth of the horns in the calves, appear after the age of six months, and 
 
 first extend themselves into two cylindrical knobs, which are covered by a hairy cuticle ; 
 
 in the second year the horns themselves appear, but usually straight and single only. The 
 
 third year, these rudimental horns throw out two antlers; the fourth, three; the fifth, four; 
 
 and before the sixth year is expired, there are six or seven antlers on each side. It must, 
 
 however, be remarked, that neither the number nor the form of the antlers is definite ; on 
 
 the contrary, the ramifications of the crown are much varied as well as multiplied. In tlie 
 
 museum of Hesse Cassel, a horn is seen with twenty-eight antlers. Baron Cuvier also 
 
 notices one that had sixty-two, and another with sixty-three antlers. In the Lytell Gesie of 
 
 Robin Hood we read — 
 
 " Yonder I see a ryght fayer hart 
 * « * « 
 
 His tynde are so sharp, jnayster, 
 Of sixty, and well mo ." 
 
 1797. " The annual mewing or shedding of the horns of the stag takes place," says Bewick, 
 " the latter end of February, or the beginning of March." With all our respect for Bewick, 
 which is great, we incline to think that April is the most usual month for the shedding of 
 the horns of the older deer, and that those of the younger follow in succession. Indeed 
 we are told, that, in very youthful stags, the shedding is often protracted until August. 
 Mr. Scrope likewise tells us, that " They carry their horns as long as the hind carries her 
 fawn, which is eight months. Both horns do not necessarily fall at the same time : a day or 
 two, or even more, occasionally intervene. Soon after the old horn has fallen off, a soft tumour 
 begins to appear, which is quickly covered with a down-like leaden-coloured velvet. This 
 tumour is seen every day to increase, like the graft of a tree ; and rising by degrees, 
 shoots out the antlers on each side. The skin remains to cover it for some time, and it 
 continues to be furnished with blood-vessels, which supply the growing horns with nourish- 
 ment, and occasion the furrows observable in them, when that covering is stripped off. The 
 impression is deeper at the bottom where the vessels are larger, and diminishes towards the 
 point where they are smooth. When the horns are at their full growth, they acquire 
 strength and solidity ; and the velvet covering, or skin, with its blood-vessels, dries up, 
 and begins to fall off; which the animal endeavours to hasten, by rubbing them against 
 the trees ; and, in this manner, the whole head gradually acquires its complete hardness, 
 expansion, and beauty." The rutting season of the red deer is much influenced by the 
 temperature of the locality inhabited. Aristotle tells us, that in Greece it commenced 
 early in August, and ended usually with September. In the colder climate of the Gram- 
 pians, on the contrary, the rutting does not commence until late in September, when the 
 throats of the males begin to swell, and they become irritable, restless in the extreme, and 
 wallow in the bogs to cool their heats. They also roar out incessantly, and fight each other 
 with savage fury, it being the endeavour of each hart to attract to himself as many hinds 
 as he can for his harem, which he watches with extreme jealousy, and is incessantly 
 engaged in active warfare to keep off intruders on his rights, and, as classically and elegantly 
 expressed by Mr. Scrope, " their conflicts continue a considerable time, and nothing can be 
 more entertaining than to witness, as I have done, the varied success and address of the 
 combatants. It is a sort of wild 'joust' in the presence of the dames, who, as of old, bestowed 
 their favours on the most valiant." (Art of Deer Stalking, p. 13.) In this state both stag 
 and hind are totally unfit for the table. 
 
 1798. " The hinds go with young eight months and a few days, and seldom produce more 
 than one young, called a fawn. They bring forth in May, or the beginning of June, and 
 conceal their young, with great care, in the most obscure retreats. They will even expose 
 themselves to the fury of the hounds, and suffer all the terrors of the chase, in order to draw 
 off the dogs from their hiding-place. They are also personally very bold in the protection 
 of their offspring, and will defend it with great courage against all enemies. The calf 
 never quits the dam during the whole summer ; and in winter the stags and hinds of all 
 ages keep together in herds, which are more or less numerous, according to the mildness 
 or rigour of the season. They separate in the spring ; the hinds retire to bring forth, while 
 none but the young ones remain together." 
 
 1799. Spiracxda of deer. It is to be regretted that we should have remained so long 
 undetermined as to the real use of those linear openings or slits beneath the eyes of many, 
 but not of all the members of the genus Cervus. This sinus leads to a cavity ii\ the superior 
 maxillary bone, is covered by the general integuments of the surrounding parts, and is 
 furnished with an unctuous substance, secreted from sebaceous follicles. These cavities 
 have been supposed to be spiracula or additional respiratory openings, by communicating 
 with the nostrils ; and the fact so generally insisted on, that those who have them, are seen 
 to indiscriminately apply either the nose or this suborbital sinus to whatever they wish to 
 smell, would greatly strengthen the supposition. Their existence has been very long 
 known, and their use as breathing spiracula has been broadly hinted at by Oppiap the 
 Greek poet, and has continued to be so considered by most subsequent naturalists. Mr. 
 
522 
 
 PRACTICE OF DEER HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 Pennant, in reply to Mr. White of Selbourne, observes, — " I was much surprised to find in 
 the antelope something analogous to what you mention as so remarkable in deer. This 
 animal also, has a long slit beneath each eye, which can be opened and shut at pleasure. 
 On holding an orange to one, the creature made as much use of these orifices as of his 
 nostrils, applying them to the fruit, and seeming to smell it through them." The grand 
 difficulty in the way of attributing such a use to them, is their not being invariably found 
 in every species of the genus. That their existence is essential to respiration when the deer 
 iiimierses its muzzle in the water, appears fanciful and unsupported by analogies. But it 
 being asserted by anatomists that the sinus does, in some instances, communicate with the 
 nasal cavity, will not allow us peremptorily to contradict such appropriation, so varied are 
 nature's works. The French call these spiracles larmiers, or receptacles for tears, and the 
 larmes de cerf, or tears of the hunted or stricken deer, form not an unfrequent poetic flight, 
 or figure of speech. These suppository tears, however, are nothing more than an overflowing 
 of the thiimer parts of the sebaceous secretion. (See Sir Everard Home on this subject, 
 Comp. Anat. viii. p. 245.) 
 
 1 800. The stag is not wholly incapable of domestication, though he is tamed with more 
 difficulty than the fallow deer. Several instances have occurred, of one voluntarily forming 
 an attachment to the deer keeper, but so exquisite is their olfactory powers, that as soon as 
 the season for killing venison commences, the connection is interrupted ; we presume by the 
 clothes of the keeper retaining the taint of blood. It is related of the Count of Stolberge 
 in Germany, that he " had a deer, which he bestowed on the emperor Maximilian II., 
 which would receive a rider on his back, and a bridle in his mouth, and would run a 
 race with the fleetest horses that came in the field and outstrip them. Martial likewise 
 mentions a deer used to the bridle, but we do not recollect that he bore the saddle also. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Fallow Deer. 
 
 1801. Fallow deer (^Cervus Dama Linn.). This species is not so universally dis- 
 tributed as red deer; in fact, few are to be found in France or Germany, but in Spain 
 
 they are very large, and as common as 
 in England {fig. 255.). According to 
 Mr. Pennant, they are inhabitants of 
 Gi-eece, Palestine, and the northern 
 paits of China. Closely as the fallow 
 deor resembles the red deer in form 
 <ind all essential points, no two animals 
 Liin avoid each other with more inten- 
 Mtv of purpose than these varieties of 
 the Cervus family. Intermixture has, 
 ue believe, never been witnessed be- 
 tween them on any occasion, but, on the 
 contrary, a marked aversion appears to 
 keep these several species entirely dis- 
 tinct from each other. It is, however, 
 FAiiow nEKK. j^yj. ^ ijttig remarkable that this law, so 
 
 imperative among deer, is not kept equally strict among other tribes, as horses, asses, dogs, 
 
 foxes, &c. Without doubt the singularity is a wise ordination. 
 
 1802. " The priiicipal difference," says Bewick, " between the stag and the fallow deer, 
 seems to be in their size and in the form of their horns ; the latter is much smaller than the 
 former, and its horns, instead of being round like those of the stag, are broad, palmated at 
 the ends, and better garnished with antlers. The tail is much longer than that of the stag, 
 and its hair is much brighter ; in other respects they nearly resemble each other. The 
 horns of the fallow deer are shed annually, like those of the stag ; but they fall off later,, 
 and are renewed nearly at the same time. Their rutting season arrives fifteen days or three 
 weeks after that of the stag. The males then bellow frequently, but with a low and inter- 
 rupted voice. They are not so furious at this season as the stag, nor exhaust themselves 
 by any uncommon ardour. They never leave their pasture in quest of the females, but 
 generally fight with each other, till one buck becomes master of the field. They are capable 
 of procreation in their second year ; and, like the stag, are fond of variety. The female 
 goes with young eight months; and produces one, sometimes two, and rarely three, at a 
 time. They arrive at perfection at the age of three years, and live till about twenty." 
 
 1803. Fallow deer are strictly gregarious, but the associated herd is often divided by fierce 
 contentions, and the weaker party is for some time driven to another, and commonly to an 
 inferior part of the pasturage. Singly they are not only inoflTensive but easily tamed, and 
 then become confiding, interesting, and attached. We ourselves knew one at large that 
 we frequently met in the high road, and with which we gradually became so well acquainted, 
 that it was at last difficult to rid ourselves of his company. It is well known that at one 
 of the racing stables a fallow deer lived with the horses, to which he became so much 
 attached, that he regularly accompanied them in their exercises, and in their training gallops 
 
Chai-. VIII. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE ROEBUCK 
 
 523 
 
 made as good " a run " as the best of them. They are much less delicate in the choice of 
 their food than the red deer, and will live and thrive on vegetable matter of every kind, 
 provided it be varied. 
 
 1 804. We have in England two varieties of the fallow deer, which are said to be of foreign 
 origin, — the beautiful spotted kind, supposed to have been brought from Bengal, and the 
 deep brown sort, now common in this country. These last were introduced by King 
 James the First out of Norway, where, having observed their hardiness in bearing the cold 
 of that severe climate, he brought some of them into Scotland, and from thence transported 
 them into his chases of Enfield and Epping. Since that time they have multiplied exceed- 
 ingly in many parts of this kingdom, which is now become famous for venison of superior 
 fatness and flavour, to that of any other country in the world. 
 
 SuBSECT, 3. The Roebuck. 
 
 1 805. The roe(^ Cervus Capreolus Linn.), once common over thewholeof our island (Jig.256.), 
 is now only to be met with in its wild state in the Highlands of Scotland ; in America it is 
 
 yet very common. " It is," says Bewick, " the 
 smallest of all the deer kind, being only three feet 
 four inches long, and somewhat more than two feet 
 m height. The horns are from eight to nine inches 
 long, upright, round, and divided into three 
 branches ; the body is covered with long hair ; the 
 lower part of each hair is ash colour ; near the end 
 1 5 a narrow bar of black, and the point is yellow ; 
 the hairs on the face are black, tipped with ash 
 colour ; the ears are long, their insides of a pale 
 yellow, and covered with long hair ; the chest, 
 belly, legs, and the inside of the thighs are of a 
 noBBucK. yellowish white ; the rump is of a pure white, and 
 
 the tail very short. When about eight or nine months old, their horns begin to appear in 
 the form of two knobs : the first year they are without antlers. They shed their horns 
 the latter end of autumn, and renew them in the winter ; in which they differ from the 
 stag, whose horns fall off in the spring, and are renewed in summer." 
 
 1806. On the qualities of the roe Buffon thus eloquently discourses : — " As the stag is the 
 noblest inhabitant of the wood, he occupies the deepest shades of the forest, and the most 
 elevated ridges of those mountains which are covered with lofty trees. The roe, as if inferior 
 in species, contents himself with a humbler residence, and generally dwells among the thick 
 foliage of young brushwood. But if he is inferior to the stag in dignity, strength, and stature, 
 he is endowed with more gracefulness, vivacity, and courage, and he is superior in gaiety, 
 neatness, and sprightliness. His figure is more elegant and handsome, his eyes more brilliant 
 and animated, his limbs more nimble, his movements quicker, and he bounds, seemingly 
 without effort, with equal vigour and agility. His coat or hair is always clean, smooth, and 
 glossy ; he never wallows in the mire like the stag, and he delights in dry and elevated 
 situations, where the air is purest. He is likewise more crafty ; conceals himself with greater 
 address, is more difficult to trace, and derives superior resources from instinct ; for though 
 he has the misfortune to leave behind him a stronger scent than the stag, which redoubles 
 the ardour and appetite of the dogs, he knows how to withdraw himself from their pursuit, 
 by the rapidity with which he begins his flight, and by his numerous doublings. He delays 
 not his arts of defence till his strength fails him ; but as soon as he finds that the first efforts 
 of a rapid chase have been unsuccessful, he repeatedly returns on his former steps ; and after 
 confounding, by these opposite; movements, the direction he has taken, and also by intermix- 
 ing the present with the past emanations from his body, he rises from the earth by a great 
 bound, and retiring to a side, he lies down flat on his belly, and in this immoveable situation, 
 he allows the whole troop of his deceived enemies to pass very near him." 
 
 1807. The roe, unlike his congeners, is not gregarious ; on the contrary, each family lives dis- 
 tinct : the sire, the dam, and the young ones associating together, and seldom mixing with 
 others. Their rutting season continues but fifteen days, — from the middle or latter end of Oc- 
 tober until about the middle of November. During this period they will not suffer the fawns 
 to remain with them ; on the contrary, the buck obliges them to retire, in order, as it is said, 
 that the future young may receive no molestation, but which we disbelieve : on the contrary, 
 we consider him to be wholly actuated, like the red and fallow buck, by selfish motives. The 
 female of the roebuck goes with young five months and a half, and brings forth about the 
 end of April, or beginning of May ; previous to which she also separates from the male, 
 and conceals herself in the thickest and most retired part of the woods. She generally pro- 
 duces two fawns at a time, sometimes three ; which however, we are told, do not confine her 
 long, but in ten or twelve days are able to follow her with much apparent ease. When 
 threatened with danger, she, it is said, hides them in a thicket ; and to preserve them, offers 
 herself to be chased, but notwithstanding her care, she is frequently robbed of them. 
 
524 
 
 PRACTICE OF STAG HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 Numbers of fawns are found out and taken alive by the peasants ; and many more are 
 worried by dogs, foxes, and other carnivorous animals. By these continual depredations, 
 this beautiful creature is daily becoming more scarce ; and in many countries, where it once 
 was common, the race is now wholly extinct. 
 
 1808. The life of the roe seldom exceeds twelve or fifteen years. In the choice of their food 
 the individuals are very delicate, and their flesh yields a very fine and well tasted meat, par- 
 ticularly that of the females and young males. They are of too wild a nature to submit 
 to domestication, but, on the contrary, are easily terrified ; and in their attempts to escape, 
 Bewick says, " They will run with such force against the walls of their inclosures, as some- 
 times to disable themselves. They are also subject to capricious fits of fierceness ; and, on 
 these occasions, will strike furiously with their horns and feet at the object of their dislike." 
 Some years ago one of these animals, after being hunted out of Scotland, through Cumber- 
 land and various parts of the north of England, at last took refuge in the woody recesses 
 bordering upon the banks of the Tyne, between Prudhoe Castle and Wylam, It was 
 repeatedly seen and hunted, but no dogs were equal to its speed ; it frequently crossed the 
 river, and either by swiftness or artifice eluded all its pursuers. It happened, during the 
 rigour of a severe winter, that being pursued it crossed the river upon the ice with some 
 difficulty, and being much strained by its violent exertions, was taken alive. It was kept for 
 some weeks in the house, and was then again turned out, but all its cunning and activity were 
 gone. It seemed to have forgotten the places of its former retreat, and after running some 
 time, it laid down in the midst of a brook, where it was killed by the dogs. Shame ! shame, 
 to its pursuers ! 
 
 Sect. II. Stag Hunting. 
 
 1 809. TTie professed fox hunter is apt to look dow7i with disdain on stag hunting ,■ or, as they 
 call it, calf hunting. We cannot regard it thus; but as far as our own feelings still incline, 
 and our own practice formerly led us, we also infinitely prefer the pad to the frontlet. Yet 
 there are many genuine sportsmen who patronise stag hunting with all their influence, and 
 follow it with enthusiasm; and such is more particularly the case, since the olden method of the 
 stop is on the wane. We find even Nimrod, the Magnus Apollo of venation, thus expressing 
 himself on a stag hunt at which he was present : — "Certainly the deer which afforded us this 
 day's diversion went more in the style of a fox than any I had hitherto seen, having been only 
 twice viewed during the long rim." In stag hunting, be it remembered, there is often no want 
 of riding even at the best pace, and for the distance passed over on many, we may say on most, 
 occasions, it far exceeds fox hunting. It is true the carted stag used to his business is apt to 
 follow the same track ; he traverses the same fields, he visits the same lanes, and the water 
 he so oft has laved, he finally soils in. This sameness, of course, is however sometimes broken 
 in upon by chance, but more often by the circumstance, that in the regular stag hunts a 
 change of deer is made when a fresh line of ground is presented to the followers. Neither 
 can the most fastidious deny, that the devotee to the chase owes much to stag hunting, 
 inasmuch as it can be followed when no other chase of consequence is to be got at. 
 Modern stag hunting may be considered under two heads : 1st, The chase of the wild stag, as 
 he was found until lately in some parts of England, particularly in Devonshire and Dorset- 
 shire, and as he is still found in Scotland and Ireland ; 2d, The chase of the home-bred 
 stag, or the carted -stag as he is sometimes called, because in the regular stag hunts he is 
 turned out of a cart on a certain spot. 
 
 SirnsrcT. 1. Hunting the Wild Stag. 
 
 1810. The yiaturnl method of hunting the stag is that of tracking him to his lair, from 
 which he is unliarboured by hounds trained to the purpose ; but, unfortunately, the disaf- 
 
Cmap. VIII. TUFTING THE WILD STAG. 525 
 
 foresting of so many large woodland tracts throughout the country, lias made the meeting 
 with this animal in a state of nature a matter of some difficulty. When Exmoor and other 
 extensive wilds in the county of Devon were brought into cultivation, almost the last strong- 
 hold of the wild stag of England was annihilated; for we reckon the royal forests as much 
 artificial preserves as the purlieus of the keeper's lodge are for the pheasants, that his tink- 
 ling bell calls night and morning to be fed. Having marked a wild stag into a covert, if on 
 walking round it the harbourer cannot slot him out of it, he concludes he must be there. 
 But ere we proceed to the chase, we must further observe on the art displayed by harbourers, 
 which is such as enables them, by the size and figure of the slot or treadings, and by certain 
 appearances of the fewment or dung, to discover whether the deer be young or old, and even, 
 as it is said, whether male or female. The season also attended to by them was to mark 
 only what was called a warrantable deer (i. e. one at least five years old) or, in other words, 
 one proper to be hunted. 
 
 1811. A warrantable stag might be hunted between the 20th of August and the 5lsf of Sep- 
 tember; but he must be one, as before observed, that carries a head, i. e. horns which 
 mark a determinate age, according to the usage of the local chase. An old stag gener- 
 ally harbours, in moderate weather, where he is not deeply inclosed, but has some scope 
 for observation. During the heats of summer, to avoid the flies, both hart and hind retreat 
 into hollows or pits, or they soil in pools. 
 
 1812. A warrantable hind is alloived to be hunted between the lOth of April and the 20th of 
 May. The autumn season of hind hunting commences when that of the stag terminates, 
 and continues as long as the weather remains open and fine. 
 
 1813. Tufting of deer. As deer frequently herd in copses, woods, and brakes, it is usual to 
 tuft (hunt) a covert with a couple or two of steady old hounds, called tufters, which in 
 olden times were of the bloodhound or talbot breed. These well practised animals know 
 a rate, and will stop if a wrong deer be found, as a hind with calf, &c. and will draw again 
 for a more warrantable deer. The harbourers, or deer keepers, have however in many 
 cases already been their rounds, and marking the slot (tread) have given previous inform- 
 ation to the owner of the pack. 
 
 1814. The hart or hind being unharboured, AnA the hounds, which in most cases remain 
 at some distance in couples, are now uncoupled, and being well laid on the slot, the gallant 
 animal, be it male or female, usually makes head with the wind ; but the extent of the run 
 and the pace of the deer depend much on chance. The North Devon hounds were seldom 
 disappointed of an excellent run when the unharboured stag made for the moor ; and ten, 
 twelve, and fifteen mile runs, were not uncommon. The natural instinct of the stag 
 induces him, in most cases, to take soil, i. e. to enter the water, when his limbs fail him. 
 Formerly, when red deer were plentiful in Devonshire, every run almost concluded with a 
 death ; but the scarcity rendered this impolitic of late years, and then it became more 
 common to stop the hounds. When the stag is to die, those who are well up with the dogs 
 dismount as soon as possible, and cut his throat, allowing the hounds to lap his blood. 
 His head is then cut off, and his entrails being given to the pack, his carcass is taken 
 away. 
 
 1815. " The death of the stag with these hounds," Mr. Apperley tells us, " is marked with 
 some few ceremonies, though the more formal one of taking say, or presenting the hanger, 
 blowing the double or treble mort, and the whole recheat in concert, are now dispensed 
 with. With the North Devon staghounds, however, all those who were never present at 
 a death before are entered to blood ; which is done by some one dipping his finger in the 
 blood of the deer, and making a dot on the ear of each. The master of the hounds gives 
 1/. to the occupier of the land on which the deer was roused; 1/. to the harbourer, by 
 whose information he is found ; the same to the horsemen of a certain description, who are 
 first up; and the same also to ^he footmen. Haifa guinea.. is given to the men who take 
 him out of the water if killed in his soil, and the same to the men who convey his carcass 
 home; making together the sum of 51." We would refer the reader for further detail 
 from the same pen on this interesting subject to the June and October Numbers, for 1824, 
 of the Sporting Magazine. Devonshire is probably the last county in England where the 
 stag was to be met with in his wild state. Unconfined by any limits, he ranged a true 
 wild beast, where, roving at large, he could select his most favourite food, and where the 
 search for it added vigour to his frame. He traversed large tracts uncontrolled, making 
 the wild scenery of Exmoor his stronghold. What was known as the Devonshire 
 hunt, we are told by W. Scrope, Esq. F. L. S. was in existence much more than a 
 century ago; and that Wriothesly, second Duke of Bedford, is the first master to whom it 
 can be traced : he died at Tavistock in 1711. 
 
 1816. The North Devon staghounds were of very ancient standing, and are distinctly 
 traceable as far back as the days of Elizabeth. An ancestor of the Ilolle family is known 
 to have been in possession of them, and after him Lord Orford also hunted them under a 
 grant from Sir Thomas Acland, who became likewise subsequently their master for sixty 
 years. In later days Lord Fortescue held them much to the satisfaction of the country ; 
 but the extension of the disafforesting system, together with the increase of population, 
 
526 
 
 PRACTICE OF STAG HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 and a deterioration in the moral character of that population, which became more and more 
 unfavourable to the preservation of all game, but more particularly to deer, begat impedi- 
 ments to the further continuance of this pack, which its most zealous friends could not 
 contend with. It is true, as we believe, that Sir Arthur Chichester does, or lately did, 
 keep a staghound pack in that neighbourhood ; but it was confined, we believe, to hunting 
 the park ot paddocked deer. A pack of staghounds was also kept in South Devon, but 
 the nature of the country not being equally favourable to the full development of the 
 animal hunted, prevented the pack from obtaining any great celebrity, and it could never 
 compete with that of North Devon. 
 
 1817. fVild stag hunting is likewise yet pursued with a few of its ancient features in 
 some parts of Ireland, particularly on the borders of the lakes of Killarney; and a scene 
 of this description is detailed in the Sports of Ireland, p. 119. It was not uncommon to 
 meet with herds of red deer in the western parts of this country also, half a century ago ; 
 but the French descent in 1798 occasioned a distribution of arms to be made among the 
 peasantry, who, when the danger was passed, retained them, and in consequence turned them 
 against the deer, which were followed unceasingly, until at length the race became almost 
 extinct. The Highlands of Scotland also are furnished with wild red deer, but they are 
 there sufficiently protected, particularly those on the Duke of Athol's estates. The nature 
 of the country, however, here precludes any pursuit with men, horses, and hounds, col- 
 lectively; but stalking of them, as it is called, is a favourite and noble sport, to which our 
 attention will soon be directed. 
 
 SuBSECT.2. Hunting the Park-bred or carted Stag. 
 
 STAO HUNT MEET, AND 
 
 1818. The artificial method of stag hunting, if we may be allowed so to call it, is the only 
 one practised in England in the present day; for we reckon as nothing the accidental 
 run after an out-lying stag. Modern stag hunting properly, or rather popularly, so called, 
 consists in breeding red deer in parks, where they are furnished with the most nutritious 
 food, to give them condition for swiftness and endurance. That venerable sportsman, 
 George the Third, fostered his staghounds, after the fashion of his day, with great care, and 
 was a very frequent attendant on the turn out (see ^(7. 258. ), where his affability won 
 many, as his curious inquisitiveness with regard to every stranger, amused many more. 
 As regards ourselves we could not easily forget our first visit paid to the uncarting of the 
 deer before the good old sporting King George the Third, nor the pleasure the sight 
 seemed to afford him. The turn-out on these occasions formed altogether a very imposing 
 spectacle ; the scarlet and gold jackets of the huntsmen and assistants (called yeomen 
 prickers), together with a crowd of expectant sportsmen, made a goodly show. 
 
 1819. The deer- cart next arrived with its contents, after which the master of the royal 
 hounds was seen in his full hunting costume of scarlet and gold, bedecked with his golden 
 couples as the insignia of his office, awaiting the arrival of his majesty, who next appeared 
 attended by the master of the horse and the equerries in waiting. George the Third, 
 who, as is well known, was always remarkable for his punctuality to all his engagements, 
 was usually on the ground at ten o'clock, when the sight became animating in the extreme, 
 from the numbers of splendid equipages, impatient horses, and equally impatient riders 
 around. 
 
 1 820. The stag being uncarted (^fig. 258. ) an interval of time, technically called law, of from 
 five to ten minutes was given, before the hounds, who had been hitherto some distance in 
 
Chap. VIII. PURSUING THE UNCARTED STAG. 527 
 
 the rear, were brought up. This interval was filled up by the flourishes of the horns carried 
 by the yeomen prickers ; and as the hounds advanced, their impatience was heard responding 
 to Diana's chorus. We have at this moment, in more than one instance, heard the veteran 
 fox hunter exclaim, " Well, this is fine ! " and cold indeed must be the heart that could not 
 be warmed into enthusiasm by such a sight. 
 
 1821. The progress of the uncarted deer, fortunately for the .sport, is not always uniform on 
 these occasions. Sometimes he makes the best of his way straight over the country, after 
 having looked a little about him ; at others he lingers, as though loth to leave, but fearing to 
 stay. He is however usually forced into a start by two yeomen prickers, one on each side, 
 who in such case urge him on. By thus accompanying him, they also become aware of the 
 direction he takes, and by this early start they were, in the hunting days of George the 
 Third, also ready to assist in stopping the hounds when necessary, to give his majesty time 
 to come up. Such delay was likewise favourable to the stag, as it enabled him to get what 
 is called second wind ; for it must be evident that the comparatively still life of the park or 
 paddock fed stag will not keep him in wind like the true wUd stag, whose ramblings are ex- 
 tensive in search of food and variety. The stopping of the dogs was formerly done by throw- 
 ing down a pole before them, but afterwards they were so well disciplined, that they merely 
 required to be headed. This practice made his majesty's staghounds very popular, as it 
 enabled the slow riders and female equestrians to see the sport almost as well as the hard 
 riders. Mr. Johnson in his very respectable work, the Sportsman s Dictionary, informs us, that 
 «' In the Easter week of 1796 the sport of the three days was excellent. The concourse of 
 people present on the Monday, on turning out the deer on Ascot Heath, was great almost 
 beyond all comparison, and the run proved destructive to several of the horses (most likely 
 from injudicious riding). Almost as soon as the deer had been liberated, the hounds suddenly 
 broke away, and continued the chase in such unusual style, that in the first burst of ten 
 miles the slow going gentry formed a tail line of full four miles ; upon reaching London 
 Blackwater, in the great western road, the deer turned to the right, through Sandhurst and 
 Finchampstead, till nearly reaching Wokingham town end, and suddenly turning to the 
 left, he continued his course in the most gallant manner through the parishes of Barkham, 
 Arbonfield, over Farley Hill, Swallowfield, Mortimer, through the river Kennet, and to 
 Aldermaston near Newbury ; where he was taken after a run, it was supposed, of nearly 
 fifty miles. On the following Thursday a deer, called Sir Henry Gotte, was turned out 
 (having been presented to his majesty by a Buckinghamshire knight of that name), and 
 went off in the most gallant style imaginable. Ten minutes' law was allowed him ; and 
 as the scent was uncommonly good, the hounds ran breast high, and could only be stopped 
 once during the first hour and a half. The deer ran over nearly the same ground as the 
 stag which had been turned out on Monday, till he reached Wokingham, the gardens ot 
 which town he passed through, and made way over Froghall Green, through the parishes 
 of Binfield, Warfield, the Hazes, and Shotsbrook coverts, Braywick, and was taken at 
 Holyport, after a chase of four hours, as fine running as possible. On Saturday in the same 
 week, a stag, the brother to Sir Henry Gotte, was turned out near the race-course at eleven 
 o'clock, and facing the open country, went away in a style that seemed to bid defiance 
 to his pursuers. After a circle of some few miles upon the heath and by Sunninghill 
 Park, he passed SunninghUl Wells, Brummel Hut, and through Patnell's Warren, where 
 he turned to the left, and reached the bridge at Virginia Water ; here he waited till 
 the hounds came nearly up to him, when, surveying the approach of the field for a few 
 seconds, he broke away, and took the whole of the swampy country, and over the large 
 fences to Thorpe Green ; leaving Chertsey to the right, he passed through the meadows 
 and crossed the Thames, continuing his course over the fields to Staines. Here he amused 
 the inhabitants in their gardens and orchards, where he and the hounds were repeatedly 
 together, and his escape from destruction appeared almost impossible ; but by clearing some 
 most surprising leaps he once more broke away, crossed the western turnpike road, and 
 again led the chase in a very gallant style. Crossing the intervening inclosures to Wyrads- 
 bury, and nearly reaching Colnbrook, he made way to the right, and was taken near the 
 seat of Sir W. Gibbons, at Stanwell, after a fine run of two hours and a half." (^Loc. cit. 
 p. 350.) 
 
 1822. The royal staghounds are comparatively seldom blooded, which is an additional argu- 
 ment against the prevailing one of the necessity of the blood of the pursued to keep up 
 energj' in the pursuer, which is so much insisted on by Mr. Beckford and others with 
 regard to foxhounds. The royal stag usually takes to soil, i. e. enters the water, where 
 some of the party follow him and secure him with ropes, as seen in Jig. 259. ; and even 
 when he is run into some of the fields, are soon up and save him : by which management 
 some stags have lived through many seasons. His majesty, George the Fourth, although 
 he was not himself a frequent attendant on his staghounds, yet kept them up in full, if not 
 in increased, splendour ; and under the management of Lord Maryborough, and the hunting 
 of Mr. Davis, the gallant game and the gallant pack gave great satisfaction. If we mistake not, 
 it was this nobleman who in a great measure abolished the practice of stopping the hounds, 
 
528 
 
 PRACTICE OF STAG HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV, 
 
 by which the stag hunt was brought to assimilate more with tlie character of fox hunting, 
 and with the general taste for " going the pace." A correspondent to the Sporting Magazine 
 of April, 1826, gives the runs which took place between the 31st of January and the 23d of 
 February of that year, as follows : — 
 
 Feb. 1. at Thorpe - ... 
 
 3. at Slough - - . . . - 
 
 6. at Salthill - .... 
 
 8. at Tver Heath - - . - - 
 
 10. at Magpies - - ... 
 
 13. at Two-mile Brook - - - - - 
 
 I."), at Farnham ... . . 
 
 17. at Magpies - - - - - 
 
 20. at Slough, and lost the deer, which was run and killed next day. 
 22. at Longford . . . . . 
 
 ran 40 minutes. 
 
 — 1 hour. 
 
 — 1 hour. 
 
 — 1 hour, 20 minutes. 
 
 — 1 hour, 40 minutes 
 
 — 1 hour. 
 
 — 45 minutes. 
 
 — 1 hour. 
 
 — 1 hour, 10 minutes. 
 
 182;3. The late Earl of Derby's staghounds were long celebrated, nor were the doer they 
 hunted less so, having been most of thein l)red at Knowsley in Lancashire, which spot appears 
 particularly favourable to Ijreeding these animals in perfection; and to keep them from 
 again degenerating, they were occasionally crossed with the Yorkshire breed of Earl Fitz- 
 william. As the deer were removed from Knowsley, they were placed in two paddocks of an 
 acre each : one was appropriated to the old stags, and had usually six brace ; and the other 
 received the same nuinber of young stags : here they were fed with hay and oats, in addition 
 to their browsing. This pack was usually made up of thirty-five couple of old hounds, 
 and from eight to ten couple of young hounds ; all stanch, fleet, and enduring, and all 
 perfectly broke to the stop. 
 
 1824. The take of the stag. Let the stag meet his death in what manner he may by 
 hunting, it is called not the death, as of the fox or hare, but the take, which singularity 
 originated, we suppose, in the circumstance that the value of a stag is such that his death 
 is studiously avoided, although his caption is sought for. Sensible of his advantage over 
 the dogs, by being surrounded with water, he generally seeks that refuge which is called 
 taking soil. Here he usually stands at bay, and the dogs being whipped off by the 
 attendant huntsmen, he is carefully secured by ropes, and then carted away. Our illustra- 
 tive cut (_/f^. 259. ) represents the attendants thus securing him in the water, while the 
 
 hounds are baying around him, but are awed from any attack on him by the thongs of the 
 huntsmen's whips. As the stag will, however, sometimes soil where either the water is too 
 deep, or is rendered difficult of approach, it has been suggested, and, if we mistake not, has 
 been put into practice, the entangling him by means of the lasso ; and if every huntsman to 
 staghounds was made a proficient in the art of throwing the lasso, it would be well, parti- 
 cularly where the stag retains his full attire. There are also other useful purposes to which 
 the lasso might be applied, as to furious cattle and to mad dogs. 
 
 1825. Staghounds are also kept in other localities which approximate to the metropolis, 
 from whence the field is drawn. The merchants and gentlemen traders of London are 
 very many of them stanch sportsmen, and either as stag hunters or fox hunters are often 
 found good workmen, and always liberal supporters of all lawful sports. Her majesty's 
 pack, which meets chiefly in the vicinities of Windsor, is justly celebrated. The present 
 master is the Earl of Errol, and the hunteman, the well known and respected Mr. Davis. 
 Mr. Anderson's fleet little pack is known to a select few of our metropolitan sportsmen. 
 
Chap. VIII. FALLOW DEER HUNTING. 529 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Hunting of Fallow Deer. 
 
 1826. Hunting of a fallow deer, whether it be a male or female, in common parlance is 
 called buck hunting, as we say stag hunting, whether it be a stag or a hind we pursue. 
 Fallow deer have long been hunted in England, as we learn from many sources. One old 
 writer informs us that our progenitors were so delighted with this hunting, that, to use his 
 own words, " the parkes are grown infinite in number, and are thought to contain more 
 fallow deer than in all the christian world beside." The practice of buck hunting in days 
 of yore is thus well described by Blome : — " The great skill required in hunting the buck 
 is to keep the hounds from hunting counter, or change, in regard of the plenty of fallow 
 deer which are usually in the same ground ; nor is there required that skill in lodging a 
 buck as in harbouring a stag ; neither need you draw so much after a buck, but you may 
 Judge by the view, and observe what grove or coppice he enters, for he will not wander up 
 and down as the hart, nor change his layer so oft, neither use so many crossings, doublings, 
 shifts, and devices, nor doth he flee so far before the hounds, and avoideth the highways 
 and open plains as much as he can. He is not so crafty and strong to beat a river, or to 
 stay so long at soil ; neither are they so free to take a great river, but being close hunted, 
 they flee into such strong coverts as they are accustomed unto ; and it hath been observed 
 that some bucks that have leaped over a park pale, after a ring or two, have returned of 
 themselves, choosing rather to die where they are acquainted than in a strange place." 
 
 1827. Buck hunting in the reign of James the Second, according to Mr. Chafing, was 
 practised after dinner. It should be stated it was summer hunting, and as the usual dinner 
 hour in those times was not later than two o'clock, the meeting was fixed at four in the 
 afternoon. This gentleman observes, on this late hour for the sport, that " The deer were at 
 that time upon their legs, consequently were easily found, and being empty, were more 
 able to run. As the evening advanced and the dew fell, the scent gradually improved, and 
 the cool air enabled the horses and the hounds to recover their wind, and to go through 
 their work without injury. The evening, however, as a time for hunting of deer, can be 
 extended to buck hunting only ; for although the stag hunt be a summer diversion also, the 
 chase is generally much too long to be ventured on, unless the sportsmen have the whole 
 day before them. Buck hunting it appears, however, was so fashionable, and so generally 
 delighted in at that period, that even the judges on the circuit were accustomed to partake 
 in this sport." {Scotfs Fiehl Spurts, p. 435.) 
 
 1828. Fallow deer are hunted by staghounds, by foxhounds, or by harriers. There are, 
 however, regular buckhounds ; such as we have seen resembled dwarf staghounds, and were 
 bony, without too much weight, and deep toned. Regular packs of buckhounds are 
 supplied with deer from a park, from which they (the deer) are, however, first removed to 
 a well inclosed paddock or other open place, where they are fed on hay, oats, and beans, 
 which brings them into fine wind and condition. When a hunt is to take place, one is 
 carted, and being taken to the place of meeting is turned out, and certain " law " being 
 given, the dogs are laid on, and in many cases a most excellent run is experienced. In 
 Sussex, near Alfriston, we were once present, when an out-lying buck, of which some pre- 
 vious information had been received, was dislodged from a small thicket by the harriers ot 
 T. Harben, Esq. ; bounding off at the top of his speed, the gallant animal afforded us an 
 excellent burst of more than half an hour's continuance, with only one slight check, when he 
 took soil. He was, after some delay, dissoiled without injury, and being liberated, he 
 started off, and afforded another burst of nearly equal duration, and was at length run into 
 on the open. 
 
 1 829. Buckhounds are met with in many parts of England. They are also not uncommon 
 in Scotland. In Ireland, likewise, they are found in several parts ; and the banks of Kil- 
 larney's celebrated lake frequently resound to the tones as well of the buckhounds as of the 
 staghounds. The following advertisement in Bell's Life in London, January 18. 1835, now 
 lying before us, is a proof that buck hunting is in vogue there : — " The buckhounds, well 
 known as the only pure strain now in Ireland, will be disposed of. The kennel consists of 
 fifteen and a half couple of splendid young hounds, mostly about twenty-eight inches high, 
 hunted on deer and hare — fast, sure, and easily stopped." We make no doubt but that 
 they were excellent ; but we must say, " God help the poor hare that went before such 
 pigmy harriers \ " A leash of greyhounds would be thought murderously unfair ; but here 
 is a whole pack of dogs, little inferior to greyhounds, coursing and mobbing one poor hare 
 to death. We would have this pack fronted with fair play as a motto. Mr. Beckford, 
 when he became too old for fox hunting, solaced himself with buck hunting ; to indulge in 
 which, we arc told, " that in the latter part of his life he rented one of the walks in Cranbourne 
 Chase, and there kept a regular pack of buckhounds, which were so steady, that although 
 they found a deer every two or three minutes, they would stop at a single crack of the 
 whip, or on even being rated to. These buckhounds were hunted by Will Fox, who was 
 Mr. Beckford's first whipper-in at the time he kept foxhounds. So sagacious are the 
 keeper's buckhounds in Cranbourne Chase, that a writer in the Sporting Magazine, for August, 
 
 M m 
 
530 
 
 DEER STALKING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 1824, informs us, "They actually shoot rabbits to them, during the winter, in the great 
 chase ; and also, that if hallooed on to a fox, they would run in to him, without looking at 
 a deer." We give this as we receive it; but our faith in judicious discipline is such, that 
 we make no doubt that dogs of any kind may be brought to do this and even more. 
 
 SuBsECT. 4. Deer Stalking, 
 
 1 830. Deer stalking {fig. 260. ) is a method of hunting, or of stalking after deer, practised in 
 such wild and precipitous countries as render the pursuit of them with horses and dogs im- 
 practicable. We would premise that there must be some peculiar charm in this sport, similar to 
 
 nr-Q that of hunting the chamois, which, al- 
 though it holds out an almost equal chance 
 of destruction at one time or other, never- 
 theless appears to entwine itself more 
 and more round the heart as its dangers 
 increase. It is true the dangers incurred 
 in deer stalking are not so appalling as 
 m chamois hunting, but the fatigue, the 
 watchings, and the disappointments at- 
 "^ ' tending it, are of no ordinary magnitude ; 
 but, on the contrary, are such as, with- 
 out a very strong attachment and pre- 
 dilection thereto, must fail to keep the 
 love of it alive from youth to old age, 
 as is often seen. We have elsewhere 
 said that man is naturally predacious ; 
 and indeed how can he be otherwise, for 
 he is only an animal in common with all 
 that has life around him, and only fol- 
 lows the true animal instincts, when he 
 seeks to conquer and prey on his subor- 
 dinates. It required, however, his utmost 
 art to circumvent the caution of animals 
 in his patriarchal state ; for he was not 
 then assisted, as at present, by either 
 horses or dogs, and the unerring rifle 
 was also unknown. The chase was then 
 waged on more equal grounds than at 
 present; and it was the necessity of 
 stratagem being opposed to stratagem, 
 without doubt, that gave it such charms 
 in the eyes of the early races of mankind. 
 We observe something of the same spirit 
 yet adhering to our natures ; and thus many romantic minds, despising those aids we have 
 alluded to, still prefer the toil of opposing stratagem to stratagem, and seek the conquest of 
 animals in Nature's deepest recesses and most rugged wilds, although beset with difficulties 
 and dangers, thus imitating the patriarchal sportsmen of old. It is thus only that we can 
 account for the strong hold that deer stalking generally has on the passions of those who 
 follow it. A practitioner in the pursuit observes on it, that whenever any person has had 
 an opportunity of enjoying it in perfection, " it has almost invariably been found to give 
 him a distaste for his previously most cherished amusements." The late Duke of Atliol 
 was an instance of this devotion to deer stalking, to the exclusion of most other sports ; and 
 it is said that the present duke is little less enthusiastic in its favour. The former pursued 
 it almost to the day of his death, and was considered one of the first deer stalkers in the 
 kingdom. 
 
 1831. The localities of deer stalking are principally confined to the Highlands of Scotland, 
 consequently they embrace some of the most interesting scenery imaginable ; and if its 
 mountains do not rise to the height of the Andes or the Alps, they yet strike the traveller 
 with a more pleasurable sensation than that of awe, by exciting his admiration. We need 
 not inform the intelligent reader that the Highlands of Scotland are nominally divided into 
 the west and the north. The former owns the shires of Dumbarton, Argyle, Bute, and 
 part of Perth ; the latter comprehends the counties of Inverness, Ross, Sutherland, &c. &c. 
 In early times the red deer and the roe particularly abounded. Since, increased population, 
 and the attention paid to local agriculture, reclaimed much of the ground, and appro- 
 priated it to the culture of cattle, particularly to rearing of sheep. There however still 
 remain the Highland forests, which, being the property of persons of rank and wealth, are 
 yet preserved for the accommodation of wild game, but particularly of red deer. Our 
 limits barely permit us to glance at the largest of these tracts ; but we would refer the 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 DEER FORESTS. 
 
 531 
 
 inquisitive reader to a source where all his curiosity may be gratified, and from whence he 
 may derive a full insight into what may be called the Art and Mi/stery of Deer Stallnjig, 
 which, although a sport of the most inciting kind among the Highlanders, has been to us 
 Southroons little known but by name. The descriptive work we allude to is of late date, 
 being ushered into the world at large in the present year, 1 839, under the title of The Art 
 of Deer Statking, by William Scrope, Esq., F.L. S. We cannot but consider it as somewhat 
 disgraceful to the sporting public of England, that this masculine species of venation has 
 been hitherto but little noticed, except by occasional episodical sketches of the literary 
 inquirer or the curious wanderer. This vast hiatus is, however, now happily filled up by one 
 who has practised the sport at large, and has described all its enterprising features with the 
 pen of a master. It is common to call all the vast tracts which form the natural range of 
 the red deer, by the name of forest : but the reader, we would apprise, must not consider 
 tliesc as a continuous tract of vast woods ; on tlie contrary, many of these so called forests 
 are entirely destitute of wood, except occasionally scattered patches of brushwood. We 
 would however apprise him, that ancient chronicles assure us, that many of them in by-gone 
 days were thickly wooded, although their other features were those of rocky heights, of vast 
 extent and wildness, abruptly terminating in morasses, which frequently ended on the bank 
 of some expansive loch. 
 
 1832. The forest of Athol will first engage our attention, and very properly, as it is one 
 of the largest forests set apart for red deer, including a tract, as it is said, of a hundred 
 thousand English acres, extending, according to Mr. Scrope, from the north-east point join- 
 ing Aberdeenshire to the south-west point joining Gaig Forest, about forty miles in length ; 
 and, according to land mensuration, it embraces 135,451 imperial acres. The noble owner 
 
 has also benefited this vast tract by the extent of 
 his tree planting, which, according to Dr. M'Cul- 
 loch, amounts to thirty millions in number. Mr. 
 Scrope, to whom we are so much indebted for in- 
 formation on the subject in hand, informs us that 
 the portion of the forest which is set apart for stalk- 
 ing deer, is bounded westward by Craig Urrard 
 and the river Bruar, northward by the Tarff, east- 
 ward by a most thickly stocked grouse country, 
 while the cultivated and picturesque grounds and 
 woods are alone sufficient to invite the traveller's 
 notice. It is, however, only of late years that the 
 breeding of red deer has been encouraged here to 
 any extent, sheep and cattle being heretofore the 
 principal objects of cultivation. It may be sup- 
 posed that this portion of Scotland does not pre- 
 sent so many masculine features as some other 
 parts of the country ; but although Perth, ex- 
 hibiting as it does broad plains, gentle elevations, 
 and cultivated valleys, further embellished with 
 the tortuosities of two great rivers, would seem to 
 bespeak more amenity than grandeur, yet there is not wanting in its vicinage features 
 partaking of the sublime in a very considerable degree, as witness the Falls of Bruar 
 i fig. '261.). 
 
 1833. The Sutherland forests are principally formed of the vast tracts of Derrie Chat and 
 Derrie More. On these localities the bens or mountainous ridges rise in Alpine grandeur 
 to a vast height, that of Klibreck being three thousand two hundred feet high. The sides 
 of these bens appear to terminate in the lochs of Naver, Veallach, and Corr. Ben Ormin 
 forest, also in the same locality, was in olden time celebrated for the quantity of deer it 
 harboured. These several wild districts, the Earls of Sutherland occupied exclusively as 
 their own hunting grounds, which extended over a tract of fifty miles in length, and from 
 ten to thirty in breadth. It appears that it was in this locality that one of the last of the 
 British wolves was killed ; for a most interesting account of the circumstances attending 
 which, we refer to Mr. Scrope's work. 
 
 1834. The forest of Mar r, though much less extensive than some others, being averaged 
 at fifteen miles in length and nine in breadth ; but here, instead of the deer being destroyed 
 to make room for the culture of sheep, the spirited owner, the Earl of Fife, deserves par- 
 ticular notice from our pen, not only for attention to the preservation of deer, but also for 
 his spirited attempts to naturalise other animals to this locality. He introduced capercalies 
 from Norway, which increased to twelve ; but we are told that the care which fostered them 
 ceasing when the forest was let, the birds either died or were destroyed. The wild !)oar he 
 also introduced, but the want of acorns, it is supposed, was so felt by the swine, that they 
 likewise, one after the other, died. We would however suggest, that were young ones only 
 turned out and at first artificially fed, the plasticity of the constitution might yield to 
 
 M m ii 
 
532 DEER STALKING. Part IV. 
 
 circumstances, and the breed be kept up ; particularly they might take to ants and their 
 eggs, as a resource at one season. Chamois, this spirited nobleman would also have under- 
 taken to naturalise, but that his late majesty begged those he imported of the earl for 
 Windsor Park, where they were accommodated with a wooden tower, built to represent 
 Alpine heights, up and down which these nimble gentry were used to frolic most joyously ; 
 but having, as it is supposed, eaten some deleterious herbs, they all died. 
 
 1835. The extensive deer haunts in Rosshire, the property of Lord Lovat, which reach 
 from Beaufort Castle westwards towards Invernesshire, abound with these animals ; and the 
 noble proprietor being, as we are told, a zealous and excellent stalker, will tend to give 
 perpetuity as well to the deer as to the sport of stalking, which modern improvements 
 appear to threaten the extinction of The wild country of Strath Conan, extending through 
 the vast tracts of Sutherland, are all more or less inhabited by red deer ; but the country 
 west of this, known as Applecross and Gauloch, which, although unfortunately almost in- 
 accessible to human tread, yet abounds with deer. In this locality is the magnificent Loch 
 Maree, near which Mr. Scrope notices an extraordinary shot of the Honourable Edward 
 Lascelles, who killed a stag on the trot at three hundred and twelve yards' distance; and 
 further, that it was the first shot he had made at deer. 
 
 1836. The deer forests of the Duke of Gordon form a most extensive tract, extending more 
 than seventy miles. The earls of Huntley, indeed, from time immemorial possessed a vast 
 range, reaching from Ben Avon in Banffshire to Ben Nevis near Fort William. That por- 
 tion of this immense tract, known as Glenfeshie, Gaick, Drumauchtar, Glenmore, Glenavon, 
 Glenbinly, which stretches over one hundred thousand acres, is principally devoted to 
 pasturage. Glenfiddich and Gaick, we are told, are the only ones strictly preserved for 
 deer at the present time. 
 
 1837. The forest of Corrichhah, in the district of Glenorchy, in Argyleshire, will finish our 
 sketch of the deer stalking localities. We have to observe of this forest that it has also sub- 
 mitted to the changes of other and larger forests, by having been diverted from its claims to 
 be a nursery of deer to the rearing of sheep. But we learn that the noble sporting owner, the 
 present Marquis of Breadalbane, in the year 1 820, again converted it into a deer forest, and 
 that thirty-five thousand acres are appropriated to the raising of red deer. Having thus 
 travelled through much of the Highland deer stalking localities, we find ourselves not very 
 far from the grounds we set off from. Scenes of great grandeur have been passed over, spots 
 of terrific wildness, and separated from each other by rugged and impassable defiles, have 
 intervened; yet the traveller who has health, strength, and nerve, to visit and examine every 
 one of them, will have no cause to repent his labour. He has seen nature in her gayest 
 attire, and he has accompanied her when in her sternest moods. Supposing him a general 
 
 262 ^ lover of sporting, he must have revelled 
 
 in the trouting of the Scotch rivers and 
 lakes ; we will even consider him as 
 one of the party in the boat seen on 
 Loch Lomond {fig. 262.) that boast of 
 the Scotch, and the admiration of every 
 beholder. We will also suppose that he 
 is making captives of either salmon or 
 trout if he be a fly-fisher, or of pike if 
 he be a troller, or that he is taking 
 perch, which abound here. In the 
 tributary streams to this, the finest sheet 
 among British waters, he will meet with moderate sized trout in abundance ; and on his 
 return, himself and party may refresh themselves at the Auldtarnan Inn on the Falloch 
 water, at the head of the Loch, or if more convenient, at Luss, on the lower extremity. 
 
 1838. The early practice of deer stalkiyig is detailed by Taylor (better known as the Water 
 Poet) in his Pennylesse Pilgrimage, to the following effect. It seems that in the year 1618 
 a great hunt was given by the Earl of Marr of that time, on which Taylor thus dilates : — 
 " I thank my good Lord Erskine (says the poet) ; bee commanded that I should alwayes 
 bee lodged in his lodging, the kitchen being alwayes on the side of a banke, many kettles 
 and pots boyling, and many spits turning and winding with great variety of cheere, as 
 venison, baked, sodden, rost, and stu'de ; beef, mutton, goates, kid, hares, fish, salmon, 
 pigeon, hens, capons, chickens, partridge, moorcoots, heathcocks, caperkillies, and termagents ; 
 good ale, sacke, white and claret, tent (or Allegant), and most potent aqum vita. All 
 these, and more than these, we had continually in superfluous abundance, caught by 
 faulconers, fowlers, fishers, and brought by my lord's (Marr) tenants and purveyers to vitual 
 our campe, which consisted of fourteen or fifteen hundred men and horses. The manner of 
 the hunting is this ; five or six hundred men doe rise early in the morning, and they doe 
 disperse themselves divers wayes, and seven, eight, or ten miles compass they doe bring or 
 chase in the deer in many beards (two, throe, or four hundred in a heard) to such or such 
 a place as the noblemen shall appoint them ; then when the day is come, the lords and 
 gentlemen of their companies doe ride or go to the said places, sometimes wading up to the 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 DEER STALKING. 
 
 533 
 
 middles through bournes and rivers ; and then they being come to the place, doe lye down 
 on the ground till those foresaid scouts, which are called the tinckell, doe bring down the 
 deer : but as the proverb says of a bad cooke, so these tinckell men doe lick their own 
 fingers ; for besides their bows and arrows, which they carry with them, wee can heare now 
 and then a harquebuse or musket goe off, which they doe seldom discharge in vaine ; then 
 after we had stayed three houres, or thereabouts, we might perceive the deer appeare on the 
 hills round about us (their heads making a shew like a wood), which being followed close 
 by the tinckell, are chased down into the valley where wee lay ; then all the valley on each 
 side being waylaid with a hundred couple of strong Irish greyhounds, they are let loose as 
 occasion serves upon the heard of deere, that with dogs, gunnes, arrowes, durks, and 
 daggers, in the space of two houres, fourscore fat deere were slaine, which after are disposed 
 of some one way, and some another, twenty or thirty miles ; and m.ore than enough left 
 for us to make merrey withal at our rendevouse. Being come to our lodgings there was 
 such baking, boyling, resting, and stewing, as if cook Ruffian had been there to have 
 scalded the devill in his feathers." On this amusing but remarkable account, we cannot 
 help observing, that if it indeed be a veritable picture of the sport we are treating of, we 
 would beg to alter its designation from early deer stalking to wholesale deer sJaying. We 
 also consider that, as a matter of record, it should be placed in juxta position with a German 
 or French battue, 
 
 1839. The present practice of deer stalking will next occupy our attention ; but- so varied are 
 the stratagems of the stalkers to get within reach of these wary animals, and so diversified 
 are the practices of the deer to circumvent the intentions of their pursuers, that it would 
 require not only the abilities and experience of Mr. Scrope to do justice to the subject, but 
 much more room also than our limits afford. We will, however, attempt a general outline, 
 which the reader can fill up, in the most ample manner, by a reference to his descriptive 
 pages. 
 
 1840. The extreme wariness of the red deer is such, that it requires the utmost circum- 
 spection to advance towards them. When they are approached, it must be always done up- 
 wind, to prevent the animal effluvia from the sportsman being received by the quick scenting 
 powers of the deer. A circuit of some miles even must occasionally be traversed, to enable 
 the hunters to approach them undetected ; and, after having arrived at the given point, it 
 is sometimes even then found necessary to gain another more completely hidden from the 
 wary sentinel of the herd, one being always especially on the look-out, to guard the whole 
 against surprise. It is necessary therefore that the stalking party, in these cases, should lie 
 down, until the herd have moved into another situation. It is particularly favourable to 
 the chances of sport, when the state of the weather is such as to force the herd to the well- 
 heads and pools, particularly to such as furnish brushwood sufficient to cover the marks- 
 man. In the advance to the grounds on which it is likely to find them, telescopes are 
 usually employed to command as distant and as accurate a view as possible : it is however 
 remarkable, how readily the old deer stalker will, from long habit, espy with the naked 
 eye what even the unpractised looker fails to discover with the glass. Rifles of the best 
 kind are used in this sport; and it is no less indispensable that the dogs employed should 
 
 -^^^r-a.--;^ ^ be well bred, and fully trained to 
 
 "~''-~» ~ ^ 'W . _ . the work. Two or three couple are 
 
 required, and they mvist be of the 
 true strong Grampian deer-dog 
 breed (fg.263. ), diffijring but little 
 from the Irish or Scotch grey hound. 
 In the mountainous districts of the 
 north of Scotland, it frequently 
 happens that the deer resort to 
 the very summits. To approach 
 them, therefore, the most fatiguing 
 journeyings are necessary, and 
 actual precipices must be mounted 
 to come within sight of them. 
 Should it then be further deter- 
 mined to reach within shot of 
 them unperceived, the party must 
 frequently carefully crawl on all- 
 fours over the ground, or insinuate themselves like snakes through the brush wood, to 
 eflFect their purpose. No sound must be heard, the stillness of death must reign around, 
 for the work of death is at hand. Approaching thus cautiously, and having been especially 
 careful to gain the wind of the deer, the sportsmen being presumed to be now within shot, 
 which may be considered to be the case when only a hundred, or even a hundred and twenty 
 yards intervene, each singling out that one of the herd which is the nearest and fairest 
 mark for himself, he fires and instantly reloads, unless each have either double or reserved 
 
 M m 3 
 
 263 
 
 DBKR-D0(}8. 
 
534 
 
 DEER STALKING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 rifles. When the approach has been very cautiously conducted, the herd will often remain 
 so surprised, that several are shot before they make off; indeed, we read of an instance 
 where eleven, out of a herd of fifteen, were killed by one person only. 
 
 1841 . When the deer are not thus pursued to the summit of these Alpine mminlains, it is usual to send the 
 attendant foresters round, who cautiously advance, while the gunners remain in the open paths of the deer ; 
 or otherwise hide themselves in the different passes, towards which tliey endeavour to force the deer, who 
 retreat down wind as soon as the tainted gale from the foresters reaches them. In this passage the 
 gunners, hidden from view, mark them as they pass, and each takes his single or double shot with hoped-for 
 success. 
 
 1842. TAj; aim is usually taken behind the shoulder, and, if effective, the deer drops lifeless; but when 
 otherwise wounded, the stricken beast generally leaves the herd. The forester now unslips his dogs, lays 
 them on the slot, or on the track of the wounded deer, he being forced from the company of the others. 
 Further, such is the sagacity and excellent training of the deer-dogs, that if this expulsion has not already 
 taken place, they will do it themselves, and will follow no other deer but the wounded one. Having either 
 overtaken their prey, or brought him to bay, thej' detain him until the sportsman comes up and shoots him 
 through the head, or the forester arrives, places him across a horse, and he is borne away, the hounds being 
 rewarded with the blood. If the deer has taken soil, which he will do if he can, it is recommended to keep 
 him down the stream, as less likely to break his bay ; for should he do this, he will probably attack the first 
 person near him with fatal violence. 
 
 1843. The present practice of deer stalking has i)een so well described by Mr. Cooper in 
 his excellent novel called the Smugglers, as to have drawn an acknowledgment not only 
 from almost every one who has noticed the subject, but from Mr. Scrope also ; and as it stands 
 a faithful picture of a stalking scene (Jig. 264.), at which Mr. Cooper was himself present 
 (as Tresham, we suppose), we, in our own opinion, cannot do better than offer it as it lies before 
 
 us : — " There is no describing," says this ingenious writer, " the irresistible fascination of 
 this pursuit to the true-bred Highlander. Day after day will he traverse the haunts of 
 these noble animals, or sit with inexhaustible patience, wrapped in his plaid, behind a 
 greystone, upon some well known commanding height, watching for a sight of them ; or 
 creep for miles together on his belly, like a worm, to approach them undiscovered. The 
 lapse of time and the severity of the weather are alike unheeded ; he only thinks of how 
 to circumvent his wary prey. If successful, he is richly repaid ; if he fails, it is but to 
 renew the tedious and toilsome quest, until his perseverance is at length rewarded." He 
 now proceeds to detail the operations of the persons he accompanied to deer stalking : — 
 " Cautiously creeping up the little hillock imtil their eyes could just peer above the top- 
 most heather, Glenvallich and the forester, throwing themselves upon their faces, scrutin- 
 ised with their glasses the brown expanse before them ; nor was it until more than a 
 quarter of an hour had elapsed in the inquiry, that they arose from their recumbent position, 
 ' Nothing is stirring, or in sight, as far as we can make out,' said Glenvallich; 'let us move 
 forward. Remember, Tresham, we shoot at nothing but stags. The hinds, with calves at 
 their foot, are not in condition ; and the yell hinds, as they are called — those, that is, which 
 have either had no calves or have lost them, your eye is not practised enough to distinguish 
 from the others. You may see plenty of roe deer too, here, for the wood is full of them ; 
 but don't shoot at them, for you might disturb and lose a stag worth fifty roes, who might 
 be lying within a few yards of us.' Instead of abruptly ascending further, they now slanted 
 along the face of the hill till they reached the watercourse — a deep gash, worn by a rapid 
 and perennial torrent quite through the soil into the living rock of the mountain side. The 
 rugged banks were covered with dense thickets of the trees common to such situations, 
 which overhung the stream, or interrupted its course with their fallen and withered boughs; 
 the torrent itself, dark, foaming, and impetuous, leading from rock to rock and ledge to 
 ledge, in many a petty fall, and sometimes in cascades of considerable height and grandeur. 
 The pass led by a pool between two of these falls ; a deeply furrowed ledge of rock afforded 
 stepping stones, when the stream was low, by which an active man might spring across. 
 Having overleaped this obstacle, they soon emerged from the wood upon the more open 
 
Chap. VIII. DEER STALKING. 535 
 
 hill, where the heather, although still long and thick, was less tangled than in the forest, 
 and the more solid and less broken ground afforded firmer footing. The change was very 
 comfortable to Tresham, who now soon recovered his failing wind, and felt his sinews 
 recover a firmer tone — and they cautiously approached the crest of the height, to which they 
 had won their way with so much toil. Glenvallich, now stealing forwards, began with 
 curious and jealous eye to scan through his glass the broad hollow, which rose gradually 
 above them. After continuing this survey for some minutes in silence, he beckoned 
 Tresham to his side, — ' Antlers, by Jove !' said he, in a half whisper ; ' I have them, and in 
 no bad place neither; this will be our game, or I am mistaken. See — take the glass, look 
 to the left of that white stump below the rock there, close to a small single white stone ; 
 there he lies, I can see him with the naked eye.' — ' And I can't catch him even with the 
 glass,' replied Tresham, after peering through the telescope; ' I see nothing, Charles.' — 
 ' What, don't you see that brown spot ? you can't have found the place. By Heavens ! 
 there's more of them; give me the glass, — yes, faith, there are one, two, three hinds feed- 
 ing; and their calves too — see, look again.' But it was in vain that Tresham's unpractised 
 eye wandered over the brown waste, until, as by chance, the field of the telescope traversed 
 the place, a slight movement in what he had taken for a withered branch of some decayed 
 tree caught his eye. ' Ah ! I have him now, by Jove I God bless me ! what a noble 
 fellow I how beautiful he looks ! and he's lying too — and there are the hinds — I see them 
 also ; but how shall we get at him ?' — ' Why, he '11 cost us a scramble and a good blow, no 
 doubt. Perhaps we may have to climb the shoulder of Scoore-vialach, and round by his 
 top, that high peak yonder.' — ' The devil 1 that will be a job — but never mind ; any thing 
 for a shot at that noble fellow.' — * Well, he and his ladies are quiet where they are for the 
 day, and the men must by this time have got to their posts ; let us go and attend the passes. 
 You see that black stump on the brow below us ; take your station there, it commands the 
 whole face below, within rifle shot. I will go nearer the burn. If you see any thing pass, 
 that makes rather for me than for you, put your cap on the muzzle of your rifle thus ; I 
 will do the same. Good luck to you, and hold straight.' The loss of half an hour, and 
 some trial of patience, was the sole result of this arrangement. One or two roes passed the 
 sportsmen, and several blackcock, the sight of which tempted Tresham sorely to exercise 
 his skill at a flying shot ; but if there were any deer in the wood, they took other passes 
 than those watched by the two gentlemen. The forester now came up, and Glenvallich 
 informed him of the stag and hinds he had seen. The methods of best approaching them 
 unobserved were eagerly discussed ; and having decided that it was at all events advisable to 
 reconnoitre them from a shoulder of the hill above them, the party set their faces boldly to 
 the brae, and began to breast it straight up. And now once more was Tresham made sen- 
 sible of his own deficiency, and of the superior vigour of his companions : pride and ' pluck,' 
 however, bore him on, though his knees bent under him, and his head swam, with the 
 sustained exertion. The signal to halt and reconnoitre was at the moment as gratifying an 
 intimation as he could have received. Five hinds with tlieir calves, and two stags, were 
 now distinctly visible, full eight hundred feet beneath them, as they stood, or rather lay, 
 perched upon the brink of a giddy precipice which rose above the hollow. ' Well, Mac- 
 
 combich, what's next to be done? must we climb the hill and go round the scour?' 
 
 ' Ay, 'deed, that ye most,' responded the forester. ' See,' continued he, throwing some 
 light particles of grass into the air, ' the wun's a' up the hill, and there 's no a burn or corry 
 that'll hide us. It's doon yon burn, below Craigcaillichdhu, we must go, and tak' the 
 hollow a' the way to thon bit hillock, and then we '11 at them easy : they winna stir the day, 
 anyhow — we're sure o'that.' As Duncan made these observations, he was cautiously 
 retreating from the brink of the rock, from whence he had been observing the deer, when 
 all at once his person became fixed in an attitude of eager attention, which might have 
 supplied the sculptor with an admirable study ; and straining his eyes towards the upper 
 extent of the corry, he exclaimed, in an earnest whisper, ' O Glenvallich ! we 're in luck 
 the day ! there he is ! there 's the very staig your honour was after the last time ye cam' 
 up ; him that ye touched on the side, an' we could na get sight o' again. I 've seen him 
 twice since you, and a grand one he is. O Trochconuilorst ! but we '11 have you the day, 
 <ir the mischief's in 't ; we must go clean round the scour noo, any how, for we '11 hae to 
 come down the Glaig-na-gawr on him.' This information set the party into instant 
 motion. Off they started in high spirits, leaving Kenneth to watch the deer below them, 
 lest any accident should startle them, or lest they should feed away from the spot. The 
 ascent proved most arduous, for they had to pass round the peak of one of the loftiest 
 mountains in Scotland, at a height scarcely two hundred feet below the summit. Tresham 
 was once more forced to abandon his rifle to his gillie, and still he found himself lagging 
 behind ; for Maccombich, stimulated by a sight of the animals he loved, forgot the inability of 
 others, and gli-ded up the hill with the swiftness and surefootedness of a goat. Even 
 Glenvallich at length found it expedient to call upon him to slacken his speed; and 
 Tresham, breathless and reeling, was absolutely forced to make frequent halts. Youth and 
 spirits, and good English bottom themselves, failed at length, and the young man came to 
 
 M m 4 
 
536 DEER STALKING. Pakt IV. 
 
 a stand still. ' You were right,' said he, ' about this cursed jacket ; it is too heavy for such 
 work — by the Lord, man ! a fellow to climb this moimtain should go in a cuerpo : the 
 kilt's your only — to the devil with the velveteen !' and he threw it from him, remaining in 
 his shirt sleeves and waistcoat. — ' Stay, stay, Harry I those white arms will never do ; they 
 would give alarm at two miles' distance ; here, here 's the jacket you despised in the morn- 
 ing.' — ' Thank you, — this is a relief; and now have at it once more.' The highest point 
 was reached at length, and a descent, little better than a precipice, lay before them. But 
 though Tresham, in cooler moments, might have diuddered at the danger he ran, his mind 
 was at this time too highly excited to scruple at following his daring companions, who 
 bounded downwards at a rate which soon carried them to the bottom. ' Now for it, 
 Harry ; now for it in earnest,' said Glenvallich, after a moment's halt to recover breath. 
 ' Double quick, while we may — we shall soon have to go slow enough;' and entering the 
 body of a shallow watercourse, they descended its rough bed at a rapid pace. The waft of 
 a hand from Duncan who led, stopped the party ; and crouching low, they changed their 
 quick step for a stealthy pace, with which they rounded a height, and under its shelter 
 remained, until their exact position, with regard to the object of their quest, should be 
 ascertained. ' Look here,' whispered Glenvallich, taking Tresham by the arm, after having 
 made a short examination himself; ' what think you of Duncan for a pilot ?' Raising his eyes 
 to a level with the heather top, Tresham could see, at the distance of not more than three 
 hundred yards, the horns of a noble stag just arising between two hags. No other part 
 of the animal was visible ; but the moving of the antlers, which slowly turned from side 
 to side, proved sufficiently that he maintained a vigilant look-out after his own safety. 
 ' We '11 match him yet, I think,' said Glenvallich. Retreating a few yards, to get further 
 under cover of the rising ground, Maccombich, followed by the rest of the party, crept 
 on all-fours from the watercourse, across thirty or forty yards of long heath-covered muir, 
 until they reached a maize of peat-bog cracks of little depth, but sufficient to cover a 
 man creeping flat upon his belly. This, although the moss was moist and muddy, they 
 were forced to submit to, as the only way of crossing unseen by their intended victim, 
 and in this manner they gained about a hundred and fifty yards more upon the deer's 
 position. The forester alone was now sent on to ascertain the means of further progress; 
 and after an absence of more than ten minutes, which to the sportsmen seemed a full 
 hour, he returned creeping like a worm, and beckoning the party to follow in the same 
 manner. This they did ; and at length, keeping along the peat cracks, got a chasm deep 
 enough to afford sufficient cover for the whole body. ' He's no a hunder' yards from you 
 this moment, Glenvallich,' whispered the forester, in scarcely audible accents, ' and the wind 
 is strong from him. Ye most climb this knoll ; if you can get him within eighty yards, 
 dinna seek to get nearer, for he 's in a wide green bench, and he 's very jealous. I dinna 
 think ye '11 mak' muckle better o' it, but achone ! sir, tak' time and be canny — I wudna for 
 ten pounds he got awa ! ' — ' Never fear me, man ; but here 's Mr. Tresham must take the 
 first chance — I '11 fire only if he misses. Come along, Harry. ' The forester cast a look 
 of mingled disappointment and remonstrance at his master, but it was disregarded. 
 Tresham also, who still shook from head to foot with recent exertion and present excite- 
 ment, would have excused himself from interfering with the anterior rights of his friend 
 in this particular animal ; but Glenvallich would not listen to him. ' Have done with this 
 debating,' said he, ' we shall lose the deer — follow me, Tresham.' Cautiously, like a cat 
 stealing on its prey, foot by foot and inch by inch, did Glenvallich, grovelling in the 
 heather, advance towards the crest of the knoll in front of him ; when the deer's antlers 
 moved he was still, — when they took their natural position he moved forwards. Tresham 
 followed in his track, stopping or advancing as he did, until they had reached some twenty 
 paces onwards from the ravine. Glenvallich then signed to him to raise his head with 
 caution. He did so, and saw, with a sensation of eager delight which increased his agita- 
 tion to a painful pitch, the noble stag lying among some rushy grass, apparently in the 
 most unsuspicious tranquillity, occasionally scratching a part of his hide with a fork of his 
 antlers, and driving away the insects which appeared grievously to torment him. ' Take 
 him as he lies, Harry ; aim low, at the shoulder,' whispered Glenvallich. The heart of 
 Tresham beat more audibly than ever it had done on going into action, as he carefully 
 extended and levelled his rifle. Whether it was the slight click of cocking, or some move- 
 mept made in the heather as he stretched out the piece to take aim, is uncertain ; but the stag 
 started, and made a movement as if about to rise, just at the moment when Tresham was 
 pressing the trigger. The circumstance probably unsettled his aim, for the rifle exploded, 
 but the ball flew over its intended object. But not thus was the unfortunate animal to 
 escape ; for scarce had the report of Tresiiam's shot made him start from his lair, when the 
 rifle of Glenvallich gave forth its fatal contents, and the stag, making one high bound from 
 the earth, tumbled headlong forwards, and lay struggling in the agonies of death. He had 
 anticipated the possibility of his friend's failure, and prepared to remedy it — which he did 
 effectually, for the ball had struck the animal just behind the shoulder, and went clean 
 through its heart. ' Hurrah ! capital ! grand ! by Jove he has got it,' shouted Tresham, 
 starting up ; but the aim of Glenvallich pulled him down again. — ' Hush ! be quiet,' 
 
Chap. VIII. HUNTING THE ROEBUCK. 537 
 
 whispered he; 'never do so — there may be twenty more deer near us of which we yet 
 know nothing — such a halloo would send them all off. Load your piece — load quickly.* 
 While they were performing this necessary operation, Maccombich, who had joined them, 
 and was keeping watch around them, touched his arm, and pointing with one hand, showed 
 him three fine stags moving off to the further hill, alarmed no doubt by the reports of the 
 rifles, and probably by the exclamation of Tresham. ' God bless me ! ' said the mortified 
 young man, 'this is a lesson I shall not forget; but who could have imagined it?' A 
 little further scrutiny by the practised eye of Maccombich, was sufficient to convince the 
 party that there was no more game in view ; so the hunters advanced to break the deer, as 
 it is called, by cutting the throat, and disembowelling it ; and while Maccombich was per- 
 forming this sportsmanlike duty, it was amusing to watch the rapture to which, when 
 unrestrained by habitual caution, he now gave full way on the glad occasion of a successfid 
 shot. Apostrophising it in Gaelic, he addressed to it every reproachful epithet he could 
 think of, as a villain which had so often baffled their murderous efforts : it was a scoundrel, 
 and a rascal, and a devil, to whom he wished a bad end, and whose soul, heart, and liver lie 
 gave to the devil : then changing his tone, he lavished upon it every expression of" endear- 
 ment in which his language is so fruitful ; but which, when translated, often sounds strangely 
 enough to English ears. It was his dear, his darling, his bonny beast, his cattle, his love. 
 He seemed to abandon himself to the very intoxication of delight ; and it was singular to 
 see a man, habitually grave and reserved, acting as if for the time he had actually been 
 deprived of reason." 
 
 1844. Shooting deer also takes place in chases or royalties, and we oflfer the following 
 memoranda from our note book, of the method of shooting them in the chases of England, 
 as those of Enfield and Cranbourne in former times, as well as in most parks where a herd 
 of deer was kept up. Boxes, we are told, were erected, having seats within side, and loop- 
 holes for the rifle, so managed, that whilst they completely screened the keepers from the 
 notice of the deer, were sufficiently commodious to enable the keepers, or other sportsmen, 
 to turn in their hiding-place to any direction from which it might be necessary to attempt 
 a sight. Rests were likewise frequently nailed, for the same purpose, to the trunks of the 
 larger trees ; and in many instances there might be observed artificial aids to the mounting 
 into the trees also, as it was frequently necessai-y to do, to escape observation, and particu- 
 larly to be out of the scent of the animal, as well as when it was absolutely requisite that the 
 marksman should fire from considerable elevations. On most of these occasions a dog or 
 two of the bloodhound stamp accompanied the keeper, and was nearly as dexterous at 
 concealment as the master, and as active in securing the prey ; for should the particular 
 deer singled out not drop at the discharge of the rifle, but on the contrary go away 
 wounded, the chase with the bloodhound immediately commenced. Nor could any efforts 
 of the pursued animal elude the staunchness — no speed baffle the indefatigable perseverance 
 of the pursuer. Relying nothing upon sight, but trusting only to scent, he would equally 
 retain his object even were the stricken deer allowed to mix with the herd, but which was 
 little likely, for the herd would instantly fly from him, or otherwise hunt him from among 
 them, — such are their instinctive powers also. Steady, however, to one purpose, the dog or 
 dogs will not be led away by any other game ; a hare has never been known to have been 
 chopped by one, though numbers are rising before him. True to the original scent, with 
 or without blood being on the ground, he adheres to the one only ; for an effluvia, imper- 
 ceptible to us, issues from the wound, even when fat, or other obstructions, impede its 
 bleeding. Were the hunter therefore unaided by his dog, much fine venison would be lost 
 to his own or his master's larder from the entire escape of the deer, or from its dying 
 amidst the intricacies and thickly covered spots of brushwood, and becoming, in all pro- 
 bability, the prize of animals of prey. The well trained deerhound is so steady, that he 
 will not take the least notice of the deer until the shot has been made, when he commences 
 his determined pursuit, beginning it with a deep resounding and powerful note, which he 
 continues, thereby indicating the direction the wounded beast has taken, and enabling the 
 pursuing party to be in at the death. Such was the practice some sixty or seventy years 
 ago, but it is now much modified, the deer killed at the present time being usually of the 
 fallow kind, and which are shot off as wanted without ceremony. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Hunting the Roebuck. 
 
 1845. The roebuck ( Cervus Capreolus), formerly a wild and common inhabitant of some 
 of the forest woods and chases of England, is not now found here. One killed in North- 
 umberland, seventy or eighty years ago, appears to have been the last of the true wild roe- 
 buck of England. It is however to be observed, that a breed has been kept up in partial 
 confinement in Dorsetshire, and we believe in a few other localities occasionally. At 
 present the wild roebuck is almost entirely confined to Scotland, where it is yet to be met 
 with in tolerable plenty. We are, however, told in Scott's Field Sports, " that the Earl of 
 Dorchester, in 1800, turned into his woods, near Milton Abbey, Dorset, four or five brace 
 
538 SCOTTISH CHASE OF THE ROEBUCK. Part IV. 
 
 (>f roebucks, some of which he procured from the menagerie of Brooks of London at a 
 considerable expense, and some were presented to him by the Earl of Egremont. Mr. 
 Pleydell of Whatcombe, a neighbour, assisted Lord Dorchester in preserving his stock of 
 game, and had since entered on a new variety of chase, that of hunting them with harriers, 
 of which, from its novelty to most sportsmen of the present day, it may be proper to extract 
 a few of the leading particulars. The country round Milton is wild, with a large propor- 
 tion of woodland and valley, surrounded by high and steep hills, generally covered with 
 copse wood or plantations. The woods are large and full of hares ; and deer hunting being 
 in course new to Mr. Pleydell's harriers, he encountered some difficulty in making them 
 steady to that scent, which however is very sweet, and nearly agreeing with that of the 
 hare. But the hounds being once blooded with the roebuck, little further mistake 
 succeeded." So elegant and graceful are all the actions of this diminutive deer, that we 
 can hardly reconcile it to our feelings to seek its destruction. It may be truly said to be 
 elegant in form and action ; and in the defence of its young it is most determined, and is 
 seldom worsted by a foe of superior size, for its strength is, in conflicts on such terms, equal 
 to those of much larger animals. It is said to be also as wily as it is determined, so as to 
 ::ome scathless out of most of the frays it enters in defence of its offspring. Like the 
 bare it practises, as it is said, the artifice of leaving its scent incapable of being held on, by 
 stopping short, and inaking one immense bound, throwing itself out of the power of 
 the hounds to receive the streaming scent, which the rapid motion had occasioned ; for 
 having made this bound it lies closely concealed within the thickest herbage, and such 
 as is favourable to absorbing th6 emanations. Like the hare it also retraces its own 
 steps, and thus often baffles the hounds; indeed, many of its stratagems resemble those 
 of the hare. 
 
 1846. Ill hunting the roebuck of Dorset we are informed from the same source, that " The 
 covers are drawn in the same manner as for the fox. When first raised, the buck runs short, 
 heading the hounds but at a small distance ; the cry, in consequence, is most cheerful and 
 animating, every hound enjoying the hot scent, and eager in the pursuit. From this mode 
 of running, the roebuck often appears exhausted and in immediate danger of being taken ; 
 far from which, after suffering itself to be approached by the pack, and even to be found in 
 the midst of the hounds, it has been known to leave the wood, and to hold them a chase of 
 more than two hours before it could be taken. The roebuck is in no danger of being 
 chopped by the dogs, as both the hare and fox sometimes are, the strength and agility of the 
 former always enabling him to escape. Nor can they be taken unless completely knocked 
 up, when even the oldest bucks never stand at bay, but passively surrender themselves, 
 instinctively conscious, perhaps, of the want of those powerful weapons of the stag, the brow 
 antlers, and their total incapacity of defence. In this hunt the hounds are frequently liable 
 to more fatigue than the horses, for the deer running much in cover, and the scent being 
 extremely sweet, the dogs through the whole pursuit are at their full speed, and after a 
 long day show, on their return to the kennel, the effects of their eager exertion. The roe- 
 buck is much stronger, and runs longer than the fallow deer, and differs from all other deer, 
 in the respect that lie is little inclined to take soil. Only two have as yet made their way 
 to the river Stour, although apparently such a near and convenient resource, and those two 
 were killed soon after they had reached the river. In the last and present season, the same 
 authority informs us, Mr. Pleydell's hounds have been out in pursuit of the roebuck forty- 
 four times, found a deer every day except two, and killed twenty-six ; and notwithstanding 
 these deer do not, in general, go any great distance from the wood, some of the chases have 
 been to the extent of seven or eight miles in length, and more tlian tliree hours in duration. 
 They possess their full strength in the winter as well as the summer season, are extremely 
 niml)le and take immense leaps, and although fleet, are not sufficiently so to escape from 
 greyhounds in an open country ; nor, as we should apprehend, are any other kinds of deer. 
 The roe generally producing two, sometimes three, fawns at a birth. Lord Dorchester's 
 woods are not only well stocked, but many deer have also migrated into those of neigh- 
 bouring proprietors, and indeed have now become almost common in that part of the 
 county of Dorset." Mr. Pleydell's roebuck pack consisted of eighteen couple of dwarf fox- 
 hounds, intermixed with a few moderate sized harriers ; and it is said that, in one season 
 only, they killed fourteen brace of these deer. 
 
 1847. Roe shooting in the Highlands of Scotland is a most animating sport. In some of the 
 mountainous and woody parts of this romantic country, these elegant and diminutive deer 
 are yet found in tolerable plenty. Small hounds, of the harrier breed, are usually employed 
 in hunting them. The sportsmen, however, instead of following the dogs (which would be 
 almost impossible, as the site of the sport is on ground any thing but easy to he quickly 
 got over), plant themselves, each with his rifle, in such spots as the deer are likely to be 
 driven towards by the dogs. As the roe usually flies before the dogs in a circle, which it 
 contracts on each evolution, the shooters should not quit their stations ; for if the roe-dogs are 
 well trained, they will assuredly bring the game within reach of the stalkers. Some of the 
 hardy sons of the north, spite of the nature of the ground, actually follow their dogs, and, in a 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 ROE SHOOTING IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 539 
 
 sort of trot, will bound over rooks, rills of water, and dash through the tangling of the brush- 
 wood, with the gun uplifted in the air to prevent accident, and, after this fashion, they in 
 ^ « the end generally fall in with 
 
 their prey. In rocky and pre- 
 cipitous localities it is better for 
 the sportsmen to place them- 
 selves on eminences, or in fis- 
 sures, as seen in fig. 265. By 
 this method the dogs, who well 
 understand their business, will 
 assuredly bring the roe deer 
 round within the reach of the 
 rifle shooters placed on high. 
 Roe deer usually run with the 
 wind, and will sometimes also 
 take the soil or water. Colonel 
 Thornton, the veracious narrator 
 of many a tough story, relates a 
 droll one, which we have some 
 reason to believe was true. 
 During his sporting tour to the 
 Highlands of Scotland, failing 
 in his wish to show a roebuck 
 to one of his companions, he 
 substituted a. ridiculous resem- 
 blance, which he says answered 
 the purpose equally well, after 
 the following manner : — "I 
 had ordered a goat, as nearly 
 the colour of a roebuck as possible, to be procured the night before from the mountains, 
 where they then were, directing the falconers to place and tether him in the most inacces- 
 sible, obscure, and wild situation imaginable, which was done accordingly. The convers- 
 ation during supper we had intentionally turned upon stags, roebucks, &c. till Mr. W.'s 
 imagination became so heated, that no doubt he dreamt in the night of nothing else. . . . 
 We sat down to breakfast, when, as privately agreed on, we received intelligence that the 
 herdsman had seen, early that morning, a roe and a roebuck among the rocks. The com- 
 pany were all eager to pursue them ; and the rifles being prepared and loaded by me (as 
 knowing the proper charge), some with powder and double wadding, others with ball only, 
 which were in the presence of Mr. W. rammed down. Every person, for fear of accident, 
 had his post allotted to him : Mr. W., in compliment as a stranger, and on the point of 
 quitting us, was attended by the falconer as the most intelligent person, with Otter, the" 
 deer-dog, in a slip, and Mr. Gerrard, whose curiosity was also not a little heightened. Thus 
 they proceeded, being repeatedly cautioned, that as their game was remarkable for quick- 
 ness of sight and hearing, they must be prepared to fire immediately. After great care, 
 seldom speaking, and never but in whispers, and making signs on passing by some very 
 likely places, the falconer pretended he heard a rustling, upon which, as they had been 
 directed, the party fell flat upon the ground, cautiously crawling on ; when Mr. W. seeing 
 an animal, and concluding it to be the game he so ardently sought for, judiciously and pre- 
 cipitately fired. From the struggle made by the animal occasioned by tlie report, with 
 which he was unacquainted, Mr.W. imagining he had desperately wounded him, flew to 
 seize him, but was repulsed by some strong and well directed efforts of the goat's horns ; 
 tliis obliged him to call out loudly for the assistance of Otter, who being slipped rushed 
 forward, but in his hurry did not discover the animal he was to attack, which was now 
 almost covered and entangled in some strong junipers ; but he soon came about, and being 
 properly fixed, he and Mr. W. seized on their antagonist with great avidity, who soon ought to 
 have convinced them by his language that the roebuck in question was unfortunately only 
 a shaven goat. Captain Waller and myself, who were standing on a very dangerous precipice 
 at a considerable distance, might have paid dearly for this joke, for I nearly fell off the rock, 
 overcome with a fit of laughter, which this truly comic and well executed scheme had oc- 
 casioned. Mr.W. for some time could not tell what to make of it, when he was compli- 
 mented in a strain of irony on his great good fortune." (P. 77.) The Mayster of Game 
 affirms of the roe, that " He rennyth wondir fast, and some tynie, at the partyng from his 
 ley re, he shall outgoo a brace of good greye houndes." The roe is met with in consider- 
 able numbers in Glen Tilt, and in the forest around, families of them are very common, 
 but large herds are seldom, if ever, seen. Mr. Scrope describes a curious but interesting 
 habit of the roe in tutoring their young to feats of activity, by practising them in pursuing 
 each other round a birch tree, apparently appropriated to the express purpose, by the oval 
 ring made in the ground on this spot, and on no other. 
 
540 
 
 OTTER HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 Sect. III. Otter Hunting. 
 
 1848. Tins sport is pursued icith much ardour by some persons, not simply to lessen the 
 otter race that the fish may multiply, but entirely for the pleasure that the sport itself yields, 
 which is proved by the fact, that genuine otter hunting is most practised where fishing is 
 least encouraged. It is, we presume, needless to observe, that this sport is usually pursued 
 on foot ; a tame looker-on might be mounted, and such have been seen by the river side. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The Natural History of the Otter. 
 
 1849. The otter (Mustela Lutra Linn.), is characterised by Cuvier as having three false 
 molars above and below, a strong talon on the upper carnivorous tooth, a tubercle in the 
 
 internal side of the lower, and a large tuber- 
 
 266 culous tooth, almost as long as broad, above. 
 
 The otter is distinguished from the Mustela 
 
 (marten) tribe by its compressed head and 
 
 rough tongue, but principally by its palmated 
 
 feet and tail flattened horizontally {fig. 266. ). 
 
 Its distribution is extensive, as it is found 
 
 throughout all Europe, all the colder parts of 
 
 Asia and America ; in Canada, particularly, it 
 
 '^ - ' — ■.. _ — - arrives at a great size. The otter is not so 
 
 OTTER. famed as the beaver as an architect, but we 
 
 must remember that much which is related of the beaver's residence is fabulous. The otter 
 
 is much more ferocious than the beaver, and more ravenous also. 
 
 1 850. The British otter of full growth is about two feet in length, from the nose to the 
 tail, which is of itself fifteen or sixteen inches long and tapers to a point. In colour it is 
 a deep brown, with a light patch on each side of the nose, and one also under the chin. 
 The throat and breast are ash coloured, the head is flat and broad, the mouth small, and the 
 ears short and rounded. The eyes, which are diminutive and placed near the nose, have a 
 somewhat vertical aspect. Its neck is thick ; the legs are thick, short, and very mobile in 
 their articulations, so as to enable them to act with all the ease and effect of fins in the 
 water, in which they have great power, as well by the mobility of their joints as by the 
 strength and muscularity of their members, and also by the close webbing of the toes, 
 which, extending down to the very point, gives them great power in swimming or diving. 
 The examination of an otter will show that it has two sorts of fur coating, — one short 
 and thick, the other long, shining, and close : this double guard is common to most quad- 
 rupeds subjected to change of media, as air and water. The otter is mephitic, like other 
 of the MustelcB, but its odour is not equally fetid with some of the family, although the 
 glandular anal orifices are suflBciently conspicuous. " The otter," says Pennant, " shows 
 great sagacity in forming its habitation ; it burrows under ground in the banks of some 
 river or lake, and always makes the entrance of its hole under water, working upwards to 
 the surface of the earth, and before it reaches the top, after the fashion of the builders of houses 
 for ourselves, who make several floors to accord with the necessities or the convenience of the 
 occupants. It finishes its lodge by making a minute orifice for the admission of air ; and the 
 more effectually to conceal its retreat, it contrives to make even these little air holes in the 
 midst of some thick bush." The female produces four or five young at a birth, which is said 
 to take place in the spring on a mossy couch, where she rears them with extreme assiduity 
 and with equal caution ; for it is very seldom indeed that they are discovered, although often 
 sought for. The ravages of the otter are very great : he is also as subtle as he is voracious ; 
 and eel-like, his glidings in the water actually exceed those of the finny tribes he pursues. 
 Who has not been delighted at witnessing the activity of those in the waters of the Zoological 
 Gardens, when turned in to fish for their meal ? How flexible are their bodies ! how agile 
 their movements 1 The very deep seems disturbed by their explorations. Having taken a 
 fish, they prove themselves epicures, for they must come and make their meal on what they 
 catch on land : at least this is their custom when a fi.sh of only moderate size is taken ; but 
 when smaller fry are within their gripe, these undergo an immediate mastication, and a 
 hasty deglutition. We are surprised to find any writer questioning the capability not only 
 of taming the otter, but also of breaking him to fish hunting, fish catching, and to a faithful 
 delivery of those he takes. Very many well authenticated accounts of this aptitude are on re- 
 cord : a very interesting one is related by Bishop Heber, who, when in India, saw a number 
 which, being tethered to stakes along the edges of tlie water, were made use of as hunters 
 of the fish which they pursued so adroitly as to drive them into the nets and there only. 
 To show that they perfectly understand what was required of them, we are told by the 
 bishop that they laid hold on the largest and brought them to shore. It cannot but be 
 pleasing to the reflecting sportsman to observe how admirably adapted the figure of tlie 
 otter is to his aquatic habits. " Its body is elongated and flexible, and terminated by a long, 
 robust, but tapering and somewhat compressed tail, which serves as a sort of rudder in the 
 performance of the evolutions of the animal in the water ; the limbs are very short, but re- 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 OTTER HUNTING. 
 
 541 
 
 markably muscular and powerful ; and the feet, which consist of five toes each, are webbed 
 so as to serve as paddles or oars. The eyes are large, the ears short, and the lips are fur- 
 nished with strong mustachios. The covering consists of two kinds of fur, an under vest 
 of close, short, waterproof wool, and an outer vest of long, coarse, glossy hairs. Shy and 
 recluse, the otter is nocturnal in its habits, lurking by day in its burrow, which opens near 
 the water's edge, concealed among intertangled herbage, and is generally carried to a great 
 depth in the bank." (^Penny Magazine, 1834, p. 496.) 
 
 1851. Mlien therefore the otter is taken young, we are warranted in asserting it may be 
 tamed and rendered a very useful and obedient servant, particularly in the catching of fish. 
 Aldrovandus, from Albertus Magnus, assures us that otters were very commonly kept for 
 that purpose in his time ; and he also tells us that at a signal from the cook an otter 
 would immediately set out, catch fish, and bring it home that it might be dressed. Taking 
 fish by means of tame otters is likewise noticed by Vaniere, in the Prcedium Rusticum. 
 Buffbn also, who had long been sceptical on this subject, became convinced of its reality by 
 facts ; and himself details the habits of a female otter which had been reared on milk until 
 it was two months old, when it was afterwards fed on soup, fruits, pulse, animal food, and 
 fish ; but which latter, in accordance with its nature, it would not eat unless fresh. It was 
 as tame as a dog, came when called, played with a dog, and also ate with the one it was 
 accustomed to, but was furious against any strange one which approached it. This otter, 
 however, had no piscatory talents, and its natural habits were so lost in its early domesti- 
 cation, that it would not willingly even enter the water. It is rather a curious circumstance, 
 that the Romish church permits the use of otter's flesh on maigre days ; and Mr. Pennant 
 says that he actually saw one preparing in the kitchen of the Carthusian convent near Dijon, 
 for the dinner of the religieuse of that order, whose tenets oblige them to renounce the 
 eating of flesh during their lives. The rankness of the flesh of the otter could have been 
 tolerated by none but a truly piscivorous appetite ; and the eating of the otter under the 
 semblance offish, might be truly called " cheating the devil." 
 
 1852. hi North America a small otter is known as the minx. Its length is about a 
 foot ; it is, like the European, of a dark colour upwards, but tawny below, with white on 
 the chin and throat. It is also found in Poland and Lithuania, and is much valued on 
 account of its fur. Its habits are the same with the European, but it is more mephitic. 
 
 1853. The sea-otter (figured in p. 68.) inhabits the northern parts of the Pacific Ocean, is 
 considerably larger than our fresh-water species ; and its black brilliant coat, smooth as 
 velvet, is a most valuable fur, being purchased with avidity by the Japanese and Chinese 
 from the English and Russians. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Practice of Otter Hunting. 
 
 OTTER HUNTING IMPLEMENTS. 
 
 1 854. Otter hunting in oldeti times was a very favourite variety of the chase, and after the 
 manner of those times was followed with all due observance of formalities. The otter 
 hunter's vest or green dress was either bordered or turned up with red. A cap of fur, 
 with a gold band was worn, and by a few it was seen surmounted with a small dyed ostrich 
 feather. Waterproof boots, which reached to the fork, were then frequent, and are still 
 used, but were then graced by the exquisites of that day with gold or red tassels. Such 
 were the observances of the lordling hunts ; but there were the hunts of the mobility also, 
 when, as we read, a whole village crew or even township united, with weapons in hand of 
 every kind. Dogs of every variety were also employed, and the whole rather resembled a 
 conspiracy than a hunt. Tlie true sporting methods of pursuing the otter are with five or 
 six couple of dogs, thence called otterhounds ; but in consequence of the rarity of keeping 
 up a full complement for this purpose, it is but seldom that we meet with an organised and 
 in-and-in bred pack of this kind. Dwarf foxhounds, crossed either with the water- 
 spaniel, or with the rough wire-haired terrier, are used ; but the best otter-dog, in our 
 opinion, is that bred between the old southern harrier and the rough crisp-coated water- 
 spaniel, with a slight cross of the bull breed to give ferocity and hardihood. 
 
 1 855. The otter spear being an essential accompaniment to this sport, and being also 
 variously manufactured, we have placed its most efficient varieties as a heading cut to our 
 subject (see fg. 267.). This weapon in the hands of the parish youths and rustics is a 
 
542 OTTER HUNTING. Part IV. 
 
 mere ashen pole pointed at one end, but with some others the pole is seen shod with an 
 iron pike. The otter spears, however, formerly most in use among the professed hunters 
 of this animal, was tlie forked spear with small barbs (4, ^fig. 267.), and the single spear 
 with a slight barb (3). The modern spring barb (6 and 7), when counter sunk within the 
 head of the shaft or pole, is truly an efficient instrument, and is that which is now in 
 general use among the best otter chasers. The stalk, handle, or pole, is usually of ash, as 
 being a wood at once tough and ilot very weighty : it should however be straight, other- 
 wise it is not to be depencled on as a leaping pole. Its lesser extremity being, as already 
 observed, pierced by a counter sink or female screw with collar, purposely to receive the 
 spring barb seen in situ at 5, and alone and enlarged at 6 and 7. The figures 6 and 7 also 
 serve to mark the spring barbs alone, both sprung and unsprung; figure 1, representing 
 the barb as it appears before it penetrates the body of the otter. The otter being 
 stuck through its tough hide, its return is effectually prevented from all possibility of 
 being extricated by the hook, which then expands, as seen at 2. The figures 8 8 
 mark the male screw, which secures the spring barb within the female screw of the head of 
 the pole. The double or forked otter spear is an old but an efficient weapon, although by 
 no means equal in its certainty of holding the otter as that already described. Tlie spring 
 barb may therefore be considered that best adapted to secure the otter, for when struck 
 with this, the toughness of his hide cfi'ectually prevents his releasing himself from it. 
 We hardly need observe, that in all organised otter hunts each attendant is armed with 
 one of these spears ; sometimes an attendant carries a spare one, or even two, to replace one 
 lost by being thrown into deep water, or into very precipitous passes, which the cunning 
 of the otter often makes him seek. These occurrences are not uncommon in the wilds of 
 Scotland, Ireland, &c. We have already hinted at the subordinate use of the otter spear 
 as a leaping pole, by which moderately wide rivers may be crossed without wading. Brooks 
 of considerable width can be easily vaulted over, after the manner of the Dutch, whom we 
 have frequently seen make surprising leaps over the lesser dykes and boundary ditches of 
 Holland by means of such a pole. 
 
 1856. The mephitic nature of the otter furnishes one of the most formidable weapons against 
 his safety from his pursuers. His scent is very strong and lasting, far more so than that of 
 the fox ; indeed it is so much so, that a good hound will challenge it many hours after the 
 animal has left the spot. The lodging of the otter is called his kennel or couch, and his 
 occasional lodgments and passages to and fro are called his holts. His kennel or couch 
 which holds him during the day is usually an excavation formed in banks by the sides of 
 rivers, large brooks, or extensive ponds ; and although it exhibits much ingenuity of 
 construction, yet is very inferior to that of his congener, the beaver. Aquatic as he is in 
 his maraudings, he is very, careful to lie perfectly dry ; he therefore constructs various 
 couches at diffi.>rent altitudes, so that, let the water rise or fall, he has an underground-floor, 
 a ground-floor, and an attic. Yet he is not particular, but like the fanciful has many 
 dormitories ; indeed, we read of one which couched daily in a cellar, and was after many 
 ejectments killed there at last. He is frequently found in the deep recesses formed by 
 tortuous roots of the alder, and sometimes within a hollow in the body of a tree. The 
 vicinities of sluggish and moderately deep streams may, however, be considered as his 
 strongholds, the overhanging banks of which shelter him in their recesses, as the elevated 
 dry patches which divide the currents are the spots on which he deposits his spraints, and 
 here he breaks up his prey and leaves the refuse. 
 
 1857. The sprine/ being the season of otter hunting renders this sport a very convenient 
 wind-up to the winter chasings ; and as the weather becomes warmer, also, it is pursued 
 without danger from cold and moisture; for spite of thick jackets seal-skin caps, and 
 waterproof boots, a ducking is often the by-play of the sport ; and he who fears one is not 
 fit for otter hunting. It is prudent to commence early in the morning, as the game may 
 then be more readily tracked to his couch by his seal. Arrived at the water side, some old 
 hound is heard to challenge, who has scented him or her by its ve7it hole, or direct commu- 
 nication with the land surface, probably on the acclivity of a bank, but artfully concealed 
 within some bush, or, it may be, overhung by the inequalities of a piece of ground. 
 It frequently happens on the approach of the pack, particularly if he has been hunted 
 before, that he will leave his couch, and diving under water, will make head up the stream, 
 and soon be a mile in advance. The dogs being laid on, his sealings, or dung, must be 
 looked for, and the water carefully watched to observe his ventings. In venting and 
 respiring, his muzzle only appears above the surface, but his track is often observed in 
 brooks by the mud he stirs up; while in rivers he m.ay be sometimes tracked by the bubbles 
 of air he throws out. " Look ! look ! look!" cries one, "there he is!" and now being 
 viewed, the sport may be said to begin; and although all is animation, and much bustle 
 appears, yet the steady otter hunter usually does little more than watch the dogs, who, 
 though busy in the search, have yet much to do ; for by dint of diving and other 
 manoeuvres the game will often, for the time, give them the go-by. Now something in 
 the nature of a cast is made, and he is tracked and scented for, up stream and down. 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 OTTER HUNTING. 
 
 543 
 
 When however he is next viewed, the dexterous sportsman endeavours to spear him by 
 a lunge if within reach, if not, he casts his spear dart-like, and often with murderous effect 
 (Jiff. 268.). Should he however miss, the attempt is made by another, while the spear. 
 
 968 
 
 imbedded in the mud, can only be redeemed by wading, or even swimming for it, if its 
 barbing does not sink it. We will suppose that the otter has escaped the spear altogether, 
 but the staunch hounds will, nevertheless, not be denied; for while some watch the water 
 for his ventings, others are scenting every spraint, and nosing every ofFal he has left. 
 Soon, therefore, he is again personally engaged with one or more of the dogs ; and pro- 
 bably he dives, and draws one of his enemies with him, but until the brave hourid is 
 almost strangled he will not quit his hold. The otter too must rise to the surface to 
 breathe, and again all are on the look out for his vent. " Have a care, there ! " cries an 
 old hand at the sport, " don't strike too precipitately, or you may transfix a dog instead of 
 the otter, for the eager hounds are ready to seize on him the moment he rises to vent." 
 The old otterhound is, however, usually too intelligent to come in the way of the spear ; 
 on the contrary, we have ourselves seen him watch every motion of the sportsmen, so as 
 not to expose himself to the lunge which every now and then is made as the otter is 
 viewed, or as he rises to vent. Many casts, as may be supposed, are therefore made at him 
 without effect; and in the mean time it is not uncommon for the dogs to seize him, and he 
 is then soon bitten to death, yet not until he has imprinted some serious, and not unfre- 
 quently fatal wounds on a dog or two, which nevertheless, if they are bred to the sport, 
 will not suffer a cry to escape them. Although the otter may be bitten, and bitten to 
 death, it is but seldom that he is broken up, except he be left to lie exposed to the fury of 
 the hounds for a considerable time. In all other cases, we repeat, such is the tenacity of 
 his hide, that it is impenetrable to the common bite of even these vermin biting dogs. 
 Among the most energetic otter hunters it is, however, the wish of each to signalise 
 himself by transfixing the game by his own spear ; and it is truly surprising to see how 
 effectively the well practised sportsman at this chase wields this weapon, in many cases 
 delivering it in such a manner as to pass directly through the otter, and fix him either to 
 the bank, or otherwise to the bottom of the river, from which, however, his dying efforts 
 usually release him : but from the barbed spear itself no exertions can free him, as the 
 barb, or barbs, form an insurmountable obstruction to its extraction. The spear, if thus 
 delivered, which we will suppose to be the case, is generally regained by the lucky sports- 
 man, who having dealt the blow usually himself plunges into the stream, when raising his 
 prey on high he leaves the water, the gallant hounds accompanying and clustering around 
 him, to have the last shake at his tough hide, which, if any life is left in him, they are 
 allowed to do. Otter hunting was formerly much more practised than at present, and as 
 the season for it takes j^ace when fox hunting and hare hunting are given up, it comes in 
 fortunately, in point of time, to break the tedium of waiting for the return of those more 
 popular sports. Somerville, who so admirably paints to the life all scenes of the chase, is 
 tlius equally eloquent and descriptive on that of the otter : — 
 
 " This subtle pluuderer of the beaver kind, 
 Far off, perhaps, where ancient alders shade 
 The deep still pool, within some hollow trunk 
 Contrives his wicker couch ; where he surveys 
 His long purlieu, lord of the stream, and all 
 The finnj' shoals his own. — On the safe sand 
 See there his seal impressed ! and on that bank 
 Behold the glittering spoils ! half eaten fish. 
 Scales, fins, and bones, the leavings of his feast 
 His seal 1 view ! O'er yon dark rushy marsh 
 The sly goose-footed prowler bends his course. 
 And seeks the distant shallows. 
 
 Huntsman, bring 
 Thy eager pack, and trail him to his couch. 
 Hark ! the loud peal begins : how greedily 
 They snuff the fishy stream, that to each blade 
 Rank-scenting clings ! 
 
 Now on firm land they range ; then in the flood 
 They plunge tumultuous ; or, through reedy pools, 
 
 j Rustling, they work their way : no holt escapes 
 Their curious search. Yon hollow trunk. 
 That with its hoary head uncovered, salutes 
 
 I The passing wave, must be the tyrant's fort. 
 
 I Mark well ! how these impatient climb, 
 
544 
 
 OTTER HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 While others at the foot incessant bay ; 
 
 At length his couch he leaves, and dives along ! 
 
 Th' ascending bubbles mark his gloomy way. 
 
 See, there he vents ! 
 The pack plungs headlong, and protended spears 
 Menace destruction. Ah ! there once more he vents! 
 See 1 that bold hound has seized him : down they 
 
 sink. 
 Together lost : see there escap'd, he flies 
 
 Half drown'd, and clambers up the slippery bank. 
 With cose and blood distain'd. That spear ha^ 
 
 pierc'd 
 His neck ; the crimson waves confess the wound. 
 Lo ! to yon sedgy bank 
 He creeps disconsolate ; his numerous foes 
 Surround him, hounds and men. Pierc'd through and 
 
 through. 
 On pointed spears they lift him high in air." (F«g.269.) 
 
 269 
 
 1858. Otter hunting in Ireland is spiritedly and well described in the Wild Sports of the West, to which 
 we would recommend the reader who is interested in this subject. In Scotland, also, it is pursued with much 
 ardour with wire-haired terriers. An animated scene of this kind is thus related in the Penny Magazine 
 for 1834: — " It was a fine morning in September. Landing on one of the islands from a boat, the terriers 
 were loosened from the couples, and left to their own instinct to find the otter's den. After scrambling a 
 considerable distance over masses of rock and loose pebbles, on a remarkably wild and beautiful shore, the 
 dogs, by their eagerness of manner and incessant barking, convinced the party that the game was within 
 scent. The gentlemen with guns cocked then arranged themselves in convenient situations for intercepting 
 the passage of the otter, should he attempt to take refuge in the sea ^ some mounted on the tops of rocks, 
 others stood near the water or in the boat, which had accompanied the party from the landing-place. The 
 keepers in the meantime assisted the dogs in their efforts to discover the lurking-hole of the prey ; one of 
 them, a thick-set Highlander, displayed a very characteristic enthusiasm. Addressing the dogs in Gaelic, he 
 set to work with all the fervour of the animals themselves, tearing away large stones from the mouth of the 
 hole, and half burying himself to enable the dogs to come at their object ; they in the mean time ran about, 
 yelping in the greatest excitement, and scratching at every aperture between the stones. While this action 
 was going on at one hole, a large otter poked his head out of another, and looked about with as much asto- 
 nishment as his countenance was capable of expressing, until catching a glimpse of one of his enemies, he 
 suddenly retreated from the light. This incident having been observed, the attention was transferred to the 
 retreat thus betrayed. A large stone was first uplifted, and hurled upon the top of the pile, with the intention 
 of either forcing the inmate out by the shock, or of breaking some of the stones. Then a pole was thrust 
 into the crevice, which was enlarged so as to admit a dog. One of the canine besiegers immediately rushed 
 in, and after a few seconds spent in grappling with his antagonist, an otter was dragged forth, at whom the 
 whole body of dogs ran a-tilt. His defence was most heroic, many of his assailants exhibiting evidences of 
 the power of his bite, and the battle was continued for several minutes ; all which, to those who delight in 
 the display of game qualities among the enraged combatants, must have afforded high enjoyment. Dogs and 
 otter, involved in one compact group, at length rolled down a precipitous ledge of crags, at the bottom of 
 which the otter gamely jielded up his life. Two others were taken directly after at the same cairn ; one was 
 shot as he made towards the water, the other was dragged by the tail by one of the men from his hole, and 
 bagged alive." (P. 504.) Goldsmith's humanity interested him in the cause of the otter, which he would 
 have reared with small fishes until approaching maturity, when, he says, they should be fed on milk and 
 bread ; next, on bread and vegetable matter ; and lastly, on bread alone — given them, as we suppose, to 
 wean them from their love of fish ; after which they may very well be supported on bread alone. He also 
 enters into the method of training one to hunt and take fish, by first practising him at taking up a semblance 
 of a fish, made of leather and stuffed with wool, at first drawn from the ground only, and next from the 
 water. When this is done, he is practised on dead fish, and next is sent in quest of living fish. The process 
 is tedious, and requires that a complete hold be taken on the creature's regard ; out when that is effected, he 
 will catch enough to supply a whole family. As an instance of their aptitude for domestication, we read of 
 one that became so tame as to go out with the otterhounds, which would on no account molest him ; and, 
 what was still more surprising, the hounds were so loath to injure an otter when this one was present, that, 
 as is said, the owner was constrained to part with it. 
 
 1859. Trapping of otters is also practised where hounds are not at hand to free the waters 
 from their ravages, which are enormous. " One killed near Leominster measured from 
 the nose to the end of the tail four feet ten inches, and weighed thirty-four pounds and a 
 half. This animal was supposed to be eight years old, and to have destroyed for the last 
 five years a ton of fish annually. An unbailed trap must be used on such occasions, for 
 they reject every kind of bait ; this trap must be placed near his landing-place, which will 
 be found by carefully examining the edges of the river or pond, either by his spraints, his 
 seal, or the remains of fish (for in whatever place he cats his plunder, he always leaves the 
 tails, or hinder parts of the fish, imdevourcd); the trap must be set in and covered with 
 mud, to prevent his seeing it ; the instant the trap strikes, the otter plunges into the water 
 
Chap. VIII. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE BADGER. 545 
 
 with it, when its weight preventing his rising to the surface soon destroys him. The trap 
 will seldom be drawn more than twenty yards from the spot, and with a grappling iron is 
 soon recovered. If the place wliere he comes out of the water cannot be discovered upon 
 the ground, where the remains of fish are left, cut a hole near the edge of the water and 
 place a trap or two upon a level with the ground, and cover it over carefully with moss. 
 Although the otter usually rejects all baits in the trap, an instance however occurred in 
 August, 1799, in the river Buckland, near Dover, of his taking a live bait. "The otter 
 suddenly darted from his hole, and seized the bait of a gentleman trolling for pike, who 
 thought the bait was taken by an overgrown fish, in consequence of the animal's violent 
 struggles ; after a long contest, in which the troUer displayed much skill, to his great 
 astonishment and that of others upon the spot, he drew the otter to the shore, completely 
 exliausted." {DanieVs Rural Sports, vol. i. p. 631.) If we had not, from a personal 
 knowledge of Mr. Daniel, much dependence on his veracity, we should almost doubt the 
 accuracy of this story ; but coming as it does from such a quarter, and under the knowledge 
 that the trolling line is usually made of platted silk, and consequently is very strong, we 
 yield full credence to it. 
 
 1 860. Frosts are very apt to be fatal to otters, particularly when snow or thick rime lies 
 on the ground, when they may be easily tracked to their couch. Mr. Daniel informs us 
 that, " On the Fobbing Marshes adjoining the Thames in Essex, when the fleets had been 
 long frozen, a party killed nine in one day ; and in 1796 a gentleman in Northamptonshire, 
 with the assistance of only a terrier, secured two very large ones alive out of three, which 
 the dog discovered by the side of a brook." 
 
 Sect. IV. Badger Hunting. 
 
 1861. In our details of the sports of early times we glanced at badger baiting, conceiving 
 that the slight notice^which we took of it was all that it merited ; and that its place there 
 was more fitting for It than it would have been here, where we profess to introduce only 
 honourable and manly sports. To avoid any laudatory display of the unfair worryings of 
 animals, which are deprived of the means either of self-defence or of escape from their 
 enemies, has been our intent throughout, and certainly the wooden den of the badger in 
 Tothill-fields bears but a sorry resemblance to its natural ground-burrow, from whence no 
 dog probably could draw it. But in conformity with our intention of noticing the organ- 
 ised chase of every animal which has engaged the attention of sportsmen, we could not omit 
 to notice cursorily this hunting, which is yet popular in the kens of the country fancy; and 
 as this animal's peculiarities give him a strong claim on the attention of the sporting 
 naturalist, we will commence by a slight sketch of his natural history 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Natural History of the Badger. 
 
 1862. The badger (Ursus Meles Linn., Jig. 270. p. 547.) in the zoological classification 
 of Linnaeus, was grouped with the bear, and he certainly has several characters in common 
 with that animal. Like the bear, the badger remains during the winter in a semi-torpid 
 state, and it is also said to be equally as fond of honey. Its internal organs of assimilation 
 prove it to be omnivorous ; and while we know it capable of living on vegetable matter it 
 presents sufficient tokens of carnivorous aptitudes ; nor are we by any means satisfied that 
 the prejudice against this animal for destroying game, poultry, &c. is wholly without 
 foundation. Be this as it may, how little aware is the unphilosophic sportsman, when he 
 contemns the poor badger as beneath his notice, except to enter his hounds to, that he is 
 an animal worthy of singular attention ; and that, in the whole round of the living objects 
 of field sports, he cannot produce one, in some respects, so curious as this despised 
 animal. 
 
 1863. Mr. Griffith justly observes, that " The badger constitutes a sub-genus in itself. No 
 other species can, with propriety, be placed alongside of it. We might imagine that it 
 was drawn from all the ordinary Influences which operate on animal life, by some particular 
 and inexplicable power impelling it beyond the common laws of nature; and we might be 
 tempted, in this instance, even to accuse nature of Impotence or irregularity, had we not 
 learned rather to distrust our own conjectures than to doubt of the power, the wisdom, and 
 the infinite benevolence of the Creator. But if the badger be isolated as a species, it yet 
 enters very naturally as a genus or sub-genus of our author (Cuvier), into the series of 
 those animals which are characterised by a tuberculous molar at the bottom of each jaw. 
 These molars, in the badger, are distinguished (the upper ones more especially) by their 
 extent, the eflfect of which is to limit that of the carnivorous teeth, and consequently to 
 diminish the animal's appetite for flesh and his faculty of using it. In fact, the tuberculous 
 molar of the upper jaw occupies a space equal to that of the carnivorous molar, and of the 
 two false molars which precede it ; from whence it happens that the lower half of the under 
 carnivorous tooth is augmented, that it may be properly opposed to the large tuberculous 
 
 Nn 
 
546 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE BADGER. Part IV. 
 
 tooth above ; which makes it, in fact, one half tuberculous and one half carnivorous. The 
 badger, besides, has two false molars in the upper jaw, and four below ; the first of the 
 latter is, however, merely a rudiment. The canines and incisives are similar to those of all 
 the other genera of the marten family ; i. e. the first resemble the canines of all the car- 
 nassiers, and it is the same with the upper incisors. The middle incisor in each lower 
 maxillary is not inserted on the same line as the two others, but much farther in. It is 
 only parallel with them in the extremity of its crown, and on this account it projects more 
 forward." (Animal Kingdom of Cuvier, vol. ii. p. 269.) 
 
 1864. The badger is essentially plantigrade, and has five toes on each foot, united almost to 
 the claws by a strong membrane ; the second and third toes are equal and longer than the 
 rest ; the first and fourth are next in length, and the inner one is the shortest of the whole. 
 The claws are of great strength, by which means it is that the badger is able to dig so 
 rapidly and deeply into the ground, that two men cannot work sufficiently hard to overtake 
 him when the soil favours his exertions. The soles of the badger's feet also, the observant 
 sportsman will not fail to remark, as presenting a curious turberculated appearance, which 
 is thus described by Mr. Griffith : — " The tubercles of the fore-feet are very thick, and 
 covered with a soft skin, one at the extremity of each toe ; three others, disposed in the 
 form of a trefoil, are found on the middle of the sole, which is terminated behind, on the 
 fore-feet, by a single tubercle, and on the hinder, by two contiguous ones : but we are 
 not so well informed on the end and use of this peculiarity, not common to most other 
 plantigrades. He is also mephitie, and so much so, that it is common to say of any thing 
 fetid, " that it stinks like a badger." The glandular apparatus from whence the stinking 
 matter exudes is rather complicated. Immediately on elevating the tail a large transverse 
 opening presents itself, leading to a cavity, the surface of which is furnished throughout 
 with the fetid secretion, the anus opening into another and smaller cavity beneath. The 
 distinctions of hog and dog badger are net acknowledged either by naturalists or observant 
 sportsmen : it is true that the head may, in some instances, be somewhat, more elongated 
 than in others, but there appears no established varieties of these animals. 
 
 1865. The badger breeds annually, and brings forth four or Jive young in the spring, 
 Schreber says, " In February, if the young of this animal are found and reared by hand, 
 they become very tame and docile." Mr. Daniel relates that he saw one in 1812 so 
 tame, that it followed a butcher of Newport Market about the streets as a dog would do. 
 We have, ourselves, seen this curious pet most attentively following the butcher. Query — 
 Is there any animal whatever untameable ? — We believe not. The badger is very ex- 
 tensively distributed, being found in most parts of Europe, as far north as Norway and 
 Russia, and the steppe or desert beyond Orenburgh, in the Russian Asiatic dominions ; in 
 Siberia, about the river Tom, and even about the Lena, but it is not found farther north ; 
 neither does it appear that it is met with in the northern portions of Asia, but is confined 
 to the cool and temperate parts of the globe. It inhabits China, where it seems to be a 
 more common food than in Europe, Mr. Bell having seen the flesh of a dozen at a time 
 exposed for sale in the markets at Pekin. The hind quarters are the only parts of the 
 badger eaten in this country, and the hams are considered by many as superior in flavour 
 to those of the hog. The fat is in great request for ointments ; the skin, dressed with the 
 hair on, is used for pistol furniture : the Highlanders also make their pendent pouches of 
 it ; and the hair furnishes the artist with brushes, to soften and harmonise the shades in 
 painting, which are thence called sweetening tools. 
 
 1 866. The commodious nature of the badger's burrow is well known ; but it is not every one 
 of the badger- diggers who gives to these animals as much credit for ingenuity in con- 
 structing their habitation as Blome, who says it is such as to be worthy of observation. 
 " When they earth, after they have entered a good depth for the clearing the soil out, one 
 lieth on his back, and another layeth earth on his belly, and so taking his hinder feet in his 
 mouth, draweth him out of the burrow, and having unladen himself of the earth goeth to 
 the same work, and this they do till their chambers or places of retreat are finished : then 
 they proceed to gather in their furniture, that is, the materials for their couch or lodging, 
 as straw, leaves, moss, and the like, which with their feet and head they wrap up so close 
 together, that they will get to their burrows a pretty good bundle ; some burrows have 
 seven or eight distinct chambers." We must however observe, that Blome was not sworn 
 to the truth of this method of removing earth. The badger is, on the contrary, so solitary 
 an animal, that he is ever found alone. During the day he sleeps closely rolled up, and only 
 stirs abroad in the night. He accumulates flesh fast. He is to a certain degree a hyber- 
 nating animal, and, like the bear, exists in very cold weather in a semi-torpid state. The 
 badger, notwithstanding the semi-carnivorous character of his teeth, and the reputation he 
 bears for destroying game, young lambs, &c. does not, when he is domesticated, show an 
 inclination for animal matter, but, on the contrary, appears decidedly to prefer a vegetable 
 diet. Indeed it may be observed in most cases, that where the dentition is not very strongly 
 marked with carnivorous characters, that such animal is more inclined to a vegetable than to 
 an animal diet 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 BADGER HUNTING. 
 
 547 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Hunting the Badger. 
 
 1867. A badger hunt has one distinguishing feature which separates it from most other 
 huntings of quadrupeds. It is mostly undertaken at night {Jig. 270. )> '!'"'* being the time 
 
 270 
 
 j-i'fi.^^--^ 
 
 the badger roves abroad in quest of food. Many fanciful tales are told of this animal, one 
 is, that pork will entice him out of his retreat In the day, which is equally true with 
 an olden opinion, that his legs of one side are shorter than those of the other. But whether 
 this brevity is sinistral or dextral, we do not remember to have seen stated by any sapient, 
 from Aristotle himself to the present time. We have, however, a cutting remembrance of 
 the faith that was placed in this asserted fact. In our boyish days, when the youthful 
 spirits mounted high, we attempted some sentimental strains in blank verse, which we sent 
 as an offering to an elderly relative. In return, the venerable sent us this consolatory 
 reply, " that he was obliged by the effort, and he hoped the sentiments embodied in our 
 theme were those of our heart; but as for our poetry, it was like the legs of a badger, some 
 long and some short." This wiis so much the " cut direct," that although it cut our pride 
 at the moment, it spared us many subsequent cuts ; for from that time to the present we 
 have never essayed poetry, but stuck to plain prose. 
 
 1868. Of the method of hunting the badger we have certainly heard much and read more, 
 but we never saw it enacted. Now, as all the detailed accounts of it are nearly alike, it 
 either shows that there is but one method pursued, and that it has not altered since the 
 days of Markham, Blome, and others of the older worthies, or otherwise it proves that one 
 original account was father to all subsequent accounts, for they are all nearly of the same 
 stamp. We, however, believe that badger hunting is essentially the same as it was a 
 century ago ; and indeed it is so simple and so uniform in the method of conducting it, as 
 hardly to admit of much variation. In Scott's Field Sports we can trace the pen of a veteran 
 writer, to whose ingenuity the sporting part of the world are not more indebted than the 
 public at large for his steady pleadings in the cause of humanity. This gentleman's sketch 
 of badger hunting is thus drawn: — "The badger still more strictly, I believe, than the fox, 
 confines himself to his earth in the day-time, seeking his food by night. He seldom travels 
 above a mile or two from home, and generally to open pastures and feeding grounds, in 
 which the dung of the cattle being turned over is a sign the badger has been there ; or 
 when heaps of moss appear collected in cover, the fiants of the animal being also observed. 
 His earths are generally in dry ground, at the roots of trees, or at the base of a bank or 
 eminence. The only badger hunts of which we have any accounts in books is by moon- 
 light, when the earths are stopped, excepting one or two, in the mouths of which sacks 
 exactly and strongly fixed are placed, the sacks having a drawing string, more certain than 
 a hoop, which compresses the mouth closely on the badger having entered and strained 
 with his weight and struggles. The placing of these sacks being finished, a signal is given, 
 by horn or whistle, to throw off the dogs, usually two or three couples. The dogs then 
 draw in a circle of a mile or two, and the badgers alarmed, instantly make for the earths, 
 which for the most part they reach in spite of their pursuers, and are far oftener sacked 
 than taken or killed by dogs in the night-time. The dogs best suited to this sport, in 
 which speed is not required, are terriers of the strongest and boldest kind ; and those now 
 made use of are of the cross between the terrier and bull-dog, on which sometimes tough 
 leathern collars are put to defend the neck. The badger thus taken is too generally 
 devoted to the unfair purpose already decried ; but in few instances a sack-badger has been 
 turned off and hunted. I have some, but an Indistinct, recollection, from the distance of 
 time, of a badger hunt in the day-time upon a firm soil, where fresh earths could not 
 speedily be made, all those which were known having been carefully stopped the preceding 
 night, and several lanterns, with long and large lighted candles placed in particular parts of 
 
 N n 2 
 
Me 
 
 MARTEN HUNTING. 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 tlie cover. A sow and boar, and one or two young, were found in the morning, the hunt 
 continuing some hours, collecting together almost all the inhabitants of the neighbourhood; 
 the old ones made such terrible play, and so thoroughly engaged both dogs and men, that 
 the pigs escaped. The badger often receives his enemy laying on his back, in which 
 position he can best guard himself, and use his teeth and claws. In this position he shows 
 an activity and nimbleness, not at all indicated by his progressive motion ; and his skin 
 being loose, it is very difficult to inflict a deep wound, or even to bite through the skin 
 only, from its toughness and substance, and the length and coarseness of the hair with 
 which it is covered. It is sufficiently apparent how inadequate young dogs must be, even 
 the best bred, for such an encounter. Notwithstanding these great powers of both offence 
 and defence, the badger, like the otter, may be killed by a single stroke forcibly given upon 
 the snout." (P. 450.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Martens and Wild Cats as Objects of Chase, 
 
 1869. The marten, martin, or martern (Mustela Marte Linn.) is not infrequently con- 
 founded with the ivild cat, from which it is in zoology as distinct as from the dog which hunts 
 both of them. One is essentially a ferret, and the other a meinber of the Felina, or cat tribe. 
 
 1870. The pine marten (M. Ahictum Ray, Jiff. 271.) is more the object of the sportsman's 
 search than the beech marten, but is much the most rare. It is also somewhat the largest, 
 
 strongest, and the most fierce, and is 
 V'* \\ ^ J\ ^ ^^-i^ ' further distinguished by its yellow breast 
 
 \ f "aV ^ T- 1 ^"'^ throat, which in the more common, 
 
 \' ,\ ^'c ^ K, *■ ^ " or beech marten, is white. " It is wild 
 
 and solitary, shunning mankind, and 
 only dwells in thick woods and forests, 
 principally those composed of pines. It 
 climbs with great facility, preys upon 
 birds and their eggs, and also upon 
 squirrels ; the female generally makes 
 use of the nest of another animal for 
 the rearing of her own young. The skin 
 of this is much more prized than that of 
 the common marten ; and it appears to 
 have been formerly, at least in Scotland, 
 a lucrative article of commerce." This 
 variety of the marten is taxed with 
 killing the squirrel, that he may pos- 
 sess himself of his dray, which he enlarges and uses for himself and family. He is also 
 fertile in in\ention for procuring food and escaping danger. 
 
 1871. The beech marten {M. Fagorum Ray, fig. 271.) is more slender and rather less 
 than the last ; it likewise, instead of hiding itself in deep recesses of the forest, resides more 
 in the vicinities of farm-houses, after the manner of its congeners the polecat, stoat, and 
 weasel. Bewick describes it " As about eighteen inches long ; the tail ten, full of hair, 
 especially towards the end, which is thick and bushy ; the ears are broad, rounded, and 
 open ; the body is covered with a thick fur, of a dark brown colour ; the head brown mixed 
 with red ; the throat and breast are white ; the belly is of the same colour with the back, 
 but a little paler ; the feet are broad, and covered on the under side with a thick fur ; the 
 claws white, large, and sharp, well adapted for climbing trees, which in this country are its 
 constant residence. The skin and excrements have an agreeable and musky scent, and are 
 entirely free from that rankness which is so disgusting in other animals of this kind : its fur 
 is also valuable, but of less estimation than the other." This marten, when taken young, is 
 easily tamed, and becomes extremely playful and good humoured, although its attachment, 
 however, is not to be depended upon, as it is apt to take advantage of the first opportunity 
 to regain its liberty, and retire to the woods, its natural haunts. Buffon inakes mention of 
 one which he had tamed; and if the manners of this individual would serve as a type for the 
 whole they were singular, for it would remain without sleep for two or three days, and 
 then make up for its extra watchfulness by sleeping as long. Gesner also relates the 
 pleasure which one afforded him by its playftd disposition and interesting habits ; it even 
 visited the house of his neighbours, and romped with much activity and .imusing eagerness 
 with a dog it was domesticated with. Mr. Daniel also inakes mention of a farmer in a 
 parish in Essex, who was famous for taming this animal, which he so perfectly reclaimed, it 
 is said, as to entirely destroy the propensity observed in most of them to abscond and betake 
 themselves again to their native woods. We ourselves remeinber to have seen one frisking 
 about the apartments of the Bald-faced Stag Inn on Epping Forest ; and to make our re- 
 membrance more sure, the varlet imprinted his teeth on our fore-finger. Had Mademoiselle 
 de Laistre fallen in love with one of these instead of a stinking weasel, on which she offers 
 a most interesting detail of its amiability, its beauties, and the warmth of her affection for it, 
 
Chap. VIII. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE WILD CAT. 
 
 549 
 
 we miglit not have wondered : or had Strozza's elegy poured forth its sweet numbers on 
 the musky and elegant marten, we could have forgiven him; but to find such poetic powers 
 expended on a polecat, not even their beautiful versification by Dr. Shaw, as annexed, can 
 reconcile us to it : — 
 
 Loving and lov'd, thy ni.ister's grief 1 
 
 Thou could'st th' uncounted hours beguile, 
 
 And nibbling at his fingers soft, 
 Watch anxious for th' approving smile : 
 
 " Or, stretcliing forth the playful foot, 
 Around in wanton gambols rove ; 
 Or gently sip the rosy lip. 
 And in light murmurs speak thy love. 
 
 272 
 
 1872. The wild cat (le Chat sauvage Buff. Jip. 272.), in its origin, is somewhat mystical, 
 inasmuch as it is by no means determined by naturalists whether, as we see it in our secluded 
 woods and forests, it be the original British animal from 
 whence our domestic breed is derived, or, on the contrarj', 
 whether individuals which have escaped from domestication 
 may not at last, by their predatory habits, have enlarged in 
 size, and increased in strength and ferocity, to the wild cat 
 so often mentioned in sporting legends, is woi-thy of inquiry. 
 Bewick observes, " The domestic cat, if suffered to escape 
 into the woods, becomes wild, and lives on small birds and 
 such other game as it can find tliere ; it likewise breeds with 
 the wild one. It is no uncommon thing for females of the 
 tame species to quit their houses during the time they are 
 in season, go in quest of male wild cats, and return to the 
 same habitations impregnated by them. It is said that it is 
 by this means that some of our domestic cats so nearly 
 resemble those of the original wild breed." Although we 
 cannot affirm that this does not occasionally happen, we 
 doubt the frequency of the occurrence. The wild cat is 
 tlnis described in Murray's Encydopadia of Geography : — 
 " Its manners are similar to those of the lynx ; and Mr. Pen- 
 u'lLi) CAT. nant justly calls it the British tiger. In its savage state it 
 
 appears to be much larger than the ordinary domestic cat ; and the teeth and claws, for the 
 size of the animal, are tremendous. It is still found, althougli rarely, in the mountainous and 
 woody parts of Great Britain ; and some few years ago we saw a very fine skin of one that 
 had been killed among the mountains of Westmoreland, near Windermere. P'ormerly 
 they appear to have been much more numerous amongst us, and to have been considered a 
 beast of cliase. The best authorities agree in considering this species common to the forests 
 of Europe, as the origin of our domestic breed, the usual varieties of which are well known. 
 Another variety, which seems more peculiar to Cornwall, has been noticed by Dr. Leach ; it is 
 without any visible tail, and is stated to bean hereditary variety." {Cuv. An, King, ii.489. ) 
 
 187.'5. Our ignorance with regard to the direct origin of these varieties of the cat cannot but 
 be regretted by the reflecting sportsman, but much more so by the professed naturalist, who 
 is thus foiled in his researches by an animal lying at his feet with distinctive features most 
 prominently marked. He knows the purring favourite that rubs his legs, while she drones 
 out her delight, is one of the Felince ; but he knows not whence she is derived, or whether 
 she is the type of an original species, or an accidental variety only. His dogs occasionally 
 kill, and his keeper now and then shoots in the woods, what he calls a wild cat, which differs 
 but little in appearance from the favourite before him. It however happens occasionally, that 
 either his own dogs, or those of his friends or neighbours, kill a wild cat of much larger size, 
 differently marked, and somewhat differently proportioned. The former turns out to be 
 the domestic cat, which, from her predacious tendency, having thrown off all restraint and 
 dependence on man, has become truly wild. This occurs so frequently, that we are surprised 
 at the statement made by an ingenious writer in that excellent work. The Library of Enter- 
 taining Kiiou-kf/ge, that " The appetite for warmth in the domestic cat is the chief cause 
 which prevents them from ever becoming wild." While we resided at Tollesbury Lodge in 
 Essex, a very favourite pet cat, which we had brought with us from London, entirely forsook 
 the house, and betook herself to a neighbouring wood, where her depredations among the 
 game around were such that we were forced to employ the keeper to watch her for several days 
 without success. At last she was shot as she was leaving her hiding-place, which was a deep 
 hole in the trunk of an old oak tree. The same, we know, has happened to many other 
 persons, whose cats have escaped, and have afterwards been recognised in woods, where they 
 not only lived in a truly wild state, but had become ferocious in the extreme, and very de- 
 structive to hares, raW)its, and the young of the winged game. We have yet, however, 
 to satisfy ourselves with regard to the origin of the true wild cat (Fe/is catvs Linn. ), which, 
 following the analogies of the Felina generally, are almost exclusively native to countries 
 warmer than our own. It is true that occasionally varieties of the Feliiice do breed in our 
 caravans and menageries, where artificial warmth is kept up to represent something like a tro- 
 pical temperature ; but the circumstance is too rare to ground any opinion on. of their ever 
 
 N n 3 
 
550 
 
 HUNTING THE MARTEN AND WILD CAT. Pt. IV. Ch.VIII. 
 
 having been indigenous here, at least since our part of the globe has cooled down to its 
 present temperature. It is therefore more than probable, that both the Vlld and the tame cat 
 have been derived from some other extra- European source or sources. We say source or 
 sources, for such admission begets another difficulty not easily got over, which is this, 
 that if both of these grimalkins own one common root, ni which variety was it that the very 
 marked differences between them have taken place ? Most sportsmen, we believe, suspect 
 that they own one common origin, and some naturalists also do the same, contending that 
 the differences observable between them are attributable solely to the long continued action 
 of external agencies, which had modified the various organs to meet the varied necessities of 
 the animals. The wild cat, according to this theory, having to contend with powerful 
 enemies, expanded in general dimensions ; its limbs, particularly, became massive ; and its 
 long and strong claws, with the powerful muscular mechanism which operated on them, 
 fitted it for a life of predacity. Thus its increased size enabled it to stand some time before 
 any other dogs than high-bred foxhounds, and even before them also, in any place but the 
 direct open ground. There exists, however, in direct contradiction to this opinion, certain 
 specialties proper to the wild, and certain other to the domestic cat, besides the simple 
 expansion of bulk, which sufficiently disprove their identity. If our portrait of the wild 
 cat (Jig. 272.) be examined, it will be seen that a remarkable difference exists between the 
 tails of the two animals: that of the domestic being, as is well known, long and tapering 
 elegantly to a point, whereas that of the wild cat is seen to he broad, and to terminate ab- 
 ruptly in a blunt or rounded extremity. Linnseus and Buffon having both of them con- 
 founded these two species into one, have contributed much to propagate this error ; which 
 affords us another opportunity of adding to the many we have taken, of remarking on the 
 vast importance of comparative anatomy, which enables us to draw just distinctions between 
 animals that might otherwise erroneously be adjudged to be dependent on external agencies, 
 &c. &c. Nor need we rest here; for what doubt can be entertained on the subject, when we 
 point at the remarkable difference %vhich exists between the intestines of the two : those of 
 tlie domestic cat are nine times the length of its body ; whereas, in the wild cat, they are 
 little more than three times as long as the body. The dornestic cat, therefore, by its con- 
 formation, evinces that nature intended it to be omnivorous ; and although cats prefer 
 animal food, they can subsist on vegetable matter : some vegetables, as asparagus, greens, 
 cucumbers, they are very fond of. Equally so do the curtailed dimensions of intestinal 
 track in the wild cat attest that it was originally designed to be wholly carnivorous ; and 
 such it continues : nor can domestication be alleged to have produced this difference ; for, 
 reasoning by analogy, the intestines of the domestic boar and those of the wild boar own the 
 s,ime relative proportions to this day. Of the domestic origin of the cat we will embrace 
 this opportunity of farther observing, that M. Temminck, the eminent naturalist, in his 
 Mammaloyie, No. vi. p. 17. considers the domestic cat an entirely different species from 
 the wild; and he further states his opinion that a new species (Felis niamculata), re- 
 cently received from Nubia by the well known M. Riipel, is the original of the domestic 
 cat. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Practice of Hunting the Martens and Wild Cats. 
 
 1874. The huntings of the marten and the true wild cat, particularly of the latter,were much 
 more common formerly than at the present day ; both were also much more plentiful. Tlie 
 
 marten, particularly, was employed to 
 '^-<3 enter young hounds too. Mr. Beckford 
 ^ says, " If you have marten-cats within 
 
 your reach, as all hounds are fond of their 
 scent, you will do well to enter your 
 young hounds in covers which thty fre- 
 quent." It should be borne in mind, 
 however, that the marten seldom dies 
 without giving the dogs a receipt in full 
 upon their noses. Mr. Beckford, aware 
 of this, adds, " 1 do not much approve 
 of hunting them with the old hounds, as 
 they scratch and tear them considerably." 
 He, however, appears to omit one very 
 useful lesson that the marten gives to 
 young hounds, which is that of teach- 
 ing them to hunt their ground over dili- 
 gently and very closely. It also, by the 
 force of the scent, makes them fearless 
 and industrious in the thickest covers, 
 which the martens always hang to, in hopes of eluding their pursuers. In Scott's Field 
 Sports it is said, " The marten, when hunted, will sometimes run many miles, at least he 
 will engage the dogs a considerable time, showing great sport. In his course the hunted ani- 
 
PaktV. 
 
 COURSING. 
 
 551 
 
 mal takes many opportunities to climb trees and recover his wind, the hounds baying him, 
 until he is frightened or cudgeled down, when he shows an almost miraculous agility ; for 
 although he frequently alights in the midst of the pack, and each hound mad to catch him, 
 he is very seldom so caught {Jig. 273. ), and his escape is greeted with a loud general halloo. 
 He cannot well, however, escape finally ; but at his death, if not too much exhausted, never 
 fails to leave to the forward dogs bloody noses, torn ears, and sometimes deep envenomed 
 bites, which do not heal quickly." (P. 45.) 
 
 1 875. Hunting the wild cat partakes more of the mobbing hunt than that of an active, 
 legitimate chase : it can seldom be forced to take the ground and show any run, but if 
 surprised in a plantation, will race from tree to tree with extreme agility, and might 
 occasionally afford a moderate burst, or rather a dodging run, in the open also, particularly 
 before the mongrel pack of former times. With better dogs it is very seldom purposely 
 sought for, and when found accidentally by them, they are usually whipped off. Were they, 
 however, every one of them of the size of that noticed by Bewick as being killed in Cum- 
 berland, we might expect some sport from them even in the open. This monster, it is 
 stated, measured from its nose to the end of its tail upwards of five feet. 
 
 PART V. 
 
 COURSING THE HARE. 
 
 274 
 
 1876. Coursing, as a popular term, is understood to denote a branch of hunting, in which 
 the dogs employed pursue their game by sight only, in contradistinction to our popular 
 methods of stag, fox, and hare hunting, in which the scent of the chased animals enables the 
 pursuers eventually to run them down. Under this view it is evident that the dogs em- 
 ployed in coursing must be gifted with sufficient speed to keep their fleetest game in view. 
 As the animals which were coursed by the ancients were of very different kinds, such as the 
 wild ass, the stag, the mountain goat, the wolf, jackal, boar, fox, hare, &c. &c., dogs of very 
 different degrees of power, size, and hardihood were required : all the dogs employed, how- 
 ever, owned one common property, that of hunting by the scent the pursued animals left 
 behind them ; and so long as these wild animals abounded, the pursuit of them at force, by 
 powerful dogs, was both politic and exhilarating. The true coursi?ig breed of dogs which 
 were to hunt merely by sight, would here have been useless, for the numbers of wild beasts 
 around would have distracted the attention of the scentless dog and dissighted him ; Irut it 
 was far otherwise with the early hunters we allude to, who principally hunted the larger 
 animals with scenting dogs, which, although of but moderate speed, yet were, it is said, so 
 true to the scent, that though obliged by the arrival of night to suspend the chase, and lie 
 down until the morning, have then again hit off the scent, and resumed the pursuit of their 
 prey with unerring certainty. 
 
 CHAP. 1. 
 
 THE CHARACTER OF COURSING AS A FIELD SfORT. 
 
 1877. Coursing, like other field sportings, has its advocates and its enemies ; it also pre- 
 sents its bright and its cloudy sides. It is not, indeed, fit that we should all be enamoured 
 of the same pursuit ; but it is proper that we should not underrate those which are followed 
 by others. Many characters, eminent as well by their rank ,is by their wealth and aftiin- 
 
 N n 4 
 
552 
 
 COURSING. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 ments, are zealous in the practice of this branch of venation ; yet we should find some 
 difficulty in opening the eyes of many of those who as zealously piu-sue other chasings, to 
 the halo which brightens the feats of the long dogs. We may be asked what pleasure there 
 can be for any one, two, or three persons, at certain distances from each other, monotonously 
 to walk or ride at a foot pace over a ploughed field, or across a wide heath, in a bleak 
 November day, the eye anxiously directed hither and thither to catch the clod or the side- 
 long furrow that half conceals poor puss, or to espy the tuft she has parted to make her form 
 in. We confess the picture is gloomy, but the reality much less so ; for even here the exercise 
 warms the body, while expectation and hope are at hand to cheer the mind ; nor have we 
 any occasion to indulge in the worst side of the question, for it is not always that the 
 weather is unpropitious, nor is it always that the sport is necessarily monotonous, and cer- 
 tainly it need never be solitary. Troubles diminish as they are shared by numbers, but the 
 pleasures of hope and expectation are increased by participation. 
 
 1878. Match coursing, it must be confessed by all, offers a vivid picture. Its practice 
 throughout is social and animating in the extreme ; and if its excitements are more tran- 
 sitory than those of the fox chase, they are certainly greater while they last, and moreover 
 are usually repeated several times in the same day. When a favourite dog has been entered 
 tor a purse, cup, &c. what are the feelings of the owner as he strides along in the rear ? and 
 how he alternately hails the turn, or shrinks from the sight of the go-by. Suppose both 
 the chasings we are comparing be equally successful, the brush or pad, it is true, is a very 
 pretty trophy to the juvenile sportsman, but the courser's cup is prized both by the young 
 and the old; and when the former is probably rotting over the stable door, the latter remains 
 to grace the sideboard : occasionally, also, it meets the lip of beauty, and the frequent grasp of 
 many a veteran of the leash year after year. The fox hunter's joys are great without doubt, 
 but now and then he draws a blank, when the loss is more keenly felt, in proportion to the 
 expected delights. A bad find, a bad scent, continually at fault, bad casts, bad weather, bad 
 country to go over, and a lost fox at the end of the bad run, are bad items in the fox -hunter's 
 memoranda. Nor does the list of ills end here, but superadded thereto is a ride of some 
 ten or a dozen miles home, vexed, fatigued, and wet to the skin. Even with whole bones 
 this is bad fare, and, as such, is part and parcel of what the courser would put in the per 
 contra, when comparing his joys with those of the fox hunter. 
 
 1879. The turfite -may regard coursing as slow dull work when viewed in competition with 
 the bustle, the pomp, and the excitement of the race-course. He may also plead how 
 inferior the practice of coursing is compared with that of racing, in the dissemination of 
 wealth, and in the little encouragement it holds out to improve the breed of horses. While, 
 however, we cannot but admit the truth of these allegations, we may yet point out the vast 
 superiority which coursing has over racing, in presenting so few temptations to ruinous 
 gambling. The courser has little to do with the dangerous practice of " making a book," 
 or of risking his thousands on the consequences of a momentary gallop. Few are the 
 temptations of the courser to any questionable practices ; he may probably pertinaciously 
 question the propriety of a decision, which has adjudged the cup or stake to any other than 
 his own dog, but this is usually the head and front of his offending, and this is not often 
 seen in the clubs of high repute. 
 
 1880. There is even a philanthropic character about coursing almost unknown to other hunt- 
 ings. It may be said to offer a kind of refuge for the sporting destitute, for it holds out 
 
 innocent recreation to those whose 
 means or whose prudence will not 
 allow them to risk either their neck 
 after a fox, or their wealth after a 
 racer. Here the octogenarian, at once 
 labouring under his increased years 
 and his decreased energies, may solace 
 himself with an epitome of former 
 , huntings {fig. 275). ; and farther, that 
 ^t the joys of this chase are within the 
 "^ reach of every state or stage of life. 
 Limited means are not shut out from 
 them ; the timid have little occasion to 
 dread them ; nor does the enjoyment 
 of them outrage any of the decencies 
 of life, or hazard any of its sympathies. 
 Were we to cite only a tithe of what has been written, and written well too, in favour of 
 ooursin-, by both the older and more modern writers, we should leave Uttle room for any 
 coursing, oy uu"' i?i„^t Ir, T'Ap a^'^ernnur. calls "Hunting of the 
 
 275 
 
 ELrFBL\ COl BSER 
 
 hare with greyhoundes a 
 
 Sir Thomas Elyot, in The Governour, calls " Hunting 
 
 otherportionofour subject. ... ....^.^-^^^^ ^^ studiouse, or theim to whom 
 
 ersonage or ( 
 which fearc nethe^- sonne nor wynde 
 
 nX;: h^tS 1 t ge;en pe;^o^;agl or courage apte for the warres ; and also for gentilwomen 
 ^u:"!! f.r'' n^hi Sonne nor wynde for appayryng their beaut.e; and peradventure they 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 CHARACTER OF COURSING. 
 
 553 
 
 shall be therat lesse ideli than they shold be at home in their chambers." The Booke of 
 Hunting also, annexed to Turberville^ Falconrie, concludes with the following panegyric 
 " Concerning coursing with greyhoundes — the which is doubtlesse a noble pastime, and 
 as meet for nobility and gentleman as any of the other kinds of venerie before declared ; 
 especially the course of the hare, which is a sport continually in sight, and made without 
 any great travaile ; so that recreation is therein to be found without immeasurable toyle 
 and payne : whereas in hunting with hounds, although the pastime be great, yet many 
 times the toyle and payne is also exceeding great ; and then it may well be called eyther a 
 painfull pastime, or a pleasant payne." (Arrian, p. 15.) Markham also says, " It satisfies 
 the mind and body in joint motion :" and indeed where it is pursued, as we have followed 
 it in Essex, alone, save and except our two greyhounds, when it might truly be said to be, 
 as the worthy Walton called his favourite pastime fishing, " the contemplative man's recre- 
 ation." It is true that coursing, in common with other huntings, has been decried for its 
 inhumanity ; and although we can respect the misapplied feelings of these sensitives, for 
 though mistaken they may be sincere, but to have it reprobated by Savory, Somerville, 
 and others, who are energetic in their praise of other field sportings infinitely more question- 
 able as far as humanity is concerned, is not seemly on their parts. To the calumniating 
 apostrophe of Somerville — 
 
 " The mean, murderous, coursing crew, intent 
 On blood and spoil 1 " 
 
 we oppose the following from Arrian — " For coursers, such at least as are true sportsmen, 
 do not take their dogs out for the sake of catching a hare, but for the contest and sport of 
 coursing, and are glad if the hare ineet with an escape : if she fly to any thin brake for con- 
 cealment, though they may see her trembling, and in the utmost distress, they will call off 
 their dogs, and more particularly so when they have run well. Often indeed, when follow- 
 ing a course on horseback, have I come up to the hare as soon as caught, and myself saved 
 her life; and then, having taken away my dog, and fastened him up, allowed her to escape. 
 And if I have arrived too late to save her, I have struck my head with sorrow, that the dogs 
 had killed so good an antagonist." Away then with such pseudo professors of humanity as 
 decry field sports in one shape, and laud them to the skies in another, in which the suffer- 
 ings of the victims are prolonged beyond comparison When we consider the temptation 
 that poets are under to write or speak energetically, particularly the former, we are tempted 
 to excuse Somerville for offering his severity of criticism on the sport we advocate. Had he 
 trimmed his pen to describe coursing, we opine that it would have been a right noble 
 exercise. 
 
 1881. Among the innumerable lovers of coursing of rank, talent, or wealth, Mr. Barnard, of 
 the Coursing Club of Malton stood conspicuous. He appears, in the words of a warm 
 admirer, to have been gifted far beyond the ordinary worshippers of the sylvan goddess, and 
 few have occasioned more regrets at his unexpected departure from this sublunary scene. 
 The Stud Book, row so ably kept up by Mr. Goodlake, originated with Mr. Barnard ; and 
 how much it added to the courser's pleasure by facilitating his inquiries, we need not say. 
 Mr. Barnard was an accomplished gentleman, possessed of learning, genius, and taste : that 
 he was no mean poet also, the specimen which follows will bear testimony ; and although 
 it is not within the plan of our work to offer much poetical illustration, yet we think we 
 shall in this instance stand excused by the aptness and merit of the matter presented : — 
 
 MY GREYHOUNDS. 
 
 Remember'st thou my greyhounds true ': 
 O'er holt or hill there never flew, 
 from leash or slip there never sprang. 
 More fleet of foot or sure of fang." 
 
 Sir IValtcr Scott. 
 
 Oh ! dear is the naked wold to me, 
 
 Where I move alone in my majesty ; 
 
 Thyme and cistus kiss my feet. 
 
 And spread around their incense sweet. 
 
 The laverock, springing from his bed. 
 
 Pours royal greeting o'er my head ; 
 
 My gallant guards, my greyliounds tried, 
 
 March in order by my side; 
 
 And erery thing that's earthly born. 
 
 Wealth, and pride, and pomp, I scorn ; 
 
 And chiefly thee, 
 Who lift'st so high thy little horn. 
 
 Philosophy ! 
 Wilt thou say that life is short. 
 That wisdom loves not hunter's sport. 
 But virtue's golden fruitage rather 
 Hopes in cloister'd cells to gather ? 
 Gallant greyhounds ! tell her, here 
 Trusty faith and love sincere, 
 Here do grace and zeal abide, 
 
 And humbly keep their master's side. 
 Bid her send whate'er hath sold 
 Human hearts — lust, power, and gold — 
 
 A cursed train — 
 And blush to find that on the wold 
 
 They bribe in vain. 
 Then let her preach ! The muse and I 
 Will turn to Gracchus, Gaze, and Guy ; 
 And give to worth its proper place. 
 Though found in nature's lowliest race 
 And when we would be great or wise, 
 Lo ! o'er our heads are smiling skies ; 
 And thence we '11 draw instruction true. 
 That worldly science never knew. 
 Then let her argue as she will ! 
 I'll wander with my greyhounds still, 
 
 (Halloo! Halloo !) 
 And hunt for health on the breeze-worn hill, 
 
 And wisdom too." 
 
 Rev. E. IV. Baniard. 
 
554 HISTORY OF COURSING. Part V. 
 
 '4k 
 
 Sect. I. History of Coursing as a Sport. 
 
 1882. The antiquity of the sylvan sport of coursing is great, and its celebrity has accom- 
 panied it to the present time. Its history stands, therefore, on vantage ground, handed 
 down to us as it has been by accredited writers of great reputation, whose concurrent testi- 
 monies have left us in possession of the opinions and practices of the coursing amateurs of 
 many ages. The greyhound, or, as we should rather say, a dog quick of sight, and some- 
 what swift of foot, is supposed to have been known nearly four thousand years ago, and as 
 a member of the class celeres, he is without doubt entitled to this credit ; but his early and 
 his later histories point, if we mistake not, to very important anatomical alterations in 
 him. That the practice of coursing had attained a systematic form, and was accurately 
 described by Arrian, who flourished a. d. 150, and whose celebrity as an author gained him 
 the honourable title of the younger Xenophon, we readily admit; and further we are dis- 
 posed to consider, that the vertagus of Arrian had, by culture, undergone some of the im- 
 portant anatomical changes we have alluded to ; but we nevertheless maintain, that other 
 changes of no less importance resulted from British culture. As already hinted, we are 
 aware that coursing of several animals with fleet dogs was practised before the time of 
 Hadrian and the Antonini. Nevertheless it is conjectured with much apparent probability, 
 from the silence of the elder Xenophon on the subject, that hare coursing with the true 
 vertagus or greyhound (apparently a consimilar with our own of the present day) was not 
 known or practised until after his time. 
 
 188.3. TTie history of coursing is much indebted to a late translation of Arrian, by one 
 whom we are allowed to know only as a " Graduate in Medicine." The writer of such a 
 work cannot, however, long remain unknown ; neither does he do himself common justice 
 l)y concealment : and we crave his pardon wheti we add, that he hardly does justice to an 
 admiring public, to withhold his name from a work that would add lustre to any rank or 
 station. The erudite researches of this scholar has enabled him to select from various 
 cynegeticas in print and manuscript more interesting and authentic information on the rise 
 and progress of coursing than is to be met with, we believe, in any other single work. 
 To him the coursing public in particular, and persons of classical and historical research 
 in general, are under great obligations, and a cup of cups should be awarded to him whose 
 pen has run a course which almost defies competition, 
 
 1884. After the Cynegeticon of the younger Xenophon, as Arrian was called, history is almost 
 barren on the subject of our inquiry. It is true that Gratian, the Faliscan, left an imperfect 
 sketch on the subject, and Ovid also, in his Metamorphoses, describes a single-handed course, of 
 which the translator of Arrian observes that, " As it is the first attempt of the kind by any 
 classic author, so it is unrivalled in the accuracy of its technical phraseology and the 
 beauty of its poetry. Martial, Julius Pollux, and Oppian, the celebrated Greek poet, have 
 also noticed the sports of the leash, and of still later date are the instructions of Nemesian 
 in his Cynegeticon, on the selection, feeding, and entering of greyhound whelps. To the 
 literary stores contained in Greek and Latin cynegeticas, succeeded the dearth of knowledge 
 which marked the dark ages, during which few sporting notices, practical or theoretical, are 
 recorded. It is true that the Salic, Burgundian, and German barbaric codes of law still 
 protected the veltris or greyhound; and it appears also that the sporting writers, we have 
 already noted, continued to be read during this reign of ignorance and barbarity. We further 
 learn, that in the time of Charlemagne, the writings we allude to were in great request in 
 the schools ; and likewise that coursing, and other field sports, were yet cultivated by these 
 semi-barbarians ; and Spelman informs us that the court of Charlemagne had its veltrarii, 
 or oflficers of the greyhound kennel, who superintended the coursing practices. Nevertheless 
 many centuries passed away without any acknowledged manuscripts on the subject appear- 
 ing ; and were it not for occasional allusions to the greyhound and his high repute, as 
 characterising the rank of his possessor, we might have supposed the veltris and his occu- 
 pation both swamped in the Styx. 
 
 1885. As the dawn of literature again appeared, field sports once more occupied the 
 attention of writers. Among them the first on record appears to have been Gaston Phoebus, 
 the celebrated Comte de Foix, who, about the middle of the fourteenth century, produced a 
 treatise, entitled Des Deduitz de la Chasse de Bestes Sauvaiges et des Oyseaux de Proye, which 
 was followed in the latter part of the same century by The Mayster of Game, composed by 
 Edmund Duke of York, the fifth son of Edward the Third. This work very accurately 
 described the dogs of the chase generally, but the greyhound was more particularly treated 
 on. To this succeeded that mystic performance attributed to the redoubted Dame Juliana 
 Berners, Prioress of Sopewell, which appeared in the early part of the fifteenth century. 
 The translator of Arrian, with much show of probability, thinks that The Booke of St. 
 Alban's may be an amplified versification of the prosaic Venery of Mayster John Gyfford 
 and William Twety, that were with Kyng Edward the Secunde. The curious on this sub- 
 ject, i. e. the authenticity of this work, will do well to consult Wharton's History of English 
 Poetry, vol. ii. p. 1 75!. and Mr. Hazlewood's work. 
 
Chap. I 
 
 HISTORY OF THE GREYHOUND. 
 
 555 
 
 1886. The Mayster of Game. The translator of Arrian regrets that this interesting MS. 
 has not yet been rendered more available to coursers by being comrnitted to the press. 
 « With copious general descriptions of our ancient field sports, and animals obnoxious to 
 the chase, Ci)C daSag^tCT 0f <§amC unites specific delineations of the shape of each variety 
 of Canis venaticus, employed by British sportsmen of past days, with occasional references 
 to the chase practices of foreign countries 'by yonde the see.'" {Preface, p. 7.) If this 
 portion of our subject should at all interest the reader, we would recommend him to have 
 recourse to the Translation of Arrian (already mentioned) published by Bohn. In the 
 Noble Art of Venerie by Turberville, and in the Jewel for Gentrie by Gascoigne, both of which 
 appeared in the early part of the sixteenth century, coursing is slightly touched on, and it 
 will be found treated on more at large in the various compilations of that most quaint and 
 industrious of writers, Gervase Markham. In his Countrey Contentments and Countrey Farm 
 the history and practice of coursing are very fully described. Further historical notices of 
 our own in relation to this sport will be blended with that of the greyhound, and with the 
 practice of coursing. 
 
 Sect. II. The Natural History of the Greyhound. 
 
 1887. The Celtic greyhound {fig. 276.) we are led to believe to be the primogenitor of 
 the race of what the courser calls, par excellence, the " long dogs ;" and if the gem of the 
 
 276 
 
 — — ^^i- A Jt. \'_^lrS— 
 
 I TTC GRE\ HOUNDS 
 
 celebrated MafFei be a true representation of the greyhound of his day, which there is every 
 reason to believe to be the case, we find our task of tracing this admired animal from a true 
 child of nature to his present fostering into a complete child of art less diflScult than it has 
 hitherto seemed to be. Such dogs as we here see coursing the hare, might certainly over- 
 take her eventually ; but we think it most unlikely that they could do it without the combined 
 agencies of scent and speed ; indeed, if portrayed faithfully, we are certain they could not 
 do it. Mark well the large head in fig. 276., and particularly observe the coarse muzzle, 
 with its termination in a wide spreading forehead, purposely so framed to extend the surface 
 of that membrane in which the powers of scent reside. This point we particularly wish to 
 establish, because on it hinges what we consider to be the veracious history of the cultivated 
 greyhound of our day, an animal not more to be admired for his beauty than for his sur- 
 passing powers of flight ; but nevertheless, admire as much as we will, when we examine 
 him on anatomical, physiological, and true philosophical principles, we must be constrained 
 to consider him as wholly an artificial animal. Having premised thus much, we proceed to 
 state that the greyhound of early days stands at the head of the small class of Canes celeres, 
 of which this individual seems to have been especially selected by the Celts for their sporting 
 practices, and to the culture of which they must have paid much attention before they could 
 have even laid the foundation for the vast change it was yet necessary to effect, ere they 
 could indeed rank with those alluded to by Arrian's erudite translator, when he observes, 
 " No Canis venaticus can be enrolled here who runs otherwise than on sight of his game — 
 it is his characteristic property." The inquiry we are engaged in is, however, beset with so 
 many contradictory circumstances and puzzling difficulties, that we enter on it with some 
 doubts whether we shall either satisfy ourselves or our readers on the matter. 
 
 1888. The early history of the greyhound has been supposed by many to point at Greece 
 as the country in which he originated : some others, and as we think with greater proba- 
 bility of being right, make him of Celtic origin ; indeed, in his latter state of important and 
 striking improvement, we consider him as wholly Celtic. The very designation of this dog 
 has occasioned almost as much research, and certainly quite as much disputation, as his 
 origin, which gives occasion to the translator of Arrian to say, " The term greyhound has 
 confounded English etymologists as much as that of vertagus has puzzled Latin com- 
 mentators. It is variously spelt by our old English writers, as grehounde by Juliana 
 
556 COURSING. Part V. 
 
 Berners, " a grehoiindc sholcle be heeded lyke a snake ; " greihounde by Chaucer, " grei- 
 houndes he hadde as swift as foul of flight." Lord Berners writes grayhounde ; Junius, 
 graihound : Gcsner, grewhowiid ; Harrington, grewnd. The terms grewhound, grewnd, 
 graikound, gruyhound. Cants GrcBcus, and Graius, all indicate a supposed connection 
 with Greece. Grew is oftei\ used for Greek by Douglas and Lindsay." (P. 294, 295.) 
 Nevertheless this able commentator cannot believe the genuine Celtic hound to have been 
 known to ancient Greece, which opinion, we think, is in great measure confirmed by the 
 silence of Xenophon on the subject, who wrote so expressly on venation generally. Our 
 annotator at the same time observes, that he would rather seek, the origin of tlie English 
 name in flie predominant colour of the dog, — Grey, gray, grai, grei, caDsius, leucophcEus, 
 canus, A. S. grceg ; which last, says Junius, might be referred "Ad colorem Graecis 
 7epai'6W(/(gruinam) dictum ; proptereaquod Threiciam gruemsimulet vel imitetur, ut loquitur 
 O vidus," &c. ( F. Junii Etymolog. Anglican, p. 296. ) ; that is, to the colour called by the Greeks 
 yepdvfiov, or crane-like, on account of its resemblance to that of the Thracian crane. " The 
 greihounde of King Cranthlynth's dayes," says Holinshed, " was not fetched so far as out 
 of Grecia, but rather bred in Scotland." The translator of Arrian does not, however, be- 
 lieve that either the English, Scotch, or Irish greyhounds are indigenous to Great Britain, 
 but rather that " All our insular sorts originally sprang from the Celtic i>ertagus : the pro- 
 bability of which is supported by the history of the distribution to the Celts themselves, 
 and the name under which the dogs were sent by Flavian to his brother Symmachus at 
 Rome. May we not therefore conclude, the Irish and Scotch greyhounds to have been 
 primarily derived from the Celtic stock, accompanying these emigrants of Celtic Europe 
 to Ireland, and thence to Scotland ; in one or other of which territories they received the 
 name of Canes Seotici, from the Scottish emigrants of Celtica who accompanied them? 
 and may not the English greyhound, improved in speed by careful management and judicious 
 breeding, as his master increased in civilisation and became more reclaimed, be derived, 
 through such intermediate links, from the same parent source ? The coarser varieties of 
 the North, and of the sister isle, are rarely seen in South Britain ; and though at first 
 closely connected with the Celt, and amongst his earliest descendants, are now considered 
 farther removed from the genuine type of Celtica, the oveprpayos kvuiv of the Greek manual 
 in consequence of commixture with the Canes helUcosi and sagaces." (P. 298. ) As far as our 
 humble attainments enable us to judge of the matter, we consider this opinion of the origin, 
 and this view of the descent of the greyhound to be equally borne out by history and by 
 analogical facts. The view here taken is certainly in perfect accordance with history ; it also 
 harmonises with the processes of nature in her dissemination of animals, and her fitting them 
 for geographical distribution, by affording them such plasticity of organisation and change 
 of qualities, as shall give them, by culture and close domestication, all the appearances and 
 all the advantages of perfect indigence. 
 
 1889. To the strict etymologist, however, the derivation of a name is often of much 
 moment ; we therefore once more revert to our former source for a more critical inquiry 
 into the origin of the term greyhound. Minshasi warmly advocates its derivation fi'om the 
 Anglo-Saxon grig-hound, Ca7iis leporarius. It is less surprising that Dr. Johnson also, from 
 a confined knowledge of the northern dialects, and a lamentable ignorance of natural 
 history, sanctions this derivation; and that Lye likewise, in his edition oi Junius, should 
 thus remark on the same subject : — "A Saxonis habent greighound," and that he should 
 further mystify it by adding, "quod islandis grey est canis." We are surprised also that so 
 respectable a writer as Strutt, who, though treating on the early field sports of the Britons, 
 should manifest so complete an ignorance of the natural history of his native island, as to 
 derive the true greyhound from this dog, which in early times was principally used in 
 hunting the badger, then called the grey. Shades of Jupiter, Czarina, Claret, Snowball, 
 and Major, rise and tear out the absurd and slanderous assertion ! We could more readily 
 yield to the opinion of the learned Dr. Caius, in his work De Canibus Britannicis, on account 
 of its laudatory tendency : — " A gre quoque grehund apud nostros invenit nomen : quod prae- 
 cipui gradus inter canis: gre enim apud nostros gradum denotat." (The greyhound with us 
 derives his name from gre, because he holds the chief rank among dogs, gre with us denoting 
 rank.) Llence it is that we find Osbaldeston, a sporting author of respectability, supposing 
 that " It was the degree of superiority in this over all other dogs which, by suffering a cur- 
 tailment, left him a. grey-hounA." Our attempts, however, thus far tend rather to prove 
 what is not, than what is the root of this name; and we fear that, with the exception of the 
 probabilities offered by the erudite translator of Arrian, we have little to add that is more 
 conclusive. We cannot, however, do full justice to our subject, of the real descent of the 
 greyhound and his designation, without noticing whatever bears on the subject, which leads 
 us to mention a petite tome on coursing, considered as the production of Sir William Clayton, a 
 gentleman well known as a sportsman, and equally so as an accomplished scholar. Neither can 
 we refrain from regret that, as he did enter the portals of this subject, he did not pursue his 
 investigations, but contented himself with leaving the matter nearly as he found it : how- 
 ever, candour obliges us to own that it is probable he pursued the wisest course when he 
 left off, with observing, that from whence the greyhound race derived its immediate origin 
 
Chap. I. HISTORY OF THE GREYHOUND. 557 
 
 may be still a doubt. The baronet however quotes Buffbn, " who having," as he observes, 
 " entered so deeply into natural history, and illumined many of its darkest shades, is of 
 opinion that the modern greyhound is derived from what he terms the ' matin,' l)ut in its 
 descent becomes finer, more slender, and more delicate in shape and skin, from climate, 
 care, and attention to a mixture only with its own species. Fawn-colour he considers as 
 the natural predominant tint of the greyhound ; and he thinks those which are white, black, 
 grey, or of any other colours, owe them to a mixture with the ' matin ' or the dune, and 
 those with long hair to one with the spaniel. Though this observation of Buffon's," con- 
 tinues the baronet, "is qualified with the ^ peut-etre,' or 'perhaps' the rough haired grey- 
 hound is generally stigmatised by the sportsman as a species of mongrel, and undoubtedly 
 has not often that perfect symmetry, which makes the high-bred greyhound so beautiful." 
 This is certainly true of the greyhound of the present day ; but if the matter had been 
 somewhat farther looked into, it would be seen that the early Scottish greyhounds, from 
 which source our own are derived, were all wire-haired. 
 
 1890. Mr. Thacker also, a courser of no mean celebrity, warmly advocates the cause of the 
 greyhound, and his claim to a complete originaUty oj descent. His olden name he con- 
 siders to have been Icelaps, and it was certainly the Hebrew term for hound, as celeb was 
 that of a dog generally. Lcelaps, he observes, was also of the vertagus or greyhound 
 species, as the evidences of statutes and the Metamorphoses of Ovid prove. " From these 
 and other circumstances," says this well known courser, " I am inclined to think that 
 Icelaps was their original designation, which in our language signifies hound, a dog of 
 chase ; and that other dogs of chase were designated by the game they pursued, as sub- 
 ordinate to the greyhound in grandeur and other qualities. He was sung of by Ovid in 
 that name, ladaps, and recorded as such by other and more ancient authors, which, in the 
 absence of other species of other dogs being known by that name in those very early ages, 
 seems to warrant that conclusion. In the succession of ages, as this species of dog was dis- 
 tributed over different parts of the globe, where different languages prevailed, he was known 
 by different names, characteristic of his manner of pursuing his game, and descriptive of his 
 shape and qualities, as long dog, field-dog, griphound, grighound, grehound, and so forth." 
 ( Thacker on Covrsing, vol. i. p. 74.) 
 
 1891. The importance of the real origin of the greyhound, whatever others may think, is 
 great to the zealous courser ; we cannot therefore, in our own opmion, do justice either to 
 the dog himself, or to those his admirers, nor indeed to all those interested in the origin of 
 this elegant animal, without collating from every respectable source whatever tends to 
 throw light on it. Mr. Scrope, in his Art of Deer Stalking, h.is introduced some ob- 
 servations on the origin of the greyhound very relevant to our purpose : — "Of the grey- 
 hound," he observes, " although it is a dog which has been longest in use in this country for 
 the purposes of the chase, it is remarkable he should be that which is least known to the 
 present generation of naturalists and sportsmen." He continues — " From modern writers 
 we learn nothing further than that such a race of dogs at one time existed in Ireland, that 
 they were of a gigantic size, and that they are now extinct. One great obstacle in the way 
 of investigating the history of this dog has arisen from the different appellations given to it, 
 according to the fancy of the natives in different parts of the country, of Irish wolf-dog, 
 Irish grej'hound. Highland deerhound, and Scotch greyhound." (P. 334. ) Mr. Scrope 
 also alludes to the strong greyhounds known in Ireland, Scotland, and England, as early as 
 the third century, as being consimilar with jjer<raAa, which, he observes, seems to correspond 
 with the Irish and Scotch greyhounds of our days. The same ingenious author con- 
 siders it likewise probable that the large dogs known to have been sent to Rome from 
 Ireland in iron cages in the fourth century, were of this kind also ; but as we know that the 
 British mastiff was a regular article of export from Britain to Rome in those times, we 
 think that the truth of this opinion admits of some doubt. The antiquity of the Irish and 
 Scottish greyhound, but more particularly the latter, we consider admits of no doubt, and 
 we gladly accept the information of this intelligent writer, who says that, " Amongst the 
 oldest Scotch authorities are some sculptured stones in the churchyard of Meigle, a village 
 of Perthshire. These stones represent in relief the figures of several dogs, which bear so 
 strong a resemblance to the Highland deerhound as to leave no doubt that they are in- 
 tended to represent this species. The date of this sculpture is considered by antiquaries, and 
 in particular by Chalmers, to have been previous to the introduction of Christianity, and as 
 early at least as the ninth century." (P. 336.) But we would refer the reader for much 
 other interesting matter connected with this subject to the work of this gentleman, whose 
 opinions on the origin of the greyhound, we cannot but feel gratified, are so much in unison 
 with our own ; and that the progressive improvement of this dog from the Celtic vertraha, 
 through the grades of Irish and Scotch strong greyhound to the elegant courser or long 
 dog, seen in its highest form at our great coursing meetings, so closely tallies with our own 
 conclusions formed and stated several years ago. 
 
 1892. TTie true Canis Leporarius, or greyhound, we must remember, under all the sur- 
 misings on this somewhat occult subject, was not cultivated until after the time of the elder 
 Xenophon. Wc therefore consider it as proved, that however dogs derived from the celeres 
 
558 COURSING. Part V. 
 
 might have been used in ancient Greece, &c. under the names of deerhound, wolfhound, 
 &c. that the true greyhound type of dog was not cultivated as a distinct breed in Greece, at 
 least until after the period stated. It is true, authorities of no mean note, both sacred and 
 profane, appear to have encouraged a belief in a more early existence of the vertagus. 
 Among the former Solomon is quoted, who in his Proverbs (ch. xxx. v. 30. ) is thought to 
 allude distinctly to the greyhound " as one of the three things which go well," the lion and 
 the he-goat making up the trio. The marginal notes to the English version rendering this 
 term greyhound by the expressive figure of " girt in the loins," or accintus lumbis, would 
 certainly give a colouring to such a conclusion. But When we reflect that hunting witli 
 dogs is no where alluded to in the sacred page, we must incline to the opinion of the learned 
 Bochart, in his Prcefat. ad Lictorem, and that of the ingenious annotator already quoted, that 
 the horse was much more probably the subject referred to. 
 
 1893. The earliest notices of the greyhound, it is probable, are those met with in the 
 Metamorphoses of Ovid, i. 533. vii. 781., and in the Poem on Hunting of Gratius 
 the Faliscan. Slight mention of the Cants Galticus and his coursings are also to be 
 found in the writings of Martial, Julius Pollux, and Oppian, as well as in the Cynegeticon 
 of Nemesian, which appeared towards the close of the third century, where the form of the 
 greyhound and the arts of breeding, rearing, and feeding of this dog are treated 6n some- 
 what at large. It strikes us, however, that our neighbours the French are to all appearance 
 hut little grateful for, t)r even sensible of, the honour done them by the greyhound in bor- 
 rowing his patronymic from their country : indigenous as he is considered to be to Gaul, 
 is it not remarkable, not only that hare coursing is but little practised at present in any part 
 of France, but also that the old authors of Gallia offer but little notice of its ever having 
 been a favourite sport there? unless, indeed, the following method, practised more than two 
 centuries ago, can be so called. " The French," says Turberville, " use their greyhounds only 
 to set back sets, or recoytes for deare, wolfe, foxe, or such like ; whereas we here in Eng- 
 land do make great account of such pastime, as is to be seen in coursing with greyhounds at 
 deare, hare, foxe, or such like, even of themselves, when there are neyther hounds hunting 
 nor other meane to help them." Coursing, according to our present acceptation of the term, 
 with the true Gallic dog, or Canis Leporarius, is seldom even mentioned in their cynegetical 
 works. The writings of Jacques du Fouilloux and Jean de Glamorgan, it is true, make 
 mention of the greyhound, but it is only as employed in chasing the wolf, fox, deer, and 
 such like prey. In the Venerie Normande, and in the Traitt de Venerie of D. Yanville, hare 
 coursing is not noticed even ; and, strange to say, the volume of the Encyclopcedie Mithodique 
 now lying befores us, although entitled Dictionaire de Toutes Espices de Chasses, does little 
 more than glance at the sports of the leash. A bastard species of French coursing, if it be 
 not a disgrace to the leash so to call it, is noticed by Turberville, and was probably derived 
 from an ancient Celtic practice, which was to try for a hare while the company was standing 
 apart with greyhounds, which were thus ready as the hare broke cover, on being slipped, to 
 pounce on her. 
 
 1894. Otir own opinion of the origin of the greyhound we have already hinted at, but 
 without flattering ourselves that we have done any thing of consequence towards removing 
 the veil of obscurity which hangs around the subject ; and when we consider that it is 
 yet a disputed point whether dogs themselves are original animals, some contending that 
 they are wholly factitious bodies, compounded from the intermixture of other nearly allied 
 groups. It must be evident that the originality of any individual variety can have little 
 chance of being satisfactorily cleared up. We observe that zealots, in the admiration of the 
 greyhound, would invest him with a descent more than patriarchal ; nay, one might suppose 
 that he had at once, by a Promethean touch, blazed forth on the astonished sportsmen of 
 the earliest times in his present form and with his present attributes. Among these zealots 
 for the originality of the greyhound is Mr. Thacker, whose writings on the subject of 
 coursing, and whose critical notices on the practice of it, must make his name respected by 
 every lover of the leash. We also admire the greyhound most unfeignedly, and have cul- 
 tivated them with peculiar delight; nor shall we ever forget the long dogs of our kennel 
 when we lived at Tollesbury Lodge in Essex, and rented the sporting rights of the extensive 
 tract of marsh land which appertained to Philip Bennet, Esq. In particular we venerate 
 the memory of a blue bitch got by the celebrated Millar, a very famous Essex dog, the 
 property of the Rev. Bate Dudley, and also that of a small black bitch, a cup winner at 
 Swaffham ; of the performances of which dogs the Rev. Mr. Daniel, a sporting author of 
 celebrity, wa* more than once an admiring witness. Under these circumstances it may be 
 supposed that we would not willingly asperse this favourite of Arrian ; but we are even less 
 willing to offend what we consider the cause of truth. We are constrained, therefore, to 
 differ from Mr. Thacker's opinion, that greyhounds existed ah origine, as his pleadings would 
 seem to insinuate ; yet we know him as a talented writer, and we respect his zeal, and ex- 
 pend an approving smile on his warmth in defence of his favourite, which, as he acknow- 
 ledges, he "would be at great pains to vindicate from the imputation of ignoble blood." 
 He is therefore angry with the authors of The British Sportsman, The Complete Farrier, The 
 
Chap. I. HISTORY OF THE GREYHOUND 559 
 
 Courser' s Manual, &c. who "mistake (he says) the greyhound for the gazehound," of which, 
 he observes, there are two sorts ; each however, in his opinion, being a variety distinct fioin 
 the greyhound. We crave pardon of this eminent courser and our valued correspondent, 
 when we confess we are forced to differ from him on this point. We really have so much 
 respect for most of his opinions on all matters connected with the long dogs and their pro- 
 perties, that on every other opinion, save this one, of the complete originality of the greyhound, 
 we should hardly venture to differ with him ; but regarding this dog in his present state as 
 gifted with surprising powers of speed and sight, but of these only, we cannot think of him 
 as entirely original. Mr. Thacker, like ourselves, is an admirer of the author of the Trans- 
 lation of Arrian, but he will not, we think, find among all the critical remarks which grace 
 the translation hinted at, one which will bear him out in his seeming assumption of the 
 complete originality of the greyhound as unconnected with any other variety of dog. Were 
 we to grant him that the portrait of Arrian's Horme 1700 years past, and that of the 
 Ovidian Ladaps, said to have been formed in brass by Vulcan, and afterwards animated by 
 him, are represented as similar to the modern greyhounds as any two animals can be to each 
 other, we should then only grant that artists can Hatter in some instances. We ourselves 
 could place against such representations sculptured relics of early greyhounds that differ 
 most materially from these. The ingenious editor of the Stud Book offers sufficient proofs 
 of his attachment to the " long dogs ;" and yet what does he say on the early likenesses of 
 the greyhound which usually accompany the effigies of Diana, that "although outrageously 
 flattered they are as inferior, however, in make and sym- 
 metry to the modern greyhound, as the hog-named, top- 
 277 heavy cobs, which served as Hobson's choice of models to 
 Phidias and his brother sculptors, were to Sorcerer and the 
 Darley Arabian" (^Jig. 277. )• We, however, do not rest our 
 dissent as to the originality of the greyhound on these 
 proofs alone ; but while we respect the warmth with which 
 Mr. Thacker pleads the cause of his favourite, we must be 
 allowed to remain somewhat sceptical on this opinion, that 
 "T he greyhound becoming so much finer by time, climate, and 
 admixture only with its own species, is not within the bounds 
 of probability." Surely this gentleman, whose observations 
 on breeding of greyhounds are so excellent, and who so often 
 hints at the evil consequences of a bad cross, and the beneficial 
 consequences of a good one (we mean of both within the 
 kind), will not deny that the most surprising alterations may 
 be effected in the form and qualities of all domestic animals by 
 the agencies of judicious intermixture, selection of parents, 
 appropriation of food, alteration of temperature, and restraint to particular habits and 
 exercisings. Mr. Thacker's is a mind apparently of no ordinary caliber, but even such a 
 mind may become a little warped by strong predilection. We are, however, so certain that 
 this gentleman seeks truth only, that we will rest the non-originality, or the complete ori- 
 ginality of the greyhound (as entirely independent of the other scions from this root) on a 
 simple question. Does Mr. Thacker think that any dog, with the form and qualities of the 
 greyhound of the present day, could have subsisted on his own resources ? 
 
 1895. Of all the dogs we possess the greyhound is the most helpless, and the most artificial ; 
 he is also more difficult to rear, and more obnoxious to disease, than any other ; and if we 
 wanted more proofs of his mixed descent, we should find them in his very moderate share 
 of instinctive powers, and in the abstraction, in a great degree, of the sense of smelling, — 
 indeed we might say its total abstraction, as regards ability for predacious scenting. 
 From some remarks of our friend we are led to believe, that he conceives the grey- 
 hound was especially made for coursing the hare! " It may be doubted," he says, " whether 
 nature did not provide the greyhound with a longer tail than other dogs, as a means of 
 assisting him in turning ; a matter so essential to him in his contest with the hare." 
 Tlie paragraph from whence tlas is derived (vol. i. p. 80.), which is employed in arguing 
 this opinion at large and ingeniously too, concludes thus; — " If I am right in this suppo- 
 sition, the greyhound being provided by nature with a longer tail than other dogs, confirms 
 my original position, that the greyhound was designed by the Creator to contest with the 
 hare." Mr. Thacker, we hope, will pardon us when we ask, " Whether his position, as it 
 stands, does not partake more of an argument of necessity than of demonstration ? Does 
 not nature usually go the nearest way to work in compassing her ends? 
 
 1896. The hound, or at least a dog formed for hunting, as well by scent as by sight, 
 existed without doubt from the beginning of animal creation. In him means of offence 
 would be perfect as far as regarded his own immediate preservation, and the application of 
 those powers would result from Jjis instinctive aptitudes to predacity. If the dog be by 
 nature an animal of piey, there must of necessity be animals to prey upon ; but to prevent 
 these also from becoming extinct, the means of offence in the former, and those of defence 
 
560 COURSING. Part V. 
 
 in the latter, must be in a certain proportion on a par, to prevent complete extermination on 
 either side ; and such equality we do really find to be kept up throughout animated 
 nature. Some escape by the rapidity of their motions ; the dog is therefore, by nature, a 
 speedy animal ; but by nature he is not so much so as wholly to destroy the balance of 
 power between the pursuer and the pursued, which would in a great measure have been 
 the case, had the greyhound type been the original one from the creation. But the loco- 
 motive powers of the scenting hound type, which may be conceived to be not far from the 
 original, being not such as to enable him always at the first rush to secure his prey, he is 
 further gifted with olfactory powers to guide him, not only in the track of such animals as 
 have escaped his first rush, but also to direct him in his search for the same animals in 
 their retreats, fastnesses, and hiding-places. Many of the smaller animals preyed on, seek 
 subterranean retreats, as the rabbit does in most countries, and as the hare varieties, &c. &c. 
 also do in some others. In these instances the powers of the dogs of prey are successfully 
 employed in digging out the refugee. Reverse the picture, and consider the position 
 which the greyhound would occupy as a child of nature. His efibrts must be entirely 
 confined to the plain ; but even here his prey could see him in sufficient time to escape by 
 flight, or otherwise they would seek refuge in burrows, or other underground retreats. 
 In such cases it is evident that the length and weakness of the phalanges in the greyhound 
 would prevent any exertions he could make to reach such prey. Deprived also, as he is, 
 of scenting powers, he would in covert be equally baflSed; for he could not, like the hound 
 of scent, wind out the lurking game from among the tanglings of high grass, or the intri- 
 cacies of the thicket. 
 
 1897. The greyhound cannot therefore be considered as aii original animal, without out- 
 raging our faith in the uniformity of nature's proceedings. This admired breed is, without 
 doubt, of great antiquity; but this, like the other scions from the canine root, be it what 
 it may, originated from sundry modifications effected by means of the various agencies to 
 which we have had so many occasions of drawing the reader's attention. As man diversified 
 his own predacious habits, as well to gratify his love of change as his love of gain, so he 
 would, by the arts of culture, attempt to diversify the means by which a change in his 
 venatorlal practices could be eflTected; and we know that the human powers judiciously 
 applied are almost unlimited over the animal frame, as we see in so many instances, and in 
 none more than in the dog. Experience must have convinced the early races of man of 
 the existence of such powers, and without doubt they turned them to their own purposes, 
 as either fancy or necessity directed. When man had accumulated around him flocks and 
 herds, whose produce prevented the necessity of seeking a quotidian meal from his mixed 
 huntings, as at force, by gins, pitfalls, &c. &c. he then probably became fastidious ; and 
 when he hunted, less from necessity than for amusement, he would be naturally led to 
 vary his venatorial practices. Selections would be made from those dogs which exhibited 
 sufficient lightness of frame to enable them to compete with the smaller deer, the wild 
 goat, the fox, jackall, hare, &c. &c. by coursing in sight, instead of employing numbers in 
 a more lengthened pursuit by scent. Such an origin we may very naturally attribute to 
 the first greyhound types, and we have already shown how the increased tenuity of form 
 might be acquired ; but we again call attention to the fact, that it was ultimately acquired 
 at the expense of the scenting powers. Tliis change was not effected at once, its gradations 
 were therefore not marked; nor has history recorded the physical phenomena connected 
 with it in the order of their occurrence. But increased information has enabled the 
 moderns, by analogical reasoning, and by such faint gleams as penetrated the almost 
 obscure records of early venation, to satisfy themselves that the greyhound form is the effect 
 of cultivation. We could cite many instances of alteration of figure, size, and aptitude, 
 ajTiong animals much greater than that of the greyhound, from the wolf, the jackall, or the 
 wild dog itself, as members of the genus Canis. What has brought about the monstrosity 
 of the bull-dog, pug-dog, and the minute cosset of Spain, of scarcely four inches high, but 
 the artifices of man acting on some accidental deformities which he was led to propagate, 
 and still further to increase, by a continued selection of deformed parents ? What is the 
 ancon, or dunkey breed of sheep, with bent legs, or the wry legged terrier of the woodland 
 territories, used by the rabbit shooter ? What are these but cultivated monstrosities, 
 which, were they placed in a state of nature, must starve, and the greyhound with them ? 
 There are, in fact, hardly any alterations in the size, figure, and the outward coverings of 
 animals which man cannot vary at his bidding. Notliing in the frame is fixed, but the 
 number and general connection of the bones. 
 
 1898. Mr. Thacker appears to lay much stress on the originality of the greyhound, from the 
 invariable fineness of his coat, and the length and tapering proportions of his tall, which he 
 appears to consider as peculiar characteristics of this breed, which definitely separate this 
 dog from ("as we think his primogenitors) the Scotch and Irish greyhounds. But a smooth 
 coat and a fine tail are not necessary to constitute the true Canis Leporarius ; locality, on 
 the contrary, is one of these agencies which, without the aid of man, alters the outer 
 coverings, and vnxies the contour of the frame. The smooth coat of the greyliound cannot 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE GREYHOUND. 
 
 561 
 
 PERSIAN ORBYHOUND. 
 
 be perpetuated in northern climates, unless the dog himself is kept stoved in artificial heat, 
 and it is done with difBculty even then. In the Levant, also, long coated greyhounds are 
 common ; but these varieties bending to the agency of an increased temperature, are fur- 
 nished with hair, not strong, nor crisped and curled like the northern spaniels and the 
 Highland greyhound, but, on the contrary, of a soft and silky texture. In Laconia, also, 
 Mr. Hobhouse informs us that he frequently met with these long haired greyhounds, and, 
 if we recollect rightly, they were said to be excellent hare killers, and true to their sport. 
 In Persia and Arabia a still more singular variety of the greyhound is not uncommon ; 
 in these the body is smooth and the coat very fine, but the ears, legs, and tail, on the con- 
 trary, are fringed with long but very fine soft hair, which hangs after the manner of that 
 of our setters (Jig. 278.). Some years ago two of these elegant animals were sent to 
 
 us for our inspection ; but in them the 
 silken tresses of ears, arms, and tail, were 
 much longer than in our figure. Tlie dogs 
 sent to us were symmetrically formed, and 
 in height about the usual standard of our 
 own greyhound breed, but somewhat stouter ; 
 since which time other specimens have been 
 sent to the Zoological Gardens. Major 
 Keppel also, as he informs us in his travels, 
 met with greyhounds between Bussorah and 
 Bagdad, somewhat smaller than our own, 
 which had both their ears and tail covered 
 with long silky hair. We have in these 
 dogs a proof, that neither the length nor 
 the texture of the coat affords any determinate criterion, either of the purity or the degener- 
 acy of the breed in the greyhound. In the Levant the agencies of climate beget a long 
 and fine coat. In Scotland climateric influences produce a coat less lengthened but more 
 crisp and wiry. 
 
 1899. The length and tapering proportions of the greyhound's tail are certiiinly not proofs 
 of his originality, although some patrons of such a view of him, lay great stress on the length 
 and tenuity of the tail, as an assistant of the formation purposely given him to compete with 
 the hare. We do not deny the agency of the tail as an assistant of the rudder kind ; but 
 as there are proofs in existence, that the speed of the greyhound is little lessened by decurta- 
 tion, we must abstract any specialty of tail from the weight of argument in favour of the 
 originality of this dog. The lurcher, as every one knowSj, is often a tailless greyhound, 
 or when, not full bred, he has three-fourths or four-fifths of the greyhound breed in him. 
 To save appearances, however, his tail is almost always cut off; but it is known that he 
 can yet run so well, as to be a match for so7ne old hares, and for most young ones ; and it is 
 because he can do this, that he is a favourite with small farmers and poachers. But what 
 is much more to the point we aim at is the fact, that Lord Rolle had a brindled greyhound 
 bitch, that was celebrated as an almost certain killer, and particularly remarked for the 
 readiness of her turning herself and game ; yet this greyhound had only a stump of a tail 
 four inches in length. We shall conclude this part of our subject with assuring Mr. 
 Tliacker in particular, that while we differ from him on the points just noted, we honour 
 his honest warmth in advocating the cause of his deserved favourite, and we acknowledge 
 that he has pleaded its merits and pretensions with great ability. In the cause of what we 
 consider the truth, we are sure he would not wish us to blink so material a point, as a direct 
 inconsistency in nature's works ; we may differ, but the cause of truth is what we both aim at. 
 
 1 900. The direct origin of the Cams Leporarius, or greyhound of our times, — may it, or 
 may it not receive illustration from the eastern varieties? They themselves follow the 
 climateric influence, without doubt, like the horses of the same localities, which are smaller 
 in size, finer in coat, and more swift than the native breeds of northern countries. The 
 Italian greyhound must also owe much of his diminished bulk to the influence of climate, 
 though some of it may be attributed to the judicious selection of parents, and to in-and-in 
 breeding, which, whatever it does in others, in the greyhound appears to diminish the 
 progeny. Scotland, on the contrary, a more northerly locality, has been long celebrated for 
 its greyhounds, which are known to be large and wiry coated. These are probably types 
 of the early Celtic greyhounds, which, yielding to the influences of a colder climate than 
 that they came from, became coated with a thick and wiry hair. In Ireland, as being 
 milder in its climate, the frame expanded rather more in bulk, and the coat, although not 
 altogether smooth, yet was less crisped and wiry. In both localities, there being at that 
 time boars, wolves, and even bears, powerful dogs were required. In England, these wild 
 beasts were more early exterminated ; and, consequently, the same type of dog was not 
 kept up here, but, on the contrary, by culture was made finer in coat, and of greater tenuity 
 in form. The subject, it must be owned, is beset with diflficulties ; the dark ages destroyed 
 every link in the chain of written, and even of traditionary, knowledge ; intestine wars and 
 
 O o 
 
GRKTHOUND. 
 
 562 COURSING. Pakt V. 
 
 universal fanaticism prevented the spread of either. Impressed with a consideration of our 
 confined limits, we feel that we have extended our observations beyond their due bounds ; 
 but as match coursing is become a very popular sport, and the breeding and training of 
 greyhounds, consequently, a matter of much importance, we hope we shall stand excused for 
 thus trespassing on the patience of our readers. 
 
 Sect. III. The early Eiiglish Greyhound. 
 
 1901. We have already presented what we consider the type of the early greyhound, brought 
 into Britain by the Celts (_/?</. 276.). Distribution, however, gradually effected changes 
 
 both in his form and covering. In Scotland 
 and Ireland his bony form and rough coat 
 marked him ; in England also he was seen 
 as a large, bony, gaunt animal, less rough 
 certainly, but with a coat of coarse texture 
 (Jig. 279.). He was, at those times, em- 
 ployed in coursing the largest animals, as 
 boars, bears, wolves, &c. as long as the 
 country afforded them. When these dis- 
 appeared, and there was less required from 
 his strength, but more from his quickness 
 of motion, as already hinted at, he was bred 
 somewhat finer, and was then much em- 
 ployed in fox coursing, in those days a very 
 favourite diversion. (See Early History of Fox Hunting, p. 381.) As the hare in its turn 
 likewise became a prominent object of pursuit, the figure of the greyhound assumed even a 
 somewhat more attenuated appearance, that his speed might be increased ; but the system 
 of hunting at force being not yet wholly abolished, he still remained a strong bony animal, 
 as represented in our cut. We have already stated that the introduction of the greyhound 
 into Britain appears to have been brought about by the Scots themselves, a Celtic tribe, 
 which, having emigrated into Ireland about the third century, eventually extended them- 
 selves over the western islands, and finally possessed themselves of the land of the Gael or 
 Gaul. This being premised, it remains for us further to remark, that the author to 
 whom we owe so much, in his continuation of the subject from this point, notices the 
 distinctions made, the descriptions given, and the opinions formed by naturalists, of the 
 greyhound type of our own islands : and has further employed himself in endeavouring 
 to trace, in a satisfactory manner, its connection with Gallia Celtica. The greyhound 
 of Great Britain, it is very notorious, is branched out into sub-varieties, which are named 
 according to their localities, as the English, Scotch, and Irish greyhounds ; none of which, 
 as we have heretofore noticed, does the authority we allude to believe to be originally 
 native to Great Britain. The intimate connection between these several varieties of the 
 greyhound we have long ago advocated ; we cannot, therefore, see our own opinion coincide 
 with that of this authority without gratification, particularly since we have felt ourselves 
 called on, in the cause of truth, to differ from several, but particularly from one very 
 respectable writer on the subject. 
 
 1902. The credit of the organisation of the sport of hare coursing, and the cultivation of the 
 greyhound, are without all doubt the undisputed property of the English : we say the 
 organisation of the sport was our own, while we do not deny that it originated with the 
 Gauls (at least they practised it before we did, as will appear by referring to page 88., 
 and consequently they must have cultivated the greyhound also, but it was to a certain 
 degree only) ; and the representations of their coursing dogs approximate in character, 
 some to that of fig. 276. and others to fig. 279. Our rude Celtic ancestors, and our 
 equally rude Saxon and Norman masters, who, soaring at higher but coarser sportings, 
 made Use of their greyhounds in common with other dogs in the pursuit of bears, boars, 
 wolves, &,c. ; and this hunting at force was likewise pursued with the addition of weapons 
 of sundry kinds, and with ambushings of every sort, which method of using the grey- 
 hound was continued for a considerable period. As regards the Normans, probably the 
 most sporting people in the universe, their time appears to have been wholly occupied in 
 hunting and coursing ; and, as well observed by Mr. Johnson, " They went to the field, or rather 
 to the forest, on horseback, armed with bows and arrows, and other weapons, and attended by a 
 great retinue. The game was roused by the dogs, and shot at by the sportsmen, as often 
 as opportunity offered ; a considerable space was, on some occasions, encircled by toils or 
 nets, and a sort of indiscriminate slaughter ensued of the various animals thus inclosed. 
 The stag, the wolf, and the wild boar, constituted the principal objects of pursuit ; and 
 though there was no scarcity of foxes, yet these animals, which at present afford a species of 
 diversion which leaves all other field sports at an immeasurable distance, were little attended 
 to by the sportsmen of the remote period now under contemplation: the reason is evident — 
 the chase of the fox was not understood, nor yet adapted to the state of the country ; and 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE GREYHOUND. 
 
 563 
 
 though we now regard the pursuit of this animal as far preferable to any other chase, it is 
 owing almost entirely to the different aspect which the face of the country presents, that it 
 stands so deservedly high in the estimation of modern sportsmen. When the early Nor- 
 mans followed the chase in this country, the game, it is true, was roused and pursued by 
 the hounds, as I have already observed ; but it generally received its quietus from the hand 
 of the sportsman, either by means of the arrow, the spear, or other weapon with which he 
 was prepared for the purpose. Under such a system of the chase, a fox would appear 
 scarcely entitled to attention ; nor would he indeed form a mark sufficiently conspicuous 
 for the arrow or the spear ; and therefore, upon a transient view of the subject, it will seem 
 no way surprising, that he was little, if at all, sought after by the old Norman sportsmen." 
 {Hunting Directory, p. 13.) Ancient history informs us that the Anglo-Saxons, less 
 humanised and less wealthy than their successors, pursued the bear, wild boar, wolf, and 
 stag, also on foot, armed with missiles of every kind, and relays of scouts in every direction, 
 assisted by dogs of divers sorts and sizes, as the mastiff boarhound, the fleeter wolfhound, 
 and the strong greyhound of that time, two or three of which latter were of themselves 
 equal to pull down any of these animals, and to detain it until the more powerful varieties 
 came to their assistance. 
 
 190,^. As the extirpation of the hear, the hoar, and the wolf, which followed the increase of the 
 inhabitants of our island, became consummated, the stag took the place of them, and long 
 remained the favourite object of the courser ; and during this period, as may be supposed, 
 the culture of the greyhound would be so directed as to unite in his person accelerated 
 speed, but leaving as much height and strength as would enable him as well to pull down 
 and retain his prey as to overtake it. When deer became less plentiful, the fox was the 
 animal substituted for coursing ; and the sport of fox coursing became very popular, and 
 was entirely pursued with the strong wire-haired greyhounds of that period, descended from 
 the stock of Scotia, and not yet reclaimed to that attenuation of form and fineness of coat 
 which marks the modern long dogs of the acknowledged true English greyhound. On the 
 remote as well as the more immediate origin of the greyhound, we have essayed our best 
 endeavours for the reader's information. Arrian, it is evident, is our principal guide in 
 tracing his early history, as his erudite translator and commentator conducts us in our 
 view of his after progress until the present time. Nor can it fail to strike the attentive 
 reader, amidst all the difficulties which surround this subject, and the conflicting opinions 
 which have been offered on it, we see none so rational as this of our literary courser, 
 according as it does with the fev/ historic gleams which have penetrated the darkness of the 
 barbarous ages. Further, if to wliat has there been stated there be added the probabilities 
 of intermixture with those ivhose figure has yielded to the eflPects of the increased temper- 
 ature of the east and to its arid soil, we shall, in all probability, long look for a more 
 likely solution of the difficulties which have surrounded the origin of this highly prized hound. 
 
 1904. The cultivated English greyhound {fig. 280. ), xsxhibits a model of elegance and a 
 combination of symmetric proportions, probably unrivalled by any other animal but the 
 
 race-horse. The perfection of 
 280 tije mechanism for speedy pro- 
 ^ ^ t^ ^ ^^^ gression is apparent throughout 
 
 ^ , \, „ his structure. Whether we re- 
 
 ^ * mam^^^ gard his organs separately or 
 
 conjunctively, they arc admir- 
 ably adapted for vast powers of 
 locomotion : nor can we view 
 him without being struck with 
 surprise at the great alterations 
 which can be effiicted in the 
 animal frame by culture ; for no 
 naturalist could by possibility 
 be made to believe that the 
 greyhound form, coupled with 
 the peculiarities which attach 
 thereto, could have originated in nature. The peculiarities we allude to are the com- 
 pensations which nature always exacts on all forced improvements. In the greyhound 
 this compensation for the increased speed brought about by artificial means, consists in 
 deteriorated powers of scent, and the abstraction of a portion of general intelligence. On 
 the most admired and approved form of greyhound, the ancients and the moderns are 
 agreed as to all essential points. As might he expected, however, the moderns have proved 
 themselves more nice in some particulars, and hence has resulted most of those finishing 
 touches which adorn the figure of the modern high-bred greyhound. These assertions will 
 be borne out by placing the ancient and the modern figures and descriptions in juxta- 
 position. 
 
 1 905. The head of the greyhound is strikingly heavtiful. Arrian observes, " it should be 
 
 O o 2 
 
564 COURSING. Pakt V. 
 
 light ; but whether the nose be hooked or flat he appears indifferent about -. but the nostrils 
 should be wide, and not blunt, in their termination. Xenophon greatly disapproves of 
 hook-nosed hounds of any kind : also the Mat/ ster of Game would have for his " greihounde 
 a longe hede and some deleymakyd in the manare of a luce, a good large mouthe and good 
 sesours the on agein the other, so that the nether jawes passe not him above, ne that thei 
 above pass not hem by nether." Markham also observes that the greyhound head should 
 be fine, long, and lean, with a sharp nose, rush grown from the eyes downwards. Cul- 
 tivation has here exemplified its powers in a surprising manner, by a considerable fining 
 and elongation of the whole head ; but while this was taking place, and the animal was 
 becoming thence more capable not only of overtaking its prey, liut also of seizing it, the 
 animals to be seized were to a certain degree compensated, and a balance was struck 
 between additional powers given and former ones, either wholly taken away or otherwise 
 much modified. Thus by attenuating and lengthening of the head of the greyhound, its 
 internal cavities became necessarily contracted ; the frontal sinuses were thereby much 
 diminished, and with their decrease of surface the scenting powers of course decreased also ; 
 the cranial cavities likewise diminished, and with that a lessened volume of brain ensued, 
 which of necessity proved unfavourable to a full development of some organic functions, 
 and also of those higher traits of what may be justly called intellectuality. Captain Brown, 
 though an eminent naturalist, we consider to be somewhat in error when he says, that the 
 frontal sinuses in the greyhound are totally obliterated. We have never found them totally 
 absent in any one subject we have examined ; and we think him equally mistaken when he 
 attributes this obliteration to the contracted state of the greyhound's abdomen. The 
 abdominal contraction, in our opinion, results here, as in the race-horse, from the absorp- 
 tion of all interstitial and other spareable matters, brought about by strong exercise, stimu- 
 lating and condensed nutriment. Of the ears Arrian says, " let them be large and soft, 
 so as to appear from their size and softness as if broken ;" but he does not object to their 
 standing erect, provided they are neither small nor stiff. We cannot unite in the toleration 
 of either a large or a prick eared greyhound, the sustaining cartilage of whose ear should 
 be more of a uniform cone throughout its whole extent, like that of the horse. Arrian 's 
 translator very justly remarks, — " The modern courser prefers the small ear, as do all others 
 of our countrymen, we believe, from Markham, who recommends ' a sharp ear, close and 
 falling. ' " 
 
 1906. The form of the greyhound's neek is thus expressively described by Arrian: — " It 
 sliould be long, round, and flexible, so that, if you forcibly draw the dogs backwards by 
 their collars, it may seem to be broken, from its flexibility and softness." With a general 
 extension of all the parts of the body of the greyhound, it is not to be wondered at that all 
 coursers, ancient and modern, insist on these cervical proportions. A long head and neck 
 are necessary to enable the greyhound to lift his hare with certainty and without extreme 
 stooping of his body, which might bring him down with injurious force, as we have our- 
 selves seen happen where the head and neck have been short. On the contrary, the courser 
 must often have been struck with the seizure of the hare from the ground by the long 
 reached dog, and bow artfully, to restore the equilibrium, he lifts it aloft while he is 
 checking his rush. When this happens sufficiently near for full observation, we know of 
 few sporting moments and momentary actions that equal these. Wynkyn de Wordc, who 
 wrote in 1496 on coursing, observes, " A greyhounde should be heeded lyke a snake, and 
 neckyd lyke a drake." De Langley would have " the neke grete and long, bowed as a 
 swanne's neke." 
 
 1907. " The eyes of the greyhound," Arrian says, " should be large, up-raised, clear, and so 
 strikingly bright as to flash with fire." He notices black as a commendable colour of eye, 
 and observes of grey eyes, that they are not bad provided they are clear ; of which kind were 
 the eyes of his beloved Horm6. Xenophon, we see, condemns blink eyed and grey eyed 
 hounds ; Oppian, however, is not averse to light eyed dogs, but on the contrary prefers 
 these eyes to all others ; and the translator of Arrian tells us, in his admired publication, 
 that he has himself known many azure eyed dogs of great merit. (P. 78.) De Langley 
 would have them red or black ; Markham full and clear with long eyelids, not having, as 
 we believe, satisfied himself as to the preferable tint. For ourselves we should have been 
 pleased to have had the opinion of so close an observer as Mr. Thacker on the colour of the 
 eyes, as criterions of excellences or deficiencies ; but we have not met with any thing on this 
 head in his pages. 
 
 1908. Of the fore parts of the body of the greyhound, Arrian asserts that broad chests are to 
 be preferred to such as are narrow : the shoulders also he would have stand wide apart and 
 loose, and free from each other. We will, however, take this opportunity to continue 
 Arrian's description of a greyhound of proper form throughout, to avoid repetition. The 
 legs he would have straight and well jointed ; the sides strong, the loins broad, firm, and 
 sinewy, but not fleshy ; upper flanks loose and supple ; hips wide apart, and the lower flanks 
 hollow : the tail should be fine, long, and flexible, as well as hairy throughout, but most so 
 towards the tip ; haunches firm and sweeping, are also commended. We will now continue 
 
Chap. I. DESCRIPTION OF THE GREYHOUND. 565 
 
 our own examination of the points of the greyhound in the order of their succession ; and 
 will first remark, that on the subject of the broad chests we differ somewhat in opinion both 
 from the ancients and such moderns as patronise very broad bosoms. The front aspect of 
 the chest without doubt should be sufficiently broad to offer ample attachment to the motive 
 muscles of the limbs, and the respiratory muscles of the chest ; but all extension of surface 
 beyond this increases the resistance offered by the wind, and also adds to the weight of the 
 body. Mr. Thacker, however, seems to favour a contrary opinion, at least he favours a 
 wide spread of the shoulders, which is consequent to a broad chest ; and what he says on 
 the subject deserves consideration : — " With respect to their shoulders standing wide apart," 
 as Arrian observes, ' not tied together, but as loose and free from each other as possible,' 
 " it is a matter well worthy of attention, as without that they lose much ground in turning, 
 besides distressing them the more ; and he might have added, the looser they are just behind 
 the shoulders the better for that purpose, and without any disadvantage to their speed in 
 straight forward running, but rather to the contrary." ( Courser's Companion, vol.ii. p. 93. ) On 
 what follows we agree with him wholly : — " The blade-bones should incline inwards towards 
 each other, as they rise upwards ; and many very fleet and good ones, I have observed, have 
 a slight inward curve towards the tip : the more the blade-bones incline backwards to the 
 chine, the greater facility they possess of getting their fore-legs forward, and of projecting 
 them further out to take a longer and quicker stride." {Loc. cit. p. 104.) 
 
 1909. The shoulders of the greyhound, the Mayster of Game would have to be fashioned 
 like those of a roebuck, and as a model for rapid progression by saltation, he could not 
 have chosen a better. The progression of the greyhound, however, would be mor^ appro- 
 priately likened to that of the race-horse, both anatomically and mechanically viewed. Nor 
 would a comparison with the liare itself have been inapt. In the greyhound, hare, and 
 horse, the scapula presents a broad surface for the attachment of a large mass of muscular 
 fibre. In each of these animals it is obliquely placed, and on the degree of the obliquity of 
 its attachment depends the extent of its operation forwards and backward : now, as the angle 
 formed between the shoulder blade and the arm, and that between the arm and the fore-arm, 
 are consentaneous in effect ; and as when acting they constitute a kind of bony arch, it 
 follows, that on the degree of obliquity of their placing, depends the extent of the action of 
 the whole limb, consequently broad, deep, and obliquely placed shoulders always bespeak a 
 great extent of stride in the fore limbs. For a more full elucidation of the mechanical 
 effects resulting from the form of the shoulders, we would refer to what we have offered on 
 the Exterior Conformation of the Horse, p. 260. We agree with Mr. Thacker, that the spirit of 
 enterprise, and the dexterity of the act by which the greyhound darts through a small 
 meuse, is greatly assisted by " the lightsomeness of his shoulders," by which he can project 
 his fore-legs straight forwards. At such times, placing his head and neck between his 
 legs to lessen resistance, his impetus carries him altogether through the minute breach, 
 much in the same manner as harlequin at a pantomime throws himself through an opening 
 scarcely fifteen inches square in the stage scenery ; or as the swimmer who, ere he makes his 
 plunge, throws forward his arms, bows his head between them, and then cleaves the wave. 
 
 1910. TAeybre-Zegrs, we are of opinion, are more important organs in the greyhound than 
 many a courser imagines. We knew a very reputed one who used to say, " Give me a 
 good pair of haunches and strong thighs, and I care little about fore-legs." There was 
 much flash in the assertion, though in his case some showing also, for he owned a very 
 killing dog with a very odd pair of fore-legs, rendered so by a curious turn-out of the 
 elbows, contrasted by a slight turn-in of the knees. This deformity was, however, so coun- 
 teracted by tremendous haunches, large thighs, and low placed hocks, that his feats pro- 
 duced an opinion in his own immediate circle, that the fore-legs had but little to do in 
 killing a hare: few of our readers, we suspect, will be of the same mind. Mr. Thacker was 
 not likely to be one of these non-sapients ; on the contrary he says, " It is necessary that 
 the fore-legs be very good, well set on at the shoulder, not out-elbowed, as such are not 
 only clumsy, but are also easily liable to become stiff" or lame ; their legs bony and straight, 
 and well set on the feet, which, all writers agree, should be round and cat-like ; I have, 
 however, seen very fast greyhounds, where the feet themselves have been good, Iheir legs 
 good also, yet turned their toes out : no one would think of breeding from such, as where 
 there is a natural deformity, that deformity or defect will generally increase in the progeny." 
 (P. 102.) Many greyhounds, he also very justly observes, have long straight fore-legs, but 
 which are deficient in muscular substance in the arm or upper part of the fore-leg ; and he 
 offers some instances in which he had predicted the indifferent figure which such dogs 
 actually made in the field by this defect alone. The part of the limb Mr. Thacker alludes 
 to is properly the fore-arm, but we make no doubt that this " hawk-eyed " gentleman, as 
 he has been called, would as readily have detected a narrow and ill furnished true arm, 
 which is the part between the point of the shoulder and the elbow. Without the bone of 
 the true arm be long, the stride will be contracted ; and without its muscular masses be 
 large and firm withal, its reaches will not be effectively repeated either in quickness 
 or force. 
 
 O o 3 
 
566 COURSING. Part V. 
 
 1911. The fore-arm, or portion of the leg between the elbow ami knee, we repeat, should be 
 long, straight, and muscular, and these are essentials in the formation of a winning dog. 
 Of what consequence length of fore-arm must be to {he speed of the greyhound when 
 running, we may satisfy ourselves by considering that, provided at each stroke of his gallop 
 half an inch only be gained, the accumulation in a long course may turn the scales in the 
 end, decidedly in favour of the dog who is thus formed. Further, as the whole portion of 
 the fore-legs, which is below the knees, acts only as a spring to prevent concussion — that 
 is, it acts this part only when receiving the hind parts thrown on them, when it does 
 nothing towards increasing the length of the stride — consequently the advantage of a long 
 fore-arm, particularly when assisted by a very low placing of the knee, must be apparent. 
 It is likewise impossible to regard the proportions of the hare without being struck with the 
 length of this part in its fore extremities, and of the end proposed by such specialty. 
 
 1912. TTie cut-like foot, or, as Markhara has it, a fine, round, full cat's foot, with strong 
 cleyes and tough soles, conveys a sufficient idea of the form which it is desirable the foot of 
 the greyhound should possess ; for though the canine claws are not retractile like those of the 
 feline race, the arched phalanges and the under padding of the foot of the cat present much 
 of the form which every sportsman admires, and which every naturalist recognises as both 
 a support and an assistant in progression. The splayed foot detracts from the speed of a 
 dog, and even the loss of a claw is injurious to it ; on the other hand it must be taken into 
 account, that no greyhound's foot should, nor indeed can, be so ball-like as that of the cat, 
 or it will not be able to take that firm hold of the ground which is necessary to steady the 
 body previous to its propulsatory efforts ; for at one moment of the action the fore-feet must 
 form a steady and firm support for renewed effort. What we mean by the impossibility of 
 the foot of the greyhound being so contracted or ball-like as the foot of the cat is, that the 
 claws of the cat being retractile, and those of the greyhound not, the cat only can present 
 a complete ball-like foot. Had the phalanges and claws of the greyhound been modelled 
 after the foot of the cat, a firm hold of the ground could not have been taken in progression. 
 We should not have said thus much, but for the purpose of illustrating the necessity of 
 weighing these imperative dogmas by just principles. 
 
 1913. On the form of the back and sides of the greyhound. Markham, as speaking the 
 opinion of the coursers of his day, would have the back somewhat of a square form, with 
 short and strong fillets. In the Countrey Farm he says, " A long, broad, and square 
 beame back, with high, round fillets, deep, swine-sided, with hollow bended ribs," On the 
 strength of the back, when coupled with length, and yielding only to a very light and 
 elegant inward incurvation, few will disagree. Length, though not in all, yet in most 
 cases, is more to be desired than the figure of the shorter and home trussed dog. Mr. 
 Thacker justly observes, " It is the strength of the back which is brought into requisition 
 in particular in running over hilly ground ; and here may be said to rest the distinction 
 between long or short backs, supposing both to be good and strong : the more lengthy the 
 back, and proportionately strong, the more he is calculated to beat the shorter backed dog 
 on the flat ; but on hilly ground, one with a shorter back will have an advantage. The 
 longer backed ones cannot buckle and unbuckle so quick as the shorter ones ; this quickness 
 on hilly ground, as compared with flat ground, is more requisite than length of stride : 
 besides which, the shorter dog has more power to raise himself up to mount the hill than 
 the longer one : to bring his hind-legs forward, the extreme ends ot both fore and hind 
 quarters act as a lever against his middle, in the inverse ratio to a lever lifting a weight by 
 a long purchase, and the longer the lever the greater the purchase against him ; consequently, 
 the longer the back, the longer the lever against his other powers called upon to resist it." 
 (Vol. ii. p. 92.) Length of back is, without doubt, in favour of quick turning; and when 
 we were used to course in company, we always maintained this opinion, though we were 
 frequently contradicted, and sometimes somewhat staggered by seeing a short trussed-up 
 dog making his turns very quickly, and bearing the hare from a long one. We, however, 
 coursed long enough to retain our opinion in favour of long backs generally, provided such 
 a back was united to strong loins and wide spreading thighs : nor is length of back less 
 essential to enable a dog to turn quickly, though some suppose that a short backed dog, 
 with a good loin, has the advantage. As Mr. Thacker properly observes, a certain flexibility 
 in the back, which admits of its being brought into a curve, is desirable ; and the longer the 
 back, the greater will be the curvilinear direction ; and we may add to the benefits of length 
 in the back, that it must admit the shoulders and fore-part of the body more readily to bear 
 towards the hare, and by so doing be better prepared, by the next effort, to complete the 
 turn. It is well observed by our coursing Mentor, that the curve is formed in one eflTort, 
 be the back long or short ; and that this question is distinct from that of whether one dog 
 goes with greater velocity than another, and the consequent further overshooting the hare : 
 for a short backed dog may fling himself at the hare with a velocity equal to a long backed 
 one ; in which case the long backed one will turn and recover himself on his legs straight 
 after the hare in less time than the short backed one. A Jong backed horse will turn in 
 less room than a short backed one." (Vol. ii. p. 95.) 
 
 1914. ji deep chest is a most essential point in the greyhound, for without it full respiration 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE GREYHOUND. 
 
 567 
 
 cannot be carried on, and without the vital influence which aerated blood conveys in large quan- 
 tities, powerful exertions cannot be continued. A deep chest also gives surface of attachment to 
 large muscles, and in proportion as it is deep, there is less necessity for extraordinary cir- 
 cular expansion of carcass ; for though a flat sided dog cannot be lasting, the large barrel 
 shaped one can hardly be very fleet. In proportion to the depth of the chest is the abdominal 
 contraction ; thus the deepest chested greyhounds, when in good condition, have usually 
 the smallest bellies, by which no interruption is given to the under stretchings of the hind legs 
 beyond the fore in their coursings. Neither is there then any injurious stomachic pressure 
 on the diaphragm or midriff, or any unnecessary abdominal load to carry. We wish not to 
 be misunderstood with regard to the desired form of carcass ; we again repeat that we would 
 avoid out-swelling sides, but we would still more studiously avoid a direct flat sided dog : 
 it is the two or three last ribs that should be well arched out ; for it is to their inner sur- 
 faces that the curtain of the midrifT is attached, which circumscribes the lungs on its pectoral 
 surface, and the stomach on its abdominal disk ; consequently its greater extent of surface 
 is equally favourable to both the respiratory and the digestive powers. 
 
 1915. The haunches and allthe hinder parts of the greyhound should be marked for strength 
 by their extent across and by their firmness. See our cut {fig 281. ), where two dogs of this 
 
 breed are contrasted, one 
 being particularly well 
 formed in his hinder quar- 
 ters, and the other alto- 
 gether as meagre. We have 
 occasionally seen haunches 
 of sufficient breadth, but 
 they were not firm and re- 
 sisting to the touch, but 
 more resembling that which 
 is felt on the haunches of a 
 horse when living in very 
 good grass with very little 
 work ; but such vi^ere not 
 the haunches our cut is in- 
 tended to represent. With- 
 out really- good haunches 
 and muscular thighs, the 
 odds are against any dog, 
 be his other points what they may. It is by the propulsatory efl^orts of the muscles of the 
 loins and thighs that progression is so much accelerated in this race; and wherever the 
 muscular markings are meagre, the killing properties are small : we therefore recom- 
 mend every sportsman to avoid breeding from any such defective proportions. The tail 
 also, without doubt, has something to do with progression, as we may judge by its 
 sweeping gyrations when the dog is running ; but particularly it is seen in action in 
 turning, to which, we believe, its aids are confined. Arrian would have the tail to be 
 long and rough, with hair particularly towards the tip. Is this not in opposition to 
 the opinion of those who aver that the greyhound of the poet's time was identically the 
 Hame (tail and all, as they would suppose) with the greyhound of the present day ? Would 
 not Arrian's " rough tail " be called a mongrel with us ? This confirms our previous state- 
 ments that we owe to the ancients the early greyhound such as he was, but that we owe 
 the present improved breed to cultivators of much later times. The lengthening and the 
 fine tapering tail now seen is in unison with the general alteration gradually brought about 
 in the breed, and is that which constitutes what is called among sportsmen high breeding. 
 We have already hinted that we do not think the greyhound's tail was given as a mere 
 ornament, but to assist generally in his propulsatory efforts, and more particularly in his 
 turnings and wrenchings ; and such seems the general opinion by the stated wish of 
 breeders, that it should be of considerable length. Nevertheless, there are both reasons and 
 facts to prove that the greyhound's tail is not indispensably necessary to his predatory 
 exertions ; witness those of the well bred lurcher with his decurtated tail. 
 
 1916. The thighs of the greyhound as iveU as the loins should be large, and exhibit very 
 powerful muscular markings, so that when the dog is viewed from behind they should ap- 
 pear to cover the sidelong view of the body. His hock, also, to be good, must be wide, and 
 like the knee, should be as low placed in the limb as possible ; for on the extent of the 
 angles formed between these several portions of the hinder limbs depends the extent of the 
 space passed over at each bound. We would again refer for further exemplification of the 
 rationale of progression, as connected with bodily proportions, to the Exterior Cotiformation 
 of the Horse, p. 260. 
 
 1917. The texture of the coat of the greyhound of the present day is, with few exceptions, 
 very soft and fine. Wc say with few exceptions, because we have reason to believe that 
 
 O o 4 
 
568 COURSING. Part V. 
 
 there are yet to be met with some remnants of the strong, brindled, rough-coated dogs in 
 the remote counties, whose size and reach make them either singly or doubly a match for 
 almost any hare. Most of them were true runners to sight, a few exhibited the vermin 
 taint, and when unsighted, would put tlie nose to the ground. It also now and then hap- 
 pens, that a wire-haired taint gets among reputed breeds ; but it is not recommended to 
 pursue it, except the breed is dwindling in size, in Which case strength may be gained 
 thereby, with little risk of propagating any currish propensities. 
 
 1918. The colour of the greyhound coat is with some an object of importance, while others 
 adopt the old adage, " that a good dog, like a good horse, cannot be of a bad colour ; " and 
 certain it is that there have been greyhounds of all the colours common to other dogs. It 
 is thought that among the early races, fawn colour predominated ; but at present it is 
 not more common than any other, but, on the contrary, rather less so. The brindled or 
 streaked dog is very generally slighted, as exhibiting the bull-dog cross of Lord Orford, 
 or some other fancy breeder. Nevertheless there have been very excellent brindled grey- 
 hounds, of which Major and Sylvia, brother and sister to Snowball, are prominent examples, 
 as are others also which figure in the pages of the Stud Book. Arrian was wholly indifferent 
 to colour, and his eminent translator is inclined to the same opinion, coinciding with 
 Tardif, ex colore nihil certi fere pronunciatur. No positive dependence can be placed on 
 colour. This indifference to the colour of the greyhound marks many of the older writers, 
 both foreign and British, while the preferences of others are as fickle and fanciful as versatility 
 and want of due experience could make them. Oppian reprobates white and black grey- 
 hounds, and would have them either red, russet, or fawn colour. What would he have 
 said to the performances of Snowball, who, we know, was so named because he was as black as 
 a crow ? Turberville prefers a homogeneous colour, be it white, fallow, dun, or black ; Pollux 
 would mix a little variety with the tint ; De Langley favours the " rede falow with a blak 
 moselle." The Suffolk Sportsman, on this subject, says: — "I insist upon whole colours, 
 save the throat or the breast. Black, red, fallow, dun, mouse-colour, blue, and the pure 
 white ; all with coats short, smooth, and sofit as a mole's. The party colour I cannot allow, 
 or the brindled. The highest title they can aspire to, in despite of their actions, is (in the 
 florist's phrase) lurchers rectified. In each of these you observe the stand-up ear — watch- 
 ing, wandering eye — crossing the beat before the horses, and other explanatory symptoms. 
 But the greatest criterion, and most valued by woodland hedge thumpers, is the feat curl at 
 the end of the tail. These usurpers of title are great killers, and in a close, inclosed country, 
 arc very necessary for that purpose ; but let them run under a proper name. After the first 
 year few run home in a match, but lie back to take advantage at the turn from the leading 
 dog. I have seen them (entire strangers to the place) run foul in the second course, and 
 swerve directly for covert, intercepting at her meuse the good old hare that, at fair footing, 
 would have beat them out and out. The true greyhound, besides in colour and coat, dif- 
 fereth also in make and behaviour when beating. He is longer in the leg and the back ; 
 not so wide in the loin, or thick in the gascoyn ; his ears short and thin, lying close on his 
 neck; his stern delicate, tapering, and (if in condition, and not under fear or in hand) pro- 
 jecting almost in a line with the back, three or four inches from its base, when it falls into 
 a form, describing an arc of a large circle." (Field Diversions, p. 31.) Mr. Thacker does 
 not appear slavishly attached to any colour, nor does he greatly object to party colours 
 either, though he thinks that there are more good dogs of whole colours than of party colours. 
 He also observes, that were he to choose a dog for a bitch from divers coloured dogs of 
 equal goodness, he would avoid the brindled bull-dog colour, nor would he encourage the 
 light dun. Our own experience as a breeder is limited but the daughter of the Essex 
 Millar, which we have mentioned as our own property, being blue and withal super- 
 excellent, inclines us to think well of that colour ; and the more so, as we have known 
 several other good ones of the same hue. We are indebted to the industry of Mr. Thacker. 
 for selecting from the Stiid Book the proportions of winners of several colours : " Of 1,352 
 greyhounds entered in that work as winners of 1830 prizes, 617 were black, or black and 
 white ; 318 red and fawn, or those colours and white; 134 blue, or blue and white; 57 
 yellow, or yellow and white ; 81 brindled, or brindled and while; 23 cream colour; 75 
 white; and 47 colour unknown. Of these 1,352 winning greyhounds, only 281 are party 
 coloured, including those with white ticks amongst the uniform colours, as those white ticks 
 are sometimes thought to be owing to there being ticks or fleas in the kennel when they 
 were whelps." (Vol. ii. p. 85.) By this statement it will be seen that black, and black 
 with white greatly preponderate in numbers as winners over every other colour. We also 
 had a small bitch entirely black, which had won a prize at SwafFliam. 
 
 1919. The height, length, and weight of greyhounds differ considerably : thus Mr. Hassell's 
 dog Harold, a constant winner, Mr. Thacker tells us, is five feet four inches long, two feet 
 two inches and an eighth high, and weighed, in coursing condition, sixty pounds. Harpa- 
 lyse, an excellent bitch, and a winner, was five feet one inch long, two feet and one quarter 
 of an inch high, and of fifty-six pounds weight. That length more than height is essential 
 to speed is the opinion of many good judges. Mr. Thacker advocates the same position, 
 
Chap. I. CHOOSING OF GREYHOUNDS. 569 
 
 and offers many anecdotical illustrations of its truth, to which we would refer the courser. 
 As regards the general dimensions of the greyhound, in our opinion, neither great height, 
 nor great length, is absolutely essential to make a killing dog, or a conqueror in competition. 
 There are numerous instances of small dogs winning from large ones, but with equally good 
 proportions, height, length, and substance, will preponderate. Sir William Clayton on 
 this subject says, " I may, perhaps, in the opinion of some sportsmen, entertain an erro- 
 neous idea, but I cannot subscribe to that of the small greyhound being equal to one of 
 a larger size. The medium is^ in fact, the height to be desired ; and I consider the superi- 
 ority to be decided on mathematical principles. A given length must cover a given space 
 of ground, and the short small greyhound must necessarily make more strokes than a larger 
 one to cover the same space of ground, and, consequently, must be sooner fatigued. The 
 great overgrown dog I equally exclude, for the bulk there counteracts itself, and the ex- 
 treme length cannot recover itself to repeat the stroke, so that the ground covered by the 
 length is then lost by a failure in the repetition of the stroke. On these principles I have 
 seen small greyhounds that I received out of Yorkshire regularly beaten by my own." 
 ( Treatise on Greyhounds, p. 13.) We perfectly agree with the reasoning of the ingenious 
 baronet, although we have occasionally witnessed great speed in rather diminutive grey- 
 hounds. An illustration occurs in two bitches of our own, already noticed, both public 
 winners of matches. One was of the usual size, the other was full two inches lower; 
 nevertheless her speed and her endurance were equal to those of the taller bitch, but she 
 was not her equal in hearing the hare. It is not, however, from individual instances that we 
 should form our opinions, but by comparison with numbers : it is only judgments so formed 
 that are likely to be correct. 
 
 1 920. In the choice of a greyhound, as in that of a horse, the nature of his work and the general 
 features of the country he is to course over, should be somewhat taken into consideration. 
 We do not here allude to the dogs of the match courser, for he usually breeds his own dogs, 
 and consequently may be supposed to possess them in sufficient variety to suit every locality, as 
 the hilly, the level, the open, or the inclosed ; but we here more particularly have an eye to 
 the dogs of those who pursue this sport as an innocent recreation, altogether excluding such 
 as (proh pudor .') course because an eatable animal is in the perspective. For the courser we 
 have in our eye a brace of middle sized dogs may suffice for his sportings in a country 
 which presents only the usual variety of feature. A leash however, or two couple, are 
 more effective numbers to guard against contingencies ; and being so furnished, the size, 
 form, and qualities, may be extensively varied in each dog, so as to comprehend the ex- 
 cellences of fencing, meusing, adaptation to acclivities, declivities, &c. &c. One may be 
 good at a rush, and if he do not kill, then the hare is lost as regards his efforts ; but being 
 assisted by his less speedy but stouter mate, the caption is made in the end. One is ever 
 ready at a turn, another not so quick, without false cunning, and not at all dishonest, yet 
 avails himself of advantages as they occur with more tact than the other, and is therefore 
 sure of his hare at last if he have open ground before him. We would ourselves, as far as 
 simple amusement goes, prefer a brace of dogs of different qualities, both excellent, but 
 each excelling in points contrary to those of the other. A contemplative sportsman, and a 
 true lover of nature, may here, in the contrastings of character and varieties of operation, 
 find a field for inquiry, and a pleasing employment for all his faculties, even when no 
 currant-jelly sauce gilds the horizon as he returns. It is not fishing alone, but shooting, 
 coursing, ay, and even hunting, that may be made a contemplative man's recreation. With 
 a mind intellectually disposed, food for contemplation, interest, and instruction, may be 
 drawn from either or from all. 
 
 1921. Are bitches better for coursing purposes than dogs ? That they are so is an opinion held 
 by many experienced breeders, though contradicted by others. Our own experience as a 
 breeder is much too confined to enable us to make any allegation pro or con; the two best 
 we ever possessed were females, and several of our coursing friends also incline towards the 
 ladies ; .at the same time some other experienced coursers, we know, are sceptical on this 
 point. Mr. Thacker, who must be considered as in himself a host, is very decidedly in 
 favour of the superiority of bitches ; and he decides the point, not by bare assertion, but on 
 philosophic grounds : — '' Good bitches are better than dogs in the same proportion as they 
 are better made in their backs (t. e. stronger and wider), and their ribs better curved out ; 
 and further, because bitches are longer in their backs in proportion to their height than 
 dogs." We should, however, incline to consider the inequality not very great; and even 
 the Stud Book, in its list of winners, makes the proportions between the sexes as seven of 
 bitches to six of dogs. Arrian says, " The greyhound bitch is fleeter than the dog, but the 
 dog has more bottom than the bitch ; and because he can run through the whole year, is a 
 much more valuable acquisition : and as good bitches abound, but it is no easy thing to 
 meet with a thorough good dog, the latter is on this account more precious : and again, it 
 is fortunate if bitches preserve their speed to the fifth year, whereas dogs retain theirs even 
 to the tenth." (P. 151.) Markham says, " It is an old received opinion that the grey- 
 hound bitch will beat the dog." Aristotle remarks of the Spartan tribe of dogs, that the 
 
570 
 
 COURSING. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 bitches are the longest lived. Who shall decide among such contradictory opinions and 
 testimonies ? 
 
 1 922. The qualities of the greyhound may be said to be domestic and sporting : of the domes- 
 tic qualities of the greyhound, as he now appears to us, the general opinion is that they are 
 not of the highest order. In his early form, ere he was so artificial an animal as at present, 
 he exhibited all tlie qualities, good and bad, which mark the dog generally. He was then 
 bold, sometimes ferocious, but he was also brave, generous, faithful, and confiding, of which 
 history has left us numerous notices. Of these none perhaps is more interesting than that 
 which Arrian has left of his favourite Hormc. " He is," says this renowned Athenian, " for 
 while I am writing he is yet alive, most gentle and kindly affectioncd ; and never before 
 had any dog such regard for myself and friend, and fellow -sportsman, Megillus ; for when 
 not actually engaged in coursing, he is never away from one or other of us ; but while I am 
 at home, he remains within by my side, accompanies me on going abroad, follows me to the 
 gymnasium, and while I am taking exercise, sits down by me. On my return he runs 
 before me, often looking back to see whether I had turned any where out of the road ; and 
 as soon a.<? he catches sight of me, showing symptoms of joy, and again trotting on before 
 me. If I am going out on any goverivment business, he remains with my friend, and does 
 exactly the same towards him : he is the constant companion of whichever may be sick ; 
 goo and if he has not seen either of us for only a short 
 time, he jumps up repeatedly by way of salutation, 
 and barks with joy, as a greeting to us. At meals he 
 pats us first with one foot and then with the other, to 
 put us in mind that he is to have his share of food. 
 He has also many tones of speech, more than I ever 
 knew in any other dog, pointing out, in his own 
 language, whatever he wants. Having been beaten 
 when a puppy with a whip, if any one, even to this 
 day, does but mention a whip, he will come up to the 
 speaker cowering and begging, applying his mouth to 
 the man's as if to kiss him, and jumping up, will hang 
 on his neck, and not let him go until he has appeased 
 his angry threats. Now really I do not think that I 
 should be ashamed to write even the name of this dog, 
 that it may be left to posterity that Xenophon, the 
 Athenian, had a greyhound called Horm^, of the 
 greatest speed and intelligence, and altogether su- 
 premely excellent." (P. 78.) As we see the greyhound at the present day, speaking gener- 
 ally, he is less amiable, and, if we may be allowed the term, less intellectual than most other 
 dogs. Education and perfect domestication, it is true, will occasionally develop amiable 
 and intelligent traits, which otherwise do not very naturally appear in such at least as 
 are kennelled. Some extraordinary instances of the interesting and even noble qualities 
 which mark the dog generally, have occasionally shone forth in the greyhound also ; nor do 
 we mean it in detraction, but in the spirit of truth, when we remark, that of these historical 
 notices most of them relate not to the cultivated greyhound of our times, but to that breed 
 which was used of old, at once as a personal guard and as the protector of fold and fence ; 
 which was possessed of courage and prowess sufficient to make him attack, as well the mid- 
 night human thief as the prowling or slinking bear. This dog, known as the powerful 
 celeres of the ancients, or Irish or Scotch greyhound, had not been yet fined down to the 
 elegance of person common to those of our times ; but which, be it observed, has been done 
 somewhat at the expense of their general mental intelligence. It would, we may add, be 
 difficult to find a Gelert among these, whose worth we may be excused if we recall it to the 
 recollection of the reader. Mr. Carr, in his Stranger in Ireland, relates the following cir- 
 cumstances, which he became acquainted with in his journey to that country : — "In the 
 morning I wandered to a little church, which owed its elevation to this interesting circum- 
 stance, — Llewelyn the Great, who resided near the base of Snowdon, had a beautiful 
 greyhound named Gelert, which had been presented to him by King John in 1520. One 
 day, in consequence of the faithful animal, who at night always ' sentinelled his master's 
 bed,' not making his appearance in the chase, Llewelyn returned home very angry, and 
 met the dog covered with blood at the door of the chamber of his child : upon entering it 
 he found the bed overturned, and the coverlet stained with gore : he called to his boy, but 
 receiving no answer, he too rashly concluded that he had been killed by Gelert, and in his 
 anguish instantly thrust his sword through the poor animal's body." The Hon. Mr. Spencer 
 has beautifully commemorated the above event : — 
 
 His suppliant looks, as prone he fell, 
 
 No pity could impart ; 
 But still his Gelert's dying yell 
 
 Fass'd heavy on liij heart. 
 
 " Arous'd by Gelert's dying yell, 
 Some slurab'rer waken'd nigh ; 
 What words the parent's joy could tell 
 To hear his infant's cry ? 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 QUALITIES OF THE GREYHOUND. 
 
 571 
 
 Nor scathe had he, nor harm, nor dread. 
 
 But the same couch beneath 
 Lay a gaunt wolf, all torn and dead. 
 
 Tremendous still in death. 
 
 " Ah I what was then Llewelyn's pain ' 
 For now the truth was clear ; 
 His gallant hound the wolf had slain, 
 To save Llewelyn's heir." 
 
 To mitigate his offence Llewelyn built this chapel, and raised a tomb to poor Gelert ; and 
 the spot to this day is called Beth Gelert, or the Grave of Gelert, "where never could 
 the spearman pass, or forester, unmoved." A further instance of the attachment of the 
 greyhound is to be found among the specimens of early English metrical romance, by 
 George Ellis, Esq. under the article Sir Triamour : — 
 
 ' The good greyhound, for weal ne wo, 
 Would not fro the knight go ; 
 
 But lay and licked his wound. 
 He weened to have healed him again, 
 And thereto he did his pain ; 
 Lo, such love is in a hound ! ' 
 
 He even scraped a pit for the dead body, covered it with moss and leaves, and guarded it 
 with constant attention, except during the times when he was employed in securing his own 
 subsistence. As his prey diminished, the length of his chase gradually increased ; and at 
 the seventh year, at the festival of Christmas, he suddenly appeared, gaunt with hunger, an 
 unexpected visiter in the hall of the king of Arragon. Such an apparition excited general 
 surprise, and particularly attracted the attention of Aradas : but the animal, with a gentle- 
 ness of demeanour which belied his savage appearance, made the rounds of the tables and 
 disappeared. He returned on the second day, again surveyed the company, received his 
 pittance, and retreated. The king now recollected the dog, and gave orders to his attend- 
 ants that, if he should return, they should follow him without loss of time, in the confi- 
 dence that he would lead them to the place where Sir Roger and the queen were secreted. 
 On the third day of the festival the hall was filled at an early hour, and Sir Mardock, for 
 the first time, took his seat among the guests. The greyhound, too, did not fail to repeat 
 his visits, and with the rapidity of lightning instantly sprung upon the murderer of his 
 master : — 
 
 ' He took the steward by the throat. 
 
 And assunder he it bote. 
 But then he would not 'bide : 
 
 For to this grave he ran. 
 
 The followed him many a man, 
 Some on horse, and some besides ; 
 
 And when he came where his master was. 
 
 He laid him down upon the grass, 
 And barked at the men again.* 
 
 The crowd who had followed him being unable to drive him from the spot returned 
 with the tidings to the king, who instantly comprehended the whole mystery. He directed 
 them to dig for theljody, which they readily found, and which had been miraculously pre- 
 served in such a state of perfection as to be easily recognised. It was then buried in holy 
 ground with all due solemnity, and the faithful dog shortly after expired on the tomb which 
 was raised in memory of his master." " The greyhound, be it remarked, in ancient 
 times was considered as a very valuable present, and especially by the ladies, with whom it 
 appears to have been a peculiar favourite : in a very old metrical romance, called Sir 
 Eglamore, a princess tells a knight that if he was inclined to hunt, she would, as an especial 
 mark of her favour, give him an excellent greyhound, so swift that no deer could escape 
 from his pursuit : — 
 
 ' Syr yf you be on huntynge founde, 
 
 I shall you gyve a good greyhounde. 
 That is dunne as a doo : 
 
 For as I am trewe gentylwoman. 
 
 There was never deer that he at ran, 
 That might yscape him fro.' " 
 
 1923. Of the sporting qualities of the greyhound, speed, stoutness, determination, and tact, 
 are the most essential. Condition is equally important ; but it must be considered as much 
 a sporting quality of the trainer whose judgment brings his dogs into that state, as of the 
 dogs who are the objects of it. The subordinate qualities are good turners, good fencers, 
 good meusers, and handsome killers. Speed we consider to be dependent on a certain form, 
 and mechanical placing of the different parts of the body ; the duration or lasting of the 
 speed is likewise dependent, partly on the formation, and partly on the quantum of excit- 
 ation or nervous influence supplied, accompanied by that state of the whole, termed con- 
 dition, which results from judicious dieting, exercising, &c. &c. 
 
 1924. Turning is a most essential quality in a greyhound, and though it may be an acquire- 
 ment in a degree, yet it depends much more on a certain shape of body. To turn nimbly 
 requires length and suppleness, accompanied with a very quick eye ; and we presume we hardly 
 need to state, that the exertion which forces the hare into a complete turn is much quicker 
 and more forcible than that which forces a wrench or a rick, and consequently it takes 
 much more out of a good dog, and is therefore very justly rewarded accordingly by the 
 
572 COURSING. Part V 
 
 judges. The hare also sutfers severely from a turn, and but little from a wrench, and still 
 less from a rick. The rules, therefore, in favour of turning are evidently just ; and the more 
 so, as it is often seen that the dog, when inclined to run cunning, will rather wait the chance 
 of his companion turning the hare than do much towards it himself. 
 
 1925. A good fencer is very desirable in coursing, nor are there any actions of the grey- 
 hound more interesting than that of his gallantly topping a high fence or stiff hedge, 
 without the momentary check or pause that marks low breeding and slack metal, and which, 
 when it does occur, gives to both the fellow dog and the hare a slight advantage, amounting 
 to half a go-by in our opinion. With a large dog fencing is preferable to meusing, as such 
 an one may actually get stuck fast in attempting to dash through a small but thick-set meuse. 
 In some cases, also, there is reason to think that a very thin skinned dog prefers taking the 
 fence to forcing the meuse ; in which instance the dog suffers the sad imputation of want of 
 metal. We have, from our own observation, in some cases where this has been done, 
 thouglit the object was not so much to spare the skin as to prevent being dissighted from 
 the hare taking up the ditch instead of the open, when it has been wide and dry, and she 
 herself much distressed ; for it is evident the dog stretching over the top of a hedge, com- 
 mands a better field of view than the dog who is forcing himself blindfolded through a 
 small opening in the bottom of it. Fencing or topping, as it is sometimes called, is so 
 desirable a quality that some breeders interpose a fence between their puppies and their 
 food, over which they must leap to get to it. 
 
 1926. Of the bad qualities of greyhounds vrant of speed and durability stand foremost; 
 and as they are in most cases irreparable, we shall waste no more time than is required to 
 note, that whatever is done with such dogs do not breed from them, particularly if both 
 defects meet in the same subject. In a case where only one of these defects exists, and is 
 counterbalanced by any remarkable excellence, as, for instance, in a slow dog that is more 
 than usually honest and determined, &c. &c. it would not be imprudent to breed between 
 him and a bitch very lengthy and rapid, although less lasting. Lurching, known as the 
 reverse of honesty, determination, and fair running for match coursing, is the very worst 
 property a greyhound can be possessed of, as it robs the master of his time, his money, 
 and his credit as a courser and owner of dogs. In coursing merely for exercise and 
 amusement, without the stimulus of matching, the defect is great ; for to see the willing 
 dog killing himself by his honest exertions, while his idle lurching companion is only 
 waiting on, and looking out for a chance that the hare may run into his mouth, must be 
 galling to the generous sportsman and lover of fair play ; for as Mr. Thacker says, " The 
 waiting dog has not his lost ground to regain ; the other turns the hare, and in that turn 
 the waiting dog is brought even with his fellow, or perhaps put before him, or possibly the 
 hare is brought back to him : at all events his lost ground is got up for him ; this is 
 repeated again and again, until at last a lucky chance throws the hare into the mouth of 
 him who has done the least in the run." Lurching in a dog, however, requires a very quick 
 eye to detect it in some cases, and even an honest dog may be taxed with it, when in fact 
 he is in nature the very reverse ; but l)eing less ready at turning than his antagonist, 
 although he is doing his best, without much discrimination on the part of those looking on, 
 he is apt to be taxed witli lurching. Sir Walter Scott's poetic pen almost glosses over this 
 faulty trait, when we find it thus described : — 
 
 " Experience sage the lack of speed supplies, 
 And in the gap he seeks, his victim dies." 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Breeding, Rearing, and Feeding Greyhounds. 
 
 1927. As regards the breeding and rearing of greyhounds, much of what has been stated on 
 the subject of breeding, &c. of other sporting dogs will apply to them also. Such specialties 
 as arise in consequence of their greater remove from a perfectly natural state, either in 
 personal development, habits, or acquirements, it will be our purpose to inquire into. It 
 must be apparent that the uses made of the greyhound differ as much from those of other 
 hounds as the race-course practices of the race-horse vary from the road practices of the 
 nag, or even the field practices of the hunter. The speed, the durability, and the deter- 
 mination of both the race-horse and greyhoinid have been brought to the greatest possible 
 pitch of perfection by judicious culture. The experienced breeder selects his parents with 
 judgment, remedying the defects of one by taking care to have a superabmidance of excel- 
 lence in that point in the other. Has he a dog somewhat flew or tender, although very 
 stanch and true, let him choose a hard, muscular framed bitch on which to engraft the 
 good qualities of the more tender dog ? Has he a very light framed bitch, quick and 
 nimble in the extreme, but so fine coated as to dread the smallest appearance of a gap, and 
 one that would prefer risking her neck at a leap in preference to encountering the thorns 
 of a meuse, let him look out for a notoriously hardy dug, and if he have a coarser coat than 
 ordinary, let him not reject him on that account, for the next cross will bring him home, if 
 he match his progeny with judgment, although he be in-and-in. The emulous exertions of 
 the racer are well known ; those of the greyhound also can now be reckoned on with so much 
 
BREEDING OF GREYHOUNDS. 
 
 573 
 
 certainty as to rank coursing among our permanent national sports : and if racing have its 
 public courses, its annual calendar. Us stakes, &c coursing has also its stud-book, its meet- 
 ings, and its prizes to contend for. Need 
 -°" we therefore wonder that the greyhound, to 
 fit him likewise for his emulous racings, 
 should require continued culture and sys- 
 tematic attention ; and that breeding, rear- 
 ing, feeding, and training instructions, are 
 as necessary for him as for the racer. We 
 again repeat that what may be called the 
 artificial system of breeding, training, &c. 
 of sporting dogs having been already fully 
 entered into, we shall here only offer such 
 remarks on the several matters which more 
 immediately concern coursing as a distinct 
 sporting practice, whether gathered by us 
 from the accredited writings of our most 
 eminent coursers, or from remarks made by 
 ourselves at com sing meetings, or by observations made on our own dogs, and on those more 
 extensive kennels of others with whom we used to enjoy the emulous feats of the long tails. 
 
 1928. The breeding of greyhounds should be undertaken with much circumspection. In 
 the first place, both parents should be perfectly healthy, and in the best condition. Should 
 it so happen that the dog to be bred from has not been definitively chosen for the heated 
 bitch, be careful to select such an one as by its general, as well as particular, excellence can 
 amend any striking detect in either form or quality in the intended mother ; and as no one 
 is without some defect, by such selection it may be remedied in the breed to follow. Avoid 
 any prejudices in favour of either your own breed or that of any other person : faults every 
 dog must have; choose therefore that which has the fewest, and those of the least im- 
 portance in your sporting engagements, provided you are a match courser. Every breeder 
 almost has some favourite point in which he wishes to be considered as eminent ; one breeds 
 for height and size, another wishes his excellences to be wrapped up in the smallest possible 
 compass. To gratify any particular penchant, of course the parents bred from must both 
 possess the required qualities in a supereminent degree to insure complete success. He, 
 however, is the most prudent who combines in his view the very best blood, and that general 
 form which is most likely to be accompanied with speed, durability, and the minor killing 
 capabilities: with such the breeder may say, " Laugh at us who can." Some breeders are 
 particularly anxious for very large greyhounds ; but we would beg to remind such, that it 
 is not the largest horse that wins the stake ; on the contrary, some of the best racers have 
 been rather undersized, and the case is the same with greyhounds, as we have lately offered 
 a proof of. Breed therefore for that form that contains within it the principles of pro- 
 gression in the greatest number and force. Other breeders refuse to rear any whelps that 
 are not of youthful parentage ; but there are reasons to doubt the propriety of a decided 
 objection to such breeding. Some of our most successful breeders prefer to rear their dogs 
 from fully matured parents. Among these we may particularly note Mr. Thacker, who has 
 favoured the public with much illustrative matter on the subject. He informs us, that he 
 only knows of one instance of a first-rate greyhound being bred from a young dog and 
 bitch, while, on the contrary, from parents on both sides, eight, nine, and even ten years 
 old, as the Stud Book annals testify, some of our most celebrated greyhounds have been 
 bred. Burgundy, who has started twenty-seven times, and won twenty-two out of the 
 number, was bred from the get of Grasper, when he was nine years old. Mr. Hassal's 
 Claret, Bergami, and Vengeance, were each of them bred from very old parents, and 
 Mr. T. alludes to many other dogs and bitches of notoriety which were so bred : indeed, 
 very many coursing sportsmen are now known to be in favour of breeding from well matured 
 parents. As a further illustration we may add, it is well known that Lord Orford's famous 
 bitch Czarina, who won forty-seven matches and never was beaten, did not breed until she 
 was thirteen years old, when she had eight whelps by Jupiter, and, as is well known, they 
 all proved excellent runners. Czarina was the dam of Claret, and Claret, we hardly need 
 to remind the reader, was the sire of Snowball and Major. Such striking proofs that age 
 in the parents is not inimical to the get of a good progeny, must tend greatly not only to 
 disprove the former opinion in favour of young parents as essential, but also to induce us 
 rather to adopt one directly the reverse. Those also who advocate the necessity, that at 
 least one of the parents should be young, do not appear, from the results which have been 
 noted, to be more correct in their conclusions than those who require youth on both sides. 
 Markham says, " You shall observe to have your dogges and bitches of equal and indifferent 
 ages, as about three or four years old at most ; but in case of need, your bitch will endure 
 a great deal longer than your dogge ; and to breed from a young dogge and an old bitch 
 may bring forth an excellent whelpe." 
 
574 COURSING. Part V, 
 
 1929. As to the age at which the youthful hitch may commence breeding, no attempt should 
 be made thereto until she is perfectly matured ; and therefore, among greyhounds, the 
 mother should never be too young ; few good dogs result from early breeding on the female 
 side. Mr. Thacker offers numerous facts illustrative of a similar opinion. The sire on the 
 contrary, many breeders of greyhounds affirm, should be even of more mature age ; indeed 
 it would be better, in their opinion, that he should be what might by some be considered 
 too old than too young. Mr. Bates's Burgundy, Mr. Layster's Lapdog, and Levite, all 
 winners of prizes, we are told by Mr. Thacker, are the produce of Grasper, an old dog. 
 Arrian also has formed a similar conclusion ; for he notices the third year as the earliest 
 period she should be warded. We are of opinion that he also confines the continuance 
 of the breeding to the ninth year ; but we have just shown that this may with propriety be 
 extended to perpetuate a valuable breed. Some breeders are favourable to in-and-in 
 breeding, and having a good strain are anxious to perpetuate it ; others, on the contrary, 
 are decidedly against it ; and among them one practical courser and writer. Sir William 
 Clayton. Much has been written on the subject : our own opinions on the matter, which 
 the more we see the more reason we find to adhere to, are fully stated both in our Canine 
 Pathology and in this work (see Breeding and Rearing of Hounds, p. 411.); we shall not 
 therefore repeat them here, nor dwell further on this subject, though a very important one, 
 than to observe that facts, pro and con, placed in juxta-position, leave most of those who are 
 entirely unprejudiced in uncertainty. Mr. Thacker, however, evidently inclines to an 
 opinion that it is attended with few if any of the ill consequences attributed to it by the 
 enemies of the system. Mr. Drake, of Norfolk, who was a most successful courser, prin- 
 cipally ran in-bred greyhounds ; and he continued the same plan for twenty years, it is 
 stated, without losing bone, size, symmetry, or courage. 
 
 1930. The time of the year in which it might be desirable for the greyhounds to breed, 
 should undoubtedly be an early one : but to gain this advantage we caution the sportsman 
 against any attempt to force premature heat in a bitch, being confident, from full experience, 
 that when this is done impregnation frequently fails ; and that, when it does not, the progeny 
 are seldom fine. The mother is also apt to lose her coat, and to be injured in her constitution 
 by this forcing. Never run a bitch with her heat on her, nor when it is either approaching 
 or going off; at all such times she is irritable and weak. The same caution, though less 
 imperatively, will apply also to the dog as the intended sire ; for not only does the present 
 warding make a draw on his animal powers, but the feverish excitement kept up by the 
 hope of its repetition, and by the tainted effluvia which will reach him a long way off, will 
 weaken him likewise, and make him less alert on his coursing duties. It is from this 
 circumstance that most experienced breeders are unwilling to employ their dogs in field and 
 kennel duties at the same time ; we cannot however agree with Arrian, that it requires sixty 
 days to reinvigorate the stallion. On the general question of the most favourable breeding 
 season, INIr. Thacker's opinion is comprehensively embodied in the following remarks: — 
 " There are many questions dependent on the time of the year the puppies are born, and 
 two especially : namely, the most propitious season for fostering and nourishing the whelps 
 in their tender age ; and, secondly, the time they are qualified to run as puppies, which, 
 according to immemorial custom, depends on the time of the year they are pupped. 
 Horses for racing take the date of their age from the 1st of May, unless an alteration in the 
 rules of the turf has recently been made in that respect, whether they are foaled in January, 
 February, March, April, May, or June ; so it is the old custom for greyhounds to take their 
 date from the 1st of January. Thus those pupped on the 1st of January are qualified to 
 run as puppies until the 31st of December next but one, or till two years old within one 
 day; while those which are pupped on the 31st of December, only one day older than the 
 former, can only run as puppies till one year old, or until the following 31st of December." 
 (Vol. ii. p. 198.) We take this opportunity of recommending, that when a bitch is to be 
 put by from breeding that she may be fed low, unless her being put by is on account of her 
 coursing engagements ; in such case do not lower her condition, but give her cooling 
 alteratives and full exercise. Should she have no engagement, besides low feeding, giving 
 physic and exercise, bathe her teats with some discutient provided they swell, as is not 
 uncommon, as the time arrives at which she would have pupped. (See this subject in our 
 Medical Treatment of Hounds, p. 425.) 
 
 1931. The majority of the dog, like that of the horse, used to be arbitrarily dated from 
 the commencement of the year, which led to unfair results in match coursing as in match 
 racings. We own to the difficulties which present themselves to a more just regulation of 
 the age in both animals, seeing that in both a few weeks only gives a very preponderating 
 start in strength and size. The majority of the dog, as being of more rapid growth, is 
 even more likely to give an unfair, or take away a just advantage It has been facetiously 
 proposed to consider it to commence from the time he is first observed to lift his leg to 
 water ; but in such case from what period, or from what manifestation, are we to date 
 that of the bitch? As the ladies among our own kind, at least, are somewhat precocious, it 
 surely would be doing the lady dog no injustice to date the maturity of the sister from the 
 
Chap. I. REARING OF GREYHOUNDS. 575 
 
 day that the brother had signalised his majority. It is not now, however, tho rule in all 
 coursing meetings, that the greyhound's age is to be taken from the first day of the year ; 
 on the contrary, the conditions of entry are fixed in many at eighteen, and in some at twenty 
 months old, as the subscribing parties agree. Consequently, whether a dog or bitch be 
 pupped before or after the 1st of January is of no consequence; and a general understand- 
 ing, we believe, now exists that no dog or bitch can qualify for a puppy cup, or stake, after 
 becoming two years of age. It would be desirable, although not altogether under our 
 control, that whelps should be littered at a seasonable time of the year. The older 
 authorities recommend the spring months as the best for the purpose ; and, could we order 
 the matter, we would say let it be from the middle of February to the middle of March. 
 The greyhound is the very child of the sun, and requires the fostering influence of his 
 warmth as much as any animal whatever. When therefore a bitch whelps at an unpro- 
 pitious time, she should be so placed as to obtain sufficient genial heat for herself, and also 
 for her offspring when she is absent. The experienced and sensible breeder needs not this 
 caution; but we fear that there are others who, although they may wish to possess good 
 greyhounds, are yet thoughtless enough to settle the matter by thinking it is only a dog 
 that is concerned, and, as " any thing is thought good enough for a dog," proh pudor ! 
 the unfortunate whelps are probably left to the tender mercies of a stable boy and the 
 inclemencies of an outhouse. Exposure to cold, neglect in feeding the mother, &c. &c. 
 bring with them certain consequences seen in a stunted ricketty race, which, fortunately 
 for the owners, the distemper usually prevents reaching to maturity. Warmth, it may be 
 observed, expands the fi-ame — cold contracts it ; and more than this, it forces the chilled litter 
 to huddle together, and thus prevents their stretching their limbs, by which motions early 
 and healthy extension is assisted. That whelping should take place early in the year, is 
 desirable on other grounds than merely those of the young having the genial effects of 
 spring to forward their growth ; it is also desirable as it regards their future coursing 
 operations, which Mr. Thacker clearly explains: — " If," he says, "they are whelped in 
 February for instance, they have warmth from their dam for a good deal of the month, and 
 without running out of doors, by which time the weather often becomes warmer ; then the 
 following February or March they will be old enough to have a trial of their speed, and 
 with their general looks and shape, which may be judged of at that age, the breeder will 
 be able to make up his mind which to draft, without being at the expense of keeping, the 
 whole summer and autumn, such as are not worth keeping ; for at thirteen or fourteen 
 months old a dog, if he is not very large and loosely made, which of course can also be 
 judged of at that age, will run one moderate course in a day without injury, by which you 
 can judge both of his speed and stoutness ; and a bitch at a lesser age." (Vol. ii. p. 201.) 
 
 1 932. 77(6 greyhound hitch, while suckling her whelps, should be very liberally fed with 
 mixed food, but the proportion of animal matter should predominate. To make it nutritious 
 without being too heating or drying to the milk, farinaceous matter should constitute the 
 vegetable part. Our own opinion leans to wheaten meal, where the expense is not an 
 object ; for we have seen blotches and a reddened skin spread over the younglings, when 
 either oat or barley meal has been given too long and too plentifully. It is also prudent 
 in all cases, for both mother and whelps, that the food be varied, and both will thrive better 
 for it ; in a state of nature carnivorous and herbivorous beasts seek a change of food, not 
 only by choice, but also by necessity ; it is therefore evident, that when such are living a 
 life of art, the necessity for non-adherence to one kind of food is obvious. With the flesh 
 given it is thought prudent to add a considerable portion of bone, under a supposition that 
 the phosphate of lime, which forms the base of bones, may be taken up by the stomach of 
 the bitch in such proportions as to deposit a superabundance within the cartilaginous 
 base of the bones of the younglings, which will thus receive a more early and more 
 plentiful supply of consolidating matter. While we do not deny the propriety of giving 
 bones to dogs, but the contrary, we are not so certain, as some others, that new combina- 
 tions do not take place in the assimilating organs of both mother and offspring, which may 
 frustrate the accumulating any additional bony base by such means. For the sake of both 
 the mother and offspring, bring the whelps as early as possible to take food ; first offer the 
 cow's milk, in which flour has been boiled with a little sugar ; or bread soaked in boiled 
 milk may be given. After a few feedings of this kind, intervene broth with flesh finely 
 shred in it, until more solid substances can be taken. This plan will be attended with 
 many advantages ; it saves the mother, it assists the growth of the whelps, and it begets 
 affection and a sense of dependence on those around them. 
 
 1 933. In the rearing of greyhound whelps it is sometimes desirable, with very valuable 
 breeds, when they exceed the determined number which the breeder allots to the mother, to 
 rear them independent of her, either by foster parentage or by hand. Should a greyhound 
 bitch be at hand who has not very long whelped, the supernumerary pups may be put to 
 her, particularly if she is good in her qualities. If such an one is not at hand, we do not 
 recommend a foster parent of any other kind than a greyhound, being more and more 
 aware that the qualities of the foster mother may, in a certain degree, pass with the milk to 
 
576 
 
 COURSING. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 the fostered whelps, which would not be desirable. Suppose, for instance, that a spaniel 
 bitch had lent herself to rear a litter of greyhounds, which afterwards, as they followed the 
 hare, should break out into a gentle yaffle, or perhaps a sterling bark. Sir William Clayton 
 offers us the following ancient illustration of the necessity of the foster parentage being 
 confined to consimilars : — 
 
 " La qual sempre a' suoi di s' irabriaco : 
 
 Ond' egli aneor non stetti mai sul erio, 
 
 Perchfe sempre era cotto, e si beeva 
 
 Che non Tiberio detto fu Biberio. 
 Fagguioli." 
 
 1 934. How apt we moderns are to arrogate to ourselves what of human knowledge exists among 
 us ; the practice of sprinkling the young stranger with the foster parent's milk was known 
 and recommended by the author of the Cynopsium, and we believe it invariably succeeds. 
 Animals, by nature, take cognisance of each other more by scent than sight. 
 
 1 935. Bringing up hy hand is not difficult, and is always preferable to making use of a 
 bitch of an adverse kind. Commence your wet-nurse operations by making a false breast 
 and a false nipple. An Indian rubber globe may be employed, or the glass bottle used for 
 infants, having a piece of linen wrapped round the neck, will offer both breast and nipple. 
 Into either of these pour some warm milk in which a little flour and sugar have been 
 boiled ; and should it be found to relax the bowels, a little starch or rice ground, in lieu of 
 the flour boiled in the milk, will answer the purpose of both food and medicine. We can 
 assure the reader, that the employ of rearing the helpless progeny will soon become interest- 
 ing ; and we can equally assure him that, when judiciously conducted, complete success is 
 almost certain. It will be prudent, after some days have been spent in giving milk diet, 
 to alternate it with some nourishing soup thickened with either flour or other meal, adding 
 eventually to it fine shreddings of meat, until the younglings will take the more solid parts, 
 and even mumble the gristle from off the bones themselves. Mr. Thacker lauds Mr. 
 Drewry as the best wet-nurse of greyhound whelps in the United Kingdom. We are 
 afraid, however, this gentleman is only an amateur nurse, or we would, for the sake of the 
 uninitiated breeder, endeavour to learn his terms per month, feeling confident that his " breast 
 nf milk" is of the best kind; for it must be " the milk of human kindness." 
 
 1 936. Selecting ivhelps from the litter is so much a lottery that, where it can be done, it 
 would be better to rear all the litter until the time of entry, when the draft can be made 
 with certainty. As this plan, however, is not always convenient, how is the choice to be 
 made with the greatest chance of success ? Some choose their whelps by measure, and 
 some by weight ; and when it is done by measure, the length of the stern is considered as 
 an indication of excellence. Mr. Thacker, if obliged to choose directly after birth, would 
 save the heaviest, and we know several who advocate the same choice, whether dog or bitch. 
 A method of admeasurement was shown to Mr. Thacker by a friend, who, in his last illness, 
 and even on his death-bed, still displayed the ruling passion, by having the newly pupped 
 whelps of two litters from his favourite breeds brought to his bedside, that two might be 
 selected from each litter as a present to Mr. Thacker, which being done, " Now," said the 
 sick sportsman, " I will show you how to choose whelps." He then took the whelps of 
 each litter, and hung them by the claws of their fore-feet to the bedstead, and as they hung 
 
 284 he selected those whose hind-legs reached the 
 farthest down ; thus making the parts which 
 give the greatest length of stride his criterion, 
 ; : as represented in our cut {fig. 284.). Mr. Mun- 
 day's plan is somewhat an improvement on this, 
 for he allows the hind-feet to touch the ground, 
 and then, by the fore-feet, he draws the puppies 
 up the wall as high as he can stretch them out, 
 without drawing them from the ground. Either 
 of these methods is supposed to indicate the 
 length of stride more correctly than "by taking 
 the height and length of the body either in the 
 whelp or full grown dog. Choosing by weight 
 is not so much the custom as formerly ; on the 
 contrary, though a few are still favourable to 
 weight, as indicative of future size, strength, and 
 hardihood, probably more incline to think the 
 lightest of the litter promise most fair for speed 
 MFAsiRiNa or PUPS. ^^^ j activity ; but in such case use double cau- 
 
 tion in the selection of subjects symmetrically formed, however light they may be in weight 
 or small in size : — 
 
 " Pondere nam catuli poteris perpendere vires ; 
 Corporibusque leves gravibus praenoscere cursus." 
 
 " You may, by its weight, estimate the strength of the whelp ; 
 And from its heavy body ascertain the flectness of its course." 
 
€hai-. I. ENTERING OF GREYHOUNDS. 577 
 
 Pliny of old condemned them. Markham would only save those that " were raw boned, 
 leane, loose made, sickle or crooked hought, and generally unknit in every member, as 
 ever likely to make the best dogges, and most shapely." Blome says, " In choosing a whelp, 
 that which weigheth lightest generally proves the best and nimblest ; also those that are 
 raw boned, lean, loose made, and for the most part unlike in every joynt, do make excellent 
 and well sha))ed dogs ; Whereas those that, after three or four months, appear round, close, 
 trust, fat, and well knit in every part, are scarce worth the rearing, seldom proving good, 
 swift, or comely ; and it is observed, that the bitches are commonly more swift and nimble 
 than the dogs." We would however refer to Mr. Thacker's work for much interesting 
 matter on this subject, the perusal of which will amply repay the reader's trouble. 
 
 1937. A kind and encouraging manner is peculiarly required towards the greyhound. In 
 this dog the intellect is not naturally very acute, and those who pay unprejudiced attention 
 to this breed will find, that while kindness will develop his talents, and beget tractability 
 and a confiding affectionate behaviour «n his part, unkindness will invariably produce in 
 him an untractable moroseness, and a headstrong resistance on all occasions. We were 
 much pleased with this illustration of our position from Thacker, who says, " I have seen 
 a litter of puppies not more than seven or eight months old, that, by kind treatment, and 
 using them to be coupled together, if you opened the couples and showed them to the 
 puppies, they would come Straight to you, poking out their noses for the couples to be put 
 round their necks." (Vol. ii. p 273.) 
 
 1938. Entering of young greyhounds maybe considered under two epochs: first, their 
 training, or whelp entry ; and, secondly, their coursing, or greyhound entry. It is evident 
 that it is well for them, as early as possible, to be taught to know their game, and also how 
 to extend themselves in the pursuit of it ; but at this early age, were they allowed to follow 
 it repeatedly, they would become strained, enfeebled, and would probably begin to run 
 cunning ere they had seen three years' coursing. On this subject Mr. Thacker's remarks 
 are well worthy of attention : — " Very early entries, as six or eight months old, are very 
 likely to give dogs a disposition to stray; but if, on the contrary, you enter them to their 
 game at twelve or fifteen months old for instance, when they are become more settled in 
 their dispositions, and accustomed to some control ; and if it is made where you can rely 
 on a short course with a kill at the end of it, which are very important matters and in 
 which Arrian's system is worthy of attention, though not within the means of every courser; 
 yet if you can succeed in a short course and the kill, it arouses or awakens their natural 
 instinct of enmity to their game ; and by repeating these short successful courses, at intervals 
 of two or three weeks for instance, between times, you keep that natural instinct of enmity 
 alive and in increasing rigour, which imparts fire and courage, and excites and stimulates 
 them to greater energy, and further progressively strengthens their frame : as they exert 
 themselves in those courses, though short ones, more than in their own playful exercise, the 
 whole animal fibre is on the utmost stretch, and all their physical powers in their full 
 action ; their future playful exercise will also be of better quality, by their increased energy 
 causing greater exertion in their play. As they get older by three or four months, rather 
 longer courses would be desirable, or two moderate courses in a day ; but even then I would 
 not have less interval between times than two or three weeks, as the greatest danger in an 
 anxious courser is his not bridling or curbing his own inclination, to see his fine and beauti- 
 ful puppies run too often." {Ibid. vol. ii. p. 270.) 
 
 1939. The proper time to enter the young greyhound to his game, therefore, must depend 
 somewhat on circumstances. Arrian says, " Dog puppies should be two years old before 
 they are taken out to course, because their limbs are not set until a later period than those 
 of bitches." Such difference does not, however, appear to exist between the maturity of 
 the sexes as materially to influence the entry. Neither do our coursing amateurs confine 
 themselves strictly to any particular period. They however avoid as much as in their 
 power engaging, when there is any chance of a long run ; but a short course and a kill 
 they are willing to enter them to at fifteen or eighteen months. Much must depend on the 
 dog itself; thus, one large raw boned and loose made must be kept back, but the medium 
 sized, well knit dog may be put forward. As regards the time of the year for coursing 
 entry, September may be considered as too hot, although the size and strength of the 
 leveret is then favourable. Early in October it may be essayed, as even then the young 
 hare is not too fleet for the powers of the young dog. An old greyhound should accom- 
 pany the young one in these initiatory coursings, that the young one may more certainly 
 witness a death at the outset. Mr. Thacker thinks this of so much consequence, that he 
 even recommends that two older dogs should accompany the young one, to make surety 
 double. After the kill do not fail to make much of the young dog, and encourage him to 
 mouth the hare, but of course without permitting him to break it. Wc need hardly hint 
 to the courser that he should not enter his young dog to game without having prepared 
 him by a moderate course of training. 
 
 1940. Training of greyhounds, like the training of race-horses, is the art of putting them 
 into a state that fits them for making the best use of their powers in the active pursuit of 
 
 P p 
 
579 COURSING. Part V. 
 
 their game. In both horse and dog the exertions required are somewhat unnatural. The 
 race course and the match-course can hardly be said to represent any scene that nature 
 would ofFjr, or any circumstance that would force either animal to such desperate exertions 
 as are there made. The horse, in his wild state, without either Arab breed or English 
 condition, could outstrip his enemies. The dog also, when gifted with scent, has but little 
 necessity to run down his prey at one start. To perform exertions on the part of either 
 beyond those ordinarily required of them, bespeaks a necessity for some particular artifices 
 on the part of the requirers. The horse and dog are both bred for the purpose, with 
 lightened frames to fit them for rapid locomotion, and they are also put into a state of body 
 called condition, to enable them to keep up this rapid progression beyond the ordinary limits 
 of their capacities in a state of nature. It is only to unite the consideration of cause with 
 effect, that we so often revert to the necessity there is that, when we require extra exertions, 
 we must give extra powers. We therefore breed high and we feed high ; and by training 
 exercises we accustom the dog to exert his powers to the utmost, without injury to his 
 wind or distress to his body generally. 
 
 1941. Feeding of greyhounds forms an important itart of training. As regards the feeding 
 of hounds generally, we refer to that subject, p. 419. ; but as regards the feeding of grey- 
 hounds particularly we must remark, that there is more whimsicality displayed by coursers 
 than by the ladies even in the feeding of their numerous and diversified pets, from the 
 
 Himalayan monster of the Countess of M to the diminutive spaniel, of three pounds 
 
 and a quarter, of Lady L . One courser boils aU his animal substances intended for 
 
 his dogs to a jelly, that the work of digestion may be half done for him. But the furnace 
 and the iron pot are but poor representations of the stomach and intestines, the powers of 
 which are equal to the complete solution of the hardest bones. Alluding to bone, we will 
 take this opportunity of stating that, on physiological principles, we entirely agree with 
 Mr. Thacker in an approval of bones broken down as a nutritious food for dogs. That it 
 is so is proved, first, by the avidity with which they receive it ; and, next, by the certainty 
 and ease with which it is digested, from the solvent powers of the gastric fluid. Dogs, it is 
 well known, will swallow very large bones in preference to parting with them ; and when 
 this is done, such bones are never known to injure them, but are invariably digested, and in 
 as short a space of time as they could be by the best of Count Romford's digesters. We 
 believe also that flesh thus reduced, i. e. by the Romford digester, is not the best nutriment 
 for dogs in full exercise ; but that animal matter, either raw or only half dressed, is much 
 more proper. To prevent the inflammatory tendency of entire flesh feeding, vegetables, 
 either succulent or farinaceous, as the case requires, may with propriety be added to the 
 food of the greyhound, and that in proportion to his exertions. When they (the exer- 
 tions) relax, the vegetable portion should preponderate ; but when they are intense, or, in 
 other words, when the dog is in the field, not only should the animal portion of food be 
 great, but the vegetable matter added should be farinaceous, and not succulent. 
 
 1942. The meal that is given previous to coursing is diflTerently ordered by difi'erent sports, 
 men, with regard to the time, quality, and quantity. Many do not feed within twenty-four 
 hours of their coursing engagements. We think this too long a period, particularly where 
 they have any distance to travel on foot to the coursing ground, which they never ought 
 to be allowed to do. Eight or ten hours is a sufficient fast for the strong dog, and even 
 less for such as are either young or not very robust and hardy. Their coursing engage- 
 ment being over, if the run has been severe, some sportsmen advocate a cordial ball being 
 forced down the throat, to which there can be no objection ; but we beg to hint that some 
 spiced gingerbread is equally a cordial, and much more convenient, provided it does not go 
 down the attendant's throat instead of the dog's. On the return home, when their work 
 has l)een severe, we would avoid giving them an entire flesh meal, but would rather recom- 
 mend our own practice, which was to give very strong broth well thickened with oatmeal, 
 for fatigue in these cases has, in many instances, so weakened the powers of some of the 
 more delicate, that we have found them ill, and not relieved until they had thrown up the 
 meal ; and when this has happened, the meat was in an undigested state as when eaten. 
 
 194.S. On greyhound feeding generally, we have little further to observe, having entered so 
 lately into the subject as regards hounds. When our own greyhounds were in work, they 
 had a full flesh meal every afternoon or evening, as more nutriment is derived by night 
 feeding than by day, and when sleeping than when waking. In the morning they were let 
 out, and either followed the keeper about the paddock, or the groom in his horse exercising ; 
 they then had a trifling meal of mixed food, as a quieting portion, until the evening full 
 meal. Such was our practice on the days when no coursing was contemplated ; and with 
 the exception of lowering the quantity and quality of the evening meal, the same plan was 
 pursued the year throughout. On the day previous to coursing, if we intended any thing 
 like an exhibition of our dogs before company engaged to meet us on the marshe*, we gave 
 a plentiful meal early the previous day, some exercise also in the afternoon, and a light 
 supper at night of meal, with either broth or milk. Mr. Thacker enters into this subject so 
 fully, that we would recommend the courser to refer to him for more ample and parti- 
 cular Information. 
 
Chap. I. TRAINING THE GREYHOUND. 579 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Training Exercises of the Greyhotitid. 
 
 1944. The training exercises of the ancient coursers offer no bad patterns for those of the 
 moderns. Arrian says, " Four times a day, at least, take your dogs out of kennel to a 
 level and open field, and there loose them from couples, to empty themselves, gallop, and 
 run about ; but if they have quite ceased coursing, let it be done more frequently. Slip 
 them in pairs, a brace at a time, so that by contending and playing with each other they 
 may enjoy their pleasure, and take their exercise together ; but on no account let many 
 loose at once, as they sometimes do great mischief by falling on each other." (P. 99.) Old 
 Gervase in his Countrey Contentments, amplifying on the instructions of Duke Edmund in 
 The Mayster of Game, says, " Touching ayring, or walking of greyhounds, which is a great 
 nourisher and increaser of winde, it must be dewly done every morning before sunrise, and 
 every evening before or after sunneset in this manner ; as soone as you have opened your 
 kennel, and rub'd your dogge over with a cleans haire cloath, you shall let him play a little 
 about you before the kennel dore, then take him up into your leashe, and walke him forth 
 into the fields, where for the most parte are no sheepe or other smal cattell, which they may 
 out of wantonness indaunger, and there let him loose, and give him leave to play and scope 
 about you, so that he may skummer and emptie his body ; which when he hath done 
 sufficiently, you shall then take him up in your leash againe, and so walke him home and 
 kennell him : this you shall doe after the same manner in the evening, and also if your 
 dogge bee stronge and lustie, at night after supper, and then bringing him home, bring him 
 to the fire, and there let him stretch and bcake themselves, and with your hand grope and 
 cleanse them from ticks and other filth, which done leade them to the kennell, and shut 
 them up for all night." Mr. Thacker on this subject directs that the greyhounds in 
 training " be taken out the fore part of every day ( Sundays excepted) with a man on horse- 
 back (^Jig. 285.) he going a gentle trot, say six or seven miles an hour, for a few miles on the 
 road and back again ; but instead of being loose and at liberty, they would be much better 
 coupled together, two and two ; then where you meet with a proper field to loose them 
 in, to gallop and scummer about as Markham terms it, their liberty will be a greater 
 
 novelty than if they had been loose 
 
 on the road; they will gallop 
 
 _ __ ,__^, _^ ^^ ^ with more eagerness, the whole 
 
 " 55 \ animal fibre will be more on the 
 
 stretch, and their , exercise alto- 
 gether be of a better quality. 
 Four days in the week will bo 
 enough for this sort of exercise ; 
 / or on one of those four, a gallop 
 '^ of one or two miles with liorses, 
 or even one coiirse for each brace 
 of dogs, will tend to promote 
 their future strength ; but an in- 
 terval of a day now and then 
 from galloping will induce them 
 to gallop more eagerly those days 
 that they are loosened for that 
 purpose : it is the pace which kills ; and that pace requires providing for by inducing 
 a great pace in exercise, though the distance may be shorter." (Vol. ii. p. 344.) The 
 late Lord Rivers attributed much of the condition in which his dogs were seen, to their 
 having the advantage of the Newmarket Beacon Course to exercise on. " The feeder and 
 manager," we are told, " mounted on horses to gallop on half a mile, while other men were 
 holding the dogs ready to slip when the whistle was given, and away they went, the horse- 
 men galloping forward till the dogs overtook them, by which they gave them a good stretch- 
 ing gallop as far as they thought right." We need not remind the initiated courser of the 
 benefit derived from a daily rubbing or brushing over of each dog. It is a good practice in 
 every point of view and as " salutary for the greyhound as for the race-horse," Arrian says, 
 " for it is conducive to the firmness and strength of his limbs, renders his hair soft and 
 skin shining, and cleanses it from all foulness." (P. 96.) 
 
 1945. The kennelling of greyhounds should equal that of foxhounds in amplitude, propor- 
 tioned to the number of inmates, and in the conveniences afforded for the change of lodging- 
 rooms while one set is airing, cleaning, &c. The general temperature of the kennel for 
 greyhounds should be somewhat higher than that for foxhounds, to keep them in that forced 
 state of capacity for extraordinary exertion which their competitions in the field require. 
 Stoving, &c. will warm any apartments ; but with warmth, be it remembered, full ventilation 
 is required for robust health. The greyhound kennel is apt to be not suflSciently ventilated, 
 and however well it may be flagged down, the transpirations from the bodily surface of the 
 i'lmates and from their lungs, even independently of their evacuations, would taint the air 
 
 Pp 2 
 
 ORBTHOUNDS IN TRAIMNO EZ£RCISE8< 
 
580 
 
 COURSING. 
 
 Paf 
 
 they breathe. But when to this source of impurity are added the ammoniacal gasses v/hich 
 escape from the excretions, it is no wonder that in some kennels the dogs lose their coats 
 and condition too : neither can any dog so circumstanced run to win against one kept in a 
 well ventilated kennel. To keep the greyhound apartments warm and yet sweet, they should 
 be very lofty and ventilated upwards, so as to prevent the cold air from sweeping over the 
 dogs, as is the case with common windows on the level. If the dogs are loose, which it is 
 better for their healths that they should be, swing doors may be hung, so that they may go 
 in and out to empty themselves, which they should be taught to do. If they must bo 
 chained up, the kennel should be freed from all tilth every hour or two ; but we again 
 revert to the benefit of swing doors, to let the dogs go out into a small court at pleasure. 
 It would be well, also, that a grass plat should be attached, into which the kennel tenants 
 should be allowed to go for exercise and play. For the younger dogs this is more parti- 
 cularly advisable, as close confinement is apt to beget rickets in them, and also subjects them 
 to fits, and to an early attack of distemper -. or should they escape these evils, they will 
 probably come out crook kneed and splay footed. Greyhound whelps, it may be observed, 
 seldom have dew-claws ; but as they are occasionally seen in some breeds, tlie litter should 
 be examined, and if any such are found the third or fourth day after whelping, cut them 
 off close. 
 
 1946. Warmth, we again repeat, is essentially requisite to keep greyhounds in health and 
 in blooming condition ; but we have seen them kennelled without so much attention to due 
 warmth as we think is necessary. Why not keep them artificially warm as well as race- 
 horses? They want not heat when they travel slowly, as their body-clothes supply it, and 
 in exercising their exertions afford it : but why not warm their apartments when not in 
 exercise ? and yet there are few greyhound kennels so warmed, although a genial warmth 
 in the kennel may be excited readily and conveniently in various ways. When coursing 
 dogs have been subjected to great fatigue, and perhaps to inclement weather, a little warm 
 brandy-and-water made weak may be given with advantage ; and on their return home a 
 bath of ninety degrees of heat is a great restorer : but care must be taken to wipe the dog 
 dry, as well as to swathe him in flannel afterwards, or to put on a dry body suit. Nothing 
 tends to invigorate the frame so much as a warm bath, unless the exhaustion be extreme, 
 when weak brandy-and-water is the most efficient remedy, poured down the throat in small 
 quantities. We have had occasion to mention a blue bitch, a daughter of the celebrated 
 Millar dog, and also of a very small black bitch, a winner at Swaffham. These ran a hare 
 on the Essex marshes, a course computed by numerous witnesses to be considerably more 
 than three miles. Neck and neck they reached a ditch and bank, which the hare had the 
 moment before crossed. The ditch they rolled into, but neither could mount the bank ; 
 both lay gasping below, and as every one thought in an expiring state. We first drew a 
 little blood from each ; brandy was at hand, and water the ditch supplied ; the leathern case 
 of the bottle represented the drenching horn, and some was poured down the throats of 
 each. They were then put into a well littered cart and taken gently home, more dead than 
 alive ; but the next day both were out of all danger. Here we think the abstracting only a 
 very few ounces of blood from the neck vein of each dog relieved the overcharged lungs, and 
 the brandy-and-water, exciting the languid circulation, set all the body works going at once. 
 We must not forget to say poor puss did not escape so well ; she was found dead about 
 thirty or forty yards beyond the bank. It is probable that some Essex farming gentry who 
 may read this account may have been among those who witnessed this gallant course, for 
 it occurred on the day that it was usual with the occupiers of Tollesbury Lodge to allow a 
 general coursing to the tenants of the Bennett farms. 
 
 1947. Budy-clothing is another mode o/ keeping up heat. It is however, we think, objection- 
 able to use it in the kennel ; for when stripped, and having to wait sometime before a hare 
 
 is started, the dogs are liable to become be- 
 numbed, and probably by that alone are often 
 distanced. Body-clothing for greyhounds is 
 usually made of warm cloth of any colour, 
 according to the fancy of the owner, and so 
 fashioned as to slide over the head, fit neatly 
 across the chest, being fastened underneath 
 the body with tapes, as seen in Jig. 286. 
 The use of body-clothing for greyhounds is 
 of great antiquity. The translator of Arrian 
 informs us that Xenophon describes such 
 clothing as in use for haniers in his time, and 
 that it was kept in its place by broad straps. 
 onrvTouxD r.aDV-cLormxo ^y^ ^^^ further informed, that the feet of the 
 
 hunting dogs were also protected with shoes : — " Canibus venaticis dorsum integiint 
 pannis diversorum colorum, adcersus frigoris injuriam, pi-acipue leporariis ; ct pedibns 
 adhibent calceamenta, qud fucilius illtesi cnrsum exerccant." (They covered the backs of 
 
 286 
 
Chap. II. ANCIP^NT PRACTICE OF COURSING. 581 
 
 the hunting dogs with cloth of various colours, to defend them against the bad effects of 
 cold, especially in the warrens ; and they put shoes on their feet to enable them with the 
 greater certainty to pursue the chase uninjured. ) " Beckman states that the dogs of 
 Kamschatka are also furnished with shoes so ingeniously made, that the claws project 
 through small apertures." ( Trmislntion of Arrian, p. 97.) 
 
 1948. Collars and slips are also parts of the greyhound's dress and appendages, and are of 
 two kinds; a strong one attached to the slips, and a very slight one, of some fancy colour, 
 worn during the course, to guide the judgment of the judge, when the colour of the dogs 
 are not a sufficient distinction. The slips which connect and hold the greyhounds are im- 
 portant articles in coursing practices, inasmuch as upon the perfection of their mechanical 
 action being such as to liberate both dogs at the same instant, depends their own value, and 
 much of the value of the start. The collars to which they are attached are now of leather, as 
 metal collars stained the neck. The Newmarket slips have long been in vogue, as not being 
 liable to entangle the dogs with each other. {See Coursi?iff Slips, p. 597.) The ancient 
 slip or slippe, the translator of Arrian informs us, " was formed by a leading thong or 
 lyam, passed through the ring of the dog's collar, the two ends being held in the hand of 
 the slipper or keeper. When the dog was loosened, the slipper let go one end of the thong, 
 and drew the other with his hand from the eye of the collar, whereby the dog was liberated 
 with the collar on his neck, the lyam remaining in the slipper's hand." (Arrian on 
 Coursing, p. 119. ) 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 THE PRACTICE OF COURSING, ANCIENT AND MODERN. 
 
 1949. The practice of coursing may with propriety be divided into the ancient and 
 modern. In olden times it was conducted with much ceremony, but with little fairness 
 towards the pursued, against which every means, fair and unfair, was directed at one and 
 the same time. Not content with a motley group of dogs of various kinds, the huntsmen 
 were armed with bows, spears, darts, &c. Nets and toils were also carried, to make 
 the work of destruction more sure : nor was it until the time of Arrian that coursing 
 assumed the character of an organised and manly sport, in contradistinction to that of a 
 murderous crew sallying forth, bent on destruction, let the methods or means be what they 
 might. The modern practice, it must be allowed, is studiously framed to bring the 
 pursuer and the pursued as nearly on a level as possible. All unfair means are reprobated 
 among modern coursers ; and to make the death of the hunted animal not the sole object in 
 view, match coursing was invented, which gave to the sport the character rather of a trial 
 of speed between the dogs of different individuals, than of one undertaken merely for the 
 destruction of the hare. 
 
 Sect. I. The Practice of Ancient Coursing. 
 
 1 950. The coursing of the ancients, it must however be allowed, exhibited more masculine 
 features than that of the moderns ; for in early times it was not the hare only that was 
 pursued with fleet dogs, but the stag, the wolf, the wild goat, the fox, and indeed every 
 swift animal, was then an object for coursing. As civilisation progressed, field sports be- 
 came more methodised ; hare coursing, in particular, assumed somewhat of a select character, 
 and became an organised and favourite sport, in whjch a certain variety of the celeres of the 
 ancients, known even then as the Cants Leporarius, or type of the greyhound of our times, 
 figured. As the elder Xenophon left us a full dissertation on hare hunting with hounds 
 packed in numbers, which appears to have been in his time the method principally, if not 
 wholly, employed ; so Arrian, known as the younger Xenophon, has presented us with an 
 excellent descriptive account of the greyhound and his performances, which had then 
 become very popular. 
 
 1951. Arrian' s account of hare coursing among the Celtic Gauls, with whom it would appear 
 to have originated, draws a comparison between hunting and coursing well worthy the 
 attention of the curious. Hunting, as it was conducted in Xenophon's time, employed the 
 combined machinery of a diversity of dogs, some of which were swift of foot, and others 
 keen of scent ; it also included gins, nets, and ambushings. In coursing, on the contrary, 
 " they neither ensnare the animals with toils, nets, or springes ; nor employ, in short, any 
 other tricks or wily inventions, but contend with them in a straightforward trial of speed. 
 And to me the two spectacles appear nowise akin, the former being like thievish depreda- 
 tion, the latter like a battle fought out with main strength ; the one class of sportsmen 
 resembling pirates in their clandestine attack, while the other are as openly victorious as 
 were the Athenians over the Medes in the naval engagement at Artemisium, or at Salamis 
 and Psytalia, or again at Cyprus." (Arrian on Coursing, p. 129.) The more opulent Celts 
 coursed after the following manner : — " They usually employed hare finders, but when this 
 
 P p 3 
 
582 
 
 COURSING. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 was not done, they went out commonly in a company on horseback, when they beat the 
 likely grounds, and on starting a hare, the greyhounds were let loose after her ; those who 
 were more keen after the sport used to go on foot, and if any one accompanied them on 
 horseback, it was his business to follow the dogs during the course. It is singular that, 
 after the lapse of many centuries, the mode of beating for a hare, in coursing, should bo 
 now exactly what it was anciently. The company were drawn up in a straight rank, either 
 horse or foot men, and proceeded at certain distances from each other, in a direct line to a 
 given point, and wheeling round that they might not go over precisely the same track, they 
 beat the ground regularly back. This practice is still continued. A person was appointed 
 to take the command of the sport ; if there were many dogs out, he gave orders that such 
 and such dogs should be slipped, according as the hare took to the right or left, and these 
 orders were punctually obeyed. The Gauls sometimes mixed and used finders with their 
 greyhounds, and while these tried to find the hare, the greyhounds were led by the hand at 
 a small distance, taking care, however, to lead them where the hare was most likely to come ; 
 and here the greyhounds pretty well supplied the use of Xenophon's nets. This method of 
 coursing was deemed irregular, as the stoutest hares were so alarmed with the cries of tlie 
 finders, that if they did not start a very considerable way before, they were sure to be killed. 
 This method is very much practised in some parts of Great Britain, to the great consolation 
 of those who think no course worth seeing unless there is a hare at the end of it. A young 
 hare when found sitting was not disturbed, as it was considered unfair to run the grey- 
 hounds at her ; but with the finders (who are said to have been very eager through hunger, 
 and so desirous of eating up what they caught, that it was difficult to get them off, even by 
 beating them up with sticks) the exercise of this clemency was impossible. On the whole, 
 however, the Gauls were fair coursers." 
 
 1 952. The ancient British practice of coursing, as we heretofore noticed, embraced the 
 chase of deer and foxes as well as hares, and we have reason to conclude that the greyhounds 
 employed were of a size and strength commensurate with the game they were to be entered 
 to. In remote periods of our history, ancient legends glance at coursings of wolves, boars, 
 and martens, which last appear to have been coursed in somewhat later times, since the 
 Mayster of Game tells us that in coursing the wild cat " he hath devyllis spyryt." 
 
 1 953. Deer coursing was formerly in very high repute, and history informs us that Queen 
 Elizabeth, when not disposed to hunt, amused herself by witnessing from a convenient 
 station, the coursing of deer with greyhounds. " At Cowdrey in Sussex, the seat of Lord 
 Montacute, a. d. 1591, one day after dinner the queen saw from a turret sixteen bucks, 
 all having fayre lawe, pulled down with greyhounds in a laund or lawn." " Deer coursing 
 was divided into two sorts ; the paddock and the forest, or purlieu. For the paddock 
 coursing, besides the greyhounds, which never exceeded two, and for the most part con- 
 sisted of one brace, there was the teazer or mongrel greyhound, whose business it was to 
 drive the deer forward before the real greyhounds were slipt. The paddock was a piece of 
 ground generally taken out of a park, and fenced with pales or a wall ; it was a mile in 
 length, and about a quarter of a mile in breadth, but the further end was always broader 
 than that which the dogs started from, the better to accommodate the company in seeing 
 which dog won the match. At the hither end was the dog-house (to inclose the dogs that 
 were to run the course), which was attended by two men, one of whom stood at the door 
 
 287 to slip the dogs, the 
 other was a little with- 
 out the door, to let loose 
 the teazer to drive away 
 the deer. The pens for 
 the deer intended to be 
 ^ coursed were on one 
 side, with a keeper or 
 two to turn them out ; 
 on the other side, at 
 scrnie distance, stood the 
 spectators. Along the 
 course were placed 
 posts ; the first, which 
 was next the dog-house 
 and pens, was the law- 
 post, and was distant 
 from them one hundred and sixty yards, the second was the quarter of a mile, the third 
 the half mile, the fourth the pinch ing-post, and the fifth marked distance ; in lieu of a post 
 was the ditch, which was a place made so as to receive the deer, and keep them fronn 
 being further pursued by the dogs. Near to this place were seats for the judges, who 
 were chosen to decide the wager. So soon as the greyhounds that were to run the 
 
Chap. II. COURSING OF THE DEER AND FOX. 583 
 
 match were led into the dog-house, they were delivered to the keepers, who, by the 
 articles of coursing, were to see them fairly slipt ; for which purpose there was round each 
 dog's neck a falling collar, which slipt through rings. The owners of the dogs drew lots 
 which dog should have the wall, that there should be no advantage ; the dog-house door 
 was then shut, and the keeper turned out the deer ; after the deer had gone aI)out twenty 
 yards, the person that held the teazer loosened him, to force the deer forward ; and when the 
 deer was got to the law-post, the dogs were led out from the dog-house and slipt. If the 
 deer swerved before he got to the pinching-post, so that his head was judged to be nearer 
 the dog-house than the ditch, it was deemed no match, and was to be run again three days 
 after ; but if there was no such swerve, and the deer ran straight until he went beyond the 
 pincliing-post, then that dog which was nearest the deer (should he swerve) gained the 
 contest ; if no swerve happened, then that dog which leapt the ditch first was the victor ; if 
 any disputes arose, they were referred to the articles of the course, and determined by the 
 judges." 
 
 I 954. " In coursing deer in the forest or purlieu, two ways were used ; the one coursing 
 from wood to wood, and the other upon the lawns by the keepers' lodges. In the first 
 some hounds were thrown into the cover to drive out the deer, whilst the greyhounds were 
 held ready to be slipt where the deer was expected to break ; if the deer was not of a proper 
 age and size, the dogs were not let loose ; and if, on the other hand, he broke at too great 
 distance, or was otherwise deemed an overmatch for one brace, it was allowable to way-lay 
 him with another brace of fresh greyhounds. For the coursing upon the lawn, the keeper 
 had notice given him, and he took care to lodge a deer fit for the purpose, and by sinking 
 the wind of him, there was no danger of getting near enough to slip the greyhounds, and 
 having a fair course." (^Rural Sports, vol. i. p. 487 — 489.) Turberville, in " a short observ- 
 ation set downe by the translatour, concerning coursing with greyhoundes," attached to 
 The Boohe of Hunting, has given us his remarks on coursing deer, and the method of doing 
 it in the olden time with teasers, " to start the deare from the whole heard, or make a 
 low deare strain ;" side laies, " to way-lay him by the midway ; " and hack-sets, or receits, 
 to meet him "full in the face — to the end they may the more araase him." (See 
 Turberville's Appendix to his translation of Fouilloux, and The Governour, h. i. c. xvii.) 
 The Boohe of Hunting has, " A red deare will beare sometimes foure or five brase of grey- 
 hounds before they can pull him. downe : such wonderfull force he is of, and can so easily 
 shake off a greyliound when he pincheth him." It is, however, added, " He that hath a 
 good hare greyhound, shal do very evill to course a deare with him, for it wil both bruse 
 him and make him lyther ; and the course at the hare is much the nobler pastime." Not- 
 withstanding which, it appears that our ancestors were extremely attached to deer coursing, 
 and that they bred and trained up strong and swift dogs with great care for the purpose. 
 One, whose occupation was demanded of him, replies, — " I am a hunter to one of the 
 kings. How do you exercise your art? — I spread my nets, and set them in a fit place, 
 and instruct my hounds to pursue the wild deer till they come to the nets unexpectedly, 
 and so are entangled, and I slay them in the nets. Cannot you hunt without nets? — 
 Yes, with swift hounds I follow the wild deer. What wild deer do you chiefly take? — 
 Harts, boars, and reindeer, and goats, and sometimes hares," &c. Arrian also says, 
 " You should course the stag, or any game of equal size, in the same way, by slipping high 
 couraged hounds ; for the animal is large, runs a long while, and is by no means safe to 
 contend with ; indeed, there is no little danger of a greyhound being destroyed by a stag. 
 But where the plains are adapted for riding, as in Mysia, Dacia, Scythia, and lUyricum, 
 they are in the habit of coursing deer with Scythian and Illyrian horses, which, though 
 slow at first in pursuit, and utterly despicable as far as appearance goes, by the side of those 
 of Thessaly, Sicily, or Peloponnesus, hold out to the last under the most severe work. On 
 such occasions you will see the huge, swift, proud-looking horse flagging, and this lean and 
 scrubby little animal at first passing him, then leaving him behind, and at last even driving the 
 stag away from him. He holds on, indeed, until the stag gives out and stops, gasping with 
 distress, when you may, if you choose, spear him at close quarters as if unfettered, or throw 
 a noose over his neck, and lead him away alive. In Africa there is a mode of coursing on 
 Libyan horses, called Nomades, on which the sportsmen, mounted, catch not only red and 
 roe deer (for these are taken with little effort, and the horses are not esteemed good in con- 
 sequence), but also wild asses, which excel in speed and power of holding out for the 
 greatest length of course." (^Arrian on Coursing, p. 127.) 
 
 1955. Fox coursing is thus described hy Blome : — " In coursing the fox there is required 
 no other art than to stand close and on a clear wind, on the outside of some grove where 
 you expect his coming out, and then give him head enough, otherwise he will turn back to 
 the covert, for the slowest greyhound will be swift enough to overtake him ; and all the 
 hazard of this course is the spoiling your dog by the fox, which ofttimes happens ; and 
 therefore you should not run any that are worth much at this chase, but such that are hard 
 bitten dogs and will seize any thing." (P. 97.) 
 
 Pp 4 
 
584 
 
 MODERN HARE COURSING 
 
 Part V, 
 
 Sect. II. The Modern Practice of Com sing. 
 
 
 288 
 
 1956. The pr ictice of modtrn coyi '<ing vn-vs be dated fnm tli" time of Elizabeth. Under 
 her auspices it became a fashionable pursuit ; nor has time diminished the hold it took 
 on the regards of the sporting public. To further, methodise, and give stability to its 
 practice, a code of laws was framed by the Duke of Norfolk, himself a lover of the leash, 
 that became the stock on which the rules Observed at coursing meetings were ingrafted. 
 From that time it became an organised pursuit, and was very generally encouraged. Among 
 the eminent characters who( after the Duke of Norfolk, particularly patronised it, was the 
 late Lord Orford, of Houghton Hall in Norfolk, who lent his whole powers to the promo- 
 tion and Improvement of it ; particularly he had in view the improvement of greyhounds, 
 both as regards their form and qualities. He commenced by crossing the breed with 
 the lurcher, the Italian greyhound, and, as we have been given to understand, with 
 the foxhound also, and lastly with the bull-dog. By the first cross he hoped to gain an 
 accession of attention and teachableness. From the diminutive Italian greyhound he 
 reckoned on increased delicacy of skin, lightness of form, and quickness of hiotion ; and by 
 what we deem the most exceptionable cross with the bull-dog, he expected to gain a small 
 ear, a finely tapered tail, a sleek coat, and a savage determination to kill ; and after seven 
 removes he is said to have gained these valuable points. On these he had so set his heart, 
 that he was blind to an alleged propensity introduced into the breed, when at all at fault 
 or out of view, to stoop to scent. A prejudice also existed against this cross, from the 
 disposition to brindled markings, which are considered as proofs of low breeding or 
 stain in blood. However, some of the best dogs that ever ran have shown the brind — witness 
 Major and Sylvia, Many dissentients, however, arose to these alleged improvements 
 gained by the cross breedings of Lord Orford. Mr. Thacker does not even allow the 
 originality of the idea, Markham having long before abused it. Mr. Munday, a very 
 celebrated sportsman alleges, that he never yet met with a thoroughly good brindled grey- 
 hound. Lord Rivers likewise tried the experiment of breeding from a half bull and half 
 greyhound bitch, whose progeny he recrossed for six or seven generations with his own 
 greyhounds, l)ut he found them getting worse and worse, and therefore abandoned them. 
 Lord Orford must, however, be considered as one of the most zealous professors and 
 experimentalists that this sport ever boasted of. His love of coursing was unbounded, and 
 it remained with him to the last ; and indeed he literally died in the coursing field, viewing 
 the winning of bis Czarina. The memory of the Earl of Orford, therefore, may with pro- 
 priety be introduced as a toast at every coursing meeting, as the father of its sport. 
 
 1957. The celebrated Czarina was bred by this distinguished sporting nobleman, with whom she was a great 
 favourite. The Sportsman's Guide says, " She won forty-seven matches without ever being beat ; but what 
 was equally remarkable, she never showed the genial desire till she had attained her thirteenth year ; when 
 Jupiter (belonging to Lord Orford) was put to her, and she produced eight whelps ; they were all reared, and 
 proved excellent runners ; two of which. Claret and young Czarina, challenged all Yorkshire, and won their 
 matches. In a short time after Lord Orford's decease, his greyhounds came under the hammer of the 
 auctioneer ; when Colonel Thornton, of Thornville Royal, Yorkshire, became the purchaser of Czarina, 
 Jupiter, Claret, and most of the best dogs, giving from thirty to fifty guineas each ; thus the select blood of 
 the Norfolk dogs was transferred to Yorkshire. When, however, the Norfolk dogs came to be tried against 
 the hares found on the Wolds of Yorkshire, they appeared to some disadvantage ; for though their speed was 
 unquestionable, yet as they had not been used to run in a hilly country, whenever the hare made a short turn 
 by the side of a hill, they were unable to stop themselves, and generally lost the hare : nevertheless, it was 
 unanimously admitted that they ran with amazing energy, and always at the hare j and that though beaten, 
 they did not give in, or exhibit any symptoms of lurching or waiting to kill. 
 
 1958. Claret was put to a favourite hitch belonging to Major Topham, of the Wold 
 Cottage, Yorkshire, which produced three of the best greyhounds ever seen before or since : 
 viz. Snowball, Major, and Sylvia. Major was one of the two whelps sent to Colonel Thorn- 
 ton, as a sporting privilege for the use of the dog. Snowball and Sylvia were the property 
 of Major Topham : all three won every match for which they ran. In some private trials, 
 Major appeared rather superior in speed to Snowball ; but the latter was admitted, never- 
 theless, to be the best and most perfect greyhound ever produced : all countries were alike 
 to him ; and though trained where fences seldom occur, his superiority was not less con- 
 
Chap. II. FEMALE COURSERS. 585 
 
 spicuous when taken into the strongest inelosurcs; while he was equally remarkahle for 
 wind, and tlie power of running up long hills. He won ten large pieces of silver plate, and 
 upwards of forty matches, having never refused a challenge, though many of the most 
 famous dogs in Great Britain were brought to run against him ; and at length he chal- 
 lenged the whole world, but found no one to accept it. He was a beautiful jet black ; while 
 Major, his brother, as well as Sylvia, was a brindled yellow. It is generally admitted that 
 this first cross, uniting the Norfolk and the Yorkshire blood, was superior to any thing seen 
 either before or since. Nevertheless, the progeny of the Snowball family, though perhaps 
 inferior to their progenitors, are still much sought afler, and allowed to be the first breed in 
 the kingdom. Lord Orford once issued a general challenge, which Lord March (afterwards 
 Duke of Queensbury) accepted, though he was not in possession of a single greyhound. 
 This nobleman, however, applied to Mr. Elwcs, of parsimonious memory, who recommended" 
 him to Captain Hatt, an elderly sportsman of Berkshire, who produced a greyhound that, 
 in a common country, beat a dog which Lord Orford regarded as a phenomenon. Dogs 
 will, almost imiformly, run the best in those countries where they have been trained ; and 
 most likely, had Lord Orford confined the trial to his own district, ho would have won with 
 ease. Snowball, however, as before remarked, was a remarkable exception, and in all 
 places manifested a decided superiority. In thus distinguishing the Norfolk and Yorkshire 
 greyhounds it must not be supposed, though they were acknowledged to be superior to all 
 others, that they were the only dogs of this kind which merit distinction. Wiltshire, Der- 
 byshire, and Lincolnshire have produced good greyhounds ; and Mr. Chaplin, of the latter 
 county, maintained some spirited contests against Lord Orford, but was in general beaten, 
 upon a well founded opinion, that it was in consequence of taking his dogs out of a good 
 country into a bad one ; or, in fact, into a very different country from that in which they 
 had been trained." (P. 138 — 140.) 
 
 1 959. Snowball for several years served greyhonnds at 3 guineas each. The first year he 
 had ten, the second fourteen, the third eleven, and the fourth seven. Of these engagements 
 two came from Wales, two from Scotland, one from Norfolk, and many others from distant 
 counties. Young Snowball was first sold for 50 guineas, and afterwards for 100; and as 
 plain prose may be too feeble for the task, Sir Walter Scott has thus immortalised the 
 memory of this celebrated greyhound : — 
 
 " 'T was when fleet Snowball's head was waxen grey, 
 A luckless lev'ret met him on his way : 
 Who knows not Snowball ? He whose race renowned 
 Is still victorious on each coursing ground ; 
 SwaiTliam, Newmarket, and the Roman camp. 
 Have seen them victors o'er each meaner stamp. 
 In vain the youngling sought with doubling wile 
 The hedge, the hill, the thicket, or the stile ; 
 Experience sage the lack of speed supplied. 
 And in the gap he sought, the victim died." 
 
 1960. T7ie southern parts of the kingdom have also been enabled to boast of their hounds 
 among the long dogs. Millar, belonging to Sir H. B. Dudley, possessed no small notoriety, 
 and we ourselves once owned a daughter of this celebrated runner. She was blue in colour, 
 of moderate size, perfectly formed, and when she came into our possession was beginning to 
 run too cunning for match coui'sing ; but for ordinary coursing it must have been a very 
 extraordinary hare that could escape her even in her decline. " The sire of Millar was an 
 Essex dog Tulip, by a blue Newmarket dog, and he was the produce of a bitch by a Lan- 
 cashire dog, bred by the late Mr. Bamber Gascoigne. Millar was a large deep chested dog, 
 of a fawn colour, and whilst young did not discover any pretension to his future reputation. 
 He was afterwards tried in the Essex Marshes, and in a single day he beat no less than five 
 of the first and best dogs in the field. His superiority continued for some years, and he won 
 upwards of seventy matches. His stock also proved excellent runners, and Miss, one of 
 his daughters, received the Bradwell cup from twelve opponents who had been run down to 
 a brace." {Pierce Egan's Book of Sports, p. 390.) 
 
 1961. The mantle of Lord Orford rested on the shoulders of his friend Lord Craven, who 
 was the patron and founder of the Ashdown Park Coursing Meeting at Lambourn, in Berk- 
 shire, where the most celebrated patrons of the leash were to be met. Lord Rivers must 
 also be particularly noticed as an ardent admirer of the sport of the leash, which he greatly 
 encouraged, as well by his influence and abilities as a breeder, as by his plentiful fortune and 
 extensive domain. The Duke of Gordon likewise was, in every sense of the word, a friend 
 and an ornament to coursing. 
 
 1962. Gf female coursers we have already brought forward one of royal dignity in the 
 person of Queen Elizabeth ; but we conceive that, in point of devotion to the sport, she 
 even must yield the palm to Miss Richards, of whom, when residing at Compton Beau- 
 champ, near Ashdown Park in Berkshire, some very interesting particulars are de- 
 tailed in the Stud Book, to which we would refer the inquisitive reader for a full account 
 of the peculiarities which marked her character. Although possessed of considerable per- 
 
58(5 
 
 MATCH COURSING. 
 
 Pai 
 
 289 
 
 sonal charms, a strong mind, and large property around her, slie preferred a state of sinwle 
 blessedness to connubial joys or toils, as the case might prove. By choice her own mistress, 
 slie divided her time between the management of her domestic affairs, the exercise of 
 
 unbounded hospita- 
 lity, and the rearing 
 and training of dogs : 
 to these, as objects of 
 her especial regard, 
 every thing and every 
 person was forced to 
 give place. It is 
 liowever a redeeming 
 trait in her character, 
 that her prime fa- 
 vourites were the 
 long tails, and her 
 MISS RICHARDS, Till! coLHiKii. prlncipal amusemcttt 
 
 the leash. " Not a day," says the accomplished editor of the Stud Book, " passed during the 
 coursing .season, fair or foul, on which this indefatigable sportswoman was not dragged in 
 her coach and six to the downs, where, springing out on her native turf, she coursed on foot 
 for the rest of the morning, sometimes walking a distance of twenty or twenty-five miles 
 ere she re-embarked on board of the tub of state steered by an old body coachman, aided 
 by assistant swabbers in full costume. Miss Watts, an adopted child, was left at her death 
 conservator-general to the canine relics, whose aversion to the celibacy of their former 
 mistress long continued to furnish the neighbouring kennel of Lord Craven with some of 
 his best blood. 
 
 Sect. III. Match Coursing and its Localities. 
 
 1 96.3. Swaffham Coursing Society, we believe, claims a priority in date of existence over 
 every other coursing club in the kingdom, and in importance we believe it yields to none. 
 It was founded by Lord Orford in the year 1776, and from its commencement it was agreed 
 that the number of its members was to be confined to the letters of the alphabet, and also 
 that the letter which each member chose was to be the initial of his dog's name. It was 
 necessary likewise for each member to assume a colour, and any vacancy which occurred 
 among the members was filled up by ballot. At Lord Orford's decease, the addition of a 
 silver cup to be run for annually was agreed on ; and further, that the said cup was to be 
 transferable after the manner of the whip at Newmarket. Previous however to starting 
 for it in the year 1792, it was agreed that the winners should keep it, and that another of 
 50 guineas' value should be annually purchased and contested for by sixteen greyhounds 
 belonging to the members. The coursing grounds are Westacre Field, Cockly Cley, and 
 Narborough. The annual meeting takes place the second Monday in November, when 
 excellent sport is usually met with, and the same may long be expected while it is under the 
 patronage of Mr. Hammond. 
 
 1 964. Ashdown Park Meeting, established by Lord Craven in 1 780, always congregated 
 the stars of the coursing gentry, as well by the zeal and management of the noble founder, 
 as by the peculiar nature of the country, which being almost entirely down land, offered 
 every incentive to coursing. The early prizes were silver collars, which were continued 
 until the death of Lord Craven about 1792, when annual cups were substituted for collars. 
 From some particular circumstances the late Earl Craven becoming less friendly to coursing 
 than his predecessor, destroyed the hares in Ashdown Park, which occasioned the meeting 
 to be removed to Marlborough, where it was held for some years, until the noble lord was 
 pleased again to encourage the breed of hares, and to invite the members back again. Mr. 
 Goodlake observes of Compton Bottom, that it is peculiarly fitted to try both the speed and 
 wind of greyhounds, being a carpet-like down with a gradual rise of a mile or more towards 
 the rubbing-house, to which the hares always direct their course for safety. This locality 
 appears to be equally favourable to the breeding of hares, as it is to their preservation, by 
 the quantities of a course matted grass which cattle will not touch ; consequently it forms 
 a permanent protection to them. A flat near the rubbing-house is particularly calculated 
 for viewing the sport, and here a large assemblage of elegant equipages graced with ladies 
 is usually seen on the days of meeting. It was here also that Miss Richards, whose sport- 
 in"- mania we have noticed, was wont to exercise her favourites. Weyland Smith's Cave, 
 noticed in Sir Walter Scott's Kenilworth, is a lion contiguous to this spot. Mr. Good- 
 lake, whose reputation as a finished courser is well known, is here at home in every sense 
 of the word, for his residence is near, and the coursing of the third day of the meeting 
 takes place on Letcombe Bowers, which is a part of his property. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 COURSING MEETINGS. 
 
 587 
 
 290 
 
 1965. A sweepstakes of a novel character has been occasionally got up here after the follov,r_ 
 ing manner : — A trap, containing a hare, was sunk in the ground, at a certain distance 
 from which the dogs were stationed in a row, each held in hand by a servant, and each 
 
 wearing a riband, of a de- 
 terminate colour, to dis- 
 tinguish him by. The 
 hare being started, the 
 dogs were all at once let 
 loose (Jig. 290. ), and the 
 dog which first reached 
 the hare was the winner. 
 This hurry-skurry, as Mr. 
 Goodlake observes, is well 
 adapted to try the speed 
 and determination of the 
 greyhound ; but however 
 exciting it may be to some, 
 we think it can have few 
 roiKsiNo swEEpsTAKKs. charms for the lover of 
 
 legitimate coursing. It is to the members of this celebrated club, now limited to twenty, 
 with Thomas Goodlake, Esq. as honorary secretary and treasurer, that we are indebted for 
 a set of coursing rules, which guide the decision of many coursing clubs to tliis day. 
 
 1966. The Malton Coursing Meeting, established in 1781, is limited to twenty members, and 
 the meeting takes place twice in the season. The first occupies a whole week in November, 
 and the second commences on the first Monday after the 15th of February. Silver cups 
 were at first the prize contended for, next a goblet, and now a fifty guinea cup, which is 
 run off in a class of sixteen dogs. The slipper to this society some years ago was considered 
 the best in England. We know not whether he be now alive, but at the period we allude 
 to, his qualities had gained him many friends ; and, if we be not mistaken, one in particular, 
 who, to signalise his calling and his merits, had a piece of blue cloth inserted in the back of his 
 scarlet jacket, which was cut into the shape of a lady's slipper. 
 
 1967. Louth Coursing Club was set on foot m 1806. At first two annual meetings were 
 held, but now one only takes place on the third Monday in November. A cup of 50 
 sovereigns' value is given to the winner, and lOZ. to the second dog. There are also three 
 sweepstakes of four brace of dogs each, and 2 sovereigns each nomination. 
 
 1968. Ilsleg Coursing Society, now dissolved, from the extensive inclosures which have 
 taken place, originally exhibited the anomaly of being both a fox hunting and a hare coursing 
 society. Mr. Goodlake, we believe, was the active agent in bringing about this union, 
 which was equally honourable to the reputation of the proposer, and to the good sense and 
 liberality of those who joined a society united by every true sporting tie, and separated only 
 by a nominal one. It is said that on one day the foxhounds were in full cry, and the grey- 
 hounds in full run the next. This society was established in the year 1802. At first 
 matches only were run, but when Lord Rivers joined the club a cup was established. It is 
 to be lamented that the opportunity of showing the possibility of a harmonious union of 
 such supposed discordant pursuits should not have remained in full force. 
 
 1969. 77(6 Derbyshire Coursing Club, established in 1815, grew out of the exertions of two 
 gentlemen (Messrs. Munday and Swinfen), who used to meet frequently for private cours- 
 ing at Lord Waterpark's. This nobleman's patronage, united with that of Lord Vernon, 
 enlarged the little party into a goodly society, which meet in February, and then sported a 
 cup and made stakes. 
 
 1970. Newmarket Coursing Society (now extinct), was formed about 1805. It consisted 
 of twenty-six members, who met in November, on the second Monday after the SwafTham 
 meeting. The coursing continued four consecutive days, during which a cup, value 75/. 
 was run for by sixteen greyhounds, the property of the members. Though the country is 
 open, the sport, when the club was in its zenith, seldom equalled that at Swaffham. 
 
 1971. Beacon Hill Coursing Club was established under the patronage of the Earl of Caer- 
 narvon in 1812, on his domain at High Clere : these picturesque grounds command a varied 
 and beautiful scene. The hares, which are plentiful, are mostly found in the flat, from whence 
 they usually make direct for the hills, which are so steep as to require two umpires, one 
 below and another above. These antiquarians, it is said, commonly make for an old Saxon 
 entrenchment, and if they gain the summit before their pursuers, they frequently escape l)y 
 getting unsighted. The meeting usually takes place the third week in December, and nomi- 
 nally occupies two days, two ties for the cup being run for each day. But the noble earl, the 
 patron, usually extends the sport to a third day, on which he gives a currant-jelly-boat as 
 the prize. 
 
 1972. Letcombe Bowers Coursing Meeting was formed in 1814 under the patronage of 
 
588 COURSING MEETINGS. Paut V. 
 
 T. Goodlalce, Esq. on his own estate near Wantage, Eerksliire. The hares, it is said, are 
 abundant, and the sport usually is very good. The annual meeting, wliich takes place the 
 last Thursday in November, is commonly well attended, from the great popularity of tliis 
 accomplished courser. There are twenty-four members elected by ballot, and three prizes 
 are contended for. These are a silver cup or tankard, of 25 guineas' value; a silver goblet 
 of 10 guineas' value, and a handsome pair of gravy spoons. Mr. Goodlake honours this 
 society by being its perpetual steward. 
 
 197:5. Deptford Inn Coursing Club was established in 1819, and has always ranked high 
 in the coursing annals. Fisherton-de-la-mere, the property of John Davis, Esq. an honor- 
 ary member, is the scene of action ; and the extreme care in preserving the game which the 
 owner takes, makes the hares as plentiful as the coursing ground is fine; for of all the Wilt- 
 shire Downs this spot is the best adapted for the purpose. The coursing assemblage meet 
 at the Deptford Inn, the first open Monday in December, and on Tuesday morning 
 commence running, the first ties being run off on the beautiful down near Tilshead Lodge. 
 A cup of SO guineas' value is the first prize, next follow the Derby and Oaks, two stakes 
 so called, of 3 sovereigns each. One of these is run for by sixteen dog puppies, and the 
 other by the like number of bitch puppies. This arrangeinent not only makes these stakes 
 valuable, but also tends greatly to keep alive a due attention to breeding and entering young 
 dogs of promise. 
 
 1974. TTie Amesbury Meeting is held on Salisbury Plain, where the locality offers good 
 ground and stout hares for the diversion of the members. The Amesbury Coursing Club 
 was set on foot in 1822, and has two meetings, one in November and another after 
 Christmas. 
 
 1975. Deptford Union Club, established in 1826, originated in a private coursing party: 
 not it appears in opposition to the Deptford Inn Meeting, but principally to bring together 
 members of distant clubs, and, as we suppose, to collect dogs from all counties to compete 
 for a gold cup, the only gold cup, we believe, run for at any coursing meeting. 
 
 1976. Altcar Coursing Society was established in 1825 by Lord Molyneux, on the property 
 of his father near Liverpool. The coursing ground is flat and intersected by large ditches, 
 which balk such dogs as are unused to them, but favour those they are common to, which 
 should be kept in mind by the owners of dogs. The hares being well preserved are abun- 
 dant, and the lately deceased Earl Sefton, though a zealot in the fox chase, appeared well 
 pleased when he viewed a good match with the long tails. There are two meetings of this 
 society, one in November and the other in February. The members are twenty-four, four 
 of the number being honorary. 
 
 1977. The Epsom Coursing Club, formed in 1827, has experienced distinguished support, 
 and it is not improbable that it will eventually rival some of the older societies. The 
 meetings take place the second Monday in November and the second Monday in February, 
 when the members dine at the Spread Eagle at Epsom. Ashstead Manor is the ground for 
 the first day's sport ; the hares are plentiful, but most of the land is arable, I.,eatherhead 
 Downs is the fixture for the second day, and here the scut flies over nature's carpet in great 
 style. Mr. Ladbroke's manorial portion of Epsoin Downs furnishes hares and turf for the 
 third day, and when the cockney crowd is not abroad and the weather propitious, the 
 coursing here is most delightful. With some few exceptions of little consequence, the Ash- 
 down Coursing Rules are observed in these clubs. The most prominent exception is the 
 Morfe Club, where some fancy rules are observed, for a knowledge of which we refer the 
 reader to the Stud Book. 
 
 1978. There are few counties in England that cannot boast of a coursing club ; many of 
 them of much importance, all of them respectable. The following places may be particu- 
 larly noticed : — Liverpool, Drayton, Burton-on- Trent, Brampton, Workington, Bowers, 
 Lowther, Andoversford, Kempton in Middlesex, Stockport, Chelmsford, Wensleydale, &c. &c. 
 Berwick also boasts its leash meeting ; and the Curragh of Kildare exhibits the performances 
 of the long dogs in Ireland. 
 
 1 979. Mr. Goodlake'' s Courser's Manual and Mr. T7iacker's Cotirser's Companion. To these 
 authentic sources we own ourselves principally indebted for our statements relative to the 
 different codes of laws framed to govern the coursing practices pursued at the most in- 
 fluential Coursing Meetings; and we presume that, while the extreme elegance of the former 
 of these publications, and the masterly subject matter of the latter, are so universally 
 acknowledged, that we shall stand excused by both in borrowing from each something 
 wherewith to grace our subject and aid our practical digest. To Mr. Goodlake we beg to 
 apologise for the liberty taken, he being only known to us by his public reputation and his 
 valuable Manual of Coursing. To Mr. Thackcr also our obligations arc great, not only for 
 the benefit we have derived from the instructions contained in his Courser's Companion, but 
 also for his extreme liberality in giving us so extensive a licence to use the valuable 
 matter therein contained for our own. It would be a task of supererogation to further 
 praise these well known publications ; but we must be allowed to state, that in our 
 
Chap. II. COURSING RULES. 589 
 
 humble opinion no courser can do justice, either to his taste or to liis reputation as a lover 
 of the long dogs, who does not possess himself of both of them. The former we recom- 
 mend not only for its elegance and the interest it excites, by its varied information on what 
 may, with a little latitude of expression, be called the statistics of coursing, but also by its 
 connection with a valuable yearly supplement, or, as it is named, A Continuation of the 
 Courser's Manual, which, like the Racing Calendar, carries down all the novelties in the 
 sport, as new meetings, new practices, as well as the names of the great prize winners, &c. &c. 
 Of Mr. Thacker's work -we need say little more in its praise, than that we shall make it our 
 text hook. The sturdy unyielding manner of this gentleman has, we believe, made him 
 some enemies, and his powers of ratiocination on the subject he treats of, have probably 
 added many more ; but his views of the subject generally bear the stamp of the master, and 
 will hand his name down to posterity as long as coursing is popular. 
 
 Sect. IV. Coursintj Rules and Regulations. 
 
 1 980. Coursing rules are very important, both to the practice of the sport and to the har- 
 mony which should subsist between the members of coursing clubs. The more clearly these 
 rules are defined the better. " At present," Mr. Thacker observes, " the opinions as to 
 which are the best rules as proper criterions for estimating the relative merits of the con- 
 tending dogs are very various, not only in the minds of the owners and other amateurs, 
 but also in the minds of the different judges who are appointed to decide the courses at 
 different places. The many fortuitous circumstances there are in a course, the difference 
 in the situation from which different persons view it, and the perpetual variation of the 
 direction in which the dogs are running, tend to mislead ; and though last, not least, we 
 have such a variety of opinions on what principles or points courses ought to be decided, that 
 the necessity for rules and principles on which they are founded, being generally established 
 and uniformly recognised, is totally and unquestionably indispensable." (Vol. i. p. 31.) 
 He further remarks, that " The fortuitous circumstances which occur in this sport being so 
 numerous, and presenting themselves in such a variety of shapes, whether or not it may be 
 contended to be the most simplified way to allow every dog the points and advantages he 
 gains, whether gained by merit or by chance." Again, " If you allow chance equal advan- 
 tages with actual merit, in such case the argument may be carried to such an extent, that it 
 will come at last to that being the best dog which kills the hare, or runs first up to covert, 
 leaving all the beauties of the course quite out of the question, and making a complete 
 nullity of all the laudable endeavours to breed and train greyhounds to perfection, as well 
 as rendering the diversion, now so lively and interesting, quite insipid and unworthy of 
 notice." (^Ibid. p. 137.) 
 
 1981. Tlie points are what are reckoned hg the impartial judge. Of points of merit Mr. 
 Thacker says, " A go-by, a cote, a turn, a wrench, a tripping, a jerking, or a kill of merit, 
 may be called the fundamental ones. Extra speed, a fair runner against an unfair one, a 
 good fencer against an inferior one, giving a succession of turns or cotes, may be allowed 
 as extra points. An unequal start, and inside turn from the hare running in a curve, not 
 seeing the hare when slipped, or unsighted from other accidental causes, a fresh hare getting 
 up, a third dog slipped, a dog rode over, or running against horses' legs, or other things in 
 doing his duty, whereby he is disabled, are casualties that should be decided by the judge 
 according to the circumstances of the case, and for which no specified rules can be provided, 
 but must be left to his discretion." {Ibid. p. 138.) Infirmity of sight, as well as other infir- 
 mities, and even untractableness, whether from disposition or want of practice, are defects 
 or demerits in the field, equal to a deficiency of breed, speed, or condition ; and any one 
 bringing such a dog to the slips must of course take the consequences of his demerits, for 
 by the same rule that one dog wins by merit, another should lose by demerit. As however 
 accidental circumstances often occasion great appearance of demerit, it requires great quick- 
 ness in the judge to decide ; and as these, like other doubtful cases, rest entirely with the 
 judge's discretion, this is not only a difficult, but often a very unthankful office : it is, 
 however, the only method of settling disputes, and it therefore follows that the more 
 difficult the question is, the greater is the utility of having a competent judge to decide it ; 
 and it is clear that without a judge, those disputes would be endless, and the harmony of the 
 meeting would be continually interrupted. But, as Mr. Thacker observes, " with a judge 
 who acts decisively, the matter is set at rest so far as the general proceedings of the meeting 
 are concerned ; and the mui'murs of the discontented being disregarded, they soon subside." 
 These remarks of Mr. Thacker were made as precursors to the code of rules his mind was 
 intent on framing, and they certainly present an excellent outline of the principles on which 
 all coursing judgments should be formed, although given as outlines only, the inquisitive 
 courser cannot do better than to make a careful perusal of the whole. His illustrative 
 observations, also, the reader should attend to ; and if he be led to think them somewhat 
 redundant, let him at the same time well consider their sterling merit, and the quantum of 
 soinid argument to be met with throughout. 
 
590 
 
 COURSING RULES. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 Sect. V. Coursing Rules of the Duke of Norfolk with Annotations. 
 
 1982. We have already noticed the popularity of coursing in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, 
 who, by condescending personally to patronise it, still further increased its celebrity, and was 
 the occasion of its more complete organisation into a system governed by laws and regu- 
 lations. The formation of these devolved on the Duke of Norfolk, himself a zealous 
 courser ; and how fitted he was for the task we may judge, when we consider that with some 
 not. very important alterations, they have continued to guide the coursing practices to the 
 present day. It would seem, however, that there have been two versions of these laws, an 
 earlier and a later, and that the latter was a great improvement on the former ; but as it 
 does not appear that the existence of two codes was generally known, the different directions 
 in one to what appeared in the other, occasioned confusion and mystified the practice, of 
 which more anon from Mr. Thacker. Unfortunately, also, the revised code of the noble 
 duke seems not to have been sufficiently promulgated, which neglect proved unfavourable 
 to that early and general amelioration of the practice, which might have been otherwise 
 expected. By presenting both, the reader may judge between them. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The First Version of the Duke of Norfolk's Coursing Laws. 
 
 1983. The first version of these coursing lavis was entitled The Laws of the Leash, or Cours- 
 ing, as they were commanded, allowed, and susbcribed, by Thomas, late Duke of Norfolk, in 
 the reign of Queen Elizabeth, and which are as follow : — 
 
 1. Therefore it was ordered that lie which was 
 chosen fewterer, or letter-loose, of the greyhounds, 
 shall receive the greyhounds matched to run together 
 in his leash as soon as he came into the field, and to 
 follow next to the hare finder till he came unto the 
 form ; and no horseman or footman, on pain of dis- 
 grace, to go before them, or on either side, but 
 directly behind, for the space of forty yards or there- 
 abouts. 
 
 2. That not above one brace of greyhounds do 
 course a hare at one instant. 
 
 .S. The hare finder shall give the hare three sohos 
 before he puts her from her lair, to make the grey- 
 hounds gaze and attend her rising. 
 
 4. That dog that giveth the first turn, if after the 
 turn be given, there be neither cote, slip, nor wrench 
 extraordinary, then he which gave the first turn shall 
 be held to win the wager. 
 
 5. If one dog give the first turn, and the other bear 
 the hare, then he which bore the hare shall win. 
 
 6. If neither dog turn the hare, then he which 
 leadeth last at the covert shall be held to win the 
 wager. 
 
 7. If one dog turn the hare, serve himself, and turn 
 her again, those two turns shall be as much as a 
 cote. 
 
 8. If all the course be equal, then he only which 
 bears the hare shall win ; and if she be not borne, 
 then the course must be adjudged dead. 
 
 9. If any dog shall take a fall in the course, and yet 
 perform his part, he shall challenge advantage of a 
 turn more than he giveth. 
 
 10. If one dog turn the hare, serve himself, and 
 give diverse cotes, yet in the end stand still in the 
 field, the other dog, without turn, giving, running 
 home to the covert, that dog which stood still in the 
 field shall be then adjudged to lose the wager. 
 
 1 1. If any man shall ride over a dog, and overthrow 
 him in his course (though the dog were the worst in 
 opinion), yet the party for the offence shall either 
 receive the disgrace of the field, or pay the wager; 
 for between the parties it shall be adjudged no 
 course. 
 
 12. If one dog give both first and last turn, and no 
 other advantage between them, that odd turn shall 
 win the wager. 
 
 13. That a cote shall be more than two turns, and 
 a go-by, or bearing the hare, equal to two turns. 
 
 14. Those who are chosen judges of the leash shall 
 give their judgments presently before they depart 
 the field, or else he in whose default it lieth shall 
 pay the wager, by a general voice and centence. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Second Version of the Duke of Norfolk's Coursing Laws. 
 
 1984. The second version of these coursitig laivs was thus entitled: — " The following 
 coursing rules were established by the Duke of Norfolk in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, 
 and were subscribed to by the chief gentry, and thence held authentic : — 
 
 1. That he that is chosen fewterer, or that lets 
 loose the greyhounds matched to run together into 
 his leash, as soon as he comes into the field, and 
 follow next to the hare finder, or he who is to start 
 the hare, until he come into the forms ; and no 
 horseman or footman is to go before, or on any side, 
 but directly behind, for the space of about forty 
 yards. 
 
 2. You ought not to course a hare with more than 
 a brace of greyhounds. 
 
 3. The hare finder ought to give the hare three 
 sohos before he puts her from her seat, that the dogs 
 may gaze about, and attend her starting. 
 
 4. They ought to give twelve score yards' law 
 before the dogs are loosed, unless there be danger of 
 losing her. 
 
 5. The dog that gives the first turn, if after that 
 there be neither cote, slip, nor wrench, wins the 
 wager. 
 
 0. If the dog give the first turn, and the other bear 
 the hare, he that bears the hare shall win. 
 
 7. A go-by, or bearing the hare, is equivalent to 
 two turns. 
 
 8. If neither dog turn the hare, he that leads last 
 to the covert wins. 
 
 9. If one dog turn the hare, serve himself, and turn 
 her again, it is as much as a cote, and a cote is es- 
 teemed two turns. 
 
 10. If all the course be equal, he that bears the 
 hare shall win ; and if she be not borne, the course 
 shall be adjudged dead. 
 
 11. If a dog take a fall in a course, and yet per- 
 forms his part, he may challenge the advantage of a 
 turn more than he gave. 
 
 12. If a dog turn the hare, serve himself, and give 
 divers cotes, and yet in the end stands still in the 
 field, the other dog, if he turn home of the covert, 
 although he gives no turn, shall be adjudged to win 
 the wager. 
 
 13. If by misfortune a dog be ridden over in his 
 course, the course is void ; and, to say the truth, he 
 that did the mischief ought to make reparation for 
 the damage. 
 
 14. If a dog give the first and last turn, and there 
 be no other advantage between, he that gives the odd 
 turn shall win. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 DUKE OF NORFOLK'S RULES. 
 
 591 
 
 15. A cote Is when a greyhound goeth endways by 
 his fellow, and gives the hare a turn. 
 
 16. A cote serves for two turns, and two trippings 
 or jerkings for a cote ; and if she turneth not right 
 about, she only wrencheth. 
 
 17. If there be no cotes given between a brace of 
 greyhounds, and that the one of them serves the 
 other as turning, then he that gives the hare most 
 turns wins the wager ; and if one giveth as many 
 turns as the other, he that beareth the hare wins the 
 wager. 
 
 18. Sometimes the hare doth not turn, but wrench- 
 eth ; for she is not properly said to turn unless she 
 turns, as it were, round ; and two wrenches stand for 
 a turn. 
 
 19. He that comes in first to the death of the hare 
 takes her up, and saves her from breaking, cherishes 
 the dogs, and cleanseth their mouths from the wool, 
 is adjudged to have the hare for his pains. 
 
 20. Those that are judges of the leash must give 
 their judgment presently, before they depart the 
 field. 
 
 1985. The propriety of some of these rules, and the inconsistency of others of them, Mr. 
 Thacker has been at much pains to point out. He commences by observing, that " The 
 system here adopted of deciding courses by what each dog actually performs, is undeniably 
 the safest and most proper mode of arriving at a true conclusion of which dog is entitled to 
 win the wager. It furnishes a criterion for all descriptions of courses, in all their different 
 ramifications and bearings ; the exceeding short course, on which there is often as much 
 difference of opinion as on longer ones ; the moderate course, where the dogs are very nearly 
 equal, and would give occasion for argument, as one would allege upon one description of 
 performance being of more value than what the other dog performed, when probably by 
 these rules they are found equal ; and the long course, where one has a decided advantage at 
 the first, and the other at the last part of it, whether from one dog being stouter than the 
 other, or one a fair runner and the other an unfair one. It also furnishes a proper distinction 
 between a real and proper turn of the hare, or an imperfect one; and reduces the whole 
 into an arithmetical calculation of each dog's merit, which is so greatly preferable to an 
 imaginary or fanciful conclusion founded on no certain premises. Rules upon this principle 
 are not only more just, but more simplified and convenient ; and it is, in some measure, 
 immaterial whether you have two unfair running dogs, or two fair running dogs together, 
 or one of each sort ; whether you have two of the hard breed, or two of the soft, or one of 
 each ; or whether you have both aged dogs, or both puppies, or one of each of either of 
 those breeds : the number of points gained by each will show their relative merits ; and the 
 only question which remains i.s, the apportioning a fair and equitable value, or number of 
 points, to each performance, consistently towards each other. 
 
 1986. " There being two versions of these rules has increased the diversity of opinion 
 amongst coursers generally very much, and has led to much confusion ; and it appears to 
 me, from many reasons, that the more imperfect, which is probably the original and un- 
 revised one, has been in more general circulation than the other. (This is confirmed by 
 the difference of expression in the heading of each ver.sion, and also in the difference of 
 expression of many rules and their corresponding items). I found the revised one in an 
 old pocket yearly calendar, of what year I have forgotten, which a person had preserved on 
 account of some valuable instructions that calendar contained upon gardening : but all the 
 co]3ies of the laws of the leash, wliich I have elsewhere met with, are of that version which 
 I consider the original and more imperfect one ; the different writers who profess to know 
 and to dilate upon the old coursing laws in the sporting periodicals, give evidence that they 
 were governed by that version ; a Treatise on Greyhounds by a Sportsman quotes that 
 version ; Daniel's Rural Sports, and others also ; besides which, either by tradition or some 
 other source, it has been generally known that there was such a coursing phrase as a cote, 
 but not one courser in a hundred, or perhaps in a thousand, knows what was meant by it : 
 I never was fortunate enough to meet with one that could give me any information what it 
 was, and great numbers have made the inquiry of me without my being able to answer the 
 question. If that version had been in as general circulation as the other, there would not 
 have been that want of knowledge on the subject which there has been ; but they know 
 from that original version, because in the item corresponding to the 16th rule of the other 
 version, a cote is mentioned as ' more than two turns,' whilst a go-by, or bearing the hare, 
 is only equal to two turns. In the 16th corresponding rule, which, by the way, does not 
 correspond further than being in the order of rotation, and alluding to a cote, it says, ' A 
 cote serves for two turns and two trippings or jerkings for a cote ;' but I hesitate not to 
 say, that it is at least equal in importance, if not superior, to any one specified performance 
 in a course, and is deserving of every attention being paid to it ; and I have no doubt that 
 greater and more real injustice has been done in deciding courses from the want of know- 
 ledge on the subject of a cote, than any other circumstance that belongs to the knowledge of 
 coursing rules. A more full and explained account of it will be found in the note to my 
 own 7th rule ; but I may here add, that as it is explained by the 15th rule, that ' A cote is 
 when a greyhound goeth endways by his fellow, and gives the hare a turn,' so is it the first 
 performance which takes place, or can be expected to take place, after the dogs are slipped 
 at the hare ; one dog outruns the other, and turns the hare ; he goes endways by his fellow, 
 and turns the hare ; and with a good hare, and one dog more speedy than the other, this is 
 repeated many times in some courses ; the last dog, when a turn is given, generally takes 
 
592 COURSING RULES. Part V. 
 
 the lead after it, or if not so, it seldom happens but he is laid even with the other at the 
 start for the next run up to tlie hare; then, if the other strips away from him again, and 
 turns the hare, it is precisely the same as going together out of the slips : now giving many 
 turns in succession indicates the dog doing so being possessed of the greatest essentials that 
 constitute a good greyhound — speed, stoutness, and a good turner ; speed to strip away 
 from his fellow, stoutness to maintain that speed with the accumulating distress from giving 
 the succession of turns, and he must be a good turner to start even with his fellow after each 
 successive turn. Each of these turns has a right to be reckoned two points ; but without 
 understanding the cote, they are only allowed one point each ; and, as actually was the case 
 in the course before stated of the black dog and the brindled one, where there were many 
 cotes given, and in many others that I have seen, and, in all probability, some thousands of 
 courses that I have not seen, and in any course that may happen hereafter, where one is a 
 waiting rascal and the other a fair runner, if the cote is not reckoned great injustice is 
 done, and the merit of possessing the three greatest essentials constituting a good greyhound 
 is thrown away and lost ; it is allowing as much for a turn gained without superior speed, 
 as you allow for'one that is gained by superior speed." 
 
 1987. The original version, it will be perceived, is by no means so full or so explanatory 
 as the latter. Mr. Thacker observes that " It is deficient of six items to correspond with the 
 rules, or explanation of terms, contained in the revised version, namely, the 4th law for a 
 hare; 7tli, a go-by; J5tli, a cote; 17th, 18th, and 19th, which are more explanatory; tlie 
 18th, of a turn; and that item corresponding with the IGth rule, is also deficient of ex- 
 planation of a turn, which the 16th rule itself gives. It would i)e superfluous to analyse 
 the whole code; but the lameness or inconsistency of the 5th, 6th, 9th, 10th, 12th, 14th, 
 and 17th, either towards each other, or towards those which are in themselves good, ought 
 to be noticed ; the 5th rule gives the course to the dog which gives tlie first turn, providing 
 no cote, slip, or wrench, is given; so that, as there expressed, a wrench bars the first turn 
 from winning ; and a wrench, by the 18th rule, is equal to only half a turn, or two wrenches 
 for one turn, whilst, by the 16th rule, a cote stands for two turns, and the first turn generally 
 is a cote. Again, by this 5th rule, a go-by, or bearing the hare, is not mentioned as barring 
 the first turn from winning ; yet, by the 7th rule, a go-by, or bearing the hare, is equivalent 
 to two turns ; also, by the 6th rule, bearing the hare bars the first turn from winning, which 
 is no bar by the 5th ; the 5th rule is therefore evidently inconsistent with the 6th, 7th, 16th, 
 and 18th rules, as well as with some others. The 6th rule is in itself lame ; bearing the hare 
 is there a bar to the first turn winning, yet the dog that gives the first turn may turn the 
 hare into the other dog's mouth. The first turn also may, or may not, be a cote ; yet there 
 is no distinction in that respect, any more than there Is as to whether the bearing of the 
 hare is a kill of merit or not; both of which ought to be especially provided for. 
 
 1988. " The 9th and lOt/i rules have the same sort of limping gait as tlie 6th rule. The 
 9th rule is, if one dog turn the hare, serve himself, and tmni her again, it is as much as a cote, 
 and a cote is esteemed two turns. The 15th rule says, ' A cote is when a greyhound goeth 
 endways by his fellow, and gives the hare a turn ;' so that in one rule there are two turns 
 in a cote, and in the other rule only one. The expression of a dog serving himself is not 
 explained in any of those rules, and can only mean giving two turns in succession without 
 being served, or assisted by his fellow dog taking the next turn in the regular order ; yet a 
 dog may take two turns in succession, and gain three or four points instead of two, according 
 both to the letter and spirit of this same code of rules. A dog may, and often does, turn 
 the hare, and his fellow start even with him after it ; *hen if he outruns him and turns the 
 hare again, he gives a cote, which, added to the former turn, makes three points instead of 
 two for ' turning the hare, serving himself, and turning her again ;' but in giving the first 
 of these turns, the other may take the lead after it, and suffer a go-by ; in which case the 
 other dog gains two turns and a go-by, or four points ; or if he gained both those turns by 
 superior speed, he gains four points ; but if he gain the first turn by extra speed, then give 
 a go-by and turn the hare again, he gains five points instead of only two, which might be 
 inferred from this rule as therein expressed. The intention of this 9th rule is obviously 
 right, as two turns are equal to a cote ; but leaving it without the necessary qualification of 
 ' if not gained by superior speed,' it is robbing the dog of his just claim, supposing he does 
 gain them by superior speed. Like the 12th, and some other rules, it is the discrepancy of 
 the expression which makes it liable to a wrong construction. By the 10th rule it would 
 seem that the kill is only meant to reckon where an extra point is necessary to decide the 
 course, whereas by the 6th rule a kill is more than equal to the first turn, which may be a 
 cote or two points, and consequently is lame. If the 12th rule specified that the dog standing 
 still in the field was throu.!i;h cunning, it would not be so objectionable, but as it is 
 expressed it is totally inadmissible ; however, as it is in a measure unconnected with the 
 other rules, I will reserve my remarks upon it for the note of my own 16th rule on this 
 subject. The 14th rule is an odd one indeed ; it is, ' If a dog give the first and last turn, 
 and there be no other advantage between them, he that gives the odd turn shall win.' Its 
 
Chap. II. ASHDOWN PARK RULES. 593 
 
 intention may be quite correct, but oddly expressed ; by ' no other advantage,' wc should 
 naturally infer that the dog which gave the first and last turn gave two turns, instead of an 
 odd turn ; it may, however, mean that they took turn for turn, without any advantage of 
 speed, or killing the hare, or other contingencies; and that the same dog which gave the 
 first turn gave the last also ; in which case he would have a balance of one, or, as they 
 express it, of an odd turn. The 1 7th rule is, ' If there be no cotes given between a brace of 
 greyhounds, and that the one of them serves the other as turning, then he that gives most 
 turns wins the wager. And if one give as many turns as the other, he that beareth the hare 
 wins the wager.' 
 
 1 989. "■In this I7th rule, as well as in the 10th, bearing the hare is evidently meant to reckon 
 only as a casting point, whilst in the 6th rule it is more than equal to the first turn, and in 
 the 7th, bearing the hare is equivalent to two turns, which is a glaring inconsistency. By the 
 former part of this 17th rule it would seem as if one dog turning the hare twice in succession 
 constituted a cote ; the same as may be inferred from the 9th rule ; so that both the 9th and 
 the 17th rules are inconsistent with the 15th, and it should be remembered that the I5th 
 rule is wholly an explanation of what does constitute a cote ; and that such explanation is 
 clear and satisfactory. Without going further into the particulars of these old rules, to 
 show their impropriety in some instances, it is plain that they are not approved of generally 
 by the coursing world, by the new rules recently promulgated by the Ashdown Park 
 Coursing Club, expressive of the principles on which they wish to have their courses 
 decided. But from these new Ashdown Rules it does not appear certain whether they are 
 intended as an entire code, or only as riders to the old ones, or whether as merely serving 
 a temporary purpose ; the latter conclusion spems the most probable from the total want of 
 provision in them for many occurrences which are continually taking place, and some of 
 them of an important nature. This conclusion seems warranted by a passage in the Courser's 
 Manual, wherein it says, ' If these, or any others that were thought by the leading clubs to 
 be more perfect, were adopted generallj', much advantage would accrue; this is well worthy 
 the consideration of the members of different clubs.' I will therefore add these Ashdown 
 Rules, with a few brief remarks to each of them as they appear to me to require ; leaving 
 the more particular elucidations of those parts of them which are irreconcilable with strict 
 justice, to be added with the notes of explanation attached to those of my own rules bearing 
 on the same subject. If my own rules are thought too long and complicated, these Ashdown 
 Rules are in the opposite extreme, being too short and not sufficiently explanatory, nor 
 providing for many contingencies which are constantly arising. ' Brevity,' they say, ' is 
 the soul of wit ;' but brevity may be carried too far, and especially where the subject-matter 
 has been but ill understood, and imperfectly analysed and investigated ; and such has been 
 the source of much inconvenience and confusion from the want of explanation of principle 
 in framing the old laws of the leash." (Courser's Companion, vol. i. p. 124.) It certainly 
 is not possible to have visited even one coursing meeting without being fully impressed 
 with a conviction that, to the well ordering of the sport, and to the maintaining of its 
 character, the practices there entered into should be based on rules and principles founded 
 in strict equity towards all the parties concerned, as the sportsmen, their dogs, and the hares 
 they intend to course. Consequently, it is imperatively necessary that all should act under 
 the guidance of judicious rules and laws, clearly defined and implicitly obeyed. Without 
 these, it would be better that a bear-garden should be the arena, and that a badger bait, bull 
 bait, or a dog fight, in the kens of the fancy in Tothill-fields, should be visited. 
 
 SuESECT. 3. Ashdown Park Coursing Rules, with Air. Thacker's Remarks thereon. 
 
 1990. General rides for the guidance of umpires in deciding courses, and other laws of 
 the leash, sanctioned by the members of the Ashdown Park Coursing Meeting, present at 
 Lambourn, on the 7th of February, 1828 : — 
 
 1. A brace of greyhounds only to be slipped after a , be one of merit, and the turn by superior speed, it 
 hare. ought to be undecided ; but if the turn be gained by 
 
 N.B. The slipper should be a horse's length in 
 advance of the beater ; and when a hare is started, 
 he should quicken his pace, that the dogs may both 
 take sight and pull in the slips before he looses 
 them. It is necessary that good law should be given, 
 as it materially assists the umpires in case of a weak 
 hare. 
 
 2. If a second hare be started during a course, and 
 the hares divide, the course to be given to the dog 
 that follows the slipped hare.— This rule Mr.Thatker 
 thinks altogether objectionable, and refers to a note 
 in his 20th rule, among his amended rules, for his 
 dissent. 
 
 3. If there be only one turn and a kill in the cours,\ 
 the dog that gives the turn shall win, if it be a fair 
 Btart. — " This rule is not sufficiently qualified. If 
 the turn bo given in consequence of superior speed, 
 
 the iidvantage of being inside when the hare is ruu- 
 ning in a curve, and the kill l)e a kill of merit, the kill 
 ought to win. " 
 
 4. If there be no turn or kill in the course, the dog 
 that gets first to the covert shall win, fur a cup or 
 sweepstakes. — " This rule requires a revision. It he 
 gain the covert first by superior speed, and not by 
 the advantage of an inside turn, he ought to win, 
 whether for cup, sweepstakes, or match ; for superior 
 speed ought to be considered a point : and if there be 
 none shown, it ought to be undecided for a match, 
 and toss up for, if for a cup or stake, when the regu- 
 lations will not allow it to be run again." 
 
 5. If there be many turns in a course, a go-by shall 
 he equal to two turns of the hare. The lead up to 
 the hare from slips and the first turn, shall be equal 
 to two after-turns of the hare. Two wrenches of tlie 
 
 and the kill of no merit, the rule is right ; if the kill i hare, provided the dog make them following, without 
 
 Qq 
 
594 
 
 COURSING RULES. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 losing the lead, shall be equal to one turn. The turn 
 (Jig. 291.) when the hare is leading to the covert, 
 shall be considered more than the turn when she is 
 leading from the covert, provided the number of 
 
 turns be equal. If a dog fall In the course when ho 
 is leading, he shall be allowed a turn more than he 
 gives. — " To the first section of this rule It may with 
 propriety be asked, why not a go-by be equal to two 
 
 SAUB TURMNO. 
 
 turns when the turns are but few, as well as when 
 they are many ? The second section requires re- 
 vision, the same as the 4th rule ; It, in fact, is a cote, 
 if gained by superior speed ; and to say that it shall 
 he allowed two points, would be better than two 
 after-turns. See note to my 7th rule. The third 
 section has a proviso too much ; for why should not 
 one only be .illowed as equal to half a turn, or two 
 wrenches one turn, whether made in succession, or 
 other turns between them. If the dog does not dis- 
 tress himself so much as by giving a complete turn, 
 he distresses the hare, and alters the direction she is 
 making for covert, and probably gives his fellow dog 
 the advantage of an inside turn, by which he takes 
 the lead, and thereby loses his own opportunity ot 
 giving two wienches in succession. The fourth section 
 is improper, either as a positive or a casting point, 
 which latter it appears to be intended for, by the 
 proviso of the ' number of turns being equal.' — The 
 reason for adopting it no doubt is, that a hare is well 
 known sometimes to go a waiting pace from covert, 
 and her best pace towards it ; but it does not there- 
 fore follow that the dogs are going a waiting pace 
 from covert, especially a fair running dog. A wait- 
 ing, cunning rogue may, and very likely will, and 
 equally likely to go his best pace towards the covert ; 
 it is then that they make their push. We may easily 
 decide the principle of this section, by supposing a 
 very simple case : suppose a fair and an unfair running 
 dog were slipped at a racing red-necked kicking hare, 
 who led the dogs a dance from covert, by way of 
 showing them that she was nowise afraid of them, 
 she will then go a waiting pace I will allow, and with 
 the view of flinging the dogs so much farther in her 
 rear when she doubles back towards covert ; the fair 
 running dog goes his best pace, and fetches her back, 
 and overshoots her in the turn very considerably ; the 
 waiting dog is ready for her as she makes for covert ; 
 he does not overshoot his ground, and he succeeds in 
 turning her, we will say, only once, and then she gets 
 the covert. In such a case the dog who turned her 
 going from covert ought to win, instead of the way 
 this section adopts, of giving it to him who gave the 
 turn going towards covert. I have seen the last dog, 
 when going from covert, have a start of forty or fift^ 
 yards of the other in the race towards covert ; and it 
 equally applies if there were many turns. Of the fifth 
 section," Mr. Thacker says, " I adopted the ex- 
 pression in my own rule, in the former edition, pre- 
 ferring it to the rule in the old laws of the leash, and 
 the only rule of my own which I altered after meet- 
 ing with these Ashdown Rules ; it, however, so hap- 
 pens, that it is the only rule of mine which has been 
 pointed out to me as wrong, and that by different 
 amateurs of experience from different parts of the 
 kingdom ; and I am satisfied that the distinction 
 ' when he is leading ' is an irnproper alteration. See 
 my 12th rule, and note upon it." 
 
 6. If one dog follow the hare home, and the other 
 stand still when the hare is in view, the course shall 
 be given to the dog that runs home, though he had 
 not the advantage in running. If both dogs stand 
 still in a course, it shall be adjudged to the dog that 
 
 runs longest after the hare "This is not due reward 
 
 to the dog with that innate courage which the high- 
 bred greyhound should possess, preferring death to 
 relinquishing the chase.'' (See Stud Book, p. 19.) 
 " This is adopting the very worst rule, or the most 
 lamely expressed, contained in the old laws of the 
 leash, unless attended with the proper and indispen- 
 sable proviso, or distinction of dependency, upon 
 whether the dog stood still as cunning rogues will 
 do, or whether he stood still through distress. A 
 real good honest-running greyhound, that has been 
 doing far the greatest part of the work, and will run 
 till he drops, to be decided against because the other 
 has been waiting, and saving himself in the mean- 
 time, and can therefore run longer, is contrary to all 
 reason, justice, or humanity ; and this fith rule leaves 
 it open to such a decision. The reader will find some 
 further remarks upon the 12th rule of the old laws of 
 the leash in the note to my 16th rule." 
 
 7. If both dogs be unsighted, owing to the hare 
 running through a bush or bushes, furze, or plant- 
 ation, so as to impede the course, the course shall be 
 deemed to end there. If only one dog be unsighted 
 from such a cause, it would be proper for the course 
 to end there. 
 
 8. If the owner of a dog or his servant ride over the 
 dog of his opponent in the course, he shall lose the 
 course. — " Unquestionably very proper." 
 
 9. If a third dog get loose, and join in the course, 
 the course shall stand good and be decided, and the 
 owner of the third dog shall be fined, according to 
 the rules of the club. — " If by this rule is meant that 
 the remainder of the course, after the third dog has 
 joined in it, shall be taken into the reckoning, there 
 probably would be great difficulty in making a proper 
 decision upon the course." (See 20th rule of Mr. 
 Thacker, and his note upon it.) 
 
 10. The umpires shall give their judgment prompt- 
 ly, before they converse with others in the field : if 
 they be divided in opinion, they shall ride apart from 
 the rest of the company, until they have consulted a 
 third person, who shall be chosen in all courses for 
 cup and sweepstakes — " Very proper." 
 
 11. If the dogs be slipped at a hare, and they are 
 unsighted, and before they are taken up another hare 
 start, so that the dogs are fairly laid in, it shall be 
 deemed a course, as though the dogs went from slips. 
 — " This may cause a dispute, but it cannot be avoided 
 without a greater evil, for they cannot be stopped ; 
 and if the course should not be decided, and be for a 
 cup or stake, whichever dog wins the next course, 
 will run his subsequent tie to a disadvantage against 
 a dog that has run only one course." 
 
 1991. Mr. Thncher sums vp his criticisms on these rules hy remarking, that " There are 
 many contingencies not provided for by them, some of which are very important. The kill," 
 he observes, " is very imperfectly provided for — nothing said of a cote, perhaps from only 
 iieing aware of the original version of the old rules, which may also account for the omission 
 of trippings, jerkings, and so forth. It is not, however, by an imperfect set of rules, providing 
 
Chap. II. TRACKER'S AMENDED RULES. ,95 
 
 for only a few particular cases, even if those provisions were right and proper, that the dis- 
 satisfaction arising from decisions upon courses is to be removed ; it must be by having a 
 full and perfect code of laws, thoroughly explained, and such as will be uniformly established 
 and recognised by all public meetings; till that is done, the dissatisfaction so prevalent 
 hitherto at coursing meetings will never cease. " 
 
 1992. Hiffh however as these rules rank in the estimation of coursers, it has, nevertheless, 
 been objected to by them, that they are too short, are not sufficiently explanatory, and that 
 tfaey do not provide for contingencies which are frequently occurring. These objections 
 certainly have some foundation ; nevertheless, as a comprehensive code they are generally 
 well received ; nor were they when first promulgated stated to be imperative, or not subject 
 to revision or alteration. The omissions in them are certainly numerous and important ; 
 that was much to be regretted, because it delayed the spread of a general understanding 
 with regard to fixed principles of action in match coursing meetings, which the acknow- 
 ledged celebrity of this club might with much propriety have dictated. Such a proceeding 
 would have gradually acquired weight in the eyes of the patrons and professors of match 
 coursiug universally, and have prevented the feuds and contentions too apt to take place 
 where the weight of authority has not already settled the contended points. That a code of 
 well digested rules should be laid down and generally agreed on, is absolutely necessary to 
 the permanence of the sport of match coursing ; for so numerous are the contingencies 
 which occur, that when there is any disposition to cavil, some opportunity will arise to 
 indulge in it, unless restrained by the authoritative decision of the acknowledged code. 
 Well considered rules, formed on just principles, will eventually be the general guide, and 
 to reward the best dog according to his merits, the leading feature in all decisions. And 
 when these merits in the dogs are so nicely balanced that it appears impossible to decide in 
 favour of either dog over the other, although we have nothing to say in favour of its 
 gentility, let a toss-up rather than a knock-down decide the matter : even the hrutum fulmen 
 we would eschew, nor tolerate aught but harmony among coursers. Decisions made by 
 tossing up, drawing lots, or by any other chance, should not however become too frequently 
 practised. Mr. Thacker very justly observes, — " To decide equally the same, whether 
 gained by chance or by merit, may, at first sight, appear the most eligible as a matter of 
 convenience ; yet no one will doubt that merit is the proper principle. " 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Duke of Norfolk's Coursing Rules, as amended hy Mr. Thacker. 
 
 1 993. These rules, we believe, are considered to be very judiciously framed. That many 
 coursing meetings are wholly guided by them is certain ; nor is it improbable that they will 
 eventually supersede most others. On each rule Mr. Thacker, in his work on coursing, 
 offers important annotations and illustrations, which we strongly recommend to the attention 
 of the courser of every degree of standing ; but to the tyro more particularly. We also 
 add a few practical remarks of our own as they occur to us after each rule : but the merit 
 of them is mainly due to this gentleman, for his forcible exposition will, like the steel, 
 draw fire from the cold and senseless flint. Neither should we ourselves be doing justice to 
 our subject, nor the particular claims of Mr. Thacker as a celebrated coursing judge and 
 framer of rules for the guidance of others who are called on to decide on the merits of the 
 contending dogs in a course, were we to rest satisfied with this acknowledgment merely, 
 but we have also to thank him for an amusing and interesting account of the cir- 
 cumstances which led to his framing a code of rules that should be co-extensive with the 
 many changes and chances likely to take place in this ever-varying sport. The task was 
 Herculean, but, like Hercules, he exerted his great abilities (as the other exerted his great 
 strength) in overcoming the difficulties which lay in his way. Mr. Thacker 's attempts, 
 however, and the success which has attended those attempts, have made the subject so 
 interesting to every courser, that we cannot refrain from accepting his permission to make 
 public a letter to ourselves, detailing the circumstances which first prompted him to frame 
 a code of coursing rules, and tr> his appending thereto a general treatise on the sport itself, 
 not more useful than interesting ; of which letter the following is a copy : — " Dear sir, — I 
 wish to put you in possession of a few facts to make use of or not as you think proper, in 
 which a brief history of what led to my treating on coursing may not be out of place. The 
 Sporting Magazines before 1 820 did not, to the best of my recollection, contain any articles 
 on the decision of courses ; when such articles commenced under a curious coincidence. In 
 a convivial party, one evening, I was asked if it was not considered to be ' the best dog 
 that killed the hare ? ' The wine operating, I answered by an impromptu : — 
 
 ' Give me the dog that runs the most fair, 
 Performing thg most towards killing the hare.' 
 
 It was on this occasion I first became possessed of the Duke of Norfolk's amended rules, 
 before which I had not even heard of them, or of the other version. The next month's 
 magazine contained an article from Nimrod, who had been at the Amesbury Coursing 
 Meeting in company with a Mr. Davis, who then officiated there as judge. Nimrod op- 
 
 Qq 2 
 
'j96 
 
 COURSING RULES. 
 
 Pa I 
 
 fossing • not to be at home on coursing ground,' inquired of Mr. Davis * on what he decided ?' 
 The answer was ' on the dog that ran the fastest, and the most honest, and, in short, that did 
 the most toivards killing the hare.'' (I quote from memory.) In consequence I sent an 
 article for the next magazine, signed ' John Bull,' giving the above impromptu, and pointing 
 out its coincidence with Mr. Davis's opinion. The following month another article ap- 
 peared ; the editor wishing to hear again from the poetical John Bull, in consequence of 
 which a series of articles appeared and continued for a few years. How far these caused 
 the Ashdown Park Rules to be framed I do not know, but their appearance and the 
 proceedings which followed at coursing meetings settled my mind to the necessity of a 
 separate treatise on the whole subject. You will observe that the Duke of Norfolk's Rules 
 came down to us without any explanation why any one rule was so framed, or of any 
 principle on which the whole was founded ; yet there is such an uniformity of principle seen 
 to run through the most important of the rules, that I conceive the framers of them acted 
 on a settled principle, and that it was on a good one. Nevertheless, the want of that being 
 fully set forth and explained, has given rise to a diversity of opinions, and a variety of inter- 
 pretations to several rules, added to the inconsistency of some rules compared with others, 
 that it has led to innumerable disputes, although it has still remained in every courser's 
 mouth — ' the want of principles on which courses ought to be decided ;' yet, when any 
 attempts were made, scarce any two agreed upon the same principle. This has led to a 
 multiplicity and variety of disputes, and to so prevailing a dissatisfaction at decisions, that 
 the jealousy of partiality being shown, had rendered such jealousy and discontent at coursing 
 meetings almost proverbial. To remedy this, and strike at the root of the evil, I conceived 
 would be to remove the doubts and uncertainty entertained, and the want of knowledge 
 upon the subject which there seemed to be in the majority of coursers, by framing an 
 exposition of what I considered the true principles, in order to create a greater uniformity 
 of sentiment amongst them. I have not been disappointed in my expectations. The 
 former jealousy and discontent has gradually given way to the harmony of coursing meetings 
 becoming the order of the day. I would beg to ask to what else are we to attribute the 
 increased spirit with which coursing is now followed, running for so much larger stakes, 
 SOOl. 5001. (800Z. now contending for at Liverpool) than was ever known to be contended 
 for by greyhounds before, than the confidence parties feel in having justice done to them ; 
 and, in short, knowing better what they are about than formerly ? In this view of the 
 case, I feel that I have not been working in vain for the good of the coursing community, 
 and raising up the spirit of its votaries, for the last twenty years, first by the Sporting 
 Magazine, and next by my own publications. The Ashdown Park Rules made their appear- 
 ance in the Sporting Magazine just, I may say, in the nick of time for me to insert comments 
 upon them in the proper place ; i. e. to follow the Duke's Rules and my comments, just 
 when that part of my first, or small book, pul)lished ten years ago, was printing. Although 
 they had six months, or one season's start of mine, mine appears very soon to have given 
 them the go-by. I would here beg to ask, supposing 1 had sent out my rules only, without 
 note or comment, would they not have created the same or similar diversity of opinion, 
 which has always attended the Duke's Rules? I cannot refrain from thinking that the 
 explanation has done more than the rules in giving confidence to coursers, and in creating 
 harmony at the meetings. The meeting at the Thatched House Tavern, I am happy to 
 say, has not had, at least in any considerable degree, the effect of lessening the popularity of 
 my rules ; indeed, I cannot see how they could, for of the thirty-three rules made at this 
 meeting one only, the fourteenth, which might be supposed to be taken from my sixteenth, 
 has any thing to do with the decisions of courses, &c." We are sorry to learn that Mr, 
 Thacker regards the framing of this code as personally levelled at him, or rather at his 
 rules, which we think is very unlikely, seeing they are so universally popular ; indeed, he 
 allows that several meetings have, since the promulgation of the Thatched House Rules, 
 agreed to abide by those of his framing altogether. We respect Mr. Thacker much, and 
 we know that he is respected among sportsmen of all kinds, but particularly among those 
 whose predilections lead them principally to patronise coursing. " His peculiarities may 
 give offence," said an influential and first-rate practical courser to us; " but Mr. Thacker's 
 decisions are mostly judicious, and are always, as I believe, intended to be strictly impartial, 
 which (added he) is more than I can say for all the decisions I hear at some meetings." 
 We now proceed to give Mr. Thacker's coursing rules : — 
 
 1 . A hare ought to be coursed with not more than 
 a brace of greyhounds We would have tlie indivi- 
 dual (lor we cannot call hira a courser) who would 
 run more than a brace of greyhounds, shut out from 
 the notice of every true sportsman. He is almost 
 unfit for a pot-hunt<r. One only is often found more 
 than a match for a hare ; and when two are used, it 
 is more to observe the manoeuvring between the trio, 
 as well as to determine the superiority between the 
 dogs : thus in match coursing tlieodds is imperative. 
 —Editor. 
 
 2. She ought to have four or five score yards' law 
 before the dogs are loosed from the slips, if the 
 nature of the ground will admit of it, without danger 
 oi losing her. If she lose the dogs after they have 
 run her some time, the course to end there, though 
 she or another may start before the dogs are taken 
 up, and they run her again. — " Whoever," says 
 Arrian, " courses with greyhounds, should neither 
 slip them near the hare, nor more than a br,ace at a 
 time ; for though the hare be remarkably swift 
 footed, and have often beaten many dogs, yet, beinc 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 TRACKER'S AMENDED RULES. 
 
 597 
 
 Just started from her form, she cannot but be flut- 
 tered at heart, and terrified at the hallooing, and the 
 hounds pressing close upon her . and in this way 
 many a noble hare has often ignobly perished, with- 
 out an effort, showing no diversion worth mention- 
 ing." Nor can we but admire his descriptive powers 
 of pen in what follows : — " Let the hare, therefore, 
 creep away from her form, as if unperceived, and 
 recover her presence of mind. And then, if she be a 
 racer, Khe will prick up her ears, and bound away 
 from her seat with long strides ; and the greyhounds, 
 having capered about as if they were dancing, will 
 stretch out at full speed after her. And at this time 
 is the spectacle worthy indeed of the pains that 
 must necessarily be bestowed on these dogs." The 
 law given to the hare in match coursing snould 
 unquestionably be well understood and imperative. 
 In private coursing, although fair lav/ should always 
 be given to the hare where it can be done, yet cir- 
 cumstances must be taken into consideration, as the 
 distance from covert, with many others. Twelve 
 score yards, as directed by the old Norfolk code, 
 would in an inclosed country lose three out of every 
 four hares that were coursecl. Nor could such a dis- 
 tance afford a good opportunity of judging of the 
 relative speed of the two dogs, or of detecting any 
 latent tendency to dishonesty or lurching in either. 
 When the inclosures are not large, it is often found 
 that a hare will reach a fence, or the limits of sight, 
 before any correct judgment can be formed on the 
 relative speed of the dogs engaged. Sometimes, 
 therefore, theee limits are narrowed Dy mutual 
 consent, and with much propriety — PIditor. We 
 should do a palpable injustice both to the judgment 
 and humanity of Mr. Thacker, were we to omit this 
 portion of his note on the above rule : — " The law 
 allowed the hare before the dogs are loosed from the 
 
 slips is not all the protection she is entitled to re- 
 ceive at the hands of sportsmen ; she is in a defence- 
 less and unassisted state of danger throughout the 
 course ; when the dogs are loosed they are under no 
 control but their own natural propensity to take her, 
 and they ought to be equally unassisted as the poor 
 hare. They are allowed to be hallooed, so as to lay 
 them in view of her ; but a great hallooing and noise 
 whilst they are running is very foul sporting, and 
 very unfair towards the po6r hare ; it terrifies and 
 confuses the naturally timid animal, and frequently 
 causes her to be killed before the dogs have had a 
 fair trial, and injures the sport. (Vol. i. p. 160.) 
 
 3. The slipper ought to have only one person to 
 obey when to slip them, and let go immediately as 
 that person gives the word gn. He ought always to 
 be ready provided with collars of contrasting colours, 
 to put one on the neck of each dog, when brought to 
 the slips, when the two dogs are of the same or simi- 
 lar colour, for the judge to distinguish in his decision 
 to which dog he awards the course. If the owner ot 
 either refuse to have a collar on his dog, he ought not 
 to be allowed to be put into the slips, but the other dog 
 to run a bye. The same penalty ought to attach to 
 him if he refuse to allow his dog to be taken to the 
 slipper by the person appointed to do so, to prevent 
 the judge knowing the dog by knowing the servant. — 
 A delay in slipping the dogs in some meetings very 
 properly subjects the slipper to a forfeit, which is 
 necessary to insure regularity, as well as to prevent 
 any fraud being practised in favour of either dog. 
 It is needless, we presume, for us to recommend, that 
 none hut spring slips be employed, as those of New- 
 market, or of Lang, in the Haymarket, London. 
 Either of these slip the dogs readily and simultane- 
 ously. Those of Lang (Jig. 292.) we believe are be- 
 coming popular, from the ready liberation of both 
 
 LAHO'S EUPS. 
 
 dogs, and also from their mechanism being such as to 
 prevent all chance of entanglement of one dog with 
 the other, which their struggles have occasioned, par- 
 ticularly when one leaps over the other, before the 
 slips have been fairly unplugged. Let however the 
 slips used, of whatever kind, be previously examined, 
 before the dogs are in a situation to start : when this 
 is done, it is the slipper's own fault if both dogs are 
 not released simultaneously, without any chance ot 
 entanglement. One person only should be deputed 
 to give the word go, otherwise great confusion 
 may occur, and has actually happened at many 
 coursing meetings, from one saying go, and another 
 crying stay, halt, or any other contradictory vocifer- 
 ation. Collars are also proper to be worn by the 
 matched dogs; but it is imperative, whenever the dogs 
 themselves approximate in colour, that the two collars 
 snould be strikingly contrasted in their hue : when 
 one dog only is collared, then distinction is obviously 
 unnecessary Editor. 
 
 4. The judge ought to be in a situation to see it 
 both dogs go together out of the slips ; and he would 
 be the fittest person to judge of the distance the hare 
 
 is from the dogs, and to give the word go Mr. 
 
 Thacker very properly remarks on the importance ot 
 a strict observance of this rule, that, as the first run 
 up to the hare usually affords the best opportunity of 
 judging which dog has the most speed, so it is of con- 
 sequence that the judge should see that they were 
 simultaneously started by the slipper Editor. 
 
 .5. The slipper ought to run forward with the dogs 
 when a hare gets up, so that they will bear steadily 
 against the collar ; otherwise, one or both may be 
 struggling and turning round, with his head from the 
 hare, when the word ^o is given — A foul start should 
 by all means be avoided, and indeed it may be con- 
 Mdered as one of the most disheartening circum- 
 
 Qq 
 
 stances that can occur in a course. It begets mur- 
 murs in some, suspicions in others, and regrets in all 
 but those few who may be interested in the wagers 
 depending on the dog "most favoured in the start. 
 When any thing unfair is suspected in the start, it is 
 recommended that nothing be allowed to either dog 
 until they are fairly opposed to each other in the 
 course. Mr. Thacker would even disqualify the dog 
 from winning which had any intentional partiality 
 shown him in the start, and we think he is right ; and 
 we would certainly do the same. — Editor. 
 
 6. When a hare is found sitting, she ought to be dis. 
 tinctly sohoed, so that the dogs may be alive to her get- 
 ting up ; and, for the same purpose, she ought to be 
 hallooed when started ; the latter ought to be only by 
 one or very few persons ; as, if by many, the hare will 
 be beside herself from being frightened, and spoil the 
 sport by her not going straight away. The hare finder 
 should give such a soho, that all those principally 
 concerned may be prepared ; and, at the same time, 
 if there be any particular direction that it is desired 
 she should take, let all the company be directed to make 
 way. The dogs will naturally look towards the hal- 
 loos which succeed her being started; which make it 
 clear that they should be given by one person in pre- 
 ference to many, who being probably wide apart, may 
 so distract the attention of the dogs as to make them 
 lose sight of her altogether, as we have seen happen. 
 Mr. Thacker says, very justly, that the proper person 
 to halloo the hare is the hare finder ; he being nearest 
 to her in the start, and consequently his voice is 
 most effective in drawing the eyes of the dogs to- 
 wards her. lie also says, that, " Should a hare get 
 up without being previously sohoed, the company 
 ought immediately to make a clear way for both the 
 slipper and the judge in the direction she is taking," 
 who will act accordingly. 
 
598 
 
 COURSING RULES. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 7. A cote to be reckoned two points. A cote Is 
 when two dogs start even together, and one outruns 
 the other, and gives the hare a turn or wrench ; but 
 if the hare take a circuitous route, and the dog which 
 runs the outer circle gives the turn, it is reckoned 
 three points. — The cote may truly be called a mystical 
 term, from the numerous inquiries which have been 
 made of its derivation, and the contradictory opinions 
 entertained on its precise meaning. The arguments 
 which have followed the different explanations given, 
 have been very interestingly illustrated by Mr. 
 Thacker, who cites many olden authorities to show 
 that it is a term almost wholly confined to coursing, 
 and certainly it appears to have been appended to it 
 from the earliest descriptions of the sport in our own 
 language. (See vol. i. p. 113. U7. 150. J68. ; see also 
 his long instructive explanation of Rule 7., extending 
 from p. 168. to 183.) — Editor. 
 
 8. A turn to be reckoned one point ; but if the hare 
 turn not as it were round, she only wrenches ; and 
 two wrenches are equal to one turn. A wrench Is 
 when she strikes off to the right or the left, at about a 
 right angle. Any thing short of that in a forward 
 direction, is only a rick or whiff, for which nothing 
 
 ought to bo allowed Wrenching and turning are by 
 
 no means sjTionymous, although many young coursers 
 consider them such j and many others also are by no 
 means well informed on the true importance of each. 
 Independently of the clear wording of Rule 8. Mr. 
 Thacker further explains his meaning by observing, 
 that, " The reason why a distinction is made in the old 
 rules betwixt a turn right about and a wrench, is 
 obviously a very just one. In wrenching the hare, a 
 dog neither distresses her, nor contributes so much 
 towards the killing, nor does he reduce his own 
 powers so much as he does by what is called fetching 
 her back again, or, as TurberviUe has it, setting her 
 about ; in addition to which it is generally seen that 
 a waiting dog gives wrenches more frequently than 
 
 turns, while a fair runner gives turns more frequently 
 than wrenches." Every little whiff or rick which the 
 hare makes, undoubtedly ought not to be allowed ; 
 much less should taking a curve lirte or serpentine 
 direction (probably made from instinctive remem- 
 brance of her former paths), be taken into account. 
 A direct angular turn only ought to stand good, as it 
 plainly bespeaks the pressure of the dog on the hare ; 
 but, on the other hand, it ought not by any means to 
 reckon, as it does with some, as a direct turn about. — 
 Editor. 
 
 9. A go-by to be reckoned two pomts ; but one dog 
 being behind the other, and then getting first, by the 
 hare running in a curve, or any way but in a straight 
 forward stretch, or by superior speed, when both ara 
 fairly on their legs after a turn, is no go-by : if a dog 
 give half a go-by, to be allowed one point for it, unless 
 that half go-by forms part of a cote, in which case it 
 
 should be reckoned in the cote The importance of 
 
 the go-by is further exemplified in the author's notes 
 to this rule, where it is stated that it is the principal, 
 though not the most important, feature by which we 
 are to measure the superior speed of the dog who 
 gives it. It is also very properly observed, that what 
 frequently stands with some for a RO-bu is only an ad. 
 vantage gained by the dog's taking the inner circle, 
 which may show tact, but is no demonstration of 
 speed, the quality here sought for as the subject of re- 
 muneration. — Editor. 
 
 10. Killing or bearing the hare to be reckoned two 
 points, if it be a kill of merit ; but if one dog turn the 
 hare into the other dog's mouth, or the hare being 
 taken by other casual circumstances, wherein there is 
 no merit in the dog, to reckon nothing ; but there 
 may be a kill which has not the first degree of merit 
 in the dog, yet not without merit, wherein the judge 
 should use his discretion in allowing one point 
 for it. — The kill {fig. 2!*3 ) in the estimation of 
 some coursers, ought not to stand for much ; others 
 
 293 
 
 would reckon it as nothing, alleging that it is usually 
 the worst dog that kills the hare. But as this is by 
 no means always the case, something at least should 
 be allowed for the kill, otherwise it stultifies the 
 principle that the best dog is that which does most 
 towards killing the hare. Under this view it should 
 be left to the judge, who may have seen the whole 
 course, to decide on the quantum of merit, and ot 
 those points gained by the killing dog, which actually 
 and immediately tended to the kill. We cannot, how- 
 ever, here refrain from remarking on the singular 
 discrepancy there appears here between coursing 
 matched and coursing unmatched. It is well known 
 that the kill in match coursing, although a point 
 of merit with all, yet stands with many celebrated 
 coursers as not a very strong point ; and on many oc- 
 casions is entirely overlooked, when the quantum 
 meruit is to be decided on. In unmatched coursing, 
 on the contrary, the kill is the alpha and omega, the 
 destined goal of the dogs and their master ; and what- 
 ever points the dogs make, the grand point is to 
 carry puss home as a trophy. — Editor. 
 
 11. A tripping or jerking the hare is to be reckoned 
 one point. 
 
 12. If a dog take a fall in a course whilst performing 
 his duty, to be allowed one point for it ; if he fall from 
 Dressing the hare closely, or flinging himself to take 
 tier, and causes her to turn about, he is entitled to 
 two points, one for the fall and one for the turn ; or, 
 if the turn were by superior speed, he gains three 
 points, one for the fall and two for the cote ; or if a 
 circuitous cote and fall, four points.— This rule is 
 connected with the 7th and 8th rules. 
 
 13. If one dog see not the hare when slipped, by 
 
 any accidental occurrence, not his own fault, to be 
 deemed no course ; but if, owing to his untractable- 
 ness or infirmity of sight, or the fault of his owner or 
 servants, the dog that follows the hare to win, and 
 the judge to decide whether his not seeing the hare 
 was accidental or the fault of the dog. If he after- 
 wards join in the course, it must be in the discretion 
 of the judge, if he deem it no fault in the dog's not 
 seeing the hare when slipped, to give it no course, 
 or decide it according to the merits of the dogs when 
 running together, allowing for the distance or num- 
 ber of turns given by one while the other was absent 
 froiTi it, and comparatively not so much at work. 
 But if his not seeing the hare when slipped was his 
 own fault, or that of his owner or servant, the course 
 to be given against him. 
 
 14. If there be no turn or other point gained, an 
 equal start, and the hare run in a straight direction, 
 the dog leading first to the covert to win. If one 
 dog lose ground at the first start, and afterwards 
 evidently gains upon the other by superior speed, 
 though he does not pass, or get even with him, yet, if 
 there be no turn or other point gained between them, 
 he ought to be deemed the winner ; either dog lead- 
 ing first to the covert by an unequal start, an inside 
 turn, or other occurrence where there is no supe- 
 riority of speed shown, the course to be adjudged 
 dead ; but if the unequal start were the fault of that 
 dog which lost ground by it, and who does not regain 
 that loss by superior speed, he ought to forfeit the 
 course for his own untractableness. But if a dog lose 
 his start by the slipper standing still, instead of running 
 forwards for the dogs to press against the collar, and 
 in his natural struggling to get to the hare when he 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 NEW COURSING RULES. 
 
 599 
 
 sees her, has his eyes in a contrary direction when 
 loosed, it ought not to be deemed his untractable- 
 ness, but the slipper's awtiwardness. 
 
 15. If a dog lose ground in the start by any unto- 
 ward circumstance, not his own fault, and yet main- 
 tain equal speed with the other, if that other give the 
 hare a turn, or gain any other point, but the course 
 end immediately by the hare gaining covert, sougli, 
 squatting in turnips, or other brush, except killing 
 her, that turn or point not to be allowed for, but the 
 course to be adjudged dead. If that turn were gained 
 by the advantage of an inside turn, the hare running 
 in a curve, without any superiority of speed being 
 shown, to be adjudged dead. If the course continue 
 longer, and other points are gained, that first turn or 
 
 • point to be taken into the account ; and if that un- 
 equal start were owing to the dog's untractableness, or 
 otherwise his own fault, the turn or point gained by 
 the other dog to entitle him to win. 
 
 16. If a dog wilfully stand still in a course, or de- 
 part from dir,"ctly pursuing the hare, or to meet her, 
 tlie points he has gained to be reckoned only to the 
 time he stood still, or left the course, though he may 
 afterwards join in it. If the points he has gained 
 up to the time he stood still, or departed from the 
 ordinary course, should equal what the other gained 
 in the whole course, his standing still, or leaving the 
 course, to give the casting point against him. If both 
 dogs wilfully stop, with the hare in view, to be decided 
 by the number of points each gained ; and if they are 
 equal, to be decided by a toss-up, though one run 
 longer than the other. If one or both dogs should 
 stop, with the hare in view, and relinquish the pur- 
 suit through utter inability to continue it, the course 
 to be decided according to the number of points each 
 dog gained in the whole course, and not to that dog 
 which ran the longest, though he continue the pur- 
 suit to the covert. 
 
 17. If a dog refuse to fence where the other fences, 
 his points to be reckoned only up to that time, though 
 he may afterwards join in the course. If he do his 
 best endeavour to fence, and is foiled by sticking in 
 the raeuse, or the fence being too high to top it, 
 whereby he cannot join in the rest of the course, such 
 course to be deemed to end at that fence. Should the 
 points be equal between them, to be undecided ; but 
 if one be thrown out by being a bad fencer, and yet 
 the points be equal, a good fencer to have a casting 
 point over a bad one. 
 
 18. If a fence intervene in a course that the judge 
 cannot get over, and thereby lose view of the remain- 
 der of the course, the course to end at that fence. 
 
 19. If a dog be rode over, or disabled, so that he 
 cannot continue it, or by other accident not being the 
 fault of the owners of either of the dogs or their ser- 
 vants, the course to be decided up to the time the acci- 
 dent happened; but if through the fault of the owner 
 of either dog, or his servant, the course to be given 
 against him. Or if either dog be unsighted during a 
 course, the course to end there, unless it is but for a 
 very short time and he joins the course again, in 
 which case it must be in the judge's discretion to 
 decide the whole course, or only up to the time the 
 dog was unsighted. 
 
 1994. On the latter rules we regret that our limits compel us to abstain from an individual 
 examination of the contents. The length of most of them, indeed, renders much elucida- 
 tion unnecessary, as in general each of the rules embodies most of that it is intended to 
 enforce. Mr. Thacker, however, has added very explicit and copious annotations thereon, 
 to which we would refer the reader. Since the above was written, still further modifications 
 of the coursing rules have been agreed on by a large body of influential coursing amateurs. 
 We may presume on their excellence ; but Mr. Thacker's copious annotations had almost 
 left this a barren subject. 
 
 20. If a fresh hare get up during a course, and one 
 of the dogs take after her, the course to be decided 
 up to the time she interfered with it. If a third 
 dog get loose and interfere with the course, to be 
 decided up to that time, unless the third dog is the 
 property of the owner of one of those engaged in 
 the course, in which case the course shall be given 
 against him. 
 
 21. If the points are even between two dogs, and 
 one evidently shows most speed, that extra speed to 
 entitle him to win ; but where a dog has a balance of 
 one point, and the speed of the other is only a trifle 
 more, the point to win. If very few turns or 
 Wrenches are given, and one dog has a balance of 
 only one point, and the other a great degree of su- 
 perior speed, that speed to win. If the points be 
 equal, and one has most speed at the first part of the 
 course, and the other at the last part, if in equal pro- 
 portion to the last turn, or kill, the course to be ad- 
 judged dead ; but if the points are equal, and speed 
 also, up to the last turn, and one shows more speed 
 than the other in the run up to cover, that extra 
 speed to win. If two dogs are slipped even, the 
 course straight, without a turn, and one shows most 
 speed at first, and the other at the last part, so as 
 lust to get even with his fellow, and no more, the 
 course to be adjudged dead. 
 
 22. The next brace of dogs to be taken to the slipper 
 immediately on his loosing the other dogs, that he 
 may have them ready in the slips when the judge 
 returns from the preceding course ; but they ought not 
 to be slipped at a hare until both the other dogs are 
 taken up, for fear of their joining in the fresh course. 
 
 23. Some one should be appointed to receive the 
 judge's decision ; also to communicate any directions 
 to him upon the orders of the field. No other person 
 ought to interfere or say a word to him during the 
 time the business of the field is going on, as it is his 
 place to judge upon the points of the course, as well 
 as the casualties that may have occurred in it. 
 Should the owner of either dog engaged, or their ser- 
 vant or partisan, make any remark to him, either 
 directly or indirectly, before he has given his decision, 
 he ought to forfeit the course, though it may be that 
 his dog was entitled to it. 
 
 24. A judge ought to have a quick eye, a clear head, 
 and a retentive memory ; he ought to give his judg- 
 ment promptly and decisively, but not over hastily. 
 No one ought to ask him why he decided on sucli a 
 dog, orought he to answer him if he does ask without 
 first applying to the stewards, who ought not to suffer 
 the judge to be annoyed with questions which they 
 think unnecessary. 
 
 25. The judge's decision to be final and binding on 
 the parties to whomsoever he delivers it, unless he 
 decides by the name of the dog or that of his owner ; 
 in which case his decision to be void, and the course 
 to be decided by reference to other parties agreed 
 upon by the majority present. The judge ought to 
 decide by the colour of the dogs, or of their distin- 
 guishing collars, the largest or smallest, or by some 
 other convenient way which does not indicate a know- 
 ledge of the dog, or of his owner. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The New Laws of Coursing, as promulgated in 1838. 
 
 1 995. The new laws of coursing were drawn up and agreed upon at a meeting of noblemen 
 and gentlemen, members of established clubs in England and Scotland, held at the Thatched 
 House Tavern, in St;. James's-street, on Saturday, the 3d day of June, 1838; the Earl of 
 Stradbroke in the chair. They are intended as the groundwork of an uniform code of laws, 
 and are recommended for general adoption in all coursing societies, in order that the 
 owners of dogs may, as in racing affairs, be governed by the same regulations, whether 
 running in the north or in the soutli. To make the rules as complete and as generally 
 applicable as possible, it is intended to have an annual meeting at the above tavern, at two 
 o'clock on the Saturday, in the Ascot race week, when propositions for adding to or 
 
 Qq 4 
 
coo 
 
 COURSING RULES. 
 
 Part V. 
 
 altering, such of them as may appear defective, will be taken into consideration. Any 
 communication on such subject, if addressed, post paid, to W. RufF, BcWs Life in London, 1 70. 
 Strand, will be laid before the meeting, provided the name of the writer and of the club of 
 which he shall be a member be given. On the evening of such meeting there will be a 
 dinner at the Thatched House, to which members of all established coursing clubs arc 
 invited. We would venture a remark, that in so fertile a subject as coursing, fertile from its 
 extreme versatility, no two courses being exactly alike, it is not to be wondered at that 
 new rules should seem to be required to meet these contingencies. But the continual alter- 
 ation of old laws and framing of new ones has its disadvantages ; one settled code, steadily 
 adhered to, and, above all, the judicious appointment of a competent judge, offers the best 
 mode of avoiding disagreements and settling disputes. 
 
 The New Laws of Coursing of 1 8,38. 
 
 1. Two stewards shall be appointed by the mem- 
 bers at dinner each day, to act in the field the follow- 
 ing day, and to preside at dinner. They shall regu- 
 late the plan of beating the ground, under the sanction 
 of the owner or occupier of the soil. 
 
 2. The time of putting the first brace of dogs in 
 the slips shall be declared at dinner on the day pre- 
 ceding. If a prize is to be run for, and only one dog 
 Is ready, he shall run a bye, and his owner shall receive 
 forfeit ; should neither be ready, the course shall be 
 run when the committee shall think fit. In a match, 
 if only one dog be ready, his owner shall receive 
 forfeit. 
 
 3. The judge ought to be in a position where he 
 can see the dogs leave the slips, and to decide by the 
 colour of the dogs to a person appointed for that pur- 
 pose i his decision shall be final. 
 
 4. The judge shall not answer any questions put to 
 him regarding a course, unless such questions are 
 asked by the committee. 
 
 5. If any member make an observation in the 
 hearing of the judge, respecting a course during the 
 time of running, or before he shall have delivered his 
 judgment, he shall forfeit one sovereign to the fund ; 
 and if either dog be his own, he shall lose the course. 
 If he impugn the decision of the judge, he shall forfeit 
 two sovereigns. 
 
 6. All courses run at this society shall be from 
 slips. 
 
 7. No person shall run a greyhound by a name dif- 
 ferent from that in which he has appeared in public, 
 without first giving notice of such alteration, under a 
 penalty of five sovereigns. 
 
 8. Any member of this society, or other person, 
 running a greyhound at the meeting, having a dog at 
 large which shall join in the course then running, 
 shall forfeit one sovereign ; and if belonging to either 
 of the parties running, the course shall be decided 
 against him. 
 
 9. No greyhounds shall be entered as puppies, 
 unless born on or after the 1st of January, of the year 
 preceding the day of running. 
 
 10. If in running for prizes the judge shall be of 
 opinion that the course has not been of sufficient 
 length to enable him to decide as to the merits of the 
 
 dogs, he shall inquire of the committee whether he is 
 to decide the course or not ; if in the negative, the 
 dogs shall be immediately put again into the slips. 
 
 1 1 . When a course of an average length is so equally 
 divided that the judge shall be unable to decide it, the 
 owners of the dogs may toss for it ; but if either 
 refuse, the dogs shall be again put in the slips, at 
 such time as the committee may think fit ; but if 
 either dog be drawn, the winning dog shall not be 
 obliged to run again. 
 
 12. In running a match, the judge may declare the 
 course to be undecided. 
 
 13. If a member shall enter more than one grey- 
 hound, bond fide his own property, for a prize, his 
 dogs shall not run together, if it be possible to avoid 
 it ; and if two greyhounds, the property of the same 
 member, remain in to the last tie, he may run it out, 
 or draw either, as he shall think fit. 
 
 14. If a greyhound stand still in a course when a 
 hare is in his or her sight, the owner shall lose the 
 course; but if a greyhound drop from exhaustion, 
 and it shall be the oinnion of the judge that the merit, 
 up to the time of falling, was greatly in his or her 
 favour, then the judge shall have power to award the 
 course to the greyhound so falling, if he think fit. 
 
 15. Should two hares be on foot, and the dogs se- 
 parate before reaching the hare slipped at, the course 
 shall be undecided, and shall be run over again at 
 such time as the committee shall think fit, unless the 
 owners of the dogs agree to toss for it, or to draw 
 one dog. 
 
 16. A course shall end if the dogs are unsighted 
 from any impediment, after being fairly in with the 
 hare. 
 
 17. If any member or his servant ride over his op- 
 ponent's dog when running, so as to injure him in 
 the course, the dog so ridden over shall be deemed to 
 win the course. 
 
 18. When dogs engaged are of the same colour, 
 they shall each wear a collar. 
 
 19. It is recommended to all union meetings to 
 appoint a committee of five, consisting of members of 
 different clubs, to determine all difficulties and cases 
 of doubt. 
 
 Local Rules. 
 
 1. The number of members shall be regulated by 
 the letters in the alphabet, and the two junior mem- 
 bers shall take the letters X and Z if required. 
 
 2. The members shall be elected by ballot, seven 
 to constitute a ballot, and two black balls to exclude. 
 
 3. The name of every person proposed to be bal- 
 lotted for as a member, shall be placed over the 
 chimuey-piece one day before the ballot can take 
 place. 
 
 4. No proposition shall he ballotted for, unless put 
 up over the chimuey-piece, with the names of the 
 proposer and seconder, at, or before, dinner preced- 
 ing the day of the ballot, and read to the members at 
 such dinner. 
 
 5. Every member shall, at each meeting, run a 
 greyhound, his own property, or forfeit a sovereign 
 to the club. 
 
 6. No member shall be allowed to match more 
 than two greyhounds to the first class, under a penalty 
 of two sovereigns to the fund, unless such member 
 has been drawn or run out for tne prizes, in which 
 case he shall be allowed to run three dogs in the first 
 class. 
 
 7. If any member shall absent himself two seasons, 
 without sending his subscription, he shall be deemed 
 out of the society, and another chosen in his place. 
 
 8. No greyhound shall be allowed to start, if any 
 arrears are due to this society from the owner. 
 
 9. Any member lending another a greyhound, for 
 the purpose of saving his forfeit (excepting by con- 
 sent of the members present), shall forfeit five sove- 
 reigns. 
 
 10. Any member running the dog of a stranger in 
 a match, shall cause the name of the owner to be 
 inserted after his own name in the list, under a 
 penalty of one sovereign. 
 
 11. No stranger shall be admitted into the society's 
 room, unless introduced by a member, who shall place 
 the name of his friend over the chimney-piece, with 
 his own attached to it ; and no member shall intro- 
 duce more than one friend. 
 
 12. The members of the clubs shall be honor- 
 ary members of this society, and, when present, 
 shall be allowed to run their greyhounds on paying 
 the annual subscription. 
 
 13. Messrs. (three or five members, 
 including the secretary for the time being), shall 
 form a committee for managing the affairs of this 
 society, and shall name a person, for the approbation 
 of the members, to judge all courses run in this 
 society, and all doubtful cases shall be referred to 
 them. 
 
 14. This society to meet on the in 
 and course on the following days. 
 
Chap II. 
 
 COURSING UNMATCHED. 
 
 Sect. VI. Coursing, Simple or Unnuitched. 
 
 
 601 
 
 294 
 
 UNMATCHED COURBKNO. 
 
 1996. TTie practice of coursing was originally thought sufficiently interesting of itself, 
 without requiring the additional stimulus of matching the dogs of different individuals 
 against each other, and rewarding the victors with prizes. Ovid thought the subject of a 
 single handed course sufficiently attractive to call forth the powers of his pen, in language 
 equally descriptive and poetical. Coursing thus pursued is not fettered with difficulties of 
 awards displeasing to individuals, nor of the loss of the credit of a favourite dog being made 
 public. It contains within itself sufficient interest to be undertaken alone, and it also 
 affi)rds amusement for several where the liberal principle is acknowledged, that pleasure is 
 increased by being shared. It is an old adage, that, " Whatever is worth doing at all, is 
 worth doing well." Thus private coursing, equally with public or match coursing, should 
 be conducted in a true sportsmanlike manner; and even where a strict attention to minutia 
 is dispensed with, yet all essential points, as the goodness of the dogs, their condition for 
 running, &c. should be attended to. Nor should private coursing ever be conducted with 
 less fairness towards the game than is allowed in match coursing. It should not be said of 
 any one that he waged war on unequal terms against an inoffensive animal by short law, or 
 by using more than a brace of greyhounds. We have heard of a leash so employed, which 
 cannot be considered either fair or sportsmanlike. Turberville even says, " That (three 
 greyhounds to one hare) is seldom seene, and a brace of dogges is enow for such a poor 
 beaste." He also requires fair law for the hare, as " twelve score yards, or more, according 
 to the ground or country where she sitteth." Listen to this, brother coursers, and stain 
 not your hands with innocent blood, for unfair sporting is a sort of murder — it is at least 
 malice prepense ; and if this serious charge v.-ill not prevent you, let the odious name 
 (accursed among true sportsmen) ui pot-hunter deter you from any unfair practices. When 
 a hare is found on her form, would it not be disgraceful to put her up without withdrawing 
 the dogs to a fair distance ; for without a fair start the match between the dog and his 
 game is unequal. He is all expectation, the poor hare is " all in a maze," and we well 
 know that she cannot, as Paddy would say, at once know how to " handle her legs." A 
 gravid hare can often get away from harriers, but her chance is small against greyhounds : 
 such a course therefore would savour of poaching, or at least of a total disregard of fair 
 play. To keep up the reputation of a truly fair sportsman, no animal should be pursued, 
 except such as under a natural state of the objects, i. e. the pursuers and the pursued, are 
 nearly on a par. It is admissible, on the part of the sportsman, by the exercise of his intellectual 
 powers to increase the chances in his favour, by cultivating the natural powers of the animals 
 he calls in to aid him in his pursuit ; but to go beyond this is certainly disgraceful to his 
 character and to the sport itself Fearing that these remarks may be considered as affected 
 on our parts, and be said to savour of a pseudo humanity, we request the reader's attention 
 to Arrian on the same subject, as quoted by Mr. Thacker in Rule 2. p. 596. The generous 
 Patlander says, " fair play is a jewel," and he is right ; in all our dealings with our friends, 
 or with those creatures Providence has given us rule over, let no unfair advantages be taken 
 against them. We challenge the candour of the sportsman, did he ever at all entrench on this 
 principle without some compunctious feelings, and severe ones too. To enter further intodetail 
 on the practice of simple coursing we deem unnecessary, as in every essential it is the same 
 with that we have already described. The courser either enters the field with his dogs only, 
 himself being mounted or dismounted, or he may have a friend or two in company ; in 
 which latter case they separate, and carefully beat the ground over, being followed by the 
 dogs. Some take a servant with them, who has the dogs in slips, which he does not loosen 
 until called to by his master, whose call is made sooner or later, according to the nature of 
 tne ground, and the proximity or remoteness of cover. Others in their private coursings 
 
602 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 employ a hare finder, who having noted one, two, three, or more hares in form, the master 
 either alone, or accompanied hy friends and neighbours, sets forth pretty certain of sport. 
 There may be luxury in this, and it may suit the idle ; we, however, appeal to the feelings 
 of most of those sporting readers who may honour these pages with their perusal, whether 
 they enjoy the kill of a hare when found /or them, half as much as when, in the true character 
 of sportsmen, they have gone forth, and having found their own hares, have fairly coursed 
 them down, or have seen them escape, to oflfer diversion for another day. 
 
 PART VI. 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING 
 
 295 
 
 1997. The lute symptoms of a revival of this aristocratic sport {fig. 295.), having had the 
 effect of awakening the public attention to the subject, we embrace the opportunity of 
 keeping the enthusiasm alive by laying before our readers a picture of its olden practices, 
 when it was the all prevailing pursuit of kings and princes, and no less so of ladies " fair." 
 Will it not excite curiosity in the gentle breast of the present day also to learn that the 
 enamoured knight, in the times we allude to, was wont to woo with his hawk on his hand ; 
 and that the gift of one of these birds was a pledge between high-born lovers ? And can 
 we tell, without exciting surprise, that the proud knight of chivalric fame would sooner 
 part with his life than his hawk ; or that a cast of noble falcons was equal to a king's 
 ransom ? Under these showings we hope that we need no apology for any zeal we may 
 manifest in favour of falconry ; and that our sketch of its history, our description of its 
 winged agents, and our detail of the practice of the sport which is to follow, will be gener- 
 ally acceptable. 
 
 1998. Falconry and kaioking are so strictly synonymous terms, that the frequent recurrence 
 of them in conjunction amounts almost to redundancy. Nevertheless both have been so 
 long and so intimately connected with our subject, that it is hardly possible to separate 
 them, or to exclude either without injury ; and were we inclined to hinge our matter on one 
 of these names only, it would require a more erudite head than our own to decide on which 
 the lot ought to fall. The term falcon is apparently of French derivation ; that of hawk is 
 probably borrowed from the Saxon (haysc), and both are expressed in the Latin by accipiter. 
 With these pretensions it must be left to the fancy of the practitioner of this ancient and 
 noble sport to make his own selection. Falconry ! the very sound of the word is lofty, and 
 it really has the savour of high breeding about it ; for not only were its winged agents the 
 chosen conpanions of kings, princes, and nobles, but nature herself had already stamped 
 them, ere the selection was made, with distinctive characters of prowess and high bearing. 
 Hawking! This term is certainly less sonorous, but it appears to have equal claims with its 
 partner to the " rust of time," those high prized crumbles that give inestimable value to a 
 mite with an eruginous crust (What would not be given for a veritable ohulum that had 
 crossed the palm of Belisarius?) and raise the value of the autograph of some ancient 
 worthy beyond the promissory note of any man alive ? The terms hawk and hawking, as will 
 be elsewhere enlarged on, having been much more extensively and more significantly, 
 
Chap. I. NATURAL HISTORY OF BIRDS. 
 
 60S 
 
 although sometimes erroneously used, than those of falcon and falconry even, Imperatively 
 forbid our omission of them, notwithstanding the more aristocratic claims of falcon and 
 falconry. In the popular portions of our descriptions, both of falcons and hawks, as well as 
 when we treat of the practice of falconry, we shall employ the phraseology common among 
 falconers, and use hawk and falcon as synonymous. But in our systematic descriptions of 
 these birds of prey we shall nevertheless endeavour to rectify the real misnomers, and to 
 place the several individuals in the situation assigned to each by naturalists. 
 
 1999. The connection between the sports of the field and the feathered races which are found 
 there, is too intimate not to make the study of their forms, habits, and properties, highly 
 interesting to the sportsman, exclusive of the amusement which the pursuit of them 
 affords. Nor is it difficult to prove that only a moderate acquaintance with ornithology 
 would double his pleasures and lighten his toils. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 THE SYSTEMAriC HISTORY OF BIRDS. 
 
 2000. System forms the best foundation for every superstructure which the human mind builds. 
 The systematic arrangement of twenty-four letters forms the medium of communicating all 
 that is known. Systematic zoology is the A B C of him who wishes to acquire a com- 
 petent or a communicable knowledge of the living objects around him ; and ornithology is 
 that branch of zoology which treats on birds. 
 
 Sect. I. The Progress of Ornithology as a Science. 
 
 2001. To enumerate all the writers on ornithology, would force on us the notice of every 
 one who has signalised himself as a writer on general zoology, from Aristotle to the present 
 day. We shall, therefore, briefly glance at the labours of such only as have especially 
 furthered the particular department of Natural History which treats on birds. 
 
 2002. Aristotle himself tiotices birds as carnivorous, granivorous, and polyphagous. He also 
 tells us that some take their food on land, and some on the water. His observations also 
 extended to their migrations, their habitations, food, and manners ; but the sum of his 
 writings can be considered as little more than an incentive to future labours in the same 
 field. Pliny, as an author, was fanciful and interesting in the extreme ; but as he wrote all 
 that he heard, as well as all that he saw, few of the present day venture to repeat after him. 
 In 1556 Belon of Mans, a native of France, published his systematic arrangement of birds, 
 founded on their forms, properties, and modes of subsistence, and sprinkled also with some 
 anatomical comparisons between their structure and that of Mammalia. His arrangement 
 of birds of prey is excellent, and is even yet followed ; but he was led into some incongruous 
 grouping, by classing some of them according to the position, form, and material of their 
 nests. Aldrovandus added something to the common stock, as did Gesner also. Johnson 
 chiefly compiled from others. 
 
 2003. The Ornithologia of Willoughby is principally grounded on external characters, among 
 which the forms of the beak and feet furnished him with lines of division : he also followed 
 Belon in grouping them from their habits and their methods of subsistence. He classed 
 birds into twenty divisions, eighteen of which are composed of terrestrial birds, and two 
 are the aquatic. Ray, in his Synopsis, principally adopts the divisions of Willoughby ; 
 he however enlightened the subject by some valuable remarks on the internal structure of 
 birds, and he likewise formed some new characters from the number of feathers in the 
 tail. 
 
 2004. TTie Linncean system of ornithology succeeded to that of the contemporaries of Ray, 
 and by its fascinations of exhibiting the affinities which unite the larger groups of animals, 
 for some time it threw a shade over the more 7iatural methods of investigation ; which 
 methods, however, if pursued with extensive research, and if accompanied with copious 
 induction, certainly lead to the acquirement of knowledge beyond all others. But, on the 
 contrary, should the natural method lead to a total neglect of that precision apparent in 
 Linnasus, which at least made his indices the grammar of zoology, then future naturalists 
 will stand in the predicament of one who observes for himself alone, and who, without 
 any direct medium of communication with others, can neither receive nor impart know- 
 ledge, 
 
 2005. The names of Buffon and Pennant, as interesting writers, must not be passed over ; 
 and if it was not their fate to add much to systematic ornithology, yet it must be allowed 
 that one, by the warmth of his descriptions, and the other, by his method of rivetting 
 the attention, have each acquired a fair claim to be considered as an ornament to his own 
 country. Mr. Pennant, with some trifling alterations, has adopted Ray's scheme of 
 arrangement. 
 
604 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part V^I. 
 
 2006. Dr. Latham also ranks as a zealous ornithologist, and his General History of Birds, 
 which consists of eleven quarto volumes, with plates etched and coloured by himself, affords 
 ample proof of his industry and attachment to the subject. This patriarchal naturalist is 
 only lately deceased, at the advanced age of ninety and odd years. Dr. Latham's classifi- 
 cation was essentially Linnsean. 
 
 2007. Colonel Montague's Ornithological Dictionary offers, likewise, one of the best illus- 
 trations of the knowledge which may be gained by the exertions of one individual, and the 
 interest which may be excited in others by the observations made by what has been expres- 
 sively called an " out-door naturalist." This respectable writer, without being a slave to 
 the trammels of system, has added much to our knowledge of birds ; and the second edition 
 of his work, published two or three years ago, under the editorship of that accomplished 
 naturalist, Mr. Rennie, will still further add to our stores. In our humble opinion the 
 introductory matter prefixed to the work presents a well arranged outline of the past and 
 present state of ornithology. We need not, we presume, remind the reader, that it was to 
 this gentleman we are indebted for those interesting little tomes in the Library of Enter - 
 taining Knowledge, under the title of The Architecture of Birds. The names of Shaw, Albin, 
 Donovan, Lewin, Turton, Lac^pede, Dumeril, Blumenbach, Vaillant, Edwards. Bewick, 
 Selby, Griffith, Vigors, Fleming, Swainson, Wilson, Jardine, &c. &c. stand also as eminent 
 contributors to this branch of zoology. As regards the graphic display of the natural 
 figures of birds, we recommend attention to the masterly work of Mr. Audubon, which has 
 been so highly eulogised by that accomplished and critical naturalist, Mr. Swainson. It 
 
 •yould also be a signal injustice to our subject, and to writings at once popular and induc- 
 tive, were we to omit the mention of those of Mr. Mudie, whose felicitous method of 
 instrucfio,^ is strikingly apparent in all he has written on the matter in hand. Nor can we 
 refraui from particularly noticing the late instructive volumes on ornithology in the Cabinet 
 Cyclopeedia oi Dr. Lardner, from the pen of William Swainson, Esq. as invaluable additions 
 to sci.;nce. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Cuvieriun Division of Birds into Orders with Subdivisions and Examples 
 of Species belonging to each. 
 
 2008. We have heard it objected to, that as a bird is only an animal that flies, whereas 
 beasts walk and run, tliat therefore there is little room for much systematic arrangement of 
 them. The naturalist, on the contrary, encourages a very diflTerent sentiment ; he regards 
 them as the tenants of the skies, and as exhibiting in their aerial voyaging a specialty of 
 structure that no artifice of man or beast can imitate. Cuvier has given to the study of 
 ornithology a new spur, and has paved the road to it with new incitements, while these 
 oviparous vertebrated animals, having both a double circulation and a double respiratory 
 apparatus also, excite our admiration, and increase our wishes to become more intimately 
 acquainted with their relative location in the ornitliological scale of this great master. 
 
 Birds of prey 
 
 oKed 
 
 1': 
 
 I. With strong hooked beak and claws : — 
 1. Flying by day. — Example: 
 
 eagles, hawks, vultures, &c. 
 
 Flying by night — F.xample : 
 owls, &c. 
 
 II. With two toes or claws before and behind : — 
 Example: climbers — woodpeckers, cuckoo, par- 
 rots, &c. 
 
 III. With a strong thick bill, nostrils large, and 
 covered by a cartilaginous scale, and toes partly 
 united at their base : — 
 
 r Example: peacocks, pheasants. 
 Gallinaceous < common fowls, partridges, 
 (. pigeons, &c. 
 1 V. Witliout the characters of any of the preceding : — 
 *" f butcher birds, 
 
 1. With the beak 1 Ser^e'?' 
 notched on < ^Ur,,.?, ' 
 
 eUher side ] ^^^i^^,,^ 
 
 L warblers, &c. 
 
 f swallows, 
 
 I goatsuckers, or 
 rather night, 
 jars, 
 I larks, 
 titmice, 
 buntings, 
 linnets, 
 starlings, 
 rooks, 
 hooper, 
 creepers, 
 humming birds, 
 kingfishers. 
 
 I'asbcrine < 
 
 2. With the mouth 
 opening very far 
 back 
 
 V. With long naked legs : 
 
 1. With wings un- 
 fitted for flying 
 
 2. With very short 
 or no hind toe 
 
 3. With a long, 
 broad, strong. 
 
 Waders -j and generally 
 sharp beak 
 
 4.With along,slen- 
 der, curved beak 
 
 5. With very long 
 toes, bordered by 
 membrane 
 
 VI. With webbed feet : - 
 
 1. With the legs 
 very near the tail 
 
 ail ^ 
 
 2. With very long, 
 powerful wings 
 
 3. With a large 
 fleshy tongue, 
 and a thick beak, 
 covered with 
 softish skin, and 
 finely notched at 
 the edges. 
 
 divers, 
 auks, 
 
 penguins, &c. 
 petrels, 
 albatrosses, 
 gulls, 
 pelicans, 
 . cormorants, &c. 
 
 swans, 
 geese, 
 ducks, &c 
 
Chap. IT. 
 
 STRUCTURE AND FUNCTIONS OF BIRDS. 
 
 605 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Linnman Arrangement of Birds. 
 
 Si009. Birds form the second grand division of the Linncean system of the animals ; and 
 are characterised by having the body covered with feathers. The Linnaean orders are 
 
 1 . Accipitreo (accipiter, a hawk ; hawk kind, or birds 
 of prey). Bill and claws strongly arched (a,y^.2U6.). 
 
 2. Plcae (pica, a magpie ; magpie kind, or peckers). 
 Bill compressed, a little curved (b). 
 
 3. A'nseres (anscr, agonsc ; of the goose kind). Bill 
 obtuse at the end (c) ; feet webbed (d). 
 
 4. Gr&Uoe (grallte, stilts j stalkers). Legs very long 
 
 5. GalUnse (gallus, a cock ; pheasant kind). Bill 
 convex, the upper mandible arched (/); toes con- 
 nected by a membrane at the bottom (g) ; tail feathers 
 more than twelve (A). 
 
 (i. Passeres (passer, a sparrow ; sparrow kind). Bill 
 conic, pointed; nostrils oval, broad, naked (i). 
 
 296 
 
 hlSaJRAN ARRANOEUBNT 
 
 2010. Pennant arranged birds into two divisions, viz. land birds and water birds. These 
 he subdivided into nine orders, of which the land birds formed six, viz. rapacious, pics, 
 gallinaceous, columbine, passerine, and struthious ; and the water birds three, viz. cloven- 
 footed or waders, pinnated-footed, and web-footed. Brisson arranged birds into two grand 
 divisions, viz. cloven-footed and web-footed. In the first are 17 orders and 85 genera; 
 in the second, 9 orders and 28 genera. Dr. Latham's arrangement is as follows : — First 
 division; Land birds, Terrestres. — Order 1. Accipitres, or rapacious; 2. Plcae, pies; 
 3. Passeres, passerine ; 4. Columba;, pigeons ; 5. Gallinae, gallinaceous ; 6. Struthiones, 
 struthious. Second division : Water birds. Aquatics. — Order 7. Grallae, waders ; 8. 
 Grallae-pinnatipedes, waders with pmnated feet ; 9. Palmipedes, web-footed. The number 
 of genera in the Linnaan arrangement is 78, and of species 930. The species described 
 by Dr. Latham amounts to abou't 5000. The number of Dr. Latham's genera is increased 
 by his having divided some of the genera of Linna^us into two or more genera." {Maguzinr 
 of Natural History, p. 121.) 
 
 CHAP. IL 
 
 THE STRUCTURE AND FUNCTIONS OF BIllDS. 
 
 201 1 . We cannot but suppose that the sportsman, who receives so much pleasure from 
 bringing these animals to bag in tlie field, does occasionally also, when dismembering them 
 at his table, feel some curiosity with regard to the construction and functions of the several 
 parts of the body of the bird as they appear before him. Nor can we doubt but that llie 
 parallel we have already dra%vn, between the framing of the winged race not only with his 
 own but with that also of quadrupeds and reptiles, must awaken .'i wish to incjuire into 
 this wonderful harmony in the scheme of nature, that creates living creatures so apparently 
 discordant on one common model. Should these hints at all tend to engage our sportinc 
 friends in such an inquirj', we will not pay either them or ourselves so bad a compliment as 
 to suppose that they will stop short of accompanying us throughout our ornithological 
 detail, which, however it may leave much untold, shall at least point out where all the rest 
 may be obtained. 
 
606 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 Sect. I. External Parts of the Body of Birds, 
 
 2012. The external parts of birds are feathers, horn, and some naked skin. Our detail of 
 the external anatomy of animals generally has already described the cuticular and membra- 
 nous expansion, called the skin of birds ; it also noticed the feathers, bills, claws, and spurs, 
 as integumental appendages. Feathers being, however, the distinguishing character which 
 separates birds from all other animals, will engage a little more of our attention as soon as 
 we have introduced the conventional terms used in the study of ornithology. 
 
 2013. Terms used in ornithology. To a ready understanding of this branch of Natural 
 History, and of the works treating thereon, it is necessary that a table of the terminology 
 made use of in the descriptions of birds sliould be laid before the reader (fig. 297.). 
 
 Si^ 
 
 TERMINOI.OOV OF BIRDS. 
 
 Caput, the head. 
 
 R6strum, the bill. 
 
 Nares, the nostril. 
 
 Cera, wax on the bill (a. Jig. 297). 
 
 Lingua, the tongue. 
 
 Capustrum, the face. 
 
 Lbrum, the lore (6). 
 
 Tempora, the temples (c). 
 
 B&rba, the beard (rf). 
 
 Giila, the chin (f ). 
 
 Hiimeri, the shoulders (/). 
 
 Crfssum, the vent (g). 
 
 Tectrices, the wing coverts (A). 
 
 A'lula sptiria, bastard wing (»). 
 
 Speculum, the wing spot [iv). 
 
 Scapulares, scapulars (i). 
 
 Cauda, the tail. 
 
 Tectrices caudse,the tail coverts(x). 
 
 Crtira, the legs (*). 
 
 Femora, the thighs. 
 
 Tridactyli, three-toed. 
 
 Terms used in Ornithology. 
 Did&ctyli, two-toed (y). 
 Pes, the foot. 
 
 Natatbrius, palniated feet (z). 
 Frons, the forehead (I). 
 Vertex, the crown. 
 O'cciput, the hind-head (m). 
 Crista, the crest (m). 
 O'cuH, the eyes. 
 Supercllia, the eyebrows. 
 O'rbitffi. the orbits (o). 
 Genae, the cheeks. 
 AUres, the ears ( p). 
 C6Ilum, the neck. 
 Nucha, the nape (q). 
 Jugulum, the throat. 
 U'ropygium, the rump (r). 
 luterscSpulum, between shoulders 
 
 (s). 
 Axill*, axillaries (t). 
 Hypoc6ndrise, hypocondria3 («). 
 Coi-pus, the body. 
 
 D6rsum, the back. 
 Pectus, the breast. 
 .\bd6men, the belly. 
 Ambulatorii, walking. 
 Scans6rii, climbing. 
 A'Ik, the wings. 
 Rectrices, the tail feathers. 
 Armilla, bracelets. 
 Di'giti, the toes. 
 Gressbrii, leaping. 
 Prehensilis, grasping. 
 Lobatus, lobed feet (a, ./^.29S.) 
 Pinnatus, pinnated (6). 
 Calcaria, the spurs (c). 
 Carunculae, wattles (d). 
 Ingluvies, the crop. 
 Semipalmatus, semipalmated feet 
 
 U'ngues, the claws (/). 
 
 Cornua, the horns. 
 
 Saccus jugulSris, the pouch. 
 
 TERMINOLOGY OF BIRDfl. 
 
 201 4. Feathers are of two sorts : by one the body is assisted in its motions, and by the other 
 it is protected from cold and other external injuries. Neither the anatomy, nor the uses 
 to which these two varieties are applied, are however so definite, but that both their fabric 
 and uses are somewhat blended. We find every feather composed of a quill, transparent, 
 and tubular towards the base, terminating in a solid light substance, sub-quadrangular, 
 and covered with a prolongation of the horny tubular portion. To use the words of Mr. 
 Griffith, — " From each side of the quill issue parallel lamiUcP, not flat, as they appear to the 
 unassisted eye, but semi-tubular ; having, on their outward edge, a series of bristles, 
 set in pairs opposite one another, which clasp with the bristles of the approximate 
 
Chap. II. THE FEATHERS OF BIRDS. 607 
 
 lamin£B, and cause that adhesiveness observahle between the several laminas of the vane, and 
 that readiness to reunite after they have been forcibly separated. These bristles are not 
 of the same form on each side of one lamina, the lower tier forming a simple and slight 
 curve, while the upper terminates with three or four little hooks, which serve to catch the 
 simple corresponding bristle of the next lamina." (An. King. vol. vi. p. 105.) It must be 
 evident that this infinity of minute tubes, when filled with air, must have a direct tendency 
 to render the bird buoyant. This effect is also greatly assisted by the placing of the feathers 
 on the body, which Mr. Mudie, in his Natural History of Birds, observes, " is such as always 
 to present a smooth surface upwards and forwards, so that the animal can move in either of 
 these directions, with very little resistance from the friction of the air. When it moves in 
 either of them, the resistance of friction does not increase so rapidly as the rate of motion, 
 because the pressure anooths the feathers, and causes the air to take less hold on them. 
 This property, which arises in part from the texture of the upper surface of the feathers, 
 but chiefly from the way in which they are formed and placed, is of equal service to birds, 
 when they must perch, or otherwise remain at rest, so as to abide the blast, as when they 
 fly exposed to it. When either perching or flying, a bird in the wind always faces the cur- 
 rent, and so offers the least resistance to it, both by its form and its feathers." (P. 37.) 
 Thus, when the wind is high, the gunner steals up-wind on the wood-pigeon, who, in such 
 weather, always perching in face of the blast, is insensible both to the sound and scent of 
 his enemy. It is this arrangement of the feathers, likewise, which makes it so difiicult to 
 shoot wildfowl, whose plumes, being both thick and numerous, are almost impenetrable 
 unless they be struck from behind. 
 
 2015. The feathers designed principally for clothing, however varied they may be in form 
 and placing to those we have just described, yet exhibit an equal capability of adaptation to 
 oqa *^^ purposes we have hinted at. They may be said to be 
 set in an imbricated manner over the body, the termination 
 of one forming the basis of two others, as seen in fg. 299., 
 at the same time having their outer surface laminated, but 
 their under surface downy. It is, however, necessary to do 
 justice to the subject to observe, that the skin itself under 
 these feathers is likewise studded with fine plumose particles 
 of a downy texture, with which the like surface of the 
 clothing feathers unites and adheres, so as to form together a 
 wrapper warmer than the finest lamb's wool dress. To com- 
 plete this admirable tunic the coverts (feathers so called) are 
 seen curving around the body, so as to perfectly deny access to 
 either wet or cold. We cannot help requesting the reader 
 again to look over this account, and to apply the remem- 
 brance of it to every bird he meets with ; and if he be at 
 all alive to admirable design, he will see it here ; and, so observing, can never forget either 
 the bird or the maker of that bird. It is needless for us to remark much on the tints which 
 present themselves in the clothing feathers of birds, they being so varied as to defy critical 
 description : we shall, however, just observe, that a metallic lustre is frequently seen over 
 the surfaces, and most on those most exposed to the action of the elements. The feathers of 
 birds of every kind are, indeed, to a certain degree waterproof; but those of aquatic birds 
 are more decidedly so. An oily secretion in them, particularly, is pressed from orifices 
 near the base of the tail, which being forced out between the mandibles, is passed over the 
 feathers by the same means ; and the oil thus partially smeared, is spread more evenly over 
 the body by means of the head. This process, called preening, every one who has ever 
 watched ducks by the side of a pond, must be familiar with ; and the matter offers us 
 another opportunity of pointing out how simply, but how effectivelj', all the wants of ani- 
 mals are supplied. The feathers of birds differ extremely in many respects from each other : 
 in birds of prey they are strong and decided, yet each year varies their colour, though it 
 leaves the peculiarity of figure nearly the same. There are considerable differences observ- 
 able also between the feathers employed in protecting the body from cold, and hence called 
 clothing feathers, and those by which flight is operated. These latter are much longer and 
 stronger, as well as more structurally perfect, as on them the most important actions of the 
 life of the animal depends. By them it extends its flight in search of food ; by them it 
 pursues its prey, or retreats before a stronger foe. Most birds own three varieties of 
 feathers : first, those which are concealed from sight, of a downy texture, and well fitted to 
 sustain the heat of the body ; second, those more external, which we have just exhibited as 
 imbricated in their placing ; those which sustain the body in its flight form the third variety, 
 and are seen fully developed in the wings and tail. Each of these feathers are composed of 
 a downy portion close to the insertion of the feather into the body ; and of a second kind, 
 which is webbed or laminated ; third, of a pointed hollow portion, known as the quill, and 
 which is inserted into the body. Almost the whole feathered portion, which is not imme- 
 diately exposed, is white, while the exposed parts are diversified in their colourings. 
 
 IHBRICATBD FBATHBB8. 
 
608 
 
 INTERNAL STRUCTURE OF BIRDS. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 SuBf5Ecr. 1. Technical Terms used by Ornithologists in their Descriptions of the external 
 
 Parts of Birds. 
 
 300 
 
 TECHNICAL NAME8 OV 
 
 2016. The feathers, which cover the body receive appellations according to their situation 
 as follows, are exemplified in fg. 300. on the body of a snipe: — 1. Auriculars, feathers 
 which cover the ears. 2, 2. The bastard wing, covered with three or five qiiill-like feathers, 
 placed at a small joint rising at the middle part of the wing. 3, 3. The lesser coverts of 
 the Citings, small feathers that lie in several rows on the bones of the wings. The under 
 coverts are those that line the inside of the wings. 4, 4. The greater coverts, the feathers 
 that lie immediately over the quill feathers and the secondaries. 5,5. The primaries, or pri- 
 mary quills, the largest feathers of the wings ; they rise from the first bone. C>, 6. The 
 secondaries, or secondary quills, those that rise from the second bone. 7, 7. The tertials. 
 These also take their rise from the second bone at the elbow joint, forming a continuation 
 of the secondaries, and seem to do the same with the scapulars which lie over them. These 
 feathers are so long in some of the Scolopax and Tringa genera, that when the bird is 
 flying, they give it the appearance of having four wings. 8, 8. The scapulars, or scapular 
 feathers, take their rise from the shoulders, and cover the sides of the back. 9. Coverts of 
 t)ie tail. These feathers cover it on the upper side at the base. 10. The vent feathers, 
 those that extend from the vent, or anus, to the tail underneath. 
 
 Sect. II. The internal Structure of Birds. 
 
 2017. The bones of birds, as of quadrupeds, sustain the soft parts, and' will therefore first 
 engage our attention. The general composition of bones, and the nature of their con- 
 necting media, have been already noticed. Their integuments and external appendages 
 have likewise engaged some attention in our sketch of the External Anatomy of Animals 
 generally, p. 169. 
 
 2018. The air cells in the bones of birds constitute a peculiarity which distinguislies 
 them from the cellular receptacles of marrow in the bones of quadrupeds. The bones of 
 
 birds may indeed be said to receive air in two ways ; those of the head are 
 j ■^ filled by the mouth and nose, whereas those of the trunk and extremities 
 are inflated from direct communications with the lungs. In their long 
 bones an orifice for the purpose may be usually seen at the extremity of 
 the bone. It is very apparent in fig. 301., where a bristle is inserted to 
 mark it. These receptacles answer important purposes ; they are aerial 
 reservoirs to supply the waste of air made while the bird is singing on the 
 wing, or wlicn rapidly flying; they also are stores for the separation of 
 oxygen ; and further, they greatly add to the buoyancy of the body, and 
 which, in our opinion, was the chief office designed for them by the Great 
 Arcliilect of nature. Our description of the mechanism of the feathers shows 
 them to be so formed and so placed that they offer but little resistance to 
 progression ; and, when we further add the admirable contrivance of render- 
 ing the whole mass more buoyant by inflation, and the admitting air 
 throughout the cavities of tlie bones also, our surprise lessens at the pheno- 
 ijj f mena of flight. It is the absence of tliese structural peculiarities in oui - 
 
 f' ' ' selves that effectually binds us to the earth. Mr. Mudie, in his Nat. Hist, of 
 
 Am CELLS. Birds, p. 40., notices a would-be human flier, who, in attempting to use a 
 pair of artificial wings in descending from a barn escaped with his life, but with a full 
 conviction that his frame was not essentially volant, even with the aid of artificial wings. 
 
Chap. 1 1. 
 
 OSTEOLOGY OF BIRDS 
 
 609 
 
 'iS(^' 
 
 SKELETON OF FALCON. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Skeleton of Birds. 
 
 2019. We have previously had occasion to remark on the uniformity of the general assemblage 
 of bones in birds compared with that of the other classes of vertebrated animals. The 
 
 uniformity in the skeletons of 
 birds, as respects one another, is 
 even more remarkable. Our ex- 
 emplar (Jig. 302.) is a portrait of 
 the bones of a falcon, and was 
 chosen by us as the most appro- 
 priate effigy to illustrate a treatise 
 on hawking. The skull : — a, the 
 frontal bone ; b, the parietal ; c, 
 the occipital ; d, condoloid portion 
 of the occipital bone ; e, the orbit ; 
 f, the nasal bone to which the bill 
 is attached, and at which part the 
 upper portion of the bill is mov- 
 able from the nature of its con- 
 nection with the nasal frontal and 
 ethmoid bones ; g, the zygoma, or 
 cheek bone ; h, the os quadratum, 
 or square bone, by which the lower 
 jaw is articulated with the skull ; 
 t, the superciliary process and bone 
 peculiar to the Accipitres, or birds 
 of prey ; k, cervical vertebrce ; /, the 
 dorsal vertebra ; m, n, the pelvis ; 
 m, iliac portion of the pelvis ; n, 
 ischiatic portion of the pelvis ; 
 o, pubis, or share bone ; p, caudal 
 or tail vertebra ; q, the last caudal 
 vertebrte ; r, the furcula, or fork- 
 bone, vulgarly called merry. 
 thought, a bone peculiar to birds ; s, the sternum ; /, the ribs ; w, the clavicle, which, slender 
 as it appears, is yet an important appendage to the skeleton, as without it birds that use 
 the true walk would move with difficulty. 
 
 2020. The wing, or upper extremity, is numbered as follows : — 1 , scapula, or shoulder- 
 blade, attached to a part of the clavicle ; 2. humerus, or great arm bone ; 3, and 4, 
 radius and ulna, the two bones that form the fore-arm, which serves for an attachment 
 to the secondary quill-feathers; 5, the carpal, or wrist bone ; 6, the thumb; 7, meta- 
 carpal of the little finger ; 8, metacarpal of the great finger of the wing ; 9 answers to 
 the metacarpal of the little finger; 10 marks the first and second phalanx of the great 
 finger. It may be well to observe, that it is between the radius and ulna, and also 
 between the two great metacarpal bones that ligatures are placed to save the lives of birds 
 whose blood-vessels have been divided, the method of doing which will hereafter be fully 
 explained. We shall again recur to the wings, as compared with the human arm, and also 
 to the osteology of the falcon's wing as an organ of offence as well as of powerful flight. 
 
 2021. The leg, or lower extremity (11, Jig. 302.), the femur or thigh bone ; 12, the tibia; 
 13, the rudiments of a fibula ; 14, the metatarsal bone, — the hock of quadrupeds being 
 wanting in birds, its place is supplied by the upper part of the head of this bone ; 15, the 
 hind claw, or great toe; 16, 17, 18, the second, middle, and third toes. 
 
 2022. The skull of birds, it may be observed from Jig. 302., instead of being divided 
 by sutures, has its different bony pieces consolidated, as it were, into one. In oviparous 
 animals it is evident there was no necessity of sutures, to enable the head to accommodate 
 itself to the passage through which it first entered the world, and consequently there are 
 none. To give great freedom of motion to the head there is only one long protuberance, 
 or condyle, to the occipital bone. The orbits (e) in birds, it will be observed, are of a 
 remarkable size, and are separated from each other, either by a membranous, or by a thin 
 bony septum, as the case may be. The superior maxilla, or jaw, which, it is well known, 
 is immovable in quadrupeds, has, with few exceptions, some slight motion in birds. In the 
 parrot tribe it is an individual bone, distinct from the rest of the skull bones, and is 
 furnished with an articulation, by which means all the members of this vast family are 
 seen to elevate the upper half of the beak, or bill, without displacing the lower. Here is 
 seen an ingenious departure from a common model, to meet particular habits in the animal 
 concerned. 
 
 2023. TTie horny bill or beak of birds is a very important organ, as we may be assured, by 
 the great diversity of forms it assumes in different genera. Our leading line is worded 
 
 R r 
 
610 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 " the horny bill," but it must be taken into the account, that to every bill there is an osseous 
 part also ; a kind of bony core or base, formed by an elongation of the bones of the jaws. 
 Bill and beak, as names, are by many used synonymously ; but Mr. Mudie very properly 
 observes, though all beaks may be called bills, all bills cannot be called beaks. We acknow- 
 ledge the truth of this, though we may not, for tlie sake of general convenience, slavishly 
 adhere to the distinction in our descriptions. The mandibles of falcons, hawks, and parrots, 
 may justly be called beaks, from their solid texture, and from their general figure being 
 adapted to the breaking of hard substances. The mandibles of birds of prey, as true htaks, 
 will be more fully exemplified when we treat on them as connected with the practice of 
 hawking. The bill, properly so called, is more diversified in figure, size, and substance, 
 than the beak, because its adaptations are as numerous as the varieties of food which furnish 
 support for different classes of omnivorous birds are multiplied. These diversities, in the 
 form of the mandibles of birds, are of use also to the naturalist,, as serving to furnish him 
 with distinctive characters necessary to the classification of the objects of his study. How 
 much also must these diversities inspire us who behold them with admiration, at so perfect 
 an adaptation of form to the varied wants of the feathered tribes which use them ! How 
 few actions are there that the human tongue, teeth, and lips, can perform, that cannot be 
 done also by means of the mandibles of a bird ! " Instead," as Paley remarks, " of the 
 fleshy lips and teeth of enamelled bone, there is to perform the office of both a hard sub- 
 stance (of the same nature with that which composes the nails, claws, and hoofs of quadru- 
 peds) cut out into proper shapes, and mechanically suited to the actions which are wanted. 
 The sharp edge and tempered point of the sparrow's bill picks almost every kind of seed 
 from its concealment in the path ; and not only so, but hulls the grain, breaks and shatters 
 the coats of the seed, in order to get at the kernel. The hooked beak of the hawk tribe 
 separates the flesh from the bones of the animals which it feeds upon, almost with the 
 cleanness and precision of a dissector's knife ; and by it the butcher-bird transfixes its prey 
 upon the spike of a thorn, and then uses it in dexterously picking the flesh from its bones. 
 In some birds of this class we have the cross-bill, i. e. both the upper and lower bills 
 hooked, and their tips crossing. The spoon-bill enables the goose to graze, to collect its 
 food from the bottom of pools, or to seek it amidst the soft and liquid substances with 
 which it is mixed. The long tapering bill of the snipe and woodcock penetrates still deeper 
 into moist earth, which is the bed in which the food of both is lodged ; consequently in 
 figure this is exactly the instrument which these birds wanted. They did not want strength 
 in their bills, which would have been inconsistent with the slender form of their necks, as 
 well as unnecessary for the kind of aliment upon which they subsist j it was only length to 
 reach the object that was wanted by them in this extension of their mandibles." Sir Charles 
 Bell, on the same interesting subject, has something to the following purport: — " If we 
 look to the bill of a bird, we shall find that it is withal a fly-trap ; hence its motions must 
 be rapid, and the velocity is increased by the most obvious means imaginable, that is, by 
 giving motion to both mandibles, instead of to one. When a dog^ snaps, he throws back 
 his head, and thereby raises the upper jaw at the same time that the lower jaw is dropped ; 
 but these are slow and clumsy motions, pertaining to the muscles of the neck as well as of 
 the jaws ; and the poor hound makes many attempts before he catches the fly that teazes 
 him. But a swallow or fly-catcher makes no second effiart, so admirably suited is the 
 apparatus of prehension to the liveliness of the eye, and to the instinct which directs the 
 motions of its prehensile organs. The adaptation of the instrument consists in this, that 
 the muscles which open tiie lower mandible, by the same effort, open the upper one also. 
 A process of the lower mandible, projecting much behind the centre of inotion and the 
 muscle which is attached to it, opens the bill ; but, at the same time, the lower mandible 
 presses upon the bone, the os quadratum. Now, there is attached to this bone, projecting 
 forwards, with its anterior extremity fixed against the upper mandible, a shaft or process of 
 bone, and this receives the pressure of the os quadratum when the muscle acts ; so that, being 
 thrust forwards like a bolt, it opens the upper mandilile which moves upon the skull. Here, 
 then, is a piece of mechanism as distinct as the lock of a gun, which is for the purpose, as 
 we have said, of giving rapidity to the motions of the bill. Is it nearer the truth to consider 
 this as a new apparatus, suiting the necessities of the creature, or an accidental result of the 
 introduction of a bone, which, in its proper office, has nothing to do with the jaw ? " 
 Without doubt, this admirable mechanism is the work of Nature's Grand Mechanist, and 
 thus so readily fulfils its purposed intention. 
 
 2024. " The hill of birds," says another eminent comparative anatomist, " may be con- 
 sidered, in some degree, as supplying the place of teeth. It consists of a bony fibrous 
 matter, similar to that of the nail, or of proper horns ; and is moulded to the shape of the 
 bones which constitute the two mandibles, being formed from a soft vascular substance 
 which covers these bones. In fact, it is evident that the figure and dimensions of the 
 mandibles in birds are as intimately connected with the habits and general character of the 
 bird, as those of the teeth are in quadrupeds. They are of extraordinary hardness in 
 those which first bill and then te.ir their prey, as in eagles, or in those which have to bruise 
 
Chap. II. OSTEOLOGY OF BIRDS. 611 
 
 hard fruits, as parrots, as well as in those which have to penetrate the bark of trees, as the 
 woodpecker, nuthatch, &c. ; but they are soft in such as obtain their food in mud or water, 
 as in ducks, woodcocks, snipes, &c. Many birds, especially birds of prey and the gallina- 
 ceous tribe, have the base of the bill covered with a soft skin, called cere (a. Jig. 297.), the 
 use of which, however, is not clearly understood. When the cere extends to the eye, it is 
 called lores. As the bill of birds is at the same time the organ of prehension and man- 
 ducation, it has an important influence on their character and habits ; cceterh paribus, there 
 is greater strength in a short than in a long bill, in a thick and solid than in a thin or 
 flexible one ; but the general form produces infinite variety in the application of force. A 
 bill hooked at the end with sharp edges characterises birds of prey, whether those which 
 prey on the smaller birds and quadrupeds, or those which prey on fishes, as the albatross, 
 the petrel, &c. The former have a shorter beak, and proportionately greater strength. A 
 tooth -like process on each side adds greatly to the strength of such a bill; hence the birds 
 which are provided with these processes are considered more noble and courageous than the 
 birds of prey which want them, as will be more fully exemplified hereafter. The shrike, 
 which possesses them, scarcely yields in courage to the larger predacious birds, notwith- 
 standing its small size, and the weakness of its wings and feet. When the hooked bill 
 tapers towards the end, it approximates to the knife-shaped bill, which is peculiar to semi- 
 predacious birds, birds of carrion, crows, pies, &c. The knife-shaped bill indicates a 
 character similar to that of aquatic birds, such as the grebe, gull, &c. The bills of ducks, 
 which are in some degree flattened, the more conical ones of geese and swans, and that of 
 the flamingo, of which the upper mandible crosses the lower, have all transverse laminae 
 ranged along their edges, that, when the bird has seized any thing in the water, give passage 
 to the superfluous fluid : thus all these birds are aquatic. In the goosander, which in other 
 respects partakes very much of the nature of ducks, these lamiucc become small, conical, 
 tooth-like processes, well adapted for holding fish, of which the goosander destroys great 
 numbers. Wholly different from these are the long, thin, soft bills, peculiar to birds which 
 derive their food from animals contained in mud or stagnant waters, adapted to their several 
 purposes : they are straight and long in the snipe, hooked towards the end in the curlew, 
 and towards the top in the avocette." (Notes to second edition of Blumenbach, by Messrs. 
 Lawrence and Coulson, p. 58. ) The skull of birds of prey is short and broad, the orbits 
 large and separated by a bony septum, the nasal cavity is large, and the auditory also. 
 
 2025. The spinal cohmm in birds presents some important variations from that of quad- 
 rupeds. The cervical vertebrse (^k,fig. 302.) are remarkable for their number, which varies 
 with the kind from nine to twenty-three, and being articulated by means of cylindrical 
 eminences, they allow of great extent of motion ; a few of the upper pieces only bend 
 forwards, while the remainder can "move in any direction ; but they do it backward with 
 most ease. Were there not great flexibility in the neck, birds could not repose as they 
 usually do. Indeed, it is from the mobility of the head and neck that most of their 
 operations are so effectively performed. The vertebrse of the back (7,_/?</.3G2.), on the contrary, 
 are most of them anchylosed, or, as it were, soldered together, by which they present a firm 
 support for the blade-bones, which in birds are very large, and, unlike those of quadrupeds, 
 lie nearly parallel to the mesial line of the spine. A little reflection will therefore show, 
 that, without a stiffened backbone, the wings would be liable to suffer dislocation, and that 
 this specialty was intended for this purpose of fixed support is evident, for in such birds 
 as do not fly, as the ostrich and cassowary, the spine is flexible. The number of vertebrae 
 in the tail (p,fig. 302.), diflTers; in such as move it forcibly they are numerous, in the 
 rowing and sailing tribes, as will be noticed hereafter. The vertebra in the Rapaces are 
 cervical, usually twelve ; dorsal, nine ; united lumbar and sacral, eleven or twelve ; caudal, 
 eight, sometimes nine ; the last large and cultiform. 
 
 2026. The ribs of birds are fewer than those of quadrupeds ; it is said they never exceed 
 ten pairs, while small intermediate bones unite the true ribs to the sternum : birds of 
 prey have only seven true ribs, the remainder are directed upwards and backwards. 
 
 2027. The pelvis of birds {m, n. Jig. S02.) presents a solidified mass of lumbar vertebrse 
 connected with two broad ossa innominata, or haunch bones, and the sacrum. The pelvic 
 basin opens ventrally, where the symphisis pubis occurs in quadrupeds : it is, however, 
 closed in the ostrich and the cassowary, by which an additional support is afforded to their 
 legs in running, the size and extraordinary exertions of which require it (^z,Jig. 302.). 
 
 2028. The sternum or breast-bone of almost all birds is keeled, but its ridge is more promi- 
 nent in some than in others. In birds of prey, and in most of those with great powers of 
 wing, it is particularly so ; in them it is deeply concave also, to lodge the very massive and 
 powerful pectoral muscles which act on the wings ; and thus it is that in the ostrich and 
 cassowary, who do not fly, there is no christa or keel to the sternum. As an addition to the 
 strength of the sternum of birds of prey, and the same with some others which have vast 
 powers of wing, the sternum is ossified throughout, and also nearly solid, exhibiting only 
 two small openings near its posterior angle." 
 
 2029. " The wings," observes Blumenbach, " are connected to the trunk by means of three 
 
 ^ Rr 2 
 
612 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 VI. 
 
 remarkable bones. The clavicles, which are always strong, constitute straight cylindrical 
 bones, the anterior extremities of which are connected to the sternum by means of a bone 
 peculiar to birds, viz. the fork-like bone, or, as it is more commonly termed, the merry- 
 thought {furcula, or os jugale, in Latin; la lunette, or fourchefte, in French). The ostrich 
 and cassowary have, indeed, no separate furcula ; but on either side of the front of the chest 
 is seen an elongated flat bone, consisting of a rudiment of the furcula, with the clavicle and 
 scapula consolidated into one piece." These parts receive a further illustration from Mr. 
 Macartney, thus, — " The point of the fork-like bone is joined to the most prominent part 
 of the keel of the sternum ; and the extremities of its two branches are tied to the humeral 
 end of the clavicles and the front of the scapula, just where these bones join each other, and 
 are articulated with the humerus. Hence it serves to keep the wings apart in the rapid 
 motions of flying. " " As a general observation it may be stated that the fork is strong and 
 elastic, and its branches wide, arched, and carried forwards upon the body, in proportion as 
 the bird possesses strength and rapidity of flight ; and accordingly the struthious birds (os- 
 trich and cassowary), which are incapable of this mode of progression, have the fork very 
 Imperfectly formed. The two branches are very short, and never united in the African 
 ostrich, but are anchylosed with the scapula and clavicle ; the cassowary, indeed, has merely 
 two little processes from the side of the clavicle, which are the rudiments of the branches of 
 the fork. In the New Holland ostrich there are two very small thin bones, which are at- 
 tached to the anterior edge of the dorsal end of the clavicles by a ligament ; they are directed 
 upwards towards the neck, where they are fastened to each other by ligamentous union, and 
 have no connection whatever with the sternum." In birds of prey the clavicles, like the 
 whole of their osteology, are very strong, and the furcula or merry-thought bears the same 
 masculine stamp. In its branchings it forms a resemblance to the letter V, by which figure 
 it is enabled to offer the resistance of an arch to the great forces applied to it. The furcal- 
 bone {r,fig. 302.), as is well known, varies greatly in figure in different birds, but it will 
 always be found most arched where the flight is the most powerful and extensive. All its 
 other peculiarities, also, are suited to the particular purposes of the species it belongs to. 
 
 2030. The bones of the wings and legs of birds are more simply framed than those of man 
 or quadrupeds. A general resemblance to both, however, is apparent. In the wing, the 
 humerus (2, Jig. 302.), is the longest and strongest bone in the limb, and the lengths of the 
 others diminish in the projiortion of their other dimensions, so that thereby, when the wing 
 is moved, the different parts move with velocities proportional to their distances from the 
 centre of action ; yet the velocity of the entire is uniform, and the whole under surface of 
 the wing strikes the air witll nearly equal force. The wing bones are much varied in dif- 
 ferent subjects to suit their several purposes, of which the penguin is a striking instance. 
 This bird has two supernumerary bones at the elbov/, while that which should correspond 
 with the habits of the bird and the general fin-like form of the organ, plainly shows that it 
 was more intended to act in water than on land. The humerus and cubitus, or first and 
 second wing bones of birds of prey, are elongated and very strong. We have already stated 
 that more analogy exists between the wing of a bird and the arm of a man, than a hasty ob- 
 server would suppose. Mr. Swainson's scientific elucidation of this matter will bear out 
 our assertion. 
 
 2031. " The joints of the wing," he observes, "correspond with, and are analogous to, those 
 of man and of quadrupeds ; yet they are so singularly modified, that an ordinary observer 
 
 would not perceive their mutual relation. " In the 
 annexed cut ( Jig. 303.), which represents the outlines 
 of both, a a is the humertis or brnchium, b b the fore- 
 arm or cubitus, and cc the carpus, or hand. This 
 latter, in man and in quadrupeds, is divided into 
 fingers or claws ; but in birds, according to M. 
 Cuvier, there is only one small bone representing a 
 finger, with the vestige of two others. If, therefore, 
 the human arm was also an instrument of flight, it 
 would present the appearance of the two fingers, 
 blended together as in the cut. The absence of 
 digits or fingers to the carpus or hand is, however, 
 supplied in birds by the longest and most powerful 
 of all the wing feathers, which bring the wings of 
 both, however differently constructed, nearly to the 
 same shape. ( Cabinet Cyclopadia, vol. Ixxxiii. p. 80.) 
 We cannot pass over any opportunity of noting the 
 Harmonies of Nature, which have been so well written 
 on by a well-known author. This resemblance be- 
 tween the arm of man and the wing of bird is striking when displayed, although not even 
 Suspected until then. 
 
 2032. In the lower extremities of birds, likewise, variations from a common type are iript 
 
 COHPARBD. 
 
Chap. II. ORGANS OF SENSE IN BIRDS. fil;5 
 
 with, corresponding with the habits of the wearers. The femur, or thigl) hone, is moder- 
 ately long and strong in birds of prey, and in them a patella is seen, as well as in the winged 
 grebe and a few others also. In the waders, as the stork, heron, &c. and in the runners, 
 as the ostrich and cassowary, the tibia and the bone common to the tarsus, or, more pro- 
 perly, to the metatarsus, are long, and thus adapted to elevate the one in the water, 
 and to assist the other in running. A slender fibula exists in most, if not in all, birds, al- 
 though its existence is denied by Blumenbach. It is distinct in the predacious birds, and 
 in some others also; in many, however, it is not distinct, but united by anchylosis with 
 the tibia. The metatarsal bones in most birds of prey are short and strong ; in a few 
 only they are slender and not abbreviated : the hinder toe in these birds articulates with 
 a small distinct bone, and has two phalangeal portions ; the second toe has three, the third 
 four, and the fourth five ; at least such is the case in the specimens that usually come under 
 notice. 
 
 Sect. III. The Brain and Organs of Sense in Birds. 
 
 2033. The train of birds does not appear, at first sight, to materially differ from that of 
 man and quadrupeds ; it however, when studiously examined, evidently descends in the 
 scale of structural development. It may be remarked of it, likewise, that although it pre- 
 sents three principal divisions, as in Mammalia, the relative situations of these divisions differ 
 somewhat in being placed rather below than behind each other. There is a remarkable 
 discrepancy, likewise, in the relative proportion of brain to the rest of the body in different 
 birds. Carus found it in the eagle at -jlg, in the siskin at ^-j, in the pigeon at g'g, in the 
 chaflSnch -j^ of the weight of the body. The spinal marrow or spinal brain of birds presents 
 a minute canal, as in quadrupeds. There is also a similar division of its substance into 
 columns ; and the spinal and cerebral nerves are given off in the same manner as in quadru- 
 peds, and present also, as in them, the different nerves of sensation and motion, and the same 
 sympathetic communication between all the important viscera of the body. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1, The Senses of Seeing, Hearing, Tasting, Smelling, and Touch in Birds. 
 
 2034. The importance of eyes to birds is marked by the circumstance, that whereas among 
 all other animals there are some which are either altogether or partially blind, it is observed 
 that no bird whatever is doomed to grope its way through life in total unconsciousness of 
 light. The value of light to birds is further inferred from the size of the organ receiving it, 
 which is considerably in all, but in the rapacious tribes it is more particularly so. The ball 
 of the eye is sunk in a bony orbit of great size, the sides of which furnish four straight and two 
 oblique muscles to operate its various motions. Posteriorly the globe is hemispherical, an- 
 teriorly a bony circle, composed of minute laminse, inserted between the sclerotic coats, 
 contracts its figure to that of a short cylinder, to which the cornea is attached as an interior 
 and smaller hemisphere. This peculiarity of structure is important to the vision of birds ; 
 in some the axis or depth of the eye-ball is lengthened or diminished by different portions 
 of the sclerotic coat, by which admirable contrivance the action of the four muscles we have 
 noticed, is rendered more effective in altering the focal angle. Birds, after the manner of 
 the higher orders of mammiferous animals, have three eyelids ; but it is to be noted, that 
 their nictating membrane, or third eyelid, extends completely over the globe. Another pe- 
 culiarity in the eye of birds is the marsupium, which is a corrugate membrane covered with 
 a black pigment, which probably absorbs superfluous rays. 
 
 2035. The vision of birds is acute in the extreme, and exceeds that of quadrupeds almost 
 beyond comparison. What language can express our wonder at the telescopic eye of some 
 birds, which is able to discover a dead carcass when flying a mile perpendicularly above it ; 
 and yet such appears to be the fact. The powers of adjustment in their eyes is also a most 
 interesting subject, and is thus remarked on by Mr. Mudie, — " A bird must often strike its 
 prey without any time for adjustment, and therefore the distance from the eye to the bill 
 may be taken as the ordinary short focal length ; but call it microscopic, and the magnifying 
 power in line being inversely as the focal length, the lineal dimensions of an object, seen by 
 the long-tailed-tit, will be to that of the same seen by the human eye, as 5 inches to A of 
 an inch, or as 12i to 1. The surface will of course be as the square, or as 156^ to 1 ; and the 
 body, or solid of an object, as the cube, or 1953^ to 1 . Thus an aphis, or any other small insect 
 that can come wholly within the field of vision, will appear very nearly as large to the long- 
 tailed-tit, as two tiiousand of the same would do to the human eye. The microscopic power of 
 the eyes of those little b-'-ds which seek for minute prey on tlie bark of trees is, therefore, 
 as wonderful as the telescopic range of the eyes of the eagles and other birds vvhich soar 
 aloft, and scan an horizon of miles ; and not the least wonderful part of the whole matter, 
 is the ease with which the changes from telescopic to microscopic vision are effected ; it is 
 instantaneous, and no less quick than critical. How often have we watched a parent 
 robin feeding its young, alternately moving far and near in search of some animal 
 matter, and in no instance returning without the object espied. The eye of the 
 
 Rr 3 
 
614 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 eagle, which can discern the motion of a small quadruped at the distance of more than a 
 mile, can shorten its focus so as to be keen and perfect at the distance of a few inches ; and 
 the tit, to whose near vision the eggs of flies must appear as large as musket-balls do to us, 
 feels no difficulty at seeing a busli at the distance of more than a hundred yards." For this 
 extraordinary power of vision in birds, some structural specialties were required in their 
 eyes ; and our anatomical detail elsewhere has shown that it has been provided for in the 
 osseous but flexible rim or hoop, which bounds the anterior part of the organ. This, by con- 
 fining the action of the muscles to that part, elongates its axis, and, by so doing, fits it for 
 viewing minute objects, though within a few inches or even lines of its beak. The marsu- 
 pium on the contrary, it is probable, embraces the lens, and by drawing it backwards, so 
 alters the focus of the organs as to enable it with equal precision to take cognisance of very 
 remote objects also. To assist the comprehension of the doubter on this subject, we would 
 only request him to consider how wondrously his own vision is increased by the magni- 
 fying powers of the telescope made by human hands. Can he not, therefore, suppose what 
 may be done by nature's God for the benefit of these his humble children, but no less his 
 children because small and humble. " Not a sparrow," &c. &c. In fact, to use the de- 
 scriptive words of Mr. Griffith, — " This great extent of the visual power is accompanied 
 with a precision equally great ; for the organ being at once both extremely supple and ex- 
 tremely sensible, the eye grows round or flat, is covered or uncovered, contracts or dilates, 
 and speedily and alternately assumes all the forms necessary to adapt itself to every degree 
 of light or distance." Of the latter the following anecdote is an illustration : — "In the 
 year 1778, Mr. Baber, and several other gentlemen, were on a hunting party in the island 
 of Cossimbuzar in Bengal, about fifteen miles north of the city of Murshedabad. They 
 killed a wild hog of uncommon size, and left it on the ground near the tent. An hour 
 after, walking near the spot where it lay, the sky perfectly clear, a dark spot in the air at a 
 great distance attracted their attention ; it appeared to increase in size, and move directly 
 towards them : as it advanced, it proved to be a vulture flying in a direct line to the dead 
 hog. In an hour seventy others came in all directions, which induced Mr. Baber to remark, 
 ' this cannot be smell.'" {Home, Camp. Anat. vol. iii. p. 216.) 
 
 2036. The sense of hearing is also sufficiently acute in birds, and the action of the sonorous 
 waves on the nervous expansion within the ears does not apparently differ, in either cause 
 or effect, from what we have already noticed in quadrupeds. The want of external ears in 
 birds is compensated for by an arrangement of feathers, closely folded around the opening of 
 the meatus auditorius, which is supposed to assist in catching the sonorous waves. Night 
 birds, are observed to have this structural peculiarity very much developed : thus the pe- 
 culiar expansive circle of feathers, seen in the head of the owl, is supposed to be a kind of 
 external ear, funnel, or trap, for sound. Mr. Mudie, however, regards it more in the light 
 of an assistant to the vision than to the hearing of the owl ; for, by producing a convergence 
 of the rays of light, it may, he thinks, assist their crepuscular sight; but such a mass of soft 
 feathers, he justly observes, must prove but very indifferent conductors of sounds. We much 
 admire Dr. Farrar's investigations on the varied placings of the auditory tube of quad- 
 rupeds ; but we are constrained to doubt whether owls purposely perch aloft, that the as- 
 cending sounds from their prey below may reach " the arched, overhanging, and concave ex- 
 ternal bony structure of the ears." We do not mean to deny the advantage of any structural 
 peculiarity in the ear of the owl ; if we had ever doubted it, the dissections of Mr, Mac- 
 gillivray, and his correct engravings therefrom, must have convinced us : but we have 
 watched these nocturnal prowlers so closely, that we are of opinion, while light remains, 
 they depend on their visual more than their auditive organs for the discovery of their prey ; 
 but when light is departed, then the acuteness of hearing takes the place of vision, and the 
 slightest rustle of the field-mouse among the leaves serves for its detection. Neither do 
 they appear to us to watch much for prey when perched, but to actively search for it on the 
 wing, and that principally during twilight and moonlight. From our own observations, 
 we are nevertheless led to allow to nocturnal birds of prey a superiority of quickness in the 
 discrimination of the nature of sounds, and an intensity of power in receiving every sono- 
 rous pulse, whether great or small, whether proximate or remote. The owl is a familiar 
 instance of this ; one which we tamed used to amuse and interest us and our friends greatly, 
 particularly towards the evening, when he was more on the alert and on the look out for 
 prey than at any other time. A small piece of brown paper crumpled up, and gently moved 
 alono- the floor by means of a thread, instantly attracted his attention, and occasioned a 
 pounce on the moving fragment. That in doing this his ears were the active agents we 
 proved, by using tinted paper that closely assimilated with the colour of the carpet, the 
 slightest rustle of which immediately arrested his' attention; whereas a large moving mass 
 passed unheeded. In the day he was sluggish and but little inclined to prey except the room 
 was darkened, when he was all on the alert immediately. M. De Blainville endeavours 
 to show that the ear of birds presents almost all the structural peculiarities of the 
 luiman ear, except that the chain of small bones in man is represented by correspondent 
 cartilaginous portions in birds; the incus only of the human ear finding in birds no cor- 
 
L' OBtCON 
 
 Chap. II. ORGANS OF SENSE IN BIRDS. 615 
 
 responding type. Other continental comparative anatomists have also of late endeavoured 
 to draw a close analogy between the structure of the ear of birds and that of our own. The 
 absence of an external ear is supposed to be general among 
 birds; but this, like other rules, admits of an exception, 
 "y^ though probably a solitary one. Mr. Swainson in his late 
 admirable work on birds has depicted the 1' oricon of VaiU 
 lant, a large species of vulture, native to Southern Africa, 
 which, as will be seen by Jig. 304., has a long external ear, 
 that is "not only bare of feathers, but the orifice appears to 
 have a prominent rim, lengthened into a wattle, which hangs 
 down on each side of the neck." He also observes on the 
 ears of birds generally, that, excepting those of the owl, they 
 " exhibit to outward appearance very little variation. M. Cu- 
 vier i-emarks, that nocturnal birds alone have a large external 
 ear, which, nevertheless, is not so prominent as that of quad- 
 rupeds. This statement is so vague as to require some explanation. The ears of a sparrow, 
 or a hawk, are just as external as those of an owl, seeing that in neither of these birds can 
 they be discovered, unless the feathers are carefully removed ; whereas, when we speak of 
 an external ear, we annex the idea of its being prominent, like that of the majority of 
 quadrupeds" (p. 47.), or like that of the 1' oricon. 
 
 2037. The hearing of birds. Sir Charles Bell thinks to be very acute. " The slightest 
 noise," he says, " alarms ; and the nightingale, or other bird of song, in a summer evening 
 will answer to the note of his rival when he is out of our hearing." We have next to ob- 
 serve the imperfection in the organ — the want of an external ear, which, were it pre.sent, 
 would be at variance with all that we have most to admire in the shape of the bird and the 
 direction of the feathers, as conducing to its rapid passage through the air. With this 
 obvious defect of the external ear, can we admit that the internal ear is also imperfect, not- 
 withstanding the very remarkable acuteness of hearing, which we know to result from this 
 internal structure, and from it alone? Now we do, in fact, find a different structure in the 
 ear of birds, but yet nothing is wanting. The columella will be seen to be a shaft of bone 
 of exquisite delicacy, extending from the outer membrane of the ear to the labyrinth, or 
 proper seat of the nerve of hearing ; it occupies the place and office of the chain of four 
 bones which belong to the ear of Mammalia. We have no authority, however, for affirming 
 that the incus is here wanting more than any other bone of the chain; and if it be said that 
 the OS quadratum is the missing incus, why should not we find in the oviparous reptiles, 
 where there is a columella in the ear, an os quadratum in the jaw. " From this mode of 
 inquiry, we find that the sense of hearing is not imperfect, but is adapted to a new con- 
 struction and a varied apparatus, suited to the condition of the bird ; and that there is no 
 accidental dislocation, or substitution of something less perfect than what we find in other 
 classes of animals. " 
 
 2038. The sense of taste in birds is supposed to exist in them in a very limited degree, but 
 whoever will vary their food by the slightest admixture of any noxious matter, will soon 
 be led to doubt the truth of this supposition. The cavity of the mouth, it is true, is more 
 confined in most birds than in quadrupeds; and were it otherwise, it would not necessarily 
 follow that this sense should be dull in them, inasmuch as their fauces are sufficiently ex- 
 tensive ; and the critical taster of wines well knows, that when he directs the contents of a 
 full glass to the back of his mouth, it is then only that he receives the full flavour of the 
 liquor. Consequently, although the tongue itsi^lf may be horny and stiff anteriorly, its 
 base and the connecting surfaces may be sensitive in the extreme. A more extended view 
 of the physiology of these organs generally, may be gained by a reference to the subject of 
 Sense of Taste in Quadrupeds, p. 188. 
 
 2039. The tongue of birds differs greatly in its composition, its figure, and dimensions, all 
 of which vary as much as the nature of the food and the methods of procuring it. The 
 parrot has a tongue which, though less soft, is yet papillacious, moistened with saliva, and 
 in figure resembles our own. Can this form at all influence the readiness with which this 
 bird learns to articulate words ? We cannot deny but that it may have some influence ; yet, 
 admitting the possibility, we must recollect that many other birds are taught to pronounce 
 words, if not with equal, yet with a degree of distinctness which bears no proportion to the 
 dissimilarity between their tongue and our own, or between their tongue and that of the 
 parrot. " In several other birds, on the contrary," as remarked by Blumenbach, " the 
 tongue is horny, stiff, not supplied with nerves, and consequently unfit for an organ of 
 taste. One striking example will supply the place of many. The tongue of the toucan 
 (Ramphastos) is sometimes several inches in length, yet scarcely two lines broad at its root. 
 It has the appearance throughout of a piece of whalebone, and its margins are fibrous." 
 Wliat part in the song of birds does the tongue and mandibles take ? We do apprehend that 
 the modulation of sound is principally effected in the throat. In the caged bird, the neck 
 is extended, the mouth is actively employed, and the mandibles of the bill by their motions 
 
 R r 4 
 
GIG FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 sufficiently show the part they take ; but it is the throat that is seen principally engaged in 
 song. Yet it is no less true than strange, that our closest dissections could detect little 
 variation in the organs of voice between the sexes. 
 
 2040. The tongue of the woodpecker offers an admirable instance of the adaptation of the 
 form of the parts to the particular purposes of the bird it belongs to ; it is also somewhat 
 remarkable that, although it is supposed to have a very long tongue, in reality it has a very 
 short one. In fact, the wookpecker's tongue presents merely a short, sharp, horny, barbed 
 point, but the hyoid, or tongue bone, supplies the deficiency in a very remarkable manner, 
 which is thus described by Blumenbach : — " Behind the barbed point is a very singular 
 OS hyoides, but having very long crura, or branches. This so called bony part consists of 
 five cartilaginous portions : viz. one single piece and two pairs. In the quiescent state of 
 the organ, the former lies in a fleshy and very extensile sheath of the bill ; the first pair of 
 cartilages is articulated with this, and they are placed at the sides of the neck. The second 
 pair, commencing from these, run completely over the cranium, under the integuments, 
 and advancing from behind forwards, their converging extremities are placed together in a 
 kind of groove, and commonly terminate anteriorly by an attachment to the right side of 
 the upper jaw. This posterior pair of cartilages may therefore be compared to steel springs, 
 which actuate the whole organ ; and it offers an admirable example of the great share 
 which mere elasticity possesses in the performance of some functions of the animal economy. 
 When the tongue is to be darted out, the anterior pieces are drawn together, and enter the 
 sheath of the single portion extended for their reception ; the tongue is thus elongated, and 
 admits of being thrust out some inches. This organ in the cock-of-the-wood is still more 
 singular ; for there, together with the larynx, it lies deep in the oesophagus, but admits of 
 being quickly elevated and thrust forth by means of muscles acting on it." 
 
 2041. The sense of smell in birds is sufficientli/ acute. The external nares, or nostrils, of the 
 several genera open in very different parts of the upper mandible or bill. In the puffin 
 they are seen at the margins, but so small as to be overlooked without care. In the heron 
 the nares are nothing more than narrow fissures without irritability or power of dilating. 
 In birds, in general, the extent of surface of the mucous membrane, known as the pituitary 
 expansion, is not increased by any large accessory cavities as in beasts, but is principally 
 effected by several conehoidal projections, by which, however, the same end is answered — 
 that of extending the surface of the sensitive expansion. The powers of smelling are un- 
 questionably considerable in birds, but nevertheless, a careful comparison of the develop- 
 ment of their olfactory organs with those of four-footed animals would convince us, d priori, 
 that this sense is less active in birds than in quadrupeds ; nor is it unlikely, as a compen- 
 sating principle, that it is so in the same degree with the superiority which birds possess 
 over brutes in their powers of sight. There are however some who maintain, that it is by 
 scent and not by sight that birds of prey are led to carcasses with such unerring certainty, 
 and in so short a time after death, as they are known to do. Dr. James Johnson is among 
 these, and his reasons for so doing are before the public in The Medical and Chiruryical 
 Review. Mr. Audubon, on the contrary, strongly advocates the superiority which the visual 
 organs of birds exhibit over their olfactory powers, in a treatise which appears in the third 
 number of Jameson's Journal, entitled An Account of the Habits of the Turkey Buzzard. 
 The weight of authority and the convictions gained from direct experiments are, without 
 doubt, greatly in favour of the conclusion, that it is by the superior power of vision that birds 
 of prey are led to carcasses. Were it otherwise, it is argued, they would be seen skimming 
 over the surface of the earth, where the effluvium, so hateful to others but so redolent to 
 them, would more readily present itself. There is, however, yet room to doubt. We cer- 
 tainly do know, that the scenting powers of the Grallas, or water birds, which have to grope for 
 their food in water and mud, is great. In these, an enlarged branch of the fifth or olfactory 
 pair of nerves is seen to be particularly developed, purposely to make their beak strongly 
 sensitive to the presence of the edibles these birds seek ; such is nature's foresight, and such 
 are the charms that accrue from studying her works ; and we may ask, Whose opportu- 
 nities to do this are gi'eater than the sportsman's? 
 
 2042. The sense of touch in birds is more acute than very extensively diffused. The bill is their 
 principal organ of voluntary feeling, and in broad billed birds, as ducks, &c. the skin of 
 the mandibles is thin, and very sensible, from the plentiful supply of nerves: neither is it 
 the horny hardness of a part which should make us conclude it incapable of receiving sensi- 
 tive impressions. Both the bill and tongue of the parrot are hard and horny ; the former 
 is so in the extreme, yet no one who has witnessed the delight with which a parrot exercises 
 his bill in wantonly destroying articles of furniture, can doubt but that his sense of touch is 
 gratified through the medium of his bill. Again, we knew a parrot which was very fond of 
 an individual in a family, and his method of showing this fondness was by rubbing the nares 
 of his beak against the eyes of the favourite, and equally so by attempting to insinuate his 
 tongue within the eyelids themselves of this object of his attachment, which he did with a 
 tenderness and dexterity truly surprising. The feet of birds, also, are more or less organs of 
 touch, and particularly in such as make use of them to carry food to their mouths, as the 
 whole of the parrot tribe are known to do. 
 
CttAP. II. 
 
 DIGESTIVE PROCESS IN BIRDS. 
 
 617 
 
 Sect. IV. The Thoracic and Abdominal Viscera of Birds, 
 2043. The thoracic and abdominal cavities of a granivorous bird displayed {fig. 305.) : — 
 
 I, the oesophagus ; 2, the crop; 3, the gizzard ; 4, the trachea, or windpipe ; 5, the heart; 
 
 6, the three branches of the aorta; 7, the pericar- 
 dium, or heart bag ; 8, the left ; 9, the right lobe 
 of the liver ; 1 0, a suspensory ligament, by means 
 of which the air-cells belonging to the stomach are 
 separated from those which belong to the right 
 lobe of the liver; 11,11, the intestines inclosed 
 within a peculiar sac or envelope ; 1 2, the orifice 
 of the cloaca, or vent. Such being the disposition 
 of the abdominal viscera of birds generally, it may 
 be well to notice the principal variations which 
 occur between the carnivorous and granivorous 
 tribes. The crop in the latter (2) is so large as 
 to admit sufficient grain for a meal ; whereas in 
 the former, the whole tube belonging to it is capa- 
 ble of great expansion. The gizzard (3) in the 
 granivorous, or grain-eating birds, is a strong 
 well defined mass, buried in the left side below the 
 liver, where the grain, first softened in the crop, 
 passes on, to be further acted on both by tritur- 
 ation and solution. The intestines of these birds 
 are also seen to be longer than the same organs in 
 the carnivorous and piscivorous birds, that the 
 assimilation of nutriment might be more perfect. 
 
 The liver in most birds is rather large, but in domesticated fowls it enlarges greatly, as seen 
 
 (8, 9). The pancreas is usually of considerable size, and the spleen small. See further 
 
 elucidations below. 
 
 INTBBNAL TTEW OF BIRD. 
 
 SuBSECT. I. The Collection and Digestion of Food in Birds. 
 
 2044. Birds collect food both with their feet and bill, but by far the greater number use the 
 latter for the purpose. The mouth is variously shaped in them, and of very unequal magni- 
 tudes, being in some, as the insectivorous, very small, while in others, 
 as the toucan, it is monstrous. Some birds, like monkeys among 
 mammiferous animals, have additional receptacles, or faucial cavities, 
 besides the common cavity of the mouth. The male bustard furnishes 
 
 oQS ^^ instance, whose throat-sac extends under the integuments of the neck, 
 and opens by a wide aperture under the tongue {fig. 306. ). The pelican 
 presents likewise a very considerable dilatation of the fauces, which is 
 capable of holding several quarts of water, by which this inhabitant of 
 the wilderness, like the camel of the desert, carries with him his supply 
 of fluid nourishment. In the Carnivora among birds, the capability 
 of distension in the oesophagus is as remarkable as among dogs, 
 wolves, foxes, &c. By this structural peculiarity they are enabled to 
 take in vast masses of matter, which are in fact only partially swallowed. 
 Many seafowl, and the heron, as a land bird, can retain a fish partly 
 within the stomach and partly within the cesophagus ; and as the di- 
 gestion dissolves the stomachic portion, the remainder passes onwards 
 
 to be digested in its turn. It is thus that the great works of waste and supply are kept in 
 
 action throughout all animated nature. 
 
 2045. The oesophagus, or guUtt of birds, before it reaches the sternum or breast-bone, forms 
 an expansion known as the crop, from which it is continued on to the true digesting stomach : 
 thus the crop forms a sort of pocket, protruding itself out of the line of the oesophageal ori- 
 fices {2, fig. 305.). In this pouch the food is softened by maceration : it is more particularly 
 thus acted on in all the gallinaceous birds. It is situated in front of the sternal bones, by 
 which it can admit of much distension without inconvenience, not being lodged within the 
 bony case. It is to the presence of an accessory appendage to the oesophageal canal that the 
 pouting horseman pigeon swells himself out so majestically. It is to be remembered, how- 
 ever, that a crop is not present in all birds. In water-fowl and a tew land birds it is 
 wanting. In hawks there is a crop, but in them it is rather a simple dilatation of the gul- 
 let than a distinct pouch. It is this which, in the language of falconry, is called the gorge. 
 
 2046. The digesting stomach is either a very powerful muscular mass with a hard cuticular 
 lining, which adapts it to the grinding of grain, as in the Gallina, or it is thin a:id membra- 
 nous, as in carnivorous birds. The united processes of trituration and digestion, as they 
 occur in gallinaceous fowls, is worthy of some further notice. Grain received into the crop 
 
 BU9TARD. 
 
618 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 of birds, by reason of their want of teeth, must necessarily require some forcible operations 
 to break it down. It is first slightly softened by a mucous secretion, which is in lieu of the 
 insalivation of beasts. From hence it is soon passed into the gizzard {3, Jiff. 305. ), where it is 
 triturated by means of hard substances, as stones, &c. which have been instinctively swal- 
 lowed for th it purpose. These stones are set in motion by four musculur masses, one large 
 hemispherical pair of which must be familiar to every one who has examined a gizzard. A 
 small pair attached to the extremity of the gizzard makes up the muscular apparatus, and 
 the whole pouch is lined within by a very dense cuticle. The experiments of Spallanzani, 
 by means of bullets stuck around with needles, &c. which were invariably broken down, are 
 probably present to the reader's recollection, by which he will understand how this animal 
 mill, with its grindstones, can soften into a pultaceous mass the hardest grain, and having so 
 done, how the absorbent system, yet to be noticed, can suck up the nutritive chyle for the 
 support of the body. 
 
 2047. " The liver of birds is larger in size," says Dr. Fleming, " and more uniform in 
 shape, than in quadrupeds. Its two lobes are nearly of equal size (8, 9, Jig. 305.)- The 
 gall-bladder is absent in a few birds. The hepatic and cystic ducts unite in some species, 
 and in others open separately into the intestine. The pancreas is situate between the folds 
 of the duodenum, in the form of a long narrow conglomerated gland ; its ducts are seldom 
 united with the biliary ones. The spleen is small, and situate between the left lobe of the 
 liver and the stomach, in the immediate neighbourhood of the gastric zone. The kidneys 
 form a row of irregular lobes on each side of the lumbar vertebrse, and fill up cavities in the 
 haunch bones. A ureter proceeds from each, and terminates in the cloaca. The urine has 
 a white chalky appearance, and even in those species which subsist entirely on vegetable 
 matter it abounds in uric acid." {Phil, of Zool. vol. ii. p. 226.) 
 
 2048. " The intestinal canal is much shorter in birds than in beasts ; it is also generally 
 shorter in carnivorous birds than in such as derive their food from the vegetable kingdom. 
 In birds there is scarcely any perceptible difference between the large and small intestines. 
 Most birds have two caeca ; some, however, have only one ; and a few of the predacious 
 kinds want it altogether. The rectum ends in the cloaca, which is an expanded portion, 
 containing the termination of the ureters, the genital organs, and the bursa Fabricii." 
 {London Encyclopadia, art. Anatomy, p. 253.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Circulation and Aeration of the Blood in Birds. 
 
 2049. "The circulating system of birds," says Home, "is chiefly distinguished from that of quadrupeds by 
 the structure of the heart. The pulmonic ventricle, instead of having a membranous valve (such as is found 
 in both ventricles of quadrupeds, and also in the systemic ventricle of birds), is provided with a strong, tense, 
 and nearly triangular muscle, which Blumenbach considers as assisting in driving the blood with greater 
 force into the lungs." 
 
 2050. The aeration of the blood in birds is conducted in the same manner as in quadrupeds, to which 
 subject we would refer ; it is however probable, that the blood of birds is more highly oxygenated than that 
 of most other animals, from the extensive diffusion of air throughout the whole of their cellular structure, 
 which, so far from being confined to the lungs, pervades even the bones and viscera, and thus becomes a 
 means of furnishing them with a more abundant supply of strength and energy than is given to animals with- 
 out this specialty of structure. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Respiratory Functions of Birds. 
 2051. Owr CM^ (^^. 307.; represents a bird of rather considerable dimensions cut open, 
 and having its breast bone removed, so as to exhibit the inner surfaces of the chest and belly, 
 
 by which the pneumatic apparatus, which yields 
 strength and buoyancy to the frame, is brought 
 into view : — 1, the trachea ; 2, the lungs ; 3, the air- 
 cells, the openings seen near each figure are the 
 tubular orifices by which the air from the lungs is 
 brought into these sacs, and thence carried over the 
 frame universally; 4, the heart; 5, the stomach; 
 6, the intestines. The whole body of a bird may 
 therefore be said to be blown up, as it were, by air ; 
 the consideration of which serves to account for 
 many remarkable circumstances we observe in the 
 feathered races, not commonly met with in most 
 other animals. Their specific gravity, were it not 
 lessened by structural specialties, would bind them 
 down to the earth, instead of elevating them almost 
 to the skies. These specialties hinted at, principally 
 consist in a pneumatic apparatus, which our cut 
 shows to be advantageously situated in advance of 
 the other viscera. The quantity of blood here cir- 
 culating is very considerable, and it being essen- 
 tially necessary that its qtiantity also by aeration should be equally great, so the properties 
 of extreme buoyancy and vast powers of action are the results. The muscular apparatus 
 
 .^TORT oliGAITI. 
 
Chav. II. vocal organs OF BIRDS. 619 
 
 of the heart enables it to propel the blood, both speedily and powerfully, (torn the right side 
 of the heart into the lungs ; which, although they are not very massive, yet the cavities 
 connected with them in birds being most extensively spread over the body generally, a great 
 propelling power is gained by muscular pressure. The lungs themselves in birds are two 
 spongy masses, firmly adherent to the intercostal space in the posterior part of the chest, as 
 seen at 2, '2, Jiff. 307. In addition to these, however, there are considerable sacs or cavities, 
 to the number of eight or ten, according to the variety of the bird. By means of tubular 
 orifices the air is from thence distributed over and among the different viscera of the body, 
 throughout the bones also ; in fact it permeates every part of the frame. We repeat that 
 the parts we have just pointed out are not those alone which are rendered strong and buoyant 
 by the agency of the atmospheric air, but also that similar air-cells may be traced universally 
 spread over every part, and within the most minute interstices ; each part is filled with air, 
 the lightness of which gives buoyancy to the mass, as its purity affords it strength. With 
 that admirable design so apparent in the works of nature, the quantity of air contained in 
 the mass of the body in every bird is not the same ; neither is every part equally furnished 
 in different kinds of birds ; but the quantity in each is found to be proportioned to the influence 
 exerted on the locomotion of the body of the bird, and in each to its kind ; and also that the 
 separate portions are more or less permeable, according as its flight is confined or extensive. 
 Thus in the eagle, and other birds of strong flight, the bones which support the wings are 
 filled with air throughout ; while in such as the puffiri, &c. &c. where the wings are unequal 
 to any lengthened flight, or in the ostrich, which prefers to run, air-cells are found in 
 greater numbers within the bones of the leg and thigh. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Vocal Organs of Birds. 
 
 2052. We have heard some sportsmen laugh at the enthusiasm that has been expressed at 
 the midnight jugging of the nightingale, the midday warbling of the lark on high, or the 
 far heard song of the thrush in the evening. These persons, we presume, esteem the 
 feathered race little further than as they oflTer a mark for their gun, or a dish for their table. 
 Occasionally, however, eveu these insensibles, in common with their spaniels and pointers, 
 open their ears and evince their pleasure at the well known call of the partridge, or the 
 crowing of the pheasant. Seriously, we owe more to the voice of birds than the mere 
 delight of their song, exquisite as it is. How useful is the note of the Cucvllus Indicator, or 
 honey-bird, to the African, in leading him to the honey store of the bees? Or how import- 
 ant is that of the Asiatic bird, which hovers and screams over the lair of the crouching tiger, 
 to warn the traveller from his impending doom. The solid benefits we receive from the voice 
 of birds might be multiplied beyond our limits of telling them ; we would, therefore, next 
 direct the attention to the great power of the vocal organs of the feathered race, which 
 greatly exceed those of most other animals, comparhig the bulk of the one with those of 
 the other. The scream of the jay may be heard as far as the lowing of the ox ; the evening 
 song of the thrush, perched on high, may be distinguished a mile off; and we have ourselves 
 heard a colony of rooks cawing out their vespers, ere they settled themselves for the night, 
 more than two miles off. 
 
 2053. The apparatus, which is chiefly concerned in forming the voice of birds, is found in 
 the inferior or bronchial larynx. Hence the division of the trachea below the upper rima 
 glottidis scarcely produces any change in the voice of several birds, as they still utter sounds 
 by means of the bronchial larynx. This larynx contains a second rima glottidis, formed by 
 tense membranes, which may be compared in several cases, particularly among the aquatic 
 birds, to the reed pipes of an organ. It is furnished externally with certain pairs of muscles, 
 varying in number in the different orders and genera, and with a kind of thyroid gland 
 also. The course and proportionate length of the trachea, and particularly the structure ot 
 the inferior larynx, vary very considerably in the different species, and even in the two 
 sexes. (^Coulson's Blumenhach, p. 198.) 
 
 2054. The vocal organs of birds will bear a close comparison with wind musical instru- 
 ments. It has been observed, that the sound produced by some of the larger birds is exactly 
 similar to the notes that proceed from a clarionet, or hautboy, in the hands of an untaught 
 musician. The inferior glottis exactly corresponds to the reed, and produces the tone, or 
 simple sound. The superior larynx gives it utterance, as the holes of the instrument ; but 
 the strength and body of the note depend upon the extent and capacity of the trachea, and 
 the hardness and elasticity of its parts. The convolution and bony cells of the windpipe, 
 therefore, may be compared with the turns of a French horn and the divisions of a bassoon; 
 and they produce the proper effects of these parts in the voices of those birds in which they 
 are found. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Absorbent or Nutrient System in Birds. 
 
 2055. The chyle in birds is transparent, consequently their absorbing vessels are less easily 
 demonstrated tlian those of quadrupeds ; but they may be injected with care in the usual 
 manner. The mesentery has no gland, although lymphatic glands are not wanting in other 
 
620 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 parts. It is probable that the rapidity that is required in the supply of nutriment in this 
 class is the reason of this ready transmission ; and it may be, for the same reason, that the 
 thoracic duct is double. Lymphatics in birds have, however, been altogether denied ; but 
 careful investigation has satisfactorily detected them. What has been stated on the physi- 
 ology of this system in quadrupeds equally applies here, consequently we shall avoid any 
 further repetition of the subject. 
 
 Sect. V. The Generative System in Birds. 
 
 2056. The male organs concerned in this system are simple in their structure. The 
 testes (1, I, Jig. 308.) are seen placed near the kidneys. During the winter season they 
 
 are so small that in some birds they might be overlooked by a com- 
 mon observer ; but no sooner does the vernal season approach, than 
 in obedience to the call of nature, " to be fruitful and multiply," they 
 enlarge greatly, the epididymis (2, 2) following the same example. 
 A spermatic duct is sent off from each (3,3), and opens into the 
 cloaca (4). The remaining organs of this vicinity are the renal 
 capsules (5, 5,), the aorta (6), the kidneys (7,7), the ureters (8), 
 the rectum (9). In birds the testes and kidneys are found near 
 together ; and it is worthy of note, that the ductus deferentes are the 
 only ostensible male generative organs always present in the feathered 
 races. In some, as the male among barn-door fowls, these canals pre- 
 sent a dilatation which has been considered as a type of the vesiculae 
 seminales of other animals. A true penis is wanting in most birds, 
 a few only having one of considerable size, of which the common 
 drake is an instance. Indeed, the whole system of the generative 
 male organs are simple, and more particularly so when compared 
 with the female organs in the figure below. They however, as we 
 have just observed, become more fully developed as the season of pair- 
 ing advances. All the energies of the frame are now increased ; the 
 male is pugnacious in the extreme : the comb and wattles of the cock 
 or barn-door fowls swell and are tinged with red blood ; his jealousy 
 becomes extreme, and his battles with a rival fierce and bloody. The fe- 
 male also submits to nature's grand purpose of perpetuating her crea- 
 tures, and fulfilling nature's instincts to continue the race. We would 
 MAi.E oKNKRATivE oBOANs. ^^^^ ^^^ thcrc many sights more interesting than the watchful care of 
 
 the barn-door hen over her tiny brood ? How eagerly she searcheb for every grain, and how 
 
 dexterously she breaks each into minute morsels for the minikins. 
 
 2057. The female generative organs. The ovary (1, _^_9. 309.) is usually single, and the 
 ova are inclosed in the yolk bags, which are seen in the figure supported on short foot 
 
 stalks. A tolerably mature egg is seen at 2 in its cap- 
 sule ; the white line (3) indicates where the capsule 
 opens to permit the escape of the egg. The oviduct 
 is an important part in the female generative organs, 
 and its various portions occupy the figures, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 
 10,11. It pursues a tortuous course from its orifice 
 (4) to its insertion into the cloaca, and enlarges as it 
 proceeds backwards for the reception of the mature egg. 
 Its anterior convolutions are internally lined by a 
 secreting villous surface opened at 7, to show its folds. 
 The papilla?, seen on this inner surface, are the orifices 
 of glands, which secrete the glair or white of the egg. 
 The part which immediately succeeds to this (8, 9, 10), 
 is known as the uterus ; 1 1 marks the vagina, which is 
 liere laid open to show the longitudinal folds on its 
 inner surface ; it finally inserts itself into the cloaca 
 (12), an empty capsule from which the egg (9), now 
 lodged in the oviduct, has escaped. The orifice of 
 the oviduct is seen at 4 ; its convolutions at 6 ; an 
 opening to show its membranous foldings within at 7 ; 
 the dilated portion of the oviduct at 8, which has been 
 cut open to show the matured egg (9). It is here that 
 by the secreting powers of the glands of the duct the 
 egg receives its shelly coat. The villous surface of the 
 shell-secreting portion is seen at 10; 12, the cloaca; 
 13, its parietes, or walls; 14, the bursa Fabricii ; 15, 
 /he dilatation of the rectum ; 16, the intestine. These illustrations cf the male and female 
 generative organs are principally derived from Mr. Gore's translation of the valuable work 
 
Chap. II. BREEDING OF BIRDS. 621 
 
 of Dr. Carus on Comparative Anatmny, to which we would strongly recommend the inquirer 
 into this or other subjects of comparative anatomy to apply. 
 
 2058. The component parts of the eggs of birds are, first, a friable cortex or egg-shell, under 
 which a thin but firm membrane lines every part of the shell, and covers all the contents, 
 excepting only a very small part at the obtuse end. The cavity thus formed contains a 
 small portion of air, but which is observed to increase if the egg be kept long. The egg- 
 shells of birds contain more lime and less gelatinous matter than those of reptiles. The 
 investing membrane incloses the albumen or white, or rather whites, for there are two, 
 one dense and viscous adjoining the yolk, and another thin and liquid which surrounds the 
 more dense portion which incloses the yolk. The yolk itself has also its appropriate bag, 
 from each end of which a whitish substance is seen to ramify within the albumen, and in 
 all probability these ramifications are absorbents by which the changes that take place during 
 incubation are effected. The small round white spot, vulgarly called the tread of the 
 cock, but known by anatomists and naturalists as the macula or cicatricula, is not yet 
 understood. 
 
 2059. The reproductive process is unquestionably the most important that takes place in 
 the animal frame, and in none are its effects more apparent than in birds. As already 
 observed, at stated periods, vast changes take place, which show the excitement that 
 is approaching in both sexes, though more outwardly apparent in the male than the 
 female. The plumage takes on its most vivid tints ; the muscles swell and harden ; the air 
 of the male becomes martial in the extreme. The polygamous birds watch over their 
 seraglio with a jealous eye, and woe to the intruder that appears within the accustomed beat. 
 Every sportsman knows how pugnacious are pheasants, partridges, and quails, at these sea- 
 sons. The monogamous birds, on the contrary, each being contented with his single mate, 
 assists her in constructing a nest for depositing her eggs, supports her during her sitting, 
 and crows, cocketts, or sings within her sight and hearing, to relieve the tedium. 
 
 2060. Of the nidification and incubation of birds much interesting matter has been laid 
 before the public by numerous writers, one particulai'ly may be referred to as at once inter- 
 esting and instructive. We allude to the Architecture of Birds, in the Library/ of Enter- 
 taining Knowledge, which we recommend to the notice of the inquirer, contenting ourselves 
 with remarking, that the same variation which marks the persons and manners of birds in 
 the breeding season, extends itself also to their choice of localities for nidification ; from 
 the simply dropping their eggs on the naked sand, as is done by the ostrich and cassowary, 
 and then leaving the hatching process to the warmth of the sun, to those more care-taking 
 tribes that dig a kind of burrow in the earth for the purpose, or to those that, like the 
 falcon, seek for a cleft in the massive sides of the rock, where, on a few sticks, the whole 
 process of rearing a family, usually not a numerous one, is begun and finished. The galli- 
 naceous birds, and other birds unaccustomed to perch, also make a simple nest on the ground. 
 Many of the smaller birds, on the contrary, construct nests with much pains, and with great 
 complexity of structure, each kind of bird, by some mysterious law, adhering almost in- 
 variably to one type. 
 
 2061. The eggs of birds are as varied as their species, and many who see these pages will 
 remember with pleasure the marauding schemes of younger days, and the pendent festoons 
 of egg-shells which resulted from these plunderings. Although, as we have observed, the 
 colours and markings of eggs are various, their general characters are somewhat grouped : 
 thus the eggs of the Gallinacea are mostly white ; some, however, are slightly tinged with 
 yellow, green, &c. White is also the predominant ground-colour in the eggs of the birds of 
 prey, but most are spotted with some red ; when the ground has a reddish tinge, the spots 
 are usually brown. The eggs of some owls are wholly white, as those of the wood-owl and 
 screech-owl. Birds which nestle in high trees, as ravens, crows, and pies, usually lay 
 eggs with a greenish ground bespotted with brown. The white eggs of swimming birds 
 are said to be most of them of a rounded form, while those of the waders are more generally 
 elongated. The number of eggs laid is always in strict unison with the means of supplying 
 the future progeny with food : thus birds of the larger kinds seldom lay more than two 
 eggs ; the smaller lay from four to six, and occasionally more. 
 
 2062. The formation of the egg is wholly dependent on the hen, for hen birds in solitude 
 often lay eggs. In the summer of 1835 we saw one dropped by a falcon, which had been in 
 a state of close confinement for some years. The vitality of the egg is derived from the 
 female, for a sound egg laid without any communication with a male bird cannot be frozen 
 by the same diminution of temperature that would act on a rotten egg. It requires how- 
 ever the presence of the male, and the personal co-operation of both sexes, while it is in the 
 body, to impregnate it. It is also a curious physiological fact, that one sexual union only is 
 suflRcient to impregnate all the eggs that would be laid during the whole season ; conse- 
 quently, the germ of all the eggs must have been already formed. It is a striking proof of 
 the wisdom of nature's designs in the appropriation of functions, harmonising with her 
 intention-; towards the convenience and preservation of her creatures, that, according as the 
 young of any brood are more or less capable of collecting their own food after hatching, 
 their original nest is seen to be more or less artificially constructed. 
 
622 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 SuBSKCT. 1. Incvhaticm of the Egg, and Evolution of the young Bird. 
 
 2063. The following appearances of the incubated egg of the common hen are partly derived 
 from our own oliservations, but mainly from those of Blumenbach. We have also borrowed 
 from the plates accompanying Mr. Gore's Translation of Car us, three illustrative cuts {Jig. 
 310.), which we hope will further elucidate the subject. The various vital processes of 
 nutrition and formation which are carried on in the foetus of the Mammalia, while in its 
 mother's body, by means of the most intimate connection with the parent, are effected in 
 the incubated chick by its own powers, quite independently of the mother, and without any 
 extraneous assistance, except that of the atmospheric air and a certain degree of warmth. 
 
 2064. When an impregnated egg has received so much continued heat as to excite the germ 
 to action, a small shining spot of an elongated form, with rounded extremities, but nar- 
 rowest in the middle, is perceived at the end of the first day, not in nor upon the cicatricula, 
 but very near that part on the yolk-bag. This may be said to appear beforehand, as the 
 abode of the chick which is to follow. No trace of the latter can be discerned before the 
 beginning of the second day. It now resembles a gelatinous filament with large extremities, 
 very closely surrounded by the amnion, which at first can scarcely be distinguished from it. 
 A minute examination has detected the areola pellucida with the following appearances after 
 forty-four hours' incubation. The parts magnified to render them more distinct, are thus 
 depicted mfig. 1. of our cut : — The cephalic extremity of the embryo {a, fig. 1.), the caudal 
 extremity with the rhomboidal sinus of the spinal marrow (6), the open abdomen at the bottom 
 of which the spine may be seen (c), the areola pellucida {d), the membrane of the yolk (e). 
 
 2055. The first appearance of red Mood is discerned on the surface of the yolk-bag to- 
 wards the end of the second day. A series of points is observed, which form grooves ; and 
 these closing, constitute vessels, the trunks of which become connected to the chick. The 
 vascular surface itself is called figura venosa, or area vasculosa ; and the vessel by which its 
 margin is defined, vena terminalis. The trunk of all the veins joins the vena porta:, while 
 the arteries which ramify on the yolk-bag arise from the mesenteric artery of the chick. 
 
 2066. On the commencement of the third day the germ of a heart may be discerned by 
 means of its pulsation. Other parts of the incubated chicken are destined to undergo 
 successive alterations in their form, but the alteration is observable in the heart in par- 
 ticular. In its first formation the heart merely resembles a tortuous canal, consisting of 
 three dilatations lying close together, and arranged in a triangle. One of these, which is 
 properly the right, is then the common auricle ; the other is the common ventricle, after- 
 wards the left ; and the third becomes the dilated part of the aorta. About the same time 
 the spine, which was originally straight, becomes incurvated ; and the distinction of the ver- 
 tebrae is very plain. The eyes may be distinguished by their black pigment, and compara- 
 tively immense size ; and they are afterwards remarkable, in consequence of a peculiar slit in 
 the lower part of the iris. A descriptive delineation of our interesting subject, borrowed 
 
 from Mr. Gore, presents the changes 
 Fig. 2. / o 
 
 h 
 
 c Fig.i- 
 
 of the embryo to the perfect chick, 
 and contains three separate figures, 1, 
 2, and 3. Fig. 1. represents the areola 
 pellucida of a hen's egg, after being 
 sat upon forty hours ; a, the cephalic 
 extremity of the embryo ; b, the 
 caudal or tail extremity, exhibiting 
 the sinus, containing the spinal mar- 
 row ; c, the abdomen, with the spine 
 at its termination ; d, the areola 
 pellucida ; e, the membrane which 
 contains the yolk. After seventy-two 
 hours' incubation, as seen in fig. 2. 
 of the combijied cut, the progress of 
 the chick is thus exemplified : a, the 
 embryo ; b, the amnion ; c, the heart ; 
 d, rudiment of the wing ; e, the hind 
 extremities ; /, the abdomen, into 
 whic*". the membrane of the yolk (jr), 
 is reflected ; h, the allantois, called 
 by some, but Mr. Gore observes im- 
 properly, the chorion, is here seen 
 proicctlng. About the fourth day the chick exhibits its most important viscera, as the 
 stomach, intestines, liver, &c. ; the gall-bladder is not visible until the sixth day; a vas- 
 cular membrane (chorion, or membrana umbilicalis), begins to form about the navel, and 
 increases in the following days with such rapidity, according to Blumenbach, that it 
 covers nearly the whole inner surface of the shell within the membrana albuminis, during 
 
Chap. II. MUSCULAR STRUCTURE OF BIRDS. 623 
 
 the latter half of incubation. This seems to supply the place of the lungs, and to carry 
 on the respiratory process instead of those organs. The lungs themselves begin, indeed, 
 to be formed on the fifth day ; but, as in the foetus of the Mammalia, they must be quite 
 incapable of performing their functions while the chick is contained in the amnion." 
 
 2067. " Voluntary motion," according to the same authority, " is first observed on the sixth 
 day, when the chick is about seven lines in length. Ossification commences on the ninth 
 day, when the ossific juice is first secreted, and hardened into bony points. These form the 
 rudiments of the bony ring of the sclerotica, which resembles at that time a circular row 
 of the most delicate pearls ; at the same period the marks of the elegant yellow vessels on 
 the yolk-bag begin to be visible. On the fourteenth day the feathers appear ; and the 
 animal is now able to open its mouth for air, if taken out of the egg. On the nineteenth 
 day it is able to utter sounds ; and, on the twenty-first, to break through its prison, and 
 commence a second life. The chorion, that most simple, yet most perfect, temporary sub- 
 stitute for the lungs, if examined in the latter half of incubation in an egg very cautiously 
 opened, presents, without any artificial injection, one of the most splendid spectacles that 
 occurs in the whole organic creation. It exhibits a surface covered with numberless 
 ramifications of venous and arterial vessels. The latter are of a bright scarlet colour, as 
 they are carrying oxygenated blood to the chick : the veins, on the contrary, are of the deep 
 or livid red, and bring the carbonated blood from the body of the animal. Their trunks 
 are connected with the iliac vessels ; and, on account of the thinness of their coats, they 
 afford the best microscopical object for demonstrating the circulation in a warm blooded 
 animal. Another curious membrane, the membrana viteMi, is also connected to the body of 
 the chick, but by a twofold union, and in a very different manner from the former. It is 
 joined to the small intestine by means of the ductus vitello-intestinalis, and also by the 
 blood-vessels which have been already mentioned, with the mesenteric artery and vena 
 ports." 
 
 2068. The representation of the parts in a hen's egg at the end of the thirteenth day's 
 incubation, is seen in Jig. 3. of our combined Jig. 310. : — The foetus («), the amnion laid 
 open (6), the rudiment of the left wing (c), the rudiment of the left leg (d), the heart (e), 
 the liver (/), the stomach (p ^ ; A portrays an intestinal loop without the abdomen, which 
 is connected to the yolk-bag by a ligamentous union ; the ductus vitello-intestinalis (z), 
 the umbilical vein (A), the umbilical artery (I), the allantois or chorion of Blumenbach (m), 
 the yolk-bag, on which the omphalo meseraic vessels ramify, and from the so-called figura 
 venosa, which here occupies nearly the whole of the egg (ra), the vena terminalis (o), the 
 situation where the amnion is connected with the yolk-bag (p), the albumen (5). 
 
 2069. During the course of incubation the yolk becomes constantly thinner and paler by 
 the admixtures of the inner white. At the same time, innumerable fringe-like vessels with 
 flocculent extremities, of a most singular and unexampled structure, form on the inner 
 surface of the yolk-bag, opposite to the yellow ramified marks above mentioned, and hang 
 within the yolk. There can be no doubt that they perform the oflBce of absorbing the yolk, 
 and conveying it into the veins of the yolk-bag ; where it is assimilated to the blood, and 
 applied to the nutrition of the chick. Thus in the chicken, whicli has just quitted the egg, 
 there is only the remainder of the yolk and its bag to be discovered in the abdomen. These 
 are completely removed in the following weeks, so that the only remaining trace is a kind 
 of cicatrix on the surface of the intestine. (See translation of Bhtmenbach's Comparative 
 Anatomy, 2d ed. p. 374., and Gore's Illustrations of Carus's Comparative Anatomy ; both of 
 which works we would recommend to the reader's notice, if fortunately our cursory ob- 
 servations should incline him to enter more deeply into the interesting subjects of natural 
 history and comparative anatomy.) 
 
 Sect. VI. The muscular Structure of Birds, and the Actions produced thereby. 
 
 2070. The muscles of birds are composed of fibres, red in colour, and dense in structure. 
 Their tendons are equally well marked, and of such extreme firmness and tenacity, that 
 they ossify by age, as may be particularly observed in the legs of all gallinaceous birds, and 
 indeed in all those that use their lower limbs more than their wings, as the Grallm or 
 waders. A sportsman reading this will probably recall the unpleasant sawing, pulling, and 
 grinding, which his knife, his fingers, and his masticators, have been all of them engaged in, 
 when attempting the separation of the several parts of the hind-quarter of a partridge, or 
 the leg of a pheasant of the most ancient order. Turkeys are not usually spared so long ; 
 but should such perchance fall in his way, he may console himself by separating these ten- 
 dinous stria, and reserving them for bird-calls ; and we can assure him that he cannot find 
 better. We have ourselves also used them at a pinch, instead of gimp, in jack-trolling with 
 success. The cervical or neck muscles of birds are long, numerous, and distinct; by 
 which the infinitely varied motions of their head are performed. 
 
 2071. The pectoral muscles are those large fleshy masses which are so familiar to us, on 
 the sternum or breast-bone of a fowl, and from their size we may form some opinion of 
 
624 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 the power with which they must act on the wings, inserting themselves, as they do, in the 
 most favourable manner, into each. This fleshy mass of pectoral muscle is divided into 
 three parts, or three pectoral muscles, — by which we mean that there are three pairs 
 to each side ; for the motive muscles throughout the body, as well of birds as of quadru- 
 peds, are mostly in pairs. The first pectoral muscle is by far the largest, and in fact it 
 weighs more than all the other muscles of the body together, affording a proof of the 
 power required to sustain flight in a bird. It takes its origin from the sternum, or breast- 
 bone, from the furcula, or fork-bone, and from the ribs also; thus originating, and thus 
 powerfully connected, it is inserted or fixed by its tendon in a rough projecting line of the 
 humerus, or first wing^bone. By depressing this important bone, it becomes evident to 
 the most partial observer, that it acts most powerfully on the flight of a bird, inasmuch as 
 it enables the wing to apply its concave surface forcibly against the resisting atmosphere. 
 
 2072. The intermediate pectoral muscle lies directly under this, but takes its origin prin- 
 cipally from the sternum. Its tendon passing over the articulations of the furcula, with 
 the clavicle and scapula, enters a pulley, and also inserts itself into the humerus. This 
 muscle is, however, an antagonist to the former by elevating the wing, which bespeaks a 
 very curious contrivance, for though its oflSce is to elevate the limb, it is itself placed below 
 it, the reason for which apparent anomaly a little consideration will explain, for, from no 
 other surface could it so convenientlj^ originate, or secure so extensive an attachment as it is 
 enabled to do, nor by any other contrivance could it act so efficiently. The lesser pectoral 
 muscle originates from the clavicle and a part of the sternum, and is seen to pass from these 
 origins to insert itself into the humerus, in such a manner as to depress the wing in con- 
 junction with the first pectoral muscle. 
 
 2073. Of the muscles of the trunk we may first remark, that in these birds the diaphragm, 
 or muscular partition which divides the cavities of the chest and belly of beasts, is wanting. 
 Of the muscles of the abdomen and ribs there is little to remark ; those of the caudal 
 vertebra are very distinct, and are divisible into levators, depressors, and laterals ; which 
 last are numerous and complex. The muscles of the lower extremities are very similar to 
 those of the higher order of quadrupeds ; we shall therefore not dwell further on them here, 
 but refer what may be necessary to say of them to the actions which are operated by their 
 agency. 
 
 2074. The variable actions of birds convince us that they have locomotive capabilities of a 
 higher order even than belong to beasts. These motions also, when well considered, appear 
 the effect of structural peculiarities common to them only. The subject cannot but be 
 considered as a very interesting one, and we offer it to the notice of the sportsman as one, 
 the practical observations of which may beguile many leisure moments when his sporting 
 intents are frustrated. It is only of late that Natural History has unfolded her charms to the 
 many ,- for, rendered apparently difficult of access by its systematic dress, and obscured by 
 technicalities, it had attractions only for the few. This period is happily now passed, and 
 the subject we advocate presents itself to us of the present day easy of attainment, and 
 inexhaustible in the interest it excites. We indulge in a conviction, which has increased 
 with our sporting practisings, that the full enjoyment of field sports, and the study of 
 zoology, are in their natures inseparable ; and we have little doubt but that, in a few years, 
 every respectable sportsman will be also somewhat of a naturalist ; and that many, by the 
 very nature of their pursuits, will become first-rate ones. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Action of Flying. 
 
 2075. Flying is one of the most curious among all animal motions. Leaping carries a body 
 into the air, but the propulsive force having ceased, gravitation resumes its sway, and the 
 animal descends. In flying, gravitation is completely overcome; the body not only remains 
 suspended at pleasure, but traverses the air in every direction, and lessens or increases its 
 rate of progression as it pleases. To understand properly the mechanical action of the wing 
 of the bird, we should first attentively observe one in its contracted or closed state, when 
 it will be seen externally convex, its feathers, particularly the larger, overlapping each 
 other, so that the smallest possible resistance shall be offered to its extension, or, in other 
 words, to the bird's rising in the air. Carry on the examination of the wing after it is 
 expanded, and it will then be seen that the action of drawing down the wings produces very 
 different consequences to those which result from elevating or extending them. If this 
 were not the case, and the flapping of the wings were but the reciprocal actions of two 
 surfaces in opposite directions, the bird which chance had raised to an elevation could 
 neither mount higher nor descend lower, for it would neither gain nor lose by the motions 
 of its wings. In drawing down the wing a concave surface is presented to the air, by 
 which the surface of resistance is increased ; and how very considerable this must be, our 
 anatomical detail just given of the pectoral muscles will prove, where the ratio of depressing 
 power is more than three to one in favour of it. 
 
 2076. Is it possible to enable man to fly like a bird? We do not gravely ask this question ; 
 but although we smile while we do it, there are yet persons with so flighty an imagination 
 
Chap. II. PROGRESSION OF BIRDS. 625 
 
 as to think it not impossible ; but we believe no comparative anatomist has been thus 
 misled. The immense power of the pectoral mass in birds can hardly be calculated ; but 
 we do know that, when it is compared with the same muscles in man and in quadrupeds, it 
 is as twenty to one in their favour ; and when we recollect that, in addition to this, birds 
 are beyond comparison, in proportion to their bulk even, specifically lighter than ourselves, 
 from the means they possess of admitting atmospheric air over the whole body ; when we 
 recollect this, we repeat, we must at once see the futility of all the attempts that have been 
 made to attach wings to the human body which could raise it from the earth. Let us, 
 however, more directly compare the body of man with that of birds. The human frame is 
 made erect, with anterior extremities long and prehensUe, and consequently naked. The 
 lower extremities are by much the most massive, and altogether much more powerfully 
 framed than the upper, for they were intended to bind him to earth, and to earth alone, as 
 his proper domain. It is far otherwise with the bird, every part of whose frame offers direct 
 evidence that flying was intended to be its distinguishing bodily faculty. The body of the 
 bird, in the first place, is oval, which is the figure best adapted to overcome the resistance of 
 the air ; the spine also, which in man is flexible throughout, in the bird is anchylosed and 
 wholly inflexible, purposely to offer a solid base for the support of the powerful muscles 
 which operate on the wings. The sternum or breast-bone, so far from being flat, like our 
 own, is much more extensive, and projects a keel-like ridge. The extensive surfaces of this 
 bone are filled up with vast muscular masses, in proportion infinitely exceeding those of the 
 most powerful village blacksmith ever seen. The clavicular bones, united at their apices, 
 either angularly or somewhat circularly, are evidently intended to keep the .shoulders apart, 
 and to resist every effort at approximation. This subject offers us a new occasion to remark 
 on the advantages of a comparative survey of the structure and functions of natural objects, 
 by which fundamental errors correct themselves. Had the ingenious friar Bacon thus 
 studied, he never would have taught that aerial flight in his own proper person was to be 
 accomplished by man. In our examinations of the wing we cannot help observing that the 
 articulation of the pinion is of a nature to give such a semi-rotatory motion to the great 
 quill feathers, as forces them to strike the air with their flat surface, but to rise from it 
 obliquely as the rower of the boat feathers his oar, from whence the term was probably 
 taken. This action does not confine itself either to these feathers, but favours also an 
 oblique backward depression of the whole wing, and not a vertical one ; which motion, by 
 virtue of the common resolution of forces, does two things at the same time — it supports 
 the body in the air, and likewise carries it forward. 
 
 2077. The tail of a bird, furnished as it is with large feathers, we must also suppose to be 
 an important portion of the apparatus of flight ; but what part does it take in the action ? 
 Messrs. Willoughby, Ray, and many others, have considered its use to be directed to the 
 steerage of the bird, as the rudder is to the vessel. Dr. Paley observes, " The steerage of 
 a bird, in its flight, is effected partly by the wings, but in a principal degree by the tail ; " 
 which is also our view of the matter, though we are somewhat surprised at a previous 
 observation he makes on the capability of the feathers of the wing to direct themselves, so 
 as to increase the resistance to their descent, and to favour their ascent, to which he adds, 
 " I believe that this faculty is not found in the great feathers of the tail." As far as our 
 own opinion goe.s, the faculty of altering the disk of the tail-feathers is nearly equal with 
 that which they possess over those of the wing-feathers. We v.'ould, in proof, recommend 
 an attentive examination of the flight of pigeons, their frequent ascents and descents, and 
 their numerous evolutions, all which being within close and every day's observation, render 
 them particularly adapted for that purpose. Such observation will also show that the 
 alterations in the disk of these broad tail feathers are too striking to deceive the eye. We 
 think that after an examination of this kind, the feathering the tail generally, after the 
 manner of the oar, will not be denied. 
 
 2078. Borelli, the great master in animal mechanics, also regards steerage as one of the 
 minor uses of the tail, but considers it principally intended to assi.st the body in ascending 
 and descending, and likewise in obviating the vacillations of the body and wings. In his 
 opinion it is to the body and wings that the direction of the flight is attributable ; that 
 is, as a vessel is turned about on its centre of gravity to the right, by a brisk application of 
 the oars to the left, so a bird, in beating the air with its right wing alone towards the 
 tail, will turn its fore-part to the left. That the tail, however, acts as a rudder, we think 
 requires but little other proof than this, that in all birds of long flight, which have but a 
 meagre tail, the legs are usually very long, which they invariably carry extended behind 
 them as a compensation in steering for their paucity of tail. Anatomy however, our sure 
 guide, will show that the caudal vertebrae of such birds have great mobility ; and so far from 
 having their motions confined, they are furnished with levators, depressors, and a very 
 complex assemblage of lateral muscles, expressly placed there to powerfully and variously 
 move the tail. 
 
 2079. 7%e act of flying has been thus described : — "The bird first bends his legs, and 
 springs with a violent leap from the ground ; then opens and expands the joints of his 
 
 S s 
 
626 FALCONRY OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 wings, so as to make a right line perpendicular to the sides of his body : thus the wings, 
 with all the feathers therein, constitute one continued lamina. Being now raised a little 
 above the horizon, and vibrating the wings with great force and velocity perpendicularly 
 against the subject air, that fluid resists those successions, both from its natural inactivity 
 and elasticity, by means of which the whole body of the bird is protruded. The resistance 
 the air makes to the withdrawing of the wings, and consequently the progress of the bird, 
 will be so much the greater, as the stroke of the fan of the wing is longer ; but, as the 
 force of the wing is continually diminished by this resistance, when the two forces continue 
 to be in equilibrio, the bird will remain suspended in the same place ; for the bird only 
 ascends so long as the arch of air the wing describes makes a resistance greater than the 
 excess of the specific gravity of the bird above the air. If the air, therefore, be so rare as 
 to give way with the same velocity as it is struck withal, there will be no resistance, and 
 consequently the bird can never mount. Birds never fly upwards in a perpendicular line, 
 but always in a paraliola. In a direct ascent, the natural and artificial tendency would 
 oppose and destroy each other, so that the progress would be very slow. In a direct 
 descent they would aid one another, so that the fall would be too precipitate." {London 
 EncychpcEd, art. Flting. ) The mechanical operations of flying are further enlarged on 
 in our Hawking department. 
 
 2080. The jiu/lit of birds differs greatly with the species. " Some fly by jerks," says 
 Col. Montague, " closing their wings every three or four strokes, which gives them an 
 undulating motion, very conspicuous in the woodpeckers and wagtails, and in most small 
 birds ; others fly smooth and even ; and some appear to buoy themselves in the air without 
 perceptible motion of the wings, such as the kite and kestril-bawk. Most birds fly with 
 their legs contracted and neck extended ; but there are some whose length and weight of 
 neck makes it necessary to contract it in flight, in order to bring the centre of gravity on 
 the wings ; to aid which the legs are also extended behind, as in the heron and bittern : 
 others fly with extended neck, but are obliged to throw out their legs behind, as in the 
 duck, goose, and other waterfowl." ( Ornithological Diet. Rennie's edit. p. 182.) 
 
 208 1 . The rapidity of the flight of birds is surprisingly great, and when they are under 
 very violent excitement, as either to escape danger, or in pursuit of prey, it can be com- 
 pared to nothing but itself: we may instance the rate at which a hawk flies in pursuit of 
 its quarry, which every one knows is rapid in the extreme. It is recorded that a falcon, 
 belonging to a Duke of Cleve, flew out of Westphalia into Prussia m one day : and we 
 read of another, said to have belonged to Henry the Fourth, King of France, which 
 escaped from Fontainbleau, and in twenty-four hours after was found in Malta, a space 
 computed to be not less than thirteen hundred and fifty miles, a velocity equal to fifty- 
 seven miles an hour, supposing the hawk to have been on wing the whole time. But as 
 such birds never fly by night, and allowing the day to be at the longest, or to be eighteen 
 hours' light, this would make seventy-five miles an hour. It is probable, however, that he 
 neither had so many hours of light in the twenty-four to perform the journey, nor that he 
 was retaken the moment of his arrival, so that we may fairly conclude much less time was 
 occupied in performing that distant flight." {Ibid.) M. Audubon, the distinguished orni- 
 thologist, has shot the passenger-pigeon of America, and on dissection found its stomach 
 full of fresh rice, which, to have resisted the digestive process, must have been swallowed 
 not many hours preceding its death; but the rice could not have been obtained within eight 
 hundred miles of the place where it was killed. Though the nightingale, the willow- 
 wren, and other birds of passage, fly with only half the swiftness, they may easily arrive 
 in most parts of the south of Europe, or the north of Africa, in a few days. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Actions of Walking, Climbing, Perching, ayid Swimming, in Birds. 
 2082. Tlie walk of birds is not generally long continued, except in some particular species, 
 as in the ostrich and cassowary, whose wings are rudimental only, the deficiency being 
 amply made up in the superior strength, length, and muscularity of their legs, by which 
 they are not only able to walk firmly, but to run with astonisliing speed. All gallinaceous 
 birds al.so, in consonance with their habits of seeking food widely spread over the ground, 
 are adepts in walking, and most of them in running likewise. Some birds walk by alter- 
 nately advancing each foot; others again hop only, which is thus effected — both feet being 
 firmly fixed on the ground, the body is propelled forwards by the sudden extension of all 
 the joints of the legs. Birds with sharp claws almost always hop ; for, by bending the 
 claws inwards to protect parts so vitally important to them, they would necessarily step 
 less firmly than other birds ; but, by displacing both feet at a time, locomotion is effected 
 without injury to these prehensile organs. 
 
 2083. " Station in birds," says Carus, " gives rise to many interesting considerations. The 
 centre of gravity corresponds to the region where tlie anterior extremities are attached, 
 partly because of the size of the sternmu and pectoral muscles, partly because of the 
 weight of the viscera in that situation (liver, stomach, heart), and lastly, because of the ex- 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 ANATOMY OF REPOSE OF BIRDS. 
 
 627 
 
 ■311 
 
 tension and flection of the neck, as well as the occasional concealment of the head beneath 
 the wing. In addition, the anterior extremities have no share in supporting the trunk in 
 walking, whilst the trunk itself is placed nearly horizontal. As a necessary consequence 
 of these circumstances, station on the posterior extremities requires that the legs should be 
 directed forwards, at the same time that the tarsus and toes are elongated. The consequence 
 is. either that the feet, of which the surface is extended by the length of the toes, reach 
 under the thorax, or else, that when the legs are shorter, or placed more posteriorly, the 
 trunk approaches more nearly to a vertical position. This is the case, for instance, in the 
 penguins and puffin, and the only one in which the mode of station on two feet resembles 
 the human. " ( Gore's Translation, vol. i. p. 360. ) 
 
 2084. Climbing also is much practised by some tribes of birds, particularly by such as 
 are at once frugivorous and of heavy flight. This faculty is aided by a peculiar arrangement 
 of the toes, as seen in the woodpecker, which has two directed forwards, and two backwards. 
 The parrot is also an excellent climber, for he has not only a foot structurally adapted for 
 the purpose, but he makes use of his hooked beak to assist him. In others also the bill is 
 the principal prehensile organ, while a powerful attaching point or prop is gained by the 
 tail of many climbers. 
 
 2085. " Swimming is much facilitated in birds by the quantity of air contained within the 
 body, by the shape of the chest resembling the keel of a ship, and by the position of the 
 feet at the posterior part of the body like oars, the toes also being frequently connected by 
 membranes. The oar-like effect of these web-feet is farther assisted by the toes with their 
 membranes lying close together when carried forwards, whilst, on the contrary, they are ex- 
 panded in striking backwards. This operation is stiU farther favoured in some aquatic birds 
 by the vertical position of the tarsus and toes in a line with the tibia; an arrangement, 
 however, that is unfavourable to walking. Some birds, the swan for instance, expand their 
 wings to the wind whilst swimming, and sail in that way, somewhat like the Holothuria and 
 some Molusca. Diving is probably effected, partly by compression of the air-cells, and 
 partly by the impulsion of the feet against the surface." {Loc. cit. p. 362.) 
 
 2086. The repose of birds is provided for by some admirable mechanical contrivances un- 
 aided by muscular contraction. " One of the flexor tendons of the toes of birds accom- 
 
 ^, , panies a muscle which, descending from 
 
 <V-«^ > the pubis (^l. Jig. 311.) is seen to pass 
 
 *^ " " over the front of the knee at 2. From 
 
 hence the united tendons proceed to the 
 back of the heel (3); consequently a 
 flexion of the knee and heel produces 
 mechanically a bent state of the toes, 
 which may be seen in the dead bird ; 
 and it is by means of this structure that 
 the bird perches with safety, and is firmly 
 supported when roosting, without any 
 muscular action. This circumstance of 
 the flexion of the toes accompanying that 
 of the other joints of the lower extremity 
 of birds, was long ago observed by Borelli, 
 and attributed by him to the connection 
 which the flexors of the toes have with 
 the upper parts of the limb, by which 
 they are mechanically stretched when 
 the knee is bent. This explanation has 
 been controverted by Vicq. d'Azyr and others, who have referred the effect to the 
 irritability of the muscles. Tlie opinion of Borelli appears, notwithstanding, to be well 
 founded ; for not only the tendon of the accessory flexor passing round the knee, but the 
 course of the flexor tendons over the heel, and along the metatarsus, must necessarily 
 cause the contraction of the toes when either of these joints is bent. And further, if the 
 phenomenon were not produced on mechanical principles, it would be impossible for birds 
 to exhibit it during sleep, which they do ; or to prove the effect on the limb of a dead 
 bird, than which nothing is more common. The utility of this contrivance is great in 
 all birds, but particularly so in the rapacious tribe, which by this means grasp their prey in 
 the very act of pouncing on it ; ano it is still more necessary to those birds which perch or 
 roost during their sleep, as they could not otherwise preserve their position, when all their 
 voluntary powers are suspended." 
 
 2087. In those birds which repose standing on one foot, as pelicans, storks, cranes, and other 
 long legged waders, another contrivance presents itself, by which they are enabled to preserve 
 the leg in a state of extension with little or no muscular effort. " There arises (observes the 
 same authority) from the forepart of the head of the metatarsal bone a round eminence, 
 which passes up between the projections of the pulley on the anterior part of the end of the 
 
 S s 2 
 
 AN.&TOMV OF PERCHING. 
 
628 FALCONRY, Oil HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 tibia. This eminence affords a sufficient degree of resistance to the fiexion of the leg, to 
 counteract the effect of the oscillations of the body, and would prove an insurmountable 
 obstruction to the motion of the joint, if there were not a socket within the upper part of 
 the pulley of the tibia to receive it when the leg is in the bent position. The lower edge 
 of the socket is prominent and sharp, and presents a sort of barrier to the admission of the 
 eminence, that requires a voluntary muscular exertion of the bird to overcome, which being 
 accomplished, it slips in with some force, like the end of a dislocated bone." (_Itees''s Cyclo- 
 padia, art. Birds.) 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 THE POPULAR HISTORY OF BIRDS. 
 
 2088. "If elegance of form," says Mr. Swainson, " beauty of colouring, or sweetness of voice, 
 were peculiarities which constituted the superiority of one class of beings over another, we 
 should unquestionably assign to birds the highest station in the scale of the animal creation. 
 No shadow of fear mixes with the pleasurable sensations with which they are viewed ; 
 and these feelings, moreover, are heightened by the ethereal nature of the creatures them- 
 selves. In a moment they may spread their wings, launch into boundless air, and be seen 
 no more. We almost view them as beings of a happier world, alighting upon this ' dim 
 spot called earth,' more as a place of temporary rest in their voyages through the regions 
 of space, than as their permanent abode. They remind us of those invisible spirits of the 
 unseen world, which, we are taught to believe, traverse the air on the wings of the wind ; 
 who alight, but for a moment, among the sons of men, and then depart to breath a purer 
 atmosphere. Of all unintelligent beings, they alone are gifted with a musical voice, pos- 
 sessing both sweetness and varied expression. Their language, in some measure, is thus 
 intelligible even to man, inspiring him with cheerfulness or melancholy. Hence it is that 
 from among birds the poets have selected their sweetest themes. They are, both poetically 
 and literally, the butterflies of vertebrated animals ; flitting from one plant to another, 
 living less on earth than in the air, and having their wings ornamented with feathers of 
 bright or varied colours. In both we dimly see an indication of that existence which will 
 separate the spirit of man from those cares, anxieties, and allurements, which chain him 
 down to earth, as if it was his final and only stage of action. It is highly probable that the 
 sweet Psalmist of Israel had some such thought, when he longed for the wings of the 
 dove, that he might flee from earth and be at rest." ( Cabinet Cyclopcedia of Dr. Lardner, 
 vol. Ixsxiii. p. 2.) 
 
 Sect. I. The external Coverings of the Body of Birds. 
 
 2089. The symmetrical proportions of birds, and their brilliancy of clothing, have long 
 been themes of admiration. Their forms are even more diversified than those of quadru- 
 peds, although their sizes are not altogether so disproportioned. Here, as throughout the 
 whole animal kingdom, we invariably find the form of the body as a whole, and the 
 character of each separate part, to be framed with an especial view towards the particular 
 habits and mode of life of the bird. Is the subject of observation one of those which are 
 denied the faculty of flight, as the struthio or ostrich, how muscular, long, and large, are its 
 legs ! how small, weak, and disproportionate, its wings ! If it be one of the Grallce or waders 
 we look at, we see legs equally long and naked, but very inferior in point of strength, as 
 neither speed nor endurance are here required, but simple elevation only. Contrast the 
 figures of both these subjects with the swallow, where almost the whole of the leg might 
 be supposed to be transferred to the wing, and where the diminutive foot serves little other 
 purpose than its prehensility. Adaptation is the great and beneficent feature stamped 
 equally on every member of the feathered race, from the mighty eagle to the pigmy tit. 
 
 2090. Birds derive their principal external characters from their feathers, to which naturalists 
 have given technical names, according to the part of the body on which they grow. These 
 have been already illustrated, both by figure and description. 
 
 2091. The external characters of carnivorous birds are very strongly marked, but they are at 
 the same time less varied than those of other tribes. Almost the whole members of this 
 class are furnished with wings of great extent, operated on by muscles of singular density 
 of fibre, which enable them to keep long on the wing in search of prey ; and having found 
 it, these advantages render their pursuit generally successful, by the superior rapidity of 
 their flight. The beak, by which death and dismemberment are effected, is singularly 
 strong and hooked ; the head altogether is large ; the neck short, but very strong ; and the 
 breast broad, to give room for massive pectoral muscles : the thighs and legs are equally 
 powerful, and their strong clutching feet are terminated with sharp formidable claws. 
 
 2092. The external characters of the granivorous birds are, throughout, the reverse of those 
 of the Carnivora. With few exceptions they are as mild and timid in disposition as the 
 
Chap. III. PLUMAGE OF BIRDS. 629 
 
 others are ferocious ; and thus many of them congregate for protection. Destined to seek 
 most of their food from the ground, the gallinaceous tribes are great walkers, and hence 
 their thighs are muscular, their feet strong, and their bill well formed to pick up the scat- 
 tered grain. Their flight is usually short, although their actual power enables them to 
 move rapidly on the wing. This temporary rapidity of flight, undoubtedly, is given less 
 for the purposes of travelling in search of food, than as a means of defence against predacious 
 birds and beasts, both of which are singularly fond of their flesh. 
 
 2093. Insectivorous birds are very varied in their external characters, from the swallow to 
 the woodpecker. The first of these birds is gifted with great powers of flight, by which he 
 receives his food on the wing ; while the other being much restricted in this respect, has a 
 vision exquisitely keen, a tongue pointed with horn, and very extensile also, to enable it to 
 transfix and extract the insects hidden in the bark of trees. The Capritnulgus, vulgarly 
 called the goat-sucker, exhibits a head almost divided in twain by the expanse of its man- 
 dibles. This cavernous mouth, so disproportionate to his other parts, is necessary to liis 
 existence, the principal food being derived from the larger Scarabcei, which he takes open 
 mouthed, and swallows while on the wing. 
 
 2094. Frugivorous birds are also diversified, both in the methods and organs immediately 
 concerned in the collection of food. Some sit, and deliberately picking it from the tree on 
 which it grows, eat it there ; others first throw it to the ground for the purpose. The parrot 
 tribe, again, are enabled to make use of the foot to gather fruit to carry it to the mouth, and 
 deliberately to hold it until it is consumed. 
 
 2095. The feet of birds present considerable diversities of figure and size, but in every 
 instance the size of these organs so correspond with their diversified habits, that no 
 external character is less likely to deceive the observer. In the falcon we see a foot equally 
 well framed for seizing and detaining prey, as for walking and perching, the claws being 
 hooked, strong, and retractile. The woodpecker has a foot formed for climbing, two of the 
 toes being placed forward, and two backwards. It is the same in the wry-neck cuckoo, &c. 
 A limb adapted for walking firmly is seen in the crow and rook. The foot of the kingfisher 
 has the three forward toes partially connected, the first and second being unconnected from 
 the claws to the first joint only. The inner and hinder toe are placed on the inside of the 
 foot, by which the heel is widened, and, as it were, pressed out. This formation is evidently 
 favourable to the wants and habits of this bird, which, from some projecting branch, patiently 
 watches the motions of the small fish in the stream below. The feet of the GaUinacea, 
 as the common fowl and pheasant, like those of the crow, are well adapted for walking, 
 in which so much of their time must necessarily be spent. Most of these have also a 
 powerful spur appended to each leg, which becomes a very formidable weapon, and is 
 further supposed to have some sympathies with the generative organs. The heron presents 
 a foot and leg evidently formed for wading, being long, thin, and naked above the knee ; it 
 is also semi-palmated, the middle webbing reaching only to half the length of the toes. A 
 great peculiarity in this foot, as well as in that of the nightjar, is the serrated or jagged 
 state of the inner side of the middle claw, the uses of which in birds authors differ about, 
 although we think that its use in the heron is clearly intended to render it more capable of 
 holding the fish it captures, when too large to be instantly swallowed. A palmated foot, 
 with three toes webbed to the extremity, is seen in the swan, duck, &c. ; in viewing of which 
 we can hardly fail to be struck with the unity of form and purpose observed in its long 
 slender figure unfeathered also above the knee. A palmated foot, having the whole of the 
 toes webbed, is seen in the cormorant and pelican ; a pinnated foot, with the edges of the 
 toes scalloped, in the coot, phalarope, &c. A lobated foot, where the toes are margined with 
 a membranous edging, is seen in the swimming birds. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Colour of the Plumage of Birds, and its variable Character. 
 
 2096. Colour has been used in the characterising and classifying of birds, but its numerous 
 variations, not only before the bird reaches the adult period, but in many at each succeeding 
 moult, also are productive of error and confusion. 
 
 2097. The young bird of every kind seldom has a plumage distinguished by beauty or variety. 
 In the majority a yellow tint predominates, but it is neither gaudy to attract, nor is it much 
 varied to secure safety ; nor until its first moult does it acquire its mature colours. The 
 male among birds is commonly more brilliantly coloured than the female ; and that is espe- 
 cially designed to attract attention, and to evince his sexual superiority is evident from the 
 change which takes place at his season of love. All the male characteristics, as caruncles, 
 fleshy papillae, head crests, bearded throats, aigrettes, shine with more than usual lustre at 
 this time. In the classification of birds, the infinite diversity of colours is one of the 
 greatest obstacles which the zoologist encounters, and is the means of occasioning endless 
 error and confusion. In the sport of hawking this has been particularly felt, for there it 
 is not only the plumage of the young eyass, or brancher, which diflTers from the adult, but 
 also that for several successive years each moult produces a change of colour, so that the 
 ornithological descriptions of the diflferent varieties given by even the best authors, are at 
 
 S s 3 
 
630 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 variance with each other. Nor are the characters left us in the best hawking treatises likely 
 to clear up the difficulties of the subject. (See Treatises on Hawkiny, p. 648.) 
 
 2098. Season has great influence over the colour of many birds. Dr. Fleming on this 
 subject observes, " Among the feathered tribes such instances of change of colour in the 
 plumage during winter are numerous. They greatly perplex the ornithologist, and have 
 been the means of introducing into the system several spurious species. The white grouse 
 or ptarmigan ( Tretrao Lagopus) may be produced as a familiar example of this kind of hyber- 
 nation. This bird, like the Alpine hare, inhabits the higher Grampians, and is never found 
 at a great distance from the limits of the snow. In summer its plumage is of an ash colour, 
 mottled with small dusky spots and bars. At the approach of winter the dark colours dis- 
 appear, and its feathers are then found to be pure white. In remarkably mild winters the 
 change is incomplete, a few dusky spots of the summer dress remaining. In spring its 
 winter garb becomes again mottled, and the bird loses much of its beauty. Even the young 
 birds in their autumnal dress resemble their parents in the mottled plumage, which likewise 
 becomes white at the approach of winter. Among the aquatic birds, similar changes in the 
 colour of the feathers have been observed. The black guillemot, so common on our coasts, 
 is of a sooty black colour during the summer, with a white patch on the wings. During 
 winter, however, the black colour disappears, and its plumage is then clouded with ash- 
 coloured spots on a white ground." {Philosophy of Zoology, \o\. i. p. 17.) The extent of the 
 change as already hinted at is evidently the effect of temperature ; for in mild winters it is 
 observed to be less complete than in severe ones. In Greenland, therefore, the black guil- 
 lemot becomes of a snowy whiteness in winter. It is in hot countries that the most brilliant 
 colours are seen in the plumage of the feathered races : the general excitement which heat 
 produces occasions this effect, as the abstraction of heat in cold countries saddens or 
 blanches the coatings of the birds of those localities. 
 
 Sect. 1 1. Geographical Distribution of Birds, and the Effects of Climate and Temperature 
 
 upon them. 
 
 2099. The geographical distribution of birds, like that of quadrupeds, is under the control 
 of physical agencies. Certain birds, like certain beasts, are, by form and nature, peculiarly 
 adapted to particular localities. The ostrich ranges at large on the desert plains of Africa, 
 and the " pelican of the wilderness " roams wide over its waters in the full enjoyment of 
 health and happiness. Remove them to the Zoological Gardens, and all that the care of 
 their keepers and the admiration of surrounding multitudes can do for them, is to eke out a 
 miserable existence to the shortest span. Others, as the migrating tribes, are not physically 
 confined to particular climates. On the contrary, their rovings are occasioned by want of 
 food, and genial temperature. The swallow is not naturally a changeling, but would pro- 
 bably be constant and fixed to a certain locality, were it not forced out by hunger ; for a 
 humid clime and a decreased temperature have driven the insects on which he preyed into 
 hybernation or death. In proof of this it is notorious that the same eaves, or the same 
 pent -house, was used by his forefathers, by himself, and by his descendants, for the purposes 
 of nidification. The banks of the Nile offer charms to the condor, and other tribes which prey 
 on dead bodies, not because of the beauties of the scenery, nor from any local attachments, 
 probably, but because its vast shores are the scenes of many deaths, and its vast waters the 
 recipient of many carcasses. The hardy waterfovifls of the North were once residents with 
 us, until increasing population had scared them away by fear, and the drainage of the lakes 
 had deprived them of a permanent home. Subject to the effects of temperature in influen- 
 cing the locality of birds, we find that many feathered inhabitants of the polar regions, during 
 the temperate seasons, locate themselves with us during our less rigorous winters. It is then 
 the hardy wildfowl gunners launch the punt, or sit crouched for hours within a mimic 
 grave, to watch the morning and evening flights of the vast family of the Anseres. 
 
 2100. The variations of temperature are grand agents in the local distribution of birds. 
 M. Gloger has published an interesting paper on the height at which birds of different species 
 are found, which is as follows: — " Aquila fulva in low situations ; Corvus Cor?n'.r, below 4,300 
 feet ; Nucifraga Brachyrhynchus, in low situations ; Sylvia Tithys, in higher localities ; 
 S. Phcenicurus, to 3,900 ; S. Trochilus, 4,400 ; S. Attricapilla, 3,700 ; S. Ruhecula, 4,000 ; 
 Motacilla alba, and M. sulfurea, 4,300 ; Cinclus aquaticus, 3,200 ; Accentor modularis, 4,600 ; 
 Accentor Alpiinis, on the most elevated summits ; Alauda arvensis, 4,400 ; A. alborea, 200 ; 
 Fringilla ccelebs, 4,000; Loxia curvirostris, 4,500; Motacilla Troglodytes, Parusatur, P. 
 cristatus, Sylvia Regulus, Certhia familiaris, anASitta Europcca, at .3,800; Hirundo Urbica, and 
 Cypselus Aspus, on the highest summits." In the colder regions the numbers of birds are 
 more restricted than within the tropics, where they multiply much faster ; for there food is 
 to be met with in greater plenty. It is not only in number, but in kind also, that this increase 
 is observed ; and thus insectivorous birds unknown in the north, teem in the south. It is 
 in arid climes only tliat the ostrich, the cassowary, and other large birds, have the opportu- 
 nity of de\'eloping their magnificent frames ; and here also the gallinaceous tribes are seep 
 
Chap. III. THE FOOD OF BIRDS. 631 
 
 in abundance. It is owing to the effects of a higher temperature, likewise, that male birds are 
 here more numerous than females, and that the ardour of the constitution thus generated 
 shows itai'lf in these phenomena. " The birds of cold countries are in general polygamous, 
 in consequence of the fewness of the males in proportion to females in each species. 
 The birds of warm countries having many males and few females are, on the other hand, 
 monogamous.'' Climate not only increases the number and size of birds, and excites a 
 predominancy of one sex over the other, but it shows itself in the lively and brilliant colours 
 which are seen among those of tropical regions. Mr. Griffith observes, " We find that the 
 aquatic races, the Palmipedes, the Scolopaces, the Grallce, whose plumage is generally grey- 
 ish dull, tarnished or livid, and which have more females than males, abound principally in 
 the climates approximating to the poles; whereas the climbers, the Iiisectivora, the parrots, 
 the woodpeckers, the colibris, the birds of paradise, the toucans, &c. whooe plumage is of 
 the most brilliant dye and richest variety of tints, have also in their species more males than 
 fbmaloB, and inhabit the warm climates almost exclusively." {Cuv. An. King, by Griffith, 
 vol. vi. p. 128.) 
 
 2101. The colours of tropical birds are perennial, for in such climates the temperature never 
 varies so much as to render any change in the colour of the covering necessary ; but in the 
 frigid zone it is essentially necessary, and is a kind provision of nature, seeing that the rate 
 at which the bodies of birds cool here is much influenced by the colour of their skin and 
 feathers. We are aware that the surface which reflects heat most readily suffers it to escape 
 but slowly by radiation ; the nearer approach, therefore, that the feathers make to a pure 
 white, in that proportion will the heat of the animal body be retained. This subject having 
 been entered on more fully under the geographical distribution of quadrupeds, we shall not 
 dilate further on it here. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Food of Birds and its Effects on them. 
 
 2102. The nature and properties of food, and the manner of its assimilation for the support 
 of birds, do not materially differ from the same in quadrupeds. The digestive organs of 
 both are essentially the same, and exliifjit similar phenomena. To that subject, therefore, we 
 refer for general information on those points. It maj', however, be well to remark, that 
 birds can bear to be confined exclusively to one edible for a longer period with greater impu- 
 nity than quadrupeds ; they however thrive best on variety. It is thus that rape and canary 
 seeds are mixed for many of our caged warblers ; for it is found that when they are too long 
 confined to either of these, or to any other seed exclusively, epilepsy is apt to ensue, or 
 otherwise that the alimentary canal throughout its whole extent becomes affected ; in which 
 case the anus protrudes, is tender and inflamed, and the tongue becomes corneous at its 
 apex, which disease bird-fanciers call the pip. This would happen more frequently than it 
 does to such as are allowed even two varieties of grain, were it not that most of them 
 have succulent herbs and fruits given to them. Eullfinches, when wholly fed on hemp- 
 seed, are apt to become black in plumage and emaciated in body. Ulcerations, also, 
 sometimes destroy the corneous coat of the eye, or contractions of the feet occur. Nature's 
 rules, which prescribe variety, cannot therefore, even in them, be infringed on with entire 
 impunity. 
 
 2103. The form and external characters of animals, as they descend in the scale of complex- 
 ity of structure, are certainly less under the control of physical agencies ; which fact, 
 however, is in direct opposition to what might be expected a priori. Thus we have some- 
 what less power over the form and external characters of birds, than we have over those of 
 quadrupeds. A sufficient susceptibility of departure from the original type by the agencies 
 of food, &c. however remains to establish our principle. The plumage of most of our song 
 birds, beside the bullfinch, maybe darkened by feeding them much on heating food of any kind, 
 but particularly on any of the spicy seeds. Stimulants will also promote an early develop- 
 ment of the sexual organs, and thus domestic fowls may be forced to laying and sitting at 
 unseasonable times to gratify tiie taste for early chickens. To produce a premature dispo- 
 sition in hens to the breeding of young, the rearers of poultry stimulate the fundament with 
 nettles. The size of fowls, also, may be much increased by an extravagant quantity of food 
 and forced rest. It is to the end that exercise may not interfere with the process of fattening 
 turkeys and other gallinaceous birds, that they are closely confined in the dark, and fed with 
 mixtures of the most stimulating kind, by which they acquire great size ; and their bodies 
 not being condensed by exercise, the muscular parts are rendered tender, and the interstitial 
 matters suffering no loss, their flesh proves also as juicy as tender. 
 
 2104. The process of enlarging the liver of geese for the table of epicures, as it is practised in 
 France, is described at length by Sonnini (Notiveau Dictionnaire d'Histoire Naturelle, art. 
 Oie). The object is to cause the whole vital forces to be determined towards this part of 
 the animal, by giving it a kind of hepatic cachexy. In Alsace an individual buys a lean 
 goose, which he shuts up in a small box so tight that it cannot turn in it ; the back part of 
 the bottom is furnished with a wide grating of rods, for the passage of the dung. In the 
 fore part there is a hole for the head, and below it a small trough is kept always full of 
 
 S s 4 
 
632 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Paut VI. 
 
 water, in which some pieces of wood charcoal are left to steep. A bushel of maize is enough 
 to feed it during a month, at the end of which time the goose is sufficiently fattened. A 
 thirtieth part is soiiked in water each night, and crammed down its throat next day, morn- 
 ing and evening. The rest of the time it drinks and guzzles in the water. Towards the twenty- 
 second day they tnix with the maize some poppy oil, and, at the end of the month, it is 
 known by a lump of fat under each wing, or rather by the difficulty of breathing, that it is 
 time to kill it, otherwise it will die of fat. The liver is then found weighing one or two 
 pounds, and besides the animal is excellent for the table, and furnishes during its roasting 
 from three to five pounds of fat, which is used in the cooking of vegetables. Of six geese, 
 there are commonly only four (and these are the youngest) which answer the expectation 
 of the fattener. They are kept in a cellar, or cool place, with little light. The temperature 
 most favourable for fattening is between 30° and 40"^ Fahr. so that it is only practised 
 during the latter part of the autumn, the winter, and the early part of spring. The process 
 was examined in detail by Mr. Loudon at Strasburg, in October, 1828, and will be found 
 noticed in the account of the tour which he made in that year, in the fifth volume of the 
 Gardener's Magazine, p. 309. " The Roman epicures who prized the livers of geese had 
 already observed that darkness was favourable to this practice ; no doubt because it pre- 
 vents all distraction of the mind to other objects, and directs the whole powers towards the 
 digestive organs. The want of motion, and the difficulty of respiration, may be also taken 
 into consideration ; the first, from its diminishing the waste of the system, and both from 
 their retarding the circulation in the vena portarum, of which the blood ought to become 
 hydrogeuated, in proportion as its carbon unites itself to the oxygen which that liquor 
 absorbs. This favours the formation of the oily juice, which, after having filled the cellular 
 system of the body, enters into the biliary system and substance of the liver, and gives it 
 that fatness and size which is so delightful to the palates of true gourmands. The liver 
 thus only becomes enlarged consecutively, and the difficulty of respiration does not appear 
 till the end, when its size prevents the action of the lungs. Among a hundred fatteners, 
 there are scarcely two who adopt the practice of putting out the eyes of the geese, and even 
 these do not resort to this barbarous practice till a day or two before they are killed ; and, 
 therefore, the geese of Alsace, which are free from these cruel operations, acquire a prodi- 
 gious fatness, which may be called an oleaginous dropsy, the effect of a general atony of the 
 absorbents, caused by want of exercise, combined with succulent food crammed down their 
 throats." (Ency. Brit. Sup. art. Food.) 
 
 2105. Food also appears to have aii influence over the eggs within the body. Dr. Haslam of 
 America has observed that the ladybird insect {Cicada septemdecem) appears there at long 
 intervals only ; when their numbers are so immense, that the domestic poultry are fed on 
 them, and such food has the remarkable effect of producing colourless eggs. There is 
 indeed as little reason to doubt, that particular food can have an effect on the egg of the 
 hen, as that certain grasses will alter the colour, taste, and smell of the milk of cows, which 
 is notorious. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Effects of Domestication on Birds. 
 
 2106. The agencies of regulated temperature, stimulating food, selections of parents, and the 
 aids of foster parentage also, are among the sources of many of the alterations observed 
 between those fowls which have been long under the dominion of man, and such as are yet 
 at large. The swan, the goose, the duck, and all gallinaceous fowls, are extended in bulk 
 at the expense of their powers of flight, in so much that they now depend on man wholly 
 for support ; they therefore give and receive mutual benefit. Even those only half reclaimed 
 seek the fostering protection of partial domestication ; thus the keeper's bell calls all the 
 pheasants from the woods around to receive barley or buck- wheat. Many birds domesticate 
 themselves ; the robin, the wren, the swallow, and the martin, seek the habitations, and even 
 court the company, of man. It is to the artifices practised in the close domestication of fowls 
 so called, that they vary so extraordinarily in size, in colour, and character, from the original 
 type. We now have them black or white, brown, blue or tawny, and some are varied with 
 every intermixture of tint. We have the monstrous Dorking and the diminutive bantam, 
 who, by the aid of cultivation and artifice, instead of strutting about as formerly with legs 
 feathered to the toes like the grouse, now exhibits a delicacy of leg and foot not exceeded 
 by that of any opera dancer. Domestication has multiplied the varieties of song birds 
 almost to infinity. There are now more than twenty sorts of the canary bird ; and to what 
 number the varieties of the pigeon has extended, the thorough trained pig eon- fancier only 
 can tell. Many laugh at these fancies, and when they absorb all the energies of the mind, 
 as is occasionally the case, it is to be lamented ; but when properly pursued, they are means 
 tending to important ends. By them we enter into the hidden recesses of nature, and 
 borrowing from her workings we also are enabled to produce beneficial alterations in the 
 animal and vegetable world, such as were never before contemplated, and would have been 
 thought to be impossible, until philosophy had shed her broad lights and irradiated all 
 around. 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 MIGRATIONS OF BIRDS. 
 
 633 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Migrations of Birds. 
 
 2107. The periodical migrations of the feathered tribes have been for ages a subject of 
 interest and inijiiiry. The sacred page alludes to it more than once ; for in those days the 
 
 322 stork, the crane, and the swal- 
 low, observed their appointed 
 times as now. The feathered 
 travellers appear to be stimu- 
 lated to these periodical wan- 
 derings by various necessities, 
 but principally by change of 
 temperature, and search of 
 food : they also seek new 
 locations, to discover the most 
 suitable places for nidification, 
 and rearing of their young. 
 It is well known that all birds 
 are not migratory; but it is 
 not so well known that the 
 same species, which is migratory in one country, is stationary in another f as the linnet, 
 who remains always with us, is migratory in Greenland. In Sweden the female chaffinches 
 leave the males. 
 
 2108. Birds of passage are such as take distant periodical flights. Those that visit us 
 in the spring, and leave in the autumn, are called summer birds of passage, as those which 
 appear among us in the autumn, and leave us again in the spring, are known as winter 
 birds of passage. Of the former the tribes are very varied ; the latter principally consist of 
 waterfowl. The different species do not observn the same time of either coming or going, 
 neither do individual species depart at any set time. Among the summer birds the wheat- 
 ear precedes the swallow, the swallow the martin, and the martin arrives before the corn- 
 crake. Among the winter passage-birds we observe, first, the woodcock, then the fieldfare, 
 and after him the redwing. An early spring and an early winter hasten the departure of 
 the one, and the coming of the other. Snipes are irregular in the time of their appearance. 
 It would prove both an interesting and a useful amusement for the sportsman, to form a 
 calendar of the coincidences of the simultaneous appearances of certain phenomena in vege- 
 tation, with the arrival and departure of the feathered tribes. He might then, with some 
 certainty, prognosticate the visitations of some objects of interest to him by the leafing of 
 some plants, the flowering of others, and the fructification^ of a third ; for, as aptly observed 
 by Dr. Fleming, " As the state of vegetation depends on the temperature of the season, 
 and the life of insects on the state of vegetation, we may safely conclude that the move- 
 ments of the phytivorous and insectivorous birds must be dependent on the condition of 
 plants. Linn£eus observed that the swallow returned to Sweden when the bird-cherry 
 came into leaf, and when the wood-anemone flowered. He also found the arrival of the 
 nightingale accompanied with the leafing of the elm. Stillingfleet says that the swallow 
 returns to Norfolk with the leafing of the sycamore. It has also been observed that the 
 cuckoo sings when the marsh-marigold blows." By some admirable instinct birds of 
 passage return to the same situations for many successive seasons : many have been marked 
 for the express purpose of noting their return; and the experiment has so often succeeded, 
 as to warrant our concluding that, when it did not occur, it was rather the result of casualty, 
 than any departure from the principle. Our fishing department will show that the finny 
 tribes are equally perceptive of their former home ; and thus the samlet, which having been 
 captured by the minikin-fly in the former spring, and returned to the water by the 
 humanity of the captor, may probably reward him in the spring in the form of a salmon. 
 
 2109 77ie continued interchange of birds hy migration, as very happily expressed by 
 Mr. Griffith, " keeps up a sort of equilibrium of life." The bird, passing in summer from 
 the equinoctial climates to the cold regions of the north, and again in winter from the poles 
 towards the equator, knows, by an admirable instinct, the winds and the weather which 
 are favourable to his voyage. He can long foresee the approaches of frost, or the return of 
 spring, and learns the science of meteorology from the element in which he almost lives. 
 He needs no compass to direct his course through the empire of the cloud, the thunder, 
 and the tempest ; and while man and beast are creeping on the earth, he breathes the pure 
 air of heaven, and soars upwards nearer to the spring of day. He arrives at the term of 
 his voyage, and touches the hospitable land of his destination. He finds there his sub- 
 sistence prepared by the hand of Providence, and a safe asylum in the grove, the forest, or 
 the mountain, where he revisits the habitation he had tenanted before, the scene of his 
 former delights, the cradle of his infancy. The stork resumes his ancient tower, the 
 nightingale the solitary thicket, the swallow his old window, and the redbreast the mossy 
 trunk of the same oak in which he formerly nestled. Linnaeus makes mention of a 
 
634 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI, 
 
 starling, which cams regularly to lay during eight years in the same trunk of an alder, 
 although it emigrated every winter. Spallanzani also, who interested himself much with 
 this suhject, attached red threads to the legs of swallows, and had the satisfaction of 
 observing tlieir return during many successive seasons to nestle under his windows. 
 
 SuBSEcT. 4, The Mea7is of Offence a7id Defence in Birds. 
 
 2110. The principal offensive weapo7i of tlie greater ratmher of birds is the beak. To this 
 the rapacious tribes add their talons. With these the eagle seizes on even large quadrupeds, 
 and distracting the attention of his victim by buffeting it with his wings, he tears out its 
 eyes, and it then falls an easy prey. The fiilcon family live on the smaller beasts, and on 
 birds in general ; but conscious of their powers, it is not often that they are seen to wage 
 war with each other. The flight of the falcon is rapid in the extreme, and it takes the 
 advantage which its impetuii gives it, to strike down the victim by its accumulated force. 
 The less rapacious hawks hover on the wing, and thus insure their prey by a species of 
 fascination. The vision of birds is a very potent weapon, for, as we have lately observed, 
 they have the faculty of viewing objects far and near with equal precision. The heron 
 stands motionless in the water, until his figure attracts little notice among the fish, who 
 gradually are led to pass near him, when they are sure to be struck with unerring certainty. 
 It was formerly believed, and is even yet not wholly discredited, that some effluvium passed 
 from the legs of the heron and bittern, which actually attracted the fish within their reach. 
 Others have made mention of a phosphorescent light, which slightly illuminated the breast 
 of these birds, but the notice of which phenomena wants confirmation. Nevertheless it 
 would be rash altogether to deny these suppositions ; for, by comparison with many others, 
 they are quite within the verge of possibility. Scent, we know, can be diff\ised through 
 water — moisture is even favourable to its passage; electric sparks irradiate the cat by 
 friction, and the glowworm attracts her mate by luminous markings. 
 
 2111. The defences of birds are still more varied than their means of offence. Against 
 the fell destroyer man their wings aid them materially, and their fears assist them more : 
 but against their fellow birds they have to balance flight against pursuit, and cunning 
 against predacity. Stratagem is einployed by birds to protect their young, as is seen in 
 the partridge, who tumbles over and over as though wounded, to decoy men and dogs iVom 
 her helpless young. The plover flies around the head of the dog or the man, whose 
 approaches towards her callow brood greatly alarm her; but an admirable instinct has 
 taught her to seem the least concerned when her fears are most urgent; and her sagacity 
 often serves her purpose effectually. 
 
 2112. The colours of birds afford them much defence, and the groundlings are effectually 
 screened from the sight of all by their variegated plumage. How fevr among the most 
 keen-eyed sportsmen ever saw a snipe on the ground ? Partridges may be seen on the 
 fallows, but in the stubble they are rarely discovered. The dead leaf of winter and the 
 woodcock's back so truly harmonise, that they seem made not to be disjoined. 
 
 21 13. In the nidification of birds, their extreme caution and secrecy is their best defence. 
 The nest is either placed in the most obscure situation, or otherwise it so completely 
 accords with the matters around it, as to escape observation. But to mock all fixed laws, 
 some of the confiding tribes which live around the habitations of man, build their nests 
 immediately in view. Here surely something more than instinct l>as informed them that 
 the confidence shown shall not be misplaced ; and the martin, swallow, robin, and wren, 
 pass unmolested, by common consent, because they have thus openly bespoken our pro- 
 tection. The rook, the magpie, the jay, &c. build aloft almost out of reach of man ; 
 while the devastated castle serves to secure the nest of the owl, the starling, and, still more 
 generally, of the jackdaw. Some birds float their nests on the waters, some force their own 
 bodies under the waves, and dive for safety. Others bury every part under water but the 
 nostrils, as the moorhen and waterrail ; while the pendent nest, hung by a thread over the 
 river, secures the young of some from the depredations of the weasel, &c. &c 
 
 SoBSECT. 5. The Longevity, Decay, and Death of Birds. 
 
 2114. The duration of life in birds bears no proportion to either their size or the time it 
 requires to bring them to maturity. We have ourselves seen a small cockatoo, which had 
 been in the family of Sir Claude Crespigny upwards of eighty years. Ravens have been 
 known also to attain nearly the same age, and equal longevity is attributed to the eagle. 
 Larks reach to eighteen and twenty years in a state of domestication, and canary birds to 
 twelve and fourteen. The robin appears a short-lived bird, for he is constantly at war with 
 his fellows ; consequently, as soon as his powers flag, he is worried to death. 
 
 2115. The progress of decay in birds is only to be marked in those which are domesticated 
 around us. We had an opportimity of observing this in one of the most interesting canary 
 birds we ever saw. He was very often at liberty, and while any members of the family 
 were reading around the fire, it was his delight to settle on one of the open books. Thus 
 
Chap. III. PRESERVING THE BODIES OF BIRDS. 635 
 
 situated, heat radiating from the heated leaves drew him to recline on his side, expand his 
 limbs, and ruffle every feather to enjoy the genial warmth. It was difficult to displace him ; 
 he would take no affront, and when a leaf was attempted to be turned over, he allowed it to 
 be drawn from under him, and attached himself as closely to the next. At seven years old 
 his song was less loud and frequent, and his manners less volatile, but equally interesting. 
 At ten years he had ceased to sing, and all the symptoms of decay gradually increased, but 
 not to such a degree as to predict the expiration of the vital spark, which took place sud- 
 denly, at either twelve or thirteen years old, foi* it was not exactly known which, without 
 any appearances of disease. We have heard of one canary whose life reached to sixteen 
 years. 
 
 2116. Death, we believe, occurs very suddenly in birds ; they have great vitality, but the 
 slightest interruption to it destroys the balance between expenditure and supply, and the 
 vital functions cease without a struggle. This is one of the many, nay, of the innumerable, 
 harmonies of nature towards these innocent beings, who, when living, are not tormented with 
 an apprehension of death ; and who, when it arrives, are removed suddenly and without 
 suiFering. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. Method of Preserving the Bodies of Birds after Death. 
 
 2117. When a bird has been toounded, and it is intended to preserve the body after death, 
 the most humane, as well as the most ready, method of dispatching it so as not to injure the 
 plumage, is to squeeze it across the breast by means of the fore-finger and thumb, taking 
 care however that the pressure does not fracture the bones. As soon as the bird is dead 
 introduce a little cotton into the bill, to prevent any soiling of the feathers from any exudation 
 from the mouth. It is prudent to tie up the beak also before commencing the operation of 
 skinning, which should not be attempted until some hours after death, that the blood may 
 have become completely coagulated. The following instructions for bird preserving and 
 setting up are principally drawn from the fourth edition of Taxidermy, published by Messrs. 
 Longman & Co. which we would strongly recommend to all lovers of Natural History as the 
 best work on the subject. We have ourselves preserved many valuable specimens by the 
 method here recommended, and with uniform success. 
 
 2118. Becoeur's preservative paste, or arsenical soap, is a necessary article in the process, and 
 may be made in any quantity after the following proportions : — Camphor, one ounce and 
 a quarter ; arsenic, in powder, eight ounces ; white soap eight ounces ; salt of tartar three 
 ounces ; powdered lime one ounce. Cut the soap in small slices, as thin as possible, put 
 them in a pot over a gentle fire, with very little water, taking care to stir them often with a 
 wooden spatula; when well melted, put in the salt of tartar and powdered chalk. Take 
 them off the fire, add the arsenic, and triturate the whole gently. Lastly, put in the camphor, 
 which must first be reduced to powder in a mortar by the help of a little spirits of wine ; 
 mix the whole well together. Tliis paste ought then to have the consistence of flour paste. 
 
 2119. " The process of skinning a bird commences by stretching it out on a table, the head 
 turned towards the left of the operator ; " we divide the feathers of the belly right and left 
 with small forceps, pull out the down which covers the belly, make an incision in the skin 
 from the commencement of the sternum, or breast-bone, until beyond the middle of the belly, 
 raise the skin on one side by the forceps, and separate it from the muscles with a scalpel, 
 approaching as near as possible to the wings : this done, we put a little floured or powdered 
 cotton on the skin and flesh, that the feathers may not stick to them ; we force up, or push 
 out, the thighs within the body of the skin, cut them between the thigh and leg in such a 
 manner, that the former remains to be afterwards pushed back into the skin. By the help 
 of the scalpel and the fingers we detach the skin as far as the rump, which we cut off. It 
 is essential for this part to remain attached to the skin to sustain the tail feathers. We then 
 take the already uncovered part of the body with the left hand, and continue to separate the 
 skin from the two sides, cutting some little tendons, which we find before we come to the 
 wings, with the scissors ; we separate the wings from the trunk, at the junction of the 
 humerus with the body, and restore them to their proper place. We continue to skin the 
 neck, thrusting the head from within, and we uncover it, taking care not to enlarge the 
 opening of the ears, and, above all, to be particularly attentive not to injure the eyelids in 
 taking out the eyes, which are easily picked out with the closed points of the scissors ; we 
 replace the eye with chopped cotton, with which we fill the orbits. We separate the neck, 
 take out the tongue, and carefully remove all the flesh which is between the two branches of 
 the inferior mandible. We enlarge the occipital hole to extract the brain, by means of an 
 iron instrument resembling an ear-picker ; and, to finish cleaning out the inside of the head, 
 we pass cotton and flax into it several times ; we must, during the operation, besprinkle the 
 humid parts with plaster of Paris or dry earth, from time to time, to prevent the feathers 
 adhering to them and becoming dirty, and also divide the feathers to the right and left, for 
 the same reason. We then take out the wings, cut them off at the second joint, and taking 
 away the flesh, restore them to their place. This operation answers for small birds ; and 
 we anoint the wings in the parts which are destitute of feathers. We take away the flesh 
 
6SG FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 of thii thighs, always preserving the bones of the leg, and put them back in their 
 places." 
 
 2120. " Jfthe bird he of a larger size, we must carefully take away all the muscles which 
 adhere to the skin, as well as the fat ; and if it has been killed by a gun, or holes are otJier- 
 wise formed in the skin, they must be properly sewn up within. We fix a piece of thread 
 to the first joint of each wing, drawing them together to the distance which they occupy 
 when the bird is in flesh. This precaution, which does not appear to be of great import- 
 ance, infinitely abridges the operation ; for when the bird is mounted, the wings place them- 
 selves, provided they are properly tied within. It is now necessary to arrange the skin : we 
 begin by replacing the skull (which we have taken care to anoint well) ; with the left hand 
 we hold the thread which ties the beak ; we assist the head in repassing into the neck with 
 the fore-finger of the right hand ; at the same time we are pulling the thread on the oppo- 
 site side, taking care that the feathers at the edge of the opening do not enter with the edges 
 of the skin. We lay the bird on the table, the head to the left, place the wings and claws 
 properly ; we put a plate of lead of about a pound weight on the tail ; we raise the feathers 
 of the edges of the opening with the thumb and fore-finger of the left hand, to prevent their 
 being soiled, and anoint the inside of the neck, introducing the preservative alternately with 
 the flax, without stuffing it too thickly, which is a fault in the greater part of mounted 
 birds. We continue to anoint the back as far as the rump, and stuff it nearly one-third of 
 its thickness, that the iron- work may bo placed on a thick layer of flax. We then prepare 
 
 a stand as seen in (^fg. 313.), the pro- 
 J13 portions of which are equal to the size 
 of the bird. The first wire, which is 
 that of the central one, ought to be 
 longer than the body of the bird ; we 
 form a little ring with the pincers, at 
 about a quarter of its length, and 
 point the opposite end. This wire 
 being oiled, we introduce it across the 
 skull, passing it into the neck in the 
 middle of the flax, with which it is 
 stuflTed; so that, having crossed the 
 skull, the ring of the wire is placed 
 a little towards the anterior part, and can receive the extremities of each of the wires, 
 which have passed through the thighs and claws after being pointed, which operation is 
 effected in the following manner : — We make a passage through the claw and bone of 
 the thigh, by the aid of a brass awl, the size of the wire we wish to employ ; we pass the 
 iron which is to remain in the leg of the bird across the knee, and bring out interiorly, 
 putting it into the ring, and the same with the other side, and uniting the three ends of the 
 leg wires, and the end of the central wire beyond the ring ; twist them together with a flat 
 pincer, and lower them towards the tail. It still remains to form the fourth wire, which 
 we call the tail-bearer : we take a piece of iron wire, form an oval with it by twisting the 
 ends two or three turns in such a manner that, after being twisted, these two ends form a 
 fork, and the oval is nearly the third of the length of the bird's body ; the two teeth must 
 be pointed with a file, and near enough together to enter the rump ; their ends will be 
 hid under the great feathers of the tail, and the oval in the body of the bird. If the subject 
 is of a large size it will be necessary to tie the tail-bearer to the interior machinery, other- 
 wise it may remain free." 
 
 2121. " All these wires being placed, and on a layer of chopped flax, we continue to anoint 
 right and left, and especially at the rump ; and in proportion as the preservative is placed, 
 we furnish the part with chopped flax until the bird has attained its proper size, when we 
 place it as seen in the cut." ( Taxidermy, p. 58.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. Preserving the Vitcdity of the Eggs of Birds. 
 
 21 22. The preservation of life in the eggs of birds, both before and after they have been sat 
 upon, is often a matter of some importance to sportsmen ; to the naturalist it is equally so ; 
 for when he has met with a nest in his rambles that appears rare, by abstracting the eggs 
 and placing them under another bird in lieu of the rightful owner, it often happens that the 
 foster parent will adopt and rear them. Or again, when, in what may be called his orni- 
 thological rambles, he shoots one or both individuals of a pair which are unknown to him 
 and probably are really exotic, under such circumstances it is common to look closely for 
 a nest built by them, which having taken, he may attempt hatching by similar fosterage. 
 Our more immediate attention is, however, directed to the sporting purposes to which pre- 
 serving vitality in eggs may be applied. Partridges' nests are very frequently disturbed by 
 mowers. Pheasants, also, are cut out in plantations ; and in many other instances it may be 
 desirable to rear young birds from eggs accidentally discovered. We need not inform the 
 
Chap. III. PRESERVATION OF EGGS. 637 
 
 reader that a temperature equal to that yielded by the parent bird, if it be duly and regu- 
 larly maintained, is sufficient for this purpose. We will not enter upon the various 
 methods of maintaining artificial heat further than to observe, that ingenious persons may 
 turn all of them to account when a foster mother cannot be got. Our immediate purpose 
 is to inquire how we may retain so much heat in the eggs, as will be sufficient to keep up 
 their vitality until the hatching process is again brought into full action ? We have our- 
 selves, in our boyish days, carried home nests and eggs in our bosom and in our hat, and 
 have thus kept up, without trouble, sufficient warmth for the purpose ; but, boylike, the 
 difficulty which always met us on the threshold — which was that of supplying a foster- 
 parent — either deterred ns from numerous attempts, or rendered such attempts abortive 
 by mismanagement. 
 
 2123. Foster parentage may, however, he gained from some birds, particularly such as build 
 near us and court our acquaintance apparently by their familiarity. Some of these will admit 
 of many liberties being taken with their nests, and will even hatch the eggs, and bring up 
 the young, of other birds. But our principal dependence is on the gallinaceous tribes, 
 which we have made almost artificial animals by directing their habits into new channels. 
 The common hen we can usually depend on to undertake the office of incubation, and also 
 the rearing of the young afterwards ; the guinea-fowl now and then only ; the domestic 
 pheasant seldom. Pigeons will also, in many cases, hatch the eggs and rear the young of 
 other birds. 
 
 2124. It is to the transporting of the eggs which have already been sat upon, we must now 
 draw our attention. In a sunny day a nest of eggs well surrounded with flannel, feathers, 
 or even dry hay, &c. and placed in a basket, may be carried in the hand on that side to 
 which the sun's rays are directed, with every prospect of success ; very small eggs may be 
 wrapped up and carried in the bosom. But of all the methods the hat offers the best 
 resource, from the regular heat imparted by means of the head. We have known this suc- 
 cessfully practised in several instances with pheasants', partridges', plovers', and even wild 
 ducks' eggs ; and we are pleased to find our testimony on the subject corroborated by a cor- 
 respondent of Mr. Loudon's, who observes, — "A few years ago, whilst crossing a heathy 
 country, my horse trod up a widgeon (Marca Fistularis Stephens) ; and on getting off to ex- 
 amine the spot, I found a nest with about eight eggs. I took off my hat, and put some dry 
 herbage into it, upon which I placed the lining of the nest with the eggs, dividing one from 
 the other by a little of the lining ; upon which I put more of the herbage, and thrust my 
 head carefully into my hat, and rode quietly home, about the distance of six miles ; and from 
 the time I found the eggs until I could procure a hen was about the space of two hours and 
 a half; and in about one week the birds were hatched. I have since tried this experiment 
 on eggs mowed or reaped over in the harvest time, and found it to answer ; the warmth of 
 the head in the hat being of sufficient temperature to prevent the eggs from spoiling, taking 
 care to walk or ride quietly until a hen can be found." (^Magazine of Natural History, vol. v. 
 p. 383. ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. Preserving of Egg-shells. 
 
 2125. The same desire which enters the minds of many to preserve the forms of such birds as 
 fall in their way by taxidermy, may influence them to retain the eggs also. We ourselves 
 had a small collection of British birds' eggs, principally consisting of the warblers. It was 
 our particular endeavour to preserve the egg entire, contents and all ; but the porous nature 
 of the shell would not shield the contents from putrefaction and decay, in spite of baking, 
 boiling, slow-drying, spirituous immersions, &c. Even varnishing would not stand our entire 
 friend, although it prolonged the duration of our specimens. As it appears, therefore, ne- 
 cessary to the lasting preservation of the shell of an egg that we abstract the contents, what 
 is the best method of accomplishing this abstraction ? 
 
 2126. To blow eggs. It would seem unnecessary to detail the schoolboy method of " blow- 
 ing " an egg-shell ; but, as Mr. Waterton has condescended to treat on the subject, we need 
 not be ashamed of so doing ; and as he does it so naively, it shall be in his own words : — 
 " Make a moderately sized hole at the sharp end, with a pointed instrument proportioned to 
 the egg : thus, for a swan's egg use the point of your penknife ; for a robin's take a small 
 pin. Having made the hole at the sharp end, make one at the blunt end, and let this last 
 hole be as small as possible. This done, apply your mouth to the blunt end, and blow the 
 contents of the egg through the sharp end, where the hole is larger. If the yolk will not 
 come out freely, run a pin or a wire up into the egg, and stir the yolk well about. Now 
 get a cupful of water, and immersing the sharp end of the shell into it, apply your mouth to 
 the blunt end, and suck up some of the water into the empty shell. Then put your finger 
 and thumb upon the two holes, shake the water well within, and after this blow it out. The 
 water will clear your egg of any remains of yolk or of white which might stay in ai>er the 
 blowing. If one sucking up of water will not suffice, make a second or a third." (Magazine 
 of Natural History, vol, v. p. 516.) In the same respectable work a still better method, as it 
 appears to us, is detailed by a correspondent, who informs us that the eggs in his collection 
 
638 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 are not punctured at the end or ends, but on one side, by a hole so small as not to blemish 
 the egg. He observes, " The eggs in my collection are all blown with one hole at 
 the side, and so small as to be scarcely perceptible. I use a pipe, which I had made for the 
 purpose, and have here given you a figure of it, with the method of using it, which may 
 perhaps prove interesting to some of your readers who are fond of this pursuit {fig. 314.). 
 
 314 
 
 The method of blowing them is this : Make a small pinhole at the side of the egg, large 
 enough to admit the point of the p'P^j 'which is represented at c, one-sixth part of an inch ; 
 then apply your mouth to the entrance of the pipe (a) and suck as hard as you can, when 
 immediately the contents of the egg rise, and are lodged in the ball of the tube (h) without 
 proceeding higher towards the mouth. Next blow the contents down the pipe into a basin, 
 or whatever you may have to receive it, and suck a little clean water up into the ball, and 
 blow it into the egg ; shake the egg in your hand for about a minute, and, applying the point 
 of the tube, withdraw the water, which leaves the egg perfectly clean." ( Ibid. vol. iv. p. 145. ) 
 2127. To prevent the internal memhrane which lines the shell ixom corrupting and injuring 
 the shell, Mr. Waterton recommends to " take a wine-glass, and fill it with a solution of cor- 
 rosive sublimate in alcohol. Then immerse the sharp end of the egg-shell into it, keeping 
 your finger and thumb, as you hold it, just clear of the solution. Apply your mouth to 
 the little hole at the blunt end, and suck up some of the solution into the shell. You need not 
 be fearful of getting the liquor into your mouth ; for as soon as it rises in the shell, the cold 
 will strike your finger and thumb, and then you cease sucking. Shake the shell just as you 
 did when the water was in it, and then blow the solution back into the glass. Your egg- 
 shell is now beyond the reach of corruption ; the membrane retains for ever its pristine 
 whiteness ; and no insect, for the time to come, will ever venture to prey upon it. If you 
 wish your egg to appear extremely brilliant, give it a coat of mastic varnish, put on very spa- 
 ringly with a camel-hair pencil. Green or blue eggs must be done with gum arable, because 
 the mastic varnish is apt to injure the colour." {Loc. cit.) It has, however, been suggested 
 to Mr. Waterton by a friend, that the copal forms a better varnish than mastic for the pur- 
 pose ; and Mr. W. himself has, he thinks, improved on his own method by making one hole 
 answer the purpose of two, particularly in the larger eggs. " Into this hole he introduces 
 a straight wire, with a little piece of dry cotton or thread well tied round the end introduced. 
 Then, holding the egg with the hole downwards, you see the wire, which acts as a piston, 
 and forces a sufficient quantity of the contents of the egg out to enable you to get out the 
 rest by sudden jerks." 
 
 SuBSECT. 9. Method of Pinioning Fowls and of Preserving Birds which have been Winged 
 
 from fatal Hemorrhage. 
 128. Pinioning fowls is often practised to prevent them from escaping, as is the case with 
 decoy ducks, generally. It is also frequently employed to prevent large birds from flying 
 over boundaries, or from mounting high trees to roost upon. In such cases the practice of 
 simply shortening the greater or primary quill feathers, as is often done, is only a temporary 
 resource. It disfigures the bird, and it frequently happens that the growth of the feathers 
 
 a not being watched the bird escapes 
 
 315 _ \ at last. The only effectual mode 
 
 cf pinioning is to amputate that 
 portion of the wing to which the 
 larger quill feathers adhere, which 
 completely prevents their repro- 
 duction, and as effectually confines 
 the bird. According as the sub- 
 ject of the operation is of the long 
 winged or of the short winged kind, 
 so the amputation, to be properly 
 done, must be made nearer to the ex- 
 tremity of the wing (a, h, fig. 315. ) 
 AMPUTATION OF WING BONES. "•" n^^^'e'" ^o Its articulatlou with the 
 
 body (d, c), or in some cases as high 
 as e. As observed by Colonel Montague in his Ornithological Dictionary, it has been usual to cut 
 
 
Chap. III. ECONOMICAL USES OF BIRDS. 639 
 
 off " a portion of the wing by a strong pair of scissors, or shears, and then, with a red-hot iron, 
 searing the part, in order to stop the effusion of blood. The operation thus performed is tedious, 
 painful, and not always attended with success; for as the principal artery contracts upon 
 cutting the flesh, we have seen the part grilled for ten minutes with a red-hot poker, without 
 closing the mouth of the artery, and the bird die in consequence of the loss of blood. " We 
 have ourselves seen cases of birds so lost ; but which, in every instance, might have been 
 avoided by first securing the blood-vessels after the following simple method. Have in 
 readiness a needle and silk well waxed, the size of both being proportionate to that of the 
 bird. If the bird is large the needle should be of sufficient length and strength, such as the 
 darning-needle used for worsted stockings, and when of this size it may be armed with 
 strong thread instead of silk, which also must be waxed to prevent its slipping off. As the 
 prevention of hemorrhage is the grand object of the operation, so the operator should be 
 made aware that the principal arterial trunks seek protection by passing on the inner side 
 of the larger bones, where there are two, as at a and b. Keeping this in view will 
 materially direct the unskilled operator how to proceed safely. Our cut {Jig. 315.) is 
 intended to represent a wing of the f;ilcon or long winged birds. The dotted Uyies display 
 the feathers, and the full lines those of the wing bones to be severed in the operation of 
 pinioning, or otherwise used to sustain the bleeding vessels, which having been divided by 
 accident, are to be secured by ligature. We have already presented comparative figures of 
 the wing of a bird and the arm of a man, p. 612. to which we would refer, as also to our 
 figure of the entire skeleton of a bird, p. 609. By attention to these, the explanation which 
 is to follow will become more intelligible, and the operations required will be better under- 
 stood. 
 
 2129. Mode of operating. Supposing the bird be of the long winged kind, as a falcon or a 
 duck, &c. commence by cutting away as close as possible all the small feathers around the 
 metacarpal or wing-bones of the bird at a (wrist bone of the human) ; having done this, 
 pass the armed needle between the bones, but as close as possible to the lesser bone (h) ; 
 again enter the needle on the opposite side of the larger bone (n), which will then include 
 within its circumvolutions the metacarpal artery. Now knot the two ends of the thread 
 together with a double turn to prevent slipping, when drawing the ends rather tightly to- 
 gether will safely secure the vessel. Amputation may now be made from a quarter to half an 
 inch or an inch below, as the bird may be small or large, by means of a pair of sharp scissors 
 for minute birds, or shears for larger ones. But where it can be done, by all means rather 
 employ a scalpel and fine saw, to shears or scissors ; for when the wing is placed on a block, 
 and Cut off by means of a knife and hammer, there is some danger of splintering the bone, 
 particularly in very large birds, for which reason we would avoid employing shears. Any 
 moderately fine saw will answer the purpose, nor is any preparation necessary, further than 
 to make a section of the soft parts with a knife. 
 
 2130. The best method of operating on gallinaceous and other short winged fowls, whose 
 greater coverts and secondary quill feathers are sufficient to raise them on the wing, is 
 as follows ; — Prepare the wing by passing the needle and silk, or thread, between the radial 
 and ulnar bones at c and d, directing the needle near to d, when inclosing the larger bone 
 (c) within the tie, fasten off and amputate as before. 
 
 2131. The high wing operatioii for fracture of the humerus (e), or for a wound of the artery, 
 is first to pass a ligature a little within the skin, at a small distance from the bone, and a 
 little above the fractured part, and tie it safely. Then lay bare the part and amputate, 
 removing any splintered portions that might interfere with the healing of the stump. In 
 these several operations, the bird may be set at liberty as soon as it is perceived that the 
 ligature is sufficiently tight to stop the hemorrhage. 
 
 SuBSECT. 10. The economical Uses of Birds. 
 
 2132. Wlien we consider how large a proportion of our provisions are drawn from the fea- 
 thered tribes, and how many pleasures we derive from them in other ways, as those which 
 they yield us in our sporting pursuits, and those which we owe to them as objects of beauty 
 and song, both in their wild and tame states, we must acknowledge their utility and im- 
 portance. In the arts they are useful in various ways, and in the manufacture of many 
 articles of importance their several parts appear. They charm our eyes and ears by day, 
 and enfold and cherish us in their downy embrace by night. Birds as an article of commerce 
 are by no means unimportant, and we give and receive them or their products with much 
 benefit to the community. Our cabinets are ornamented with their splendid colours ; our 
 museums are rendered more valuable by their varied forms ; and the study of their varied 
 structures and functions, dependent on the very different localities they occupy, add greatly to 
 our anatomical and physiological acquirements. We shall not pursue this part of our subject 
 further here, but refer to the economical uses of quadrupeds and of fishes, under both of 
 which heads we have treated of these uses of animals more at large. 
 
640 HISTORY OF FALCONRY. Part VI. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING, HISTORICALLY AND PRACTICALLY CONSIDERED. 
 
 2133. As the eagle has been long called the king of birds, so falconry was of old a royal sport, 
 and though now little practised by either prince or peasant in Britain, it is yet almost as 
 much in vogue in some eastern countries as heretofore. We propose first to treat of it as 
 an universal sport, and next as one confined to Britain. 
 
 Sect. I. The History of Falconry. 
 
 2134. At what period falconry was first practised by mankind, is involved in much obscurity; 
 but it may be reasonably supposed that it was not until the power that domestication had 
 over the manners and habits of animals, hccAvae fully known, that attempts were made to 
 enlist the shy and ferocious falcon as a confederate in the capture of birds and beasts. How- 
 ever, let the period be what it may when this aerial warfare was first practised, or in what- 
 ever quarter of the globe it occurred, we cannot but admire the genius and enterprise of 
 the first falconer. 
 
 2135. Falconry, in all probability, is of Asiatic origin ; we have, at least, abundant assur- 
 ance that it had been very early practised in the east. Both Asia Minor and China present 
 many ancient legends concerning it. In Turkey, Persia, and Tartary likewise, hawking 
 was not only an early sport, but it is one which, in these countries, has maintained much of 
 its popularity to the present day, a despotic government, and extensive tracts but thinly 
 populated, having tended to perpetuate it. A writer in the Penny Magazine has very ably 
 condensed, from the writings of the old eastern travellers. Father Rubruquis and Marco 
 Polo, many interesting notices of the estimation in which it was held among the wandering 
 Tartars during the thirteenth century. A palace at Changa-nor, or the White Lake, is 
 particularly mentioned by . Marco Polo as a favourite resort of the grand khan ; the 
 numerous waters and extensive plains here furnishing both aquatic and landfowl in 
 abundance. He here found herons, cranes, swans, wild geese, and ducks of various kinds, 
 as well as pheasants, partridges, and other birds indigenous to those countries, in abundance. 
 " The grand khan," says the old Venetian, " derives the highest degree of amusement from 
 sporting here with gyr- falcons and hawks." He also informs us that at another palace, near 
 the city of Chandu, in Tartary, the grand khan keeps upwards of two hundred hawks, 
 which, during his stay there, he always visited and inspected in person, at least once a week. 
 The mews were pleasantly situated in a park, where a variety of animals of the deer and 
 goat kind were pastured, to serve as food for the hawks and other birds employed in the 
 chase. According to Marco, the khan had reclaimed eagles also, which were trained to 
 stoop at wolves ; and such was their size and strength, that none, however large, could 
 escape from their talons This grand khan (Kublai), who was at once emperor of Tartary 
 and China, had two court officers, of the highest dignity, called " Masters of the Chase." 
 In relating the number of his falconers, and the pomp with which he took the field, the 
 Venetian might incur suspicion, were he not fully confirmed in all he says by several 
 accounts of the imposing establishments £.ad sports of the IMogul Tartars. Marco, who 
 was a keen sportsman and falconer himself (as became a well-bred Italian gentleman of that 
 period), may often have accompanied the grand khan, or emperor, with whom he stood in 
 high favour. He says, that after residing the usual time at the metropolis of China, he 
 always proceeded to enjoy the field sports in the plains of Tartary, " attended by full ten 
 thousand falconers," who carried with them " a vast number of gyr-falcons, peregrine- 
 falcons, and sakers, as well as many vultures, in order to pursue the game along the banks 
 of the rivers." He adds, that " this host of falconers was not kept altogether in a body, and 
 at one place, but separated into parties of from a hundred to two hundred men each, who 
 followed the sport in various directions, and brought the greater part of the game they 
 killed to the emperor." {Penny Magazine, part xxxiii. p. 475.) In these extensive plains it 
 may be supposed that vast losses must occur, by the wildness of the hawks and the long 
 flights of the game pursued, were it not for precautions as great as the mischances were 
 numerous. Ten thousand guards, we are told, were employed to keep watch, and a signal 
 station or tent was raised on an eminence, to receive whatever birds had strayed, or what- 
 ever other matters had been lost in the chasings. These annual hawking expeditions were 
 also attended by the wives and ladies of the court, who had their own hunting retinue, 
 independent of that of the grand khan. What with the attendant courtiers, physicians, 
 astrologers, servants, and falconers, the multitude must have been inmiense. In China and 
 Tartary, the system of exclusivcness in the practice of field sports prevailed as much as in 
 the dark days of European history. Certain ranks only were allowed the privilege of sport- 
 ing, nor might a nobleman, without permission, presume to hawk near the residence of the 
 ruler. ( See also something farther on the Hawking Expeditions of the Khans of Tartary, 
 p. 18.) 
 
Chap. IV. FALCONRY IN PERSIA. 641 
 
 2136. In Persia falconry has been long established, and that it yet continues to be practised, 
 the Sketches of Sir John Malcolm offer very interesting proofs : — " We were kept several 
 weeks at Abusheher, and amongst other amusements by which we beguiled the tedium of 
 our sojourn at this dull seaport, was that of hawking. As the mode of killing the game 
 differs essentially from that of other countries, I shall describe it, that such sportsmen as can 
 read may judge of its merits. The sportsmen proceed to a large plain, or rather desert, 
 near the sea-side; they have hawks and greyhounds — the former carried in the usual 
 manner, on the hand of the sportsman ; the latter led in a leash by a horseman, generally 
 the same who carries the hawk. When the antelope is seen, they endeavour to get as near 
 as possible ; but the animal, the moment it observes them, goes off" at a rate that seems 
 swifter than the wind ; the horsemen are instantly at full speed, having slipped the dogs. 
 If it is a single deer, they at the same time fly the hawks ; but if a herd, they wait till the 
 dogs have fixed on a particular antelope. The hawks, skimming along near tlie ground, 
 soon reach the deer, at whose head they pounce in succession, and sometimes with a violence 
 that knocks it over ; at all events they confuse the animal so much as to stop its speed in 
 such a degree that the dogs can come up, and in an instant, men, horses, dogs, and hawks, 
 surroimd the unfortunate deer, against which their united efforts have been combined. Tlie 
 part of the chase which surprised me most, was the extraordinary combination of the 
 hawks and the dogs, which throughout seemed to look to each other for aid ; this, I was 
 told, was the result of long and skilful training. The antelope is supposed to be the fleetest 
 quadruped on earth, and the rapidity of the first burst of the chase I have described is 
 astonishing ; the run, however, seldom exceeds three or four miles, and often is not half so 
 much. A fawn is an easy victory ; the doe often runs a good chase, and the buck is seldom 
 taken. The Arabs are, indeed, afraid to fly their hawks at the latter, as these fine birds, 
 in pouncing, frequently impale themselves on its sharp horns. The hawks used in this 
 sport are of a species that I have never seen in any other country ; the breed, which is called 
 cherkh, is not large, but is of great beauty and symmetry. The novelty of the amusements I 
 saw interested me ; and I was further pleased, on accompanying a party to a village, about 
 twenty miles from Abusheher, to see another kind of hawking peculiar, I believe, to the 
 sandy plains of Persia ; on which the Hubara, a noble species of bustard, is found on almost 
 bare plains, where it has no shelter but a small shrub called geetuck. When we went in 
 quest of them we had a party of about twenty, all well mounted. Two kinds of hawks are 
 necessary for this sport ; the first, the cherkh (that is flown at the antelope), attacks them on 
 the ground, but will not follow them on the wing ; for this reason the bhyree, a hawk well 
 known in India, is flown the moment tlie hubara rises. As we rode along in an extended 
 line, the men who carried the cherkhs every now and then unhooded and held them up, that 
 they might look over the plain. The first hubara we found afforded us a proof of the 
 astonishing quickness of sight of one of the hawks ; he fluttered to be loose, and the man 
 who held him gave a whoop, as he threw him off" his hand, and set off" at full speed. 
 We all did the same. At first we only saw our hawk skimming over the plain, but soon 
 perceived, at a distance of more than a mile, the beautiful speckled hubara, with his head 
 erect and wings outspread, running forward to meet his adversary. The cherkh made 
 several unsuccessful pounces, which were either evaded or repelled by the beak or wings of 
 the hubara, which at last found an opportunity of rising, when a bhyree was instantly 
 flown, and the whole party were again at full gallop. We had a flight of more than a mile, 
 when the hubara alighted, and was killed by another cherkh, who attacked him on the 
 ground. This bird weighed ten pounds. We killed several others, but were not always 
 successful, having seen our hawks twice completely beaten, during the two days we followed 
 this sport." 
 
 2137. " When at Shiraz,'' our autlior further observes, " the elchee had received a present 
 of a very fine shah-baz, or royal falcon ; before going out I had been amused at seeing 
 Nutee Beg, our head falconer, a man of great experience in his department, put upon this 
 bird a pair of leathers, which he fitted to its thighs with as much care as if he had been the 
 tailor of a fashionable horseman. I inquired the reason of so unusual a proceeding. ' You 
 will learn that,' said the consequential master of the hawks, ' when you see our sport : ' 
 and I was convinced, at the period he predicted, of the old fellow's knowledge of lus busi- 
 ness. The first hare seized by the falcon was very strong, and the ground rough. While 
 the bird kept the claws of one foot fastened in the back of its prey, the other was dragged 
 along the ground till it had an opportunity to lay hold of a tuft of grass, by which it was 
 enabled to stop the course of the hare, whose eff"orts to escape, I do think, would have torn 
 the hawk asunder, if it had not been provided with the leathern defences which have been 
 mentioned. The next time the falcon was flown gave us a proof of that extraordinary 
 courage which its whole appearance, and particularly its eye, denoted. It had stopped and 
 quite disabled the second hare by the first pounce, when two greyhounds, which had been 
 slipped by mistake, came up and endeavoured to seize it. They were, however, re- 
 pulsed by the falcon, whose boldness and celerity in attacking the dogs, and securing its 
 prey, excited our admiration and astonishment. We had some excellent sport, also, with 
 
 Tt 
 
642 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 smaller hawks at partridges. I was particularly pleased with one bird, which kept hovering 
 over our heads till the game was sprung, and then, descending like a shot, struck its prey to 
 the groimd." 
 
 2138. The practice of falconry seems to have been as jrevalent in China as among the 
 Moguls. The monarch of Persia, with an embassy to the emperor of China, sent some 
 very fine horses, who returned several shankers, which appear to have been hawks held in 
 very high estimation. In India also falconry was no less common, and the native princes 
 of the country, from time immemorial, have pursued it with undiminished ardour. 
 
 21;59. In eastern countries falco7iry appears even yet to retain much of its sway. There it 
 commenced its boldest flights, and there it was that the eagle was taught to stoop at the stag, 
 gazelle, antelope, and wild boar; and there it is, according to iNIr. Johnson's account, that 
 the native Indian gentry still travel with their hawks, " the largest of which are even yet 
 trained to kill deer by pitching on their heads, and picking out their eyes." This gentle- 
 man's relation of the hunting retinue of the nabob-vizier of Lucknow, of which he was 
 himself an eyewitness, makes it equal to that of the grand khan, in both number and 
 grandeur. 
 
 2140. Of the practice of falconry in ancient Greece, history appears to be silent. Pliny, 
 it is true, is thought to allude to a method practised in Thrace, by which some birds were 
 employed in the capture of others. (Lib. x. cap. 8.) Might not call- birds, as used by us, 
 have been intended by these indefinite notices ; for we can hardly believe that this observant 
 naturalist would have contented himself with so trivial an account of what, in all times, must 
 have been considered a remarkable conquest over the intractable nature of the most ferocious 
 and wild of the feathered tribes. 
 
 2141. At what exact period falconry was first practised among the Romans, we are likewise 
 no better informed. It does not appear to have been much known in the time of Vespasian ; 
 but that it did eventually become a favourite pursuit among them, we may judge from 
 history. Gildas, in his first epistle, compares Maglocunus, when betaking himself to a mo- 
 nastery, to a dove, that with vicious turns and windings takes her flight from the talons of 
 the hawk. Martial also, by his calling a hawk " a fowler's servant," would seem to hint 
 that falconry was well established in his time. An author of some note gives to the Thra- 
 cians the invention of hawking, and it is certain they practised it at an early period ; but, 
 however this may be, we think that the assertion of this same author, that the Romans 
 derived their knowledge of it from so circuitous a source as that of the early Britons, is 
 very questionable. The Thracians are known to have peopled a great part of Greece, and 
 as the Romans derived many of their habits and pursuits from the Grecians, it is more 
 probable, that, however tardy in their adoption of it, they were indebted to that people for 
 the knowledge of it. 
 
 2142. Whatever may he said to the contrary, we have oflTered sufficient evidence that hawk- 
 ing was very prevalent in ancient times. One, to whom we owe many obligations for his 
 literary aids, observes on this subject, " Boulanger proves from the testimony of many 
 writers, that this sort of hawking was in use in ancient times ; particularly from Aristotle, 
 who says in his Histoire Ancienne, lib. x. that when the hawks seized a bird, they dropt it 
 among the hunters ; from Oppian also, who says that hawking is an easy diversion ; and 
 likewise from Martial, who takes the word fowler in this sense, — 
 
 ' Prsedo fuit volucrum, famulus nunc ancupis idem, 
 Decipit, et captas non sibi mceret aves.' 
 
 At this sport, Julius Firmicus Maternus says, they made use of hawks, falcons, and buzzards ; 
 and adds, that they had dogs also to spring the game. The pigmies in India, according to 
 Ctesias Cnldius, used ravens, hawks, crows, and eagles, to hunt the hare and fox, instead of 
 doers. Pliny, speaking of hawks says, there are some that never take birds, but upon the 
 ground; others that only take them flying round trees; others when they are perched upon 
 the highest boughs; and others when they fly in the air at large. He adds also below, that 
 in Tlirace, beyond Amphipolis, men and hawks hunt together in a sort of society ; that the 
 men spring the game out of the woods and thickets, and that the hawks take them, and aftei-- 
 wards divide the spoil with the men. iElian speaks of another manner of hawking ; the 
 men spread their nets, and lie still, and the hswks afterwards pursue the birds and fright 
 them into the nests." (From Antiqitity explained, and represented in Sculptures, by the 
 learned Father Montfaucon, translated by David Humphreys, M. A. Fellow of T. C.C. 
 vol. iii. chap. iv. sect. 7. p. 203.) 
 
 2143 Mr. Pennant is of opinion that falconry was first practised in Scythia, and that it 
 was from tlience disseminated over the northern parts of Europe. The Norwegians, we 
 know, have lono- been famed for hawkinsc, and they remain to this day well skilled in the 
 practice of it ; and moreover, it is from Northern Europe we still derive most of the hawks 
 of a large size in use amongst the few remaining British falconers. The Norway breed of 
 hawks, "we are told, was in olden times in high esteem in England ; indeed they were 
 thought br.ibes worthy of a king. Geoffrey Fitzpierre gave two good Norway hawks to King 
 
Chap. IV. POPULARITY OF FALCONRY. 643 
 
 John, to obtain for his friend, Walter Le Madena, the liberty of exporting a hundred weight 
 of cheese ; and Nicholas, the Dane, was to give the king a hawk every time he came to 
 England, that he might have free liberty to traffic throughout the king's dominions. They 
 were also made the tenures by which some nobles held their estates from the crown : thus 
 Sir John Stanley had a grant of the Isle of Man from Henry the Fourth, to be held of the 
 king, his heirs, and successors, by homage and the service of two falcons, on the day of his 
 or their coronation. And Philip de Hasting held his manor of Combertoun, in Cambridge- 
 shire, by the service of keeping the king's falcons. 
 
 2144. Falconry was likewise long ago introduced into Germany and Holland, and the latter 
 country continues, even yet, to rear falcons for the service of other nations. The Saxons 
 were likewise well skilled in hawking, which they in all probability derived from the Danes. 
 Burton's researches, as detailed in his Anatomy of Melancholy, led him to the following con- 
 clusions on the origin of hawking, — " It was never heard of amongst the Romans," which 
 assertion he seems to found on what he finds in Jos. Scaliger, Comment, in Cirin, fol. S44. ; 
 Salmuth, 23, de Nov. Repert. Com. in Pancir. " The Greek emperors," he continues, " began 
 it, and now nothing is so frequent : he is nobody that in the season hath not a hawke on his 
 fist : a great art, and many books written of it. It is a wonder to hear what is related of 
 the Turke's officers in this behalf, how many thousand men are employed about it, how 
 many hawkes of all sorts, how much revenewes consumed on that only disport, how much 
 time is spent at Adrianople alone every year, to that purpose. The Persian kings hawke 
 after butterflies with sparrows, made to that use, and stares ; lesser hawkes for lesser games 
 they have, and bigger for the rest, that they may produce their sport to all seasons. The 
 Muscovian emperours reclaime eagles to fly at hindes, foxes, &c. ; and such a one was sent 
 for a present to Queen Elizabeth : some reclaime ravens, castrils, pies, &c. and man them 
 for their pleasures." 
 
 2145. Falconry, we may therefore conclude, has had a long and extensive sway, and has 
 been more especially pursued by the higher classes. To them it even became the insignia 
 of their rank ; their legislators protected it, and their poets eulogised it. In these times, 
 when the living objects of nature were the principal subjects of regard, it is not to be won- 
 dered at that references to the sports of the field figured in their gravest discussions, or were 
 brought in aid of the ordinary transactions of life. The bowshot was a common measure of 
 distance, and if history be correct, the flight of the falcon has been used for the same purpose. 
 Kenneth the Third, to reward signal services in the battle-field, performed by a peasant and 
 his two sons, gave them so much land on the river Tay as a falcon fi-om a man's hand flew 
 over till it settled ; which being six miles in length, the track was afterwards called Errol, 
 and now forms the patrimonial estate of the Earl of Errol, whose coat of arms, as directed 
 by Kenneth, consists of three escutcheons, gules, to intimate that this trio had been three 
 fortunate shields of Scotland, with a falcon for a crest and two ploughmen as supporters, 
 
 2146. Strutt cannot, however, satisfactorily trace hawking to n» earlier period than the fourth 
 century, and he appears, with Burton, to consider Julius Firmicus, who lived about that 
 time, as the first Latin author who has noticed falconers, and the art of teaching one species 
 of birds to fly after and catch others. An English writer, he also observes, asserts, but on 
 authoritj' not known to him, that Frederick Barbarossa first invented hawking for his 
 amusement, when he was engaged in besieging Rome in the twelfth century. It is how- 
 ever not very probable, we think, that a sport which requires so much preparation and 
 patience, should have been perfected in the tented plain, or that this emperor, who in all 
 field sports was said " to be second to no one," was ignorant of the existence of falconry. 
 Frederic the Second, who ruled early in the thirteenth century, was also a falconer ; and 
 fiirther, he wrote a book on the subject, bearing for its title, De Arte Venandi cum Avib^is, 
 which was printed from manuscript at Augsburg, a.d. 1596. 
 
 2147. The French also were early devotees to hawkiiig, but whether they preceded us in 
 their knowledge of it is doubtful, although an authority supposes such to be the case from 
 the fact, that many of the technical terms in old English falconry are of French extraction, 
 but many more are derived from the Saxon. The probabilities, we think, greatly favour our 
 having derived it from our Saxon masters, rather than from our French neighbours, who 
 were in those days not much more advanced in the arts than ourselves. If, however, they 
 were not coeval with us in falconry, we have reason to believe they were not far behind us. 
 This sport is often noticed in the capitularies of the eighth and ninth centuries, " At which 
 time," says Strutt, " the grand fauconnier of France was an officer of great eminence ; his 
 annual salary was four thousand florins ; he was attended by fifty gentlemen, and fifty assist- 
 ant falconers ; he was allowed to keep three hundred hawks ; he licensed every vendor of 
 hawks in France, and received a tax upon every bird sold in the kingdom, and even within 
 the verge of the court ; and the king never rode out upon any occasion of consequence, with- 
 out this officer attending upon him." We, however, are warranted in stating, that falconry 
 in France is now less practised even than in England. In some of the remote provinces 
 we were informed that the sport was occasionally pursued, but that even there it was not 
 popular, and was now discontinued. 
 
 T t 2 
 
644 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 HAWKING. 
 
 Sect. II. The History of British Falconry, or Hawking. 
 
 2148. The practice of falconry in Enghmd, witliout doubt, commenced with the advent of 
 some of the liostile northern intruders, but at what exact period is not apparent. Mr. Pen- 
 nant is unable to detect any certain marks of it liefore Ethelbert the Saxon monarch, in the 
 year 760, when this king wrote to Germany for a brace of falcons, " which would fly at 
 cranes, and bring them to the ground, as there were few such in Kent." But other records 
 prove that in the sixth century the Roman Britons had arrived at much dexterity in the 
 choice and management of falcons and hawks. In the ninth century hawking appears to 
 
 have become so popular with the Anglo-Saxons, that it was even 
 imperative on every young man of condition to become a pro- 
 ficient in it. Previous to this, however, and as early as the 
 middle of the eighth century, Winifred Boniface, archbishop of 
 Mons, had presented to Ethelbert, king of Kent, one hawk and 
 two falcons, which appear to have been so highly prized, that the 
 said Boniface was requested by a king of the Mercians to send 
 him also " two falcons that had been trained to kill cranes." 
 " Alfred the Great," says Strutt, " is commended for his early 
 proficiency in this, as well as in other, fashionable amusements : 
 he is even said to have written a treatise upon the subject of 
 hawking, but there is no such work at present in existence that 
 can, with any degree of certainty, be traced to him. The pastime 
 of hawking must, no doubt, at this period have been very 
 generally followed, to call for the prohibition inserted in a 
 Chapter granted to the Abbey of Abington, by Kenulph, king 
 of the Mercians, which restrains all persons from carrying of 
 hawks, and thereby trespassing upon the lands belonging to 
 the monks who resided therein." The hawk was figured as an emblem of royalty; thus 
 Harold the Second is seen in the Bayeux Tapestry, as represented in fig. 316. Innumer- 
 able are the authorities which prove also that the amusement of hawking continued to 
 be a very fashionable one to the end of the Saxon era. 
 
 2149. The advent of the Danes, and the assimiption of the throne of England by William 
 the Conqueror, a monarch passionately fond of field sports, tended greatly to the advance- 
 ment of the hawking mania, as well as to increase the severity of the laws for the preservation 
 of game of all kinds. The protecting enactments which referred to hawking alone during 
 a few successive reigns, were almost innumerable ; and they were equally arbitrary and 
 severe. None but persons of the highest rank were even allowed to be in possession of a 
 hawk, nor was it until the Carta de Foresta had been forced from King John by the " barons 
 bold," that every free man was privileged to have eyeries of hawks, falcons, and eagles in his 
 own woods, with heronries also. The oppressive nature of the laws relating to this sport, 
 notwithstanding this concession, continued to be felt during several succeeding reigns. In 
 the 34th of Edward the Third, it was made felony to steal a hawk : to take its eggs 
 even in a person's own grounds, was punishable with imprisonment for a year and a day, 
 besides subjecting the offender to a fine, at the king's pleasure. In later reigns, although 
 the term of imprisonment was reduced to three months, the unfortunate culprit, ere he was 
 liberated, was forced to find security against a repetition of his offence for seven years, or 
 to lie in prison until he did so. As a refinement, also, in the legal severity of the enactments 
 made for the protection of this sport, the following singular punishment was denounced for 
 hawk stealing : — " Si quis arceptoretn alienum involare prasumpserit, aut sex uncias carnis 
 acceptor ipse super testones comedat, aut certe, si noluerit, sex solidos illi cujus acceptor est, 
 cogatur exsolvere, mulctce aute7n nomine solidos duos." It was Edward tlie Third also, who, 
 to protect the owners of hawks from the loss to which the capricious nature of these birds 
 might subject them, issued an express mandate that any one finding a hawk of any species, 
 was immediately to take it to the sheriff of the county, who was to cause a proclamation to 
 be made in all the principal towns of such county, by which the owner becoming acquainted 
 therewith might receive it back from the sheriff, on payment of the cost incurred for its 
 maintenance. Should it not be claimed in four months, such hawk was to become the 
 property of the finder, provided that he was of a proper rank ; but if he was ignoble and 
 unqualified, then the hawk was to remain in the keeping of the sheriff. The finder of a 
 hawk attempting to secrete or appropriate it to his own use, was guilty of felony, and was 
 actually punished as a felon. 
 
 2150. During many centuries haivking appears to have been the all-absorhing pursuit, not 
 only in England, but equally so throughout Europe ; indeed, it might be said that a 
 hawking mania then raged universally. Kings and princes not only engaged in the actual 
 chase itself, but they also voluntarily undertook the drudgery of training and feeding their 
 hawks themselves. When employed in their most important offices, they were often seen with 
 a hawk on their hand: indeed, they seldom moved without them, their hawks being appar- 
 
Chap. IV. POPULARITY OF FALCONRY. 645 
 
 ently considered as much their familiar acquaintances and attendants, as pet dogs are with us 
 of the present day. King Stephen also, like Harold, is almost invariably portrayed with this 
 favourite bird resting on his hand. Even Archbishop Becket could not go to the French court 
 on an embassy without his hawks and falconers. Few persons of high rank ever travelled with- 
 out them, and they formed part of the equipage of every man of condition, whenever he moved 
 from place to place ; nor would a true and valiant knight part with his hawk even to procure 
 his own liberty when taken prisoner, as though in losing his hawk he also lost his honour. 
 Edward the Third, according to Froissart, had with him, when he invaded France, thirty 
 falconers on horseback, who had the charge of his falcons. In fact, the hawk in these times 
 might be truly said to be the rara atns in terris. 
 
 2151. The gentle sex in these times, we are led to believe, were equally affected with the 
 hawking mania as the gentlemen, and it would appear to have been as unfashionable for a 
 lady of those days, as for a knight, to be unaccompanied by a hawk. Thus, in the Laj/ of 
 the Last Minstrel, canto vi. we find — 
 
 " The ladye by the altar stood. 
 Of sable vt-lvet her array. 
 And on her head a crimson hood. 
 With pearls embroidered and entwined. 
 Guarded with gold, with ermine lined, 
 A merlin sat upon her wrist. 
 Held by a leash of silken twist." 
 
 To this picture the poet appends the following note : — "A merlin, or sparrow-hawk, was 
 actually carried by ladies of rank, as a falcon was, in times of peace, the constant attendant 
 of a knight or baron. Godscroft relates, that when Mary of Lorraine was regent, she 
 pressed the Earl of Angus to admit a royal garrison into his castle of Tantallon. To this 
 he returned no direct answer; but, as if apostrophising a goshawk which sat on his wrist, 
 and which he was feeding during the queen's speech, he exclaimed, ' The devil 's in this 
 greedy glede, she will never be full.' Barclay complains of the common and indecent 
 practice of bringing hawks and hounds into churches." Indeed, the extent of the hawking 
 mania of these times seems to have had no bounds : thus Frederigo, the hero of Boccacio's ninth 
 novel, although he had spent all his substance, refused to part with his favourite hawk ; and 
 when his mistress is importuned by his son to beg it of him, she replies, " how can I offer to 
 take away from a gentleman all the pleasure he has in life." The cost likewise of these birds 
 corresponded with the anxiety to obtain them: a goshawk and a " tassel-hawk " appear to 
 have been sold for 100 merks ; and it is reported of Sir Thomas Monson, who lived in the 
 reign of James I., that he had given 1000/. for one cast of peregrine falcons. 
 
 2152. On the practice of hawking as an especial attributeof nobility in former times, a writer 
 in The Penny Magazine thus severely, though forcibly, expresses himself: — "The tokens 
 and proofs of nobility or distinction, in different ages and countries, would form a very 
 ludicrous list. During the Middle Ages a European showed his rank by having a hawk on 
 his fist, as a Chinese mandarin, even of our own days, claims the honour due to learning by 
 letting his finger-nails grow to an enormous length. A knight seldom stirred from his 
 house without his falcon on his wrist, and his hound at his heels ; and when his hunting 
 and hawking were over for ever, if he did not die in the field of battle, one of the two 
 animals was generally carved on his monument — the dog at his feet, or the falcon on his 
 hand. At the first revival of the art of painting in Italy and Germany, and for more than 
 two centuries after, a portrait was seldom executed without the painters introducing in it a 
 falcon or a hawk. We have seen some old Italian frescoes, in which a long line of knights 
 and ladies were painted, all in the same attitude, with full-front faces, and every one of them 
 fisting a bird — thus looking more fiercely but as monstrously as farmer Flamborough's 
 
 family picture in The Vicar of Wakefield, in which every individual held an orange. 
 Sebastian Brandt, a Gennan, the author of the Latin poem, Stultifera Navis ( The Ship of 
 Fools), complains that in his time (about the year 1485), the gentry were even used to take 
 their hawks and hounds to ciiurch with them." (P. 391.) 
 
 2153. The fascinations of hawking, we have said, engaged the ladies also, with whom indeed 
 it appears to have been as popular as it was with the men. Strutt introduces a print, copied 
 from a manuscript of the fourteenth century, illustrative of the female passion for hawking, 
 and further observes on the subject : — " The ladies not only accompanied the gentlemen in 
 pursuit of this diversion, but often practised it by themselves ; and, if we may believe a 
 contemporary writer in the thirteenth century, they even excelled the men in knowledge 
 and exercise of the art of falconry." (P. 26.) We cannot, however, commend their tastes, 
 although we doubt not the ability, the activity, and the courage of females to be equal to 
 this, and even more ; but they, the females, shine most in gentler exercises, and rule most 
 omnipotently when they appear the least masculine. 
 
 2154. A proficiency in all manly exercises constituted the principal points in the education 
 of a gentleman, of whatever rank, of these times, and learning was held in little estimation. 
 On grave authority it is told us, that it was enough for the sons of noblemen to wind their 
 
 T t 3 
 
646 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 horn and carry their hawk fair, and to leave study and learning to the meaner people. Tliat 
 ancient type of all excellence, Sir Tristam, is made by Spenser to boast — 
 
 " Ne ia there hawk which mantleth on her perch. 
 Whether high tow'ring or accoasting low, 
 But I the measure of her flight doe search. 
 And all her prey and all her diet linow." 
 
 This neglect of learning in these dark days, however, could not escape occasional censure ; 
 thus Cleland, who is said " to have re-echoed the Basilicon Doron of king James," observes 
 " Ignorance is thought an essential mark of a nobleman by many. If a young child loveth 
 not a hawke and a dogge while he sitteth on his nursel lap, it is a token, saie they, he dege- 
 nerates." In Bishop Earle's character of a proud knight it is also said, " A hawk he esteems 
 the true burden of nobility, and is exceeding ambitious to seem delighted in the sport, and 
 to have his fist gloved with jesses." A bishop of Ely, in the reign of Edward III. 
 would probably not have expressed himself thus sarcastically on the subject ; for, as a proof 
 of the devotion of this titled divine to this sport, he is said to have excommunicated certain 
 persons for stealing a hawk, that was sitting on her perch in the cloisters of Bermondsey 
 Abbey in Southwark. This notice confirms the account already noticed, that it was not 
 altogether unusual for the favourite hawk to accompany its master to church ; for it appears 
 that this very hawk was stolen during divine service ; and, what is more extraordinary, that it 
 was the property of the bishop, but taken to the cloisters, as we should suppose, not by the 
 bishop himself, but more probably by his servant. 
 
 2155. The restrictive character of hawking in olden times is well exemplified in the list 
 which prescribes the hawks that in the reign of Henry VII. were allowed to be used by 
 each person according to his rank. That presented to us in The Booke of St. Albans is as 
 follows : — " The eagle, the vulture, and the merloun, for an emperor ; the ger-faulcon, and 
 the tercel of the ger-feulcon for a king ; the faulcon gentle and the tercel gentle for a 
 prince ; the faulcon of the rock for a duke ; the faulcon peregrine for an earl ; the bas- 
 tard for a baron ; the sacre and the sacret for a knight ; the lanere and the laneret 
 for an esquire ; the marlyon for a lady ; the hobby for a young man ; the gos-hawk 
 for a yeoman ; the tercel for a poor man ; the sparrow-hawk for a priest ; the musket 
 for a holy water clerk; the kesterel for a knave or servant." {Strutfs Sports and Pastimes, 
 p. 32.) In Scotland also, as the legends bear testimony, falconry had its votaries, and 
 that, for the encouragement and protection of the practice, it was enacted in the fifteenth 
 century, " That nane destroy heronise wis for three zeris. Item, it is statute and ordanit 
 that quahair ony heronis biggis or his nestis eggis or birdis, enduring the three zeris, with 
 certificatioun, that it sal-be a punet of dictay. And they that beis conuict thairof, salt pay 
 ten puds of vulau to the king and dictay to be takun be the justic clerkis thairupon. And 
 quhair it beis understandin, that for the plesure of the kingis hienes ony persounnis keipis 
 the said nestis, and suffers no persounies to destroy thame, they sail have thankis and 
 favouris of our Souerane Lord, as efFeiris, and ane vulaw to be geuin thairfor." An interest- 
 ing proof of the popularity of falconry in this country is seen in the anecdote related of Sir 
 Ralph Sadler that, while he had the unfortunate Mary under his care, he indulged his royal 
 prisoner in the gratification of hawking the river. In Ireland likewise it was much 
 practised and warmly protected, where, as early as 1481, it was enacted, "that whatsoever 
 merchant shall carry any hawk out of Ireland, shall pay for every goshawk 13s. 4d., for a 
 tercel 6s. 8d., for a falcon 10s., and the poundage upon the same pain ; and the person that 
 bringeth any such hawk or hawks to the king, shall have a reasonable reward of the king, or 
 else the same hawk or hawks for his labour. 
 
 2156. The accession of the Tudors was equally marked with the love of hawking. Henry VII. 
 patronised it both by precept and example; and his successor, Henry VIII. who was even 
 more attached to it, had nearly paid the forfeit of his life in pursuing it, " for on a time, as 
 he followed his hawk on foot, he attempted to leap over a ditch near Hitchin with a pole, 
 and the pole broke ; so that, if one Edmund Moody, a footman, had not leaped into the 
 water, and lift up his head, which was fast in the mud, he had been drowned." In the 
 twenty-seventh year of his reign " this king issued a proclamation reciting his great desire 
 to preserve the partridges, pheasants, and herons, from his palace at Westminster to St. Giles's- 
 in- the- Fields, and from thence to Islington, Hampstead, Highgate, and Hornsey Park ; and 
 that if any person presume to kill any of these birds, they were to be imprisoned, and also 
 to suffer such other punishment as to his serene highness should seem meet." In this reign 
 also it became common to import hawks and herons from other countries, which paid fixed 
 duties on being landed. 
 
 2157. Queen Elizabeth was also a practical patroness of falconry. The second parliament, 
 held after her accession to the throne, passed an act which recites, that, " Whereas her majesty, 
 as also the noblemen, gentlemen, and divers other persons, of great dominions and posses- 
 sions, had breeding within their woods and grounds divers eyries of hawks of sundry kinds, 
 to their great pleasure and commodity, that if hereafter any person shall unlawfully take any 
 hawks, or their eggs, out of the woods or grounds of any persons, and be thereof convicted 
 
Chaf. IV. 
 
 BRITISH FALCONRY. 
 
 6!7 
 
 at the assizes or sessions, oii iudictment, bill, or liiformation, at the suit of the king or of the 
 party, he shall be imprisoned three months. " This last statute concerning falconry (with 
 
 the exception of a clause in 7 
 Jac. I. 10, which limits the time 
 of hawking at pheasants and par- 
 tridges) was also promulgated 
 in the 23 Elizabeth, c. 10. and 
 it is pleasing to remark, that it 
 savours of an improvement in 
 the spirit of the times, which 
 should equalise protection among 
 all classes. By this " no person 
 was allowed to hawk in another 
 man's com, after it was eared, 
 under pain of paying forty shil- 
 lings, or being imprisoned a 
 month.'' In Turberville's treat- 
 ise on falconry is a re|n-esentation 
 of Elizabeth on horse-back on 
 a hawking expedition {fig. .317. \ 
 and we have documentary evi- 
 dences to prove that she was well 
 iiiclined towards hawking, al- 
 though not equally so as to 
 coursing. Much as we ourselves admire coursing, we cannot but wonder at this preference, 
 seeing that hawking had so long been a confirmed pursuit of kings, queens, and nobles. 
 
 2158. James the First, after the fashion of those days, was, while yet a boy, portrayed 
 with a small hawk on his hand ; but he does not seem to have devoted himself much to this 
 sport ; on the contrary, in his book of advice to his son Henry, Prince of Wales, after 
 strongly recommending hunting with hounds and other manly exercises, he adds, " As for 
 hawking I condemn it not, but I must praise it more sparingly, because it neither resembleth 
 the warres so near as hunting doeth, in making a man hardie and skilfully ridden in all 
 grounds, and is more uncertain and subject to mischances, and, which is the worst of all, is 
 there through an extreme stirrer-up of the passions." 
 
 2159. The decline of hawking, we apprehend, may be dated from the middle of the seven- 
 teenth century, and we can hardly agree with Strutt that it was in its zenith during that 
 epoch. We have just noted the pedant, James I. already treating of it coldly, which, in 
 our opinion, was a strong sign of its approaching fate. Already, in the sixteenth century, 
 it had been forbidden to hawk from Easter until the corn was reaped ; and although Hentz- 
 ncr, who wrote his Itinerary, a.d. 1598, affirms that it was in his time generally pursued 
 by the English nobility and gentry, yet we have every reason to suppose it was fast declining 
 even then. Indeed,were not the natural changes worked by fashion, caprice, and love of novelty, 
 sufficient to have effected this, the introduction of fire-arms must have done it, as soon as the 
 practice of sporting with the musket had reached sufficient perfection to show how much 
 more readily, and how a much wider range of warfare against birds and beasts of all kinds, 
 might be effected by its means. The decline of hawking has not, however, taken place 
 without many laments. A Mack letter enthusiast of much notoriety despondingly observes, 
 that " The period is arrived, when our knowledge of the different species of birds is only 
 obtained from the records of the naturalist ; when the favourite hawker is almost a stranger 
 to the hand ; and the diversion, instead of taking precedence of hunting and angling, to 
 which, from its antiquity, it seems entitled, is without sufficient advocates to obtain it even 
 a third position among our domestic sports and pastimes." Had this antiquarian, however, 
 lived but a few years longer, he would have witnessed strong symptoms of its revival. One 
 more sanguine has remarked on the curious coincidence between these inodern hawking 
 drawings and the circumstance that many, even modern, leases in Surrey, Norfolk, Suffolk, 
 and some other counties, are made with clauses retaining a right for the landlord and his 
 friends and attendants to hawk, as well as to hunt, fish, and fowl, at his pleasure We, how- 
 ever, suppose this to have been done in compliance with ancient usage, rather than from any 
 decided expectation of the necessity of any such reservation as regards hawking; the revival 
 of which we, however, think by no means unlikely. 
 
 2160. Tlie British practice of hawking in modern times has been confined within narrow 
 limits. Among the falconers of our day Lord Orford, Col. Thornton, and Sir Jchn 
 Sebright, stand conspicuous. The present Duke of St. Alljan's has also of late years 
 attempted to revive it, to which he was, as it were, impelled by his office of " Hereditary 
 Grand Falconer of England." During the time he took up his residence at Brighton, he 
 gave the inhabitants of that fashionable watering-place some splendid displays of this sport 
 
 T t 4 
 
648 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 upon the neighViouring downs, attended by his late duchess, the ladies Beauclerc, and by 
 several other persons of quality, with an admiring multitude to gaze on an exhibition so 
 novel to most of them. We believe that the hawking was repeated in the following vear, 
 1836, on the same downs, with increased effect, to the great credit of this spirited and 
 sporting nobleman. Other localities also offer the sport of hawking. 
 
 2161. The bibliography of hawking, were we able to offer a complete list of the works 
 written on it, would form a very proper wind-up to our hawking sketch ; but the attempt 
 even at the present moment would consume more of our time than we can spare. We may 
 also add that the authentic sources of information are still fewer than the writers, as it was 
 in early as well as in later times the fashion to borrow, re-dress, and exhibit as new, the 
 information of times long past. Until the twelfth century we indeed find few written 
 instructions on hawking, from which time however, notwithstanding it had been practised 
 long before, it seems to have attracted the attention of the learned, some few of whom have 
 written on it ; and their manuscriptal notices serve to fill up the interval which occurred 
 ere printing was happily invented. One of these early productions was that of Demetrius, 
 who, joining piety, or otherwise fanaticism, with his sporting attachments, directs that every 
 man should say his prayers before he goes out to hawk. Another treatise equally extraor- 
 dinary on this subject, was that attributed to the Lady Juliana Berners, daughter of Richard 
 Berners, of Berners Roding, and sister of Lord Berners, born at Roding in Essex, about the 
 beginning of the fifteenth century. She has been celebrated by various authors as very 
 learned ; and doubtless had the best education that could be obtained in that age, as she 
 was appointed prioress of Sopewell Nunnery, near St. Alban's, about 1 460, or rather earlier. 
 She was very beautiful, and fond of masculine exercises, suoh as hunting, hawking, &c. 
 writing treatises on these subjects, as well as upon heraldry, which were so popular, that 
 they were published in the very infancy of printing. Her treatise on hunting is written in 
 rhyme, and affords strong evidence of the barbarity of that age. Her work on heraldry 
 begins with the following piece of information ; — "Of the offspring of the gentilman 
 Jafeth (she certainly meant Shem), came Habraham, IMoyses, Aron, and the profettys ; and 
 also the kyngs of the right lyne of Mary, of whom that gentilman Jhesus was borne, very 
 God and man ; after his manhode kynge of the land of Jude and of Jeus, gentilman of his 
 modre Mary, prince of cote armure," &c. The treatise on hawking in this extraordinary 
 work, we should think, from current circumstances, was the veritable production of this 
 learned female, and was not, as supposed by Mr. Hazlewood, the compilation of a monk 
 from the hawking MSS. deposited in the abbey ; for we need not inform our readers, that 
 in those times it was common to make those sacred places the sanctuary of learning as well 
 as of religion. 
 
 2162. In 1595 the celebrated bookmaker, Gervase Markham, produced his Gentleman's 
 Academie, which, as justly observed by Mr. Hazlewood, is little more than a garbling of The 
 Booke of St. Alban's ; nor is this gentleman wide of the mark when he asserts, that " Mark- 
 ham wrote better on horsemanship and agriculture than when he garbled." 
 
 2163. Be Arte Venandi cum Avibus, which was printed at Augsburg in the year 1596, was 
 also taken from an early MS. the author unknown. Frederic the Second appears to have 
 been the means of bringing this work forward ; and as he appears to have been himself a 
 zealous falconer, it without doubt received some valuable additions from his hands. 
 
 2164. In 1575 Turberville's wellknown treatise on hawking appeared. This work was princi- 
 pally translated from La Venerie et Falconrie, by Jacques de Fouilloux, 1535, as Turberville's 
 Sook of Hunting was derived from Fouilloux's writings on that subject. But his more accre- 
 dited work, known as The Booke of Falconrie, or Hawking, which appeared in 1611, proved 
 by its contents that Turberville had indeed been a practical falconer, as will be evinced by 
 some future extracts from the work. 
 
 2165. The Co?iK?rey Co«<en<me«fe of Markham, published in London, 1615, exhibited rather 
 more originality than his former work. In this latter he is very warm in the praise of 
 hawking, which he calls "a most princely and serious delight." It is Gervase who is very 
 properly urgent in his directions as to the means of familiarising hawks to objects and 
 noises, recommending, with much acuteness, that they be taken to the blacksmith's forge, 
 there to hear the clattering of hammers, and to face the glitterings of fires ; and from hence 
 a similar recommendation lias passed into other hawk-training instructions. 
 
 2166. Latham also in 1615, as we believe, presented the first part of his Faidconry, or The 
 Faulcon's Lure, and in 1618 the second part appeared. There were also two reprints of it, 
 one in 1633 and another in 1638. Mr. Hazlewood, to whom the public are indebted for 
 many hawking notices, if we remember rightly, says nothing of the merits of this work : 
 but from other sources we learn that it was long considered as the best vademecum then 
 known. It will be seen that we have heretofore had occasion to quote it as an authority. 
 
 2167. Bert's approved Treatise of Hawks and Hawking appeared in 1619, and its author 
 seems to have been a very zealot in the sport ; indeed, much the greater part of his time 
 appears to have been spent with his hawks. According to him, the qualifications necessary 
 to constitute a complete falconer are, " An able body, a quick spirit, and, most of all, an 
 
Chap.v. the practice of falconry, or hawking. 
 
 649 
 
 earnest love and delight thereunto ; to such a man a hawk will quickly teach wisdom, but 
 of him that wanteth wit she will make a fool, and of a dull spirit a true pack-horse." 
 {^Penny Magazine for 1834, p. 411.) He tells us also that such patience is required in 
 reclaiming of liawks, that he has " heard of some who watched and kept their hawks awake 
 seven nights and as many days, and yet would they be wild, rammish, and disorderly." He 
 must himself have been very successful as a trainer, for he informs us he had sold a single 
 goshawk and tercel of his own training for 1 00 mterks. 
 
 2168. In this year (1678) the celebrated Ray published A Summary of Falconry, " collected 
 from several authors." The descriptions of hawks were by Willoughby. Mr. Hazlewood 
 very justly calls this a finished performance, presenting, as it does, a copious and correct 
 catalogue of the terms of art used in this sport, together with full instructions fbr the ma- 
 nagement and reclaiming of hawks, and for the remedial treatment of their diseases. 
 
 2169. The year 1686 ushered into notice Blame's Gentleman's Recreations, among which the 
 Treatise on Hawking stands conspicuous as a valuable summary of all that was known at that 
 
 time. Blorae in his introduction informs us, that he was principally indebted for the subject- 
 matter of his hawking to Sir Ralph Dutton of Sherbourne, in Gloucestershire, and to 
 George Russel of Abbotsbury Aston, in Buckinghamshire, Esq. Sergeant of his Majesty's 
 Hawks, both experienced falconers. We have elsewhere expressed our opinion of the merits 
 of Blome as a writer on falconry, and confirmed it by the frequency of our quotations from 
 him. The fact that two such experienced falconers as those he notices, as having assisted 
 him in forming the details of his work, stamps it with high value. 
 
 2170. This year (1773) gave birth to an extraordinary production, entitled, A Treatise of 
 Modern Faulconry, by James Campbell, Esq. It is prefaced by " An Account from Authors 
 not generally known, of the Practice of Faulconry in certain remote Times and Countries." 
 Mr. Hazlewood's account of the birth, parentage, and ushering into life of this unique per- 
 formance, is an amusing and somewhat romantic one. Campbell, it seems, was falconer to 
 the Earl of Eglinton, who, having submitted what he had written on the practice of falconry 
 to the inspection of the Rev. A. Gillies, was told that this was not sufficient, and that an 
 historical account of hawking must be prefixed, which the rev. gentleman offered to supply. 
 Mr. Hazlewood seems to hint that this offer was made with somewhat of an invidious in- 
 tention ; for instead of what was professed, the preface is evidently written " in ridicule of 
 a work on the Origin and Progress of Language, then newly published ;" and consequently, 
 instead of a true history of the sport, there is prefixed a fabulous account of hawking by the 
 Emperor Aram Vombanboberus with Trebezonian eagles, on the authority of MSS. in the 
 Grand Sultan's library. This, as might be supposed, prevented any extensive circulation 
 of the work, though its practical instructions were good. We by no means offer this as any 
 other than the list of such works on hawking as have fallen either under our own immediate 
 notice, or have been kindly supplied by friends, but particularly by an hon. and rev. divine 
 of our acquaintance, whose literary attainments being great, his opportunities of collecting 
 numerous, and his kindness unbounded, has enabled us to offer a few interesting notices on 
 tills olden and aristocratic sport from scarce works to which he had access. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 THE PRACTICE OF FALCONRY, OR HAWKING, 
 
 2171. To treat satisfactorily of the practice of hawking, we must first glance at the natural 
 history of the various feathered agents employed in it. From viewing them in their wild state, 
 we must proceed to inquire into the means employed in reclaiming them, and fitting them 
 
650 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Pakt VI. 
 
 for the practice of this once popular sport. Before, however, we proceed further with this 
 subject, we deprecate the severity of criticism on our methcxi of treating it. We are indeed, 
 from the very nature of this sport of by-gone days, beset with many difficulties. The rust 
 of time has thrown a veil over its olden practices, and in the records which should have de- 
 scribed them, fable often takes the place of fact. A nomenclature, arbitrary and yet change- 
 able, also tends further to bewilder us, and to frustrate our attempts at arranging and 
 collecting the disgregated notices left by former writers into so correct or so clear a sum- 
 mary as we could have wished. We fear that these impediments have forced us into redun- 
 dancy and repetition, and sometimes into statements apparently, but not really, contradictory 
 to each other. Wlien, however, the difficulties which surrounded us are candidly considered, 
 we hope our humble effiarts to rescue this aristocratical sport from oblivion may be received 
 with favour, and, at least, that they may excite a more successful research by some more 
 talented individual ; in furtherance of which we conclude with Horace — 
 
 " Si quid novisti rectius istis 
 Candidas ijnperti ; si non, his utere mecura." 
 
 Having thus stated some difficulties attendant on the subject, we must not forget to notice 
 such aids of modern date as have offered themselves to our notice. Among these, the com- 
 pendious Vademecum of Sir John Sebright stands foremost, of which it will be seen we have 
 availed ourselves. Some foreign writers of repute also have lent us their aid towards 
 making our compilation, as we would hope, somewhat instructive to the young falconer and 
 interesting to sporting readers generally. To admirers of falconry we need offer no apology 
 for entering .so much at large into the history and individual examination of the several 
 falcons and hawks usually employed therein, nor into the various manipulations necessary to 
 train these stubborn subjects to perfect obedience. 
 
 2172. We do not propose to limit our inquiries to the hawking practices of the present day, nor 
 to confine our descriptions to the falcons and hawks now engaged therein, although, if such 
 were our intention, our task would be comparatively easy. We, on the contrary, propose to 
 ourselves to enter into a much wider field of observation, and to depict the falconry of by- 
 gone days, when it was the all-prevailing pursuit of persons of every rank ; and to prove 
 that in these times, to be a proficient in it was the strongest proof of high breeding, and the 
 surest way to gain the envy of the men and the admiration of the women. In doing this a 
 wide field of description must be entered on ; nor must we shrink from attempting to present 
 an account, both systematic and popular, of each of the numerous falcons, hawks, &c. that 
 can be engaged therein. We may premise that we cannot but look with admiration at these 
 aerial sportings of our forefathers, who, without the assistance of fire-arms, contrived never- 
 theless to bring down the winged soarers from heights which no modern projectiles could 
 reach. Neither is our view confined to the amusement to be derived from detailing what 
 has been done ; but, regarding the ever varying caprices of man, and the signs of the times, 
 we look forward to the period when this sport shall again revive; and, like the phoenix, arise 
 with renewed splendour from its former ashes. We will not assert that such will be the case, 
 but should it happen, which we consider to be very likely, then the knowledge of our sport- 
 ing public, its enterprise, and the means possessed by it, will make a display more effective 
 than that which has heretofore appeared. But neither can the descriptions we have to 
 present on the olden practices, nor the instructions we would offer in aid of a revival of the 
 sport, be appreciated without a sufficient knowledge of the hawking birds. It was by an 
 acquaintance with their natures and properties that the ancients became such proficients in 
 falconry, as to force every one of the rapacious birds into their service, and engage them 
 readily to do their bidding. If in the dark ages these fera: naturce were thus understood, 
 how much more is it expected ofusof the present day, to whom the volume of instruction 
 is so widely open, that we should be intimately acquainted with the matters and properties 
 of the various living forms around us ! It is true that in the practice of falconry at the 
 present time, the falcons and hawks which are employed are few in number : it might almost 
 be said, that the list is confined to the gerfalcon, the peregrine or slight falcon, and the 
 gosliawk, a few falconers, and a few only, employing the sparrow-hawk, and still fewer 
 the hobby or merlin. But, as already observed, the old hawking treatises notice not only all 
 these but many others also ; we should therefore be wanting in our description, not only of 
 what has been done, but as well of what may be done again, if we did not present a picture, 
 however short, both popular and systematic, of each individual of the important family of 
 the rapacious birds: for our own opinion is, that there are few, if any of them, but what the 
 industry or caprice of man has trained to falconry ; and, consequently, what has been once 
 done may be done again. When we make this general assertion, we wish to be understood, 
 that we except the true vultures, of whose application to the purposes of the falconer we 
 have but very indistinct notices. With this esceptiun, we repeat, there is not one that has 
 not really been trained to fly at some animal. Eagles of several kinds, we are told, have 
 been employed against the roebuck, the antelope, the wolf, and other formidable antagonists ; 
 and even some vulturine types, if the accounts of travellers be correct, have been made to 
 act the part of fish-hawks. We have premised thus much, that we may not bury our subject 
 
Chap. V. HISTORY OF BIRDS OF PREY. 651 
 
 within limits disgraceful to Its real character ; for we differ in toto from Linnaeus, who, by 
 way of note to his specific character of the Falco Gentilis, adds, — " Ars capiendi falconea, co- 
 lumba, et lanio, instituendi, venandi gazellas, ardeas, aviculas, ifc. propriis artificibus commissuy 
 in luxuriam magnatum, ridenda etiam a stulto." 
 
 Sect. 1. Accipitres, or Birds of Prey generally. 
 
 2173. The rank of the Accipitres, or birds of prey, places them at the head of every sys- 
 tematic catalogue. Linnaeus divides them into four genera, as vultures, falcons, owls, and 
 shrikes. Cuvier classes them as diurnal and nocturnal birds of prey ; but which, with 
 submission to this great authority, is less satisfactory : for, while some of the former prey 
 by twilight, most of the latter may be seen doing the same long before dark. How few 
 strollers in woods and groves are there but must have ^een the common owl hawking for 
 mice, &c. in the middle of a gloomy day. Bewick's comprehensive division of raptorial 
 birds into falcons and owls is less objectionable, although by no means sufficiently illustra- 
 tive. Dr. Fleming also, who professes to give British animals only, divides birds of prey 
 into DiumcB (hawks), and Nocturnce (owls). We cannot pass by this opportunity of ob- 
 serving on the variable nomenclature used by naturalists. Here are instances of two 
 authorities, much read and often quoted, who, though their meaning be precisely the same, 
 make use of two different terms, which, however the initiated naturalist may understand 
 them as synonymous, the uninitiated is very liable to stumble at. This is only one of many 
 instances which we may have to quote of the difficulties with which the young falconer, 
 and also the young naturalist, has to encounter, for want of a fixed nomenclature. At the 
 present moment we have an instance of this incertitude, in the familiar and indiscriminate 
 use of the terms falcon and hawk, which are so frequently employed the one for the other. 
 It is not uncommon also, under this want of precision, when detailing the divisions of rap- 
 torial birds, to omit the shrikes ( Lanius Linn. ), which Linnteus himself introduces, and with 
 propriety, as having many of the characters of the Falconidce, and as being also of some im- 
 portance as a hawking agent. 
 
 2174. " The rapacious order of birds," Mr. Swainson observes, "is composed of only three 
 families that are now in existence, whose prominent features are, perhaps, more decided than 
 those of any other groups in ornithology : these are the vultures, the falcons, and the owls, 
 which, it is unnecessary to say, are so strongly marked as to be familiar to every one. It 
 has been customary with some systematists to divide this order into two groups, from the 
 period of their feeding ; the two former being diurnal, and the latter nocturnal : but this 
 explains little. A much clearer, and certainly a more correct, idea will be formed of their 
 true nature, by considering them with reference to their attributes, and their natural affi- 
 nities." (^Cabinet Cyclopadia, vol. Ixxxiii. p. 280.) 
 
 2175. The employment of birds of prey in falconry forming the occasion of our treating of 
 them, it will be convenient that we pursue the order of their description rather in a popular 
 than a strictly systematic method. The diurnal, or day-preying birds we shall examine in 
 the order of vultures, eagles, falcons, hawks, kites, buzzards, and shrikes. The nocturnal, 
 or night-preying birds, we shall glance at as being not only an interesting family to every 
 observer of nature, but as being immediately connected with the falconer's sport, as we shall 
 show. A correct description, both systematic and popular, of each individual bird of prey, 
 would be of great importance to such practical falconers as extend their views to the natural 
 history of the objects they employ in their sportings ; and who, not content with the mere 
 possession of the birds, would further wish to know what were their ornithological charac- 
 ters, and M'hat rank each held among his congeners. But unfortunately, even in the present 
 advanced state of natural history, we are much in the dark with regard to their external 
 characters generally, but more particularly with the distinctive markings of the plumao-e of 
 these birds, in consequence of the great mutations which take place in that of each indi- 
 vidual at different periods of its age. " Few birds," says Mr. Griffith, " exhibit so many 
 changes on the type in plumage as the diurnal Accipitres, from their birth to advanced age. 
 Accordingly, we find it extremely difficult to determine the species, and even the sexes with 
 precision, during the first two years, except among a few of them, in regard to size, in con- 
 sequence of the similarity in their liveries, both of male and female. In the young, the 
 colours are less pure, and the spots more prominent and numerous before the first moulting, 
 and often before the second. After this last, the tints grow purer, the spots and streaks 
 begin to change ; and this takes place more and more in proportion as the bird grows older. 
 In certain species these spots and streaks undergo so great a change in the course of time, 
 that scarcely any vestige remains of them in the old males, which has often occasioned an 
 erroneous distinction of species. Thus we find the vulture of Malta, passing from brown 
 to white, becomes the vulture of Norway, and the little vulture of Buffon. The monachus 
 ends by being the black vulture, quitting its grey and brown plumage to assume a very 
 dark brown. The fiiUous vulture, reddish in its youtli, becomes successively grey, asheu, 
 and of a uniform grey-white in advanced age." (An. King. vol. vi. p. 157.) 
 
652 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 2176. A complete monograph even of the European raptorial birds, therefore, it is not in 
 our power to offer with any degree of confidence ; and although we have waded through 
 authorities innumerahle, we have only found confusion worse confounded in endeavouring 
 to identify the individual of one author by the characters attributed to it by another, 
 although, probably, each drew a true portrait; but it was done at a different period of age. 
 The annual changes which take place in the plumage of the accipitrine group through the 
 term of their natural life, but particularly of those which occur between their first and 
 seventh years, must be well understood before we can venture authoritatively on any individual 
 description, 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Vulture, 
 lim. The vultures ( Vultur Linn.), as the first genus of the order Accijjitres of Linnaujs, 
 will occupy little of our attention. These gigantic birds are essentially extra European, 
 two species only being found in Europe, V.fulvus and V. cinereus, 
 little known as hawkers, one sub-variety only having been em- 
 ployed, we believe, on some particular occasions, as a fish-hawk. 
 The Cuvierian characters of the vulture are, " eyes close to the 
 head, the tarsi reticulated, that is, covered with small scales ; the 
 beak long, bent only at the end ; and a part, more or less, of the 
 head, or even the neck, denuded of feathers {Jiff. 319.). The 
 power of the talons of vultures does not correspond with their size ; 
 and indeed they appear to prefer to make use of the beak, and 
 their wings are so long, that they hold them half extended when 
 they walk. In disposition they are cowardly birds, and live more 
 commonly on dead carcasses than on living prey. After eating, their 
 crop forms a large protuberance, under the furca ; a fetid secretion 
 THE vLirLKK runs from the nose, and they are reduced, during the digesting of 
 
 a ineal, almost to a state of stupidity." It has been too common to confound the 
 eagle family with the vultures, but the naked state of the head and neck of the latter 
 would alone sufficiently distinguish them. The eyes of the vulture are on a level with 
 the surface of the head, while those of the eagle are retracted within the orbits : the 
 claws of the eagle, likewise, are almost semicircular ; whereas in the vulture they 
 are irregularly flattened. In the port, also, of the two tribes, it is agreed by all natur- 
 alists and travellers, that a marked difference is observable ; that of the vulture on 
 the ground presenting nothing of the erect and noble bearing of the eagle. Deficient in 
 individual enterprise, vultures live gregariously for protection, and only attack living ani- 
 mals in numbers ; while all their habits partake of one character, that of a disgusting 
 grossness. In feeding their young, they do not carry the food in their bills or talons, but 
 disgorge it piecemeal from their crops into the mouths of the young ones. Although the 
 condor tribe all attain a great size, so as to stand upwards of three feet in height, and 
 sometimes to reach to eleven in the envergure, yet few, if any, extend beyond these dimen- 
 sions. Mythological fiction and the gullibility of travellers, it is true, have invested the 
 condor with a monstrosity of size and power equal to the conveying of an elephant into 
 the air. Such was the fabled eagle-roc of Marco Polo, said to inhabit the island south of 
 Madagascar, but which is now known to exist only in the imagination of the narrator. 
 Mr. Swainson observes, that " The filthiness of the food of vultures, which is principally 
 carrion, imparts to their whole body a fetid odour, which nature has rendered a means of 
 defence ; for, if seized during the torpid inactivity which succeeds their meals, they imme- 
 diately disgorge the nauseous contents of their crop over the luckless captor, who is thus, 
 by a sudden impulse of loathing, obliged to relinquish his hold. But that those parts of 
 the bird which come in contact with its offensive food should nof be soiled and matted 
 together, the whole of the head (and frequently a great part of the neck) is entirely 
 destitute of feathers ; while those on the rest of the body have a certain elasticity and 
 glossiness, which enables the bird, by a few sudden shakes, to cleanse itself at once from 
 any fragments that remain upon its plumage. Can we fail to admire the provident care 
 of nature in this instance of vulturine specialty? The vultures are, indeed, the great 
 scavengers of nature in hot latitudes, where putrefaction is extremely rapid, and most in- 
 jurious to health ; and the disposition of their numbers appears to be regulated by the 
 number of deaths which are likely to occur around them, some spots being more pesti- 
 lential than others, and some also more likely to abound with casualties than others. We 
 are told that they are sparingly scattered over the south of Europe. In Egypt they are 
 said to be more numerous ; and that, in tropical America, although the species are fewer, 
 the individuals are much more plentiful. No sooner is an animal dead, than its carcass is 
 surrounded by numbers of these birds, who suddenly appear coming from all quarters, in 
 situations where not one had just before been seen." (See Mr. Swainson's Nat. Hist, of 
 Birds, vol. i. p. 289.) 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 THE EAGLE. 
 
 G53 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Eagle. 
 
 2178. The eagle (Aqitila), Colonel Montague says, differs but little from the true falcon 
 except in size (_jfiff. 320.). We think, however, this eminent naturalist, when he thus wrote, 
 _ must have overlooked one very dis- 
 
 '320 tinctive character which separates these 
 
 birds. We allude to the form and 
 markings of the beak, which are in fal- 
 cons more distinctly fitted for rapacity 
 than the same organ In the eagle, as 
 will be more fully illustrated here- 
 f after. In the mean time we beg to 
 
 /, quote what Mr. Swainson says on the 
 / subject : — " Tlie upper mandible of 
 the bill of the eagle, as seen in the 
 ^ figure, presents little or no indication, 
 either of the acute tooth of the falcons, 
 or the prominent but rounder lobe of 
 the hawks." We may add to this, that 
 it is altogether longer, and does not 
 incurvate until it has extended a con- 
 siderable distance from the base ; and, 
 as observed by Mr. Bennett, " We can 
 distinguish the eagle from the falcon by 
 the greater comparative length of its 
 quill feathers, the fourth being almost 
 uniformly the most elongated of the 
 series, and the first being extremely 
 short ; and by the equal development 
 of those ■which compose the tail. Thus 
 the actual existence of the eagles, as 
 a division from among the falcons of 
 Linnaeus, which has been by some re- 
 garded as a mere conventional assumption, grafted on the popular nomenclature, is established 
 upon sound zoological principles." Nevertheless, we cannot but feel concerned when we are 
 forced, in accordance with systematic classification, to place this majestic bird among the 
 ignohles. The ancients, however, paid the eagle just homage, and consecrated him to 
 Jupiter. He was known by them as " the celestial bird, the inessenger of the heathen 
 deities, and to him were committed the tliunderbolts of the gods." 
 
 2179. Eagles, beyond all dottht, have been trainedto the pursuit of game after the manner of falcons, 
 as proved by our notices of the Expeditions and Falconry of the Khans of Tartary, p. 18. G40. 
 We also believe that they are so employed to the present day in Persia, and in some parts 
 of India ; but a certain intractability in their natures, not to be easily overcome, has pre- 
 vented tlieir being so used by Europeans. We are not apprised of the exact methods pur- 
 sued, but are told that the Kirghees, who inhabit the north-eastern shores of the Caspian 
 Sea, hunt deer and other large animals with eagles at the present time. Hernandez like- 
 wise informs us, that the harpy eagle, in particular, was very commonly trained to hawk, 
 and that as readily as any other of the accipitrine tribe. These varied notices, therefore, 
 entirely contradict the dictum of the St. Alban's sporting abbess, who observed that " the 
 eagle, the vulture, and the merloun, be not enlured nor reclaimed, because they be too 
 ponderous to the perch portatif, i. e. being too heavy to be carried on the fist. Had this 
 renowned lady been informed of the tractability of the hunting leopard, which springs on 
 the back of the horse behind the rider, and so accompanies him to the hunting field to 
 assist in securing deer, she would not have been thus sceptical on the necessity of the perch 
 portatif to insure the voluntary services of the eagle. 
 
 2180. The eagle is characterised by having the tarsi feathered to the base, and by wings as 
 long as the tail. The tarsi of some of the genus Aquila, however, are not thus extensively 
 covered, although the wing feathers of most, if not of all the group reach to the extremity of 
 the tail, thus giving to thein one of the leading zoological characters of nobility, although, 
 from the formation of the beak, such is usually denied to them by the practical falconer, as 
 well as the critical naturalist. The flight of the eagle is, however, lofty and rapid, his 
 strength and ferocity are great, and his temper sullen and intractable. The zoological 
 character of the eagle will be further noticed in our description of the bills of falcons and 
 hawks. The eagle is strictly carnivorous, and the structure of his assimilating organs pre- 
 cludes the use of any other food ; consequently he does not violate nature by his predacious 
 
654 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 habits. From the capacity of the crop, being to that of the ventricle as thirty-eight to three, 
 Spallanzaiii was led to a physiological assumption, that the eagle was capable of enduring 
 without manifest injury a fast that would destroy any other known bird. This has been 
 proved to be the case, as it is on record that one has lived without any nourishment for forty 
 days, at the expiration of whicli time it was killed. The eagle can also abstain from fluid 
 nourishment ; it is, however, an error to suppose he does not drink at all, for he has been 
 seen to do it ; but he can refrain from liquids in the same ratio with his abstinence from 
 solid food. 
 
 2181. The golden eagle (^Aquila Chrysa'e'tos, Savigny) is thus characterised by Dr. Flem- 
 ing : — " Tarsi feathered to the toes ; the last joints of all the toes furnished with only three 
 scales ; inhabits mountainous districts ; breeds in Orkney ; length thirty-six, breadth eighty- 
 eight inches ; weight about twelve pounds ; bill dusky ; irides brown ; cere and feet yellow ; 
 the acuminated feathers on the head and neck bright rust colour, the rest of the plumage 
 dusky brown ; the feathers on the thighs and legs of a light colour ; tail rounded, longer 
 tlion the wings, of a deep grey, clouded with dark brown, a band of the latter occurring at 
 the e:;tremity ; breeds in high precipices ; eggs two or three, dusky white, with reddish 
 blotclies. The plumage of the young is darker, and the basal half of the tail is white. In 
 this state it is the Clirysaetos cauda annulo albo eincta of Will., p. 28. ; Falco fulvus of Linn., 
 Si/st. Nat. i. 125. ; or the ringtail eagle or black eagle of Penn., Brit. Zool. i. 165. In the 
 opinion of some tlie ringtail is considered as a distinct species ; but the facts stated by 
 Temminck and Selby demonstrate its connection with the golden eagle. (See Wern. Mem. 
 vol. iv. pp. 428. 434.) Preys on sheep and deer." (P. 52.) Mr. Bennett observes, of the 
 golden eagle particularly, and the individuals of the genus generally, that " they change 
 their plimiage to such an extent as they advance in age, that their various stages of growth 
 have been repeatedly described as distinct species. Thus the golden eagle appears in the 
 compilations of Gmelin, and other naturalists of the same stamp, under no fewer than four, 
 or even five, different denominations." (P. 147.) This noble bird measures three feet In 
 length, and the envergure of its wings reaches to the extent of seven feet in the adult state. 
 Mr. Macgillivray, whose authority on these Rapaces we should consider as indisputable, 
 describes the proportions of the male bird as follows: — " Length, two feet nine inches ; 
 extent of wings, six feet ; bill along the back, two inches and three-quarters, to the tip of 
 lower mandible two and a half; tarsus, three and three-quarters; middle toe and claw, four 
 and a quarter; hind claw, two and a quarter." Of the female, as follows: — " Length, 
 three feet ; extent of wings, seven ; bill, two inches seven-eighths, one and a quarter deep 
 before the cere ; tarsus, three and three-quarters ; middle toe and claw, four and a quarter ; 
 hind claw, two and a quarter ; length of nostril, three-eighths." (P. 91.) 
 
 2182. The geographical distribution of golden eagles is very extensive : they are found on 
 all the mountain chains of Europe, in Asia Minor, Tartary, and Siberia ; they are seen in 
 the northern parts of Africa and America ; nor are they unfrequent in Europe, particularly 
 in Russia, Norway, Sweden, as well as the Pyrenees and the Alps. Mr. Pennant says, " it 
 is frequent in Scotland ;" and adds, " that it is very destructive to deer, which it will seize 
 between the horns, and, by incessantly beating it with its wings, soon makes a prey of the 
 harassed animal ; that it builds in cliffs of rocks near the deer forests, and makes great havoc 
 not only amongst them, but also the white hares and ptarmigans." Willoughby gives 
 ail account " of the nest of this species, found in the woodlands near the river Derwent, in 
 the Peak of Derbyshire." He says "it was made of large sticks, lined with two layers of 
 rushes, between which was one of heath ; that in it was one young and an addled egg, and 
 by them a lamb, a hare, and three heath poults." Colonel Montague observes, however, that 
 the golden eagle " does not appear to be so plentiful, even in North Britain, as the sea- 
 eagle, and probably is confined to the Highlands of Scotland, where it usually breeds in the 
 most inaccessible parts of the mountainous cliffs ; sometimes on that stupendous mountain, 
 so well known to all the northern tourists, Ben Lomond. Upon the summit of that moun- 
 tain an eagle's egg was found amongst the rocks, without any nest, supposed to belong to 
 this species, and which must have been prematurely dropped. As we were sporting in the 
 neighbourhood of Ben Lomond, on the summit of the lesser mountains that form its base, 
 a grouse ( Tetrao Scoticus) was wounded, and flew with diflSculty eighty or a hundred paces. 
 An eagle, apparently of this species, perceiving the laborious flight of the grouse, descended 
 with rapid wing from the adjacent lofty clifTs before our guns were reloaded, and, in defiance 
 of the shouts made to deter him, carried off" his prey. In another part of the western 
 Highlands of Scotland, we had an opportunity of witnessing the powers of the flight of this 
 bird in pursuit of its quarry. An old blackcock ( Tetrao tetrix) was sprung, and was in- 
 stantly pursued by the eagle (who must have been on a neighbouring rock unperceived) 
 across the glen, the breadth of which was at least two miles. The eagle made several unsuc- 
 cessful pounces, but as there was no cover and the bird large, it probably fell a victim in the 
 end." (^Ornithological Dictionary, p. 209. ) Mr. Macgillivray says it is often seen in the 
 maritime cliffs of the Hebrides, but that it appears to prefer inland precipices for breeding 
 on, as the central ranges of the Grampians, the rocky mountains of the western and northern 
 
Chap. V. THE EAGLE. 655 
 
 parts of the middle division of Scotland, the Hebrides, the Orkney, and Shetland 
 islands. 
 
 2183. " The nest of the golden eagle" Mr. Bennett observes, "forms a solid platform, of 
 several feet in width, built of sticks and branches of trees, interlaced with smaller twigs, and 
 covered witii layers of reeds or heath. The female seldom lays more than two or three eggs, of 
 a dirty white, spotted with red. Their food consists almost solely of living victims ; and foxes, 
 lambs, fawns, and birds of various kinds, form their most usual prey ; indeed, it has been 
 said that they sometimes carry ofF infants ; and Anderson asserts that in Iceland they have 
 been known even to seize upon children of four or five years old : but there seems to be 
 great exaggeration, or rather much of positive invention, in all the stories of tliis description 
 with which we have met. They sometimes attain a very great age ; Klein mentions one 
 that died at Vienna in 1719, after having been confined there for upwards of a century." 
 {Zoological Gardens, vol. ii. p. 149.) Mr. Macgillivray says it lays two eggs of a yellowish 
 tint, with pale purplish dots ; the young are fledged about the end of July, and soon after 
 coming abroad are forced from the parents to shift for themselves. Thomson seems to have 
 been aware of this early separation of the parents from their young : — 
 
 " High from the summit of a craggy cliff, 
 Hung o'er the deep, such as amazing frowns 
 On utmost Thilda's shore, whose lonely race 
 Resign the setting sun to Indian worlds, 
 The royal eagle draws his vigorous young, 
 Strong-pounced, and ardent with paternal fire; 
 Now fit to raise a kingdom of their own. 
 He drives them from his fort, the tow'ring seat 
 For ages of his empire ; which in peace 
 Unstained he holds, while many a league to sea 
 He wings his course, and preys in distant isles." Thomson's Seasons. 
 
 2184. Intractahilitij of temper is not constant in the great eagle. The French journal for 
 the year 1807 gave the following interesting account of an eagle of this kind, then in the 
 menagerie of the Garden of Plants in Paris : — " There has been for some time in the 
 Garden of Plants an eagle, which her majesty the empress sent thither, and which is as 
 much distinguished by his beauty as by a silver ring which he carries in one of his talons. 
 It was originally domesticated with an English gamecock, which has at last served him 
 for food ; it is not known, hovi'ever, whether the death of the gamecock was produced by 
 his own fierceness, by some movement of anger, or merely by the hunger of the eagle. The 
 following is the history of this eagle since he lost his liberty : — He was taken in the forest 
 of Fontainbleau, in a trap set for foxes, the spring of which broke his claw ; his cure was 
 tedious, and attended by a painful operation, which was borne by the eagle with a patience 
 not often exceeded in man. During the operation his head only was at liberty, and of this 
 he did not avail himself to oppose the dressing of the wbund, from which several splinters 
 were taken ; nor did he attempt to disturb the apparatus which the fracture required. 
 Swathed in a napkin, and laid on one side, he has passed the entire night upon straw 
 without the least motion. The next day, when all the bandages were unwrapped, he lodged 
 himself upon a screen, where he remained twelve entire hours without once resting on his 
 unsound foot. During all this time he made no attempt to escape, though the windows 
 were open Yet he rejected all nourishment until the thirteenth day of his captivity, when 
 he tried his appetite upon a rabbit which had been given to him. He seized it with his 
 uninjured claw, and killed it with a stroke of his beak, between the head and the first ver- 
 tebra of the neck. After having devoured it he resumed his usual place upon the screen, 
 from whence he stirred no more until the twenty-first day after his accident. Then he 
 began to try the wounded limb ; and without in the least deranging the ligature by which 
 it was bound, he has regained the use of it by moderate and reasonable exercise. This 
 interesting creature has passed three months in the room of the servant who attended him. 
 As soon as the fire was lighted he came up to it, and suffered himself to be caressed ; at 
 bedtime he mounted his screen, as close as possible to the attendant's bed, but removed to 
 the opposite extremity as soon as the lamp went out. Confidence in his own powers 
 appeared to exempt him from any kind of distrust. It is impossible to show more resig- 
 nation, more courage, and one might almost be tempted to say, more reason, than was exhi- 
 bited by this eagle during the long continuance of his illness. He is of the most beautiful 
 kind, and does not appear to experience the least weakness in consequence of the accident 
 which robbed him of his liberty." {Penny Magazine for 1835.) The general character of 
 this bird, however, is not marked with much tractability ; on the contrary, Mr. Macgillivray 
 says, it is more ferocious in captivity than the sea-eagle, and that it cannot be trusted even 
 by those who supply it with food. Mr. Selby also, who had two of them in his possession 
 for some years, observed no diminution of ferocity during the time. The golden eagle 
 appears gifted with the same capacity of abstinence which marks the other members of the 
 genus Aquila. The following anecdotes, extracted from Mr. Macgillivray's interesting work 
 on rapacious birds lately published, are too much to our purpose to omit, emanating as they 
 do from so respectable and accredited a source ; neither can we proceed without strongly 
 
656 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 recommending the work to the diligent perusal of both the naturalist and sportsman. Mr. 
 Macgillivray says, " For the following information respecting eagles, I am indebted to Mr. 
 Alexander G. Macgillivray, who had the kindness to procure it from his brother Mr. Robert 
 Macgillivray, a native of Sutherland, in which district these birds are still pretty numerous. 
 Both species occur there ; and as they are not distinguished by the writer, his observations 
 must be considered as applying; to the eagles of Sutherland generally : — The little sparrow- 
 hawk attacks the eagle fearlessly, and, by its superior agility, eludes the grasp of its doughty 
 enemy. Mr. Sutherland saw an eagle obliged to drop a moor-fowl from the constant 
 attacks of a sparrow-hawk. While John M'Kay was in Kildonan, an eagle bore away a 
 dog belonging to William Armstrong, which was three years old, and about the size of a 
 hare. Eagles carry off hares very frequently, and sit on the top of some lofty eminence to 
 devour them. A Kildonan eagle pounced upon a cat, and bore it away to her nest. The 
 injuries inflicted by the clutch of the eagle, and the unusual mode of travelling, so con- 
 founded poor puss, that she exhibited no signs of life, and was accordingly left for dead by 
 the eagle with her young ones. But soon after the eagle had left her nest the cat revived, 
 and having killed the eaglets, made a hearty meal of one of them. She then made a hurried 
 retreat, and effected her escape without further injury. This anecdote is well authenticated. 
 Mr. Sutherland related another anecdote to me, which he aflSrms is perfectly true. Two 
 sons of a man of the name of Murray, in Achnaluachrich, having robbed an eagle's nest, were 
 retreating with the young, when one of the parent birds having returned, made a most 
 determined attack upon them. They said they had never been in such peril ; for the eagle 
 dipped her wing in a burn that ran by, and then in sand, and sweeping repeatedly by them, 
 struck at them with her wing. Although each had a stick, it was with great difficulty that 
 they at length effected their escape, when almost ready to sink under fatigue. John 
 M'Kay says, that when an eagle approaches a wood, you may sometimes see thirty or forty 
 black grouse rise, while she is yet at the distance of a quarter of a mile, and scamper off in 
 great haste. He also states, that the stench from the nest is quite intolerable, owing to the 
 quantity of putrid matter about it ; and that he saw six red grouse at once, with a great 
 many bones, in the nest of a large hawk." (P. 106.) 
 
 2185. The great sea^eagle {Haliatus alhicilla Willoughby), also known as the erne, or white- 
 tailed sea-eagle, &c, is characterised by Dr. Fleming as having " Tarsi half feathered and 
 plated ; tail not longer than the wings, inferior in size to the golden eagles ; bill whitish ; 
 irides light brown ; cere and feet yellowish white ; plumage dusky brown, with an ashen 
 tinge. Tail wholly white. Breeds in rocks ; eggs two, of a white colour, with a few 
 reddish spots. In the young the plumage is deep brown, with the margins of the feathers 
 lighter coloured ; bill and iris black ; tail with the basal half whitish grey, with irregular 
 brown spots on the outer webs, the extremity brown. In this last state it is the sea-eagle 
 of Pennant (5r2<. Zool. i. 167.), iha Halicetus a.r\A Pygurgus ot "WiWoxxghhy, and the Vultur 
 alhicilla and F. ossifragus of Linnaeus ; all which belong to this species, and seem to be in 
 intermediate stages of plumage. Feeds on fish, aquatic birds, and land animals." {British 
 Animals, p. 53. ) The proportions of the male, as given by Mr. Macgillivray, are, " Length 
 three feet ; extent of wings six feet six inches ; bill three inches and a half along the back, 
 two and a half to the tip of the lower mandible, one and a half in depth ; tarsus four, middle 
 toe and claw five and two-tenths. Female : length three feet two inches ; extent of wings seven 
 feet ; bill three inches ten-eighths long, one and a half in depth ; tarsus four, middle toe and 
 claw five and a quarter." (Rapacious Birds, p. 55.) This eagle is found throughout Europe 
 and also in northern Asia. " It sometimes builds its nest," Mr. Bennett informs us, " in the 
 clefts of rocks, but more frequently on the summit of some lofty tree. The female lays 
 two eggs, about the same size and shape as those of a goose. The young are fed with fish or 
 flesh until they are able to quit the nest, when they sally forth with their parents in quest 
 of their own prey, and speedily assume an independent mode of life." (Zoological Gardens, 
 p. 36. ) This bird, also, is subject to great mutations by age. Colonel Montague gives a 
 very minute description of one which was killed by Sir Robert Littleton's gamekeeper in 
 Shropshire, who, being out shooting, saw two large birds feeding on the carcass of a sheep 
 which appeared recently killed. Having nothing but small snipe-shot with him he turned 
 back, intending to go home for larger. The eagles then followed him, and frequently came 
 so very near that he concluded they meant either to attack him or his dogs. Suddenly losing 
 sight of one, he judged it was very near him behind, and being somewhat alarmed he turned 
 round and shot at it in a hurry ; after which the bird flew some hundred yards, and dropped. 
 On his approach it was vomiting blood ; and he killed it after a struggle of half an hour. 
 He adds, that it was the largest of the two. The other eagle continued in the neighbour- 
 hood some time after, and roosted in the high trees of a wood belonging to Sir Robert 
 Littleton. To this account Colonel Montague fiirther adds, that " another of this species 
 was shot in Epping Forest a few weeks before. Others have been frequently killed in the 
 New Forest ; and we are informed that scarce a year passes without one being seen in that 
 part of the country ; two of which we have seen nailed up in the hall of the lodge at Lynd- 
 hurst." By this it would appear that this variety of eagle is more common among us than 
 
Chap.V. method of taking eagles. 657 
 
 we imagine. The colonel also received two young ones of this species alive, which had been 
 taken on a mountainous precipice or craggy cliff, called Slieve Donald, impending over the 
 sea, in the county of Down. The donor informed the colonel, that " two men, covered 
 with sackcloth and armed, were lowered by ropes to the eyry, which, with considerable diffi- 
 culty, they robbed of two young, leaving only one addled egg behind, the old eagles being 
 so furious as to create serious alarm ; neither the nest nor colour of the egg were noticed ; 
 some fragments of flesh were in the nest." In Scotland it is sufficiently common, and in the 
 Orkneys still more so. Latham says that Dr. Heysham informed him of a nest of one of this 
 species, near Keswick in Cumberland, in which was found a trout weighing about twelve 
 pounds ; and between the upper and lower lakes of Killarney is a rock, called the Eagle's 
 Nest, originating from the circumstance of its breeding there annually. The bird mentioned 
 by Dr. Heysham was obtained alive, and had been in his possession about ten years when he 
 communicated the circumstance to Latham. We would refer the reader who may feel an 
 interest in this bird to Montague's Ornithological Dictionary, p. 150. ; which, by its ample 
 details, will yield him abundant information regarding it. It is without doubt this eagle, 
 now identified with the cinereous eagle, that Sir Humphrey Davy, in his Salmonia, has so 
 well described. 
 
 2186. A method of taking these eagles is thus stated to be practised in Sutherland: — "A mi- 
 niature house, at least the wall part of it, is built on ground frequented by the eagle, and an 
 opening left at the foot of the wall sufficient for the egress of the bird. To the outside of 
 this opening a bit of strong skainy (cord) is fixed, with a noose formed on one end, and the 
 other end returning through the noose. After all this operation is finished, a piece of carrion 
 is thrown into the house, which the eagle finds out and perches upon. It eats voraciously ; 
 and when it is fully satiated, it never thinks of taking its flight immediately upwards, unless 
 disturbed, provided it can find an easier way to get out of the house ; for it appears that it is 
 not easy for it to begin its flight but in an oblique direction; consequently it walks deliber- 
 ately out at the opening left for it, and the skainy cord being fitly contrived and placed for 
 the purpose, catches hold of and fairly strangles it." (Statist. Account, vol. xxi. p. 221.) 
 
 2187. To keep down the ravages of the predacious birds, and confine them within certain 
 limits, nature has wisely allowed of antipathies in other birds to these ravagers, which tend 
 to keep their destructive habits somewhat in check. Richard Drosier, Esq. in a communi- 
 cation made to Mr. Loudon in his Magazine nf Natural History, vol. iii. p. 322., informs 
 
 us, " The skua-gull, called by the natives huncie, is held and cherished by them with the 
 
 greatest veneration and kindness ; and nothing hurts their feelings more than to see the 
 death of their favourite bird. I was particularly requested, upon my first arrival, by two 
 or three elderly natives, to spare this bird ; as to the skua were almost entirely trusted the 
 care and protection of their lambs during the summer months, that are always allowed to 
 wander unrestrained over the island. These birds possess an inveterate dislike against the 
 eagle and raven ; for no sooner does the broad and rounded wing of the eagle appear emerg- 
 ing from his rocky habitation amid the cliffs, than the skua descends upon him from the tops 
 of the mountains, in bodies of three or four, and never fails to force the eagle to a precipitate 
 retreat. The natives always reward his services by casting from their boats the refuse 
 portion of the fresh caught fish, which he seizes with greedy avidity, snatching it almost from 
 the hands of the fisherman. I was particularly amused one evening, when standing at the 
 foot of the loftiest hill (called by the natives Snnge), with the following circumstance : — An 
 eagle was returning to his eyry, situated in the face of the western crags, in appearance per- 
 fectly unconscious of approaching so near to his inveterate foe, as, in general, the eagle returns 
 to the rocks from the sea, without ever crossing the smallest portion of the island. This 
 time, however, he was making a short cut of it, by crossing an angle of the land. Not a bird 
 was discernible ; a solitary skua might, indeed, be occasionally seen, wheeling his circling 
 flight around the summit of the mountain, which was already assuming its misty mantle. 
 As I was intently observing the majestic flight of the eagle, on a sudden he altered his di- 
 rection, and descended hurriedly, as if in the act of pouncing : in a moment five or six of the 
 skua passed over my head with an astonishing rapidity ; their wings partly closed and per- 
 fectly steady, without the slightest waver or irregularity. They appeared, when cleaving the 
 air, like small fragments of broken rock, torn and tossed by a hurricane from the summit of a 
 towering cliff, until, losing the power that supported them, they fell prone to the sea 
 beneath. The gulls soon came up with him, as their descent was very rapid, and a desperate 
 engagement ensued. The short bark of the eagle was clearly discernible above the scarcely 
 distinguished cry of the skua, who never ventured to attack his enemy in front ; but, taking 
 a short circle around him, until his head and tail were in a direct line, the gull made a des- 
 perate sweep or stoop, and striking the back, he darted up again almost perpendicularly ; 
 when, falling into the rear, he resumed his cowardly attack. Three or four of these birds, 
 thus passing in quick succession, invariably succeeded in harassing the eagle most unmerci- 
 fully. If, however, he turns his head previously to the bird's striking, the gull quickly as- 
 cends, without touching him. This engagement continued some time, the eagle wheeling 
 and turning as quickly as his ponderous wings would allow ; until I lost the combatants in 
 
 Uu 
 
6-58 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 the rocks. As soon as this is the case, the gulLs leave, and quietly return to the mountain. 
 Snuge being the highest mountain is usually chosen by the skua-gull as his retreat in the 
 breeding season. The female, which is somewhat smaller than the male, makes her nest in 
 the long coarse herbage of the mountain, and generally lays four eggs, of a dirty greenish 
 colour, very faintly and obscurely blotched with spots of a brownish cast, principally .at the 
 larger end. When the young are hatched the old ones are then very savage, and will un- 
 hesitatingly strike either man or beast that attempts to molest them by approaching too 
 near to their nests. Their mode of attack is always from behind, never by any chance in 
 front : probably the reason for this caution is to avoid any blow which they would naturally 
 receive if their intentions were discovered, as they would be, if the birds approached in 
 any direction but behind. It is surprising how dexterously they will avoid an attempt to 
 strike them, by a rapid and almost perpendicular ascent, even if they have advanced within 
 a foot of your shoulders. To avoid them, it merely requires to be on your guard, and when 
 a bird stoops, to face him immediately, or you are most likely to suffer for your neglect by 
 a good smart blow on the shoulders." 
 
 2188. Tke fishing eagle (Pandioyi Hahtrttis Savigny), osprey or fishing hawk (fig. 321. 
 p. 659.), is thus characterised by Dr. Fleming : — " Wings longer than the tail ; tarsi short, 
 thick, and reticulated ; length twenty-three, breadth sixty-four inches ; weight sixty-two 
 ounces ; bill black, cere and legs blue, irldes yellow ; the plumage above is brown ; the feathers 
 on the head edged with white ; hind head white, below it is white. Beneath the eye is a 
 band of brown, reaching almost to the shoulder. Quills about twenty-eight ; those from 
 the seventeenth to the base, pointed ; inner webs of the four first abbreviated at the ex- 
 tremity ; tail of twelve equal feathers, the two middle ones dusky, the others barred with 
 brown and white ; tibiaB long ; soles of the feet very rough. Montague states ( Sup. 
 Orn. Diet. ) that, ' On the inner side of the extremity of the outer toe are two or three 
 spines.' Breeds on the ground, among reeds, or 9n trees ; eggs three or four, white and 
 elliptical; young with the feathers on the breast yellow, with dusky or brown spots; 
 feeds on fish chiefly, darting upon them in the water." (British Animals, p. 51.) Mr. 
 Macgillivray observes on it as being " remarkable among the British birds of prey for the 
 peculiar adaptation for fishing, evinced by the form of its claws, the prominence of the thick 
 conical scales of the lower surface of its toes, the shortness of the plumage of its legs, and 
 the great length of its wings." The proportions of the male he gives — " Length twenty- 
 three inches, extent of wings sixty ; bill one and three-quarters along the back, one and 
 three-quarters to the tip of the lower mandible; tarsus two and one-eighth, its claw one and 
 a half; outer toe one and a quarter, its claw one and three-quarters ; third toe one and two- 
 twelfths, its claw one and four-twelfths ; inner toe one and a quarter, its claw one and a half; 
 wing, from flexure, eighteen ; tail eight." In this bird, as in the hawks, the male is con- 
 siderably smaller than the female, whose measurements are as follow : — " Length twenty- 
 five inches, extent of wings sixty-eight; bill one and three-quarters; lower mandible one 
 and a half; tarsus two and a quarter; hind toe one, its claw one and three-quarters; second 
 toe one and two-twelfths, its claw one and a half; third toe one and three-quarters, its 
 claw one and seven-twelfths ; outer toe one and a quarter, its claw one and a half; wing, 
 from flexure, twenty; tail eight and a half." (P. 115.) 
 
 2189. By inany naturalists this bird is denied a place among the eagles, but is classed with 
 the bald buzzards ; so called, it is said, from the light colour of the feathers at the back of 
 the head representing, or being mistaken for, a state of baldness of the part. Mr. Mac- 
 gillivray says, that the tarsus or legs are feathered in front about one-fourth of their 
 length. The wings, which are very long, have thirty quills, whereas the white-tailed 
 eagle and the golden eagle have only twenty-five. The tertiaries, to the number of ten, 
 are as largely developed, and as strong as the secondaries. The first three quills are deeply 
 notched internally towards the end. It is however remarkable, that the wings, when 
 closed, do not extend, our informant observes, more than an inch and a half beyond the 
 tail. " This species," it is remarked by Colonel Montague, " is now rarely met with in 
 England, and more frequently in Devonshire than elsewhere ; it resides chiefly near water, 
 especially large rivers and lakes. Its principal food is fish, which it catches with great 
 dexterity, by pouncing on them with vast rapidity, and carrying them off in its talons. 
 We are informed that it is frequently seen about the lake of Killarney in Ireland ; and 
 at particular seasons, no doubt, breeds there. It is said to make its nest generally on the 
 ground b)» the side of water, composed of flags and rushes; but we once saw the nest of 
 this bird on the top of a chimney of a ruin, in an island on Loch Lomond, in Scotland ; it 
 was large and flat, formed of sticks laid across, and resting on the sides of the chimney, 
 lined with flags. It is said to lay three or four white eggs, of an elliptical form, rather less 
 than those of a hen. Many of the ancient writers have described this bird to have one foot 
 subpalmated, a circumstance that has never occurred in any animal, each side always 
 corresponding in size and shape. The osprey can neither swim nor dive, but takes its prey 
 as they approach the surface of the water." (P. 347.) 
 
Chap. V 
 
 THE SEA EAGLES. 
 
 659 
 
 321 
 
 2 1 9D. The preying of the ospreij is a very interesting sight. When one of these birds leaves 
 its nest to p rey for its young, the sea, or some vast lake, is the usual course of his wandering. 
 Wheeling around in airy circles, he views all beneath with minute attention, particularly he 
 meditates the watery world below, over which he suddenly appears as a fixture, supported only 
 by a rapid motion of his wings. Ere long he is seen to dart down with surprising velocity, 
 and soon he emerges from the water, bearing a large fish (Jig. 321.) in his talons, with 
 which he speeds him away to his mate and her young, where his visit is without doubt 
 greeted by the home party 
 
 2191. The sea-eagles, as the ospreys are called, form a widely diffused group, for they are 
 met with throughout Europe. America, and Northern Asia. In so wide a geographical 
 
 distribution, it is but natural to expect that 
 the individuals will present considerable va- 
 riations, particularly in their plumage. They 
 certainly recede from the character of the 
 eagles, but evidently approximate the vultures, 
 as well in their external characters as in their 
 habits. Of the former we have an addi- 
 tional proof to those we have stated, by the 
 thin clothing of light coloured feathers on 
 the head and neck, which, as they advance 
 in age, particularly in the South American 
 groups, amounts almost to baldness — at least 
 it leaves only a slight covering of thin downy 
 feathers. In the choice of their food, " the 
 sea-eagles," Mr. Bennett observes, " are far 
 less scrupulous than their brethren of the 
 land. Inhabiting most commonly the sea- 
 coasts, or the banks of the large rivers and 
 inlets, they make their prey chiefly of fishes 
 and aquatic birds. These they usually carry 
 off to devour at their leisure, either on the 
 rocks or in their nests. But occasionally, 
 when all other resources fail, they fix them- 
 selves upon the dead carcasses of animals 
 ospi'Ex-. which are thrown upon the shore, and their 
 
 manner of feeding under such circumstances closely resembles the disgusting voracity 
 of the vultures. For hours, and sometimes for days together, they remain station- 
 ary upon the putrid carrion, and quit it only when it no longer affords the means of 
 satiating the cravings of their appetite." {Zoological Gardens, p. 35.) Thus we are 
 furnished with a new proof, not only that connecting links of similitude unite all the 
 living forms around us, but likewise that the slight deviations which we observe between 
 each link are so economically framed, that the very departure from the specialties of the 
 last link are those which will least harmonise with the wants of the next. Mr. Macgil- 
 livray, under similar impressions, thus notices the habits of these birds; and his observations 
 are particularly deserving attention, as applying to the structure and functions of the wings 
 of the raptorial birds generally: — " In the form of the osprey is presented to our contem- 
 plation an example of the adaptation of means to ends, which we can in some measure 
 comprehend. That bird lives entirely on fish, marine and fluviatile, or lacustrine, and its 
 food must be fresh ; at least it does not appear to meddle with fish that have been cast 
 ashore, or left dead in tlie water. Its prey is slippery, and therefore its claws are long 
 and much curved; its toes nearly of equal length, and capable of being applied in the most 
 effectual manner, in pairs, two and two opposite each other. It must also possess con- 
 siderable power, and therefore its legs are strong and muscular ; and to prevent its being 
 inextricably entangled, the claws are smooth and rounded, so that they can, if necessary, be 
 readily withdrawn. The animals on which it feeds live in the water, ordinarily beyond 
 its reach, coming occasionally to the surface. The bird, therefore, has a comparatively 
 slender form, with very long wings, to enable it to remain without fatigue sailing or 
 hovering over the water, until an opportunity of pouncing occurs." Imagination already 
 paints the act, and that the moment has arrived when she attempts the violent seizure. It 
 is done ! How she disturbs the waters by the violence of her pounce ! the liquid element 
 even seems to resent tlie shock by the ebulition it has occasioned, and the spray it has 
 thrown up ! She has however struck correctly, and has secured her prey, apparently a very 
 large fish. But may not the united resistances of the fish and the water have injured her? 
 No ! provident Nature has provided against this danger to the bird ; and to prevent its plu- 
 mage being injured by its sudden immersion in the water, the feathers of the lower surface are 
 
 U u 2 
 
iSeo FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 rather more compact, and considerably shorter, than in eagles and most other birds of tiie 
 family ; and those of the leg are short all round, while most other species have a large 
 tuft of soft feathers on the outer side of the tibia. On the upper parts, again, the plumage 
 is not more compact than in other species, there being no purpose to be answered by 
 such an arrangement. The structure of the wing is peculiarly worthy of study. Hawks 
 having long wings, are commonly supposed to have a more rapid flight than those with 
 short wings ; but this is not always the case, for the flight of the short-winged sparrow- 
 hawk is certairdy as rapid as that of the longer winged kestrel. The osprey has very long 
 wings, yet its flight is not so rapid as that of the falcon's. Length of wing, then, is not of 
 itself an indication of great speed, so much as of the power of easy suspension in the air, 
 and of continued flight. The osprey requires to hover long over the waters, often over the 
 open sea at some distance from land, sometimes for hours together, before an opportunity 
 of pouncing occurs. Its form, therefore, is as light as is compatible with strength, its 
 wings long and unusually feathered, there being more quills in them than in those of the 
 eagles or other hawks, while the tertiaries are moreover converted into quills." (Rapacious 
 £irds, p. 124.) This bird breeds more frequently on trees than on the ground. Colonel 
 Montague saw one on the top of a chimney of a ruined building. Dr. Fleming, in stating 
 that it built its nest among reed.s, probably was led to the supposition from Willoughby, 
 who states its nidification as inter artindines kumi. 
 
 21 92. The habits of the true sea-eagle of America are thus spiritedly drawn hy Mr. Wilson : — 
 " Elevated on the high dead limb of some gigantic tree, he seems calmly to contemplate 
 the motions of the feathered tribes below. High over all these hovers one, whose action 
 instantly arrests his attention, by his wide curvature of wing and sudden suspension in air ; 
 he knows him to be the fish-hawk, settling over some devoted victim of the deep. His 
 eye kindles at the sight ; and balancing himself with half open wings on the branch, he 
 watches the result. Down, rapid as an arrow from heaven, descends the distant object of 
 his attention, the roar of its wings reaching the ear as it disappears in the deep. At this 
 moment the eager looks of the eagle are all ardour; and levelling his neck for flight, he 
 sees the fish-hawk once more emerge, struggling with his prey, and mounting in the air 
 with screams of exultation. These are the signal for our hero, who, launching into the 
 air, instantly gives chase, soon gains on the fish-hawk ; each exerts his utmost to mount 
 above the other, displaying in these rencontres the most elegant and sublime aerial 
 evolutions. The unencumbered eagle rapidly advances, and is just on the point of 
 reaching his opponent, when, with a sudden scream, probably of despair and honest 
 execration, the latter drops his fish. Tlie eagle, poising himself for a moment, as if to 
 take a more certain aim, descends like a whirlwind, .snatches it in his grasp ere it reaches 
 the water, and bears his ill-gotten booty silently away to the woods." In proof, however, 
 of the innate cowardice of this formidable robber, the same author adds, — " When driven, 
 as he sometimes is, by the combined courage of the fish-hawks, from their neighbourhood, 
 and forced to hunt for himself, he retires more inland in search of young pigs, of which he 
 destroys great numbers. He will also attack old sickly sheep, aiming ftiriously at their 
 eyes." ( Ornithological Dictionary, p. 155.) 
 
 2193. The great sea-eagle, being now identified with the cinereous eagle, is, without doubt, 
 that noticed by Sir Humphrey Davy in his Salmonia, where Poietes asks, "What is that 
 large bird soaring above the pointed rock towards the end of the lake ? Surely it is an 
 eagle ? Hal. — You are right, it is an eagle, and of a rare and peculiar species, the grey 
 or silver eagle, a noble bird ! From the size of the animal, it must be tlie female ; and her 
 eyry is in that high rock. I dare say the male is not far off. Phys. — I think I see 
 another bird, of a smaller size, perched on the rock below, which is similar in form. 
 Hal. — You do ; it is the consort of that beautiful and powerful bird ; and I have no doubt 
 their young ones are near at hand. Poiet. — Look at the bird ! How she dashes into the 
 ■water, falling like a rock, and raising a column of spray ; she has dropped from a great 
 height. And now she rises again into air : what an extraordinary sight 1 Hal. — She is 
 pursuing her prey, and is one of our fraternity.^ a catcher of fish. She has missed her 
 quarrj' this time, and has soared further down towards the river, to fall again from a great 
 height. There! You see her rise with a fish in her talons. Puiet. — She gives an interest 
 to this scene, which I hardly expected to have found. Pray, are there many of these 
 animals in this country ? Hal. — Of this species I have seen but these two, and I believe 
 the young ones migrate as soon as they can provide for themselves ; for this solitary bird 
 requires a large space to move and feed in, and does not allow its offspring to partake its 
 reign, or to live near it. Of other species of the eagle, there are some in different parts of 
 the mountains, particularly of the osprey, and of the great fishing or brown eagle. I once 
 saw a very fine and interesting sight atjove one of the crags of Ben Weevis, near Strathgravc, 
 as I was going, on the 20th of August, in pursuit of black game. Two parent eagles were 
 teaching their offspring, two young birds, the manceuvres of flight. They began by rising 
 from the top of a mountain in the eye of the sun (it was about midday, and bright for this 
 climate). Tiiey at first made small circles, and the young birds imitated them ; they paustcl 
 
Chaf. V. CHARACTERS OF FALCONS AND HAWKS. 661 
 
 on their wings, waiting till they had made their first flight, and then took a second and 
 larger gyration, always rising towards the sun, and enlarging their circle of flight, so as to 
 make a gradually extending spiral. The young ones still slowly followed, apparently flying 
 better as they mounted ; and they continued this sublime kind of exercise, always rising, till 
 they became mere points in the air, and the young ones were lost, and afterwards their 
 parents, to our aching sight." (P. 98.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Falcons. 
 
 2194. The falcons ( JctZco Linn. ), properly so called, include the most important indi- 
 viduals of what are known after the falconer's grammar as the " noble birds of prey. " " The 
 Falconidix, or falcons," Mr. Swainson observes, " exhibit the perfection of the order of 
 rapacious birds ; they are distinguished by a much shorter and sharper bill, more or less 
 toothed, and by very acute and strongly curved talons. Their form, in general, is lighter, 
 their flight more graceful, and their courage much greater than what we see in the vultures ; 
 unlike these latter, also, they live almost exclusively upon animals which they themselves 
 have killed, resorting only to carrion or dead game when pressed by extreme hunger. The 
 geographic range of this family, as a whole, is universal; for wherever other animals exist, 
 there also these deadly enemies are to be found. From the arctic regions to the most 
 southern limits of Australia, and from the western shores of Africa to the vast forests of 
 Brazil, different races of the falcons abound ; and yet there are very few species which inhabit 
 widely remote countries. Some of those whose chief metropolis is in Europe, extend their 
 range to the most northern parts of the new world, and even spread in the contrary direction 
 to the more temperate latitudes of Asia ; but the species of tropical America are totally 
 different from those of western Africa, although many of these latter extend their range to 
 the Cape of Good Hope, and some few appear, also, to be inhabitants of India." He also 
 justly observes, that " The natural arrangement has excited more attention among modern 
 naturalists, and has given rise to more controversy than any group in the whole circle of 
 ornithology." {Natural History of Birds, p. 287.) 
 
 2195. The division of falcons advocated hy Mr. Swainson is into three groups: — "The 
 first contains the true falcons, having a deep and sharply angulated tooth (which is often 
 divided into two) near the tip of the upper mandible ; these compose the restricted genus 
 Falco. The second is composed of the hawks, wherein the tooth just mentioned is not 
 apparent, or rather it assumes a form of a rounded projecting lobe, or festoon, towards the 
 middle of the margin ; the shape of the bill, however, in other respects is the same ; that is 
 to say, it is short, high, and curved from the base : the wings are also more rounded than 
 those of the true falcons, but both groups agree in having the tarsus fully developed. 
 For these birds we retain the generic name of Accipiter, originally given exclusively to 
 them by our great countryman, Willoughby. The third, which is the aberrant division, is 
 characterised, as a whole, rather by negative than positive characters. The bill is weaker, 
 less curved, and more straight at its base ; it is never toothed, and seldom festooned or 
 sinuated on the margin ; while the wings, although rounded like those of the hawks, are 
 considerably longer." {Ibid. p. 289. ) The term aberrant will call to mind that Mr. 
 Swainson forms all his zoological arrangements on the quinary or circular system. The 
 genus Aquila, or eagles, is reckoned as one portion of the division just mentioned ; the genus 
 Buteo, or buzzards, as the second ; and the Milvus, or kite, as the third. There is indeed 
 much order and method in this arrangement. 
 
 2196. The distinctive characters of the falcon family are thus stated by Cuvier : — " The 
 falcons are, for their relative size, the most courageous of the whole ; their offensive arms, 
 and the power of their wings, are proportioned to their courage. Their beak, bending 
 from its base, has a tooth on each side at the point. The second quill feather is the 
 longest ; but the first is nearly as long, rendering the entire wing longer and more 
 pointed. From these premises result peculiar habits ; the length of the quill feather 
 weakens their efforts at vertical flight, and renders it in a still air very oblique forward, 
 and obliges them, when they wish to rise directly, to fly against the wind. They are very 
 tractable birds, and are the most used in falconry, being taught to pursue game, and to 
 return when called. All of them have the wings as long and longer than the tail." 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. TTie Hawks. 
 
 2197. The terms hawk and hawking are so familiar, that it might appear wholly unnecessary 
 to enter into any explanation of them. But whoever regards these terms attentively, will be 
 at once convinced that both have a popular or general acceptation, and also a systematic or 
 restricted one, which, however the naturalist and the practised falconer may understand and 
 readily discriminate, may not be so easily distinguished by others, who, on the contrary, are 
 likely to consider the subject mystified without a helping hand from without, or much patient 
 investigation of their own. If a hawking treatise were taken up by any one who was neither 
 a naturalist nor a falconer, he would, ere he read half a dozen pages, become bewildered by 
 the frequent use of these terms, both in their popular and restricted sense. Nor without some 
 
 Uu 3 
 
662 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 assistance could an ordinary reader see his way through tlie contradictory maze. In proof of 
 this it may be remarked, that one ornithological statement generally received, while it collects 
 almost all the birds of prey under the terra hawk, at the same time gives the reader to under- 
 stand that hawks, properly so called, form a genus of very limited extent and small pretensions, 
 having but two British types, the goshawk and the sparrow-hawk, and even of these the gos- 
 hawk should be assigned a distinct niche in the opinion of some naturalists, which still further 
 lessens the individual importance of the hawk proper. To remove the effect of these seeming 
 inconsistencies, which obscure the history of birds of prey, we request attention to what will 
 follow on haivks properly so called, in distinction to the common use made of the term in figur- 
 ative language as used at large, not more by the poet, the historian, and the falconer, than 
 by the naturalist himself It is to be premised that the extensive use of the terra hawk arises, 
 without doubt, from the very large and very important family of birds of prey being described 
 by our most accredited naturalists under the term Accipitres, derived, as is well known, from 
 accipiter, the Latin name for the hawk, which thus occasioned the terra hawk in common 
 parlance to be conventionally used to denominate birds of prey bearing very different charac- 
 ters, dimensions, and properties ; and thus also hawking, as a verb, clairas an equally extensive 
 sphere of action. The older poets and historians, no less than our writers on Natural History, 
 offer ample proofs of the truth of our assertions. Bailey, the excellent lexicographer of 
 by-gone days, has ^- " Hawk (hierogli/phicalli/) was by the ancients put to signify the sun, 
 being an emblem of its powerful influences in the world. Some have observed of this bird, 
 that it can stedfastly behold the sun, and that its bones will attract gold (the metal of the 
 sun) as the loadstone does iron. They also represented the Almighty by the body of a man 
 covered with a long garment, bearing on the top of the head a hawk, because the excellence, 
 courage, nimbleness, and good qualities of this bird, did shadow out the incomparable per- 
 fections of its Creator. And because the hawk is a bird of long life, it was an emblem of 
 natural life ; and was also used to signify a prudent, valorous, just, and brave man." ( Vol. ii. ) 
 Strutt, in his Historical Account of the British Sports of early Times, almost invariably uses 
 the terms hawk and hawking ; falconry being seldom mentioned by him, and falcon almost 
 never : nevertheless, as we have already stated, and shall prove, the hawk is only a subordi- 
 nate member of the falcon family. The same remark will apply to many of the old sporting 
 treatises, where hawk and hawking are terms of much more frequent occurrence than falcons 
 and falconry. In the old legal enactments, where great precision was required, hawke or havjk 
 was employed to designate the falcon of whatever size and quality. Thus : — 
 
 " Great was the sorwe for that hawke's harme, | " Ride unto St. Alban's, 
 
 That Canace and all hire women made." | Whereas the king and queen do mean to /latvke." 
 
 Chaucer's Squiere's Tale. i Shakspcare 
 
 And in their the soring hav'ke did toure. 
 Sitting like king of fowles, in majesty and poure.' 
 
 Spenser's Faerie Qucene. 
 
 " Hawking comes near to hunting, the one in the 
 ayre as the other on the earth, a sport as much af- 
 fected as the other, by some preferred.' 
 
 Dost thou love hawking? Thou hast hawks viiW 
 
 soar 
 Above the morning lark." Id. 
 
 .\ falc'ner Henry is, when 'Exama. hawks ; 
 With her of tarsals and of lures he talks.'' 
 
 Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy. ' Prior. 
 
 If we needed Other proofs that all the preying birds used in falconry were ranked under the 
 term hawk, we might assert that they crowd on us. The Saxon Dialogues in the Cotton 
 Library speak thus of the fowler : — " How do you deceive fowls? — Many ways; some- 
 times with gins, sometimes with lime, sometimes with whistling, sometimes with hawks, some- 
 times with traps. Can you tame them ? — I can ; what use would they be to me if I 
 could not tame them? Give me a hawk. — I will give it willingly if you will give me 
 a swift hound : which hawk will you have, the greater or the less ? — The less ; the 
 greater. How do you feed them ? — They feed themselves and me in winter ; and in 
 spring I let them fly to the woods : I take for myself young ones in harvest, and tame 
 them. And why do you let them fly from you when tamed? — Because I will not 
 keep them in summer, as they eat too much. But many feed and keep them 
 through the summer, that they may again have them ready. — So they do ; but I will not 
 have that trouble about them, as I can make many others." Geoffrey Fitzpierse, history 
 informs us, "gave two good Norwaj' hawks to King John, to obtain for his friend, Walter 
 Le ]Madena, the liberty of exporting a hundredweight of cheese ; and Nicholas the Dane 
 was to give the king a hawk every time he came to England, that he might have free liberty 
 to traffic throughout the king's dominions. " (/fejd. ) We shall only remark, that the old 
 writers use the word hawk for falcons of every degree on almost every occasion, but they 
 make use of the term falconer, in many instances, to designate him who makes use of the 
 hawks, although in many others the term hawker is employed. We feel that we ought to 
 apologise for thus trespassing on the patience of oiu- readers ; but havmg in our own noviciate 
 felt the inconvenience of a want of precision in the naming of the subjects before us, and of 
 the total variance between the conventional and the technical methods of considering them, we 
 have endeavoured to smooth the path for other travellers over the same ground. We siliaU, in 
 
Chap.V. characters OF HAWKS. 663 
 
 conformity with this view, now proceed to consider the hawk in his proper station among 
 birds of prey, stripped of the borrowed plumes in which ancient legends had bedecked 
 him. 
 
 2198. Hawks are considered as a group of birds belonging to the falcon family. This group 
 is systematically divided into hawks proper and goshawks. Modern naturalists further ar- 
 range the hawks under the term Nisus, and the goshawks under that of Astur. M. Savigny 
 has formed a new genus for hawks, which he names Dadalion. M. Vicllot calls them 
 Sparviiis. 
 
 2199. The systematic characters common to both hawks and goshawks are thus clearly dis- 
 played by Mr. Griffith : — "A beak greatly inclined from the base, and compressed later- 
 ally ; the upper mandible greatly crooked, with a very marked tooth ; the lower shorter, 
 and obtuse ; the cere smooth ; the nostrils a little oval ; the commissure, or division of the 
 mouth, extending a.s faras below the eyes; the tongue oblong, thick, and sloped; the tarsi 
 reticulated, principally on the sides, with a rank of lozenges in front ; the four toes long, 
 but considerably exceeded by the intermediate one ; the talons crooked and acerrated, that of 
 the lower toe the longest of all ; the first remex the shortest, the fourth the longest ; the 
 wings scarcely reaching half the length of the tail, which is rounded." The differences be- 
 tween the two sections consist in the respective proportions of the beak, tarsi, and toes : thus 
 the hawks have the beak shorter, the tarsi more elongated and slenderer than the goshawks ; 
 they also have the last plialanx of the intermediate toe passing the talons of the lateral toes ; 
 the tongue is also more sloped than that of the goshawks, and the latter in general are 
 stronger built and of a less elegant shape. Both the hawks and goshawks in their plumage 
 exhibit a character which distinguishes them from other birds of prey ; when adult and past 
 the second moulting, they have transverse stripes on the lower part of the body, where, pre- 
 viously to this age, there were longitudinal bands." (Ibid.) 
 
 2200. TTie natural habits of the hawk are thus treated by the same authority : — " The 
 conformation of their wings does not permit them to fly so high, nor so long, as some of the 
 other Accipitres, which have longer wings; and it obliges them to employ stratagem in the 
 procuring of their prey, while the other Raptores fall upon it almost perpendicularly. 
 Their flight is low and horizontal, and they dart sideways on the birds which pass within 
 their reach. When obliged to repose, they fix in the midst of tufted trees, from which they 
 watch partridges, fringillas, field-mice, and other small Mammiferce ; consequently their mode 
 of hunting naturally removes them from the close covert to the open fields, which are bare 
 of trees. The goshawks, being stronger, attack hens and pigeons. All these birds deplimie 
 tlieir feathered prey, and tear it in pieces before they eat it. But they swallow the small 
 Mammiferce entire, the skin of which, rolled up, is rejected by the mouth. It is only during 
 summer, and the back season, that hawks are seen dispersed in the fields, where they are 
 frequently observed alone, though the two sexes are usually at no great distance from each 
 other; but the male and female, to avoid interfering with each other in hunting, are gener- 
 ally perched on separate trees. Sometimes, however, entire families are met with, hunting 
 together, but such assemblages only take place during the early age of the brood, while the 
 parents are instructing them in the exercise necessary to procure subsistence : a proof that 
 there is a natural education among animals, and that all is not mere instinct." (Animal King- 
 dom, vol. vi. p. 238.) We have been led to borrow thus largely from this accredited source, 
 because we have met with no description of the hawks which united popularity with system 
 so happily as this, which we hope will plead our excuse. 
 
 2201 . The generic characters of the kite ( Milvus), according to Dr. Fleming, are, " Plumage, 
 above, deep brown, with pale edges ; beneath, ferruginous, with dark longitudinal stripes. 
 In length the kite is twenty-eight inches, breadth sixty-four ; weight forty-four ounces. 
 Bill yellowish, with a dusky tip ; cere and irides yellow. The feathers on the head are 
 light-coloured, with a dark streak on the shafts. Quills twenty-four; inner webs of the 
 first four, and outer webs of the third and fourth, abbreviated ; black at the extremities. 
 Two outer tail feathers more produced, and darker than the others. The female has the 
 brown and pale edges of tlie feathers more distinct, the latter passing into white. Breeds 
 in trees, making a nest of sticks, lined with wool. Eggs three or four. In the young, the 
 feathers of the head are more rounded, and destitute of longitudinal dark stripes. Feeds on 
 reptiles and dead fish. Is stationary in Britain. {Fleming's British Animals, p. 51.) 
 
 2202. The exterior characters of the buzzards bear the accipitrine stamp. Their wings, 
 like those of the falcon, are almost as long, and in some of the speoies even longer than the 
 tail ; but they differ in having the first quill feather very short, and the third and fourth thie 
 longest. In the true buzzard the tarsi are short. As hawking agents their reputation is 
 very small. Sluggish in nature, somewhat indistinct in their vision in the noon-tide 
 glare, they have seldom fulfilled the sportsman's intentions ; and however they might 
 have been employed in olden times, we believe no attempts are now made to train them 
 in Britain. 
 
 Uu 4 
 
664 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 Sect. II. Tha Falcons and Hawks employed in Hawking. 
 2203. The falcons and hawks now employed in falconry, we repeat, are few in comparison 
 with those used for the purpose in olden times. Colonel Thornton, the most noted falconer 
 of our times, gives the following list of the falcons and hawks which have been mostly em- 
 ployed in this kingdom : — 
 
 The gerfalcon, and its male the jerkin 
 
 The falcon. 
 
 ditto. 
 
 tierce gentle. 
 
 The l.inner. 
 
 ditto. 
 
 lanneret. 
 
 The bockerel. 
 
 ditto. 
 
 bockeret. 
 
 The saker. 
 
 ditto. 
 
 sackerel. 
 
 The merlin. 
 
 ditto. 
 
 jiick-merlin. 
 
 The hobby. 
 
 ditto. 
 
 jack or robin 
 
 The seletto of Spain. 
 
 The blood-red rook of Turkey. 
 
 The waskete from Virginia. 
 
 Of the short winged are the following : — 
 The eagle, and its male the iron. 
 The goshawk, ditto, tiercel. 
 
 The sparrow-hawk, ditto, musket. 
 The two sorts of French pie. 
 
 Of the inferior : — 
 The stangel, or ring-tail. 
 The raven and buzzard. 
 The forked kite and bold buzzard. 
 The hen driver, &c. 
 
 The sporting colonel, however, omits to notice the castrel (kestrel) and her jack. We 
 shall ourselves pursue the subject in detail, and it may be well to commence our account of 
 the Fakonida: by noticing the difference of size between the sexes. Contrary to what is 
 observed in most others, the male among birds of prey is, we believe, invariably the 
 smallest, in most cases by one-third, and of course is the least efficient in power. Conse- 
 quently in the use of any of these birds for hawking purposes, a marked difference has 
 always been shown, not, we should here say, to the more gentle sex, though it i.s to tlie 
 ladies, which, being in this instance the larger and stronger, are the most ungentle of the 
 two. Thus in hawking it is the hen birds that are most highly esteemed, and almost 
 exclusively employed, and they will consequently take the precedence in our practical detail; 
 when, therefore, the sex is not specifically noticed, it may be presumed to be a female that is 
 alluded to. 
 
 2204. In designating the. sex of falcons and hawks, arbitrary terms were imposed by the 
 falconers of early times, according to the species intended, which should be borne in niind 
 to enable us to understand the writings of ancient falconers. These male designations are 
 noted at length in the list of falcons and hawks in use in times when falconry prevailed over 
 all the other field sports. The ages also were known by arbitrary terms, as the female 
 yearlin" was called a red falcon ; the male a red tiercel, and when reclaimed (i. e trained) 
 was a gentil or gentle hawk of any kind, though afterwards by corruption gentil was used 
 as the proper name of an individual falcon. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Wings of Falcons and Hawks, as Aids in Flight, and as Characteristic 
 
 iifth.'ir Rank. 
 
 2205. Falcons and hawks are popularly divided into long winged and short winged, wliich 
 division is of itself a proof of the difference of power in flight which results from a particular 
 form of the wings of these birds. To illustrate the effects of these variations, we v/ill attempt 
 some explanation of the means by which raptorial birds overtake their prey, and of those by 
 which they almost invariably destroy it, themselves usually coming scathless out of the fray. 
 The wings of birds, we need not repeat, are the great organs of motion in them ; it is the 
 win^s also which direct and increase the force of the blow given by the pursuer to the pur- 
 sued, the beak and talons helping to complete the bloody task, and effect the dismemberment 
 of the carcass of the victim. Most of the ancient authors treated only of the mechanics of 
 hawking, or of rearing and training the predacious birds to the purposes of the falconer ; and 
 it remains for the moderns to direct our attention to the philosophy of this aerial warfare. 
 Among these M. Huber, in his Ohservations surle Vol dcs Oiseaux de Proie, published in 1784, 
 has signalised himself more than any former author. We are also indebted to Mr. Grifl[ith 
 for a very interesting summary of this ingenious writer's opinion on the subject, of which we 
 have availed ourselves to a certain extent. We would nevertheless recommend those par- 
 ticularly interested in the sport, to refer to M. Ruber's work itself, or otherwise to Mr. 
 Griffith's ^wimaZ Kingdom oj Cuvier, vol. vi. M. Huber divides " the wing into rowing and 
 sailing wings (jameuses et voilieres}. The birds provided with the former sort he culls roivers, 
 birds of high flight, or, as in the old French, de leurre ; the latter he calls sailers, birds of 
 low flight, in their hawking vocabulary, de poing." We also retain these distinctions; 
 indeed, it will be seen that they are strictly correct, as all falcons of high flight are neces- 
 sarily trained to return from aloft by the lure, which is conspicuously swung around the 
 head; whereas, those of low flight, not being so remote, return to the^s^ " The wing of 
 the first is slender, attenuated, not much convex ; and, when unfolded, subject to very con- 
 siderable tension. The first ten quills are entire, and their barbs touch each other without 
 discontinuity in their entire length. The motions of this wing are easy, rapid, and strong : 
 accordingly we find the rowers fly against the wind, with the head straight, and raise them- 
 selves without difficuly into the highest regions of the air, where they sport in all directions." 
 
Chap.V. beaks and talons of falcons. 663 
 
 2206. The wings of birds of rapid flight are called by Mr. Swainson emarginated wings ; 
 at the same time he observes of them, that " They are obviously formed for the purpose, but 
 that they have nevertheless no fixed character in the proportion of the exterior primaries ; 
 for in some groups the first quill is as long as any of the others, while, in other instances, 
 the first, second, and third quills are gradually shortened ; the true distinction of an emar- 
 ginate wing consists of a sudden notch, or sinuosity, more or less abrupt, which is found on 
 the margin of the inner shaft of the longest quills. This notch in the true falcon is situated 
 near the end of the shaft {a, fig. 322. ) ; but in the sparrow-hawk, and others of the " ignoble" 
 hawks, it is placed at the base (&). The flight of these latter birds is well known to be 
 
 _ _ less powerful than that of the 
 
 ^^f^^^^^^?^?f^f'r-r;:^f_m T~-^i~^^^^^^^^^^ typical falcons ; for their three 
 
 ^^^P ^^^^ quills are gradually short- 
 ened, whereas the " noble " 
 race has the first quill feather 
 nearly as long as any of the 
 others. In the owls, the situ- 
 ation of the notch varies ; for 
 in some it is near the end, in 
 others toward the middle of the 
 quills. This structure, the precise use of which it is difficult to explain, is universal 
 among the rapacious birds." (Loc. cit. p. 89. ) 
 
 2207. " The wing of the sailers," continues our first authority, " is thicker, more massive 
 and arched, and less stretched in the act of flying. The first five quills, of an unequal 
 length, are sloped from the middle to the extremity : thus, that portion of the wing which 
 is most important for the purposes of flight presents an interrupted surface to the air ; 
 and the wing itself, actuated by forces of less energy, fails of producing so perfect an effect. 
 We find, therefore, that these birds can only fly with advantage when the wind is in their 
 rear. They keep their heads low, and seldom rise but for the purpose of discovering their 
 prey ; and here the French term planer (to hover) very appropriately depicts this mode of 
 flying, in which the wings are extended and motionless, and the body is carried along by 
 the course of the wind : in fact it is, strictly speaking, a sort of sailing. The quills of the 
 rowing wing are also in general, more firm than those of the sailing; and this is indicated, 
 according to M. Huber, by the lively and marked variegation which predominates in the first, 
 from one end to the other ; while in the last a deep, uniform, black wash prevails from 
 the sloping of the feather to the point, and a white, equally uniform from the origin of the 
 quill to the commencement of the sloping. ( Griffith's Animal Kingdom of Cuvier, vol. vi. 
 p. 206. ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Beaks and Talons of Falcons and Hawks, as Organs of Offence, and 
 Characteristics of their Degree of Nobility. 
 
 2208. The beaks or mandibles of birds of prey are employed, in common with the wings, 
 in stamping on them those characters of nobility so often remarked on by naturalists, 
 and considered so important by falconers. The beaks of these birds are essentially cutting 
 instruments, being employed in the destruction and dismemberment of their prey, rather by 
 pressing their opposed edges together than by striking with the point. These tomia have 
 their line interrupted in most, but very differently in some to others. In some it is by a 
 waving line only, in others the interruption offers a more strongly marked festoon, and 
 again in a third set it presents a prominent tooth-like process, both strong and sharp. 
 
 2209. The general characteristic of the beaks of each member of this predacious family is 
 that of strength. In all it is short and compressed in comparison with its length ; from its 
 base to its apex, the culmen or ridge of the upper mandible curves irregularly forward to its 
 point in a hook -like manner. The cutting edges of both mandibles are also curved in their 
 outline, but are interrupted variously, according to the species, as we shall point out here- 
 after. The lower mandible is also strong, but less incurvated throughout. Its tomia, or 
 upper surface, adapts itself to the peculiarities of the tomia of the upper mandible. Its tip 
 ends abruptly, as seen in the figures of exemplification, so as to enable it to just slide v/ithin 
 the curved point of the upper portion of the beak. The whole line of the tomia of the 
 lower is variously indented, or otherwise extended, to adapt itself exactly to the irregular- 
 ities in the edges of the upper. This exact application of these upper and under surfaces, 
 and the action arising therefrom, has been forcibly and justly characterised, by describing it 
 as compounded of the direct cut of a chisel and the drawn cut of a knife. It is on the 
 variation of this general outline, in conjunction with length of wing and strength of talon, 
 that the characters of noble and ignoble birds of prey are formed. We will now proceed to 
 apply our outline to the various grades of the preying birds, in the order of our individual 
 description of them. 
 
€66 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 2210. The beaks of eagles of every species are more prolonged from the base than those of 
 the falcons and hawks of all kinds {fig. 323.). The upper mandible of the eagle's beak 
 
 curves moderately only for two-thirds of its length, the re- 
 ft ff^^^^^^ mainder, however, bends into a powerfid hook. Its tomia 
 . ^^^s[^^^^ ^* '^^'■y slightly interrupted, and can hardly be said to offer 
 / ^^^^^■^^^ s^ si^ -'j^f^^ any dental process whatever. Much therefore as we admire 
 
 U 3-3 ti,g lofty bearmg, the poetic descriptions, the size, and the 
 
 powers of this bird, we must nevertheless class him with the 
 ignoble as regards his bill, though, as a redeeming trait, his 
 wings are of the requisite length. We venture also 
 another suggestion to rescue him from degradation, which 
 is, that nature gives nothing in vain, and never loads her 
 children with more than they actually want. This bene- 
 ficent mother has, it is true, denied to the eagle and 
 the vulture these mandibular attributes of noliility ; but has she given to the former 
 such immense powers, both of acquiring food and of abstinence, as to make these ad- 
 ditional armatures almost unnecessary? The vulture also, being able to satiate itself on 
 dead carcasses, does not need this addition. Are we not likewise somewhat borne out 
 in the assumption, tliat this deprivation is an equalising one, from the further fact that 
 the Iceland falcon, which is larger by one-fourth than any other member of the genus, 
 wants a full development of the tooth-like process on the lower manbible ? but having the 
 required length of wing, united to great power and courage, it has, in the estimation of 
 every practical falconer, been elevated to an equal rank with others of less size which pos- 
 sessed the toothed beak. 
 
 2211. The bills both of hawks (6) and falcons (c) in fig. 323., as already stated, are 
 shorter than that of the eagle (a) : and it is also worthy of remark, that the tooth-like 
 process in the bill of the hawks is seen, in the majority of them, to be more developed or 
 prominent than it is in the falcons. In these several instances, however, the bounty and 
 the equality of nature's gifts are conspicuous ; for, notwithstanding this seeming su- 
 periority of armature in the bill of the hawk, it is nevertheless evident, on examination, that 
 the bill of the falcon altogether is a more formidable weapon than that of the hawk ; and 
 this superiority is particularly evident in the rowers on the wing, known as the noble falcons 
 of high flight. In them the culmen of the bill, by springing directly from its base, gives 
 great power to the organ, and enables the tooth-like process or angle in the tojnia, or 
 cutting line of the upper mandible, to rend the prey most destructively. The utility of this 
 specialty of formation must be apparent, when we consider the habits of these birds, who 
 tear to pieces not vegetable but animal matter, and not dead but living animal substances. 
 To this end organs similar to the teeth of the carnivorous quadrupeds were necessary. It is 
 probable that it is the force of the blow of the sternum, and the vice-like pressure of the 
 talons united, that kill ; but the dismemberment of the prey is left to the beak, which is less 
 formidable at striking than a bill of a straighter form, like that of the raven or magpie. But 
 for skinning, depluming, and dismembering the quivering victim, no apparatus can be better 
 devised. 
 
 2212. This beak has been aptly called a typical one by Mr. Mudie, and it certainly exhibits 
 the type of perfection in the order for predacious purposes. His own words are, — " In 
 proportion as the different species of falcons and hawks have the bill approaching to this 
 typical one, tliey are preyers on the wing, and consequently preyers upon birds, killing their 
 own game, and eating it in the recent state. In proportion, too, as they have this 
 structure of the beak more perfect, they fly at " higher game," or birds of more powerful 
 wing. The plumage of these is more firmly set, and the tendons, and even the muscles, are 
 much tougher than in birds of lower flight ; and besides, the low-flying hawks, harriers, 
 and buzzards, strike prey upon the ground, and prey upon small Mammalia, or occasionally 
 take a mess of carrion or garbage. It is thus, not without some shadow of reason, that the 
 high-flying falcons were called 'noble,' and the low-flying ones 'ignoble;' for there Is a 
 sublimity in their style of hawking, as compared with that of the others. They are the 
 genuine birds of prey ; for though they descend to the earth to strip and eat their game, 
 their preying is, in a state of nature, confined to the air, the appropriate region of birds." 
 {^Natural History of Birds, p. 169.) In this list we enumerate the peregrine falcon, in all 
 its fancied varieties, the merlin, the hobby, and the kestrel. 
 
 2213. The gerfalcon, as regards his beak, must be considered as an intermediate between 
 the noble falcons and the ignoble hawks ; and although Mr. Mudie describes the dental 
 process as prominent and well defined, yet it cannot be said to present an equal armature, 
 and consequent claim to rank, with the peregrine and other noble falcons. We, however, 
 perfectly agree with him, that this falcon is stronger in proportion to its size and quantity of 
 matter than most other birds; Mr. Mudie indeed says, "than of any other." We confess 
 that the accounts given of this beak are rather conflicting. Cuvier, if we mistake not, 
 likens it to "the blunt-toothed bill of the hawks." Mr. Griffith observes, " the falcons 
 
Chap.V. DEAKS and talons of falcons. 667 
 
 proper are distinguished by a tooth more strongly defined, on each side of the upper man- 
 dible, which in the gerfalcons is a mere festoon. ** Mr. Macgillsvray's description of it runs 
 thus : " The upper mandible has the edges a little inflected, rather obtuse, with a slight, 
 sometimes an obsolete, festoon, the tooth-like process distinct, and rather rounded." Mr. 
 Mudie, on the contrary, presents us with a figure taken, as we have reason to believe, from 
 an Icelandic specimen, the property of Mr. Yarrell. " Here," observes Mr. Mudie, " the 
 tooth is prominent, the notch well defined, and the tomia curved in the greater part of their 
 outline." Discrepant as these accounts appear, it is not difficult to reconcile them, when 
 we consider the variations which are seen in individuals among the Raptores of the same 
 species, occasioned by varying ages, localities, and habits. The great importance of this 
 bird to the falconer, and the interest he must excite in the naturalist and bird-fancier, have 
 prompted us to this detail. VVe shall only further remark, that, in strict accordance with 
 that depreciation in rank which the defective armature of the beak attaches to him, is the 
 curtailment of his wings, which do not extend to the end of the tail by four inches. The 
 legs, short and strong, are feathered down one-third of their length ; anteriorly they are 
 mailed, and terminate in toes strong, scutellate, and furnished with sharp massive claws. 
 
 2214. The consideration of the beak of the hawks introduces us to the ignoble birds of prey, 
 so called from their being defective in the requisite degree of length and strengtli in the 
 armature of the bill, as well as in the length and formation of their wings. Thei?e are the 
 sailers of M. Huber, and the short winged hawks of the practical falconer. Our prominent 
 examples of them are the goshawk and the sparrow-hawk (^jig. 323.). Both are, however, 
 reputed agents in hawking, particularly the former, whose elegance of form and powerful 
 make, have stamped him although a bird of low flight, as a very valuable auxiliary in the 
 sport of hawking. The beak of the goshawk is short and strong ; its culmen slopes slightly 
 as far as the edge of the cere, and then incurvates sharply ; the edges are anteriorly very 
 sharp, and present a broad festoon beyond the middle. The tip, however, is very acute, and 
 the general strength of the whole compensates for its defective armature ; the wings also are 
 of moderate length ; the legs, feathered down one-third of their length, are mailed before 
 and behind with powerful scutella. The toes are strong ; the third and fourth are webbed 
 together as far as the second joint. 
 
 2215. The beak of the sparrow-hawk differs somewhat from that of the goshawk in being 
 shorter, and in having its festoon more in the centre of the edge of the upper mandible ; the 
 tip is very acute, and its point nearly perpendicular. The wings of the sparrow-hawk are 
 of moderate length, and barely reach the middle of the tail, which, however, is none of the 
 shortest. The tarsi, or legs, ai-e long and slender ; as are the toes also, which are terminated 
 by black sharp claws. 
 
 2216. The offensive orffa?is of the remaining birds of prey will not aetain us, as any pecu- 
 liarity in their construction, however interesting to the naturalist, v/oidd prove little so to 
 the falconer's practice. Of the bills of the kite and the buzzard we need only remark, that 
 their annatuve becomes more and more obsolete as we descend in the list, although the ge- 
 neral strength and substance does not vary In equal proportion. The beak of the owls is 
 toothed, we believe, in most of the species ; it is also short and acutely hooked, and, further, 
 it exhibits the peculiarity of having its toothed process not on the upper, but on the under 
 mandible. On the wings and feet of these several varieties, we shall reserve whatever we 
 may have to say for our notice of those birds individually. 
 
 2217. The talons of birds of prey are very active agents in their hawkings. Mr. Swainson 
 calls these raptorial feet, as being adapted to seize and destroy. Those of the noble kinds, 
 M. Huber remarks, are longer, more supple, and altogether more mechanically framed to 
 
 „^. , take a firmer hold of their quarry, than those of the 
 
 sailers. Mr. Mudie very expressively calls these " clutch- 
 ing feet," which are expressly formed for using in the air ; 
 and he considers the foot most typical of these powers to 
 be that of the gerfalcon (^fig. 324.). " The character of 
 these clutching feet," says this popular writer, " is to have 
 four toes, all free to their bases, and three turned to the 
 ciuTCHiNo FKET. frout, nwA owQ to the rear, in the general habit ; but those 
 
 species which fish have the exterior front toe reversible, so that the toes act two against two, 
 and thus lift the prey more easily out of the water, than if they had the common position. 
 When the toe is reversible, it is generally the largest in the foot; and the claws upon these feet 
 have their under sides smooth and rounded, as well as the upper ones ; whereas those birds 
 which use the feet only in killing, have the under sides of the claws grooved, or with two cutting 
 edges, by which itieans they inflict much more lacerated and mortal wounds. The claws of 
 the more typical birds of prey (which are the only ones that get the name of talons), are 
 used only in killing the prey, or in holding it while depluming, skinning, or tearing asunder, 
 by the beak ; but the vultures and other less typical species, which eat carrion and rarely 
 kill living prey, use the claws more for retaining their hold, while they stand on the bodies 
 of dead animals. Size is not so much an indication of power in these feet as compactness 
 
668 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 and symmetry ; the tarsi of the more powerful ones are all short ; and in proportion as the 
 preying of the bird becomes what is called more ignoble, the tarsi increase in length." 
 (Natural Histor)/ of Birds, p. 241.) 
 
 22 1 8. The methods of attack of both the long winged and the short winged hawks are spiritedly 
 and accurately touched on by Huber. " The rowing birds," he remarks, " pounce at once on 
 such prey as is at the same time light of weight and slow in movement. On the contrary, 
 when one that is heavier and more active is the object, they first attempt to arrest its pro- 
 gress ere they finally rake it. With an instinctive precision, they also at once attack the 
 tenderest and most vital part, as the head of birds, and between the shoulder and the ribs in 
 beasts." But, with all due submission to M. Huber's opinion, we must from authentic in- 
 formation state, that both the common falcon and the gerfalcon can at one stroke break the 
 neck of a hare. M. Huber however, in a general sense, is correct, when he asserts that the 
 smaller hawks, of good breed, are more instantaneously destructive to their prey than the 
 larger. The precision with which the fatal stroke is given, he likewise justly observes, is 
 not so great with the sailers as with the rowers, the former rather compress and strangle 
 their prey than break it up : a hare they seize by the throat with one talon, and hold it until 
 it is dead. 
 
 2219. The action of the feet of the falcons, when seizing their prey, is the effect of position. 
 jVIr. Mudie, after his admirably descriptive fashion, says, " It is an oblique thrust, neither 
 directly against the end of the last phalanx of the bone, nor across it, but in a tangent to the 
 curvature of the claw at its point ; and any one upon examining the foot of a falcon, will 
 find that this is the very direction in which a shock can come so as to jar or strain the least 
 possible, and at the same time to divide the pressure most equally among all the joints of 
 the member which acts. If the stroke were given directly in the line of the axis of the toe 
 and claw, the crush or jar would be in all probability most injurious, for hard as are the 
 bones, and tough as are the tendons and ligaments in the foot of the gerfalcon, they could 
 not hold directly against so terrible a rush as this ; and were she to strike against a solid 
 and fixed substance, she would be dashed to pieces by her own velocity ; or, in other words, 
 would perish through the very excess of her own strength. But the violent motion of this 
 bird, the circumstances under which it is exerted, and the organisation by means of which 
 it is performed, are all admirably adapted to each other. The stroke of the falcon, unlike 
 the spring of the beasts of prey, or even the stoop of the eagle, and the other predatory birds 
 which kill their prey upon the ground, does not, in itself, arrest the violence of her motion ; 
 for when she misses, if she hawks at flocking birds, as she often does, she dashes onwards, 
 and strikes again ; whereas the lion and the tiger must pause and again crouch before 
 they can take a second ^ring, and the eagle must regain her height before she makes a 
 second stoop. Thus the prey of these wild beasts, if not captured at the first attempt, has 
 a chance of escape much greater than the prey of the gerfalcon." {Loc. cit. p. 103. 105.) 
 
 Sect. Ill, The Falcons and Hawks principally employed in Falconry. 
 
 2220. JVhen falconry, or hawking, was the all prevailing sport, almost every one of the falcon 
 and hawk tribes was trained to the purpose, although even then some were more highly 
 prized than others. At the present time the list of the falconer is very much curtailed, and 
 a few of the most tractable only are now employed in it. As however it is our intention to 
 treat somewhat fully on this once popular pastime, we shall notice more or less each indivi- 
 dual member of the raptorial family. As we conceive we best consult both the entertain- 
 ment and the information of our reader, when we blend the systematic characters of tlie 
 living objects with the uses to which they are applied in the service of the sportsman, we 
 shall commence our account of the gerfalcon, and that of the peregrine which is to follow, 
 by calling to mind that between the gerfalcon and the peregrine falcon there are differences, 
 which have made it necessary to divide them into two sections. " The falcons proper are 
 distinguished by a tooth more strongly defined on each side of the upper mandible, which 
 in the gerfalcons is much less prominent ; the lower mandible is also much more sloped at 
 its point in the true falcons." {Animal Kingdom, vol. vi. p. 196. ) Were we therefore to follow 
 in the order of systematic rank, we should set out with the peregrine falcon ; but having 
 commenced the order of our display by the popularity which size and strength give to the 
 living objects, we shall in this instance do the same, though it will be perceived that even 
 to this we shall not slavishly adhere, but shall so frame our descriptions as that they may 
 follow somewhat in the order of our practical detail. V.'e cannot proceed further without 
 restating it as our opinion, that hawking will again become a popular amusement. Its 
 high bearing and its great antiquity give it a strong hold on our admiration and regard. 
 It offers little to excite the stigma of the sensitive, nor does it interfere with the rights or 
 properties of our neighbour. It gives a spur to natural history, and tends to illuminate 
 many of its dark pages. Gambling has little connection with it. Commerce is benefited 
 by it, and its associations have a loftiness of character about them, that tends to enterprise in 
 the pursuers of it. 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 THE GERFALCON. 
 
 669 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Gerfalcon. 
 2221. The i^erfalcon (F. candicans, F. cinereus, and F. sacer") Gm, Enl. p. 210. 462. 
 and Histoire des OiseaJi.v, i. pi. 14. Edw. 55 "one-fourth larger than the falcon, is the most 
 
 esteemed of all birds for falconry. It is 
 brought princijwlly from the north. Its com- 
 mon plumage is brown above, with a border 
 of paler point to each feather, and transverse 
 lines on the covertures and quill feathers ; 
 whitish underneath, with long brown spots, 
 which change with age on the thighs into 
 transverse lines ; the tail is radiated brown 
 and greyish, but it varies so much in the 
 prevalence of brown or white, that there are 
 some with the body all white, with only a 
 brown spot on each quill of the mantle; the 
 feet and membrane of the beak are sometimes 
 yellow and sometimes blue." (Animal King- 
 dom, vol. vi. p. 32.) Such is Cuvier's system- 
 atic description of tliis bird, whose very 
 name appears to carry with it something 
 mystic, and whose clothing, varied by time 
 and habitation, has subjected it to be divided 
 and sub-divided, until confusion became worse 
 confounded with regard to it. We offer the 
 following ingenious observations of Mr. Grif- 
 fith, as directly applicable to the difficulty we 
 feel in attempting a satisfactory history of 
 this prime favourite of the falconer : — 
 " Etymological affinities, which are so often found to throw light on many subjects, seem to 
 have contributed to obscure the natural history of the gerfalcon. Belon traces the origin of 
 this name to the word gyps, a vulture, and falco ; and the word gyrfalco seems immediately 
 formed from geyer, the German for a vulture, and falco. This association of terms, so in- 
 compatible with a just designation of birds of different genera, might surprise us, if we had 
 not numerous examples of the uncertainty of naturalists of that day respecting distinctive 
 characters, and the proper allocation of certain animals. The vagueness, however, of such 
 terms can be easily rectified by a more intimate acquaintance with the true characters of the 
 species; yet it leaves an inconvenience of another nature which has resulted from Belon's 
 exclusive application of the Greek term hierax, equivalent to the Arabian word sagr, to a 
 species which, perhaps, has no existence, or is, at all events, doubtful : probably neither 
 of these words was restrained in its acceptation to a single bird ; but was used in a 
 general way to designate a class of birds venerated by the ancient Egyptians, who more- 
 over distinguish the hieraces (falcons, hawks, and goshawks) from the vultures, which 
 latter were held in equal veneration, but from different motives. Examination of the 
 Egyptian monuments has proved that it was the common goshawk which was represented 
 on the temples, obelisks, and particularly on the Isiac table, where even the distribution of 
 its colours is observable. If then the Hiero Falco, the Falco sacer, the sacre of Belon and 
 others, can be considered as forming the peculiar type of any one species of falcon, there is 
 no reason why these denominations should be applied to the gerfalcon rather than to the 
 common falcon. It remains, perhaps, yet to be verified, whether the white gerfalcon and the 
 gerfalcons of Iceland and Norway be particular races, simple varieties, or mere individual 
 differences of age and sex. It is, however, safer to stick to the specific characters of the 
 gerfalcon as given in the text, and applied to all of these, than run the risk of adding to 
 the errors and confusion already far too great." ( Ibid. vol. vi. p. 204. ) We would however 
 strongly recommend the reader to the work quoted from, where much other matter re- 
 lating to the gerfalcon, and his application to the purposes of the falconer, is seen ably set 
 forth. 
 
 2222. Of the gerfalcons (Hiero Falco Cuv. ), as a genus, it may be observed, that it has 
 not been generally adopted, although it stands thus in the text of Cuvier with the following 
 generic characters : — " The gerfalcons have the quills of the wings, as in other noble birds 
 to which they are assimilated, except that the beak has only a festoon, as in the ignoble 
 birds. The tail, long and displayed, exceeds the wings, although the latter are very long : 
 their tarsi also, short and reticulated, are feathered to the upper third. Only one species is 
 well known." (Ibid. vol. vi. p. 31.) 
 
 222,3. Of the identity of the gerfalcon with the so named Iceland falcon, we think there is 
 little reason to doubt, notwithstanding the respect we are inclined to pay to the opinion of 
 Sir John Sebright, who considers them as distinct individuals. We feel assured from the 
 concurrent testimonies of naturalists and falconers, that this falcon is subject to considerable 
 
670 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI, 
 
 variation in the colours and markings of its plumage, both from age and locality. By the 
 former it varies in common with all the Falconida at each periodic moulting ; and by the 
 latter it would appear to lose the strength of its rufous spots, and to become almost white, 
 as its habitat approaches the poles. These views being not only in strict accordance with 
 the known variations which occur in other birds by geographical distribution, but also as 
 agreeing with the notices of observant naturalists and travellers who have examined these 
 birds in various localities, leave us little room to doubt as to the identity of the gerfalcon 
 and the Iceland falcon. The saker and sackerel of the old falconers is now well known to 
 be the gerfalcon at some particular age. 
 
 2224. On the predatory powers of this nohle falcon, Mr. Mudie, in his Natural History of 
 Birds, is very emphatic. He considers it the " boldest, the most perfectly winged, and, in 
 proportion to its weight, the strongest both for action and endurance of all the feathered 
 trii)es. Dwelling in the wilds of nature, subjected to violent winds, to heavy snows, and to 
 long-continued rains, and compelled often to endure long periods of abstinence in those 
 parts of the world where there is not a tree, and hardly even a bush, for the shelter of a bird, 
 and requiring at other times to range for several hundred miles before it can procure a meal 
 either for itself or for its young ; the gerfalcon, estimating according to the average powers 
 and experiences of animals, may be said to have the hardest lot in the whole kingdom. But 
 even upon this, the grand extreme, as it were, of his works, the Creator has not left himself 
 without a witness ; for if the task which the gerfalcon is called upon to perform in nature is 
 harder than that of most other birds, the preparation of this falcon for the performance of it 
 is greater in the same proportion." (P. 97.) Its great powers might, indeed, be pre- 
 supposed on the bare inspection of its skeleton (^fig. 302. ). Little is wasted on the length 
 of the individual bones, but much is expended on their strength. The neck bones all admit 
 of free motion, and, to use the words of Mr. Mudie, " The position of repose, or that in 
 which all the bones bear equally upon each other, is a curve. All the vertebraj of the back, 
 at least as far as the posterior edge of the sternum on the under side, are soldered together, 
 and afford a firm base for the blade-bones, which are considerably produced, and lie nearly 
 parallel to the mesial line of the spine. The coracoid bones are strong, and enlarged at 
 their extremities, where they meet the anterior edge of the sternum, though they are more 
 flattened there, so as to agree in thickness with that bone. The furcal bone is also a perfect 
 circle, and placed with its flat side in the direction of the strain, so that it resists the 
 separating or bringing together of the shoulder joints, the grand centres of motion for the 
 wings, in the most powerful manner that could be obtained from the same quantity of bone. 
 This bone, it will be perceived too, forms a large opening, in which the neck can play freely, 
 without the least pressure upon any of the important vessels which it contains." (P. 100.) 
 
 2225. The bony mechanism of the wings of this falcon is equally worthy of admiration ; 
 and, as it offers an instructive exemplar of the general bony mechanism by which the very 
 powerful flights of these aerial wanderers are operated, we shall present a distinct plan of the 
 bones of the wing of this falcon (^fig. 226.), where a will mark the humerus, which is one 
 
 of the longest, and also the strongest and heaviest bone 
 in the wing ; we say one of the longest, because it may be 
 observed that the cubitus b, which corresponds with our 
 fore-arm, or the bony assemblage between our elbow and 
 wrist, is somewhat the longest, and is also slightly curvi- 
 linear. With this exception, the sizes and the lengths of 
 the other wing bones diminish in the proportion of their 
 other dimensions ; and have this effect, that although, when 
 the wing is in motion, all the parts move with velocities 
 in proportions exactly commensurate to their distances 
 from the centre of action, yet the effect of the whole 
 organ remains uniform ; and hence it follows, that this 
 falcon, when engaged in powerful flight, strikes the air 
 uniformly with every portion of the under surface of the 
 wing. It being convenient and usefully illustrative to 
 carry on the comparison between the bones of the wings 
 in birds and those of the arm and hand in man, we pro- 
 ceed to state that a and b mark the radius and cubitus, 
 or bones of the arm and fore-arm ; c the ulna, which, it 
 will be observed, is comparatively more slender in the bird than in man. To proceed with 
 our comparison, d, e mark what we have elsewhere noted as the bastard wing of the bird, cor- 
 responding with the human thumb, but which in the bird is confined to two phalanges only. 
 The metacarpal bones, corresponding with the rest of the hand, are marked by/, g, which 
 space is, however, principally occupied by the type of the human fore-finger. Mr. Mudie, 
 after his admirably descriptive manner, observes, that " The stiffness of the inter- 
 mediate joints in such a wing, the perfect freedom of the shoulder joints, and the 
 remarkably steady base which, from their size, form, and place, the scapular, the coracoid, 
 and the furcal bone, give to the centre of action, render the flight of the bird exceedingly 
 
 GERFALCON £ 
 
Chap. V. THE PEREGRINE FALCON. 671 
 
 smooth ; and though it is heavy for its bulk, and even for the length of its wings, the 
 gerfalcon never appears in the least to labour on the wing. Birds more loosely boned in any 
 of the respects that have been mentioned, are incapable of this perfect steadiness and beauty 
 of flight. The short winged among them flutter, as if they had not wing enough ; and the 
 long winged ones have their bodies tossed upward by the down stroke of the wings, and 
 downward by the up stroke, as if their wings were too much for their management. This 
 falcon, however, having to range over somewhat bare and very stormy pastures, has 
 its wings and its body adapted to each other with the utmost nicety, so that it can rush 
 onward in any line of direction that it pleases without the least deviation ; therefore it flies 
 from point to point by the shortest line possible; and thus, while it is the perfect model of 
 power in flight, it is at the same time the perfect model of economy." (^Natural History of 
 Birds, p. 101.) The admirable mechanism of the legs and feet, for its predatory purposes, 
 has been already noticed in p. 667. 
 
 2226. The female gerfalcon is larger than the male ; but in the use of these noble birds, 
 which are so difficult to be obtained, falconers are not so fastidious as to the sex as in the 
 lesser hawks, for where a male of two years old was twenty-two and a half inches in length, 
 and a female of the same age was twenty-four inches only, the difference would not be great 
 between the powers of the individuals. The variations in plumage, according to Mr. Mac- 
 gillivray, are not so considerable between the sexes in this falcon, the colours of the female 
 being nearly the same as those of the male, except that her spots are larger, particularly on 
 her breast and sides. Tlie accounts of some authors, however, lead us to believe, that as 
 they become aged these spots entirely disappear in both sexes, and leave them almost of a 
 pure white. In those of the most northern localities this is particularly observable. 
 
 2227. On the habits of the gerfalcon, or Iceland falcon, Mr. Macgillivray remarks, that " It 
 locates in the cold regions of both continents, but particularly in Iceland, and that oppor- 
 tunities of observing its habits are so rare in Britain, that we have few authentic accounts 
 thereof by British writers. Dr. Richardson," he observes, " states that, 'It is a constant 
 resident in the Hudson's Bay territories, where it is named the speckled partridge-hawk 
 and the winterer,' and gives the following anecdote respecting it : — 'In the middle of June, 
 1821, a pair of these birds attacked me, as I was climbing in the vicinity of their nest, 
 which was built on a lofty precipice on the borders of Point Lake, in latitude 65^°. They 
 flew in circles, uttering loud and harsh screams, and alternately stooping with such velocity, 
 that their motion through the air produced a loud rushing noise. They struck their claws 
 within an inch or two of my head. I endeavoured, by keeping the barrel of my gun close 
 to my cheek, and suddenly elevating its muzzle when they were in the act of striking, to 
 ascertain whether they had the power of instantaneously changing the direction of their 
 rapid course, and found that they invariably rose above the obstacle with the quickness of 
 thought, showing equal acuteness of vision and power of motion.' Mr. Audubon, who 
 found it breeding on the coast of Labrador in 1833, states that its flight resembles that of 
 the peregrine falcon, but is more elevated and rapid ; that, when proceeding directly to a 
 certain point, it seldom sailed, but used a constant beat of the wings ; and that, after 
 balancing itself in the air over a puffin standing on the ground near its burrow, it would 
 descend upon it with astonishing rapidity, and, shaking its feathers while ascending with its 
 prey, carry it off with the greatest ease. Mr. Jones, who had been a resident in Labrador 
 for twenty years, informed him that this species, which the fishermen called the duck hawk, 
 destroys there an immense number of hares, rock partridges, and willow grouse." {Rapacious 
 Birds of Great Britain, p. 1 54. ) Mr. Audubon has figured the young gerfalcon in his 
 accurate and spirited manner, and has described it with equal fidelity. 
 
 2228. Latham, an old writer on falconry, \s warm in his commendation of the gerfalcon, 
 which he affirms to be when reclaimed (but which requires much time and trouble) of a 
 most obedient and even affectionate disposition ; in proof of which, he relates the following 
 instance : — "I myselle did know one jer-faulcon that -was as good as did flie to the hearne 
 neuer the lesse whensoeuer she did pull downe any one, her loue was so exceeding great to 
 her keeper, that as he did come into the fall, before the hearne was dead, she would presently 
 forsake the quarry, and flie to him for reward, which he continually with great care and 
 skill had given and used her unto at her first making; so would he do also, although she 
 had killed it and taken hold thereon." Blome is also lavish in his praise of the gerfalcon 
 for her hawking qualities, both for land and river. Of her appearance, he says, " She is a 
 stately bird to behold, and most fit for princes and persons of quality.'* 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Peregrine Falcon. 
 
 2229. The peregrine falcon {F. peregrinus Linn.), and the common falcon {F. cotnmunis 
 Linn. ) arc, by modem naturalists, considered as the same individual bird, but disguised by 
 annual variations of plumage. As its name implies, this is one of the migratory hawks; 
 and it is that particular one which Cuvier describes " as big as a fowl, and always known 
 by a sort of triangular black spot on the cheek," &c. (See Animal Kingdom of Cuvier, by 
 Griffith, vol. vi. p. 24.) The slight falcon, which is the usual name by which falconers know 
 the peregrine or migratory hawk, is one of the most important agents in tliH falconry of the 
 
672 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 present day. We shall not therefore be blamed for somewhat extending our notices relative to 
 its qualities, characteristics, &c. Fortunately the veil which has so long hung over its history, 
 has been almost torn away by the indefatigable exertions of modern naturalists, in which 
 M. Beckstein and Professor Wilson of Edinburgh have particularly distinguished themselves. 
 Every one interested with regard to these disputed tribes, should have recourse to the ad- 
 mirable paper of the latter gentleman on the subject, which appeared a few years ago in the 
 Memoirs of the Wernerian Society. To Mr. Macgillivray we are also much indebted for his late 
 work, entitled Descriptions of the Rapacious Birds, which tends still further to bring them before 
 us in their true form and characters. As regards this particular falcon it is well observed 
 by Mr. Bennett, that it is not surprising that it should, at different ages, have been regarded 
 as so many distinct species by those who had no opportunity of watching the progress of its 
 growth. " At every successive change," observes this ingenious naturalist, " the plumage 
 undergoes a fresh modification, not in colour alone, but even in the distribution of the mark- 
 ings. It is only at the tliird or fourth moulting that it assumes any thing like permanence 
 of character, and even after that time it gradually becomes lighter as the bird advances in 
 age. In the first year it is generally of a light brown on the upper parts, with an ash- 
 coloured tinge on the middle of the feathers. Its head and neck are whitish, with a tinge 
 of red, and numerous dark brown spots ; its throat and under parts dirty white, with longi- 
 tudinal spots of brown ; its cere bluish horn colour, and its legs yellow. As it advances in 
 age the upper parts became greyish brown, with lighter transverse bars. This conversion 
 takes place in a gradual manner, and affords a certain means of distinguishing the young 
 from the adult bird, not only in the present species, but throughout the whole of the hawk 
 and falcon tribes. At the same time there is developed in the peregrine falcon a character 
 which is not very distinct in the young bird, and is somewhat more faintly marked in the 
 female than in the inale, but which may be regarded as one of the best diagnostics of the 
 species. It consists in a broad black streak, passing downwards obliquely over the cheeks 
 from the inner angle of the eye, and giving to the bird a very peculiar expression of coun- 
 tenance. When perfectly full grown, the beak is lead-coloured with a dark tip ; the cere 
 has a greenish tinge, and the irides are yellow. The upper parts of the head and neck are 
 bluish black ; the black has a lighter tinge of lead-colour, crossed by scarcely perceptible 
 blackish bars; and the black whiskers are strongly developed. The quill feathers of the 
 wings and tail are of a dusky black ; the latter crossed by numerous ash-coloured bars, and 
 yellowish white at the tip. This last character is, according to M. Savigny, uniformly 
 indicative of the species in all its stages. All the under parts are white ; a series of trans- 
 verse brownish bars commence on the lower part of the breast, and extend to the tail ; the 
 upper part of the breast is marked by a few longitudinal streaks ; but the throat is entirely 
 free." {Zoological Gardens, vol. ii. p. 117.) 
 
 Sy.'^O. The male ]>ere(/rine falcon (Jig. 327."), distinguished by falconers from the female 
 by the term tiercel, tercel, or tassel, is thus described by Mr. Macgillivray : — " Form full 
 
 and robust, its neck rather short, its head 
 large and round. The bill is shortish, 
 thick, and strong ; the upper mandible 
 with the edges sharp, slightly inflected, 
 with a distinct process toward the curva- 
 ture, having on either side a rounded 
 sinus, the tip triagonal, descending ob- 
 liquely, and acute ; the lower mandible 
 involute at the edges, the tip directly 
 truncate, the notch distinct. The legs 
 are robust and short ; the tarsi, which are 
 feathered more than half way down, are 
 covered all round with reticularly ar- 
 ranged scales, the anterior larger, broad, 
 and subhexagonal, the posterior small and 
 rounded ; the toes are robust, covered 
 above with scutella, scabrous and tuber- 
 cular beneath ; the second and fourth 
 toes are nearly equal, the hind toe short- 
 est, the third longest, the third and fourth 
 connected by a membrane at the base. 
 On the first toe are six, on the second 
 nine, on the third seventeen, on the 
 fourth ten scutella. The claws strong, 
 rounded on the ridge, rather compressed, 
 acute, narrow, and marginate beneath." 
 Wings very long and pointed ; primary 
 quails of moderate breadth, attenuated towards tlie end ; the first quill with a sinus near the 
 
 S27 
 
 PEKROKIKE FALCON. 
 
Chap. V. FEMALE PEREGRINE FALCON. 673 
 
 end internally, the second longest ; the first a little shorter, the third nearly as long as the 
 first ; secondaries thirteen, curved inwards, broad, obtuse with an acumen. Tail about half 
 an inch longer than the closed wings, slightly rounded, the feathers broad and rounded." 
 {Rapacious Birds, p. 159.) The colours and markings of the male peregrine falcon are also 
 critically described by our author as follows : — " The bill is blackish blue at the tip, pale 
 blue at the base ; the cere oil-green ; the bare orbital space orange ; the irides dark hazel ; the 
 feet lemon-yellow ; the claws brownish black. The head, and hind parts and sides of the 
 ueck, are greyish black tinged with blue ; the rest of the upper parts deep bluish grey, gra- 
 dually feding into ash-grey behind ; the feathers of the back wing-coverts, and upper tail- 
 coverts, all more or less distinctively barred with greyish black. The quilJs are blackish 
 brown, their inner webs marked with transverse elliptical spots of reddish white. The tail 
 is marked with about twelve bars of blackish brown, the last of which is broad, the rest 
 diminishing in size and intensity of tint, the intervals light bluish grey, the tips brownish 
 white. The throat and fore-neck are white, a broad band of a blackish hue from the angle 
 of the mouth downwards ; the cheeks whitish grey ; the breast white, with longitudinal 
 lines and triangular spots ; the sides ash-grey, longitudinally lined and transversely banded ; 
 the tibial feathers ash-grey, transversely banded, as well as the abdominal feathers and 
 lower tail-coverts. The bars on the feathers of the lower parts vary from two to seven, 
 those on the fore-part of the breast having two, on the sides five, some of lower tail- 
 coverts six, the axillary feathers seven. The lower wing-coverts whitish and transversely 
 barred." (P. 161.) The dimensions of the male peregrine are set out with equal pre- 
 cision. It will suffice our purpose to observe, that it measures in length, from the head 
 to end of tail, sixteen inches and a half; to end of wings sixteen ; extent of wings thirty- 
 six inches ; but it must be observed that he is occasionally seen larger. 
 
 2231. The fenmle peregrine falcon is more highly prized by many practical falconers than 
 the male, and is by some of them for supereminence exclusively called the falcon. Others of 
 this fraternity, on the contrary, will not allow such superiority to be at all considerable between 
 the female and the male, either in size, strength, or daring. In fact, the mutations in 
 plumage in both are so great from year to year, as to make a ready distinction between them 
 somewhat difficult to the practical falconer, as well as to the naturalist also. Contrary, 
 likewise, to the nature of predacious birds in general, in the peregrine neither the size of 
 the sexes nor their plumage, particularly the latter, differ very much. Consequently, the 
 falconer is by no ineans averse from employing the male peregrine, although, when both are 
 before him, he usually prefers the female. Her dimensions are twenty-one inches and a half to 
 the end of the tail ; to the end of the wings thirty inches and three-quarters. Were these stated 
 dimensions of the female peregrine, and those above quoted of the male bird, uniformly 
 as there laid down, then we should not wonder at the great preference among practical fal- 
 coners shown for the female ; but having seen breeding specimens of both on the southern 
 coast of our country, we feel assured that such disproportion is not uniform. It is a suppo- 
 sition, not only among naturalists, but also among falconers, that the lanner and female 
 peregrine are identities; such are the mystifications attendant on the subject. In tintings and 
 markings Mr. Macgillivray says, the male varies but slightly ; age, however, renders the spots 
 and bars smaller, and it more decidedly increases the ashen grey of the hinder parts. The fe- 
 males vary rather more than the males, by changing from a greyish brown to a brownish grey. 
 Their lower parts are generally of a lightish brown, and altogether their markings may be said 
 to be usually larger than those of the male. The peregrine falcon, it may be well to state, 
 is extensively, though not universally, distributed. It is found in most mountainous and 
 rocky situations throughout the temperate and colder parts of Europe ; it is also common 
 in North America and in New Holland. Its migratory character, we believe, to be only 
 fidly developed in cold countries : with us there is reason to consider it as stationary, or at 
 least its migrations are not uniform. As a British resident, we are convinced that it is much 
 more extensively distributed than is commonly supposed ; -and from our own experience we 
 agree with the learned editor of the last edition of Montague's Ornithological Dictionary, that 
 there is not a spot on any part of our coast, from north to south, where the cliffs rise to the 
 height of three or four hundred feet, but they are scattered on during the breeding seasons, 
 and from which they seldom wholly retire, although they force their young, when fully 
 fledged, to seek fresh quarters. We of our own knowledge can affirm, that they breed every 
 year on the rocky precipices on the south of the Isle of Wight ; and if we mistake not, Mr, 
 Joseph Squire, of Yarmouth, Isle of Wight, has one or more which have been taken as eyasses 
 from thence. They are not uncommon in the Shetland and Orkney Islands, and are seen on 
 the cliffs of the Hebrides. Throughout the Scotch coasts, particularly on the eastern rocky 
 precipices, they breed annually. Sir William Jardine also notices the vale of Moffat in Dum- 
 friesshire, and the confines of Selkirkshire, as favourite stations. Pennant was witness to 
 their existence in Wales, and he particularises the rock of Llandedno in Caernarvonshire as 
 supplying a very favourite spot for the nidification of peregrine falcons. It is further insi- 
 nuated, that the breed prodviced here was, in the falconer's phraseology, of " a generous kind," 
 
 Xx 
 
6-74 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 I. e. excellent at plunder and destruction, which character is borne out by a letter extant in 
 the Gladdaeth Library, from the Lord-treasurer Burleigh to an ancestor of Sir Roger 
 Mostyn, in which his lordship thanks him for a present of a fine cast of hawks taken on 
 these rocks which belong to his family. Sir John Sebright observes, that " Slight falcons 
 take up their abode every year, from October to November, until the spring, upon West- 
 minster Abbey, and upon other churches in the metropolis : this is well known to the 
 London pigeon-fanciers, from the great havoc they make in their flight." We ourselves 
 know that one was killed within the limits of the metropolis in 1837. The lanner and 
 lannaret (i^. lannarius Linn.) of bird fanciers, we repeat, are without doubt the male and 
 female peregrine falcon, although described by Linnseus as distinct species. 
 
 2232. The action of the peregrine falcon is thus described by Mr. Macgillivray : — " Its direct 
 flight is extremely rapid, is performed by quick beats of the wing, and is very similar to 
 that of the rock pigeon. When proceeding in haste from its breeding place, or roosting 
 station, towards a distant part of the country, it very seldom sails, or moves forward at inter- 
 vals with extended wings ; but when sauntering, as it were, about its retreat, it employs 
 both modes of flight, as it also does, in common with many other hawks, when searching for 
 prey. Yet it is hardly ever seen to float, or sail along in circles, as eagles, buzzards, and 
 harriers are wont to do, but performs its short gyrations as if in haste, and the moment an 
 opportunity occurs, comes down upon its prey, either in a curved sweep, or like a stone 
 falling from the air." ( P. 164.) In the choice of its food this author hints, that it shows a 
 decided predilection for wild game, seldom regaling on the feathered produce of the farm- 
 yard. It riots among the moor-fowl ; and as a proof of its vast powers, the keeper of the 
 Bass Rock informed Mr. Macgillivray, that he had found an entire blackcock in the nest 
 of this falcon, with which it is probable he must have flown some miles. From the remnants 
 left around their nests, it appears that grouse, partridges, plovers, ducks, auks, guillemots, 
 and the smaller varieties of the gull breeds, form their principal prey. They are also known 
 to attack rabbits and hares, but these must be dismembered and partially devoured on the 
 spot. Query — Can they not disgorge before their young when they reach their nest ? 
 
 2233. The daring of the peregrine falcon equals, if it do not surpass, that of most other of 
 the falcon tribe. " A female in Colonel Montague's possession, which had never enjoyed its 
 native habits of destruction, having been taken before she could fly, and had never been 
 much used to slaughter, except with an occasional small bird, was suffered to be a whole 
 day without food, at the expiration of which an old male heron was introduced into the 
 room where the falcon was at liberty, the point of the heron's bill having been previously 
 sawed off. As soon as the heron was in motion, the falcon, who was also deprived of the 
 means of flight, took post on a stool which was at one end of the room ; and as the heron, 
 regardless of his enemy, traversed the apartment, the falcon motionless kept her eyes fixed 
 on her destined prey, till, after several turns round the room, she judged the heron was 
 suflSciently near to effect her purpose, when she sprang at the head, intending to seize that 
 part with her talons. In this, however, she failed, the stool not having given her suflScient 
 elevation to reach the high-erected head of the heron. This failure might probably have 
 cost the falcon her life, had the bill of her antagonist been perfect ; for she received a blow 
 on the body that must otherwise have inflicted a severe, if not a mortal, wound, from so 
 pointed an instrument, urged with such power. Baffled in this attempt, and having 
 received a severe blow, it was conjectured no further attack would be made until the calls 
 of hunger became more urgent. The falcon, however, soon regained her station ; and it 
 was not long before we perceived the heron, regardless of his foe, again pass very near, when 
 the falcon, in a second attempt to seize her prey as before, was equally foiled, and again re- 
 ceived a severe check from the bill of the heron. Finding her efforts had failed for want of 
 the advantage nature had assigned her, instinct directed the falcon to a box that stood on the 
 opposite side of the room, which was somewhat higher. Here she again seemed to meditate 
 another attack, by watching every motion of the heron, who continued his rounds with a 
 view to make his escape ; and it was not long before an opportunity offered for falco to 
 make an assault from her more elevated station. Here she found an humble substitute for 
 those powers with which nature had so amply furnished her, but of which she had been de- 
 prived, and at last succeeded in springing from her perch, and seizing the unfortunate heron 
 by the head and upper part of the neck with her talons, which instantly brought him to the 
 ground. Now the unequal contest was soon determined ; for in vain did the superior 
 weight and strength of the heron drag and flounder with his enemy across the floor ; in 
 vain did he flap his unwieldy pinions to shake off the tyrant of the air ; nor could even his 
 gigantic legs force her from the bloody grasp ; her work was short and certain ; no efforts 
 could compel her now to quit her deadly gripe ; the powerful and only dreaded arms of her 
 antagonist were secured, and, thus disarmed, he became a sure and easy prey. Scarcely was 
 the gigantic bird prostrate on the ground, than death ensued ; for in this noble race, destined 
 for blood and slaughter, torture makes no part of its nature ; but, like what we are told of 
 the generous lion, exulting in death bu^ disdaining cruelty, in less than half a minute did 
 
Chap. V. LANNER AND SACRE. 675 
 
 the falcon tear out the gullet and windpipe of the heron, and regale on the head and neck." 
 (^Montague's Ornithological Dictionary, 2A edh. p. 360.) Colonel Thornton asserts that in his 
 hawking career he could never obtain a tiercel (male) that would fly at ducks, but from 
 Hambledon in Yorkshire, although he had tried many others. The female peregrine, he 
 observes, is a match for herons and geese, and will also stoop at lesser game equally well ; 
 and that where perseverance is necessary, she excels the tiercel or male. 
 
 2234. This falcon was also known as the haggard falcon of most of the older falconers, and 
 was with Latham the chief of all falcons. Turberville ranks her as the second only in 
 importance ; but it must be noted that he does this under an impression that the slight, or 
 peregrine falcon, and Latham's favourite, known to Latham as the haggard falcon, are 
 distinct species, which there is every reason to beHeve is not the case. This continual 
 arbitrary application of names by the old falconers, produced by a conBned knowledge of 
 zoology, has much of it descended to the moderns also, among whom it tends as greatly to 
 confuse the critical definitions of individuals, as the periodical mutations pf the birds 
 themselves. Blome's description of this bird is to the following effect: — " The faulcon, 
 or slight faulcon, is of several shapes, viz. some large, some small, others long shaped, and 
 some round trust ; so are they also of several mailes, as white, black, brown, and russet. 
 The principal sorts of faulcons are by all agreed to be the intermewed haggard and the 
 lentiner faulcon, now much in use. Those that are excellent are thus shaped : viz. 
 broad-shouldered, carrying her breadth down to her train wide and strong, with short arms 
 and a large foot, a short beak and a large nare and close plumed, high thighs with white 
 on the insides, great full black eyes, a large breast, her head plumed dark, or black, with a 
 white wreath. In her flight she is known from another hawk by her nimble and quick 
 getting up to her place, by her strong stirring, and by her skill in her stooping, and killing 
 her game. She is very bold and hardy, of a great strength and courage to endure both 
 wind and weather, gaining her prey by main wing, and into what place she cometh she is 
 victor. By nature she is very hot, and consequently the better able to endure cold 
 weather, witness her high soaring in the air ; and likewise when once she begins to cast 
 her feathers, she meweth with more expedition. Her greatest fault is, she is more 
 difficult to be reclaimed than any other hawk. From this bird the faulconer is said to 
 derive his name, as well as the art itself; for that it seems the chief end of a faulconer, and 
 the art of faulconry is rightly to reclaim and man the faulcon ; for she fleeth at all games, 
 both at field and river, but most proper for the river ; so that he that throughly under- 
 stands how to bring the faulcon to tliat perfection that she is capable of, may well deserve 
 the name of a master of this art. This hawk is a great pains-taker, no weather discouraging 
 her from her game, if possible to be found ; and altogether she hath laboured two or three 
 days together in ill weather, yet she will not be tired ; and indeed every hawk requireth 
 exercise. But old staunch hawks should have more rest." ( Gentleman" s Recreations, p. 29. ") 
 
 2235. Importatvms of the slight falcon are annually made from the open grounds around 
 Falconswaard for the use of British falconers in flying herons, in lieu of the gerfalcon, 
 which is more expensive and difl!icult to obtain. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Lanner and Sucre. 
 
 2236. The lanner and lanneret, the sacre and sackerel, as disputed identities of the pere- 
 grine falcon, we have thus brought under one heading. 
 
 2237. The lanner (F. lunTiariusJ-ihm.). Notwithstanding this bird has been described 
 by Linnaeus, Willoughby, Ray, Temminck, Montague, Cuvier, Fleming, and other eminent 
 naturalists, as a distinct individual hawk, there are other most respectable authorities who, 
 by omitting it in their lists of the raptorial birds, tacitly deny its existence as such, regard- 
 ing it, we presume, as nothing more than the peregrine falcon when under one of its 
 numerous periodic mutations. Among these dissentients we may particularly notice 
 Selby, Vigors, and Macgillivray. Sir John Sebright, also, who is not apt to form an 
 opinion without sufficient grounds, is a great sceptic as to the existence of this bird as a 
 distinct falcon, observing that he never himself saw either a lanner, or lanneret, in any 
 collection to which he had access ; neither had he ever met with any falconer who had seei? 
 either. Linnaeus, however, enumerates three varieties of it, and then sums up the account 
 by stating, that it is the size of a buzzard ; that it migrates ; builds its nest in low trees, 
 and is much esteemed in falconry. Cuvier also describes it thus : — " Wings two-thirds as 
 long as the tail ; middle toe shorter than the tarsus ; mustaches very narrow ; feet bluish ; 
 two first quills notched at the end. Inhabits the north of Europe. Length one foot and 
 a half." Fleming says the head of the female is dark brown, and the throat and under tail- 
 coverts have narrow streaks. Bewick tells us that it is not common in England, but that 
 It breeds in Ireland, and is frequent in various parts of Europe. This writer also observes, 
 that it derives its name from the mode of tearing its prey into small pieces with its bill. 
 Pennant, in his British Zoology, both describes and figures a bird which " was commu- 
 nicated to him by the name of lanner, that had been taken in a decoy in Lincolnshire; 
 
 X X 2 
 
676 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 and which, from the description given of it, corresponds with the principal characters 
 attributed to it by other naturalists. Belon, also, describes this falcon as common in 
 France in his time. BufFon, on the contrary, insinuates that if such were the case, it must 
 have become extinct, or otherwise so scarce as to have escaped notice of late years. 
 
 2238. The lan7ter's existence as a British bird therefore, at the present time, may be 
 considered as somewhat doubtful. Shaw, we think, concludes his account of this bird 
 wisely, although he leaves the matter equally uncertain : — " After all these descriptions, 
 one would be inclined to suppose this bird entitled to the rank it has hitherto maintained 
 in ornithological writings. I am informed, however, on seemingly good authority, that 
 the lanner, so often considered as a distinct species both by falconers and naturalists, is in 
 reality no other than the peregine falcon in its first or second year, and before it has 
 arrived atlts full and genuine plumage. It is for this reason that I venture to assign it 
 the place it occupies in the present work ; though, at the same time, I must beg to be 
 understood as being by no means perfectly convinced of the truth of this supposition. 
 The chief objection seems to be the colour of the feet, which are blue, not yellow as in the 
 peregrine. Some have supposed both the lanner and the sacre to be varieties of the ger- 
 felcon." (Vol. vii. p. 131.) 
 
 S239. The sacre and sackerel (Sacer Linn.) are names met with in all the olden lists of 
 hawks, and these equivocal gentry have the authority of Linnaus for their pretensions. The 
 researches of subsequent naturalists have, however, rendered the existence of the sacre, as a 
 distinct species, more than doubtful : on the contrary, there is every reason to consider the 
 object so denominated, to be neither more nor less than the peregrine falcon of a certain age. 
 This view is rendered the more probable, as the name sacre implies a particular brown hue, 
 which exactly corresponds with the colour of the plumage assumed by the peregrine, after 
 one of its important moultings. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Hobby. 
 
 2240 The hobby {F. subbuteo Linn. ) is a long winged hawk {Jig. 328. ), and though small in 
 bulk, his length of wings and the form of his beak and talons rank him high in the list of the 
 
 naturalist and falconer. He is thus de- 
 scribed : length, twelve inches ; spread of 
 328 wing, twenty-six ; tail, five and three- 
 quarters, rather rounded, and furnished 
 with twelve broad acuminated feathers. 
 The tips of the wings, which reach beyond 
 the extremity of the tail, are narrow and 
 rather pointed towards the extremity ; the 
 first primary is notched out on the inner 
 web, and is but little shorter than the 
 second, which has its outer web slightly 
 cut out. " The bill is blue ; cere and orbits 
 of the eyes, yellow ; irides, orange ; a light 
 coloured streak passes over each eye ; the 
 top of the head and back are bluish black ; 
 '/ j^W^'W" "'''^^i^-^^ wing- coverts the same, but in some are 
 
 '^™™j^ !■ -^ '^^ edged with rust colour ; the hinder part of 
 
 the neck is marked with two pale yellow 
 spots ; a black mark from behind each eye, 
 pointing forward, is extended down on the 
 neck ; the breast and belly are pale, marked 
 with dusky streaks ; the thighs rusty, with 
 long dusky streaks; wings brown ; the two 
 middle tail feathers deep dove-colour, the others barred with rusty, and tipped with white ; 
 the legs and feet are yellow. The female is larger than the male, which in the falconer's 
 vocabulary is her jack or robin. Her length is thirteen inches ; extent of wings twenty- 
 eight ; bill and feet the same colour as the male ; feathers of head margined with brown ; 
 throat and neck white ; hinder part of neck of a brownish white ; breast and belly reddish 
 white, striped with brown ; the spots on her breast more conspicuous than those of the 
 male.' The hobby breeds with us, lays three or four bluish white eggs, irregularly spotted 
 with grey and olive, and is said to emigrate in October. It was, we are told, formerly 
 used in the taking of larks and other small birds, in the following singular manner, known 
 bv the term daring : when the hawk was cast off, while hovering on the wing, she was 
 sure to fix larks, and whatever small birds were there, immovably to the ground, through 
 fear; which, thus paralysed, became an easy prey to the fowler who drew a net over 
 them. Buffon .say.s, 'the hobby was also regularly flown at partridges and quails."' 
 (Dewich's British Birds, p. 43.) These birds migrate in winter, and return in the 
 
Chai-. V. THE HOBBY. b?" 
 
 spring for the purposes of breeding. " The Iiobby bnilds its nest," says Colonel Montague, 
 " in trees, and sometimes takes possession of a deserted crow's nest ; the number of its eggs 
 is usually four, of a bluish white, with olive-green or yellowish brown blotches. Wo 
 have seen three young ones taken from a nest, which were not of so dark a colour as 
 the old birds. Small as this species of falcon is, it is inferior to none in point of 
 courage ; while its flight is wonderfully rapid, and supported with undiininished vigour 
 for a considerable time : it will frequently pounce upon a partridge ; but its favourite 
 game seems to be the lark, to which it is a great enemy ; and it is frequently taken in 
 pursuit of them by bird-catchers in their nets. We have often," continues the same 
 authority, " witnessed its flight in pursuit of this bird ; and it is astonishing to observe how 
 dexterously the little creature avoids the fatal stroke until it becomes fatigued. A hobby 
 in pursuit of a lark was joined by a hen harrier, who, not being so rapid on wing, was usually 
 behind, and ready to avail himself of the sudden turns the unfortunate lark was compelled 
 to make, to avoid the talons of the hobby ; however, after numberless evolutions, the hen 
 harrier relinquished, being miequal to the chase, and left the deadly stroke to one better 
 adapted for rapid and durable flight, and aerial evolutions. The country was open, and as 
 far as the eye could discern the chase continued, but doubtless without a chance of the lark's 
 avoiding the fatal blow." {Ornithological Dictionary, 2d ed. p. 256.) The hobby, both 
 male and female, though naturally impatient, yet, with much care and perseverance, may be 
 trained to wait on, and will afford some sport, small as is their size, when flown at blackbirds, 
 thrushes, larks, &c. 
 
 2241. These minikin falcons were great favourites with some of the most reputed old 
 falconers. Blome is loud in their praise : — " This hawk," he says, " next the merlin, is the 
 least of all hawks, yet had in good esteem, being observed to follow the falconer and dogs 
 in the field ; and when she espies any lark or other small bird, she makes at them with 
 great courage, few escaping her. She affords very good diversion with nets and spaniels, 
 which is thus done, — cause your dogs to range and beat about the field, to spring the 
 larks ; but the poor birds espying the hawk soaring aloft, dare not betake themselves to 
 their wings, thinking to lie close ; and so you draw the nets over them and take them. 
 The hobby lieth indifferent well on her wings; and when she follows the spaniels as they 
 range about, will make divers turns on them, so that when the game is sprung, she may the 
 more advantageously stoop from her wings ; and being well manned, she serves for several 
 sorts of game. The hobby must be taught and trained in each particular like a falcon ; 
 and observe not to flee her in the heat of the day, for then she is apt to soar and be lost (al- 
 though hut for a time, being to be found again) ; but about two o'clock in the afternoon 
 begin to flee her, and so hold on till near sunset, and longer is not good, for fear of losing 
 her ; and if you order her according to the directions given for the falcon, she will make a 
 hawk of great delight, for you may flee her oftener, and when you can't any other. She is 
 often made to flee the partridge at the first season of the year ; also the quail, wheatear, and 
 the like. In plain champain fields, where great and tall bushes grow, the hobby will make 
 abundance of stoopings (which resting sometimes), and if the bushes stand at some reason- 
 able distance, the birds will be so terrified at the sight of her, as to suffer you almost to take 
 them up with your hand ; but inay easily kill them with a cross-bow. And this they will 
 do seven or eight times, making their stoopings with rest between, so that the sport will last 
 three or four hours. The eyass hobby is best for the mount ; and I hold this way the best 
 for reclaiming and preparing them : — you must take her out of the nest a little before she 
 is able to stand on the side thereof; then provide some other nest on any tree in your garden 
 or orchard, about seven or eight foot from the ground ; and there at set times feed her witli 
 bits from the sharp end of a stick, and when she is able to stand stiff on her legs, and to tug 
 hard for her meat, then teach her to come from thence by your art, in luring and calling 
 her, though it be but a foot at first, and so by degrees, further and further, until she will 
 come from the nest to you, as far as she can well hear you, and there must she attend on her 
 wings until you take her in. When she is full summed, she must have her jesses, bewits, 
 and bells, with other usual ornaments and dressings; then must she be made acquainted with 
 the hood, and carriage on your fist all day ; she must be also accustomed to men, horses, and 
 dogs; and she must be trained with larks, which had need be let loose with a great deal of 
 caution, that she perceive not they are let go from your hand ; her first trains should be 
 let loose in a creance of brown thread, and mounted forty or fifty foot higli before you un- 
 hood her; three or four trains thus killed will be a sufficient introduction. When she is 
 thus throughly made, you may flee her at the lark with advantage of the wind, and near 
 approach, and afterwards you need not use so much care, for she will soon gain strength, 
 and understand her business. At such times when you do not use nor flee her, you need to 
 look after her only at feeding times, remembering to draw lier by your lure and voice at 
 least a quarter, if not half a mile from home, and there feed and leave her; for when she 
 hath once fed, feaked, and rejoyced, she will soon find the way home to the place where 
 she was bred and trained up. On resting days when she is gorged, you may find her in the 
 
 X X 3 
 
678 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Paet VI. 
 
 heat of the day flying and soaring aloft, whereby she becomes acquainted with the adjacent 
 places, so that if you leave her three or four miles from home with her prey in her foot, 
 you need not fear her coming home after she hath eaten it, and rejoyced as aforesaid; 
 but you must not trust her thus longer than the beginning of September." (^Gentleman's 
 Recreations, p. 1 . ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Kestrel. 
 
 2242. The kestrel, or kestril (F. <jMWMncMZj<sLinn. ), the stone-gall, stannel-hawk, or the wind- 
 hover, so called from its habit of hoverinsj in the wind (Jiff. 329. ). Though it is one 
 
 of the most common of our 
 hawks, it is yet one of the 
 most elegant, uniting, in an 
 eminent degree, lightness 
 with strength Ln its struc- 
 ture. The wings, when 
 closed, do not reach to the 
 end of the tail by two inches. 
 Tlie body is ovate in shape, 
 the bill short and strong, 
 having the tooth-like process 
 and medial festoon very dis- 
 tinct, thus gaining in one of 
 the requisite characteristics 
 ) of rank what it loses in the 
 other. The male and female 
 differ so considerably in plu- 
 mage, that a distinct de- 
 scription of each is necessary. 
 The female, according to 
 
 Montague, is considerably larger than the male, which Mr. Macgillivray denies; his 
 
 measurement of a male kestrel being, " length to the end of tail thirteen inches and a half; 
 
 extent of wings twenty-seven : of the female, length fourteen inches and a half ; extent of 
 
 wings thirty." 
 
 2243. The male kestrel is thus described by Bewick, from one he had in his own possession, 
 probably, as he observes, an old one : — "Length fourteen inches ; breadth two feet three 
 inches ; bill blue ; cere and eyelids yellow ; eyes black ; forehead dull yellow ; top of the 
 head, back part of the neck and sides, as far as the points of the wings, lead colour, faintly 
 streaked with black ; the cheeks are paler, from the corner of the mouth on each side a 
 darkish streak points downwards ; back and coverts of the wings bright cinnamon brown, 
 spotted with black ; quill feathers dusky, with light edges : inside of the wings white, 
 beautifully spotted with brown on the under coverts, and barred on all the quills, with pale 
 ash ; the under part of the body is pale rust colour, streaked and spotted with black ; thighs 
 plain ; rump and upper coverts lead-blue ; and the tail feathers fine blue grey, with black 
 shafts ; towards the end is a broad black bar, both on the upper part and under sides ; the 
 tips are white, legs yellow, claws black. (British Birds, p. 39.) 
 
 2244. " The female kestrel," Colonel Montague observes, " is considerably larger, and is dis- 
 tinguished from the other sex by the head and tail being of the same colour as the back,which 
 is not so bright a red brown as the male ; the under parts are also lighter, and the black 
 spots not so distinct, but more in dusky streaks ; the tail also is marked with transverse dusky 
 bars, with a broad one near the end." (P. 276.) It is observed that the kestrel of both sexes 
 varies in size and colour. In the young, the grey on the head is less clear than in the older ; 
 and as the period of moulting approaches, the plumage is less vivid — a proof, that a deciduous 
 change of feathers is essential to the integrity of their pristine state. Mr. IMacgillivray 
 observes on a remarkable difference in the digestive organs of kestrels, which he had 
 examined: — "Of two males and two females the oesophagus in all was four inches and a half 
 in length ; in two no cascum ; in another a mere vestige of one ; and in another two 
 very distinct casca were found. The general length of the intestinal canal varied from 
 twenty-two to twenty-five inches." We have ourselves observed very considerable alterations 
 in the size and length of the different portions of this canal also in gallinaceous birds, or fowls, 
 as popularly so called. The principal food of the kestrel is said to be field-mice, and by 
 examining the contents of the stomach of such as have been shot, the exuvise of beetles, 
 particularly of the Scarabeus Stercorarijis, or dung-beetle, being found in considerable num- 
 bers, show that it is also insectivorous as v/ell as carnivorous. Mr. Macgillivray, also, with 
 many bones of Glires, the lesser GZiVes or gnawers, has found the feet and other parts of birds 
 of various kinds in the stomach of these birds. The kestrel is also accused, in Scotland, of 
 carrying off young chickens, which feat we have ourselves witnessed it perform, as well as 
 
Chap. V. KESTREL AND MERLIN. 679 
 
 the pouncing on larks and other small birds. Mr. Macgillivray's translation of Buffon's 
 account of the predatory habits of this bird is too interesting, and too much i la Buffon to 
 be omitted : " The cresserelle," says he, " is the most common rapacious bird in most of 
 our French provinces, and especially in Burgundy. There is not an old castle or a deserted 
 tower, which it does not frequent and inhabit. It is particularly in the morning and evening 
 that it is seen flying about these old buildings, and that it is heard more frequently than 
 seen. It has a hurried cry of pli, pli, pli, or pri, pri, pri, which it incessantly repeats as it 
 flies, and which frightens all the little birds, on which it darts like an arrow, and which it 
 seizes with its talons. If it should happen to miss them at the first plunge, it pursues them 
 into the houses, fearless of danger. I have more than once seen my people take a cresserelle, 
 and the little bird which it was pursuing, by closing the window of a room, or the door of 
 a gallery, which were more than two hundred yards distant from the old tower from which 
 it had issued. When it has seized and carried off the bird, it kills and plucks it very 
 neatly before eating it. It does not take so much trouble with mice, for it swallows the 
 smaller whole, and tears the others to pieces. All the soft parts of the body of the mouse, 
 are digested in the stomach of this bird ; but the skin is rolled up so as to form a little pellet, 
 which it voids by the mouth, and not by the intestines, for its excrements are almost liquid 
 and whitish. On putting these pellets, which it vomits, into hot water, to soften and unravel 
 them, you find the entire skin of the mouse, as if it had been flayed. It at first feeds the 
 young with insects, and afterwards carries to them plenty of field-mice, which it perceives 
 on the ground from the greatest height in the air, when it slowly wheels, and often remains 
 stationary to spy its prey, on which it falls in a moment. It sometimes carries off a red 
 partridge much heavier than itself; it also often catches pigeons which straggle from the flocks ; 
 but its most common prey, next to field-mice and reptiles, consists of sparrows, chaffinches, 
 and other small birds. " {Loc. cit. p. 202.) 
 
 2245. The propagation of the kestrel is commenced about the end of the month of March ; 
 the male and female remaining together through the year. It may be met with in plenty 
 through every part of Great Britain, and equally in cultivated as in wild localities ; 
 although our own observations incline us to consider, that it prefers such countries as are 
 moderately wooded, where it can find shelter from the pursuit of the larger varieties of 
 birds of prey, which we have seen in chase of it. The nest of this bird is simple, as it may 
 be said to be rather laid than built in the excavations of the cliffs on sea-coasts. In more 
 inland situations, crevices in ruins are sometimes chosen, in which a few sticks, laid without 
 apparent method, and topped with wool, hair, or moss, serve the purpose of nidification. 
 Cavities in trees are also not unfrequently made use of for the purpose ; and, occasionally, 
 they occupy the deserted nest of one of the pie tribe. Four or five eggs are usually deposited, 
 rather of a short, elliptical, than round form, uniform, or almost uniform, at both ends, of a 
 pale orange colour, dotted or splashed with dirty red. 
 
 2246. The flight of the kestrel is singular, yet graceful. It appears like suspension in the 
 air without effort. If steadily observed, however, a slight quivering of the wings may be 
 noticed, which fans the air, and thus supports the bird, who at the same moment, and with 
 little effort, fills her whole body with air. The kestrel was formerly used in Great Britain 
 in hawking partridges and other birds of straight flight ; but although it is easily reclaimed, 
 more efficient agents have led to the discontinuance of its use. Nevertheless, some of the 
 old writers describe it as a good, field-hawk, and praise it for being a fast goer afore-head. It 
 was used for pheasant hawking sometimes ; but of course it was in the open, as the long 
 winged hawks are unfit for cover hawking. The kestrel is found throughout Europe and 
 the temperate parts of North America. , Selby says that the kestrel hawks after cockchaffers 
 in the evening. He has seen this bird dart through a swarm of them, and seizing one in 
 each claw, eat them while on the wing. 
 
 SuBSKCT. 6. The Merlin. 
 
 2247. The merlin (F. (Esalon Linn.) is the smallest of the hawks, but it also is one of the 
 most active and beautiful. Little longer than a blackbird, it can kill a partridge at a single 
 pounce, such is its power and determination. The wings reach to within less than two 
 inches of the tip of the tail, which is marked with alternate dusky and pale bars. The 
 male merlin, called by the older falconers the jack of the female, as it would appear, 
 is less rammish than most hawks. Colonel Montague tells us, that one taken in a trap-cage, 
 into which he had entered in pursuit of a bullfinch, proved very docile ; and, what was 
 remarkable, was very fond of drinking water ; and, indeed, showed signs of much distress 
 when it was not at hand, which, it was apprehended, was occasioned by fever, as it died of 
 inflammation of the chest. There is a quickness and general liveliness of manner in both 
 the male and female merlin, very different from the grave deportment of the hawk tribe 
 generally. All their movements bespeak volatility and hurried purpose ; on the wing both 
 are rapid in the extreme. In external markings the male is distinguished, according to 
 Mr. Macgillivray, by having his upper parts tinged with a dark bluish grey, each feather 
 
 X X 4 
 
680 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 VI. 
 
 330 
 
 having a l)lack central line. The lower parts of the body are of a light reddish yellow, with 
 oblong dark brown spots. Tlie upper-part of the head is of a brownish grey, the lower 
 part of a greyish white. The bill is of a pale blue at the base, bluish black at the end; in 
 figure it is short and strong, its upper mandible being sharply curved from the base ; the 
 tomia sharp anteriorly, with a slight central festoon, having the angular process character- 
 ^K^Hfe^ istic of the genus very distinct. The lower 
 
 mandible has a truncated tip and semi- 
 circular notch directly behind it. In 
 length the merlin ranges from ten to 
 twelve inches ; its weight about five 
 ounces, 
 
 2248. The female merlin differs from the 
 male in being somewhat larger, and some- 
 what differently marked and coloured. 
 The general tinting, according to Mr. 
 Macgillivray, of the upper parts, "is deep 
 brown, slightly tinged with blue, each 
 feather having a central line of black. 
 Part of the hind-neck is yellowish white, 
 the feathers there tipped with brown. 
 The quills, larger coverts, and alula, have 
 a regular series of rounded light red spots 
 on both webs, and their tips are of the 
 same colour but paler. On the tail are 
 five conspicuous bars of pale reddish 
 brown spots, and a terminal band of 
 greyish white, the lateral feathers having 
 A yellowish line, margined beneath with 
 
 two more of these light bars at the base. 
 
 blackish brown, extends over the eye. The throat and cheeks are yellowish white, the 
 longer feathers of the latter tipped with brown ; and from the angle of the mouth is 
 a band of brown, formed by the central markings of the feathers. The lower parts in 
 general are pale reddish yellow, marked with numerous oblong spots of brown, larger than 
 those of the male ; the abdominal feathers and lower tail-coverts nearly spotless, a single row 
 of the latter on each side having a line of brown on each feather. The lower wing-coverts 
 are brownish red, spotted with yellowish white ; the long feathers of the leg marked with 
 brown lines, the shorter nearly white and without markings." {Rapacious Birds, -p. 215.) 
 Length twelve and a half inches ; extent of -wings twenty-eight inches. In both male and 
 female the legs, which arc slender, are feathered before more than a third of their length, and 
 are compressed behind, and covered with scales. The flight of the merlin, we are told by the 
 accurate authority just quoted, " is very similar to that of the sparrow-hawk, beijig rapid, 
 protracted, and devious. But it generally flies at a greater height than that bird, although 
 you may also see it skimming over the fields or copses, and gliding along the hedges. It 
 often captures small birds by thus coming upon them unawares ; but it may as often be 
 observed pursuing one in the open sky, and ultimately securing it, sometimes after a long 
 chase. It perches on a stone or crag, apparently for the purpose of inspecting the neighbour- 
 hood; and from its station, should a flock of small birds come up, it fixes upon an individual, 
 from the pursuit of which it is not drawn by the presence of others. Its prey consists of 
 larks, chaffinches, thrushes, sand-pipers, plovers, and even partridges. Some authors state 
 that it also occasionally feeds on beetles and other insects ; which is a habit common to all 
 the smaller hawks, as well as most owls." {Ihid. p. 217.) 
 
 2249. The inerlin is by no means a common bird ; it is perhaps more frequent in Scotland 
 than in any other part of the British dominions, where it appears to be a constant resident. 
 It visits England in October, about the time the hobby retires ; but even then it seldom 
 penetrates further south than Cumberland, where. Dr. Latham informs us, it has been found 
 more than once with four young ones placed on the ground : — " In the middle of a high 
 clump of heath ( Montague's Ornithological Dictionary, p. 32 1 . ), there were found on the Moors 
 of Northumberland three young ones, about half grown, but no nest. They were well con- 
 cealed, and could not have been discovered but by a setting-dog making a point at them. The 
 eggs are said to be of a plain chocolate colour^ and an instance has been known of the birds 
 depositing them in a deserted crow's nest." Cuvier states that it builds in rocks. Dr. 
 Fleming, on the contrary, says its nidificatlon is usually in trees or on the ground, where it 
 lays five or six eggs of a whitish cast, except one, wliich has a green tinge ; notwithstanding 
 which discrepancy both writers are probably correct. Quails, blackbirds, thrushes, snipes, 
 and larks are taken with this minikin hawk, and she has been successfully flown at 
 partridges ; we have likewise heard woodcocks and plover noticed as being her quarry occa- 
 sionally. This hawk is manned and reclaimed by the same methods as are used toward 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 GOSHAWKS, AND OTHERS OF LOW FLIGHT. 
 
 681 
 
 the slight falcon. Blome says, " It is usual to fly a cast at a time, which is very pleasant; for 
 the birds are 3o terrified at the sight of them, that they choose rather to take shelter under 
 the horse's legs, than to rely on their wings. And a cast of merlins makes excellent sport 
 for the snipe in the winter, being much like the flight of the hern and the gerfaulcon. To 
 order this aright, do thus : when your merlins are throughly manned and made gentle, carry 
 them into the field, and having found a lark, or some small bird, make loose their hoods, and 
 go as near as you can into the wind to the bird, and as soon as the bird riseth unhood them, 
 and cast them oflP to flee, and when they have beaten down the game, let them feed thereon 
 for their reward ; at first you must flee them with the most advantage you can, that they 
 may not be over-wrought." (P. 30.) 
 
 Sect. IV. Goshawks, Sparroiv -hawks, Kites, and Buzzards, as Preying Birds of Low Flight. 
 
 2250. If, after what has been stated, the practical falconer should not hold the verbal dis- 
 tinctions of noble, semi -noble, and ignoble falcons and hawks in much resnect. he musi 
 nevertheless by no means be indifferent to those more important practical distinctions of 
 long winged and short winged. On a due attention to these, in a great measure, will 
 depend his reputation as a successful falconer, as will be made apparent in the progress of 
 our practical detail. Having just described those rapacious birds that usually strip their 
 prey in the air, we shall now proceed to such as usually seize theirs on or near the earth. 
 
 2251. The hawks (^Autours Cuv.), formed the second division of ignoble birds in the 
 Cuvierian classification, as the eagles formed the first. This great naturalist observes, that, 
 like the three last tribes of eagles, the hawks have wings shorter than the tail ; but as a 
 redeeming trait their beak bends from its base. Such are more particularly called goshawks 
 as have the tarsi shielded, and rather short. Tlie goshawks, sparrow-hawks, and buzzards, 
 not only have the general length of their wings shortened^ but, by having the third and 
 fourth wing feather nearly of the same length at the same time that the second feather is 
 rather the longest, their wings when spread have a somewhat rounded appearance, instead 
 of a lengthened and pointed one ; and which form, it is evident, must have much effect on 
 their manner of attacking their prey. Thus they are not able to soar aloft to reach it, or 
 pounce down on it from above, after the manner of the more noble falcons; but they take it 
 by raking, that is, by seizing on it near the ground. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Goshaivk. 
 
 2252. The common goshawk (F. palumbarius Linn.) " is the only species of this country. 
 It is brown, with whitish eyelids : white underneath, barred across with brown in the adult ; 
 
 dottt-d when young ; five 
 331 _- £-^s= ff:' browner bands on the tail. 
 
 ■ It equals the gerfalcon in 
 
 size, but not in courage, 
 falling always obliquely on 
 its prey. It is, neverthe- 
 less, used in falconry for 
 weaker game. It is com- 
 mon in all our hills and 
 low mountains." (^Animal 
 Kiiigdoin, vol. vi. p. 48.) 
 Bewick's description of it 
 is, " Length of the female 
 from one foot ten inches to 
 two feet, the male is a third 
 less ; the bill blue, tipped 
 with black ; cere green ; 
 eyes yellow, a whitish line 
 passes over each eye ; the 
 head and all the upper parts 
 are of a deep brown ; each 
 side of the neck is irregu- 
 larly marked with white ; 
 iiiB u *iiAmi the breast and belly are 
 
 white, with a number of wi\y lines or bars of black , the tail long, of an ash colour, and 
 crossed with four or five dusky bars ; legs yellow ; claws black ; the wings are much shorter 
 than the tail." Buffon, who brought up two young birds of this kind, a male and a female, makes 
 the following observation : — " That the goshawk, before it has shed its feathers, that is, in its 
 first year, is marked on the breast and belly with longitudinal brown spots ; but after it has 
 had two moultings they disappear, and their place is occupied by transverse bars, which 
 
 t:v 
 
682 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 continue during the rest of its life." He observes further, that " Though the male was 
 much smaller than the female, it was fiercer and more vicious. Feeds on mice and 
 small birds, and eagerly devours raw flesh ; it plucks the birds very neatly, and tears them 
 into pieces before it eats them, but swallows the pieces entire, and frequently disgorges 
 the hair rolled up in small pellets." Its breeding place is in trees, and sometimes in 
 rocky excavations, laying from two to four eggs of a bluish white, with brown spots and 
 streaks of the same. Sir John Sebright says of it, that " It is a short winged hawk, much 
 larger than the slight falcon, from which it also differs as much in its appearance as in its 
 manner of flying." The goshawk is occasionally bred in Scotland, but more frequently in 
 France and Germany. It is brought into England for the use of our falconers, from 
 Falconswaard, and usually in a reclaimed state. Montague says, " It is not uncommon in 
 the wild and mountainous parts of Scotland ; particularly it is known to breed in the forest 
 of Rothemurchus and on the woody banks of the Dee : goshawks are also said to be 
 numerous in the Orkney Islands." The flight of this hawk is very rapid, but is generally 
 low, and it usually strikes its prey near the ground, being incapable of mounting. " If its 
 prey take refuge, it will wait patiently on a tree, or other elevation, until the game, pressed 
 by hunger, is induced to move." Colonel Thornton informs us that he flew one at a 
 pheasant, which retreating into cover and the hawk following it, was lost. At ten o'clock 
 the next morning, the falconer found his goshawk, and as he caught her, the pheasant seeing 
 its enemy secured, first ran and then rose." ( Ornithological Dictionary, p. 222.) 
 
 2253. The older falconers preferred the largest sized goshawks, and those of the whitest 
 mail to all others ; and they also considered those of Norway to be the best. The goshawk, 
 however, come from where it will, requires much management in its training, it being 
 naturally shy, and often perverse, and is withal sometimes so fickle as to make a frequent 
 change of treatment, according to circumstances, necessary But when it is once thoroughly 
 reclaimed, it usually continues mild and obedient, and even exhibits strong marks of attach- 
 ment. In her training, the principal difficulty is to teach her to face men, horses, and dogs. 
 To avoid this trouble, Belon informs us that falconers endeavoured to procure goshawks 
 from Greece, as proving much more docile than any others. They are all, however, rather apt 
 to be sluggish, and therefore should be early made to the attack of active prey. If this is 
 not done they will confine their preying to the poultry-yard, and will kill nothing beside. 
 To prevent this, take care to enter this hawk to strong game, as herons, pheasants, geese, 
 ducks, grouse, hares, rabbits, as the case may require, or opportunity offer. It must, how- 
 ever, be remarked, that the goshawks, in common with other large hawks and falcons, perform 
 best when principally flown at one quarry : also, that those trained to water hawking, seldom 
 excel on the campaign country after heath fowl, or hares, or rabbits ; nor will one which has 
 been for some time flown at these latter quarry, readily take to heron hawking. If the 
 goshawk miss her prey, and more particularly if she be at all disturbed by the presence of 
 dogs, or by much noise, she will be apt to take pet, and obstinately fix herself on a tree, from 
 whence she can only be recovered by being allowed to plume on a train-partridge (i. e. one 
 brought to the field in a wicker cage or bag) ; this being loosened, flown at, and killed, she 
 must be allowed to feed on it, which will revive her courage, and serve to excite her in her 
 next trial. To prevent these hawks from taking to poultry, which they are very prone to, 
 the older falconers accustomed them to be placed under restraint in the midst of a poultry 
 yard, by which, becoming acquainted with the usual feathered inhabitants, they by degrees 
 regarded them as associates, and thus lost the habit of injuring them ; and, consequently, 
 they were the more ready to choose other quarry. 
 
 2254. The goshawk intended for pheasant hawking, requires to be particularly trained to 
 cover, which is done by taking her into a wood when sharp-set in her stomach. Now, 
 having placed her on a bough, and being retired to some distance, but within her sight, call 
 her, and, baying Jisted her, reward her with a little of any meat she is known to be fond of: 
 repeat the same three or four times, at each time rewarding her. For wood hawking she 
 must be singularly well accustomed to dogs ; on which head we beg to offer a hint not 
 usually given in any practical hawking directions, which is, that the dogs used should be 
 equally well trained, to fit them to hunt with the larger falcons and hawks, as the hawks 
 themselves. While the spaniels may be familiar, they should be taught to keep at a certain 
 distance, and not to crowd around the hawk in hopes of sharing the edibles brought to 
 reward her : they must, on the contrary, keep completely aloof. The French falconers do 
 not seem to hold the goshawk difficult to reclaim ; they however acknowledge, that, for a 
 few days after she is captured, she bates much ; but though she does not become quite tract- 
 able so soon as some hawks, she will, under good management, by the fifth or sixth day 
 take the food that is offered to her ; having once done this, she will soon be ready to spring 
 on the hand held out to her. Mr. Griffith describes the French methods employed in 
 mnmwig and reclaiming the goshawk thus : — "At the end of eight days, having bathed the 
 goshawk in the morning, they lure him in the evening with a cord, several times, at eight, 
 ten, and twelve paces distance, and the following day at twenty and thirty ; after which 
 they leave him at liberty to attack a pigeon fastened to a stake ; when he has taken this bird 
 
Chap.V. 
 
 THE SPARROW-HAWK. 
 
 683 
 
 by the head, they pull away the body, and hold it in the hand, so that, when the goshawk 
 has eaten the head, he jumps upon the hand to devour the rest. In the afternoon of the 
 same day they call him back, from greater and greater distances in the woods ; and if he 
 returns readily, they can employ him the following day in the chase, having first carried 
 him for some time on the hand. But if he is designed for any other chase than that of 
 partridges and rabbits, to which he is instinctively prone, it is necessary to habituate him to the 
 particular game, like the falcon and gerfalcon, by means o{ lures." (Animal Kingdom, vol. vi. 
 p. 217.) We fear, however, the process, to be effective, is more complex and operose than 
 it is here stated. These hawks also show excellent sport when flown at wild ducks ; but 
 they must be first entered to tame ducks in a pond. 
 
 2255. The goshawk is taken in various ways, as we shall notice hereafter ; one method, 
 marked by its simplicity, is that of inclosing a pigeon within the nets used for taking larks, 
 on which the goshawk precipitating himself, either gets hampered in the net, or, otherwise, 
 intent on dismembering his prey, suffers himself to be secured. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Sparrow-hawk. 
 
 2256. The sparrow-hawk {F. nivus Linn.). Montague describes the male as being five 
 ounces in weight and the female nine, so great is the disparity between the sexes in this 
 species. In length the former is twelve inches, the latter fifteen ; bill bluish, cere yellow, 
 irides orange-yellow, and furnished with bristles at the base, the orbit offering an unusual 
 protecting projection. The plumage of both sexes is somewhat variable, being sometimes 
 of a deep bluish grey, and at others inclines to a brown tinge edged with ferruginous 
 markings. The breast of the male is of a rust colour ; that of the female approaches to white. 
 On the back of the head, both male and female present a broken patch of white, which tends 
 to characterise this species particularly. 
 
 2257. The sparrow-hawk is a familiar type of the true hawks. The wings of this bird are 
 short and rounded, hardly reaching to the middle of the tail, which however is long. In 
 
 form it is slender, but elegant. 
 S32 ^*® flight, when in pursuit of 
 prey, is rapid in the extreme; 
 but when searching for food, 
 Mr. Macgillivray observes, " it 
 moves along gently and silently, 
 with easy flappings, alternating 
 with short sailings or glidings, 
 its head retracted, its tail ex- 
 tended and slightly spread. It 
 often stops, hovers over some 
 spot in a field, supporting itself 
 in the air by a quick but gentle 
 motion of the wings, then moves 
 onward a hundred yards or so, 
 and again stops to survey the 
 subjacent objects, sometimes 
 remaining for a considerable 
 time almost motionless. On 
 some occasions it will perch on 
 a stump, tree, or wall, patiently 
 explore the neighbourhood for a while, until, finding its search vain, it will fly off, or, 
 observing a bird, will glide rapidly towards it, and secure it in an instant. " ( P. 246. > 
 
 2258. As a hawker, Willoughby informs us that this bird was used to be trained to the 
 sport, and Bellonius, also, details a common and familiar way of taking these hawks 
 about the strait of Propontis, in these words : — " Not far distant," saith he, " from the 
 outlet of the Euxine Sea, at the entrance of the straight leading to the Propontis, having 
 climbed up a very high hill that is there, by chance we found a fowler on the top, intent 
 upon catching sparrow-hawks. Whereas it was now past mid April, at which time all sorts 
 of birds are wont to be very busie in building their nests, or breeding, it seemed to us 
 wonderful, strange, and unusual, to see such a multitude of kites and hawks coming flying 
 from the right side of the sea. This fowler did with such industry and dexterity lay wait 
 for them, that not so much as one escaped him. He took at least twelve hawks every hour. 
 The manner thus : He himself laid hid behind a little bushet, before which he had 
 levelled a square plat or floor, about two paces long and broad, being two or three paces 
 distant from the bushet ; in the borders of this floor he had pitched down, or thrust into 
 the ground, six stakes, at due distances, of about the thickness of one's thumb [the word is 
 poinds, and may possibly signify an inch thick], of a man's height, two on each side. On 
 the top of each, on that side which respected the floor, was a nick cut in, upon which was 
 
684 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 hung a net made of fine green thread. In the middle of the floor stood a stake a cubit 
 high, to the top of whicli a cord was bound, which reached as far as the fowlei-, who lay 
 behind the bushet. To this same line, lying loose, were many little birds fastened, wliicli 
 picked up grains of corn on the floor. Now, when the fowler saw a hawk coming from 
 afar off from the sea-coast, shaking the line, he made tliese birds to flicker up and down ; 
 which the sparrow-hawks (as they are notably long sighted) espying at least half a league 
 ofT, came flying full speed, and rushed upon the nets with that force to strike at the l)irds, 
 that, being entangled, were taken. The hawks being allured into the nets, and caught by 
 this artifice, the fowler thrusts their whole wings up to the shoulders into certain linnen 
 clothes, sewn up for that purpose, which our falconers call mayling or trussing of hawks. 
 Thus mayled, or trussed up, he left them on the ground, so unable to help themselves, that 
 they could not stir, nor struggle, much less disengage or deliver themselves. No man could 
 easily imagine whence such a multitude of sparrow-hawks should come, for in two hours' 
 time that we were spectators of that sport, we saw more than thirty taken by this deceit, 
 whence one may conjecture that one fowler, in the space of one day, might take more than 
 a hundred." These hawks do not usually stay so long in one place as falcons, but are often 
 changing place ; whence it is more difficult to take them with a net, for they will not 
 readily give a fowler time to spread a net over them, unless they be deceived in that manner 
 Bellonius hath set down. 
 
 2259. The sparrow hawk may be taught to fly at partridges, magpies, landrails, and all the 
 smaller birds ; and as she is very industrious and not intractable, it is to be wondered that, so 
 easily as she may be procured, she is not made more use of; more particularly so, as formerly she 
 was much employed. As a short winged hawk, she is reclaimed and manned after tiie manner 
 of the goshawk, which she so much resembles. To prevent her being balked at her first 
 essay at partridges, enter her either to a young one, or otherwise to one shortened, i.e. with one 
 wing, or both wings clipped. Blome says, "When you enter your sparrow-hawk, hold 
 your left hand aloft, that she may the better watch both the spaniels and prey : you must 
 give her some small reward after every flight, especially if she kill ; and if at first entering 
 she miss, be sure to have some young partridge or bird in your bag for her to kill. After 
 she is well entered and noussled, then hold down your fist, whereas formerly you held it up. 
 You should likewise be sure to let your spaniels range near together, and on your right 
 hand, that she may the better discern her game, and flee to the most advantage ; for which 
 purpose you should be as near the dogs as possible, and carry your hand low, that she may 
 not bear at the game before they spring. He that is not quick at sight, and nimble of hand 
 with his sparrow-hawk, shall soon spoil her ; but, with care and due attendance, there are few 
 hawks of more pleasure, for you may flee her at such times of the year as you can't the 
 goshawk. Her keeping ought to be delicate, and in regard she is so small and weak, be 
 sure to keep her high and lusty, yet with due regard to the preparation of her stomach, 
 before you take the field with her. She will kill, according to the several seasons, diversity 
 of game. She generally delights to flee close to the ground, and will stoutly attack the 
 lapwing, ringdove, jay, magpie, blackbird, and the like game, and she may be made to 
 hold out all the summer. You should flee her from the hood, and not let her spend her 
 little strength, and disorder herself by unruly bateing, which happens by being carried bare." 
 Both the goshawk and sparrow-hawk, be it remembered, must come to the field sharp-set. 
 The short winged hawks do not J?y for flying sake, nor fight like the gerfalcon and slight 
 falcon with the hern for the very love of fighting; they, on the contrary, must be stimulated 
 by hunger to make them fierce. 
 
 Sect. V. Kites, Buzzards, Harriers, §-c. 
 
 2260. TTie kite, of which we have one British species only, is allowed by modern natu- 
 ralists to remain undisturbed in his ornithological station. The buzzards, on the contrary, 
 have been subdivided by them ; the honey-buzzard being ranked inider the genus Pernis, 
 and, of the remainder, the genus Circus claims all, except the individuals known as the 
 common and the rough legged. As regards the practical part of our subject, as a treatise 
 on falconry, it is of little consequence how this matter is viewed ; for the buzzards, though 
 not entirely unknown as hawking agents, yet are very little relied on, except to hn flown at 
 by other falcons and hawks. As, however, it has been supposed, that their vision is some- 
 what indistinct in the full day, it has suggested itself to us as a query, whether, if such 
 be the case, and their hawking ardour, con amore, being damped by the circumstance, 
 they might not be advantageously trained to fly at birds of evening flight, as wild ducks, 
 owls, the goat-sucker or night-hawk, &c. &c. ? This being however only a suggestion, they 
 will employ little more of our notice than will suffice to characterise each variety, should 
 the falcjner essay such quarry; and further, as it will enable us to demonstrate each link in 
 the chain of the rapacious birds. With the kite something more is demanded from us, for 
 kite-hawking has long been very popular among falconers ; we shall therefore at once pro- 
 ceed to some further notice of him. 
 
Chap.V. 
 
 THE KITE. 
 
 685 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Kite. 
 '2261. TAe A/<e (i*'. M/(')/5 Linn.), provincially called fork-tailed glead, or buttock, not- 
 'crithstanding it ranks low in the falconer's list, is yet an object of admiration to the natu- 
 ralist, and indeed to every common observer. 
 Although the female weighs less than three 
 pounds usually, yet her wings extend beyond 
 five feet. " The male," according to Colonel 
 ~> Montague, "weighs about two pounds six ounces; 
 length two feet two inches. The bill yellowish, 
 point dusky ; cere yellow, irides the same, but of 
 "" a light colour. Head grey, streaked down the 
 middle of each feather with dusky ; back and 
 wing-coverts dusky, edged with ferruginous ; the 
 under parts more or less ferruginous, streaked 
 with dusky, lightest on the breast ; quill feathers 
 dusky black, from the fifth to the tenth dashed 
 with ash colour with a few dusky bars, and 
 white at the base and on the inner webs, the 
 rest are dusky, with obscure bars ; the tail is of 
 a bright ferruginous colour, the two exterior fea- 
 thers dusky on the outer webs, the first barred 
 on the inner web the same ; the legs are yellow ; 
 claws black. The tail of this bird at once dis- 
 tmguishes it from all others of the genus, being 
 much forked ; the exterior feathers are twelve 
 inches in length. The female is somewhat larger, 
 measuring in length two feet four inches, breadth 
 five feet six inches ; in colour much resembling 
 THK KiTF jjjg other sex, but in general not so ferruginous." 
 
 (^Ornithological Dictionary, fp.2S.) We must, however, observe, that the kite varies much 
 by age, more so than is generally known. 
 
 2262. Of its habits we may remark, that though common in some parts, it is scarce in 
 others. It is more frequent in wooded than campaign countries ; it seems, however, 
 somewhat of a rover, as we have known a pair to have been seen almost daily, and then to be 
 altogether missed for some months. In some parts of Scotland it is frequently rnet with, in 
 others not at all. Mr. Macgillivray says, " I have observed it in the counties of Aberdeen, 
 Stirling, and Argyle ; but in the Hebrides, and in the southern division of Scotland, I have 
 never met with it. As a proof of its rarity in the latter districts, I know of only one speci- 
 men that came through the hands of the bird-stuffers in Edinburgh in the course of eight 
 years." (P. 277.) Though not worthy the trouble of training to hawk at command, it 
 does not want for predacity in search of food. " At a farm-house," says Colonel Montague, 
 '• in the neighbourhood of Hastings, a servant girl was alarmed by an unusual uproar among 
 the poultry ; and on looking out, she saw a large bird hovering close to the window over 
 some coops, where several broods of ducks and chickens were kept. She accordingly sallied 
 forth to drive the bird away ; but he took so little notice of her, that she snatched up a 
 broom, and actually knocked him down and killed him. It proved to be a kite, which 
 had probably a nest in the neighbouring wood. A circumstance similar to that just re- 
 lated, we witnessed in one of this species, that afforded us no small entertainment : — A 
 poor woman was washing some entrails in a stream of water, part of which extended a few 
 yards out of the basket placed in the water ; the hungry bird had long been hovering over, 
 viewing with anxious eye so delicious a bait, and took the opportunity of actually pouncing 
 upon and carrying off a part, in spite of all the woman's efforts with hands and tongue, the 
 latter of which might have alarmed a more powerful enemy. In addition to these remark- 
 able circumstances in the biography of this noble bird, we remember an instance of two 
 males, in the spring of the year, being so intent in combat, that they both fell to the ground, 
 holding firmly by each other's talons, and actually suffered themselves to be killed by a 
 woodman who was close by, and who dcMnolished both with his bill-hook. In England it is 
 chiefly observed in the more wooded districts, where timber trees abound ; it is also common 
 in the eastern parts, but is rare in the north, and even more so in the west ; for in twelve years' 
 residence in Devonshire, we never observed but one in the southern district of that county." 
 ( Ornithological Dictionary, p. 283.) The kite, it may be perceived, is by no means very choice 
 in its food, being ready, when living prey is not at hand, to satisfy the cravings of its nature 
 with reptiles, worms, and any garbage or offal that may fall in its way. Nor is it inapt at 
 such times to attack the young lambs, though hares, rabbits, grouse, partridges, and domestic 
 fowls of all kinds are the usual objects of its choice. In truth the kite is by no means an 
 epicure, and therefore will put up with coarse food rather than none. 
 
688 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 2263. The flight of the kite is peculiar, and is thus descriptively noticed by Buffbn: — 
 " One cannot but admire the manner in which its flight is performed ; his long and narrow 
 wings seem immovable ; it is his tail that seems to direct all his evolutions, and he moves it 
 continually; he rises without effort, comes down as if he were sliding along an inclined 
 plane ; he seems rather to swim than to fly ; he darts forward, slackens his speed, stops, and 
 remains suspended or fixed in the same place for whole hours, without exhibiting the 
 smallest motion of his wings." 
 
 2264. The spring is the season for the propagation of kites, who usually build their nest in 
 the fork of some large tree. Pieces of wood crossed with twigs are surmounted by moss, 
 feathers, wool, and hair, so as to make a more comfortable place for nidification than is 
 usual with the large raptorial birds. Our information was gained from an old gamekeeper, 
 who professed to have examined three or four " glead nestesses," as he termed them. The 
 kite would appear, from Shaw's account, to have been very plentiful formerly : — " In the 
 days of King Henry the Eighth, as appears from the observations of the celebrated Clusius 
 (L'Ecluse), the British metropolis itself swarmed with kites, which were attracted by the 
 various kinds of ofFal thrown into the streets, and were so fearless as to take their prey in 
 the midst of the greatest crowds, it being forbidden to kill them. Thus the kite was as 
 much reverenced in the streets of London in those times, as the vulture is at present in those 
 of Grand Cairo or Alexandria. The descent of a kite at the present day in Cheapside or 
 Charing Cross, would probably attract as sudden a crowd as any other unexpected pheno- 
 menon, and would doubtless be recorded in the public prints as an event of singular cu- 
 riosity." ( General Zoology, vol. vii. p. 104.) A black variety of this bird has been noticed 
 by Sir Robert Sibbald in his list of Scottish birds ; but as no such variety is generally ac- 
 knowledged, it was probably either an emigrant, or otherwise it might have been, as sug- 
 gested by Dr. Fleming, the Falco ater of Gmelin and Temminck. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Buzzards. 
 
 2265. The honey-buzzard (Falco apivorus Linn., Pernis apivorus Cuv.), also called the 
 capped buzzard, from a ring of closely set feathers seen between the bill and eyes (fig. 334.), 
 
 ?.'^.*- 
 
 334 
 
 .Vi 
 
 from which peculiarity it is 
 indebted for the honour of 
 being separated from its con- 
 gener, and placed by Cuvier 
 in a new genus, called Pernis. 
 , . '1 Its vernacular name of honey- 
 -y/W \ buzzard is, without doubt, de- 
 ) -^ ^\V^ rived from its feeding, though 
 s*^, not on honey, yet on the larvas 
 ^ of bees and wasps, which is 
 ascertained by the quantities 
 which have been found in its 
 nest. Dr. Fleming describes 
 the bird thus : — " Plumage 
 brown above, brown and 
 white beneath ; the head grey. 
 Length twenty-three inches, 
 breadth fifty-two ; weight 
 thirty-one ounces. Bill, cere, 
 gape, and claws black ; irides 
 """"" ""*•*"""• and feet yellow. Quills twenty- 
 
 four ; secondaries with alternate rays of blackish brown and bluish grey. Tail long, with 
 transverse bars. In the female the plumage is spotted. Breeds in trees. Eggs grey, with 
 obscure spots. Young birds have the cere yellow ; the head spotted with brown and white. 
 Feeds on bees, wasps, reptiles, and small birds. Probably only a summer visitant." (British 
 Animals, p. 52. ) This hawk is eaten in France ; and Buffon tells us that it is taken by snares 
 in winter, at which time being very fat it is tolerably well tasted. Mr. White, in his Natural 
 History of Selbourne, informs us, that " a pair of honey-buzzards (Buteo apivorus, sive vespi- 
 vorus Rail) built them a large shallow nest, composed of twigs and lined with dead beechen 
 leaves, upon a tall slender beech, i.ear the middle of Selbourne Hanger, in the summer of 
 1 780. In the middle of the month of June a bold boy climbed this tree, though standing 
 on so steep and dizzy a situation, and brought down an egg, the only one in the nest, which 
 had been sat on for some time, and contained the embryo of a young bird. The egg was 
 smaller and not so round as those of the common buzzard, was dotted at each end with small 
 red spots, and surrounded in the middle with a broad bloody zone." Mr. Macgillivray has 
 appropriately named this bird the bee-hawk. 
 
 2266. The hen harrier (Falco cyaneus Linn., Ctrw* cyaneus F\em., Jig. 335.) is in bad odour 
 with the agriculturists, for its destructive propensities towards poultry, which are very great. 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 THE BUZZARDS. 
 
 687 
 
 It is a well known bird, and from the prominently marked bars on its tail is called the ring- 
 tailed harrier, it being now generally understood that the hen harrier and the ring-tail are one 
 and the same species. The tail is two inches longer than the wings ; male bird light bluish 
 
 grey ; female brown above, reddish yellow underneath, 
 longitudinally streaked with brown ; young similar to 
 the female, but the tints more vivid. Dr. Fleming 
 describes it thus : — " Length eighteen, breadth forty 
 inches; weight thirteen ounces j bill dark blue; cere 
 and legs yellow ; plumage grey ; under and upper tail- 
 coverts, belly, and below the wings, white. Behind 
 the nostrils, and above the eyes, numerous black hairs. 
 The first quill equal in length to the seventh ; second 
 and fifth nearly equal ; third and fourth longest, and 
 nearly equal. Inner webs of the first four, and outer 
 , webs of the third, fourth, and fifth, abbreviated from 
 the middle ; second, third, fourth, and fifth, black ; 
 first and sixth greyish ; rest grey. Tail, with the two 
 middle feathers, uniform ; the others lighter coloured, 
 and barred with dusky on their inner webs. The ear 
 feathers forming a large concha, like a ruff on the sides 
 of the neck, distinguish this species from the other 
 British Accipitres. Female, with the plumage above, 
 brown, with pale margins; beneath yellowish brown, 
 with longitudinal dark spots; the two middle tail 
 feathers with dark cinereous and blackish bands. In 
 this state it is the Falco pygargus of Linnasus, and the 
 rmg-tail of British ornithologists. Willoughby had hinted at their identity ( Ornithology, 
 p.40. ); and Barington seems to have admitted it (Phil. Trans. 1770, p. 14.); l)ut it was 
 Montague who removed all doubts on the subject. Breeds in furze and heath. Eggs four 
 or five, bluish white, and without spots. This species flies near the ground, and is very 
 destructive to poultry and game." (P. 53.) The hen harrier is very common in Scotland, 
 and to the account given of it by Mr. Macgillivray, for critical description, detail of habits, 
 and interesting anecdotes concerning it, we would refer the reader. 
 
 2267. The common buzzard (Falco Buteo Linn., Buteo vulgaris Flem.), provincially 
 called the puttock, is thus described by Dr. Fleming : — " Upper quarter of the tarsi 
 feathered. Nostrils round ; the margin of the upper mandible slightly waved. Length 
 twenty-one, breadth fifty inches ; weight thirty-two pounds. Bill bluish ; cere, irides, and 
 feet, yellow. Plumage above deep brown, with pale margins; below greyish brown with 
 darker spots, sometimes with cross bars of white, scarcely apparent on the throat, but in- 
 creasing on the breast, belly, and vent. Thighs plain dusky-brown on the outside, more 
 rufous on the inside. The first four quills, with the inner webs abbreviated and black 
 towards the extremity. Tail feathers dusky, with pale tips and brown bars, a little longer 
 than the wings. Breeds in trees. Eggs two or three, size of those of a hen, white, with 
 rusty spots at the large end. The young have the plumage light brown, variegated with 
 white and yellow ; throat and belly white, the latter with longitudinal large spots. Feeds 
 on rabbits and birds, pouncing on its prey on the ground." {British Animals, p. 54.) This 
 bird is remarked for its sluggish disposition, which keeps it from remaining long on the 
 wing. It is very generally diffused throughout Europe, and in France, Italy, and Spain, 
 is eaten as a great delicacy. Mr. Macgillivray objects to the popular prejudice against the 
 buzzards, and generously contends in their favour, as being the accused party. We would 
 refer the reader to his valuable work, so often quoted by us, for a detailed and interesting 
 account of this bird. 
 
 2268. TTie rough legged biczzard (Buteo lagopus Flem.). This bird in colour resembles 
 the common buzzard ; nor does it greatly differ in size, but is readily distinguished from it 
 
 by its feathered leggings, which reach nearly to the toes. It is thus described by Fleming : 
 
 " Length nineteen to twenty-seven inches. Bill and claws black ; cere and feet yellow ; 
 irides brown. Head, neck, throat, breast, and thighs, yellowish white, with large streaks of 
 brown. Back dark brown, with yellowish margins. Belly with a large brown spot ; the 
 rest beneath yellowish white. Quills white at the base, dusky at the ends. Tail, with the 
 basal half, white ; then a broad "brown band : the tips whitish. In the female the head, 
 neck, and tail are whiter ; the sides and belly browner. Breeds in trees. Eggs four, 
 clouded with red. Young have brown spots above, varied with white, with a stripe of the 
 same colour over the eye. Tail with three bands near the end. Feeds on Glires and frogs. 
 It is frequent in the north of Europe." (P. 54.) It is occasionally met with in England. 
 Mr. Pennant mentions one which had been shot near London, having the extreme half of 
 the tail tipped with white. One of less size was also shot in Suffolk, and later notices of it 
 may be met with. 
 
688 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 2269. The ash coloured buzzard (Buteo cineraceus Flem., Circus cineraceus Vigors) was 
 first fully described by Colonel Montague. {^cuOrnitholoyicul Dictionary, 2d edit. p. 7.) Of 
 the few specimens met with, most were taken for the common harrier, until this indefatigable 
 naturalist first clearly described it in the Linnwan Transactiona. Fleming's account of it 
 runs thus : — " Wings exceed the tail in length. Body in length eighteen inches, breadth 
 forty-four; weight nine ounces and three-quarters. Bill and claws black ; the latter small. 
 Cere greenish. Irides, and margins of the eye and legs, yellow. Plumage above cinereous 
 brown ; beneath white, with a broad streak of bright bay down the shaft of each feather. 
 Quills dusky black ; the first very short, the third by far the longest. Secondaries cinereous 
 with dusky bars. Tall, with the two middle feathers, dusky brown, others of an ash colour. 
 The female has the head ferruginous, the nape with a patch of white, the remainder of the 
 upper parts of the body, including the quills, dark chocolate brown, with ferruginous mar- 
 gins. Lower part of the rump and tail-ccf^erts white. Beneath, the plumage is uniformly 
 ferruginous. Breeds among furze. Eggs four, white. Young like the female. Montague 
 supposes that Pennant referred to this species in bis variety of the ring-tail, with the colour 
 of the belly entirely plain. {Brit. Zool. i. 195.) Feeds on larks. Has probably been con- 
 founded with the Circus cyaneus, from which, however, it differs obviously in the superior 
 length of the wings." (^British Animals, p. 56.) 
 
 2270. The shrikes, or butcher birds, form the last family of the Rapaces, and though the 
 individuals are small in size, they are by no means the least sanguinary of the tribe. They 
 are said not to be permanent residents with us, the correctness of which assertion seems as 
 yet undetermined. Three distinct varieties are acknowledged among us : the greater 
 butcher bird {Lannius Excubitor lAnn.), the flusher, or lesser butcher bird (Lannius CoUurio 
 Linn. ), and the woodehat (Lannius riifus Linn. ). The slirlke genus, according to Bewick, 
 is distinguished by the following characteristics : — " The bill is strong, straight at the 
 base, and hooked or bent towards the end ; the upper mandible is notched near the tip, and 
 the base furnished with bristles ; it has no cere ; the tongue is divided at the end, the outer 
 toe connected to the middle one as far as the first joint. To these exterior marks may be 
 added, that it possesses the most undaunted courage, and will attack birds much larger and 
 stronger than itself, such as the crow, the magpie, and most of the smaller kinds of hawks; 
 if any of these should fly near the place of its retreat, the shrike darts upon the invader with 
 loud cries, and drives it from the nest. The parent birds will sometimes join on such 
 occasions ; and there are few birds that will venture to abide the contest. Shrikes will 
 chase all the small birds upon the wing, and sometimes will attack partridges, and even young 
 hares. Thrushes, blackbirds, and such like, are their common prey ; they fix on them with 
 their talons, split the skull with their bill, and feed on them at leisure." (P. 69.) Bewick, 
 however, omits to notice a most remarkable feature in their manner of disposing of their 
 prey, which Selby thus describes : — " It had just killed a hedge-sparrow (Accerdor modularis), 
 the skin of which, still attached to the thorn, is now in my possession ; after killing the 
 bird it hovered for a short time, with the prey in its bill, over the hedge, apparently occupied 
 in selecting a thorn fit for the purpose ; upon disturbing it, and advancing to the spot, I found 
 the Accentor firmly fixed by the tendon of the wing to the selected twig. When confined 
 in a cage this bird still evinces the same propensity for fixing its food ; and if a sharp-pointed 
 thorn or stick is not left for that purpose, it will invariably fasten it to the wires before 
 commencing its repast." Selby found in the stomach of one of these birds the remains of a 
 mouse; and Montague found in another those of a shrew ( 5'ore.r arozar/i^s Linn.). "I 
 could never observe," says Mr. Knapp, " that this bird destroyed others smaller than itself, 
 or even fed vipon flesh. I have hung up dead young birds, and even parts of them, near 
 their nests ; but never found that they were touched by the shrike. Yet it appears that it 
 must be a butcher too ; and that the name lannius, bestowed on it by Gesner two hundred 
 and fifty years ago, was not lightly given. My neighbour's gamekeeper kills it as a bird 
 of prey ; and tells me he has known it draw the weak young pheasants through the bars of 
 the breeding coops ; and others have assured me that they have killed them when banqueting 
 on the carcass of some little birds they had captured. All small birds have an antipathy to 
 the shrike, betraying anger, and uttering the moan of danger when it approaches their nests. 
 I have often heard this signal of distress, and cautiously approaching to learn the cause, 
 have frequently found this butcher-bird occasioned it. They will mob, attack, and drive it 
 away, as they do the owl, as if fully acquainted with its plundering propensities. Linnsus 
 attached to it the trivial epithet excubitor, a sentinel ; a very apposite appellation, as this 
 bird seldom conceals itself in a bush, watching its prey." Audubon informs us that, — 
 " When pouncing on its prey, this bird seizes it with its bill first (If insectivorous), then 
 secures it under its feet to eat it. When coming on a bird or mouse, which it has pursued 
 for some distance, it settles its feet at the moment it strikes with its bill the cranium of the 
 object pursued. I have seen a bird of this kind In America," he adds, " carried to a 
 considerable distance by a Carolina dove, fastened to the back and head of the dove with 
 beak and feet. Although the toes are slender, and the claws comparatively weak, their 
 
Chap. V 
 
 NOCTURNAL BIRDS OF PREY. 
 
 689 
 
 press is powerful ; and the bite it inflicts with the bill can draw blood from a robust man's 
 hand." ( Ornithological Dictionary, p. 66. ) 
 
 2271. The shrike, as a hatvking agent, has claims to our notice on two grounds. It is of 
 great use in the capture of the passage-hawks, in which, as we shall elsewhere show, it 
 performs its part with singular adroitness. As it is not an intractable bird, it has also 
 been itself trained to hawk at fieldfares, thrushes, blackbirds, rails, quails, and young par- 
 tridges ; and in Germany, Russia, and Sweden, it is said the practice is still common. 
 Its predacity extends also to rats, mice, and all the smaller vermin, which makes it a 
 favourite in some districts among farmers, gardeners, and other ruralists. 
 
 Sect. VI. Nocturnal Birds of Pr eg. 
 
 2272. The owls, or strigine family, are here principally alluded to, and the various 
 members of it present an interesting picture of that gradual descent, which takes place in 
 animal groups, from those whose wants being great, present a correspondent degree of per- 
 fection in the organs by which those wants are supplied, to such whose wants being either 
 more circumscribed, or otherwise more easily supplied, do not exhibit an organisation so 
 powerfully marked. In our tracings of the predacious characters of the falconine family 
 (which includes the eagles as well as the more direct agents employed in falconry) to the 
 hawks and buzzards, and lastly to the owls and butcher birds, the descent has been gradual, 
 but determinate, as our notices of the leading organs of predacity in each will testify. 
 It will be found in our practical detail of hawking that this tribe is somewhat concerned, 
 and that it is not unfrequently both offensively and defensively engaged. 
 
 2273. The species of owls of common occurrence in Britain may be said to be four, but 
 there are at least three others that occasionally visit us. Of the four British owls three 
 only are permanent, or at least are commonly met with : these are the long eared owl ; 
 the barn or screech-owl ; and the common brown wood-owl, or howlet. 
 
 2274. The horned or long eared owl { Strix otus Linn.), is thus described by Bewick 
 (fg.SSS.): — Length fourteen inches; breadth about three feet. The bill is black ; irides 
 
 bright yellow ; the radiated circle round each 
 eye is of a light cream-colour, in some parts 
 tmged with red ; between the bill and the 
 eye there is a circular streak of dark brown ; 
 another circle of dark rusty brown entirely 
 surrounds the face ; its ear-tuffs consist of 
 SIX feathers closely laid together, of a dark 
 brown tipped and edged with yellow; the 
 upper part of the body is beautifully pen- 
 cilled with fine streaks of white, rusty, and 
 brown ; the breast and neck are yellow, 
 finely marked with dusky streaks, pointing 
 downwards ; the belly, thighs, and vent 
 feathers, of a light cream colour : there are 
 four or five large white spots upon each 
 wing ; the quill and tail feathers are marked 
 with dusky and reddish bars ; the legs are 
 feathered down to the claws, which are very 
 sharp ; the outer claw is movable, and may 
 be turned backwards." It is the least com- 
 mon of the three species we have noted, 
 being occasionally found in ruins and rocky 
 places, and more frequently met with in 
 large woods, particularly in fir plantations 
 where holly abounds ; and as it is seen with 
 us at all seasons, it consequently is not mi- 
 gratory. Its principal food appears to be mice, for Selby found in the stomach of one, no 
 less than five skulls of mice, the relics, in all probability, of the last nighfs meal. BufTon 
 observes that it seldom makes a nest, but lays four or five white eggs in one which has 
 been forsaken by a magpie. It is said to be pugnacious in the extreme, and when 
 brought down by the gun will throw itself on its back, and defend itself vigorously with 
 both bill and claws. It is diffused very generally over most parts of Europe, as well as 
 with us in Britain. It is taxed with being a great marauder, and seldom taking the 
 trouble of building a nest of its own, but it forcibly takes possession of that of some other bird. 
 The magpie, it is said. Is often honoured with this preference : and we can conceive the 
 chattering which a pair of mags must make, when thus interrupted in their nidification ; 
 for it is not the forsaken nest, as BufTon would imply, but it is the one actually occupied by 
 the magpies that this marauder selects. 
 
 Y y 
 
690 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 vr. 
 
 ^'^^"^t^ 
 
 
 a very interesting account of its habits. 
 
 2275. The ivhite, or barn-owl {Sirli' flammea Linn., Jig. 3.'37.), is well known. Pro- 
 vincially it is called the " screech-owl," although it is .said that it is the wood-owl only 
 
 that is known to hoot, Bewick's description of 
 It runs thus : — " Length fourteen inches ; bill 
 jnle horn-colour; eyes dark; the radiated circle 
 lound the eye is composed of feathers of the most 
 delicate softness, and perfectly white ; the head, 
 i) ick, and wings, are yellow buff, beautifully pow- 
 dered with very fine grey and brown spots, in- 
 termixed with white ; the breast, belly, and thighs 
 ire white, on the former are a few dark spots ; 
 the legs are feathered down to the toes, which are 
 covered with short hairs; the wings extend beyond 
 the tail, which is short, and marked with alternate 
 birs of dusky and white, the claws are white. 
 15irds of this kind vary considerably : of several 
 which we examined, the differences were very 
 conspicuous, the colours being more or less faint 
 according to the age of the bird ; the breast in 
 soine was white, without spots ; in others pale 
 jcUow." Bewick, however, in common with many 
 others, attributes the night cries repeated at 
 intervals to this bird. Colonel Montague gives 
 ' This elegant bird," he says, " mostly frequents the 
 habitations of man ; is rarely found in woods, but resorts chiefly to barns for the sake of the 
 mice, for which reason it is a welcome guest to the farmer. Like the rest of the genus, it chiefly 
 lies concealed in the day, but will sometimes, when pressed by hunger, prey by daylight, espe- 
 cially in winter, or when it has young. It breeds in old decayed trees in the neighbourhood 
 of farmhouses, or villages, and oftentimes in barns ; makes very little nests ; lays three or 
 four white eggs, not so round or so large as that of the tawny owl. The food of this owl is 
 chiefly mice, which it swallows whole, and, like other predacious birds, ejects the bones and 
 fur in large pellets, which are termed castings. Some bushels of this ejected matter are 
 found in the hollows of old trees. This species is said not to hoot, but to scream harshly ; 
 besides which, it makes a snoring and a hissing noise. Sir W. Jardine, however, asserts 
 that the white owl does hoot, and that at night hooting is their general cry;" to which he 
 adds, '' that, when alarmed, it snaps its bill together with great force. It becomes 
 exceedingly tame when taken young; we," he adds, "bred up one with a sparrow-hawk 
 and a ringdove, who were confined together, and lived in great harmony ; but the latter 
 was the most quarrelsome, and was master of the triumvirate. After living together for 
 six months they were given their liberty, and the owl was the only one that returned. Cats 
 are known to kill, but never to eat, the shrew, which has been supposed to possess some 
 poisonous quality. We have, however, taken from the stomach of one of these birds no 
 fewer than five shrews." (^Ornithological Dictionary, 'idieA. p. 23.) 
 
 2276. The common wood-owl {Slrix stridula li'mn., Jig. 338.) is described by Bewick 
 as being usually about the size of the barn-owl : '• the bill white ; eyes dark blue ; 
 
 _ the radiated feathers round the 
 
 ^ eyes are white, finely streaked 
 
 with brown ; the head, neck, back, 
 wing-coverts, and scapulars, are 
 tawny brown, finely powdered and 
 spotted with dark brown and black , 
 on the wing-coverts and scapulars 
 are several large white spots, regu- 
 larly placed, so as to form three 
 'rows; the quill feathers are marked 
 with alternate bars of light and 
 dark brown; the breast and belly 
 are pale yellow, marked with nar- 
 row dark streaks pointing down- 
 wards, and crossed with others of 
 the same ; the legs are feathered 
 down to the toes ; the claws large, 
 much hooked, and white. This 
 species is found in various parts of 
 Europe ; it frequents woods, and 
 builds its nest in the hollows of 
 trees. The tawny owl and brown owl have, by the older authors, been described as distinct 
 
Chap. V. TAKING FALCONS AND HAWKS. 691 
 
 species ; but Latham, Montague, and Temminck, seem to agree in considering them identi- 
 cal, the differences observed between them in their opinion arising from age and sex." Bewick 
 observes, that " it was communicated to him by J. F. M. Dovaston, Esq. of West Felton, near 
 Shrewsbury ; " that " it is this owl that hoots at night, and sharply gives out the repeated cry 
 of tee-whit, particularly in cold frosty weather :" he also adds, that, " when these birds are 
 slightly disturbed amid their slumbers in the vast, deep, and solitary woods, they will utter 
 an inward tremulous hooting of too-whoo, the subdued and gloomy shivering of which is 
 peculiarly horrific." Colonel Montague also is of opinion, that this is the only owl which 
 hoots, adding that, " besides hooting, it makes a disagreeable screaming noise." It is a sin- 
 gular but well authenticated fact, that this owl feeds its young with small fish, as the loach 
 and bullhead. Query, How and when does the parent bird take them ? but take them it 
 does. (See Natiu-alist's Magazine of Loudon, vol. i. p. 179.) 
 
 2277. Of owls, as hawkers at command, we have but few indistinct notices ; but we do 
 believe they might be readily trained to evening hawking with some profit from the birds 
 taken, and with much amusement at the sporting evolutions of such grave gentry. The 
 twilight wanderers are more numerous than the mere passers-by imagine ; and they all of 
 them fly deliberately, consequently sport might be expected from them were owls trained 
 to pursue them. The principal hawking use of the owl, however, has been confined to 
 aiding the falconer in entrapping the passage-hawks ; each of which uses we shall have 
 further occasion to remark on hereafter. Owls, like kites, herons, rooks, and magpies, 
 have been hawked at ; and, if we mistake not. Colonel Thornton, on his hawking expe- 
 ditions, frequently took them out with him, that he might not want sport if higher game 
 did not come into view ; but it is evident here, that the poor owl was the game flown at, 
 and the colonel and his hawks the gamesters. In our opinion few birds are more useful 
 than the owl, yet he has a host of enemies and numerous traducers. 
 
 Sect. VII. The Methods of procuring Falcons and Hawks. 
 
 2278. The sage Mrs. Glasse, as a preliminary to her instructions how to cook a hare, 
 recommends that we begin by catching one. With such an example before us, we also 
 think it would be well to advert to the methods employed in taking hawks, ere we treat on 
 their uses when taken and reclaimed ; and should we be found to dilate somewhat on this 
 subject, we have, as we think, sufficient reasons for so doing. In the first place, as we 
 have elsewhere stated, we incline to believe that the great increase of papulation, the 
 restrictive laws which will ere long curtail hunting and shooting, as well as that the love 
 of novelty likewise will eventually tend to vary the sporting practices of our countrymen ; 
 in which case we cannot but incline to a belief that the hawking mania may again affect 
 our active spirits. It is truly aristocratical ; it infringes little on vested rights ; and, finally, 
 it injures no one, but benefits many. We proceed, therefore, to state that hawks may be 
 obtained either from the nest as ei/asses, or they may be caught when, just after having left 
 their nest, they begin to be able to fly from bough to bough as branchers. They are also 
 entrapped or netted, after they have arrived at maturity, either as permanent residents, but 
 more generally during their migrations as passage-hawks. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Taking and Rearing of Ey asses. 
 
 2279. The eyass must he sought after in such places as accord with the habits of nidification 
 of the parent birds ; and as the mature falcons and hawks usually return to the same spot 
 to breed, the seeker is pretty sure of finding them. Falcons, most of them, build in cliffs. 
 Hawks also, some of them, make their nests in cliffs, others in trees, some on the ground, 
 and not infrequently they make use of the old nest of some other bird, as the magpie, or 
 crow, for the purpose. 
 
 2280. Of unfledged eyasses it must be remarked that, when discovered, the prudence of 
 either taking them at once, or suffering them to remain until a little further advanced, 
 must depend on circumstances. When it can be done, they should be left as long with the 
 parent birds as possible, because they will thrive with them much faster than under the 
 best care of the falconer. But there is, first, the chance of their being taken by some other 
 person ; and, next, that when more advanced in growth, the more danger arises that their 
 quill feathers may be broken in moving them, from the greater resistance they then make, 
 particularly if they have for to be carried. When the young are not immediately abstracted 
 from the nest, but are either met with as branchers, or are purposely suffered to remain until 
 they can clamber about the boughs, the usual method of taking them is by means of springes 
 of green silk, set on the small branches among the foliage. Sometimes fine purse nets are 
 used for the purpose, into which they are enticed by some tempting bait judiciously 
 placed witliin. There are also other methods by which the simple caption of these bowers, 
 toughers, or branchers, may be made, though probably such are less effective. Birdlime, 
 which has been employed for many centuries, will commonly secure them, but it is injurious 
 
 Y y 2 
 
692 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 to the feathers ; they may also be hunted down, but it being essential to the use to be made 
 of the birds that their talons, and particularly that their wing feathers should be perfect, 
 every violence that endangers these ought carefully to be avoided. The young eyass is, 
 without doubt, rendered much more obedient and attached by its early domestication, than 
 either the tackier or trapped hawk can be, with equal trouble ; nevertheless, the artificial 
 rearing of the eyass is against its perfect development, and, consequently, the effective 
 qualities of the latter preponderate ; and they arc more highly estimated by most falconers 
 than the former. It is the chance of losing them, therefore, that occasions their early re- 
 moval when once found. Most of the falcon tribes which breed with us, return every year 
 to incubate in the same nest. Every one therefore, concerned in the capture, knows where 
 to meet with them ; and the well practised falconer knows also how to take them, either as 
 eyasses or as branchers, with little difficulty ; but the inexperienced will not find it so easy 
 without some instructions, which we will endeavour to supply. 
 
 2281. Haggards, or mature hawks, are entrapped in various ways, but the most important 
 varieties are generally taken during their migrations, and, as already observed, are thence 
 called passage-hawks. Among the methods of taking mature liawks, that which is effected 
 by the aid of the great ash-coloured shrike, popularly called the butcher-bird, is a common 
 one. The method is thus clearly depicted by M. J. D. Hoy : — " The village of Falcons- 
 waard, in North Brabant, has been long famed for its falconers : it formerly sent out men 
 well practised in this art to every country in Europe ; and the few efficient falconers still 
 remaining (as this diversion has been of late years much laid aside on the Continent as well 
 as in this country), are natives of the village of Falconswaard. The hawks are generally 
 caught during the months of October and November, when they are on their passage to- 
 wards the southern parts of Europe. The falconer constructs a low turf hut in an open 
 part of the coimtry, with a small opening on one side ; at about a hundred yards' distance 
 from the hut, a light coloured pigeon is placed in a hole in the ground covered with turf, 
 with a string attached to it, which reaches to the hut ; another pigeon is placed in a similar 
 situation on the opposite side, at the same distance. At ten yards' distance from each 
 pigeon, a small bow-net is fixed on the ground, so arranged as to be pulled quickly over by 
 means of a piece of small iron wire made fast to the net, and reaching to the hut. 
 (See figure and description, p. 693.) The string by which the pigeon is held passes 
 through a hole in a piece of wood driven into the ground in the centre of the bow-net. 
 The falconer has also a decoy pigeon in a string at a short distance from the hut, and 
 several tame pigeons at liberty on the outside, which, on the sight of a hawk, immediately 
 take shelter within. The butcher-bird is fastened by a leather thong on a hillock of turf, 
 a yard in height; and a few yards distant from the hut a small hole is made, and a piece 
 of turf laid over, for a place of retreat in case of danger. The falconer, employing himself 
 in some sedentary occupation, observes every motion of his little watch, and it is almost 
 incredible at how great a distance he will point a falcon in the air. If it approaches, he 
 shows symptoms of alann in his feathers, fixing his eyes in the same direction ; on a 
 nearer approach he screams aloud, the falcon being then, perhaps, not less than three or four 
 hundred yards distant ; on its closer approach, he retreats under the turf, and quite conceals 
 himself. It is then the falconer draws out the pigeons where the nets are fixed ; which, 
 fluttering round, generally tempt the hawk to make a stoop at one of them, which, if he 
 takes, he is inevitably ensnared. While the falcon is near, the shrike continues in his 
 liiding-place, hardly daring to show his head at the entrance of his retreat ; should the 
 falcon be taken, or pass over without attacking the pigeons, he cautiously creeps out, yet 
 almost afraid to trust himself on his hillock, looking on every side ; and does not, during 
 some time, recover from his alarm. He is even more terrified at the sight of the goshawk, 
 screaming and endeavouring to escape, as this hawk would even seize him in his hiding- 
 place, should he catch sight of him, which the falcon would not. He does not show much 
 alarm at the sight of the kite, nor at the different species of buzzards, unless they are very 
 near to him ; so that, by the motions of the butcher-bird, the falconer can tell, almost with cer- 
 tainty, the species of hawk which is approaching him. Were it not for the penetrating eye 
 of the watchful bird, the falconer would sit many dreary hours to no purpose, as he would 
 not know when to pull his pigeons out to lure the hawk." (^Magazine of Natural History, 
 vol. iv. p. 343. ) Dr. Shaw's description varies the method somewhat. " Falcons," he says, 
 " may be taken "by means of nets, such as are used in catching larks ; but the difficulty is 
 to attract the bird. If a falcon is engaged in the pursuit of his prey in the air, he will not 
 quit it and descend to seize an immovable, and apparently lifeless bait lying on the ground. 
 It is therefore necessary to use a greater degree of art. The experienced falconer places 
 and fixes in the centre of his net a pulley, or a strong iron wire bent into a ring ; through 
 which he passes a string of thirty or forty fathoms length, and, at the extremity, ties by its legs 
 a live pigeon, which he carries with hiin into his hut or cover ; and as the falcon sometimes 
 flies so high as not to be seen, the falconer is informed of his motions by means of a butcher- 
 bird, which is fastened by a string tied to a stick fixed near the net. This bird, by its 
 movements, indicates the kind of hawk which is hovering above. If it be a buzzard, or 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 ICELAND FALCON, HOW CAPTURED. 
 
 693 
 
 any kind of sluggish hawk, the butcher-bird's motions are but slight ; but if it suddenly 
 flies down and hides itself, it is a sign that some large kind of falcon is above. In conse- 
 quence of this, the falconer lets out the pigeon, whose apparent state of liberty attracts the 
 siglit of the falcon. If it approach readily, the man withdraws the pigeon, and, a moment 
 or two afterwards, lets it out again. This second appearance of the pigeon never fails to 
 incite the falcon, which darts upon it as its prey, and is in consequence caught in the net, 
 which the man instantly draws over it." {General Zoology, \d\. ix. p. 139.) Pallas informs 
 us that, in Russia, they capture gerfalcons by luring them under nets suspended at a mo- 
 derate distance from the ground, on which ground luring pigeons are fastened down. 
 Above the nets, lines passing from tree to tree, garnished with feathers, wave to and fro, 
 and attract the attention of the hawks to the pigeons underneath. 
 
 2'2S2. The manner in which the Icelanders capture falcons Is thus related by Horrebow in his Natural 
 History qf Iceland : — " They strike two posts into the ground a little distance from eacli otlicr ; to the 
 one they tie a partridge or pigeon (for want of either sometimes a cock or a hen), by a small line, two or 
 three yards long, that they may flutter about a little, and that the falcon may sooner observe them ; to the leg 
 of the partridge or pigeon they tie another string, a hundred yards long or more, which goes through a hole 
 in the other post, in order to draw the bait to that post, wliere a net is fixed like a fishing-net, with a hoop 
 in a semicircle of six feet diameter ; this being pulled down, it goes over and covers the post, for which 
 purpose there is another string fastened to the upper part of the hoop, which goes through the first post to 
 which the bait is tied : these two strings the falcon-catcher has hold of, that he may pull the bait where he 
 pleases, as also the net over his prey. These nets they fix near a nest, or where they see a flight of falcons 
 approach. As soon as the falcon sees the bait fluttering on the ground, he takes a few sweeps about in the 
 air just over the place, and looks about to see if there be any danger ; then he strikes with such violence 
 that he takes the bait's head off as clean as if cut off with a knife. The moment he has struck the bait, he 
 generally flies up again, unless very hungry, to look about if any danger be at hand, or any thing to interrupt 
 him in the enjoj-ment of his prey. Whilst he is in the act of flying up, the falcon-catcher pulls the string 
 and the dead bait to the other post close under the net, which the falcon not observing, presently darts to 
 devour its prey ; but the other string being pulled, he is caught in the net." Mr. Anderson also says, " the 
 falcon is taken by means of a bird (the shrike we presume), in a cage put near the place where the net is 
 fixed ; which bird can see the falcon at an incredible distance, and by a certain noise gives notice, whereupon 
 the falcon-catcher, who conceals himself in a bush, throws out a pigeon to flutter about, which, as soon as 
 the falcon espies, he strikes down upon, and immediately the net is pulled over him. He is taken out with 
 great caution, for fear of breaking any of his feathers in the wing or tail, and has a cap clapped over his eyes. 
 The falconer is generally hid behind some stones or bushes, or else lies flat on the ground, a hundred yards 
 or more off, where, even if the falcon sees him, he has no mistrust, being at such a distance." 
 
 2283. A British method of capturing the falcon is by means of what is known as the bow- 
 net, thus described by a talented friend already noted, whose ready access to libraries affords 
 
 him opportunities to glean from 
 sources not open to every one. 
 His acumen being such also as 
 enables him at once to select tlie 
 grain from the chaff, we offer 
 with confidence whatever he is 
 kind enough to favour us. His 
 description of the bow-net is as 
 follows, and the model he kindly 
 sent us in aid of his descriplion 
 is herewith seen {fig. 339.). 
 " This engine," he says, "con- 
 sists of a bow made of some 
 ^ stout wood, or of iron, forming 
 ^ — a semi-oval (see model) ; each 
 end of the loiv is bent into an 
 eye, and works backwards and 
 forwards, when pulled by the falconer, after the following manner: two iron pins are tlirust 
 into the ground at four feet distance the one from the other, the heads of which being like- 
 wise turned into an eye, form with the extremities of the bow hinges at those parts. An oval 
 net is prepared, measuring five feet long from end to end, and four feet wide across at the 
 conjugate line, an imaginary line passing from one extremity of the bow to the other as it 
 lies flat on the ground ; half this net is staked down, at its circumference, to the ground with 
 pegs, the other half is sown on to the bow ; the net should be verged all round with a stout 
 cord ; the meshes must be two inches and a quarter square, so as to admit of the head and 
 neck of the falcon passing through when the bird is under the net : the net work to be 
 dyed dark brown or green. When the engine is set, the bow, and with it the half of the 
 netting, being reflected back on itself, a lure of raw meat, or a live bird, is staked down to 
 the ground within the range of the fall of the net. The falcon pouncing on the lure, the 
 fowler, who lies in ambuscade at a distance, with a nimble jerk twitches over tlie bow and 
 leaf of the net, by means of a long string attached to the circumference of the former (as 
 represented in the model). When the bow and pegs are made of wood, the pegs have teno7ia 
 on their heads, which fit into corresponding mortises cut into the extremities of the bow ; 
 a pin is then run through them to keep all in place, at the same time allowing the joints 
 free motion. Whether the apparatus be made of iron or wood, in either case the parts should 
 be painted a dark colour, and may be farther concealed by having loose grass, weeds, and 
 
 Yy 5 
 
694 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI, 
 
 light rubbish thrown over the engine." He farther remarks, " I have in my model repre- 
 sented the bow of the net as made of iron, and working in a double eye. Iron is lighter, 
 more easily pulled over, less likely to break, more portable, and being less bulky is less 
 discernible. 1 kuow the advocates of the woodeyi bow say, that you can tuck the net under 
 the bow as it lies on the ground, and thus hide it from the birds; but, in order to do this, 
 the bow must be made of very broad stuff, thus it will be cumberous and tardy in its 
 operations ; and that an engine intended to ensnare a quick animal ! Nay, more than this, 
 the net cannot be tucked so closely as to really conceal it effectively from view. Painting 
 the bow and pegs dark, and dyeing the net brown or green is a much better ruse ; indeed, 
 the best that we can adopt.'* The same er-udite authority observes, " I know not how the 
 old Romans caught their falcons or hawks, but from a proverbial expression of theirs, which 
 occurs in Terence, it would appear that the net was not used for the purpose: — 
 
 ' Non rete accipitri tenditur ncque milvio.' 
 
 There is a kind of net mentioned by authors living in the last two centuries, which appears, 
 like falconry and hawking itself, to have fallen into total oblivion, and the make of which I 
 have not been able to ascertain with any degree of accuracy. That net is the urive or the 
 urines, thus, — ' Urines (in falconry), nets to catch hawks with.' (Philips's English Dictionary, 
 published in the year 1705.) ' Urives, nets to catch hawks with.' ( The Gentleman's Re- 
 creatio7is, under the head of Hawking.) Again, in the same work, the following passage 
 
 occurs : — ' Take a pair of these nets, called by falconers urines, or urnesf , being 
 
 common to be. bought at net-makers' shops, I shall say no more of them." The learned 
 friend, to whose researches we are so much indebted, observes that, after a long and apparently 
 hopeless search in every quarter likely to solve the mystery, which appeared to hang around 
 these terms, " In vain I searched encyclopasdias and dictionaries in all languages, old 
 editions and new ; with the exception of the authorities above cited, the word urive, or 
 urines, was not even noticed at all ; and we have seen what meagre descriptions they who 
 did acknowledge the existence of the device vouchsafed to give. At length I stumbled 
 upon the following passage in Willoughby, which I think affords some clue to the discovery 
 of the shape and structure of that engine, which is as follows: — An account of some sea- 
 fowl from a description of the Ferroe Islands, — ' The Imide buildeth its nest some times on 
 the continent, far from houses, digging itself two or three yards, according to the nature 
 of the place, under ground ; sometimes in ures (that are places under high cliffs, and 
 oj' .length of time are filled between with earth, and covered with grass), in which places 
 they dig themselves into the eaith, or build, where there is no earth, their nest under and 
 between stones, where they can come to breed their young with most security, the most 
 part being taken in such places, so that a man may often take above a hundred lundes 
 in one ure. When the birds are flown, the men take them flying ; which is done in 
 this manner, — they have a long pole, at the end of which is a hoop drawn over with a net, 
 whereof the meshes are almost as big as the quarries of a glass window, being like the 
 net wherewith they take shrimps in some places, and this they call a stang, or staff. With 
 this staff the fowler sitteth on the cliff, or in theares, among the great stones, where heknoweth 
 most fowl to come, which they ca\\ flight-places ; awA when the lunde cometh, flying either 
 from or to the land, he lifteth up the staff and the net against the fowl ; and when he hath 
 got it into the net, he turneth the staff about, that it may entangle itself the better therein, 
 a man being sometimes able to take two hundred lundes in that manner in a very short 
 time.' Surely the net described in the above passage may very likely be, I do not say must 
 he, the urive, which thus derives its name from the ures, in and amongst which it is found 
 to be used ? It is probable, if such be the real derivation of the term, that, through care- 
 lessness of speech and the not distinguishing a species from a genus, instances of which are 
 of daily occurrence, the word urive may have been applied to nets of similar shape, but put 
 to other purposes, such as catching falcons and hawks, instead of geese, and such like sea- 
 going birds. The lunde is known by the name of Anser Arcticus. I inay remark that 
 Ainsworth and others have the word, ' Uria, n. s. a naff or cormorant ; ' again, a sea-bird ; 
 and we have seen that the ures were the abodes of sea-fowls." {Notes by the Hon. and Rev. 
 Charles Bathurst.) 
 
 2284. The short winged hawks, as the goshawks, buzzards, and sparrow-hawks, are netted, 
 according to Sir John Sebright, after the following manner : — A net, eight feet in depth, 
 and of sufficient length t ) inclose a square of nine feet, is suspended by means of upright 
 stakes, into which transverse notches are made, and on which notches the meshes of the net 
 are loosely placed; so that, as soon as a hawk strikes against it, the net readily disengages 
 itself and falls. The inclosure is, of course, open above, and within a living bird, a pigeon 
 usually, is fastened as a lure. It is likewise necessary that the colour of the net should 
 assimilate as much as may be with the surrounding objects. By this process the larger 
 falcons also, when very hungry, are occasionally taken, though the occurrence is tare; but 
 in taking the common hawk, the merlin, and the hobby, the square net is effectively 
 employed. The call-birds, or baits, are varied according as the onp variety or other of tlic 
 
Chap. V. HAWKING TECHNICAL TERMS. 695 
 
 hawk is sought for. The shrike we have already stated to be used as an aid-de-cawp. " This 
 bird," Mr. Griffith observes, " which recognises from a great distance the various Roptores 
 hovering on high, and is but slightly agitated when he sees a buzzard, rushes into the 
 hunter's lodge when he perceives a falcon. The hunter then slips a pigeon under his net, 
 also held by a strong cord, to leave him the power of fluttering and exciting the falcon, 
 which, when he attacks his prey bitterly, suflTers himseif to be drawn after it within the fall 
 of the net. Should this plan not succeed, the fowler (if he has one) takes a tame falcon, 
 which age and infirmity have rendered useless, and attaches it to the end of a long pliant 
 twig, by the feet, and fixes the other end of the twig in the ground. A cord, beginning 
 from the point where the bird is retained, passes through the pulley which occupies the 
 centre of the nets. The fowler, who holds the extremity of it in his box, on a signal given 
 by the shrike, draws it ; and the twig bending, obliges the falcon to extend its wings as if 
 about to pounce on a prey. The wild bird then directly precipitates himself on the other, 
 and falls into tl)e snare." (An. Kingdom, vol. vi. p. 210.) 
 
 2285. Otvling is aho another method of luring falcons to the net. Any owl may be 
 employed for the purpose, but the same authority informs us that the great horned owl is 
 the usual bait, and is made use of after the following manner : — The owl, confined between 
 two wooden stands or rests, is taught to fly from one rest to the other without touching the 
 ground. Between the rests a cord is tightly stretched, on which a ring plays, and to which 
 another slacker cord is attached by one end, the other being fastened to the jesses on the 
 legs of the owl, whose movements are thus confined to flying from one block or rest to the 
 other. To this change of position he is accustomed by presenting him with food on the 
 opposite side to that on which he may happen to be resting, until he becomes completely 
 habituated to this method of exercising himself. A saloon is now formed in the midst of a 
 copse of boughs, in the centre of which a log or rest stands, and without the saloon a similar 
 one is placed at a hundred paces distant, the intermediate space on which the owl is placed 
 being cleared away. It is necessary that the top and sides of this saloon should be covered 
 with boughs in such a manner, that, although the outside is distinctly seen, there is no 
 opening that will admit any bird to enter with unfolded wings. Nets are placed against 
 the top and sides, leaving open that part only opposite to the resting-place of the owl. 
 The fowler now concealing himself keeps watch, and when he observes the owl lower his 
 head and turn it to one side, he becomes certain that some bird of prey is in the air. The 
 hawk now marking the owl for his own, follows him into his retreat, when, becoming 
 liampered in the meshes of the net, he is easily secured. Other methods of capturing 
 hawks may be seen in the older treatises on falconry, but as they are most of them 
 framed on similar principles with those described, we shall not enter further into the matter, 
 but content ourselves with observing, that the use of trap-cages, fashioned after those em- 
 ployed for taking goldfinches, linnets, &c. have also been employed by falconers, parti- 
 cularly for the capture of the smaller varieties of hawks. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Technical Terms in Use among Falconers. 
 
 2286. The redundancy of sporting terms in days of old was very great, and the use of certain 
 technicalities was essential to the character of every true sportsman. As monks and 
 prelates fostered the sport, we need not wonder that many of its terms were derivatives 
 from the Latin. Our Saxon masters had left us many. We had borrowed from the French, 
 Dutch, and Belgic many more ; and, as may be supposed, some were vernacular. Nor was 
 the language used in this pastime entirely confined to mere technicalities, or terms of art ; 
 for, as is well observed by an ingenious writer, " No art or craft whatsoever has more 
 copiously contributed to the figurative language, proverbs, and adages of our ancestors. 
 To them hawking was a complete mine of metaphor. Our poets, from Chaucer to Spenser 
 and Shakspeare, down to those of more modern times, continually derived figures, illustra- 
 tions, and comparisons, from the falconer's craft. Those who are at all familiar with the 
 works of our immortal dramatist, will instantly recall many instances of this habit. Nor 
 were our English poets at all peculiar in this practice. The same obtained among the old 
 writers of France, Spain, and (perhaps in a more marked degree) among the old Italian 
 poets. The great Dante abounds in terms of falconry, and similes and allusions drawn 
 from the same source; and so also does Petrarch." (Penny Magazine, part xxxii. p. 464.) 
 Our author might have extended the list of terms which our language owes to hawking. 
 The very name hawker, as applied in common to an itinerant dealer in small wares, is, in 
 all probability, derived from an old custom of carrying about hawks for sale. We are 
 borne out in this assumption by Mr. Nares, in contradiction to Johnson, who derives it 
 from hock, a German word for saleiiman. In all sporting matters this great lexicographer 
 must not be implicitly relied on ; as one instance, among many others, we cannot forget 
 that he defines pastern as " the hnee of the horse." The sellers of hawks being, according 
 to Mr. Nares, called cadgers, from the cadge, or stand, on which they carried them about, 
 has transferred itself to a general trafficker, or huckster, of the lowest order, who is thence 
 also often called a cadger. Numerous, however, as these figurative allusions were, the 
 
 Yy 4 
 
696 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 technicalities more than equal them ; and, according to the sporting prioress of Sopwel), an 
 acquaintance with them was of the greatest importance to all such " as woll lerne the 
 kvnaely speche of hawkyng." We, however, by no means profess to give all the hawking 
 terms that are common in the vocabulary of ancient falconry ; neither can we hold our- 
 selves as answerable for the critical correctness, either orthographical or etymological, of 
 those which appear on our pages. The authorities from whence we have derived them are 
 often at variance with each other, and sometimes with themselves. We, however, would 
 refer the inquisitive reader, who would seek further into the subject, to the Dame Juliana 
 Berners, to Turberville, Latham, Markham, Blome, &c. 
 
 '2287. The parts of the body of the hawk are thus named by early falconers : — In the head, 
 the upper mandible was called the beah -, the lower the clap ,- coping was paring both beak 
 and talons ; the yellow bare spot at the base of the bill, which naturalists term cere, the 
 hawker knew as sear or sere ; and the nostril as the nares. The legs, from above down- 
 wards, were called arms, the toes petty singles, and the claws potuices. The wings of the 
 hawk were its sails, as their long feathers were beams. A subdivision of the wing feathers 
 gave to the two longest in each wing the term of principal feathers, and, to the two next, 
 that of flags. Imjiing of these feathers was artificially mending them. The tail was called 
 the train, as the feathers underneath it and behind the thigh were nsLxneA pendent feathers. 
 The craw, or crop, which in hawks is rather a distension of the gullet than a distinct pouch, 
 was called the gorge. The stomach was known as the pannel, and the fjecal matter, within 
 the intestines, the glut. It may be prudent to observe, that gorge is more particularly used 
 to imply abundant feeding. Substantively it also implies a very full meal given to the 
 hawk at intervals of four or five days beyond its ordinary allowance, as circumstances may 
 seem to require an extra stimulus. Summed and unsummed were terms applied to the com- 
 plete, or mature ; and the immature plumage, bearing tha same signification as mewed or 
 unmoulted, and intermewed or moulted. Seamed was a want of condition, as inseamed was 
 perfect condition. Put iii, the game when it takes to a hedge to evade pursuit is said to 
 be prit in. Waiting on, — to teach a hawk to well wait on, i. e. to readily attend to her 
 master, is the very feather in the master's cap. When soaring aloft in the air, the hawk 
 bends herself to watch all his motions, and is ready to come to his luring, or to follow him 
 wherever he pleases, it is then she is perfect in waiting on him. Whistle, — by this sound 
 the falconer dispatches his hawk from his fist, and he lures her back again to the fist by the 
 same. The hallo is used by others for similar purposes, — 
 
 " Vd whistle her qff", and let her down the wind 
 To prey at fortune." Othello. 
 
 Again, in an old play : — 
 
 " If you can whistle her 
 To come to fist, make trial, play the young falconer." 
 
 2-288. The names of hawks as cotmected with their ages. Eyass is a young hawk just taken 
 from the nest. This word is variously written, the most usual has been eyass. Some have 
 derived it from the French niais, silly ; others from the German eg, an egg ; and as many of 
 our words used in hawking are derivations from the Saxon or German languages, such 
 etymological construction is not without its force. Eyerie, ey'ry^ or aerie, — this word, 
 which expresses a nest of hawks, is also by many considered a derivative from the German 
 ey, an egg. By others, however, it is thought to be of Welsh origin, derived from eryr, an 
 eagle. Webster appears loth to fix its critical etymology. Bailey writes ae'rie, an airy or 
 " nest of goshawks," and, of course, of any hawk whatever. Blome makes a distinction 
 between eyasses taken from the nest and bred up by hand in a room, and those bred up and 
 kept at hack, i. e. at liberty. We notice this distinction, not for its importance, but that 
 the readers of this author may not be led into difficulty on some future occasion, when 
 others of the older authors may advert to an eyass tackier. When an eyass can hop from 
 bough to bough, it is called a brancher. One taken from the nest and allowed its liberty, 
 bein'g only restrained from escaping by observing a certain timte and place for feeding it, is 
 known as a tackier, or hack-hawk ; and such, the old trainers say, make the best hawkers. 
 The young bird, when it can fly and prey for itself, is called a ramage, or soar-hawk. 
 Youno- hawks, taken in the spring, were often called lantiners ; but, taken after Lent time, 
 they were called haggards, from their disposition then being more haggard or untractable. 
 Ha"-o-ard, however, in its general and correct sense, implies a full grown hawk of any kind, 
 taken in its unreclaimed state. Bailey has " haggard-hawk, a wild hawk which preyed for 
 herself." Thouo-h this word is generally written with a double g, its derivation being un- 
 doubtedly from the Saxon word hag, it would, perhaps, be more correct were it written 
 hagard. We may also remark, that the old writers on falconry mystified this word not a 
 little ; and were full of the praises of the haggard, as though it was a specific term applicable 
 to one kind of hawk only. Latham's Book of Falconry treats from beginning to end of the 
 hacf-ard falcon, by which he intends the sliglit falcon, although it is under this term he con- 
 tin'ues his description of hawks generally, to the end of the first book ; nor is it without 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 HAWKING APPARATUS. 
 
 697 
 
 much study, and comparison with other authorities, that we at last find that haggard is not 
 intended by him to apply to any one species of hawk, but to every hawk whatever that is 
 wild and unreclaimed. This appropriation of a general quality to designate a particular 
 individual, is further instanced in Turberville's falcon gentle, which was undoubtedly thus 
 named from its mildness, and even affectionate manner towards its keeper, when it is re- 
 claimed. LinnfBus (critical as he was), from these authorities, was led to class the slight 
 falcon under the unscientific term of F. gentilis. Falconers have been also too apt to call 
 the female hawk of almost every \i\nA, falcons, and the males tiercels. There are, however, 
 but two kinds of falcons conventionally acknowledged in common, by the falconers of the 
 present day, which are the Icelander, and the slight or peregrine falcon. As a misnomer, 
 this has caused much ambiguity and confusion to the readers of the older hawking 
 treatises ; and so imperative does custom become, that we ourselves are sometimes apt to 
 introduce the word falcon, where its critical propriety is questionable ; but we do it to avoid 
 the tax of pedantry. We are induced to dwell more on this subject than the matter might 
 to some seem requisite ; but as we have known much difficulty and misapprehension to have 
 occurred by this obscurity of nomenclature, and malappropriation of general qualities in 
 the designation of individuals, we could not resist the impulse to endeavour to rectify the 
 error ; for we again state, that we cannot refrain from thinking that hawking will again 
 become prevalent. 
 
 2289. The actions and acquirements of haivhs. The operations of taming the hawk were 
 called reclaiming, as the accustoming it to bear the sight and presence of company was 
 manning it. Fluttering, or striving to escape, is hailing ; fighting with each other, crabbing ; 
 when sleeping, the hawk jouks. Her prey is her quarry. Binding is the act of grappling 
 with her quarry ; when she flies away with it, she carries it, as she deplumes it when she 
 strips off its feathers : the dead carcass is called the pelt. When having seized her quarry, 
 the hawk first carries it aloft, and then descends with it to the ground, she trusses it. When, 
 after soaring aloft, she descends to seize her quarry, she swoops; the descent has also been 
 called swoop, — " at one fell swoop." The hawk's pursuit after game is called flying ; thus, 
 also, a hawk flies at fur, when hares or rabbits are the objects pursued ; or she flies at plume 
 or feather, when fowls are the game in view. When she flies out too far from the game, 
 she is said to rake, as she checks, when, forsaking her proper quarry, she flies at crows, mag- 
 pies, or the like. 
 
 2290. Mewing and intermewing are important hawking terms. Mewing is the moulting 
 or casting of the feathers : hence mew is the place appropriated to this process, and hence a 
 hawk is intermexved after she has gone through her first moult. Previous to the first mewing, 
 or moulting, she is called either a soar-hawk, or a ramage-hawh. Hawks are also known as 
 hau'ks of the lure, or hawks of the flst, according as they return to the lure or fist. Long 
 winged hawks are of the former division, and the short winged of the latter. Castings are 
 the indigestible matters thrown up from the stomach : castings are also very commonly spoken 
 of as forced emetics ; such as small stones, wool, feathers, &c. as will be further treated on. 
 Cadge, or cage, is the stand on which hawks are moved from place to place, and will be 
 figured hereafter. In the numbering of hawks we call two a cast, and three a lese. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Apparatus employed in the Training and Flying of the Falcon and Hawk. 
 
 2291. The implements used in hawking will first engage our attention. The hood is an im- 
 portant one, and has called forth the descriptive powers of a royal writer in the person of 
 Frederic II., who describes it in his De Arte Venandi cum Avibus, which was printed at Augs- 
 burg, A. D. 1596, from a manuscript belonging to a physician of Nuremburg. In this work, 
 now extremely scarce, there is an interesting description of the hoods called capella, which 
 were first invented, as it is supposed, by the Arabs. 
 
 2292. The hoods for hawks (flg. 340.) are the proper, on the right hand in our cut, and 
 the rufter, on the left hand. Both are almost equally 
 necessary and important assistants to the falconer in the 
 training of falcons and hav^ ks. In the olden instruc- 
 tions of early falconers, the different hawks we find 
 were hooded with one of these hoods only, according to 
 the kind of bird in training ; but later falcon trainers 
 found it proper to make occasional use of either the 
 hood proper, or the rufter hood, as circumstances 
 indicated. The hood proper is a cap made of stout 
 
 leather, of a size corresponding with the hawk it is designed for. It 
 presents an aperture before, which is to receive the beak, and is also 
 made sufficiently large, not only to receive her food, but also to allow of 
 her ejecting her castings. It is not, however, the custom with modern 
 trainers to feed their hooded hawks while under initiatory training ; on 
 the contrary, they omit it until the hawk is somewhat more reclaimed, 
 but they give a little meat directly the hood is put on. Behind the hood a vertical slit is 
 seen, which separates the cap posteriorly to receive the head. Each side of this slit is fur- 
 
 noon PROPER. 
 
G98 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 iiislied with a leathern brace, and as these interlace, so, when drawn tight together, the hood 
 becomes secured on the head. Great care is Required so to form the hood, that, while it 
 effectually prevents vision, it shall not press injuriously on any part, particularly on the 
 eyes, which only can be done by deeply indenting the leather.laterally. It is indispensably 
 necessary that, in putting the liood on, as little violence as possible be used; for any injury 
 received, or any fears excited at this time, are eradicated with great difficulty. It is to avoid this 
 early disposition on the part of the hawk to rebel, that the rufter hood comes in aid. The enuring 
 the hawk to this head gear is technically called making to the hood. A hawk's proper hood is 
 usuallj' topped with a plume of mixed feathers of the game kind, "by which feathers it is put 
 on or taken off. It may be well again to remark, that the placing of the hood on the head, 
 inoffensively to the animal, requires a dexterity only to be acquired by care and perse- 
 verance. It would be well, therefore, first to practise it on a lay figure, i. e. a stuffed speci- 
 men ; for if the lesson is to be practised On an unreclaimed hawk by an untaught hand, the 
 bird will probably be ruined, and the hawker disappointed. The more readily therefore, 
 we repeat, to enure the raw tiawk to a hood, is to commence with a rufter hood, and 
 particularly for the mature and passage-hawks. The Icelander, and the haggard slight falcon, 
 especially the former, is so wild and obstreperous, that it is not prudent to attempt hooding 
 with either of these restraints, rufter or proper, until by fasting, dripping, and watching, 
 they are rendered obedient. 
 
 2293. The rufter hood, we have hinted, is not approved of by some trainers ; and witliout doubt it may, in 
 experienced hands, be dispensed with in most cases ; but we must repeat, that when a haggard is newly 
 talcen, the stiff hood often offers much annoyance to the bird even in good hands ; whereas the rufter hood, 
 as seen in the marginal figure, being made either of cloth or chamois leather, is very supple and light, and 
 may be slipped on and off in a moment ; it is also easily secured under the throat, either by a drawing slip or 
 by two ends tied to each other. In the scarce work, De Arte I'cnandt, of Frederic II. already noticed, 
 p. <j'j7., the hood is so highly and so elaborately described by this imperial author, as to warrant us to suppose 
 that much of his known success in hawk-training was gained by its means ; without it our own power over 
 the hawk would be little. 
 
 2294. The properties of the hood, as a restraint, are very great. With this on, whether 
 the hawk be at home or abroad, she is kept perfectly quiet; without it, we repeat, our power 
 over the haggard nature of these birds would be very limited. In the field especially they 
 would be under no restraint at all, but would hait off the moment a bird of any description 
 came in siglit. Sir John Sebright has elucidated this efiTect in a very philosophic and satis- 
 factory manner. He says, — " It may, perhaps, appear paradoxical to assert, that hawks, by 
 being kept hooded, are brought nearer to thc'r natural habits : but this is undoubtedly the 
 case ; for, by this treatment, they are induced to remain at rest when they are not either feeding 
 or in pursuit of game ; and such are their habits in a wild state, when left undisturbed." 
 We again repeat, that as long as the hood is on, the hawk remains quiescent, and that 
 equally whether confined to the block or carried abroad on the fist. When the hawk is removed 
 from place to place, it is evident that the hood is indispensable, to prevent anxiety or alarm. 
 It is necessary, however, to observe, that the hood is not in general use for either goshawks 
 or hawks, properly so called, when carried abroad, but is principally required at tliose times 
 for the falcon tribes. This contrariety of treatment arises as well from the differences which 
 exist in the training as in the flying of these birds, as will become more fully apparent in 
 the course of our detail. 'The sudden removal of the hood for sporting purposes, and the 
 starting off of the hawk, are, in the technical language of the falconer, termed " flying out of 
 the hood." It is a singular caution, inet with in some of the ancient hawking instructions, 
 that the hood must on no account be formed of any red material, that it might not subject 
 the hawk to be struck at by an eagle. This caution might be a. prudent one, where scarlet 
 plumage was common to the birds of particular localities, but in Europe it would not 
 apply. 
 
 2295. 2'he brail (Jig. 34 1 . ) is a thong of soft leather longitudinally divided, so as to admit 
 the pinion joint within the slit, after which the loose ends are to be thus disposed of. The 
 
 ^ lower is to be passed backwards under the 
 
 ^ •^'^^''^^Si^s^^ .\\>x 3^1 ^i"g; and, being brought along the side of 
 
 .^; '--^^>W^'5v^v ^ ^ the body, is to be tied to the other end above 
 
 --^^^^t^^v '*• This restraint prevents the newly taken 
 
 \\!SMBik> ....^E^ hawk from haitiiig (resisting) during the 
 
 time her attendant is engaged in any oper- 
 ation on her, and such is essentially necessary 
 to keep her from baiting off, and thereby in- 
 juring some of the more important of the 
 wing or train feathers ; the loss of any one 
 of either wing or train feather would inca- 
 pacitate her from successfully flying at any 
 strong quarry. Imping, it is true, in such 
 cases can be resorted to, but even the best 
 imped feather is unequal to the natural one, 
 and imping if possible should be avoided : for it must be evident that the abstraction of 
 one wing-feather only would greatly interfere with the power of the wing. 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 HAWKING APPARATUS. 
 
 699 
 
 AND BELJ.S. 
 
 2296. The jesses, 1 1, leash, 2 2, and bells, 3 .S {Jig. 342.) as appointments of the hawk. The 
 first and last, indeed, dre complete fixtures, being never removed from the legs. The jesses (/jt) 
 
 are straps a few inches long, 
 342 formed either of silk closely 
 knitted, or of leather, but 
 commonly the latter. Each 
 fastens round the leg by a 
 slipping loop or noose, leaving 
 an end which is furnished with 
 a ring. The two rings are in- 
 tended to hook on the swivel 
 of the leash in such manner 
 that they can be disengaged 
 in a moment, when the quarry 
 comes within view. Wlien 
 the hawk is carried on the 
 fist, the leather end of the jesses are wound round the fingers for security. The bells are 
 necessary articles, not only to apprise tlie trainer where his strayed bird is, but also when 
 heavy bells are used, as is sometimes purposely done on hawks at hack, it prevents them from 
 preying for themselves. Each bell is attached to its appropriate leg by a leathern brace 
 called beivit, when the button (a,^p. 342.), being passed through the slit h, secures it to the 
 leg. Formerly the tone of the hawk bells was an important consideration, so much so that 
 they were imported from Germany, as being made in no other country to produce so much 
 or so clear a tone, which was attributed to the silver introduced into their manufacture.' 
 Stiakspeare expressively alludes to this, — 
 
 " How silver sweet sound lover's tongues by night." 
 
 According to the Bookc of St. Alban's, the Milan hawking bells were to be so prepared, that 
 one bell should be a semitone higher than the other. The leathern-eared moderns are less 
 refined, and a pair now lying before the writer, are twins in sound and size, and yet are true 
 hntvk-bel/s. 
 
 2297. The creance is nothing more than a long string or light cord, which, being attached 
 to the leash or leathern thong, allows the hawk more liberty when occasion requires it. It 
 is seldom used, however, except during the training process. 
 
 2298. The tahur-stycke and hatvker, the lure and the drawer, are all modifications of one 
 instrument (Jiff. 343.). Some one of these modifications has been always used by way of 
 
 ft 343 allurement to the hawk to return to the hawker. The tabur-stycke of olden 
 ■" times, we are told, was merelj' a piece of wood rounded and besmeared with 
 
 blood. The hawker, according to Mr. Hazlewood, was an improvement on 
 the tabur-stycke of the Booke of St. Alban's, and " the little rownde stycke hang- 
 ing in a string," mentioned by Turberville. The hawker was a wooden rod, 
 about twenty-two inches long, its upper part being cased with iron, and having 
 a bird with expanded wings at the top. It was also furnished with a bell, 
 which was said to be in tone "rather sullen than musical." This tabur-stycke, 
 or hawker, must have been a very magician's wand, for by the same authority 
 we are told, — " Ye must fynde a foule in the ryuer, or in a pitte precisly, and 
 then sette your hawke a grete space upon a moll hyll or on the grounde, and 
 crepe softly towarde the foule from your hawke streyghte waye. And whan 
 ye come almost there as the foule lyeth ; loke backwardc toward the hawke 
 and with youre honde, or wyth your tabur-stycke, becke your hawke to 
 come to you." It is, indeed, surprising what effects discipline will have over 
 the most stubborn natures ; particularly where it is mixed with indulgence 
 and the hope of reward. As food is the object sought after by every animal 
 beyond any other, so the organ through which they receive it is by them at 
 least respected, sometimes it appears highly prized ; obedience follows, and 
 TABUK-sTTCKE. continued hope of reward keeps the discipline in full energy, and destroys 
 every disposition to open rebellion. Our hold on the generous animals, as the dog and 
 horse for instance, is grounded in part on fear, in part on hope, and in part on affection. 
 On the predacious animals, our hold on their obedience is principally selfish ; much fear, 
 much hope, and faint symptoms of personal attachment mark their intercourse with 
 man. There is, however, without doubt, a certain degree of ferocity implanted in the veiy 
 nature of all carnivorous animals, which by rendering them fearless, fits them for the attack 
 on all such animals whose flesh will .suit their tastes and satisfy their wants. This is in 
 consonance with their natural habits, nor are we to regard them on that account with 
 aversion, nor blame them for those propensities nature herself implanted within them. 
 Nay, more, they occasionally evince sparks of genuine attachment. We have on record 
 notices of hawks, which, however hungry, would not eat unless the food was offered by the 
 favourite falconer. Van A mburgh's lions and tigers evince marks of affection also. 
 
700 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 VI. 
 
 2299. The lure and drawer miiy he considered as identities. This instrument was for- 
 merly prepared with inuch more trouble and artifice than seems to be at present employed, 
 
 ^^ , . , ^^ as we witness in the description given of it by Sir John Sebright, 
 
 who says, " the lure is a forked piece of wood, covered with the 
 wings of birds. Pieces of meat are tied to each side of the lure, 
 and the whole is attached to a string, three or four feet long, by 
 which it may be swung round in the air," or thi-own to a distance 
 on the ground. In the olden times, on the contrary, we have 
 reason to suppose that the lure was more artificially framed, and 
 so fashioned as to resemble a bird, exhibiting not only wings, but 
 "^■^^ a beak and talons also. The plumage constituted the drawer, and 
 the feathers which garnished it were purposely varied, according 
 to the nature of the quarry to be flown at. Thus, we read, 
 " When they accustom the hawk to fly at a kite, a heron, or a 
 partridge, they change the drawer accordingly." When hawks 
 under the highest discipline were flown, a lighter drawer, after 
 the form of a tasselled hood, was used. It, however, remained 
 sufficiently conspicuous, as may be seen in the accompanying 
 sketch from Reedinger. The lure is a most essential part of the 
 apparatus employed in the training and practisings of the long 
 winged hawks, and of those only ; nor can they be too early or 
 HAWK i.uER. tQo intimately acquainted with it. Thus, to make the lure, the 
 
 hawk is fed entirely on it during training; and we know how powerful a medivim of 
 connection the furnishing of food becomes between ourselves and the animals around us ; 
 and it follows that by such means the confidence of the animal, which in a wild state 
 accompanies them through the vast field of nature, in the domesticated one centres in the 
 hand which feeds it. 
 
 2300. Haivking ploves of sufficient size and substance, form a necessary hawking appoint- 
 ment. These gloves were made of some stout substance to guard the hand and wrist on 
 which the hawk is placed. In accordance with that show of state, and observance of orna- 
 ment, which accompanied even the sports of old, the glove was a very consequential article. 
 Some were garnished in the most costly manner. In the inventories of apparel belonging 
 to Henry the Eighth, frequent notices occur of hawking gloves, and it is known that 
 seven such, " most richly embroidered," were to be seen in the royal jewel house at 
 Hampton Court. (See Hawkinff-fflove, figured, p. 123.) 
 
 2301. Seeling, coping, imping, mezving, caging, or staging, were necessary and important 
 operations in falconry; and, with the exception of the first, or seeling, they remain the same 
 to the present day. We only notice seeling, to make our historical account of the ait 
 complete. Seeling was an early and cruel practice of tlic falconers of sealing up the eyes, 
 to prevent the hawk from seeing around her. A needle and thread were passed through 
 both eyelids, so as either to shut out the whole of the light, or only a part, as the two ends 
 of the thread were more or less closely knotted. As early as the days of Dame Juliana 
 Berners, this cruel practice was getting into disuse; for she informs us that, in her time, tliere 
 were " falconers of latter and better knowledge, who had discovered a method of blind- 
 folding the bird without unnecessarily torturing it." 
 
 2302. Coping ice have already alluded to as being a paring of the beak and talons of 
 hawks, to prevent their sharp points from wounding the hands, &c. of their keepers; to 
 remove also the exuberant portions of a too rapid growth during close confinement ; and 
 sometimes also as a check to their unhallowed pursuit of game. In performing this 
 operation, particular instruments, called coping-irons, were formerly employed; but either a 
 sharp knife, or a file, is sufficient for the purpose, taking care that the sensitive parts are 
 not wounded by penetrating to what is called the gnicli. We have already hinted at a di- 
 vision of animals into generous and selfish ; or, we might say, into placable and ferocious. 
 The former live on grain, or on the fruits of the earth ; indeed, are essentially vegetable 
 eaters : the latter are carnivorous, preying on the flesh of each other. Such are the objects 
 under our present consideration, and it is on them principally that these coercive measures 
 are practised ; but even the hawk trainer will find, that keeping up the hope of reward will 
 answer his ends better than the dread of punishment in most of them. 
 
 Sect. VIII. Mewing, fVeathering, Bathing, and Imping the Feathers of Hawks. 
 
 2303. These being subjects of much consequence in the treatment of the haiok, they may, with 
 propriety, receive a separate and distinct notice. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Mewing, or Housing, of Hawks. 
 
 2304. The mewing, or housing, of hawks is a very important part of their treatment, 
 whether as intended to imply their general state of confinement, or that which is par- 
 ticularly adapted to their moulting state. Mewing originally was confined to the direct 
 
Chap. V MEWING OF HAWKS. 701 
 
 act of the moulting, or casting of the feathers of the hawk ; and there can be little doubt 
 but that the latter acceptation of the term is the correct one ; and that the term mews was 
 originally intended rather to express the immediate apartment in which hawks were shut 
 up to mew, or cast their feathers, than to express their ordinary habitation, though even in 
 this sense it is not altogether a misnomer, as will be seen. The moulting of feathers is 
 t expressed by a word of similar sound by the inhabitants of almost all European countries. 
 By the Welsh it is called miw, mudare in Italy, muer in France, mausen in Germany, 
 and mititen in Holland, &c. And although the word has divers other meanings, as mew, 
 a gull, mew, to cry as a cat, &c. &c. it more strictly refers to change and alteration ; hence 
 to mew, or chmige the feathers: and not only does it express a change of feathers, but also of 
 hair, skin, horns, and other animal exuviae of a deciduous nature, — 
 
 " Nine times the moon had mew'd her horns." Dryden. 
 
 Mew also expresses confinement, which brings the term more particularly to bear on our 
 subject, — 
 
 " More pity that the eagle should be mew'd. 
 
 While kites and buzzards prey at liberty." Shakspeare. 
 
 " Close mew'd in their sedans, for fear of air." Dryden. 
 
 " She hated chambers, closets, secret 7nt'ws, 
 
 And in broad fields preserved her maidenhead." Fairfax. 
 
 2305. The Mews at Charing Cross, we make no doubt, were built as a general receptacle 
 of the hawks of the kings of England, not only when moulting, but also as a general con- 
 servatory for these birds. Richard II. in 1377, appropriated it to this purpose ; and it con- 
 tinued so until 1537, when, in the twenty-seventh year of Henry VIII. it was converted 
 into stables for the horses of that monarch ; from which originated the application of the 
 term mews to the long ranges of stables, which run behind the streets of London inhabited 
 by the noble and wealthy. An honoured and talented friend of ours, who in an eminent 
 degree unites deep research with inuch wit and humour, observes on these mews, " Fal- 
 conry is indeed so obsolete as a practical sport, that almost the only thing which in those 
 days reminds us of its ever having existed, is the word " Mews" one sees written up in the 
 back streets of London : even the " King's Mews," which gave some idea of grandeur and 
 gallant bearing, are pulled down, and swept away from the face of the earth, and no longer 
 designate the present abode of the noble steeds of the royal palace? And as to the ordi- 
 nary lines of coachhouses, ginshops, dunghills, dirty fowls, bristling cheveux-de-frises, 
 with empty quart-pots hung on the pegs, swaggering helpers, shrieking children, and 
 scolding women, how little does this chaos bear the stamp of the mews of olden time, where 
 the stately falcons were kept up during moulting season, when they were changing (muto, 
 hence mews) their plumage, and all were carefully tended, and reclaimed, and trained for 
 their baronial service!" 
 
 2306. Hawks, in their general state, should be kept in an apartment to which the air has 
 free access, but completely sheltered from cutting winds and frosts. When numbers are 
 to be kept, a quadrangular shed might be erected, where the benefit of the lee-side might 
 always be obtained. They may rest, according to their kinds, on the flat, or be placed on 
 perches or blocks ; but during the warmer months many falconers allow them grass sods to 
 rest on. It will at once be evident that hawks reared from the nest cannot bear the incle- 
 mencies of the weather in the same degree with the haggards. With this caution, it may 
 be observed, that, except during intense frost, it is not judicious to shut them up in a closed 
 apartment, even in winter. The open air is their natural habitation ; and it is therefore 
 that which is most likely to keep them in health and strength. On the subject of feeding, 
 we forbear to dilate here, as it is fully noticed in other parts of our detail. 
 
 2307. Bathing is strongly recommended by most practical hawkers, and it is undoubtedly 
 essential to the health and comfort of these birds. M. Huber is so warm an advocate fox- 
 it, that he directs that such hawks as do not bathe voluntarily, be forcibly dipped once or 
 twice a- week. Sir John Sebright recommends their being bathed " every five or six days 
 in a clear stream, or pool of water, that is shallow at the edge." In very hot weather we 
 should think bathing two or three times a-week would not be too much. It is necessary, 
 however, to observe that hawks are not taken to the bath unfed, and which caution seems 
 generally observed, but the meal should be a moderate one. When a running stream, or 
 pool, is not within the boundaries of the mews, wide bowls, with water, may be placed 
 before them. But to offer this luxury truly after a state of nature, it is only to take them 
 to any stream or pool, each being hooded and furnished with a leash, to which a creance 
 should be tied, to give more liberty. Being then fastened to the ground at a proper 
 remove from one another, the keeper, or trainer, unhoods them, and retires to some 
 distance ; when, having bathed and plumed themselves, they should be hooded, and taken 
 up as soon as they begin to show any signs of uneasiness, otherwise, as well observed by the 
 ingenious baronet, "baiting in the creance with a full crop might prove very prejudicial." 
 
 2308. Weathering of hawks is also important towards the preservation of their health. 
 They should be weathered, i. e. placed without doors, and unhooded at every convenient 
 
702 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 opportunity. The haggards especially require this exposure, as being more natural to themi; 
 but they sometimes do not bear unhooding so well, particularly if they arc at all inclined to 
 he rammish or wild. With such a hawk it is better either to put her out hooded, or other- 
 wise to let her weathering l)e in the evening, when even the wildest inclines to quietude. 
 In some cases feeding moderately will prevent their baiting and striving equally as well as 
 the hooding of them. Latham however says, " he would wish all hawks to be weathered 
 in their hoods." It is recommended to place passage-hawks and haggards on small mounds 
 turfed over ; eyasses may be confined on their blocks. Some falconers, however, prefer peg- 
 ging them down on the bare grass, if the ground be soft. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Mewing, or Moulting, of Hawks. 
 
 2309. The deciduous falling of the feathers of birds, as an annual change common to all of 
 them as far as we know, has been already noted. The reproduction of a new set of feathers 
 requires more than ordinary exercise of the powers of the constitution, and hawks therefore 
 wlien mewing, as horses when moulting, are less lively, and suffer much more from atmo- 
 spheric changes than at other times. 
 
 2310. Preparations for mewing of hawks were made by the old falconers after the winter 
 flights had terminated ; and the strict observers of times and seasons commenced the process 
 at Lady-day. It is not bad practice to take the first step by coping (paring) the beak and 
 talons of the hawk, which will avert any mischief if she baits off, or rebels. It would not 
 be ainiss, cither to put on new jesses and bewits, if the old ones are at all at fault ; which 
 will prevent her suffering any disturbance in new dressing her, when her mewing is com- 
 pleted. It will also be prudent to examine, whether she is troubled with vermin of any 
 kind ; and if such be tiie case, treat for the same as hereafter directed. 
 
 2311. The mewing apartment must be screened from cold and damp, but neither must it be 
 over-heated, nor deprived of a free circulation of air. The mewing-hawk is usually un- 
 hooded ; but we would observe that much must depend on the disposition of the individual. 
 Blome recommends the use of a cop-hood, by which we presume he means the rufter. A 
 close hood in all possible cases should be avoided, on account of the feathers ; and where 
 hawks are well reclaimed, the hood of every kind should be altogether dispensed with. 
 Bathing should be allowed while mewing proceeds, as it softens the skin, and facilitates the 
 parting of the quills. In very cold weather take the chill froin the water, but do no more. 
 Mewing hawks should be fed twice a-day with fresh meat, its blood and juices being retained 
 within it. The keepers of hawks should frequently visit them to make them familiar : this 
 is most imperative ; and, to further this end, they should be practised in coming to the fist 
 as frequently, which will keep up due obedience, and, at the same time that it will exercise 
 them, will aid the moult, and assist digestion. Keep mewing hawks clean, and by all means 
 avoid the filthy custom of suffering their dung to accumulate around them, as is practised 
 in aviaries, under an impression that the warmth engendered by the dung will hasten the fail 
 of the old, and the growth of the new, feathers. Birds may be kept sufficiently warm by 
 other means than that of forcing them to breathe an atmosphere impregnated with acrid salts. 
 In a state of nature they are not seen thus to bury themselves in filth, and if it were 
 advar.tageous so to do, nature would have given them such an inclinaition. 
 
 2312. The old fdconers did not usually fly their hawks until six weeks had elapsed from 
 the completion of their moult. Indeed, even then, although they may be full plumed, it 
 is doubtful whether the quill feathers of their beams and train are suflficiently consolidated 
 to fly with safety and effectively at the larger quarry, as herons, kites, wild ducks, &c. We 
 shall conclude with an important hint on the subject of mewing, given by Sir John Sebright : — 
 " As it is difficult to procure Icelanders and gerfalcons, these valuable birds are well worth 
 mewing ; but as slight falcons and goshawks are easily obtained, much trouble and expense 
 will be saved by getting young birds every year ; and as these do not cast their flight and tail 
 feathers the first year, they will be in order to fly in the autumn, when the older birds will 
 be in moult." (^Observations on Hawkitig, p. 63.) Our reply to this is, that with the zealot 
 in the sport, all these manipulations lighten the troubles of the falconer, instead of increasing 
 them. How much more every one enjoys the work of his own hands, than that he obtains 
 from others ! It was implanted in our natures so to do, to prevent the evils resulting from 
 idleness ; but unless the reader be indeed a zealot, let him follow the baronet's plan. 
 
 ScBSECT. .3. Imping the Feathers of Hawks. 
 
 2313. Imping is a somewhat curious process, by which any feathers that may be accidentally 
 broken in either the wings or tail of a hawk may be completely repaired. From what 
 has been stated with regard to the powers of the wings and tail, both in the sailing and 
 rowing tribes, it will be apparent that any damage done to either of these important parts, 
 obliges the hawk to enter the lists with his antagonist with odds against him. To repair a 
 liroken feather is therefore essentially necessary ; and, for the purpose, the falconer should 
 be provided with pinions right and left, and with tail feathers also of each variety of hawk, 
 all carefully marked in the order of their growth, by whicli any broken feather may be made 
 good fi-om a similar feather stored in the keeping of the hawk master. 
 
Chap. V, TRAINING OF FALCONS AND HAWKS. 703 
 
 2314. Tlie repairing process is as follows : — The web of the broken feather is to be dexter- 
 ously parted by means of a penknife at its thickest part, when the knife is to cut the shaft of 
 the quill obliquely forward, carefully avoiding to do any injury to the web on the opposite 
 side or edge of the same feather. Such is the practice of all professed falconers, and such 
 are the directions of Sir John Sebright, our modern master in this art. The operator " next 
 cuts the substitute feather, as exactly as possible, at the corresponding joint, and with the 
 same degree of slope." This portion of the process must be conducted with great nicety, as, 
 upon the critical adjustment of the two portions of quill to each other, the perfection of the 
 operation must mainly depend. To retain the applied portions to each other, a needle, 
 sharpened triangularly at both ends, being first wetted with vinegar, or with salt and water, 
 is to be passed into the centre of the pith, first of the native feather, and next into that of 
 the additamentary one, dividing the needle equally between the two feathers, and doing this 
 so exactly in the natural direction of the quill, that when the original feather and its addi- 
 tional piece are brought together, it shall be difficult to detect the artificial union. Keep 
 the hawk very quiet ; and the rust which arises on the needle by the means of the brine, will 
 keep the whole in place. 
 
 2315. Blame's directions for impitig arc suhstantinUy the same, but that he recommends, 
 instead of a needle, that the quill part of a fine feather be used, and that the yolk of an egg, 
 or some other " semond," be the bond of union. We have used the diamond cement in 
 uniting similar matters with such success, that we do not hesitate to recommend its use for 
 the purpose. To mend a train feather Blome proposes that a small peg of juniper wood be 
 dipped into melted glue (we say, use the diamond cement), and that half of it being thrust 
 within the stump of the broken quill, the substituted feather may be forced on the other 
 half of the stick, the glue or cement retaining the portions firmly together. 
 
 2316. A haiL'king cadge, cage, or stage, is used for the removal of hawks from place to place. 
 One depicted by Ileedinger in ^i^-. 345. is seen as an oblong frame; occasionally we 
 
 have seen it circular. It should be made of light wood, 
 and of such a shape and substance that the hawks can 
 perch upon the bars with ease and safety to them- 
 selves. The wood of which it is formed should tlierc- 
 fore be a little wadded, that the pressure in holding on 
 may not hurt the feet : slight rods of hazel should be 
 fixed across each end, to prevent the hawks from falling 
 on the inside when they bait. The falconer, as the 
 figure shows, places himself in the middle of the stage, 
 and supports the weight by means of two straps across 
 his shoulders: the hawks are hooded when thus moved, 
 and are furthermore fastened to the cage each by its 
 leash. It is only a few days ago that we were grieved 
 at observing how ill the gentleness and thorough 
 trained temper of several casts of hawks was rewarded. 
 A man was passing along Holloway-road with a cir- 
 cular stage surrounded by his birds, which were actu- 
 ally beaten off their standings by the cloaks and other 
 missiles of a posse of school girls, which was scarcely 
 noticed by the careless carrier until we interfered. Had we been certain that these hawks 
 belonged to the Duke of St. Alban's, we should have considered it our duty to have apprised 
 him of it. 
 
 Sect. IX. Operations required in the Training of Falcons and Hawhs. 
 
 2317. WheJi the tcildness and ferocity of these birds are considered, we are surprised at the 
 DOwer of that discipline which can reclaim them to so much obedience as is necessary for 
 the purposes of falconry. These impatient subjects must be taught to bear all the restraints 
 of close confinement, together with the incumbrances of jesses, bells, leash, and hood, and 
 all without active resistance. A well trained hawk must further yield a ready obedience to 
 every command, and even when soaring in the air, must instantly return either to the hand 
 or lure when whistled to or hired. Having made prey of its game, it must likewise be 
 equally ready to give up the quarry to the hand of its master, without showing any dis- 
 position to hear it aiuay. To effect all this, it is evident that great patience and perseverance 
 are necessary on the part of the trainer ; and his task is the more difficult, inasmuch as only 
 a momentary loss of temper may retard the process of reclaiming for weeks, and in some 
 subjects it may frustrate it altogether. 
 
 2318. To teach subjection to any wild animal, it is essentially necessary, first, to make such 
 animal aware that all attempts at escape are vain ; secondly, that the gratification of the 
 wants of nature are for the future to be looked for within its prison walls, and also from the 
 hands of its jailor. 
 
 2319. Of the numerous authorities on this subject. Sir John Sebright is amongst the most 
 recent. His Observations on Hawking are so just that thoy leave us in regret that they are so 
 
704 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING Part VI. 
 
 concise : we gratefully own our obligations to them. M. Ruber's observations on Iwwking 
 also, ably translated and methodised by Mr. Griffith in his A7iimal Kingdom of Cuiuer, -A-e 
 would recommend to the notice of the reader. The Abbe La Pluche likewise has written 
 a summary of the practice of hawking, which he calls one of the " noblest and most profit- 
 able of pleasures." We can fully agree in his opinion of the high rank of this sport; but 
 we are constrained to demur to his dictum with regard to its profitable character ; that is, if 
 he made use of the term profitable after its usual acceptation. On the contrary, this recre- 
 ation is well known to be a most expensive one, although, unquestionably, a most fascinating 
 and noble one. Turbervllle and Latham are old authors of repute ; the latter, although he is 
 redundant, is yet well worthy of the falconer's attention. Blome also treats largely and 
 quaintly withal on hawking; and though a compiler only, is well deserving of notice. 
 Many other old treatises on hawking, of various degrees of merit, are known to exist. 
 Among these that of Markham stands conspicuous ; but, without doubt, that of Sir John 
 Sebright is the most valuable, and should be referred to by every one attached to hawking. 
 
 2320. Hawk trainijig may be divided into that for eyasses, branchers, and haggards, or 
 mature hawks. It will be well to bear in mind, that however other parts of the training 
 may equally apply to short winged as to the long winged hawks, still it must never be lost 
 sight of, that all long winged hawks are brouglit to the lure. Short winged hawks, on the 
 contrary, are brought to the fist : but while we mention this as an arbitrary distinction, 
 its precise meaning must not be mistaken ; for it is not meant that the long winged hawks 
 are not taken at all on the hand, either in training or when carried abroad. It is only 
 intended to observe,that they are to return to the lure when preying ; whereas the hawks of 
 low flight return at once to thejist, 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Training of Eyasses, particularly those of the Slight Falcon. 
 
 2321. JFhen eyasses are taken from the nest in an unfledged state, it is requisite to keep 
 them warm ; but both at this time, and when further advanced in growth, still more particu- 
 larly they should be handled as little as possible. In taking of eyasses, as yet but partially 
 plumed or featliered, great care is required that none of their new formed feathers be injured, 
 particularly those of the wings and train ; and be it observed, that the more the birds 
 approach to a fledged state, the more care is required that neither those feathers nor their 
 talons receive injury. This caution extends to the whole period of their training also. Sir 
 John Sebright recommends, that as soon as eyasses of either falcons or hawks are taken, 
 
 ' they be at once put within a large hamper, which must be firmly fixed on its side about 
 breast high, on the branches of a tree, in a retired situation. The lid of the hamper, 
 when properly supported, will serve as a platform for the birds to come out upon to be fed. 
 M. Huber recommends that, " for a bird o{ liigh flight, i. e. one of the noble tribes," a cask 
 staved at one end, and resting on the side, be lined with straw, and placed on a low wall, or 
 a hillock of earth, within the reach of the master, with the opening turned towards the east. 
 For a bird of low flight, they use a kind of hut of twisted straw, set upon a tree of no great 
 height, within reach of the hand. Certain planks are placed near the openings of these, on 
 which the birds perform their first exercises, and receive their food. The food consists of 
 beef or mutton, from which the fat and membranous parts have been withdrawn, and the 
 edible part is cut into slender and oblong pieces. This aliment is given daily at seven in 
 the morning and five in the evening, and the bird is excited to partake of it by one uniform 
 cry, which he soon learns to recognise. On those planks, which serve as a table, the feeders 
 always place the food for the high flying birds ; but for the others the food is more com- 
 monly set on the ground, as soon as they are strong enough to descend and re-ascend. 
 Both kinds are seen to increase their strength gradually ; thus they first reach the places 
 which are near them by jumps, and then by a heavy sort of flying, which the French call 
 monter a Vessor. {Animal Kingdom, vol. vi. p. 139.) Thus ci^rcumstanced and protected, the 
 young birds should be regularly and plentifully fed once or twice a day, in the manner 
 already directed. 
 
 2322. The cry or tvhistle hinted at as preparatory to feeding, must not be omitted, as the 
 young bird soon recognises it, and it serves to form such a connection between his own 
 wants and his trainer's presence, as insures both his confidence and obedience. When 
 eyasses are somewh.at advanced in their growth, in addition to a liberal supply of the usual 
 food, some variety is also proper. For this purpose pigeons, rooks, or other birds, may be 
 given occasionally, which will not only whet the appetite, but also give a relish for food of 
 that description ; this change is indeed essential to their health. 
 
 2323. The appearance of what are known as hunger traces, will follow any considerable 
 alteration of the accustomed quantity or quality of their food ; and these marks should be 
 watclied for with much care, and must be immediately combated ; bearing in mind, however, 
 that prevention is better than cure. Sir John Sebright has well described the hunger trace 
 as being a distinct line crossing every feather of the body, but most apparent on those of the 
 wings and tall ; where also it is evident that the defect is of most importance. " It may be 
 seen," he further observes, " as a line of imperfection across the web of every feather neatly 
 
Chap. V. CONDITIONING OF HAWKS. 705 
 
 marked as if a razor had been lightly passed across the wing." The consequence of this 
 failure in the vital supplies is such, in some cases, that the feathers break away at the hunger 
 trace. The trainers say, that omitting to feed one day will be followed by some appearance 
 of the hunger trace, consequently we want no further proof that a plentiful supply of the 
 best food is necessary to force the growth of the feathers, on the full development of which 
 the powers of the bird so mainly depend. To increase the nutritious properties of their 
 food, raw eggs are also sometimes added to it ; and if raw eggs do really prove beneficial in 
 these cases, it can only be because the eaters are themselves carnivorous. 
 
 2324. Eyasses living at hack increase in size and strength beyond those kept in more close 
 confinement. Some eyasses are confined either in a room with open windows, or in open 
 sheds, or on platforms, being restrained from moving further than their leash allows. Those, 
 on the contrary, which are allowed full liberty, are said to live at hack ; and when the benefits 
 of free air and exercise are considered, it must be evident that the tackier, or hack-hawk, is 
 by far the most likely to prove strong and good. At hack the eyasses are seen to increase 
 in strength and vigour every day ; their first flights carry them into the branches of the 
 surrounding trees, they next perch themselves on the tops of the neighbouring buildings, 
 and gradually they extend their flights to greater distances. The tacklers should have bells, 
 and if they are rather weighty it will keep them more within bounds : and it is now that 
 care should be taken to make any neighbours who may live near aware, that if such birds 
 fall in their way, they cannot mistake them for others, both from the circumstance of 
 their wearing bells, and from the confidence of their manner. Particular care also is now 
 required that they be fed at stated periods, and always at the same place, which will insure 
 their ready attendance on the feeder. When, however, they have learned to hawk for them- 
 selves, they will occasionally fail to return at feeding time. Should their absences extend to 
 two or three days continuously, no time should be lost in taking them up, or they will infal- 
 libly absent themselves altogether. Sir John Sebright directs, that, to recover them, small 
 pieces of meat should be fastened to the ground, having springes dexterously set around the 
 meat so as to entangle their legs. A watcher, however, should be at hand to prevent them 
 from injuring themselves by baiting. A bow-net may also be set so as to inclose them ; for, 
 be it observed, taken up they must be, if it be wished to secure them from total alienation. 
 
 2325. Trainiiig for hawking purposes now succeeds ; it will, however, be well to remark, 
 that much of what follows will apply generally to the education, not only of these but also 
 of mature or passage-hawks, although it is more particularly intended for eyasses and 
 hack-hawks. Any important variation required in the treatment of either from that of the 
 other, will be noted as we proceed. We must however, in this place, take occasion to offer 
 a few preliminary observations on condition, as it regards hawks in general 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Conditioning of Hawks, a necessary prelude to Training, 
 
 2326. Conditioning, in its sporting signification, is as necessary to the hawk as to the racer 
 and hunter. In a state of nature the pursuer and the pursued are usually tolerably well 
 matched ; and, were it otherwise, many races of animals must become extinct. Conscious of 
 this approximation to equality between the agent he employs in hunting and the game he 
 hunts, the provident sportsman endeavours to lessen the chances of escape of the one, by 
 artificially increasing the powers of the other, which is done by a process called conditioning, 
 by which the animals so treated attain to greater speed and durability than is common to 
 them in a state of nature. Having already endeavoured to illustrate the effects on horses 
 of what is technically called putting them into condition, we shall now describe the 
 practical part of putting hawks into condition. The strength of these birds, like 
 that of other animals, is increased by liberal feeding, and by suitable exercisings, which 
 in them likewise hardens the muscles, and adds greatly to the respiratory powers. All 
 superfluous fluids, which increase the weight of the body and diminish its strength, are to 
 be abstracted by castings as a natural, and purgatives as a more artificial process. 
 
 2327. Castings are the indigestible matters thrown up from the stomachs of carnivorous birds ; 
 and as it is well known that all the hawk tribes swallow the entire of the lesser birds and 
 beasts on which they prey, it follows that their membranous stomachs being equal 
 to the solution of the soft parts only, what remains, as the hair, feathers, bones, fur, 
 &c. are returned by the mouth in a compact mass. This vomition being a natural act, and 
 one that occurs after every meal made on whole animal carcasses, it is evident that the act 
 itself must have a direct tendency to cleanse out the stomach, and remove matters that 
 might otherwise remain some time undigested to the injury of the health. Wlien hawks 
 are fed, as is usual, with beef or mutton, neither skin nor bone is given, the whole is there- 
 fore retained, and no casting takes place. Under this view there is every reason to believe 
 that, nutritious as such food is, the stomach feels the want of this natural stimulus ; and 
 that the small indigestible remains which are too minute to be disgorged, as portions ot 
 tendon, mucous, and oleaginous matter, become irritants, the evils of which are to be obvi- 
 ated as follows : — 
 
 2328. Artificial castings are given to hawks for the purpose of cleansing the stomach, and 
 
 Z z 
 
706 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 that by so cleansing they may restore that ftill tone to it, which a continued system of 
 full feeding on solid flesh tends to injure. It is under this idea, therefore, that with their 
 raw, or their soaked beef or mutton, we purposely intervene the entire carcasses of small 
 birds or beasts, as mice for instance, which are easily procured, and make an excellent cast- 
 ing when fresh ; for stale matters of every description, be it observed, offend the stomachs of 
 hawks. The feet of fowls, or the feet of rabbits, hares, &c. with the fur on, answer the pur- 
 pose of producing casting ivell ; and when these are not at hand, pellets of tow, flannel, fur, 
 or feathers, rolled up within the hawk's meal may be given. In answer to an inquiry, how 
 this is to be done, we reply, that, by habitually rewarding them with some fresh morsels of 
 flesh immediately after they have swallowed the casting, they will soon readily bend to it of 
 their own accord, in hopes of what is to follow, particularly if sharp set. As hawks will 
 not fly until they have disgorged, it is recommended to give them castings at night only, 
 by which means they having returned them by the morning, become empty and are then 
 ready for their gaine. Artificial castings, however, require much discretion in the giving, 
 and very close observation of the state of the hawk ; otherwise, when the castings are 
 too strong and too often repeated, like an excess of physic to the hunter and racer, more 
 mischief than good may be done. Latham, the great advocate for castings, says, that he 
 does not fail to give plumage every nighf to a hawk in full condition (" well in-seamed") 
 when daily flying at game ; but when she takes no flights, he gives her no evening meal. 
 
 2329. Small stones were much used by the old falconers as preparatory to more active cast- 
 ings. Thus Blome observes, " If you should give her castings before her stomach is well 
 prepared by the stones, it would signifle nothing ; for ihey are, as it were, the key of the 
 work, that the grease and glut may be stirred and dissolved, so as to be fitted to pass away in 
 her mewts downwards, or in her castings upwards. The best time of giving stones is doubt- 
 less at night, until she be thoroughly clean, and then in the morning, but not until she hath 
 put away her supper from above ; half a dozen at a time are suflScient, and to do well they 
 should be given above the hand; but for that every one hath not a ready skill, you may 
 cast her, and give them so without danger, if it be carefully done. This course must be 
 continued until you give her plumage in her luring and training ; and then must you add 
 the bending of the wing, being the short feathers of the pinion, with as much washed flannel 
 as will make a reasonable casting ; and remember in using stones and casting to observe this 
 old rhime — 
 
 ' Washt meat and stones will cause a hawk to fly, 
 Long fasting and great casting will cause a tiawk to die.' 
 
 Stones used as castings should be gathered up when cast and washed. They may be also 
 suffered to remain within reach of the hawk, who will often take them voluntarily when 
 they are wanted. Celandine and numerous other herbs were given by the older falconers, 
 when an active emetic was wanted. 
 
 2330. Purgatives are much less frequently administered to hawks than castings. A few 
 grains of rhubarb, jalap, or aloes, as three, four, or five, may be given, encircled by a slice of 
 beef Should it be refused when thus offered, it must be forced down, which, however, 
 must be done with great nicety, or the hawk may be injured, and at least some of the wing 
 or train feathers may suffer. Markhara directs a piece of aloes as large as a bean (a horse- 
 bean we presume) as a proper purgative for a hawk ; but we should recommend a smaller 
 dose to be first tried. We would again remark, strong purgatives, as aloes, gamboge, jalap, 
 &c. are only admissible when the bowels are much constipated. When, on the contrary, 
 hawks are relaxed in their bowels, and their evacuations present an appearance of mucus, or 
 yellow glair, and particularly if they be mixed with imdigested food, give rhubarb. If the 
 mewtings are black, then in preference give a grain of calomel, three grains of gum 
 myrrh, and two grains of aloes. From what we have stated, the matter of which is equally 
 derived from the best authorities, as from our own knowledge of the diseases of birds, it is 
 imperative that a careful and frequent inspection of the castings and mewtings be made, to de- 
 termine on the healthy or diseased state of every hawk that is kept. W^hen in full health, the 
 castings will exhibit nothing more than the refuse matters we have noticed, dry and pressed 
 compactly together. If on the contrary, as before observed, they be seen moistened with 
 glair or mucus, or streaked with morsels of undigested food, the assimilating powers of the 
 hawk are impaired. When, also, the mewtings (stools) are seen to be of an undue consist- 
 ence, as either thin and watery, or very hard and dry, there is equal reason to suspect that 
 something is wrong within. If either castings or mewtings, or both, are black, the liver is 
 probably affected ; but if undigested food only is seen, the stomach is at faidt. Hepatic 
 remedies are proper for the first, and stomachic aperients for the last. 
 
 2331. Vermin sometimes torment hawks, and prevent their thriving. In these cases fumi- 
 gations of tobacco or sulphur must be resorted to, or sulphur finely levigated, and mixed 
 with a fifth part of stavesacre, equally finely powdered, may be forced into the feathers of 
 the hawk, in moderate quantities, by means of a powder puflT, observing to have the hawk 
 hooded. General cleanliness, as regards every part of the mewing or lodging of falcons 
 and hawks, will greatly tend to prevent the encroachment of vermin ; and, above all, will 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 TRAINING OF HAWKS. 
 
 707 
 
 keep the atmosphere around them pure. Expose not your young hawks to wind or rain ; 
 but, at the same time, let them have plenty of air : be careful, we again repeat, to remove 
 filth daily, and almost hourly, if you wish to promote vigour and high condition ; likewise 
 let the perches and resting blocks be attended to, that the feet may not clog and canker ; and 
 for the tender-footed hawk, cover them with matting. 
 
 2-332. Hawks are also apt to be affected with wheezings, commonly denoting' congestions in the lungs, 
 which the old falconers call asthma and pantas. For this comjilaint we would recommend a mitigated diet, 
 with a daily dose of a grain of antimonial powder, to be given in a tea-spoonful of honey of roses, which remedy 
 we have ourselves tried on birds with great success. The old falconers employed coltsfoot in these cases ; and, 
 as they atHrm, with much benetit. Worms in the intestines, also, sometimes rob hawks of their condition. 
 As a vermifuge we would recommend that finely levigated glass be given with salt and sulphur daily, in 
 proportions as follows, — of the glass five grains, of salt two, and of sulphur three. It was only with a view 
 to simplify somewhat the medical treatment of the hawk, from the crude mass of numberless diseases, and 
 remedies as crude as they were numberless, that we have entered on the topic ; which, having brought to a 
 conclusion, we shall resume our subject of hawk training. We train horses, dogs, and men, to increase 
 their strength and hardihood ; we also do the same with hawks, and with the same results. 
 
 2333. The training of young hawks commences with putting on the hood, bells, jesses, S^c. If the pupil 
 prove very wild and rammish, the rufter hood may be first made use of; for although it is principally em- 
 ployed in the early training of the mature and passage-hawks, yet occasions may occur, in which its use will 
 be found convenient for some tender and timid eyasses also. Be it, however, observed, that whichever hood 
 is put on, the utmost care is required in so doing it, as to avoid injuring any of the wing feathers ; and which 
 is best effected by broiling the wing, as already directed, p. 698. With eyasses or hack-hawks these restraints 
 do not often excite much resistance ; nevertheless, with all hawks, young and old, temper and patience are 
 requisite. When any considerable refractoriness is shown, wash the food, and let water be dripped over 
 the bird, which, with deprivation of sleep for a night or two, will subdue the stoutest spirit. 
 
 2334. Having advanced ihzis far, and our eyass being furnished with hoods, bells, jesses, 
 and leash, she is to be fastened to her block or standing (fig. 346. ), which is either an 
 
 elevated peixh, as seen in our cut, or otherwise is a solid 
 wooden truncated cone, a foot high, and about nine inches broad 
 on its upper surface, the inider surface being sufficiently enlarged 
 to prevent its overturning. To a staple in the block, the leash 
 being made fast, so as to allow a sufficient length for the bird to 
 move up and down, the arrangement is so far complete. The 
 block is now to be placed in a shed, or in the open air during 
 the day, but protected from the wind. A few hours will reconcile 
 the hawk to this confinement ; and the next lesson will be to Jist 
 her, the hand of the keeper being, of course, glove-guarded. It 
 usually, however, takes some time to habituate a hawk to the 
 fist; and therefore, to prevent her from baiti7ig off (struggVmg 
 offensively), she should be hooded during the initiatory lesson. 
 Sliould she actually bait off her block, gently replace her ; and 
 when well settled, carry her about several hours in succession, 
 during which slie may be frequently stroked down the back with 
 a feather, and at the same time be encouragingly spoken to. 
 M. Huber directs, that when a falcon or hawk agitates herself 
 very much, proving extremely refractory, and actually attempts 
 to use her bill, in such case, besides lowering her food, let cold 
 water be thrown over her head, or a stream may be allowed 
 to drop from a wisp of hay or straw held over her, by which 
 means she may be eventually rendered completely tame. As 
 the hawk becomes quiet and accustomed to her restraints, the brail may be removed 
 from the wing, but the carrying on the fist must not be relaxed in ; on the contrary, 
 it should be persisted in almost through the whole of the. day. A quiescent state being 
 at length established, the hood may be occasionally taken off; when, as Sir John Sebright 
 has it, she " may be allowed for a short time to pull upon a stump or pinion, from which she 
 can get but little incat," observing, however, by way of encouragement, to give her a few 
 mouthfuls directly the hood is again put on : indeed, it is of the first consequence in this 
 training, that every action which the falconer requires from a hawk, should only be a 
 prelude to a reward. Thus, when on her block, she should be enticed to show a readiness 
 to come to the fist the moment she is invited to do so ; which must be first taught her by 
 showing her food on the fist, and so continued, until it becomes a ready act of obedience in 
 the hawk, with or without a bribe. It is, however, to be remembered, that these initiatory 
 lessons must always be practised with a creance, or long string, which must be tied to the 
 leash ; and, if possible, these initiatory processes should be conducted under a gloomy light, 
 and without any objects around likely to disturb the hawks under training. 
 
 2335. To train the hawk to the lure is also a very important part of the process, and with 
 the eyass, in particular, it is not usually a very difficult one. Neither is it often very much 
 more so with the brancher ; but with the entrapped mature, or passage-hawk, it sometimes 
 proves a work of much time and labour. The first step is to feed the hawk on the lure, 
 being, as Sir John Sebright directs, " first made to come to it when held very near, then 
 when held a little farther off, and next it is to be thrown on the ground to a small distance ; 
 
 Z z 2 
 
 DRESSED HAWK. 
 
708 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI. 
 
 and thus she is to be brought by degrees to fly to it, and to seize it eagerly, however far it may 
 be thrown " (Jiy. 34 7.). An assistant is now to swing the lure some distance from the falconer, 
 wlio casts off the hawk ; the lure, be it understood, is to be thrown into the air, when the 
 
 hawk is flying towards it, but so that 
 she cannot attain it until it falls to the 
 ground, which caution is to be ob- 
 served, lest she should be hurt by 
 striking it in her flight. When this 
 lesson has been repeated until the 
 hawk has become eager to take the 
 lure, the assistant is to swing it as 
 before, but is to take it into his hand 
 when the hawk is coming; he is then 
 to swing it again as soon as the hawk 
 has passed ; and finally to throw it upon 
 the ground when the hawk is returning 
 towards him. M. Huber's directions 
 imply, that when she has had so inuch 
 training that she will pounce upon the 
 lure from the whole length of her tether, 
 they accustom her to know and examine 
 the game which she is destined to hunt. This is done by attaching the game to the lure, and 
 allowing it to run or fly near the bird ; being first attached by a packthread, but eventually 
 doing it at liberty, until it is thought safe to trust to her free of all restraint. ( See An. 
 King. vol. vi. p. 202. ) When properly trained, the hawk will learn to fly round the 
 falconer, and bend its flight inwards, when in sight of the lure; nor should she be less 
 obedient to the well known call, halloo, or whistle, but should follow and wait on the trainer 
 in all his steps. 
 
 2336. In the luring lessons, the hawk having descended to the lure, and being busily 
 employed, the trainer should walk leisurely around her, all the time encouraging with his 
 voice, and occasionally giving her a favourite morsel from the hand. He should also 
 occasionally, at such times, reward her by giving a full meal of some favourite food when she 
 is taken up. It inay be further observed, that the lure is not only used in training hawks, 
 but it can likewise be employed in the exercising of theiu when out of work, and when 
 they cannot he flown at game. Sir John Sebright, however, cautions the falconer " against 
 keeping his hawks too long on the wing, that they may not thereby acquire a habit of 
 flying low ; it being a perfection in the slight falcon to soar as high as possible." During 
 all these lessons it is essential that the hawk be accustomed to every variety of objects, 
 particularly of liorses, dogs, and men ; indeed, noise and bustle of every kind should not 
 alarm her. At first, however, no stranger should approach from behind, but it must be 
 done leisurely in front of her; for without she become thus fearless of every object, her edu- 
 cation cannot be completed, and consequently her hawking practices will be valueless. 
 
 2337. Entering of the falcon to her name, may be commenced as soon as she comes readily 
 to the lure. When thus advanced, we will suppose her soaring aloft with her head 
 inclined inwards, and ready to come to the lure ; at which time the practice is to fly a 
 partridge, confined however by a creance. This the falcon brings to the ground, where 
 she is to be allowed to eat it, the trainer walking roiuid her, and encouraging her during 
 the time. The same process is to be repeated a few times, when she inay be flown at 
 game unrestrained ; but to prevent her becoming cowed by any failure in her early 
 attempts, it is recommended that a live partridge in a bag be kept in reserve, ready to 
 throw up to her should she have failed in her first flight on other game. Sir John 
 Sebright however observes, that " though this is the method of breaking eyasses to the 
 lure practised by falconers generally (and, as we should suppose, such as he has employed 
 himself), yet," he thinks, " it might be better done, and with infinitely less trouble, by 
 using the young hawk, wlien flying at hack, to feed always on the lure." In this we 
 heartily coincide, and from all the consideration we have given to the subject, we feel con- 
 fident of its success. 
 
 Sect. X. Training of both Haggard and mature Haivks. 
 
 2338. Training of passage and mature falcons is somewhat more opcrose than the training 
 of eyasses. With thein it will be proper to commence the process by weakening their 
 powers of making their resistance hurtful to tlie trainer. To effect this, let the beak and 
 talons be coped, i. e. somewhat blunted by a knife or file ; in good hands the latter is the 
 most efficient instrument ; this done, brail the wing, and proceed to put on jesses, bells, and 
 leash. As, however, there is a probability, that the striving against the rufter hood even 
 may be considerable, it will be prudent not to attempt putting it on until the wildness is 
 in a great meaaire gone, by the subduing means already pointed out, as night watchings, 
 
Chap. V. TRAINING OF HAWKS. 709 
 
 with water drippings, and very slender diet by day. The meat also that is given to sucli 
 should be washed in water, to render its exhilarating powers weaker, by depriving it of its 
 blood and nutritive juices ; and they should likewise be fed in the evening only, that being 
 sharp set in the day, they may take their initiatory lessons more readily ; neither must this 
 treatment be relaxed, until all rammishness has ceased, and until the subjects of it will 
 suffer their feathers to be stroked down with a quill, and other marks of familiarity 
 allowed, without resistance or baiting off. They should likewise seldom be left alone, 
 indeed, it might be said, night or day ; for if the trainer has them not altogether by his side, 
 he should at least visit them, for the first two or three weeks, several times in the night. 
 Hard as this may seem, yet, to reclaiin either the Icelander, or haggard slight falcon, it is 
 actually necessary, and we know that it has been done. One trainer was pointed out to 
 us, whose wife objecting to this hourly disturbance, removed the birds into his bedroom, 
 and from his bed, by the glimmer of his rushlight, he aroused his slumberers, and thus 
 inured his presence to them by night as well as by day, until at last these wild subjects 
 began to show pleasure in the company of their trainer, and to rejoice, according to the old 
 hawking phraseology, in his notice, and indeed to appear unhappy in his absence. 
 
 2339. Obedience having been unconditionally and fully exacted, indulgence shoidd follow. 
 The rufter hood should now be occasionally removed, and the subject under training 
 be allowed to look about her a little, at first in an obscure light only, gradually however 
 increasing it, until the noontide glare is borne without disturbance. The putting on the 
 full hood is next to be atteinpted, and in general it is not in this state a very difllicult 
 matter to effect. Occasionally, however, the operation does occasion so much resistance, 
 that there is great danger of injuring the hawk, either in the body or plumes ; in which 
 case. What is to be done ? 
 
 2340. To make a refractory hawk to the hood, Blome's directions are, " You must be pro- 
 vided with a hood of some light colour, as green, red, or yellow, which hang on your little 
 finger of the same hand whereon you carry your hawk, and let it hang so that it may be 
 always in her sight, especially at such times as you feed her. This do for about a week, 
 or until you find her acquainted with it so well as to search through the hood for the 
 meat. If you interpose it when she doth this boldly, you may essay to bear a little hard 
 with the hood against her head, by which means she will in about a month come to hood 
 and unhood herself, as often as you please. And whereas before you used to restrain her 
 from eating, let her now eat moderately when she is hooded, and never but then ; nor 
 should you take off her hood until feeding time." Being now effectually restrained, your 
 falcon must be accustomed to take to the hand when presented ; she mu.st also be familiar- 
 ised to noise and bustle, as well as to the sight of men and animals in motion ; and the 
 hood now rendered familiar to her, should be frequently put off and on; nor must these 
 ceremonials be relaxed until she is thoroughly reclaimed. It is in the vigorous prosecution 
 of these parts of discipline, over and above those practised towards eyasses, that the differ- 
 ence between their trainings principally consists. 
 
 2341. To make the passage-hawks to the lure, it is enough if they will fly to it when swung 
 round at a distance, as it would not only be difficult, but it would be also unnecessary for the 
 purposes to which they are applied, to teach them to wait on. What we said on the luring 
 of eyasses will mainly apply here also : but, as before observed, more close training is cer- 
 tainly requisite for the haggard ; and the more northward the habitat of the falcon is, the 
 more strict must every part of the discipline be, and for the gerfalcon most of all. We have 
 said little about practising the passage-hawk to the hand, but, as already observed, though 
 technically they are not hawks of the fist, but hawks of the lure, they are to be familiarised 
 to the hand almost as much as the others, and therefore must be taught to leap from the 
 stand, or the ground, on the hand as soon as presented, where they must receive the same 
 attentions and the same rewards as hawks of the fist. 
 
 2342. Training the passage-hawks and northern falcons to flying at their game, follows the 
 exercisings we have described. Initiatory lessons at flying at living quarry now follow. A 
 pigeon is usually the first game they fly at, one or more of these birds having already been 
 given to be raked from the hand. Proceed therefore to throw one up to her in a creance 
 and if she shows herself ready at this, shorten the flight of another, cither by taking out two 
 quill feathers of each wing, or by clipping off a portion of the whole, and having so done 
 throw it off before her, she being now wholly at large. The game that the falcon in training 
 is intended to fly at should be Inade particularly familiar to her, which is best done by using 
 a representation of it before her during her initiatory practisings. Thus, by the French 
 trainers, a black hen is attached to a stake to teach the hunting of crows, a red hen is used 
 to imitate the kite, and a grey turkey-hen represents the heron. At length a crow, a kite, 
 or a heron are thus treated by them ; the bills and talons of the former are blunted, and the 
 beak of the latter being cased or much shortened by the saw (a much less cruel practice is 
 that of inserting the point of the bill firmly within the branch of a piece of elder, as sug 
 gested by Sir John Sebright) : one or the other, as the case may be, is attached to the stake, 
 and of course soon sacrificed ; after which the hawk is practised at either of these at liberty, 
 
 Z z 3 
 
710 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Pakt VT. 
 
 but at minor elevations at first. Many of these hawks, however, require some trouble 
 before they can bring even their rapacious courage up to the sticking point to attack a 
 heron. Sir John Sebright tells us, nevertheless, that " they may generally be brought to 
 it by flying them at a barn-door cock of a light colour ; and still more effectually by tying 
 meat uporr a heron's back, and practising them daily in feeding on it there, observing to 
 guard the heron's beak by the humane inethod just noticed. In the early flying practices, 
 should the falcon fly unsuccessfully at its game, it is recommended not to take the falcon 
 down by the common lure, but by a live pigeon held in a creance, as a disappointment of 
 this kind, without a kill at the end of it, might be more fatal to the hunting propensities of 
 the falcon than twenty blank days to the foxhound. 
 
 2343. Tlie treatment of working hawks requires some notice also. The old falconers, as we 
 have already observed, thought little of flying their hawks every day ; the moderns think 
 three times a week enough, and it certainly is so. Even with this work, they must have 
 liberal feeding to keep them up to the mark. On the day before flying, hawks should have 
 a moderate meal only ; when full fed they are apt to be heavy, but when sharp set, as we 
 have already observed, they set about their work in earnest. It is, however, well remarked 
 by the master in the art we have so often quoted, that "the condition and habits of each 
 bird inust be considered, and that the feeding be proportioned accordingly ; it is onlj- the very 
 strong and high conditioned, liawk that should be allowed to fly two successive days.'' When 
 this is done, a more plentiful allowance of food should be apportioned to each day's raieal than 
 at other times. We must not be understood as hinting that the hawk, which flies twice or 
 thrice a week only, is not to be well fed ; on the contrary, she should have a plentiful meal 
 on the days she has flown, and it should be given immediately she has done it. When 
 she is gorged, it is proper tliat she remain at rest two whole days, as it would be unnatural 
 and hurtful to fly lier in less time. In this respite we only imitate the natural habits of 
 these birds, which incline them to solitude and alm.ost total inactivity after they have 
 preyed abundantly. 
 
 2344. The gorge (so called) is a very full meal, given once in four or five days, it being sup- 
 posed that in the intervening days a moderate but a sufficient quantity is also given. It is as 
 essentially necessary to keep up the working hawk in full bodily condition, as it is that it should 
 not become too full and gross. To judge of the condition of a hawk in full flight, weigh her 
 and feel the sides of her breast : if she be light, and her breast-bone prominent, feed her more 
 liberally. If, on the contrary, on turning up her train feathers, her vent is seen to be unusually 
 red and prominent, her eyes bloodshot, and her breast laden with flesh, lower her diet, and let 
 her have full castings; and if these are not suflScient, give once a week a gentle purge of two, 
 three, or four grains of rhubarb or aloes, according to her kind, size, and strength. The 
 actual quantity of meat to be given, cannot with propriety be stated, as the wants of the birds 
 will differ from each other, and that from day to day also, as they work or rest. About a 
 tliird of a pound of beef a day is a fair quantity for a slight falcon, so in proportion for 
 other hawks in full work. It is, however, to be observed, that their food also should be 
 varied, for reasons already hinted at. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Training of the Merlin and Hohhy. 
 
 2345. Tlie training of the merlin, from a natural docility in her nature, is not attended with 
 much diflSculty. All the usual training processes are employed, which in a very few days 
 succeed so completely, that the merlin will fly to the hand held out even twenty or thirty 
 yards distant. When thus advanced, she must be made to the lure by the following method ; 
 a lark, secured by a string, is thrown off at fifteen or twenty yards' distance, which being 
 seized by the merlin, she attempts to fly off with it, which it is the object of the trainer to 
 prevent. He therefore jerks the string which is fastened to the lark, and if fortunately the body 
 is thereby pulled away, the head only being left with the merlin, the lesson is accomplished. 
 The body of the lark is now partially buried at the feet of the trainer, and the hawk return- 
 ing thence to possess herself of it, which not being able to do, but, on the contrary, finding 
 herself rewarded with meat instead of the bird, soon learns that attempts to carry her game 
 are fruitless, but that to return with it to her master is the certain means of obtaining a 
 reward. The old falconers were used to fly merlins at partridges with effect, but a cast 
 was usually employed, and a cast is also used for snipe hawking, which affords very excel- 
 lent sport, and often a very diversified chase. 
 
 2346. The training of the hobby is essentially the same with that of the merlin, but it 
 usually requires more time to accomplish. As a sporting hawk it is used for the same 
 game as the merlin, but with rather less effect, not being so good at the mount as the 
 merlin, although somewhat larger. It has been used to fly at partridges, but it is 
 better matched with quails, landrails, snipes, larks, blackbirds, thrushes, &c. Sir John Se- 
 bright informs his readers, that both the merlin and the hobby may be brought to wait 07i; 
 but although the hobby is the more tractable of the two, yet, if we are rightly informed, it 
 is more difficult to bring the hobby to this than the merlin. Colonel Montague asserts, that 
 the hobby has been principally employed in a .-^port, called daring, by which partridges, 
 
Chap. V. TRAINING OF HAWKS. 711 
 
 quails snipes, and other birds which will lie, are taken. The hobby being cast off so 
 frightens the birds, that they will suffer a net to be drawn over them in preference to rising. 
 The colonel also considers the hobby to be a passage-hawk, and in some instances it may be 
 so ; but Sir John Sebright, who does not usually take any thing on trust, asserts that both 
 the hobby and merlin breed in England ; and we are equally certain of it also, having many 
 times seen their nests and taken the young. 
 
 Sect. XI. The Training of short winged Hawks. 
 
 2347. Essential variations are requisite in the management of the sailers from that 
 employed in the education of the rowers, that is, between the hawks of low and high fliglit ; 
 tlie necessity of which will appear, if reference be made to what we have already stated with 
 regard to the sailers and rowers, or the ignoble and noble raptorial tribes. 
 
 SuBSECT. I. Training of the Goshawk. 
 
 2348. Tlie goshawk stands at the head of the short winged hawks, and, like the long 
 winged, may be taken from the nest, or be procured by netting or by trapping when full 
 grown, these latter being generally pi-eferred. Our present subject is a hawk of the fist, 
 and is consequently not to be hooded except when travelling, or during its early initiation, 
 to keep her quiet. About the fifth or sixth day the hood may be finally removed, as many 
 of these birds soon become reconciled to confinement, and will readily take food from the 
 first. Goshawks and others of the short winged kind rest on a perch formed from a pole, 
 about an inch and a half in diameter, which Sir John Sebright recommends to be placed 
 horizontally, at four feet from the ground, under a tree in fine weather, and to be removed 
 under shelter when it is foul. A piece of woollen cloth, or matting, should be nailed to its 
 surface, and should hang to the ground, so that the hawk may raise herself up by it when 
 she has left the perch or baited off. She is to be fixed to this perch by a short leash of six 
 or eight inches in measure, the swivel of which is to be tied close to the top of the perch. 
 The shortness of the leash, and the presence of the matting by which she can creep up, 
 prevents her injuring herself by passing under it, and by so doing to twist her leash around 
 it. As these hawks are carried unhooded, and ai-e not brought down to the lure but to the 
 fist, it is evident that a singular degree of obedience must be taught them, which fortunately 
 their nature in general cases inclines them to in a greater degree than that of the long 
 winged hawks. The same means, however, are employed to make them gentle by feeding 
 them very frequently by hand, giving them very small quantities at a time, and by constantly 
 carrying them about on the fist, with the precaution of having the jesses wound round the 
 fingers. The absolute necessity of keeping the wild hawk without sleep and always in 
 hand, is constantly insisted on in the old hawking instructions. Bert's approved Treatise on 
 Hawking, iiuhWsheA in 1619, has the following: — " I have heard of some who watched, and 
 kept their hawks awake seven nights and as many days, and yet would they be wild, ram- 
 mish, and disorderly." This "gentleman" is altogether a curiosity; he reared hawks 
 himself, and with such success, that he proudly boasts he had sold a simple goshawk and 
 tercel of his training for one 100 merks. From his own account, the greatest part of his 
 time — almost the whole of it, except when he slept — must have been occupied by his birds. 
 " There cannot," he says, "be too much familiarity between a man and his hawk." Mark- 
 ham also advocates familiarising the hawk to her master by his looking her full in the face, 
 using her to all sorts of company and loud noises, all which is true to the letter. 
 
 2349. Nothing familiarises a hawk more than tempting her from the perch to the hand by 
 offering her some favourite food, as the stump or pinion of a fowl ; and we again repeat that, 
 during the probationary stage, she should be left as little alone as possible, except at the 
 necessary hours of rest. By persevering in this treatment, the wildest goshawk may be 
 taught to come readily to the fist when held out to her, and from almost any reasonable 
 distance, as forty or even fifty yards, whether she be on the ground, on the perch, or lodn-ed 
 on a bough. This method of training M. Huber varies, by tying a living pigeon to a stake, 
 which the hawk is allowed to seize by the head at the length of lier leash, when the attend- 
 ant pulls away the body, leaving the pigeon's head with the hawk, who, having devoured it, 
 will follow and come to the hand from almost any distance to eat the remainder. If her 
 intended quarry is to be the partridge, these lessons must be practised with them after the 
 same manner, or whatever game she is principally to fly at, that game should be employed 
 as a lure in the initiatory exercises. Sir John Sebright, however, appears to entertain a 
 very mean opinion of goshawks for the purposes of falconry. He allows that they may be 
 employed against pheasants and landrails, but for partridges he considers that they are too 
 slack mettled to fly willingly at any, and that all but very young birds will distance them ; 
 he however acknowledges that the very worst will take rabbits. We must nevertheless 
 remark, that many falconers of repute, particularly Oiose of the Continent, prize the gos- 
 hawk much, and use them extensively. 
 
 2350. The training of the sparrow-hawk does not differ from that of the goshawk, which it 
 
 Z z 4 
 
712 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Part VI. 
 
 resembles in every respect but in size. It flies very rapidly for a short distance : indeed, 
 no one who has observed her when hawking for small birds, but must have been struck with 
 the velocity of her stretches at these times. She may be entered at partridges with effect ; and 
 particularly in the early part of the season she proves very efficient ; and indeed, according 
 to Sir John Sebright, she is the best of all the hawks for landrails. The sparrow-hawk may 
 likewise be employed against other of the smaller winged tribes. It is said that a gentleman 
 in Ireland flies them at quails also very successfully. Sir John Sebright once took a wild 
 partridge with a sparrow-hawk of his own breaking, ten days only after the bird had itself 
 been taken wild from a wood. As implicit reliance may be placed on the assertions of this 
 most respectable and talented sportsman, the fact is at once a proof of the occasional tract- 
 ability of this hawk, and of the excellent management of the baronet. On the subject of 
 training and hawking with the short winged hawks generally, the same gentleman offers 
 the following important remarks : — " That to be effective, they must be kept in high con- 
 dition ; that they cannot fly when any wind is stirring ; and also, that, upon the whole, they 
 are altogether more difficult to manage than stronger birds." 
 
 2351. Of the training of buzzards, we omit any particular description; in the first 
 place, because it does not differ from that employed on other of the short winged hawks ; 
 and in the next, because, when trained, these hawks are of little worth. Each variety of 
 buzzard is usually cowardly in its nature, and sluggish in its habits ; and its talons also are 
 too weak to be effective against any such quarry as, considering the size of the flyer, might 
 appear a proper object to be flown at. The vision of the buzzard, likewise, is such as to 
 render it rather adapted to crepusculous than to noontide hunting. Conscious of its de- 
 ficiencies, it will wait for hours in apparent tranquil indifference, while watching an unfor- 
 tunate bird, who, transfixed with fear, is afraid to move. We have somewhere met with an 
 account of a pheasant, which was observed to be attempting to conceal itself in some long 
 grass from the observation of a buzzard, which was perched in a tree, evidently watching 
 its motions. The observer having waited two hours to watch the result, became tired, and 
 left them both in the same situation. Another relates that a pheasant seen to secrete 
 itself thus from the attack of a buzzard in the evening, was actually found the next morn- 
 ing in the same situation as it was seen the previous evening, being still watched by the 
 vigilant buzzard. The former we can readily believe, from what we have ourselves seen in 
 our evening walks ; the latter, though by no means impossible, yet creates some doubts. 
 
 Sect. XII. The Game flown at hy British Falcons. 
 
 2352. The quarry at which hawking amateurs fly their birds, are either of the plume, or of 
 the fur, i. e. either birds or beasts. Some hawks are taught to fly both at the fur and 
 plume ; but either for want of sufficient patience, or sufficient dexterity in training, it does 
 not often succeed, and therefore is not often attempted. It is true, that whatever bird or 
 beast the hawk has been first broken to, she or he is apt to fly best to that ; but never- 
 theless, it is by no means very difficult to bi-eak hawks from flying at any accustomed 
 quarry, and to inake them equally eager in the pursuit of another. And the same versa- 
 tility of talent, both in the trainer and the pupil, will eventually bring a hawk to fly at 
 either fur or plume ; but the bird must be a tractable one, and the trainer both a patient 
 and a clever one. Almost all hawks under training are taught to fly at pigeons, because 
 these birds are readily procured. It is therefore necessary to break them from these, before 
 they are entered at their intended game, which is thus managed : — Have ready a living 
 bird or beast of the kind the hawk is intended principally to fly at in future ; if it be of the 
 plume, shorten its flight by the method before directed; or, otherwise, retain it loose in a 
 creance. Now let a pigeon fly so distant from the hawk, that she will not be able to over- 
 take it. On the return of the disappointed hawk, throw up another in the same way ; and, 
 by repeating this a few times, she will be completely broken from flying at that bird. It 
 is now that the game intended for her future pursuit is to be let fly, which she will readily 
 bind, and will thus become fixed to that quarry in future. If she is to be varied in her 
 objects of pursuit, she must be allured by each of them in the same way ; and if she has 
 been properly reclaimed, but particularly if she have a perfect confidence in her master, 
 and a personal attachment to him, she will the more readily learn to vary her flight to each 
 quarry. Nothing effective is to be done with hawks without engaging their confidence 
 and regard. Harshness makes them haggard and stubborn. How much it is to be de- 
 sired, that a conviction of the power over animals by means of kindness, in preference to the 
 exercise of cruelty and violence, would become universal ! 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Heron Hawking. 
 2353. The heron {Ardea major Linn.) is too well known to need a very particular de- 
 scription. Long and large as it appears, when stripped of its feathers it seldom reaches 
 beyond four or five pounds in weight, although its wings extend from tip to tip more than 
 five feet. Its six inch bill is very strong and very pointed, and its edges are slightly ser- 
 rated, to give it a firmer hold on the fish it takes. The middle claw orf each foot is also 
 
Chai-.V. 
 
 HERON HAWKING. 
 
 •13 
 
 notched, without doubt, for the same purpose. The plumage of the heron is of an ashen 
 gray, but pleasingly variegated ; and that of the back of the head, more particularly of the 
 male, is elongated into a flowing crest. The plumes of the heron were, in olden times, used 
 as ornaments for the caps and helmets of the nobility, and they still appear as part of the 
 costume of the garter. At the present day the pendent feathers of the neck, gained from the 
 white male common fowl, are dyed for the adornment of the military hats and caps. Wilson 
 tells us the feathers of the heron arc, to the present day, an highly esteemed ornament in North 
 America, and are to be seen in the market of New Orleans for sale. Chardin informs us 
 that they were equally in request in Persia ; and that, to obtain tliese feathers, the 
 bird is entrapped, and being robbed of its plumage, is again let loose. In the breeding 
 season herons congregate, and are ranked under the term of platform builders, " for though 
 they construct a shallow depression in the centre of the nest, which is, by all the species, 
 if we mistake not, lined with some sort of soft material, such as dry grass, rushes, feathers, 
 or wool, the body of the nest is quite flat, and formed much in the manner of an eagle's 
 aerie, of sticks crossing one another, and supported upon the branches, or between the forks 
 of high trees. All the species also are social, nestling in large communities, after the man- 
 ner of rooks, though instances are not uncommon of individual pairs breeding solitarily." 
 (^Arch. of Birds, Lib. E. K. p. 184.) Belon tells us, the meat of the heron was royal food 
 in France ; and also, that it was, in early times, little less prized in England. 
 
 2354. Established heronries were originally very numerous, and were kept up with great 
 attention, and every encouragement was held out to these birds to attach them to the lo- 
 cality. The heronries at present existing in this country, we are informed in the work just 
 quoted, are " in Windsor Great Park, on the borders of Bagshot Heath ; at Penshurst 
 Place, Kent; at Hutton, the seat of Lord Caernarvon; in Gobay Park, on the road to 
 Penrith, near a rocky pass called Yew Crag ; on the north side of the romantic lake of 
 Ulswater ; at Cressi Hall, six miles from Spalding in Lincolnshire ; at Downington-in- 
 Holland, in the same county ; at Brockley Woods, near Bristol ; at Brownsea Island, near 
 Poole in Dorsetshire." Colonel Montague notices a heronry of Scotland in a small island, 
 in a lake, where, there being only a scrubby oak, much too scanty to contain all the nests, 
 many were placed on the ground. " Besides these," he says, " we are acquainted with a 
 small one in the parish of Craigie, near Kilmarnock in Ayrshire." Lesser breeding places 
 of herons are spread over the United Kingdom at large ; for few birds are more generally 
 diffused, there being probably few, if any rivers or large pieces of water, but have their 
 regular visitants of this kind. Formerly heronries were very strictly protected by govern- 
 ment, and legal enactments were made for that express purpose ; but those times are gone 
 by. Taking young herons from the nest was then fineable to the amount of 10s., which 
 was a great sum in those days ; and to kill a heron subjected the offender to a fine of 20s. 
 A temptation to the destruction of this bird beyond the protection of the fisheries, existed 
 in the value set pn its flesh, which at that time of day was in as high estiination as that 
 of the peacock ; although, in the language of trade, both are now " at a discount. " We 
 have ourselves eaten the heron ; the flesh is dark, but not of a bad taste, and much less 
 fishy in flavour than the flesh of most piscivorous birds. 
 
 2355. The daily visitations of the heron to its feeding places are watched by the falconers, 
 who station themselves to the leeward or down wind of the heronry, so that the heron on its 
 
 ^_ ^^^^ return must fly against the breeze, 
 
 ->r'^Wi^_ 34J5 which gives a great advantage 
 
 / ' : <^ IL" to its enemy. As soon as one is 
 
 discovered on the return, a cast 
 of falcons is let loose, who, catch- 
 ing sight of the quarry, rise in 
 pursuit (y?^. 348.). The heron, 
 instinctively aware that its life 
 is at stake, prepares for the fray 
 by disgorging the contents of its 
 stomach to lighten the weight 
 of the body. The coursing falcons 
 ascend the airy vault in spiral 
 _ gyrations, by which the atmo- 
 spheric resistance to their flight 
 — is lessened. These circlings, it 
 has been observed, have fre- 
 quently the curious effect of 
 presenting the three birds as flying in different directions ; whereas the real intentions 
 of the two hawks are steadily directed to one point, which is that of contact with 
 the heron, whose entire efforts are as steadily engaged in avoiding it. To effect this, the 
 affrighted heron strenuously endeavours to rise above the hawks, who however, by 
 superior power of wing, commonly succeed in getting the upper station, from which one 
 presently makes its stoop ; and happy it is for the poor heron if he can evade the blow, 
 
714 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. Taki VI. 
 
 which he occasionally does, either by shifting his station, or by receiving the falcon on his 
 sharp bill, which instantly transfixes it. This danger is however denied on authority, but 
 we feel assured that it does occur. The second hawk, if the first fails, stoops in his turn ; 
 but the meditated blow of this also is frequently evaded like the former. The trio then still 
 rising higher and higher, the sight becomes interesting in the extreme, and the spectators 
 are scarcely less agitated than the feathered warriors above. At length another stoop takes 
 place, and the fatal seizure is made by one hawk, while the other binds to his fellow, 
 and all three quickly descend together, but not with a dangerous rapidity, as their povvers 
 of inflation and the action of their wings break the fall. It is now that the mounted liorse- 
 men make the best of their way to the assistance of their falcons, and their first efforts must 
 be directed to secure the head of the heron, that the sharp beak may not take effect on one or 
 both of them. This danger is best avoided by any one putting his foot on the neck ; and in- 
 deed is the only safe way, such is the savage fierceness and great power of the wounded heron. 
 
 2356. The heron of olden times, if we believe all that is told us, had some singular means 
 of defending itself not recognised by us moderns, although there are not wanting some 
 veritable proofs of annoyance offered by the pursued towards the pursuer, particularly by 
 thebeasts of stinkine/ flight. In the Booke of St. Alban's is found the following note:— " The 
 heron, or hernsew, is a fowl that liveth about waters, and yet she doth so abhorre raine and 
 tempests, that she seeketh to avoid them by flying on high. She hath her nest in very 
 loftie trees, and sheweth as it were a natural hatred against the gossehawk, and other kind 
 of hawks, and so likewise doth the hawk seek her destruction continually. When they fight 
 above in the aire, they labour both especially for this one thing, that the one might ascend 
 and be above the other. Now, if the hawk gettcth the upper place, he overthroweth and 
 vanquisheth the heron with a inarvellous earnest flight ; but if the heron get above the 
 hawk, then with his dung he defileth the hawk, and so destroyeth him, for his dung is a 
 poison to the hawk, rotting and putrLfying his feathers." 
 
 2357. Herons arc taken for hawking purposes, by placing around their nest strong nooses, 
 so arranged, that when they come to visit their eggs, their legs may become entangled 
 therewith. About sunset a man placing himself to leeward of the nest in close concealment, 
 having the line or lines to which the noose or nooses are attached, by drawing them tight, 
 can usually succeed in taking one. It is necessary, however, to preserve the life of the 
 heron, not only that food be forced down its throat, but also that it be prevented from dis- 
 gorging it when there, by placing a bandage around the neck, sufficiently tight to prevent 
 vomition, but not so much so as to interfere with respiration. Without this precaution, such 
 is the sulkiness of this animal, that it will infallibly starve itself. Nevertheless, such also 
 is the power which skill and perseverance have in taming the most intractable animals, that 
 even the heron has been brought to assume all the fondness of a pet ; in proof of which Sir 
 John Sebright offers the following interesting fact, which occurred within his own know- 
 ledge : — "A full grown heron was taken in a decoy, and brought to J. D. Downes, Esq. at 
 Old Gunton Hall. At first, he was obliged to treat it in the way that I have described, 
 by cramming and tying down the food ; but at length it became so tame, as to follow him on 
 the wing to the distance of some miles, to come into the house when called, and to take 
 food from the hand." (Observations on Hawking, p. 39.) In the reign of Henry VIII. 
 herons were imported for the amusement of hawking with them, and we may form some idea 
 of the value then put on these birds by the importation duty, which was 13s. 8d. on each 
 heron ; no inconsiderable sum in those times. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Kite Hawking. 
 
 2358. The fork-tailed kites have long been flown at by falconers. In our own days 
 Lord Orford, Colonel Thornton, and others have practised it. Lord Orford particularly 
 pursued it in the neighbourhood of Alconbury Hill ; which being in a campaign country, 
 afforded kites in plenty. To the leg of the great owl, when it could be procured, or in 
 default of that, to the leg of the common white owl, was appended the brush of a fox : 
 though, we have little doubt but that, barring its less sporting-like appearance, the leg or 
 wing of a large fowl would have done as well, and certainly would equally shorten the 
 flight of the owl. Thus dressed, the owl was tin-own up within sight of the kite, who, so 
 hired, descended to its ruin ; for it was itself immediately attacked by the falcon in waiting, 
 and quickly raked. For this sport the gerfalcon was preferred, her size and strength 
 making her the fittest antagonist for such a quarry. Blome thus describes kite-hawking : 
 
 " Tlie day being warm and clear, you will soon discover a kyte cooling herself in the 
 
 air ; then let your owl fly, and the kyte will not fail to make near lier to gaze upon her ; 
 and when the kyte is descended pretty near her, then let fly your hawk ; and the kyte, 
 perceiving the surprise, doth endeavour to preserve herself, by mounting up and winding 
 the most she can. And here the combat begins, but ofttimes none can see where it 
 ends, both mounting out of sight ; but in the end the hawk becomes victor, and by main 
 strength and courage beats down the kyte, yet not without many turns and wrenches in 
 the air, to the great pleasure of the spectators." (P. 29.) 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 PHEASANT HAWKING. 
 
 SiiBSECT. S. Pheasant Hawking. 
 2359. A goshawk is usually employed for thi: purpose, but she must be extremely well 
 reclaimed or broke to tliis particular sport, which differs much from partridge hawking, or 
 
 any other hawking in the open air. In cover there will be much bustle ; and men, 
 dogs, hawk, and pheasant, will probably be mixed up in one confused mass ; it will require, 
 therefore, a very well manned hawk for the purpose. The leaves also should have fallen to 
 further the business ; indeed, it can be attempted with only a dubious chance of suc- 
 cess until then: a pheasant being sprung by the dogs, call them in and cast off the 
 hawk ; if she succeed in raking her prey, approach her carefully, the dogs being strictly 
 kept in check. Do not attempt, however, to take the pheasant from her, but walking 
 around her, encourage her with such tones of voice as you are accustomed to use when 
 she behaves well. When you observe her quietly pluming her prey stoop down, and 
 severing the head of the pheasant from the body, allow her to retain that, but draw the 
 body away. When you wish to fist her, have a small piece of meat in readiness to offer 
 her as a lure ; when, having hooded her, reward her with such portion of food as you are 
 accustomed to give on these occasions. 
 
 2360. To take a pheasant from the perch, Blome directs the following initiatory process : — 
 " Provide a dead pheasant, or in preference a living one as better, which take along with you 
 into the wood, and when you are disposed to call your hawk for her supper, and as she is 
 drawing and attending after you for the same (having a convenient pole ready for that 
 purpose), call your spaniels about you to make them hay, and suddenly breaking the neck 
 of the pheasant, lift it upon a bough, that the hawk may have a sight thereof, and with your 
 voice calling and encouraging her to come in to seize it ; and if she pulls it down, be sure 
 that you so rebuke the dogs, and keep them at command, that at her descending they give 
 her way, and that she may plume and take her pleasure thereon ; which, in a short time, 
 will so embolden her, that when she seeth a pheasant take perch, she will immediately seize 
 it and pull it down : nor will she be fearful of the dogs; for when they are once managed, 
 and brought into good subjection, they will know their duty, and be fearful of transgressing, 
 so that you may venture them if you were absent ; but be sure you have no strange dogs, 
 for one may spoil your sport, drawing the rest into errors, and cause them to hunt after any 
 thing. Nor is it convenient to hunt with many spaniels, for two or three couple are enough 
 to range and beat about a large wood, and to perch a pheasant." (P. 35.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Partridge Hawking. 
 
 2361. Hawking of partridges is more common than hawking of pheasants, for the latter 
 being mostly found in woodland scenery, the sport offered is thereby rendered neither so 
 convenient nor so effective. Partridge hawking is followed with both long winged and short 
 winged hawks. The scene of practice is commonly on large fields, or open tracts of 
 country, where the horsemen and company generally can beat in line, and the attendant 
 falconer or master, being well mounted, can ride forward, and be ready to receive the quarry. 
 Either pointers or spaniels are necessary, or both. Sir John Sebright says, that high ranging 
 pointers are the best dogs for the sport, for the birds will often lie to a dog, when they will 
 not suffer horsemen to approach them. Neither, provided the hawk used be well broke, 
 is it necessary that it should be very near the dogs when they point, or near the birds when 
 ihey rise. He also observes that, if the hawk be within two or three hundred yards it 
 will be near enough, if her soar he high and she directs her view inwards. In case she 
 should not do this, she must be lured by the voice, or constrained into noticing by the lure 
 itself. It is however observed, that it is better that a flight be lost by the hawk ranging too 
 
716 
 
 FALCONRY, OR HAWKING. 
 
 Part VI, 
 
 far, than that she should be lowered or confined in her pitch by too much luring. Sufficient 
 time should by all means be allowed to the hawk to mount well before the game is sprung ; 
 for being sufficiently elevated, lier range of vision will be equal to take in the whole expanse 
 around her, and incline her to watch the moving scene more attentively than if she were 
 nearer. 
 
 2362. The partridge hehig flushed, the hawk will stoop with astonishing rapidity, and seize 
 on it : at which time neither horses, dogs, nor company, should press forward ; on the con- 
 
 350 
 
 
 '^\^. 
 
 trary, they should permit the falconer only to advance, who, approaching the hawk with 
 caution, must walk quietly round her, when, gently kneeling down with his arm extended, 
 as though in the act of feeding the hawk, he should lay hold of the partridge, when, by the 
 hawk's grasp on the bird he should place her on the fist. This done, put on the hood, and 
 reward the hawk with the head of the quarry, and if she be not intended to fly again, let 
 her be fed immediately. Should the hawk, however, have missed her quarry, and if, on 
 the contrary, it has been put in, that is, driven to a bush or hedge, and so cannot be quickly 
 retrieved and reflown, then in such case the hawk must not be disappointed, particularly if 
 it is its first bird, otherwise, on the next occasion, should she rake her bird, she will, in all 
 probability, carry it also, i. e. fly away with it from the fear of having it taken from her. 
 But when having, as we have said, missed her quarry, if a live partridge (of which there 
 should be always one or more in readiness when new made hawks are flown) be thrown 
 up, then, having raked it, she must be allowed to eat it also; and having so done, on her 
 next flight she will in future use her best endeavours to avoid a similar disappointment. 
 
 2363. A somewhat different method of partridge haivMng is practised in the latter part of 
 tlfe season, when the country is very bare, and when the partridges are often very wild, and 
 lie indifferently even to the dog. In such cases it is recommended that the company "draw 
 up in line at fifty or sixty yards' distance from each other, and gallop across the plain with a 
 hawk upon wing," the falconer being in the centre of the line, that he may regulate the 
 pace by the situation of the hawk. Sir John Sebright informs us, that this method of 
 partridge hawking has afforded him more sport than any other ; and that, when the face of 
 the country was so bare and the birds so wild, as to make it impossible to approach them 
 in the usual way. 
 
 2.364. The goshawk vas formerly much employed in partridge hunting ; but Sir John Sebright thinks very 
 meanly of its powers, and observes, that when a covey of very young partridges rises, this nawk may per- 
 chance " take one at the first flight ;" but if the partridges are strong on the wing, they will fly twice as fast 
 as the hawk. The baronet nevertheless allows, that in the early part of the season many young partridges 
 may be taken by means of the goshawk, particularly in dewy mornings, when timidity forcing them to seek 
 the hedges to avoid the hawk, their wings become so drenched in running through the wet grass, stubble, kc. 
 that they fall an easy prey to the dogs. Blome informs us that Sir Ralph Dutton with one goshawk had 
 killed a hundred brace of parti idges in one season. He also notices a method of partridge hawking in his 
 time, not, however, very generally approved of. A cast or two of hawks were taken to tlie field, with six or 
 seven c-ouple of good ranging spaniels ; a covey being sprung, it was directed to cast off the whole of the 
 hawks ; but which practice, Hlome seems to insinuate, savours more of poaching thaii of fair sporting. We 
 should apprehend it might tend to unsteady the hawks. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Rook and Magpie Hauiking. 
 
 2365. Rook hatching is with many a very favourite diversion. It is practised with passage 
 falcons, and occasionally with eyasses. With falcons which have long flown at hack, and 
 have been accustomed to prey for themselves. Sir John Sebright informs us he has likewise 
 experienced excellent sport. The rook, strong in flight, is no less bold than wary ; and his 
 stratagems to elude his pursuers, which are usually two, are great, as the resistance he 
 offers is worthy of his size. But notwithstanding this, the swoop being once made, he is 
 usually brought to the ground. 
 
 2366. Magpie hawking is also practised with either passage falcons, hack-hawks, or well 
 trained eyasses. On any open ground which presents a scattering of low trees and brush- 
 wood, excellent sport is often afforded by them. But as this bird is most dexterous at 
 sliifts and turns, it requires not only that two hawks be taken out, attended by numerous 
 helpers, but likewise that all the other mean-s employed again,st him should be of the most 
 
Chap. V. 
 
 WATERFOWL HAWKING. 
 
 717 
 
 effective kind. It is the habit of tlio magpie immediately it sees a hawk to retreat to a 
 bush, from whence it is difficult to drive him, for as the hawk waits on in the air, and cannot 
 make her stoop until the magpie moves, so cunning mag sticks to the bush until actually 
 beaten out of it. When however he is driven out, the hawk will stoop at him as he makes 
 for another bush. Should the pitch of one hawk be too high, and cause her to miss her quarry, 
 the other hawk being just cast ofT will probably arrest his progress. Even with these 
 advantages, and the addition of several assistants, the shifts of the magpie will frequently 
 be so dexterously made, that both hawks will fail to strike him. Shy as he is at other 
 times, the pie will now seek to shelter himself among the men and horses, or he will sneak 
 into any nook or corner. Having escaped the first attack, poor mag endeavours to wend 
 his way to some strong cover, if any such be at hand, which must be prevented by the 
 activity of the mounted attendants. If he take to a hedge, the utmost effort is required 
 by all the attendants, particularly of the horsemen, to force him from it, by cracking their 
 whips and riding before and behind him, when, if he once faces the open, he is raked. Sir 
 John Sebright enters into an animated detail of this sport, which he considers as superior 
 to every other kind of hawking. 
 
 SunsECT. 6. Waterfowl Hawking. 
 
 2367. Brook hawking, as it is often termed, was much in vogue formerly. The practice 
 was not, however, confined to brooks, but extended to rivers, sea-shores, moors, and ponds. 
 It engaged, according to Blome, " the jer-falcon, the haggard falcon, the jerkin, and the 
 tassel gentle." Waterfowl of every description were made prey of, but some particular 
 objects, according with the training of the falcons, were particularly sought for. Dogs 
 were employed to rouse the fowl, being led on by men who traversed the water's edge ; while 
 horsemen, with the hawks on their fists, were at hand to cast off one or more, according to 
 the nature of the game. A heron or mallard would require two, while a widgeon or a teal 
 would probably engage only one. 
 
 2368. Blome's description of brook hawking commences with the following hints on the 
 training of falcons to this sport: — " In many places there are ponds inclosed with woods, 
 bushes, and the like obscurities, so that they are concealed from passengers, and such places 
 ducks do much resort unto : now, for the training up your hawk to take them, observe these 
 directions : Your hawk being in all points ready to fly, be provided with two or three live 
 train ducks, and let there be a man who must lie concealed in some bush by the pond with 
 them, so that, coming to the place, having your hawk prepared for the sudden flight, beat 
 the bush with your pole, where the man lieth concealed with the ducks, who must cast 
 forth one of them, to the end the hawk may think it was put up by you ; and if with a 
 courage she takes it, reward her well ; and this is the way to train up a goshawk to catch 
 a fowl at sowce. Having trained your hawk to this, you may boldly go with her to the 
 ponds where the fowl lies, and creeping close to the place, raise them up by beating about 
 with your pole, and when any rise, let go your hawk from your fist, and if she seize it, let 
 her take pleasure thereon, and reward her well. It is very necessary to have a spaniel with 
 you ; for if the hawk is well acquainted with the sport, she will be so nimble at the catch, 
 that they will fall into the water together, and by that means the fowl may go to plunge, so 
 
 351 
 
 thai then tlic spaniel will be rcadv to do ^ood sli \ ict iiul not displease the hawk. It is 
 'when your hawk will fly, jump, and come in at your lure, it is tnen that she is fit to go 
 to the river in earnest ; and to further manage your flight, observe these directions : When 
 you have found where the fowl lies, then go about a quarter of a mile up in the wind to the 
 river side, and whistle off your hawks, loosing their hoods, and let them fly with their heads 
 in the wind, for there must be a cast of hawks for this flight ; then let the falconers, or 
 others that are at the sport, strike their poles in the water to cause the hawks to come in 
 
718 
 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Paut VII. 
 
 unto you, and own the river ; and when they are got up into their places, then let one of the 
 falconers go below the fowl, that is, down the river ; and the other that is above, let him 
 come down, and show the fowl again, and by that means the fowl will be crost over land, 
 that the hawks may make a fair stooping, and knocking the fowl on the land, will occasion 
 the killing it, which will quarry your hawks. But if they should miss their stooping, so as 
 the fowl may get to the river again, then your hawks must go to their wings to make good 
 their flight ; but if the fowl should go to plunge, then take down your hawks, lest you should 
 fly them too long, and the falconers, with their spears or poles, may endeavour to spear or 
 kill the fowl, which take to quarry the hawks with. If they kill not the fowl at first stoop- 
 ing, give them respite to recover their place ; and when they are at their place again, and 
 their heads in, lay out the fowl as before directed, and reward them well if they kill. You 
 should do well to have a live duck in your hawking-bag, that if they kill not tlie fowl which 
 is stooped (as ofttimes -it happens), then your hawks being at their pitch and their heads 
 in, you may throw to your hawks and reward them ; and by this means you shall always 
 keep your hawks in good life and blood, and to be inwards." 
 
 PART VII. 
 
 SHOOTING, AS A FIELD SPORT. 
 
 SHOCTirJO PARTY GOINO OUT. 
 
 2369. By shooting we would imply that pursuit of game ivith dog and gu7i, which here- 
 tofore was common amongst us, and then constituted tlie healthful and rational recreation 
 of thousands, at once keeping down the superabundance of winged game, and furnishing 
 our tables with a variety of food, not more admired for flavour, than remarked for its 
 wholesome and digestible properties. Such was shooting, until the mania for strong ex- 
 citement and rapid locomotion infected this pastime in common with most others. Since 
 then, it is not by what way the gunner can pui'sue his game to please himself, but how 
 he can do it with eclat, so as to create wonder and astonishment in others at the pace 
 he can go, that the pleasure of this sport is estimated. See the youthful heir to manorial 
 rights, instead of quietly going out as in days of yore, accompanied by one or two friends, 
 followed by his keeper and a marker or two, in these times attended by a party of clioice 
 spirits, like himself, sallying out with relays of horses, as though the poor birds, if foimd 
 refractory, were to be ridden down. It is a chance also if a caravan be not in attend- 
 ance, crammed with all the materials of slaughter, as fresh dogs to replace those which 
 tire, or are wounded by the reckless blades ; fresh guns to supply such as are not enabled 
 to keep their pace by reason of fouling ; with vast supplies of stimulating fluids and solids 
 to keep up the spirits of the principals, and stupify the subordinates by their quality and 
 quantity. We are not now depicting a grousing party, where the distance to travel, and 
 other calls on the energies of those concerned might require all this ; but we are describing 
 a scene that may be too often witnessed on the 1st of September against the partridge, that 
 sporting trump of English counties. Our party returns, slaughter has done its work, pro- 
 bably forty or fifty brace are sacrificed to gild tlie laurels of our hero and his friends, and 
 all to mark the pace they go, in conformity with the fashionable speed of modern days and 
 modern youths A week thus spent clears the manor, and were it not partially restocked 
 from neighbouring lands more fairly shot over by those who really enjoy the sport, not in a 
 
Chap. I. THE GREEK FIRE. 719 
 
 frantic but in a rational manner, another sucli battue could not be perpetrated by tlie 
 owner for years. Be it however understood, we do not seek to waste our daily energies, 
 or trim our midnight lamp, to collate for the dead slow. No ; we write for those who, like 
 ourselves, are zealots in the legitimate pursuit of game, but eschew the unfair and wanton 
 destruction of it ; to such we respectfully offer what follows on the subject ! 
 
 2370. It is only since the discovery of gunpoivder, and the subsequent invention of the 
 fowling-piece, that we are able to wage any thing like an equal warfare with winged 
 game. It is true that, for a considerable time after the invention of fire-arms, many con- 
 tended that the bow was fully equal to the arrest of the speediest animal, and that as it 
 discharged its fatal messenger without noise, it neither gave timely notice to its victim, nor 
 cautioned others of the presence of danger ; and that it was therefore to be preferred to the 
 lightning of the fire, or the thunder of the explosion which accompanied the discharge of 
 the gun. Nevertheless, we must not confine either our views, or our inquiries, within 
 limits too narrow for the importance of our subject ; for had the pursuit of beasts and birds 
 alone engaged the attention of man even in early times, it may be doubted whether the 
 destructive arts now known would not have remained buried in oblivion. On the contrary, 
 it was the hostility of human foes, without doubt, that stimulated his energies to discover 
 more effective means of offence than those then known in the chase after beasts and birds. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 EXPLOSIVE SUBSTANCES. 
 
 2371. The various phenomena coruiected with fire must have proved extremely interesting 
 and wonderful to man in his pristine state. It must particularly have excited his iFurprise 
 to find, that the friction of two cold substances together, as two pieces of wood, should pro- 
 duce heat ; or, that the collision of flint and iron should elicit fire. But how much more 
 must the early races have been astonished at the instances of spontaneous combustion which 
 must occasionally have fallen under their notice, from the readiness with which many of 
 the common products of nature ignite, either spontaneously, or when they come in contact 
 with other matters. It was, without doubt, such phenomena that first created superstition 
 in the mind of man ; and it was probably the plot of the crafty in early times, to employ 
 these as agents in working on the credulity of the simple to their own advantage. How 
 different a use do we now make of them, when, instead of for ever shutting up the incal- 
 culable riches and abundant advantages of a coal mine, because of the sudden and tre- 
 mendous explosions that occur when its inflamirable air comes into contact with flame, by 
 which so many lives have been lost (in one instance only, one hundred and one persons 
 met instant death in one of the coal mines at Newcastle) ; instead, we repeat, of being 
 deterred by superstitious fears from prosecuting their search for an endless supply of fuel, 
 the active minds of the present day employ themselves in devising means, not of flying 
 from the danger, but for conquering it ; and it was reserved for the genius and research of 
 a Davy in a great measure to effect this, by the discovery of the safety-lamp. Man there- 
 fore, as he progressed, became more and more experienced in the various phenomena which 
 presented themselves around him ; and his growing intelligence assisted him to make them 
 subservient to his purposes. Thus, however explosive combustibles might at first have ex- 
 cited wonder and fear for a time, they eventually were turned to account, either in guarding 
 his own habitation, or in annoying his enemies in theirs. The great inflammability of naphtha 
 as soon as it reaches the air, the rapid and powerful combustion of sulphur, &c. &c. would be 
 soon worked on with advantage to himself, both as an offensive and defensive agent ; and 
 when, from an accidental mixture of naptha and sulphur with bitumen, it was found that an 
 unextinguishable fire was created, then it was that the dogs of war were indeed unloosed. 
 
 Sect. I. The Greek Fire. 
 
 2372. This terrible explosive is called by Procopius, in his History of the Goths, " Medea's 
 oil," as being supposed to be the invention of that sorceress. However, as its properties 
 became known, and its uses widely extended, it received different names, according to its 
 locality. In China it was known by the significant appellation of the " oil of the cruel fire," 
 and in Greece as the " Greek fire," by which name it has been handed down to us. Jacques 
 de Vitry notices a fountain in the east, after the following manner : — " Ex cnjus aquis 
 ignis Grcecns efficitur, quihiisdam aliis admixtis." — " From the waters of which, with some other 
 ingredients, the Greek fire was formed." This was probably a spring of naphtha, by no 
 means uncommon in Asia, and as such would be found not to yield, like ordinary fire, to 
 the extinguishing effects of water. William of Newbury says, " Muris enim admotce 
 (^machince) incendebantur ab hostibus quodam ignis genere quam GrcECum dicunt. Denique 
 hoc genus arte confectum mircB esse potentim dicitur, nee contrario cedere elemento." — " For 
 the machines which were moved against the walls were burnt by the enemy with what was 
 called the Greek fire. This kind of artificial combustible is said to possess an astonishing 
 
720 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 power, and not to yield to its contrary element." So also Albert d'Aix remarks, " Hujus 
 ignis genus aqua erat inextinguibile," — " This fire is not extinguishable by water." Invention 
 was therefore busied in searching for means for this purpose, as well as to obtain an antidote 
 to its effects ; and what these were, we learn from Jacques de Vitry, who says, " Postquam 
 vehementer fuerit accensus, vix aut yiunqtiam potest extingui, 7iisi aceto, aut hominum uriyia 
 et sabiilo." — "After the flame had acquired a degree of vehemence, it could scarce ever be 
 extinguished, unless by a mixture of vinegar or human urine with sand." He further 
 informs us that, to prevent its dreadful effects, ships were covered with cloths dipt in 
 vinegar. Machines for attack were, for the same purpose, covered with boiled horse and 
 bullock skins." 
 
 2373. The machinery of fire-arms was first generated in the attempts to make the de- 
 structive properties of this combustible more fatal and extensive. Joinville, who is said to 
 have been an eye-witness, says, " that this fire was thrown from the bottom of a machine 
 called a petrary, and that it came forward as large as a barrel of verjuice, with a tail of fire 
 issuing from it as big as a great sword, making a noise in its passage like thunder, and seem- 
 ing like a dragon flying through the air ; and, from the great quantity of fire thrown out, 
 giving such a light, that one might see in the camp as if it had been day." It is added, 
 that this fire was ejected thrice in the night from the petrary, and four times from a large 
 cross-bow. 
 
 Sect. II. Of Gunpowders. 
 
 2374. Gunpowder may be said to be of two ki7ids, essentially differing in composition, and 
 equally so in their methods of ignition. One we have long known by the common 
 name of gunpowder, with which we charge the barrel of the gun. The other, of modern 
 invention, is called percussion or detonating powder, from a blow smartly given to it occasion- 
 ing immediate ignition. With this we charge the lock of the gun ; or, in other words, we 
 more immediately connect the gun with the lock by its means. As both are momentous 
 articles in a sporting point of view, and as we know that scientific research is pursued by 
 many of our most ardent sportsmen, we hope to be excused if we treat of them some- 
 what in detail. 
 
 SuBsECT. 1. Of Gunpowder popularly so called. 
 
 2375. The discovery of gunpowder opened a new and wide field for the artisans who worked 
 in projectiles. It is however singular, that the exact date of so important a change in the 
 mechanics of war should not have been accurately noted. Some authorities lead to the 
 conclusion, that gunpowder had been known and used in China and Hindostan long before 
 the fourteenth century, which is by many others held to be the true date of its discovery. 
 Grose however appears to favour the greater antiquity of the invention, and quotes the 
 following ancient testimony to this point in Grey's Gunnery, printed a. d. 1731 : — "In 
 the life of Apollonius Tyanseus, written by Philostratus, about 1500 years ago, there is the 
 following passage concerning a people of India, called Oxydracse, — ' These truly wise men 
 dwelt between the rivers Hyphasis and Ganges ; their country Alexander the Great never 
 entered, deterred, not by fear of the inhabitants, but, as I suppose, by religious considera- 
 tions ; for, had he passed the Hyphasis, he might doubtless have made himself master of the 
 country all round them ; but their cities he could never have taken, though he had led a 
 thousand as brave as Achilles, or three thousand such as Ajax, to the assault ; for they come 
 not out into the field to fight those who attack them, but these holy men, beloved by the 
 Gods, overthrow their enemies with tempests and thunderbolts shot from their walls. It is 
 said that the Egj-ptian Hercules and Bacchus, when they overran India, invaded this 
 people also ; and having prepared warlike engines, attempted to conquer them : they made 
 no show of resistance, but upon the enemies' near approach to their cities, they were re- 
 pulsed with storms of lightning and thunderbolts, hurled upon them from above.' Mr. 
 Grose also quotes, in proof of the same opinion, the testimony of Robert Norton, who, in 
 a book entitled The Gunner, printed in London 1 664, states, that Uffano reporteth " that the 
 invention and use, as well of ordenance as of gunpowder, was in the eighty-fifth yeare of our 
 Lord made known and practised in the great and ingenious kingdom of China ; and that in 
 the maretyme provinces thereof, there yet remain certaine peaces of ordnance, both of iron 
 and brasse, with the memory of their ycares of founding engraved upon them, and thearmes 
 of King Vitney, who, he saith, was the inventor." In the works of Friar Bacon, which ^rc 
 known to have been written at Oxford about the year 1270, which was at least half a cen- 
 tury before the date attributed to the discovery by Schwartz, the ingredients which enter into 
 the composition of gunpowder are expressly named. It is also there stated, that the effects 
 of this powder when inflamed, are productive of a noise like thunder and a vivid flash like 
 lightning. It is supposed that the Friar gained this information from the writings of 
 Marcus Graecus, a still inore ancient authority. Bishop Watson also favours the opinion, 
 that the knowledge of gunpowder is of very ancient date. 
 
 2376. The more modern discovery of gunpowder has, nevertheless, many powerful advocate?, 
 most of whom consider that the merit of it should be given to Barthold Schwartz, a German 
 monk. Father Kircher expressly states this to be the fact ; and he strengthens his assertion 
 
Chap. I. COMPOSITION OF GUNPOWDER. 72r 
 
 by citing the great reputation which Schwartz had gained by his profound knowledge in 
 alchymy. If such was the case, without detracting from the general merits of Schwartz, he 
 appears to have been somewhat indebted to chance for the discovery. For it is reported, that, 
 having mixed together nitre, sulphur, and charcoal, for some medical purpose, a spark 
 accidentally falling on the mixture exploded it. Frightened as he was, he profited by the 
 discovery ; and the first use he made of it, it is said, was also to frighten some bandits from 
 their haunts in a neighbouring wood. Our limits prevent us from pursuing the controversy 
 of the origin of gunpowder further ; but should the reader feel an interest in the subject 
 beyond what this supplies, we would refer him to the works of Bacon, Polydore Virgil, 
 Baptista Porta, and Spondanus, among the olden authorities ; and to Bishop Watson, 
 together with the encyclopedias of note, among the modern authorities. 
 
 2377. Gunpowder, it is well known, is made by mixing together saltpetre, sulphur, and char- 
 coal ; but the relative proportions of these ingredients used in the process, both by the early and 
 later makers of this article, vary considerably. Bishop Watson informs us that Baptista Porta, 
 whose opinion seems to have had great weight with the public in the time in which he lived, 
 which was the early part of the sixteenth century, gives different proportions of nitre, 
 sulphur, and charcoal, according to the several degrees of strength required in the powder. 
 It is, however, greatly to be regretted, that the aptitude in the nitre, which enters into its 
 composition, to absorb moisture, is such as to render it difhcult to make it retain its original 
 strength without extreme care. This tendency in gunpowder to absorb moisture, is also 
 greatly increased when the nitre is adulterated with common salt, as is too frequently tlie 
 case. In proof of the injurious effect which moisture has on gunpowder, the following 
 experiment made before the Royal Society is offered : — "A quantity of gunpowder was 
 taken out of a barrel, and dried with a heat equal to that in which water boils ; a piece of 
 ordnance was charged with a certain weight of this dried powder, and the distance to which 
 it threw a ball was marked. The same piece was charged with an equal weight of the same 
 kind of powder, taken out of the same barrel, but not dried, and it threw an equal ball only 
 to one-half the distance. This effect of moisture is so sensible, that some officers have 
 affirmed that they have seen masses of gunpowder which were good in the morning, but 
 which became (as supposed, by attracting the humidity of the air) good for nothing in the 
 evening." (^Gallery of Nature and Art, ^.\9>0.) We hope after this, that we need not 
 enforce the necessity there is for every sportsman to dry his gunpowder on all occasions 
 when it has been exposed to the air, and most so when the atmosphere is known to be 
 superabundantly charged with moisture. 
 
 2378. The chemical comjjusition of gunpowder, and the mechanical operations entered into 
 in the making of it, are thus ably set out by Dr. Ure in his Chemical Dictionary : — " This 
 explosive substance consists of an intimate mixture, in determinate proportions, of saltpetre, 
 charcoal, and sulphur; and is better in proportion (every thing else being equal) to the 
 quality of these ingredients. The nitre in particular ought to be perfectly refined by suc- 
 cessive crystallisations, and finally freed from adhering water, by proper drying, or by 
 fusion in iron pots at a regulated heat. Nothing can surpass in these respects the nitre 
 prepared in the government powder-works at Waltham Abbey. It is tested by adding to 
 its solution in distilled water nitrate of silver, with which it occasions no perceptible 
 opalescence. The sulphur ought also to be of the finest quality, and purified by skimming, 
 or even sublimation, if at all necessary. The charcoal should be newly made, it should 
 burn without having any sensible residuum, be dry, sonorous, light, and easily pulverised. 
 The charcoal for gunpowder is made either of alder, willow, or dogwood, the latter being 
 preferred, which is cut into lengths, and ignited in iron cylinders, the wood before charring 
 being carefully stripped of its bark. The three ingredients being thus prepared, are ready 
 for manufacturing into gunpowder. They are, 1st, separately ground to a fine powder, 
 which is passed through proper sieves or bolting machines. 2dly, They are mixed together 
 in certain proper proportions, but which do not seem to be definitely determined, for they 
 differ in different establishments of great respectability, as is shown in the following table : — 
 
 
 Nitre. 
 
 Charcoal. 
 
 Sulphur. 
 
 Royal Mills at Waltham Abbey 
 
 75 
 
 15 
 
 10 
 
 French for war ... 
 
 !!> 
 
 12-5 
 
 12-5 
 
 Ditto for sportsmen - - - 
 
 78 
 
 12 
 
 1-0 
 
 Ditto for mining - - . 
 
 65 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 Chaptal's proportions - . - 
 
 77 
 
 14 
 
 9 
 
 Chinese ditto .... 
 
 75-7 
 
 ]-l'4 
 
 9-9 
 
 Mr. Napier's .... 
 
 80 
 
 15 
 
 5 
 
 3dly, The composition is then sent to the gunpowder.mill, which consists of two edgestones 
 of a calcareous nature, turning by means of a shaft on a bedstone of the same nature, which 
 gives no sparks, as sandstones would be apt to do. On this bedstone the composition is 
 spread, and moistened with as small a quantity of water as will, in conjunction with tlie 
 
 3 A 
 
722 SHOOTING. PartVIT. 
 
 weight of the revolving stones bring it into a proper body of cake, but not of paste. The 
 line of contact of the edgestono is constantly preceded by a scraper, which goes round with 
 tlie wlieel, continually scraping tip the cake, and turning it into the track of the stone. From 
 fifty to sixty pounds are usually worked at once in each mill-wheel. When tlie cake has 
 been thoroughly incorporated, it is sent to the corning-house, where a separate mill is cm- 
 ployed to form the cake into grains of corn. 4th, Here it is first pressed into a hard firm 
 mass, then broken into small lumps, after which this graining is executed by placing these 
 lumps in sieves, on each of which is laid a disc of lignum vita. The sieves are made of 
 parchment skins perforated with numerous round holes. Several such sieves are fixed in a 
 frame, which, by proper machinery, has such a motion given to it, as to make the liynum 
 vitiB runner in each sieve move round with considerable velocity, so as to break the lumps 
 of the cake, and force the substance through the sieves, forming grains of several sizes. 
 The granular particles are afterwards separated from the finer dust by proper sieves 
 and reels. 5th, The corned powder is next hardened, and the rougher edges taken off by 
 being revolved in a close reel or cask, turning rapidly on its axis. This vessel somewhat 
 resembles a barrel churn ; it should be only half full at each operation, and has frequently 
 square bars inside, parallel to its axis, to aid the polish by the attrition. 6th, The gunpowder 
 is now dried, which is done generally by a steam heat, or by transmitting a body of air, 
 slightly heated in another chamber over canvass shelves, covered with the damp gunpowder." 
 (/)r. lire's Cliemical Dictionary, art. Gunpowder, p. 514.) For some interesting additional 
 matter on the rationale of the action of gunpowder in detonation and combustion, we would 
 refer to the work itself. 
 
 2379. The introduction of other substances to increase either the strength or the quantity 
 of gunpowder cannot be wondered at, when we consider the importance of the article. It 
 has been often varied, not only in the relative portions of its principal ingredients, but also 
 by an experimental admixture of other articles with it, with a view to increase its strength, 
 to lessen its cost, or simplify its manufacture. Alr.Winsor some years ago took out a 
 patent for introducing sugar as an ingredient in the manufacture. He says that, " When 
 properly reduced to a powder by trituration, it may be mixed with common gunpowder, 
 in the proportion of one-fourtli sugar to three-fourths powder, without diminishing its 
 exploding force." Query, Does tliis substitute augment it? 
 
 2380. The size of the grains of gunpowder, shoidd they be small or large? Many contend 
 that gunpowder should be minute in its grains ; other authorities, of equal weight, assert 
 that the coarse grained powder is the strongest. We believe the truth to be, that each 
 possesses advantages over the other, according to the size and weight of the fire-arms the 
 powder is used for. Greener, however, says, " J have no hesitation in asserting, that if 
 you obtain powder of fine grain, and powder composed of the same quality of ingredient, 
 coarser grained, the latter will be found to be stronger than the former. This I have tried 
 in various ways, both by the rifle and tlie musket, and the same quantity of the coarser 
 invariably gives the longer range. It is owing, in my opinion, to each grain containing 
 within itself greater force. When one is ignited, its effect is greater than that of several 
 smaller ones. Four times the quantity of smaller grained has to be ignited to generate the 
 same force, as is required of the larger grained. Again, the smaller grain is generally 
 coated with a sort of varnish, which must be injurious to its quickness. Another advan- 
 tage the larger grain possesses is, that, from its size, it is less liable to be completely com- 
 pressed into a solid state ; and, from the largeness of the interstices around them, more 
 atmospheric air is contained in a body, which must greatly benefit it in igniting, as without 
 question (though it is possible to fire powder in vacuo), it will burn better with the assist- 
 ance of atmospheric air." (Loc. cit. p. 170.) This universal approval, however, is doubted 
 by other authorities ; and we are ourselves of opinion, that were large grained powder only 
 used, our medium guns would misfire much oftener than they now do. It is, we conceive, 
 advisable, that the grains of the powder employed should be proportionate to thebore of the gun 
 and the weight of its metal. We have ourselves made a few experiments, to assure ourselves 
 of the truth in this respect ; and our opinion, formed on the result of these, corresponds with 
 those of Colonel Hawker, who says, " The best powder for copper-cap guns is the ' fine 
 cylinder" of Curtis and Harvey, the large-grained powder being liable to misfire. But with 
 copper primers we may venture on that of larger grain ; and particularly in damp weather, 
 or on salt water. But by experiments in 1829, I find that the size in grain of tlie powder 
 should lie as duly proportioned to that of the gun, and the long distances for which it is 
 required, as the wadding must be to the size of the caliber." He further remarks, "I 
 have invariably observed that small grained powder falls to answer in large guns ; parti- 
 cularly on salt water, and in damp weather. It always shoots weak, beyond fifty or sixty 
 yards, and is very liable to hang fire. If a punt-gun is loaded with fine powder, and 
 brought in at night, the chances are that it would hang fire in the morning. But, with 
 coarse cannon-powder, I have known a gun that has been loaded a fortnight go off as well 
 as possible, by merely being probed and fresh primed." (^Instructions to Young Sportsmen, 7th 
 ed p 100.) There is here both argument and fact. 
 
Chap. I. FORCE OF GUNPOWDER. 723 
 
 2381, The glazing of gunpowder, is U benejidal, or the reverse? As far as our own expe- 
 rience goes, there is little difference between the glazed and the unglazed. We, however, 
 rather prefer the glazed, but we are by no means certain that we do it on any better ground 
 than that it is the most sightly. Colonel Hawker appears to prefer the unglazed, but he 
 gives us no reason for this preference. If he does so from a supposition that the glazing 
 coat is a species of varnish, then we fully concur with him that it would be better unglazed, 
 as it may be supposed the coat given to each grain must somewhat delay its ignition ; but 
 if this glazing be nothing more than black lead, in which the powder is rolled like glazing 
 of shot, then it cannot hurt it. ■ 
 
 2382. On. the force with which gunpowder acts on resisting bodies, Mr. Babbage offers the 
 following thoughts in his Economy of Machinery ; and as it bears very much on our subject, 
 we shall give it in his own words : — " If a gun be loaded with ball, it will not kick so 
 much as when loaded with small shot ; and amongst different kinds of shot, that which is 
 the smallest causes the greatest recoil against the shoulder. A gun loaded with a quantity 
 of sand, equal in weight to a charge of snipe-shot, kicks still more. If, in loading, a space 
 is left between the wadding and the charge, the gun either recoils violently, or bursts. If 
 the muzzle of a gun has accidentally been stuck into the ground, so as to be stopped up 
 with clay, or even with snow, or if it be fired with its muzzle plunged into water, the 
 almost certain result is that it bursts. The ultimate cause of these apparently inconsistent 
 effects is, that every force requires lime to produce its effect ; and if the time requisite for 
 the elastic vapour within to force out the sides of the barrel, is less than that in which the 
 condensation of the air near the wadding is conveyed in sufficient force to drive the 
 impediment from the muzzle, then the barrel must burst. It sometimes happens that these 
 two forces are so nearly balanced that the barrel only swells, the obstacle giving way before 
 the gun is actually burst. The correctness of this explanation will appear, by tracing step 
 by step the circumstances which arise on discharging a gun loaded with powder confined by 
 a cylindrical piece of wadding, and having its muzzle filled with clay, or some other substance, 
 offering a moderate degree of resistance. In this case the first effect of the explosion is to 
 produce an enormous pressure on every thing confining it, and to advance the wadding 
 through a very small space. Here let us consider it as at rest for a moment, and examine 
 its condition. The portion of air in immediate contact with the wadding is condensed ; 
 and if the wadding were to remain at rest, the air throughout the tube would soon acquire 
 a uniform density. But this would require a small interval of time ; for the condensation 
 next the wadding would travel with the velocity of sound to the other end, from whence, 
 being reflected back, a series of waves would be generated, which, aided by the friction of 
 the tube, would ultimately destroy the motion. But until the first wave reaches the im- 
 pediment at the muzzle, the air can exert no pressure against it. Now, if the velocity 
 communicated to the wadding is very much greater than that of sound, the condensation of 
 the air immediately in advance of it may be very great before the resistance transmitted to 
 the muzzle is at all considerable ; in which case the mutual repulsion of the particles of air 
 so compressed, will offer an absolute barrier to the advance of the wadding. If this ex- 
 planation be correct, the additional recoil, when a gun is loaded with small shot or sand, 
 may arise in some measure from the condensation of the air contained between their 
 particles; but chiefly from the velocity communicated by the explosion to those particles 
 of the substances in immediate contact with the powder being greater than that with which 
 a wave can be transmitted through them. It likewise affords a reason for tlie success of a 
 method of blasting rocks by filling the upper part of the hole above the powder with sand, 
 instead of clay rammed hard. That the destruction of the gun-barrel does not arise from 
 the property possessed by fluids, and in some measure also by sand and small shot, of 
 pressing equally in all directions, and thus exerting a force against a large portion of the 
 interior surface, seems to be proved by a circumstance mentioned by Le Vaillant and other 
 travellers, that, for the purpose of taking birds without injuring their plumage, they filled 
 the barrel of their fowling-pieces with water, instead of loading them with a charge of 
 shot. The same reasoning explains a curious phenomenon which occurs in firing a still 
 more powerfully explosive substance. If we put a small quantity of fulminating silver 
 upon the face of an anvil, and strike it slightly with a hammer, it explodes ; but instead 
 of breaking either the hammer or the anvil, it is found that that part of the face of each 
 in contact with the fulminating silver is damaged. In this ease the velocity communicated 
 by the elastic matter disengaged may be greater than the velocity of a wave traversing 
 steel ; so that the particles at the surface are driven by the explosion so near to those next 
 adjacent, that when the compelling force is removed, the repulsion of the particles within 
 the mass drives back those nearer to the surface with such force, that they pass beyond the 
 limits of attraction, and are separated in the shape of powder. The success of the experiment 
 of firing a tallow candle through a deal board would be explained in the same manner, by 
 supposing the velocity of a wave propagated through deal to be greater than that of a wave 
 passing through tallow." 
 
 3 A 2 
 
724 
 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 2383. Experiments to determine the strength of gunpowder are frequently resorted to, and 
 such experiments have been much varied. The chemical analysis for the purpose of 
 ascertaining the relative quantity and quality of saltpetre as an essential component, as 
 conducted by Bishop Watson, leads to the conclusion that it is the great disposition in nitre 
 to absorb moisture from the air that is so injurious to all gunpowder, when not wholly 
 excluded from atmospheric influence. The more pure, however, the nitre, that is, the less 
 it is mixed with common salt, as is too frequently the case, the less will be its tendency to 
 become damp. Good gunpowder, as we know, is constantly ignited, and its expansive 
 force is in proportion to the instantaneous communication of the fire throughout the mass. 
 The ignition of good powder when sufficiently rapid may tinge the pan with a golden hue, 
 but it will leave little or no dross ; and thus, when gunpowder is not originally good, or has 
 been acted on by the air, then the pan of the lock is furred with feculw, and such appearaace 
 should be marked by the wary sportsman, and it will serve him as an epreuvette. 
 > 2384. TTie government proof of gunpowder, as made by the Board of Ordnance, is said to be 
 as follows: — " The triers first take out of the several barrels of gunpowder a measure full, 
 of about the size of a thimble, which is spread upon a sheet of fine writing paper, and then 
 fired : if the inflammation be very rapid, the smoke rises perpendicular ; and if the paper 
 be neither burnt nor spotted, it is then judged to be good powder. Then two drachms of 
 the same powder are exactly weighed, and put into an epreuvette ; which, if it raises a 
 weight of twenty-four pounds to the height of three inches and a half, is received into the 
 king's magazine as proof." Count Rumford's plan for the purpose, as detailed in the 
 Philosophical Transactions, vol. Ixxi. may also be referred to by the inquisitive reader ; but 
 he should still take this caution with him in his researches on this subject, that accidental 
 circumstances are likely to vary the testing of it, however uniformly the experiments may 
 be conducted, particularly that of the present state of the atmosphere. 
 
 2385. The common instrument called the epreuvette, or trier {fig. 353.), seen in every 
 gunsmith's shop, is unquestionably of some service in ascertaining the strength of moderate 
 
 quantities of gunpowder ; but it cannot be de- 
 pended upon when much nicety is required, or 
 any large weight is to be tried. There are but 
 few epreuvettes which are made on such prin- 
 ciples as will test the quality of powder satisfac- 
 torily. Colonel Hawker observes, " In the best 
 the wheel on which the gradations are marked 
 is large, and the spring strong ; consequently, 
 the resistance to the force of the powder is 
 considerable. The stronger the trier is, the 
 better ; for without the resistance is strong, 
 a correct proof cannot be obtained ; because, 
 if not suflSciently strong to detain the powder in the chamber long enough for all 
 the particles to ignite, many of them (especially in powder of good firm grain) will fly 
 off unburnt, and, of course, a part only of the charge would be proved. The part attached to 
 the wheel of the epreuvette, which shuts the mouth of the chamber, should be so nicely adjusted, 
 that, on looking closely at the parts when in contact, no light can be seen between them ; for, 
 if any light Is to be seen, there is of course so much vacancy, and consequently so much 
 windage ; and, in proportion to the windage, the proof will be lower, and therefore incor- 
 rect. Three fires at least should always be made in proving, and the average taken is the 
 mean amount ; for variations frequently happen in fires immediately following each other, 
 although made with considerable attention. Care should be taken, after every fire, to clean 
 the chamber thoroughly ; or otherwise the foulness left by the preceding discharge would 
 lessen the space by which the succeeding charge would become proportionably less." 
 {Ibid. p. 100.) 
 
 2386. The Oakkigh Shooting Code is smart, and very justly so, on the retailers of gun- 
 powder, and on those sportsmen also who furnish themselves from such questionable 
 sources. Their powder may be good originally, but their care of it after it has come into 
 their possession is another matter. " Thus, the Dartford gunpowder," says the Code, 
 " bought from one retailer will fire smart and strong, while a similar article obtained from 
 another will be comparatively weak, and slow of ignition. This difference in the quality 
 of powder is occasioned by exposure to different atmospheres. Gunpowder is generally 
 purchased by the shooter at a provincial town at some distance from the manufacturers. 
 One shop or warehouse is dry ; another is damp One package of powder may have lain only 
 twenty-four hours in the front boot of the London mail, in July, to the imminent danger 
 of the cigar-whiffer on the coach-box ; another may have been sweating three weeks, in a 
 canal-boat, in March : hence, the various degrees of liability to imbibe moisture before the 
 powder comes into the retailer's possession, and while in his keeping. Damp not only 
 affects the nitre, of which gunpowder is chiefly composed, and thereby occasions loss of 
 
 POWDSR TRIER. 
 
Chap. I. PERCUSSION GUNPOWDER. 725 
 
 strength, but it also operates prejudicially on the ingredients which contribute to the 
 instantaneous ignition." (Ibid. p. 72.) 
 
 2387. Gunpowder should be bought in canisters only, and as fresh as possible : when also 
 it can be got direct from the makers, there is the greater chance of its being not injured by 
 moisture. In the keeping of the sportsman, we again repeat, that it should be carefully ex- 
 cluded from the air. The common tin case, however closely papered, is not sufficient for the 
 purpose, unless it be made waterproof, and closed either by a soft velvet cork, or a fine 
 threaded screw ; the former is preferable. Our own powder we divided and packed into 
 distinct smaller bottles, each containing about four ounces ; v/hich being corked and sealed, 
 prevented our exposing more than was wanting for each day's consumption. We knew a 
 crack shot who, when the atmosphere was damp, would not trust his powder to his flask, 
 but preferred a two-ounce phial, secured with a strong leathern coating, and corked. He 
 said that he experienced by this plan such a superiority in the strength of his powder, on 
 particular occasions, as in damp weather, to amply repay him for his trouble. 
 
 2388. The more eminent manufacturers of gunpowder are well known, and it is hardly necessary 
 for us to observe, that the sportsman should be careful to buy none but that which is made 
 by such. We have ourselves shot with the powder of each ; and we, as well as others, have 
 had our partialities ; but, like others, when things went wrong, we more often found that 
 the fault was rather in ourselves, than in either the gun, gunpowder, or shot. The powder 
 manufactured by Pigou and Andrews is excellent, and is preferred by many to all others. 
 Messrs. Lawrence and Son also still maintain the high reputation of the Battle powder, as 
 Messrs. Curtis and Harvey shine in the well known cylinder powder ; nor must we omit 
 to notice, that at a late series of experiments at the Hounslow Mills, the results fully con- 
 firmed Colonel Hawker's favourable opinion of this powder. He also lauds Mr. Burton's 
 powder, sold at 69. Old Broad-street. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Percussion Chtnpowder9, 
 
 2389. The application of these powders in priming of guns has nearly revolutionised the 
 sportsman's system of gunnery. The nature and properties of detonating substances were 
 comparatively but little known until of late years, when chemistry had more widely opened 
 her stores to the zealots who pursued her. We will therefore commence the subject of ful- 
 minating, percussion, or detonating substances, as used for inflaming of gunpowder, by re- 
 minding the reader, that the first fulminating powder was composed of oxymuriate of 
 potash, fine charcoal and sulphur in various proportions ; but a common one was as follows, 
 — To any given quantity of the first article, add one-eighth of the second, and one-sixteenth 
 of the third. 
 
 2390. The chlorates are thus remarked on by Dr. Turner, as having been employed for the 
 purpose of priming guns : — " The salts of chloric acid are very analogous to the nitrates ; " 
 and he continues, — " as the chlorates of the alkalies, alkaline earths, and most of the com- 
 mon metals, are composed of one equivalent of a protoxide, M X C C, it follows that the 
 oxygen of the latter to that of the former is in the ratio of one to five. The chlorates are 
 decomposed by a red heat, nearly all of them being converted into metallic chlorides, with 
 evolution of pure oxygen gas. They deflagrate with inflammable substances with greater 
 violence than nitrates, yielding oxygen with such facility that an explosion is produced by 
 slight causes. Thus a mixture of sulphur with three times its weight of chlorate of potassa 
 explodes when struck between two hard surfaces : with charcoal and the sulphurets of arsenic 
 and antimony, this salt forms similar explosive mixtures : and with phosphorus it detonates 
 violently by percussion. One of the mixtures employed in the percussion-locks for guns 
 consists of sulphur and chlorate of potassa, with which a little charcoal or gunpowder is 
 mixed ; but as the use of these materials is found corrosive to the lock, fulminating mercurv: 
 is now generally preferred." ( Turner's Elements of Chemistry, 5th ed. p. 713. ) 
 
 239 1 . Fulminating mercury, which forms the percussion powder at present in use, is princi- 
 pally indebted for its discovery to Mr. Howard, the particulars of which may be met with 
 at large in the Philosophical Transactions, Pantalogia, &c. &c. An excellent condensed 
 account of the chemical properties and method of manufacturing this powder in Dr. Ure's 
 Chemical Dictionary is as follows : — "A hundred grains of mercury are to be dissolved by 
 heat in an ounce and a half by measin-e of nitric acid. This solution being poured cold into 
 two ounces by measure of alcohol in a glass vessel, heat is to be applied till effervescence is 
 excited. A white vapour undulates on the surface, and a powder is gradually precipitated, 
 which is to be immediately collected on a filter, well washed, and cautiously dried with a 
 very moderate heat. This powder detonates loudly by gentle heat, or slight friction. 
 Should any attempt be made to make this powder in any considerable quantity, the process 
 must be conducted accordingly." The fulminating mercury (we gather from the same au- 
 thority) should be moistened with thirty per cent, of water, then triturated in a mortar, and 
 hereafter mixed with the sixth part of its weight of gunpowder. Matches, caps, &c. thus 
 
 3 A 3 
 
726 SHOOTING, Part VII. 
 
 made resist damp, and do not corrode the instrument which contains the powder. They 
 will even take fire after several hours' immersion in water, whereas the priming powder, 
 made with chlorate of potash, sulphur, and charcoal, attracts moisture speedily, and corrodes 
 every metal it comes in contact with, consequently is injurious to the gun it is used with. 
 The Parisian percussion caps are all of them thus made, and are sold at the rate of six 
 francs the thousand. The Bulletin des Sciences MiUtaires states, that the cap-match is made 
 thus : — " Having triturated ten parts of fulminating mercury on a marble slab with water 
 by means of a wooden muller, add six parts of gunpowder, and grind the two together." 
 Of these military cap-matches, each, it is said, contains one grain and a quarter of fulminat- 
 ing mercury with six-tenths of that weight of cannon powder. Dr. Ure however remarks, 
 that some of the best match-powders made in France are much lighter, and do not weigh 
 altogether above two-thirds of a grain. 
 
 2392. Fulminating products may also be gained from both gold and silver, when under the 
 influence of muriatic and nitric acids. These as detonating substances, however, being not 
 equally manageable, and much more expensive than what are obtained from mercury, we 
 shall pass over without further notice. The curious reader may however find them detailed 
 in the works of the authors we have quoted. Having thus far discussed the history, pro- 
 perties, and method of manufacturing these gunpowders, we will now proceed to the exam- 
 ination of the gun itself. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 FIRE-ARMS GENERALLY. 
 
 2393. The antiquarian would carry the use of artillery back to the time of Moses, and would 
 impress on us the circumstance of the finding of old cannon in India by Alexander the 
 Great, the date of which had however been long lost. Norton, as observed before, p. 720., 
 quotes Uffano to prove that the use of fire-arms both large and small, was common through- 
 out the Chinese empire as early as the fifty-eighth year of our Lord ; stating also that the 
 remains of ordnance, both large and small, bearing the impress of King Vitney, may yet be 
 met with. We will however not stop further to examine into the antiquity of fire-arms, 
 but content ourselves with recording a simple fact, in corroboration of the immense im- 
 portance of the discovery to man as a belligerent, at whatever period it took place. It is 
 well ascertained that the effects of the mighty battering ram of the ancients, which weighed 
 42,000 lbs, and was worked by 1000 men, did no more execution in a bombardment 
 than a point-blank shot with a ball of 36 lbs. 
 
 2394. Cannon, whatever may be their real antiquity, were however little known among us 
 until the early part of the fourteenth century. One notice of them states that they were 
 used, under the name of bombards, by Edward III. against the Scots. At this time they 
 appear to have been rudely shaped, and wide at the mouth like a mortar, but contracted 
 behind ; and it is further stated, that the shot used for them were of stone. Hand cannon 
 were next seen of a size which admitted of their being carried between two men ; but it 
 would seem that all the artillery then in use must have been of foreign manufacture ; for it is 
 confidently stated that cannon were not cast in England until the reign of Henry VIII., 
 when two aliens were employed for the purpose, "before which time such were imported 
 from other countries." In the reign of this prince, and that of his successor Elizabeth, it 
 seems that much care was taken to improve the artillery of the country ; for not only were 
 the best foreign workmen employed, but the parliaments of those days regulated the sizes ot 
 the pieces, and also the quality of the metal they were made of, which was, as we believe, a 
 mixture of copper and tin. To hand cannon succeeded the ha7id gonne, which, although 
 often confounded with hand cannon, yet being so light and portable as to be carried in the 
 hand, and fired by one man only, was evidently an entirely different instrument. It is not 
 to our present purpose, however, to trace the origin of the larger pieces of artillery, but to 
 confine ourselves to the smaller varieties of fire-arms, which, though originally intended for 
 human warfare, yet being at length diverted to sporting practices, are entitled to our par- 
 ticular attention. Ere we terminate this subject, we will notice the ingenious invention 
 of Mr. Perkins, an American, who has proposed to employ the elastic force of water con- 
 verted into steam for the purpose of propelling bullets ; and the power of the apparatus must 
 of necessity depend on the intensity of the heat which is employed. A small cannon was 
 constructed, which, when connected with the generator or boiler, has been found to discharge 
 ordinary musket bullets at the rate of 240 in the minute, and with such tremendous force, 
 that, after passing through an inch deal, the ball, in striking against an iron target, became 
 flattened on one side and squeezed out. The original size of the bullets was 0-65 of an inch ; 
 but, after striking the target, they v.ere plane-convex, <ind their diameter 1 "070 inches, and 
 029 of an inch thick. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 GUNS OF EARLY TIMES. 
 
 727 
 
 2395. The handgun, or yomie, as then written (^^.354.), was of this kind, and is said to )iave 
 been invented by Billius, a Milan nobleman. It is described as an iron tube (a), affixed 
 
 to a club or rude stick (6). A hollowed part near the 
 breech or base (c), receives the priming powder ; but this 
 hollow having no cover, leaves the weapon extremely ineffi- 
 cient ; to obviate which defect, in the reign of Henry VI., 
 a small priming pan was attached. As may however be 
 supposed, it yet remained, even with this addition, by no 
 means very effective either for attack or defence ; to remedy 
 which a small battle-axe (d), was added, which each soldier 
 carried in a pouch at his side (e), and which being removed 
 from thence and inserted within the muzzle of the hand gun, 
 afforded him additional means, both offensive and defensive. 
 When we consider how wonderfully the means of destruc- 
 tive warfare among contending armies are now increased, 
 we look with surprise that the work of annihilation is not 
 now so extensive as formerly. It must be thus accounted 
 for, because the means of attack and defence are now more 
 nearly equalised, which some appear to lament on philoso- 
 phical principles, arguing that destructive warfare is actually a blessing, as it protracts the 
 horrid period when man must eat man, or otherwise starve. 
 
 2396. The stocked gun formed the next important improvement. Here the barrel was seen 
 much lengthened and embedded in a wooden stock, which was at first straight ; but 
 further consideration having suggested the advantages of better aim and lessened recoil 
 by curving the line, a bent stock was employed. It being, however, quite evident that to 
 inflame the powder with which the gun was loaded and primed, some ignitible matter should 
 be applied to the touch-hole, which human ingenuity was to devise the means of readily 
 inflaming, and which was soon supplied by the addition of a lock to the barrel. 
 
 2397. The match-lock and ivheel-lock guns (Jig. 355. ) were next seen. The match -lock (1 ), 
 was first used, by which a lighted match placed within its jaws was brought into contact 
 
 I 
 
 with the priming by means of a spring-trigger. The wheel-lock gun (2) formed the 
 next step in the march of gunnery ; that represented in our cut having been, as it is said, 
 made in the reign of Elizabeth ; and although we must allow that, by comparison, it was thus 
 rendered both more convenient and effective in war, it nevertheless progressed little towards 
 becoming a sporting article. This carabine was fired by means of friction, gained by a 
 notched wheel passing rapidly over the edge of a flint. It was necessarily made massive to 
 overcome the resistance offered by two such substances opposed to each other as flint and 
 steel ; consequently the wheel required to be wound up for action by what was called a 
 spanner. We shall close our slight sketch of the manufacture of fire-arms, by dividing them 
 into five steps: 1st, The ignition of the gunpowder by a match held in the hand; 2dly, By 
 the aid of a match-fock ; 3dly, By means of a wheel-lock ; 4thly, By the flint-lock ; 5thly, 
 By the percussion-lock. 
 
 Sect. I. The Gun, or Fowling-piece. 
 2398. The word gun is of doubtful etymology, and the critical origin of the term seems as 
 obscure as its types are numerous. The Encyclopedia Britannica, on the word Gun, 
 observes, — "Some derive it from the French woriX mangoti, which was a warlike instru- 
 ment used before the invention of the gun now employed ; and employed in discharging 
 arrows and other inissiles, before the invention of gunpowder. Otfiers derive it from gyn, 
 an engine employed for similar purposes. Selden says, " The word gun was in use in 
 England for an engine to cast a thing from a man, long before there was any gunpowder 
 found out." Fire-arms however, we know, were introduced into this country about the 
 year 1471 ; and were used at the sieges carried on in Europe in 1521. In the time of 
 Henry VIII. and his successor Elizabeth, as already observed, the size and thape of 
 fire-arms were regulated by parliament; but the mode of firing them was still by a 
 direct application of fire by hand, or by machinery ; the firing of guns, therefore, by 
 means of the flint-lock is a modern invention. The balls also at first were not 
 
 3 A 4 
 
728 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 made up into cartridges along with the powder, but were carried in a separate 
 purse or hag, and the powder by itself in a horn or flask. To insure certainty of firing, a 
 finer kind of powder was used for priming than for the ordinary charge of the gun ; and 
 this priming powder was carried by itself, in what was called a touch-box. Most of the 
 guns, when first used as warlike instruments, were so heavy, that they could not be held out 
 and fired from the shoulder, as in modern times. The soldier, therefore, was provided with 
 a rest, which he stuck into the ground, and upon which he laid his gun, and took a deli- 
 berate and steady aim. The rests were shod with iron, to preserve them from decay, and 
 that they might the more easily penetrate the ground ; and were of different lengths, accord- 
 ing to the height of the man using them. The addition of the bayonet to the gun was not 
 made earlier than 1671, being first used by the French about that time. It derives its name 
 of bayonet from Bayonne, a town in the south of France, where that instrument was first 
 made. Few practical arts have made more rapid advancement than that of gun-making. 
 The competition amongst the gun-makers has been very great, and they have arrived at a 
 degree of perfection which it would seem to be impossible to surpass. Almost every great 
 town in England, Scotland, and Ireland, as well as on the Continent, has large establish- 
 ments for carrying on this beautiful and ingenious branch of manufacture. Judging of the 
 perfection of the art by the expense of the article, we might be led to conclude that gun- 
 making had reached the acme of perfection. It has been no uncommon thing to pay 50, 
 60, or even 70 guineas for a best London-made gun. The Continent has even gone before 
 us in this respect, for we are told that, when Napoleon was in the plenitude of his 
 grandeur, he established a gun manufactory at Versailles ; and we are informed that pistols 
 were there made at 10,000 livres, or 400/. sterling each, and guns at 50,000 livres, 2000/. 
 sterling. Of these the first consul often made presents to foreign pri«ces, to general 
 officers, and other favourites. The Marquis of Rockingham, it is also said, gave to Colonel 
 Thornton a fowling-piece which cost 400/. ; and that Messrs. Robert and John Wheeler, 
 gun-makers, of Birmingham, presented George IV. with a gun of the most exquisite 
 workmanship, which cost SOO guineas. 
 
 2399. " The principles of gunnery " Mr. Greener remarks, "are but little known among 
 the generality of sportsmen. " " I do not deny," he continues, " their dexterity in shooting, 
 the precision with which they take their aim, kill their bird, or hit their object, but they 
 have little knowledge of the principle on which the gun is or ought to be constructed. The 
 causes of accidents they are especially unacquainted with. Those causes are serious enough, 
 God knows ! but there is nothing that would so much tend to diminish their number, and, 
 of consequence, to render accidents less frequent, than a knowledge of all those principles, 
 in reference to which the gun is constructed." (P. 11.) These observations are extremely 
 just, and worthy the attention and remembrance of every one carrying a gun; and if we are 
 found to dilate somewhat on the subject, the reader may be assured we do not do it to swell 
 our pages; on the contrary, we heartily wish we could circumscribe them with justice to 
 the subject. But we repeat, we are forced into so much detail, as will enable him 
 to judge between the good and the bad, the safe and the unsafe. The importance of this 
 must be evident, when it is considered that a bad gun not only mars the sportsman's hopes, 
 but also endangers both life and limb. Neither is it prudent in any person even to trust 
 himself in the company of a shooter who has, without a suflRcient trial, furnished himself 
 with a gun from some one of the cheap or equivocal sources from whence guns are some- 
 times obtained, such as hardware shops, pawnbrokers, &c. When, however, a gun has been 
 thus bought, by all means let it be proved at a proof-house before using, if the purchaser has 
 any regard for his safety. Were the substitution of charcoal iron for the real stub-twist 
 iron, the head and front of the offending of the makers and vendors of these guns, it would 
 be well ; but many of those sold at these markets, and by inferior gun-makers also, are 
 forged, we believe, from skelp iron ; and if Mr. Greener, himself a scientific and eminent 
 gun-maker, is correct, which we have no reason to doubt, some of these, and particularly 
 those met with in hardware shops, are even forged from Wednesbury skelp, a still lower 
 grade of metal. If such be the case, what can be expected but bursting barrels, snapping 
 locks, and broken stocks? Indeed, these assertions of Mr. Greener need no further proof 
 than the fact, that showy guns can be bought in Birmingham, at " first hand," at the rate of 
 4 guineas the double, and 50s, the single barrel. What risks are, therefore, every day run 
 by the unwary, who, deceived by showy appearances, and tempted by what seems a low 
 price, compared with what some give, make purchase of such articles. Nor do we hardly 
 know a more mortifying situation to the unfortunate purchaser of such an article, than that 
 which he experiences when showing it up at a meet with some one or two well informed 
 sportsmen, " up to the mark " in all that relates to field gunnery : instead of being compli- 
 mented on his new bought purchase, he is apprised that he is " taken in ; " and, further- 
 more, is requested, for safety to them while beating for game, to let there be at least one 
 hedge between him and them. We, however, would console him, by showing how to 
 avoid both danger and disgrace, which is by having, as before stated, his new purchase 
 proved at a proof-house, he being himself present ; when, if the result is fortunate, and his 
 gun, moreover, performs well in the field, the laugh will then be on his own side. 
 
Chap. II. GUN-BARRELS. 729 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Gun-barrel. 
 
 2400. /ron, as is well known, is the principal component part in the manufacture of fire-arms; 
 but of the thousands who would reply, " Well, does not every one know this?" liow few, 
 how very few, have any correct notion of the nature of iron ; as to how it is formed, whence it 
 proceeds, whether it be a simple substance, or a compound, &c. &c. When the vast masses 
 of iron which enter into the structure of the iron bridges across the Thames, or support 
 the pressure of the earth in our railways and aqueducts, astonish the spectator, they do nothing 
 more, and the unreflecting mind little suspects that, as a native product, it is extremely rare. 
 It is very seldom collected from below (i. e. in a native state), but is occasionally dropped from 
 above ; and meteoric iron has for ages been a stumbling-block to the uninformed. Nor is 
 it altogether uninteresting to learn, that meteoric iron is always combined with nickel and 
 cobalt. But to the point we have in view, of directing the attention to this vast agent in all 
 the mechanics of life in which it forms so prominent a part ; besides the larger masses we 
 have adverted to, can we look around the humblest dwelling, or the princely palace, without 
 meeting it at every glance ? the polished stove, the steel-burnished fender and fire-irons, 
 exhibited in the large, while every article of furniture is clamped, nailed, or bradded with 
 it in the small ; and so insidious is it, that it amalgamates with every thing ; it forms a part 
 of our ironstone china, — nay, more, it forms an integral portion of ourselves, and is said to 
 roll about in our arteries and veins in little annular masses. So universal is its presence, 
 that it pervades nearly all dead matter, and certainly all living matter, whether animal or 
 vegetable ; and yet, with the exception of meteoric iron, it is very rarely met with in a native 
 or uncombined state. 
 
 2401. Iro7i is procured from certain mineral substances, which, as they hold it in combina- 
 tion in considerable quantities, are thence called ores of iron. These ores being first torrified 
 and reduced to powder, are submitted to the action of coke or charcoal, and lime, at a high 
 temperature. The carbon deprives the ore of its oxygen, and the lime, by fluxing the 
 mass, forms all the impurities into a fusible refuse called slag. From this mass, the iron 
 becoming separated, descends by its weight to the bottom, passes off by appropriate aper- 
 tures, and is then the cast iron of commerce, from which state it is rendered malleable by a 
 fresh exposure to heat, while a strong current of air is at the samie time made to pass over its 
 surface, after which it is exposed to very powerful pressure by rolling and hammering ; and 
 this, by approximating its particles, makes it tenacious in the extreme. Cast iron, as every 
 one knows, is brittle ; wrought iron, on the contrary, is adhesive, is easily bent, but breaks 
 with difficulty; consequently is admirably adapted to gun-barrel making. And now, 
 brother sportsmen, if you please, we will pursue it until we have forged a safe and effective 
 fowling-piece ! 
 
 2402. Gun-barrels, to be equally safe and effective, should be forged from the best Swedish 
 iron, in its highest state of ductility and tenacity. It was these qualities in the metal of 
 which the Spanish barrels were formed, that rendered them so prizable, — twenty, thirty, 
 and even forty pounds having been given for a single barrel of this kind. 
 
 2403. Spanish barrels, it is well known, were manufactured from what are by iron forgers 
 technically called scraps, but by the public are known as the stubs or stumps of the nails, 
 which have been used in fastening on the shoes of the mules, asses, and horses of the 
 country. Neither were its valuable properties wholly owing to the natural ductility of the 
 iron from whence the shoe-nails were formed ; it was also greatly indebted to its after 
 treatment when in mass, which was so singularly laborious, if we can rely on what is related, 
 that a melted mass of stubs has, by violent hammering, been reduced from forty or oven 
 fifty pounds to a quantity only sufficient to make a single barrel. Of the goodness of the 
 Spanish barrels there is no doubt, but the general getting up of the gun was far behind our 
 own ; principally because one manufacturer supplied barrel, lock, stock, &c. Great how- 
 ever as was the labour bestowed on the Spanish gun-barrels, if we believe the accounts we 
 
 ' receive, it was little when compared with that expended on the Damascus sword-blades. 
 On these it is said that weeks, nay, even months, were spent in active hammerings of the 
 metal, of which they were to be formed. Thus likewise to give a temper to minor articles, 
 the blacksmith, with lusty arms and weighty hammer, plies the red-hot bar over and over 
 ere he fashions it into a horse-shoe. The Spanish gun-barrel is likewise said to have owed 
 some of its superiority to the following method used in its formation. Instead of framing 
 the iron plate, so that it should overlap slightly at the point of juncture, the Spanish 
 workmen added another complete turn or lap, so as to make the barrel, as it were, double 
 throughout. 
 
 2404. The Damascus barrel, as well as the other articles of that famed manufactory of 
 former days, and those of the present, are however very much altered in quality. The 
 gun-barrels, scimitars, and sword-blades we used to receive from this noted repository, were 
 wholly made of highly tempered iron and steel with extraordinary labour. The Asiatic 
 sword-blades were even more highly tempered than any other of the Damascean wares : 
 those which exhibited the highly prized oriental damask, it is said, wei'e manufactured from 
 what in India is termed woultz, and in Turkey tahan, produced, as we believe, from some 
 
730 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 artificial combinations of cast steel with carbon. To prove the highest state of tenacity and 
 ductility to which the sword metal could be wrought, it was necessary that it should admit 
 of being written upon with a piece of fine gold. When Syria, Persia, Hindostan, and 
 Russia were served with their most beautiful arms from thence, it may be supposed that 
 gun-barrels, scimitars, &c. were obtained from the same source by us also ; and few among 
 us but have seen these relics. The industry of our own traders, however, became on the 
 alert to wrest both the secret of the composition of the Damascus metal, and the trade in 
 arms made there, from the original makers. Mr. Adams of Wednesbury, who, we believe, 
 professes to be in possession of the secret of preparing the Damascus iron, now carries on an 
 extensive business on the faith of the public in this profession. It is hinted by Mr. Greener, 
 that if Mr. Adams does really possess a knowledge of the true components, and of the 
 processes of manufacturing them into Damascus iron, it was probably gained throSgh the 
 means of a letter, read before the Society of Arts in the year 1819, from Lieutenant- 
 colonel Bagnold, of the army in India, in which the secret method of manufacturing this 
 iron was detailed to his brother in England. We are however somewhat sceptical on this 
 point ; for certain it is that, however beautiful the barrels now called Damascus may be, and 
 certainly as a toy they are so, yet in tenacity and the other qualities which marked the 
 Damascus arms of former times, they are very inferior to our own twisted stub barrel of 
 the present day ; and it is doubtful if that even is now as good as it was some years ago. 
 The beauty of the Damascus barrel of our manufacture is its bane ; for its component parts 
 of iron and steel do not amalgamate sufl^ciently to give the requisite strength to the mass, 
 although they mottle it beautifully. The monopoly also of gun-barrel-making into two or 
 at most into three hands, as Mr. Greener informs us is the case now, is much to be la- 
 mented. However respectable the character of those individuals may be, and as they appear 
 by common report, yet the temptation is too great not to make us fear for the purity of the 
 mixtures from whence even our best guns are forged. 
 
 2405. The varieties of iron used to form gun-barrels are greater than is generally supposed. 
 We read of wire-twist iron used in the making Damascus barrels, Wiswould's iron, stub- 
 twist iron, charcoal iron, threepenny and twopenny skelp iron, and sham-dam skelp. Of 
 these several varieties, that known as twisted stub iron is the best, and indeed the only one 
 on which implicit reliance can be placed ; and then only when we can be assured that real 
 stubs, the relics of the best Swedish iron, rendered tough by long pressure, were employed 
 in its Qomposition. When, however, we descend to a lower material than real stub-twist, we 
 fear that the more common iron mixtures are substituted, which, though of some reputation, 
 are not to be implicitly relied on for either ductility or tenacity. We may be observed to 
 write as having some doubts on the probability of procuring the real stub-twist barrel, which 
 arises from our knowledge of the diflSculty of meeting with the real stubs of former 
 days. We however must console ourselves with the reflectioUj that, although stub- 
 scraps are now difficult to procure, it yet appears that our best luanufacturers do over- 
 come this diflSculty somehow ; and that those who will pay a good price, we believe, can 
 command a real stub-twist gun from any one of our reputed makers ; although we still should 
 fear its being not quite equal to those of former periods. What we would suggest is, that as 
 the material of which the stub-twist barrel is formed is neither in such plentj' nor yet equally 
 good in quality, it requires the purchaser to make assurance double. ' Mr. Adams, a princi- 
 pal manufacturer of gun-barrels, informed Mr. Greener that the scarcity of real stubs is so 
 great at home, that the foreign market is obliged to be resorted to to obtain them : but even 
 there, we fear, the cloven foot has crept in ; for there also stubs are not only dearer, but 
 neither are they so good as formerly. The rage for underselling has deteriorated the article 
 from its outset, the competition being, not who shall furnish the best, but who can, by any 
 means, be able to sell at the cheapest rate. It is too well known, likewise, that our own 
 horse-shoes of the present day, and the nails also which fasten them, are few of them 
 made from the best Swedish iron, but from what is called malleable cast iron. Such 
 therefore is certainly the present state of the manufacture of gun-metal, consequently 
 many of those guns now placed before the public are calculated to deceive all who have not 
 taken the pains to inform themselves of the distinctive marks between the bad, the indiffer- 
 ent, and the good. We seek not to depreciate the British manufacture of guns universally ; 
 on the contrary, under all the disadvantages pointed out, we are nevertlieless confident that 
 the advancement of science has overcome many difficulties, and rendered harmless many 
 substitutions, particularly when such are founded on a practical knowledge of the nature and 
 properties of iron under its several modifications and intermixtures. These advance- 
 ments will overcome many difliiculties, and will therefore continue to enable the honour- 
 able and scientific manufacturers of our country still to furnish us with safe and effective 
 fire-arms. 
 
 2406. A method of discovering spurious gun-metal from the real stub-twist, Mr. Greener 
 observes, may be resorted to by the following test : — " Require the gun-maker to stain the 
 barrel under examination with the smoke-brown" (a modern invention of staining, the de- 
 scription of which is given in another part of his book), " and he will not be able to accom- 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 GUN-BORING. 
 
 731 
 
 plish it, if the barrel be not genuine ; whereas nothing is easier if it be really made of stubs 
 twisted. The matter may be thus explained : hydrogen gas acts only on iron, steel resists 
 its action ; so that, when a barrel is properly finished, the steel remains quite bright, while 
 the iron has become a beautiful jet-black, which will be easily recognised by attention to 
 the appearance ; " which appearance is exemplified by a figure at p. 29. of his work. We 
 have also added two cuts, which may assist the judgment of the inquisitive sportsman, with 
 regard to the quality of the metal of the guns which may be placed before him in a gun- 
 repository. Fig. 356. 1. represents the close spiral twistings of the grain of the metal of the 
 stub-twist barrel. Fig. 2. presents to the eye the coarse and disgregated twistings and 
 
 imperfect mixture of the metals of the inferior barrels, known among gunsmiths as " the 
 twopenny iron, or Wednesbury skelp barrel." 
 
 2407. The method of making gun-barrela is thus stated in the Encyclopadia Britannica, 
 under the article Gun-making. A somewhat similar account, less perspicuous, but much 
 more detailed, may be met with also in the essay on Shooting : — " Having fixed, in the first 
 place, on the size of the gun, and ascertained, as near as may be, the width of the bore, and 
 the length and thickness of the barrel, the next thing the forger does is to take a portion 
 of the metal of which he is to make the barrel, and to form it into the shape of a thin 
 flexible bar, something like a cooper's hoop ; this bar or hoop must not be all of the same 
 thickness, but that part of it which is to be towards, and is to form the muzzle of the piece, 
 must be thinner than that which is intended to form the breech. An instrument called a 
 mandril is then chosen, according to the size of the intended bore of the gun. The flexible 
 bar, or hoop, is then heated, so as to make it ply easily, and is turned round the mandril, 
 much in the same way as a riband of leather is turned round the handle of a whip. The 
 edges of the hoop of iron, however, are made to overlap one another a little ; so that, 
 when welded, all their joinings may be compact and solid, and no slackness appear where 
 the lips of the bar or hoop touch one another. When the metal has acquired its proper 
 heat, and the weldings are properly executed, the places where the bars overlapped each 
 other are quite imperceptible ; and the barrel appears as though it had been made out of 
 one piece, and finished at one heat." The mode of making the twisted barrel, we believe, 
 does not differ materially from that of th2 common gun now described. The welding 
 of both is the same; the hammering the same; the horizontal stroke, called the jumping, is 
 the same ; and they are both wrought on a mandril in the same manner. They differ in 
 this, however, that in the common gun the hoops are broad, overlapping one another con- 
 siderably, having their edges welded down upon one another ; and, when finislied, have the 
 appearance of one continuous piece of plain iron. The bars of the stub-twisted barrel, on 
 the other hand, do not in general exceed half an inch in breadth, and their edo'es do not 
 overlap, but are just laid close together, and, when thus welded, the barrel receives horizon- 
 tal strokes on the anvil, which make their joints swell up or protuberate, and then are 
 hammered down, and thus made to form a compact and solid union, which the ductility of 
 the component matter of the stub iron allows of. When the bars employed are very fine and 
 small, it is called a wire-ticist, and presents the appearance observed in No. 1. of fig. 356. 
 and, consequently, this ready distinction between the indifferent metal and the good should 
 be fixed in the memory. 
 
 2408. The boring of guns, according to Dr. Ure, in his excellent Dictionary of Arts and 
 Manvfactures, is thus performed : — " A barrel properly annealed, and slowly cooled, is now 
 Z: ^^ . — _ — — t ready for the borer, whicli is an 
 
 ^ oblong square bit of steel, pressed 
 
 in its rotation against the barrel 
 by a slip of wood applied to one of 
 its flat sides, and held in its place by 
 a ring of metal. The boring-bench 
 works horizontally, and has a very 
 shaky appearance, in respect at least of 
 the bit. In some cases, however, it has 
 been attempted to work the barrels 
 and bits at an inclination to the horizon of 30*^, in order to facilitate the discharge of the 
 borings. The barrel is held in a slot by only one point, to allow it to humour the movements 
 of the borer, which would otherwise be infallibly broken. The bit, as represented by 
 a, fig. 357. has merely its square head inserted into a clamp-chuck of the lathe, and 
 plays freely through the rest of its length. 
 
 357 
 
732 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 2409. "The sqtiare machinery represents in plan the 6orj7i</-&ewc^ for musket-barrels ; 
 ff is the sledge or carriage frame in which the barrel is supported ; a is the re- 
 volving chuck of the lathe, into which the square end of the bit, is inserted ; h is the 
 barrel, clamped at its middle to the carriage, and capable of being pressed onwards 
 against the tapering bit of the borer, by the bent lever c, worked by the left; hand of 
 the operative against the fulcrum knobs at d, standing about two inches asunder. 
 Whenever the barrel has been thereby advanced a certain space to the right, the bent 
 end of the lever is shifted against another knob or pin. The borer appears to a stranger 
 to be. a very awkward and unsteady machine, but its perpetual vibrations do not affect 
 the accuracy of the bore. The opening broach may be of a square or pentagonal form, 
 and either gradually tapered from its thickest part, or of uniform diameter, till within two 
 inches of the end, whence it is suddenly tapered to a point. A series of bits may be used 
 for boring a barrel, beginning with the smallest and ending with the largest. But this 
 multiplication of tools becomes unnecessary, by laying against the cutting part of the bit 
 slips of wood, called spales, of gradually increasing thickness, so that the edge is pressed by 
 them progressively further from the axis. The bore is next polished. This is done by a 
 bit with a very smooth edge, which is mounted as above with a wedge of wood besmeared 
 with a mixture of oil and emery. The inside is finished by working a cylindrical steel file 
 quickly backwards and forwards within it, while it is revolving slowly. In boring, the bit 
 must be well oiled or greased, and tlie barrel must be kept cool by water trickling on it; 
 as the bit, revolving at the rate of 120 or 140 times a minute, generates a great deal of heat. 
 If a flaw be detected in the barrel during the boring, that part is hammered in, and then 
 the bit is employed to turn it out. Whatever irregularities appear, must be immediately 
 removed. The outer surface of the barrel is commonly polished upon a dry grindstone, 
 but it is better finished, and less dangerously to the workman, at a turning lathe with a slide 
 rest. If a stone be used, it should be made to revolve at the mouth of a tunnel of some 
 kind, into which there is a good draught to carry off the ferruginous particles. A piece of 
 moist cloth or leather should be suspended before the orifice." 
 
 2410. " The Parisia7i gun-makers," T)r. Ure informs us, "are reckoned very expert ; they 
 draw out the iron for the barrels at hand forges, in fillets only one-ninth of an inch thick, 
 one inch and a half broad, and four feet long. Twenty-five of these ribands are laid upon 
 each other, between two similar ones of double thickness, and the bundle weighing sixty 
 pounds, bound with wire at two places, serves to make two barrels. Tlie thicker plates are 
 intended to protect the thinner from the violence of the fire in the numerous successive heats 
 necessary to complete the welding, and to form the bundle into a bar two-thirds of an 
 inch broad, by half an inch thick ; the direction of the individual plates relatively to the 
 breadth being preserved. This bar, folded flat upon itself, is again wrought at the forge, 
 till it is only half an inch broad, and a quarter of an inch thick, but the plates of the pri- 
 mitive ribands are now set perpendicidar to the breadth of the narrow fillet, the length of 
 which must be fifteen or sixteen French feet (sixteen or seventeen English), to form a fowling- 
 piece from twenty-eight to thirty inches long. This fillet, heated to a cherry red in successive 
 portions, is coiled into as close a spiral as possible, upon a mandril about two-fifths of an inch in 
 diameter. The mandril has at one end a stout head for drawing it out, by means of the hammer 
 and the grooves of the anvil, previous to every heating. The welding is performed upon a man- 
 dril introduced after each heat; the middle of the barrel being first worked, while the fillets are 
 forced back against each other, along the surface of the mandril, to secure their perfect union. 
 The original plates having in the formation of the ultimate long riband become very thin, 
 appear iqjon the surface of the barrel like threads of a fine screw, with blackish tints to 
 mark the junctions. In making a double barrelled gun, the two are formed from the same 
 bundle of slips, the coils of the one finished fillet being turned to the right hand, and those 
 of the other to the left. The Damascus barrels forged as above described, from a bundle of 
 steel and iron plates laid alternately together, are twisted at the forge several times, then 
 coiled and welded as usual. Fifteen Parisian workmen concur in one operation : six at the 
 forge ; two at the boring mill ; seven at filing, turning, and adjusting; yet all together make 
 only six pairs of barrels per week, which are sold at from 100 to 300 francs the pair, 
 ready for putting into the stock." When we were in Paris we visited some of the best 
 gun-manufactories, and by making use of the name of a member of the Institute, as we 
 were by him authorised to do, we were very courteously received by all, and every process 
 was explained — many were exemplified on the spot. They certainly differed somewhat from 
 those of Birmingham, but they were fast treading on thei.r heels in point of inferior mixtures 
 of metals for their barrels. They candidly confessed it was in vain to compete with us in lock 
 finisliing, not because they were unable to do it, but because the French gentry were unable to 
 pay a remunerating price for them. For a more detailed account of the different mixtures 
 of metals and the various processes employed in the modern manufacture of gun- barrels, we 
 would refer to Mr. Greener's valuable work. As a prelude to our own farther remarks on them, 
 we beg leave to observe that the bore, the caliber, and the gauge of a gun-barrel are synony- 
 mous terms, each being equally used to denote the dimensions of its cavity. Thus, when we 
 
Chap. II. BREECHING OF GUNS. 733 
 
 notice the length of a gun-barrel, it is usual to describe its capacity of receiving the con- 
 tents of its loading by one of these terms. It is thus that a barrel of thirty-two inches in 
 length and sixteen in gauge, maybe said to be well proportioned. "^Fhe gauge beingnotedby the 
 number of bullets (one of which exactly fitting the bore) would be required to weigh a pound." 
 
 2411. A polished bore, is it desirable or not? Many high-priced gun-barrels from Spain 
 are very finely polished, and we have seen some equally so of English manufacture, the 
 makers of which have dwelt on their superior value, as not suffering any lead to be caught 
 from the passing shot. We, however, can aver from our own experience, that unless the 
 metal of the gun be almost steel itself, polishing will not prevent its leading. Monsieur de 
 Marolles, one of the principal authorities on these subjects, denies any benefit to he derived 
 from the lessened resistance offered to the exit of the shot by the highest polish that can be 
 given ; averring in proof, that he has seen a barrel rough from the borer throw a charge of 
 shot deeper into a quire of paper than another barrel that was highly polished within, the 
 bore and charge being the same in both. However agreeable it may be to the eye to see the 
 light playing over the whole internal surface of the gun-barrel, some are purposely rough- 
 ened by being, as it is termed, ring-bored, i. e. circularly ribbed within to create friction ; 
 and though such barrels lead much, yet they often shoot remarkably close. Indeed it is 
 averred by partisans of this plan, that they put the majority of the grains of shot into 
 a disk, of the size of a man's hat, at forty yards. Guns of this kind are common 
 among the colliers, and are so made to shoot for prizes ; but as far as our own experience 
 goes, no method of close prize shooting is equal to that of charging the gun by dropping 
 the shot into the barrel, a few at a time, wrapped uj) in a little flax or tow, repeating the 
 same until the whole charge is thus disposed of. We have heard of a prize-shooter who 
 oiled his shot for the same purpose, and, as it was said, with much success ; while others have 
 wetted theirs. But it must be remembered that this practice is only adopted for still-mark 
 shooting. The recoil is greatly increased by these means ; and it is even said that the friction 
 retards the velocity of the shot to such a degree, that a bird would escape; but this we are 
 inclined to doubt. The barrel also in some of these prize-shooting guns, besides its ring- 
 boring, is rather conical than cylindrical, with its base at the breech, and its apex at the 
 muzzle. The black diamond gentry in the north are very expert at this species of shoot- 
 ing, and at the same time they are careless of the extreme risk they run. 
 
 2412. The barrel is next tapped for breeching, by which is meant the process of adding the 
 breech-plug to it ; the method of doing it being thus stated by Mr. Greener, who, it may be 
 premised, prefers tapping to turning the screws by means of lathes, as being by much the 
 strongest method : — " The female breech, after being tapped, is screwed into the barrel to its 
 place, and a tool, called a grinder, is introduced into the tube of the other barrel, and by 
 being turned, either by the lathe, or by a brace, it cuts away that part of the female breecli 
 required to allow the male breech, when turned to a corresponding size, to fix in neatly. 
 They are then filed down to the size of the barrels, partially bored in the inside, and a 
 communication hole drilled through the under part. This being done they are ready for 
 the London proof. Some, indeed, solder on the ribs ; yet the general way is to send 
 them off in this state lest they should burst, as the loss would then be greater." (P. 74.) 
 We shall take another opportunity to describe the varieties in the breeching of guns, as 
 connected with their influence on the shooting of the piece. 
 
 2413. But few gun-barrels are entirely made in iMndon, although many are stamped as of 
 London make. By far the greatest number of those met with even at our best gun- 
 makers, are forged in the rough at Birmingham ; and vast numbers are, as we have shown, 
 finished there throughout. But fortunately we yet have some gun-makers, who, however 
 they may receive the outer metal carcass, if we may so express ourselves, yet they re-bore it, 
 and that by engine work, which, as it cannot err, enables them to finish off the proportions of 
 the piece with mathematical correctness. The Mantons were long famed for so doing, and 
 Lancaster no less so: indeed the latter, at the present time, may be considered as one of the 
 first, if not the very first, gun-borer in the world. It is by means of machinery also that 
 the barrels of the double gun of these makers are secured together, without that destructive 
 use of the file, which we have elsewhere so much deplored. These circumstances, the truth 
 of which we can vouch for, enables us to state our full conviction, that notwithstanding the 
 wretched trash in the way of guns which do arrive from Birmingham, there yet remain 
 even there good and honourable manufacturers, willing and able to insure a supply of well 
 forged gun-barrels to meet the demands of the finishing gun-makers of London, and of our 
 own large provincial towns. Our wish is not to dishearten the purchasers of guns, but only 
 to make them cautious, and to enable them to distinguish between those that enter the com- 
 mon hardware nuxrket, and those that are met with at our gun-makers of repute. The 
 former guns are finished out of hand — barrel, lock, stock, and all in Birmingham ; and 
 usually from inferior metal : the latter enter the shops of the most reputed makers in 
 the rough, direct from the best sources ; here they are re-bored, critically examined, and 
 proved a second time. If also the various parts of the lock, &c. are forged in the rough 
 in Birmingham, they are still re-filed, re-tempered, and finished in London, and then are 
 
734 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 adapted to their several places. Some of our first-rate makers, particularly such as have 
 added important improvements to them, we believe wholly manufacture tlieir own locks. 
 These remarks will also apply to some of our provincial gun-makers ; but it is only here 
 and there, where a very zealot in the art, and one who by living in a sporting neighbourhood, 
 where due encouragement is given to talent, industry, and spirit, is able to get up his goods 
 himself, after receiving them in the rough from the foundry. Colonel Hawker notices some 
 of the country stars, and we also can bear testimony to the talent and spirit displayed by 
 some of them. Mr. John Harvey, a gun-maker of Exeter, and a star in that line, pre- 
 sented the Prince Regent with a fowling-piece of such pretensions, that his Royal Highness 
 considered it as a fit present for General Platoff, at that time a most popular character. As 
 we believe what has been premised to be a true account of the progress of the gun, from its 
 forging from the bar to its ultimate destination into the hands of the sportsman, we have only 
 to recommend the purchaser of one to go to a good market ; next to use much caution and 
 circumspection in the examination of it ; and after having taken the proposed purchase 
 entirely to pieces, and examined each separate part minutely, that there be no flaws in it, 
 and also that the several distinct parts adapt readily each to the corresponding parts, and 
 that with them it works smoothly, and with due, but no more than due, force ; that then it 
 be tried as to its range, distribution of shot, and strength of indentation. Every one of 
 these several properties should be separately noted, and where flagrant defects exist, consider 
 well whether it will be better to attempt to remedy them, or to abandon the gun altogether. 
 For instance, should a newly tried gun be found to recoil, under every variety of loading, 
 would you abandon it altogether, or try to alter the powerful reaction? We say, if your 
 fancy leads to the gun, or you have actually purchased it, have it restord ; we have known 
 several which have been remedied by so doing. Few other defects also, in the action of a 
 gun, but may be remedied in the hands of a judicious artist ; but do nothing that will 
 compromise its safety. 
 
 SaBSECT. 2. Proving of Gun-barrels, 
 
 2414. Proving of gnn-harreh is indispensably necessary to insure confidence in their safety. 
 The cupidity of many of the great forgers of these articles, particularly of those who manu- 
 facture those nicknamed sham guns, sham-dam, park-paling pieces, &c. we again remark, 
 should make every purchaser on the alert to assure himself that what he buys has been fully 
 proved. To make surety double, wherever a new gun is bought from any other source what- 
 ever, except from out of the shop of a maker of reputation and under his warranty, we would 
 most strongly recommend that such gun be proved under the purchaser's own inspection 
 before he uses it. It is not indifltrent metal only, or too limited a quantity of even the 
 best metal that is to be tried by the proof. It is equally employed to detect any accidental 
 flaw which may, and frequently does, occur in the forging of the barrel. The first attempt 
 at establishing any compulsatory trial of gun-barrels appears to have taken place about the 
 commencement of the twelfth century, and originated with the company of gun-makers 
 themselves ; and it was at the proof-house established by them that the muskets of the East 
 India Company were first proved. The enactment, however, which compelled a trial, became 
 at length a dead letter until the year 1813, when the fraudulent conduct of the gun-manu- 
 facturers having brought our hand arms of all descriptions into great disrepute, and forced 
 our sportsmen even to supply themselves from France and Spain, it was found necessary to 
 call a meeting of the trade itself, the members of which formed themselves into a company 
 incorporated Jjy act of parliament. By the powers granted to the company it was made 
 penal to manufacture and sell any gun without having it first proved at one of the proof- 
 
 ^^ houses established by the company in London and Birmingham. 
 ■-.'^^^ Nevertheless, these enactments also were evaded, and the door to 
 fraud remained unclosed, by which both the home and the foreign 
 markets being again inundated with unsafe guns, the legislature itself 
 interfered in the year 1815. Adopting the principles of the former 
 act as regarded the methods of proving, " it was enacted that no 
 barrel shall be received by any person to rib, stock, or finish, that 
 has not been duly proved, under a penalty of 20/.'' It is also enacted, 
 that all barrels shall be sent immediately from the maker to the proof- 
 
 V^jjr^T^^ house, before the same shall be sold or transmitted for sale to any 
 person whatever. A penalty of 20Z. is attached to the breach of 
 GUN PKooF-MABKs. ^j^jg euactmcnt, and it further visits with the like penalty any one 
 
 receivino' such barrel to make up. It also made the same penalty to attach to the 
 forger of the proof-mark of the London Company {a, fig. 358.), or that of the Birmingham 
 Company (b, same figure). 
 
 2415. The process of barrel proving is thus conducted : — A quantity of powder proportioned 
 to the size of the bore is introduced, over which a wadding of paper is put. A leaden ball is 
 then put in and wadded down abo with paper. On tliis process Mr. Greener makes the 
 following remarks : — " These (the contents of the charge) have the property, owing to 
 their construction, of expanding when struck by the copper rod that is used for the purpose 
 
Chap. IL DOUBLE BARREL GUN. 73.5 
 
 of loading, and by fitting the bore completely, are calculated to be of great advantage by 
 increasing the friction, were not that advantage at the same moment partially destroyed by 
 the way in which the paper is struck, tending to compress the powder, and necessarily ren- 
 dering it less liable to ignite. All powder compressed resembles the composition in a sky- 
 rocket, where, by excluding the air, the length of time required for the explosion of the con- 
 tents is increased : the truth of this fact may be easily ascertained by tight ramming any 
 gun, and then firing it over a sheet of paper, when a number of grains of powder will be 
 found unburnt. Load the gun again with an equal charge ; be careful not to ram it tight, 
 and the whole will be found to have exploded. This proves that hard ramming prevents the 
 full explosion of the charge." (P. 80.) Mr. Greener, however, objects to the method of 
 proving the best barrels, which, as we learn, are allowed in their recoil to bury themselves 
 in a mass of sand ; whereas the common barrels are made fast by an iron bar, which checks 
 their recoil. " This," he justly observes, " is a practice calculated to destroy the efficiency of 
 the test to the extent of at least fifty per cent. Gunpowder explodes with equal force in ail 
 directions. It necessarily follows, that on firing a loaded barrel, the force of the explosion 
 is equally exerted on the breech, the charge of lead, and the sides of the tube." " Were the 
 best barrels fixed as the common barrels," he continues, " the explosive force, meeting with as 
 firm a resistance from the breech as from the sides of the tube, would be entirely expended 
 in the projection of the charge, and on the sides of the tube." (P. 84.) Our limits prevent 
 our proceeding further with his ingenious arguments in proof of the neglect there displayed, 
 but we would refer the reader to the work itself for full satisfaction on a point which con- 
 cerns not only proving of barrels, but the projectile phenomena of action and reaction in the 
 gun-barrel generally, thereby embodying some of the most valuable principles of pro- 
 jectiles. Many good judges, however, do not think the present inethod of gun proving suf- 
 ficiently trying, but would subject every barrel to water proving, which is certainly more 
 severe. A machine for this purpose is possessed of such powers, that it will detect the 
 smallest flaw, by forcing the water through the disgregated fibres, and sometimes even tears 
 open a weak part. Some of the gun-makers, therefore, who keep proof-houses, have also a 
 machine for water proving ; any one of whom will waterprove the barrel of any person who 
 wishes it. If however the following story, related of a gunsmith in Dublin, has any found- 
 ation in fact, then it becomes imperative that every gentleman who wishes his gun to be 
 proved, should himself, as already recommended, witness the process : — This trader, it 
 seems, sent home a gun to the gentleman who had ordered it, with an assurance of its good- 
 ness, and the " certainty of its safety from the proof stamp to be seen on the barrel." As the 
 story goes, when in a few days the gentleman proceeded to try his gun, to his astonishment 
 there was no touch-hole. We have only to add, that the satisfaction of feeling secure is cer- 
 tainly worth the trouble of attending the process, and to ourselves the wrinkle gained would 
 be worth at least half the cost of the proving. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Double Barrel Gun. 
 
 2416. Double barrelled guns were formerly made with one barrel lying over the other, 
 each barrel having a separate pan, hammer, and hammer-spring ; but there was only one 
 cock for both. The barrels were therefore made to turn round at the place where theii 
 breeches joined with the stock ; so that, as soon as one was fired off, the other could be 
 brought into its place, by pressing a spring with the right hand, and with the left turning 
 the barrels on their common centre. This movement bringing the loaded barrel into its pro- 
 per situation, a spring next descended into a notch, and kept it firm. From the description, 
 it is evident that all the work giving motion to the cock must be confined to the part behind 
 that at which the barrels turn round. The lock- works were necessarily complex ; time was 
 lost in changing the situation of the barrels ; and yet even these evils did not deter the gun- 
 makers of those days from adding three, nay, even four barrels to a single stock. There 
 next appeared a somewhat more convenient, and rather less complex double gun than 
 that just described. This improved method, as we are told in the essay on Shooting, 
 did not "allow the barrels to turn round upon an axis; but, on the contrary, they were 
 fixed one over the other, and each had a separate lock and trigger, that for the under barrel 
 being consequently placed lower than the other. Still, although pieces of this construction 
 possessed a great advantage over those that turned round, in the quickness of their firing, 
 yet they were subject to one inconvenience, from which the others were exempt, and which 
 arose from the situation of the under barrel ; for that being fired under the same line of 
 aim with the upper one, must necessarily shoot low." Our double guns are therefore now 
 seen with each barrel in juxta-position with the other, or side by side. 
 
 2417. The present improved method of joining or putting doiible barrels together, though pro- 
 gressing, is by no means even yet sufficiently attended to, considering the importance of the 
 matter towards the safe and effective shooting of the piece. Each barrel is too apt to be filed 
 away flat at the breech, and at tiie muzzle also, for a few inches, to bring the muzzles together ; 
 which marks error the first. To tliis the makers allege they are forced, because the country- 
 made barrels are forged rather hollow in the middle, which evidently makes error the second. 
 
736 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 In this state then the barrels are first bound together, and next are soldered together. But 
 having their muzzles and their breeches thus united, what becomes of their rectilinear 
 direction ? It is evidently lost, and the left hand barrel must, of necessity, now point to 
 the right, and the right barrel to the left of the correct line of aim. This is a homely 
 ■exemplification, but as we wish to bring it within the ready comprehension of every one, 
 we purposely so offer it. Manton's elevated rib, among other valuable properties, did 
 much towards regulating the true direction of the barrels of double guns ; but as all 
 double guns have not the elevated rib, and yet are used with very fair effect, it will natur- 
 ally be asked. How is it that all who use them succeed even so far? We answer that 
 every one who has acquired the practice of shooting with the single barrel gun, does not 
 find himself au fait with the double, until by habit he has learned to rectify the error 
 pointed out. Nor is it readily imagined, how greatly erroneous is this inclination of the 
 barrels; but we will endeavour to exemplify it by a quotation from an acute writer in the 
 Sporting Magazine for April, 1824. It is there asked, "What is the best method of 
 making double barrels, so that a correct aim may be taken from the centre of the barrels?" 
 To this the following reply is offered, " If the barrels were placed parallel to each other, 
 it would be but a small objection having the sight between them ; but as guns are com- 
 monly made, the thickness between the bores of each at the breech is three-sixteenths of 
 an inch, and at the muzzle one-sixteenth. Therefore, if the length of a pair of barrels 
 was two feet six inches, which is the ordinary length, and the sight taken from the centre, 
 and a ball was projected from one of them, it would make one-eighth of an inch declination 
 from its true course in every two feet six inches it had to travel, which would make in 
 forty yards a declination of six inches. From this cause, the right hand barrel always 
 shoots to the left, and vice versa. Now, to remedy this, suppose the thickness between 
 the two barrels to be at the breech three-sixteenths of an inch, then let the space at the 
 muzzle be the same ; and when the barrels are thus laid together, and the sight placed 
 between them, the ball would only make a declination of half an inch (the bore being five- 
 eighths of an inch), being the distance between the centre of the barrel bore and the 
 exterior of the barrel's surface." (P. 20.) We cannot likewise but see that the methods by 
 which some gun-makers affect to rectify this error in a degree, by filing away so much of 
 the breech surface as shall bring the calibers of the barrels into a more rectilinear direction, 
 is remedying one defect by making a greater, and one by which extreme danger is 
 incurred, although it might be avoided by adjusting them as proposed above. However 
 the junction of gun-barrels is effected, it is essential that it should be so done as to make 
 the centres of the calibers of the muzzles and the centres of the calibers of the breeches, if 
 not exactly equidistant, at least considerably more so than at present ; the approximation 
 being in proportion to the length of the barrels. We are somewhat surprised that Colonel 
 Hawker should pass so slightly over this matter, particularlyr'when he states so astounding 
 a fact, that not one gun-maker in fifty knows much about it. Surely it is a subject of 
 some importance, one indeed very much so to him who shoots with a double gun. This 
 divergency cannot be corrected in the common method of " setting " or " putting " barrels 
 together ; nor indeed will that pointed out in the above quotation be sufficient, we appre- 
 hend, to do it completely ; much, however, we repeat, must depend on the length of the 
 ibarrels, and on the method of taking aim by the shooter. Colonel Hawker seems to 
 consider this convergency of the barrels, as set in the usual manner, to be neutralised 
 by the stoerve or kick, as it is called ; and which alone, he hints, would just bring the 
 centre of the shot into the bull's eye. With deference to almost every opinion from this 
 source, we must nevertheless beg leave to differ from this, and we would ask. What 
 :becomes of the swerve, or kick, of the single gun, which that also must be liable to have in 
 every case, but a considerable one in some hands? Would any misdirection of that barrel 
 become excused on that score? We answer. No; because the direction is correctly given 
 at first, and the sight of the barrel is true, but in the other it is false ! Much as we admire 
 Mr. Greener's usual line of argument, we regret that on this subject we disagree with him, 
 also, when he says, '' To make them (the barrels) uniform (z. e. lessen that conver- 
 gence we complain of) it requires that they should be reduced or flattened, to allow the 
 thick or heavy end to join closer. If this be not incurring a risk, we do not know what is; 
 and we do hope that no respectable gun-maker will rectify this convergency in tlie barrels 
 towards each other by any other means than firmly setting the centres of the muzzles rec- 
 tilinearly with those of the breeches, by the agency of an intervening substance, as hard 
 soldering in the centre, metal ribbing it above and below, and then, and then only, the 
 silver sight will not be a guide to error." It is very much to the credit of Manton that his 
 numerous improvements reached to this subject also. His double barrels were placed 
 together without at all reducing them, and consequently we never heard of the bursting 
 of one of his improved breeched guns. It is not thus with many even respectable 
 gun-makers, of whom Colonel Hawker says that most of them are in error with regard to 
 putting together barrels ; but he is not, however, sufficiently explicit in informing us how 
 he would have it remedied. It is not often our excellent Mentor is thus taciturn. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 THE ELEVATED RIB. 
 
 737 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Of Elevation and the elevated liih. 
 
 2418. The line which a charge of shot takes when fired from a double gun, even if it be at 
 all rectilinear, can only remain so for a very few yards, which point-blank course is called 
 in gunnery the "line of impulse." However, as even this is uncertain, and if it were 
 otherwise would be of no importance to our present purpose, we will consider the range or 
 the line of flight of the shot as curvilinear. Whether it describe a true parabola, which is 
 disputed, or one less parabolic, is also of little consequence ; it is sufficient for us to be 
 apprised, that the shot in its flight from the gun is influenced throughout by the laws of 
 gravitation. From the moment of its ejection, its tendency is to the ground, where finally 
 it must rest ; but the distance to which its flight is prolonged, will depend on the goodness 
 of the gun, the materials it was charged with, and the tact displayed in proportioning 
 such materials to the size, &c. of the piece. The curvilinear direction of the shot being 
 inevitable, it follows that to bring them to the mark aimed at requires corrections by 
 artificial ineans ; one of which is by a straight stock, but principally it is effected by an 
 artificial elevation of the muzzle of the piece, and that in the proportion of the length of 
 the barrel, it being required to be more considerable in a long than in a short one. 
 Several methods are practised for elevating the shot mark of the gun, but the elevated rib 
 on Joseph Manton's principle, appears the best. 
 
 2419. The elevated rib. On this subject Mr. Greener may be referred to with much 
 advantage. Colonel Hawker, also, after his impressive manner, here shows the master, 
 and it is not a little remarkable how closely the opinions of both coincide, as a reference 
 to their several works will prove ; nor would it be at all to the discredit of even such a 
 pupil as Mr. Greener, to benefit by the tuition of such a master. " Different lengths of 
 barrel," says Mr. Greener, "require a difference in the height of the rib (fiy. 3S9.). 
 
 A greater height is also required for a person accustomed to use a crooked stock ;" and 
 vice versa, of course. Both Colonel Hawker and Mr. Greener agree, that the elevation of 
 rib usually met with is not sufficient, which is a truth we have long advocated. The 
 usual elevation will not often effect the intended delivery of shot to the mark even at forty 
 yards with a moderate charge of powder ; and a heavy one of large sized shot must, of 
 course, err more. For it must be allowed that there are few sportsmen sufficiently mindful, 
 or even equal, to such quickness of recollection, as instanter to accommodate their aim to 
 the varieties of distance, range of gun, and altered charge ; and yet no one can be called a 
 complete shot who is not au fait at all these. Mr. Greener informs us that the sum of his 
 trials, which have been, he says, numerous in the extreme, convince him that with 
 " heavy charges of shot the droop is full twelve inches at forty yards," but that with less 
 charges of shot the line of flight will be more direct. The length of barrel, however, must 
 be taken into the account in adapting a rib to it. " A two-feet-ten gun," Colonel 
 Hawker observes, " with the rib no more elevated than a two-feet-eight gun, invariably 
 puts the body of the charge under the mark at all distances beyond thirty-five yards." 
 There is also much pith in the following remark of Mr. Greener, who, we have already 
 shown, admits that length and height of elevation should bg consentaneous : we suppose 
 he means iu field guns in general. " I believe, however," he says, " Colonel Hawker has 
 fallen into an error, when he says that long guns require greater elevation than short ones. 
 But does not a long gun keep the shot more together? Is not more force generated? 
 and is not the initial velocity greater than in a short gun? If these be facts, why is more 
 elevation required to be given if the shot do not droop? I apprehend the colonel means, 
 if the same height be required to be given above the mark, nothing can be plainer than 
 this — that if one pair of barrels be four inches longer than another, and the elevation the 
 same, there cannot be as many lengths in the forty yards of the longer barrels as of the 
 shorter ; and hence the difference when multiplied. I think, therefore, he cannot have 
 taken into consideration, the superiority in their shooting ; for there cannot be a doubt, 
 that, if a gun keep the shot together longer, it cannot require that allowance for drooping, 
 which a shorter gun does." {Loc. cit. p. 107.) For the information of our readers who 
 may feel an interest in the setting of gun-barrels, as every sportsman who carries a 
 
 3 B 
 
738 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 double gun ought to do, we advertise him that Godsall, of 86. Oxford- street, has a plan by 
 which the barrels of the double gun cannot fail of having their cylinders set mathemati- 
 cally true. That difficulty, therefore, to a critical setting of the barrels, which occurs 
 from filing away the outer substance of many of those from Birmingham (purposely so 
 served to lighten the piece) is thus obviated. Mr. Lancaster, also, takes care to rectify the 
 bore by a self-acting machine, which forms a correct taper from the breech to the inuzzle. 
 These improvements, therefore, deserve all possible encouragement from the public. 
 
 2420. The sight, or sight plate, or rim. When the elevated rib is not attached to a double 
 gun, there is of necessity a connecting medium between the two barrels, besides the 
 soldering which holds them together. This consists of a metal plate or rim above, and 
 of another underneath. To either the elevated rib, or in its absence to the metal plate, 
 then called the sight-plate, the little silver knob, known by the name of the sight, is attached. 
 Colonel Hawker ridicules this usual gun-barrel appendage, and without doubt a practised 
 shot can do as well without it. 'It is, however, seen on all double barrelled, and on many 
 single guns also ; and we therefore notice it, and he does the same. It should be larger or 
 smaller, as the gun is longer or shorter ; and when the rib is much elevated at the breech, 
 the metal sight ought to be large in proportion. Few practised shooters, however, are 
 guided by the sight. We, on the contrary, believe the hand gains a habit of pointing the 
 gun at the bird, not of course without the eye having been directed to it ; but there the eye rests, 
 and the hand there directs the gun by a sympathetic efFect, most difficult to describe, and 
 not easy to imagine even ; but unquestionably such is the fact. How does the blind man 
 know when he has reached his own door, though it should be in a row with twenty others? 
 He does not measure his steps, yet an instinctive feeling pervades him that he is at home. 
 We have elsewhere noticed a blind guide who accompanies strangers over the mountains in 
 North Wales, through ravines, over narrow passes, and yet has never been known to lose 
 his way. Forgive us, gentle reader, for we have lost ours ; but the interest of the subject 
 misled us. We are yet only on the threshhold of a knowledge of sympathies. We have 
 capabilities unknown to us, until necessity calls them forth. Thus the eye only glances at 
 the bird, it is the hand that does the rest with the practised sportsman. Trouble yourself 
 not therefore, youthful sportsman, about your sight or sight-plate ; learn to measure dis- 
 tances by the eye, and accommodate your elevation to them. A point-blank direction with- 
 out an elevated rib will not serve you beyond twenty-five yards ; neither must you trust 
 wholly to an elevated rib. For all long shots it is usuallj^ set too low, but you must shoot 
 above the gauge in a moderate length, otherwise you will be as much above your mark, as 
 at others you may be below it. We shall, however, recur to this again. It is an indisput- 
 able fact, that an erratic but clever fellow off'ered a heavy bet, that after two days' practice 
 only he would shoot against any one of a certain set of fair shots with whom he was 
 acquainted, by merely pointing his gun from under his knee, and consequently without any 
 eye aim, and he won his bet by killing three out of every four shots. 
 
 2421. The advantages of the double gtm in a sporting point of view over the single gun, few 
 unprejudiced persons we think would deny. As far as sport is concerned, in the quantity 
 of game to be obtained, there is certainly no comparison between them, particularly at the 
 commencement of the season, when double shots may be expected; and further, that, should 
 one barrel fail, the other is at hand to redeem the loss. After thirty years' shooting with 
 double guns principally, and also generally in company with others similarly armed, we 
 have ourselves never witnessed a serious accident from the use of the double gun. The 
 additional weight complained of by some is more ideal than founded on fact ; the single 
 gun is not only longer and comparatively heavier, but its additional length employs its 
 leverage unfavourably on the arm and loins of the sportsman. We are not prepared to deny 
 that the double gun in killing hands and craving minds may tend to lessen the stock of 
 game ; but it is not, we maintain, one- fourth as much so as the night net- work of the poacher; 
 and yet we have known many who will not allow a double gun to cross their fields, and at 
 the same time are too careless to bush them after harvest. 
 
 Sect. II. Tlie Caliber or Bore, the Length and Weight of Barrels, their Range, Force, 
 Regularity of Effect, Recoil, Liability to burst, S(c. 8fC. 
 
 2422. To forge and bore barrels in such a manner as to make them carry their shot with 
 rapidity and force, has long been the study both of British and foreign gun-makers ; and 
 that they should not yet have come to any common understanding or agreement on the 
 subject, is a sufficient proof of the intricacy of it. Foreign gun-makers having had the 
 start of us, long ago taught and practised many conctits on the matter. Some made 
 superficial scratches within the barrel by a mandril ; others completely rifled the barrel, 
 which was thought to assist the projectile force, and also the regular garnish of the shot. 
 A few English artists in this line straight rifled their pieces for this purpose; but the prac- 
 tice never became poinila'-, for it was found only to foul the barrel more quickly. To make 
 it at all eftective, the rifling must necessarily have been deep, by which the barrel was either 
 so much weakened as to become unsafe, or otherwise must have had so much metal as to 
 
Chap. II. GUN-BARRELS. 739 
 
 prove burthensome to carry. The difficulty of cleaning such a piece, and of adapting such 
 wadding as should shut out windage, affijrded additional reasons for discontinuing the prac- 
 tice of deep rifling fowling-pieces. Mr. Greener considers this failure of the rifled barrel to 
 arise from the necessity that exists, that the shot barrel should be more elastic in property 
 than resistant by dead weight ; and it certainly is true, that the best barrels to carry shot 
 are found among those which have had much hammer hardening expended on them. 
 Such, although of very li^ht weight, have carried heavy charges with entire safety, pro- 
 jectile force, and slight scattering ; but they were flint-guns. 
 
 2423. The Jiint gun-barrel, by the recommendation of Colonel Hawker, should not be 
 bored cylindrically throughout ; but, on the contrary, " A little tightness or contraction just 
 where the shot first moves should be preserved." The barrel may then proceed cylindri- 
 cally to within a few inches of the muzzle, when the remainder in both flint and percussion 
 barrels should be relieved to the exit, by which relief the colonel contends " the gun 
 shoots as close as it can do" compatible with the strength and quickness required. This 
 method of boring is now much practised, and has been long a topic of discussion both 
 abroad and at home. The intention of contracting the breech end of the barrel, the pro- 
 priety of which we have some doubts, is, that it may constringe the charge ; by which 
 means the barrel will not foul so soon, and, what is of more consequence, it is supposed to 
 increase the force of the discharge, by detaining the closely collected shot until the powder 
 is sufficiently inflamed to throw it out with the requisite force. At one time this con- 
 traction of the breech end was made more considerable than at present, when, as might be 
 expected, some accidents taught the gun-makers more caution. Both the relief above, and 
 the contraction below are now so slight, particularly the latter, as to be entirely overlooked 
 by many owners of guns ; but a close fitting wadding passed down the barrel will detect the 
 one by the ease, and the other by the constriction, with which it moves up and down. It 
 is one of the inconveniences that attends this method of boring, when at all considerable, 
 that the wadding which fits exactly above, will pass with some difficulty below, whicii 
 will increase as it approaches the breech. Let the purchaser of a gftn, therefore, ascertain 
 by a gauge the exact diameter of each portion of the bore of the piece, that he may adapt 
 his wadding thereto. Indeed, the only proper wadding for relieved guns is one with a 
 considerable degree of substance and some elasticity, — Beckwith's for example. A wad- 
 ding might also be slightly notched, which would adapt itself to the variable diameters of 
 the bore of the flint-gun, or a wadding perfectly elastic might be employed. After we had 
 penned this paragraph, we met with the following in the essay on Shooting, which, although 
 it bespeaks a more decided objection to relieving the barrel than any we are prepared to offer, 
 yet, as it meets our views on the necessity of being particular as to the wadding employed 
 for them, we will introduce it : — " As hat is seldom employed for wadding, it is scarcely 
 possible but that more or less of the flame will escape past the wadding of tow or paper, 
 and insinuate itself among the grains of shot. This flame will expand itself laterally, as soon 
 as it arrives at the widened part ; and, by driving the grains along the sides of the muzzle, 
 will communicate a whirling motion to them, that will increase their divergency very con- 
 siderably." (P. 106.) It must not, however, be supposed, that every gun-barrel of the 
 present day is thus bored ; on the contrary, some experienced makers of guns, as well as the 
 purchasers of them, prefer their being bored cylindrically throughout ; and many such bar- 
 rels shoot excellently well, and are, of all others, the least likely to recoil. Indeed, no 
 method of boring yet devised will insure a specific ratio of action ; but the methods of re- 
 lief now practised have certainly gained ground amongst the best gun-makers, which, although 
 it is noticed as somewhat novel, was a very old practice. By this we do not mean the old 
 " bell-mouth " enlargement, as useless as it was unsightly ; although Espinar advocates even 
 that as having the effect of making the gun throw its shot closer, but which we cannot believe. 
 We only therefore allude to that " delicate relief," as Colonel Hawker calls it, which unob- 
 servant persons often fail to detect, and many gun-makers fail to point out to their customers 
 
 2424. The percussion barrel is made heavier and stronger throughout than the barrels of 
 the flint-gun. It is also at present fashionable that it should be bored with a little relief 
 forward, which Colonel Hawker tells us " has the effect of making the gun shoot as close 
 as it can do compatibly with the quickness and strength required." This method, besides 
 the being sanctioned by the colonel, is also advocated by many other judges ; and as it 
 really seems to work well, while it does so it will be prudent to pursue it, although we 
 know at this moment many most excellent detonators, which are bored cylindrically 
 throughout, without the slightest relief or contraction, which shoot ecjually well. The 
 increase of metal in the detonator, we think with Colonel Hawker, to be an essential re- 
 quisite : first, to resist the quicker, and consequently more forcible expansive force applied 
 by the ignition of the powder through the agency of detonation ; and next, to lessen the 
 recoil so much more forcibly felt in most detonators than in the flint-gun. This increased 
 weight of the percussion barrel Mr. Greener however objects to ; and inquires. " Whether 
 some of the best flint-guns met with have not been very light ? To this we answer, that it- 
 was the principle on which the explosion of the flint-gun was effected, that enabled it to 
 
 3 B 2 
 
740 
 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 be made lighter, and yet to remain equally safe in using : bvit we know also, that where it 
 was required to add to the rapidity and force of ignition, it then became necessary to in- 
 crease the substance of the barrel. Mr. Greener, however, would have us acquire this 
 increase of power of resistance, not by quantity of material, but by increased tenacity and 
 elasticity in the metal the gun is formed of; and we agree that it would be a great im- 
 provement if it could be brought about. But what is our prospect of it, " Is it not the general 
 complaint, that gun-metal is not by any means what it was. We have shown that it is not, 
 and therefore we do not think, as Mr. Greener asserts, that any recommendation of in- 
 creased weight of metal to the percussion barrel beyond that of the flint-gun " is founded 
 on ignorance ; " but, on the contrary, that the very reason which Mr. Greener gives to prove 
 it, is that which we think affords evidence of its perfect rationality — the explosive force 
 created. We must conclude this subject by observing, that although we do not think the 
 present general method of gun-boring has by any means arrived at so much certainty as to 
 produce any uniform results, yet that certain gun-borers do produce barrels that almost 
 invariably are good, both in their range, and in the regularity and close garnishing of the 
 shot they carry; and with that for tlie present we must content ourselves. 
 
 Sect. III. TJie Rifle-gun. 
 
 2425. The rifle, as a variety of the gun, is often called into action for sporting purposes ; 
 in deer stalking it is indispensable ; and in rook shooting it is used by many. The 
 methods of rifle boring having lately undergone considerable alteration, it is necessary that 
 we glance at them, referring the reader for further information to Dr. {Jre's Dictionary of Arts 
 and Manufactures, and for ocular demonstration to Mr. Beckwith, of Skinner-street, one of the 
 appointed makers. We hardly need inform the reader, that the rifle-barrel is much stronger 
 and heavier than that of either the flint or the percussion-gun ; and that its bore has long been 
 manufactured with indentations within, which form spiral grooves throughout its extent. 
 It is true that some of the early riflers used straight rifling; which method, by many judges 
 of the.present day, is' not considered favourable to a point-blank delivery of the ball ; for 
 the ball being forced by the spiral grooving into a rotatory motion on its own axis, was 
 supposed to maintain a' much longer rectilinear direction than it does when ejected from a 
 barrel only straight rifled. The mechanical means of cutting the ril'e grooves, Mr. Greener 
 informs us, are very simple: — " On the end of an iron rod is fixed a cutter, with teeth like 
 the teeth of a saw, which cut the required shape of the groove ; and on the opposite side of 
 the rod is a piece of copper to keep it steady in the barrel. The spiral movement is given 
 to this rod by a socket, through which it works similarly to a barrel already rifled ; which, 
 together with the barrel, is fixed on a sort of bench from six to nine feet long. Sometimes 
 the rod itself is twisted to the degree of spirality wanted ; and this rod, working through two^ 
 square holes of its own size, is of course turned while passing through. On the end of 
 this rod being introduced into either end of the barrel, its action is regulated by a screw, 
 raisino- or depressing the cutter so as to indent it more or less ; it is then driven with force 
 throuo-h the barrel, and repassed a few times, until it passes easy. The cutter is then made 
 to cut^again by a turn of the screw, and again forced through, repeating the process until 
 the o-roove is suflSciently deep. The cutter is of course directed by the rod, and the groove 
 is cut with the same degree of turn as that to which the rod is twisted." (P. 194.) (See 
 Greener on the gun ; also Baker on the rifle, where every particular relative to the rifle 
 practice of late years is amply detailed. ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . The Mudini lUfle. 
 
 2426. New method of rifling gun-barrels. For this great improvement we are indebted 
 to George Lovell, Esq., director of the Royal Manufactory of Arms at Enfield; and the 
 difference between the former and the present proposed method of rifling will be apparent 
 by what we have already described, and that which is exemplified in fig. 360. " The 
 intention in all rifles," says Dr. Ure, " is to impart to the ball a rotatory or spinning mo- 
 tion round its axis, as it passes out through the barrel. This object was attained, to a 
 certain degree, in the rifles of the old pattern, by cutting seven spiral grooves into the 
 inside of the barrel, in the manner shown by a ; the spherical ball (&) being a little larger 
 than the bore, was driven down with a mallet, by which the projecting ribs were forced 
 into the surface of the ball, so as to keep it in contact with their curvatures during its 
 expulsion. Instead of this laborious and insecure process, the barrel being now cut 
 
Chap. II. THE RIFLE. 741 
 
 with only two opposite grooves (c), and the ball being framed with a projected belt, or 
 zone (d), round its equator, of the same form as the two grooves, it enters so readily 
 into these hollows, that little or no force is required to press it down upon the powder ; yet, 
 so much more hold of the barrel is at the same time obtained, that instead of one quarter of 
 a turn, which was the utmost that could be safely given in the old way, without danger of 
 stripping the ball, that a who'e turn round the barrel, in its length, can be given to the two 
 grooved rifles. The result is, that better practice has been performed, at three hundred 
 yards, than with the best old military rifles at one hundred and fifty yards. This mode of 
 rifling, however, is not new, but in fact is one of the oldest upon record, and fell into dis- 
 use from faults in the execution. The idea was revived in Brunswick, and in Hanover 
 also ; but the judicious improvements it has received in Mr. Lovell's hands have rendered 
 it, when skilfully used, a weapon of unerring aim, even at the prodigious distance of seven 
 hundred yards." (^Dict. of Arts and Mnnufactures, p. 478.) 
 
 2427. The locks for the military rifle are also receiving an important improvement by 
 Mr. Lovell, who has greatly simplified their mechanism by reversing the position of the 
 main-spring, which increases the compactness and strength of the works, yet renders them 
 more effective, durable, and easy of repair. By this alteration the ignition is so certain, that 
 a misfire is rare in tlie guns at the Royal Manufactory ; and in consequence it is expected 
 this improvement is to be introduced into our army rifle practice generally. We learn, also, 
 that this rifling is getting into vogue among the elite of our sporting shots who use this 
 gun ; we therefore need not offer any further apology for introducing the matter here. A 
 still later improvement of the rifle, it is said, has been made by an American, who calls it, 
 as we understand, the Wlieel Rifle. The mechanism of which is such, that it can discharge 
 from thirty to thirty-five balls per minute. Report states that Mr. Wilkinson, gun- 
 maker of Pall Mall, has purchased the patent ; and, if such really be the case, there is little 
 doubt but that he has discovered something in the improvement worthy of promulgation, 
 and we wait with some impatience for further reports. 
 
 2428. The length of gun-barrels has of late undergone a very considerable change ; for- 
 merly it was thought indispensable that every barrel, to shoot well and kill cleai^t con- 
 siderable distances, must of necessity be long ; and to this day may be seen, looped up over 
 the mantel-piece of some of the old farm-houses, and even of some of the halls of the old 
 mansions, gun-barrels but little shorter than a garden rake. Our ancestors, it is well 
 known, seldom shot with a gun-barrel of less length than from three and a half to four 
 feet; but what they acquired by length, they gave up in width of bore, contenting them- 
 selves with five-eighths of an inch, or seventeen gauge. Query, Were not standing shots 
 more in fashion than at present? But for a gun of such length to be met with now, imless 
 it be a duck-gun, at least ten others may be seen of very curtailed dimensions. Indeed, it 
 may be doubted, whetlier in the usual course of reaction of public opinion, the barrel is not 
 now in many instances too much shortened. It was held, in these times, that a lengthened 
 range of the shot required an increased length of barrel ; for it was then argued, and by some 
 is so still, that when a barrel was short, the charge of shot quitted it before it had received 
 the whole impulse of the powder. It however may, on the other hand, be suggested with 
 reason, tliat where the barrel is too long, although every grain of the powder may not have 
 become inflamed, yet the propulsive force having arrived at its maximum before the shot 
 has reached the inouth of the piece, of course a hurtful resistance from the sides of the 
 barrel commences. If we remember rightly, it is on these grounds that Mr. Robins, an 
 oft-quoted authority of repute in the science of gunnery, is decidedly in favour of short 
 barrels. His experiments, which are detailed in almost all sporting works, tend, as he 
 states, to assure him, " that the sportsman may please himself as to the length of his barrels, 
 varying from twenty-eight up to forty inches ; but that either above or below those dimen- 
 sions, the range of the shot began to fail with him." Nothing, we think, evinces how little 
 we do actually know of the true theory of projectiles more than the following facts : first, 
 the diversity of the opinions which are held on the subject ; and secondly, that the opinions 
 formed thereon, are in so many instances changed to others, in some cases diametrically 
 opposite. We are inclined, therefore, to think that accidental circumstances may have as 
 much influence on our judgments on this matter as direct experiment. Thus, when we resided 
 in Essex, and pursued wildfowl shooting on the adjacent shores, we then inclined to favour 
 long barrels, not only for this, but for every other variety of shooting; length I length I 
 was then all-in-all, as far as barrels were concerned. May not this predilection for wild- 
 fowl shooting and duck-guns have had some little to do with Colonel Hawker's conversion 
 to the long barrel creed? We know that the strongest minds and the soundest judgments 
 (and the colonel unquestionably possesses both in an eminent degree), are capable of 
 becoming warped by being daily mixed up with pursuits somewhat adverse to those on 
 which their original conclusions were formed. We are warranted in this remark, it being 
 notorious that the colonel is the most ardent and most expert wildfowl shooter in tiie 
 kingdom. As regards ourselves, a subsequent course of partridge shooting in the midland 
 
 3 B 3 
 
742 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 counties, and of grouse shooting in the north, has revived our predilection in favour of 
 using moderately short guns, from having found them equal to all the general purposes of 
 field shooting : and even were they somewhat less effective, without doubt they must prove 
 particularly convenient to those who, like ourselves, have short arms, and bend under the 
 burthen of increasing years, which make every ounce of weight an object in carriage. We 
 nevertheless have always thought the subject so important, and yet so much in abeyance, 
 that we some years ago added our own efforts to those of others in the experimental field. 
 We then occupied a shooting locality in the north, far from the busy haunts of men ; 
 yet even there we managed, by borrowing of some, hiring of others, with the use of our own, 
 to become enabled to command a sufficient number of guns of almost every length. With 
 these we varied our experiments in every possible way, the result of which was to establish 
 a firm conviction in our mind, that there is a determinate length in every barrel, with which 
 it will carry its shot in the most effective manner ; and that, whether it be moderately 
 short or very long. Repeated trials will give this length ; but this is not all, for every 
 barrel without an exception, be it long or be it short, will likewise perform best with one 
 determinate charge both of powder and shot, and with that only. We may further add, 
 that the proportions of both powder and shot, not only as regards the gun itself, but also 
 as regards each other, will and do vary under particular circumstances ; as extremes of heat 
 or cold, dryness or moisture, &c. &c. These agencies, we contend, will act not only on the 
 powder and the shot, but also on the gun itself; nor are they altogether without their in- 
 fluence on the practice of the gunner, as daily experience convinces us. Impressed with 
 these convictions, and further certified by observation and experiment, we have arrived at 
 the conclusion that, however it may be proper in sporting works to introduce a general 
 scale of proportions between the powder and the shot, and however just such may be in 
 general cases, yet, that of necessity, they must vary in very many others ; which attentive 
 observation alone can teach. These remarks may probably by some be called " wire- 
 drawing," but we appeal to the well informed and observant sportsman for the truth of 
 them. Our direct opinion on the matter in hand, the most proper length for a gun-barrel, 
 is this ;*— let it be one neither absurdly short, nor preposterously long ; in a word, its 
 length, its weight, its gauge, &c. should, to a certain degree, be regulated by contingent 
 circumstances connected with the gunner, and with the objects pursued, &c. &c. ; and above 
 all, let it be. subjected to experimental trials varied in every possible way, all which will not 
 only give confidence to the tryer, but will also improve his practice. Be it observed, how- 
 ever, we consider we are now addressing a tyro. 
 
 2429. A medium length of gtm-barrel, we repeat (for the subject is an important one), 
 is to be preferred in most cases. A very long barrel is liable to have the force of its 
 discharge lessened by the increase of counter pressure in the greater volume of external 
 air in a long than in a short barrel. Its force must also suffer by the loss which the 
 elasticity of the propelling gas experiences in its lengthened transit through an extended 
 range of barrel. In such cases it is probable that the shot, which should leave the mouth of 
 the piece at the instant when the propelling force has gained its maximum in a long barrel, 
 are detained beyond this point, and therefore must lose propelling force at every additional 
 inch beyond that particular limit of capacity we have pointed out as inherent in each 
 barrel ; and which properties, and which quantities of charge, nothing but repeated and 
 varied trials can teach the owner of the gun. Thus it is, on the other hand, that a barrel, 
 though not shorter than those of some other good shooting guns, will not deliver its shot 
 with force and precision, because, from some peculiarity in its bore, its metal, or in the 
 method of loading it, on which likewise very much depends, the shot are ejected before the 
 maximum of expansive force is obtained from the ignited powder. This will often happen 
 when the poA'der is tightly rammed, when, in this particular case, the want of length acts 
 thus. The velocity with which the flame of gunpowder expands when uncompressed, being 
 much greater than that with which the shot moves forward, the elastic fluid must continue 
 to propel the charge until it reaches the muzzle of the piece, which in ordinary circum- 
 stances is very quickly done ; but in this case being delayed, it encounters, by a weak- 
 ening of its initial forces, so much lateral friction and decreasing forces in the propelling 
 powers as to delay, and also weaken, the discharge, and tliat in the ratio of its leaving the 
 muzzle, either before or after the whole of the powder is inflamed, or, in other words, before 
 the elastic fluid either is or is not sufficiently expanded. Enough has been stated, we hope, 
 to prove the propriety of avoiding either evil,, that of having barrels too long or too short. 
 In medio tutissimus ibis here, as in many other cases. 
 
 2430. Length, gauge, and weight, may also be considered correlatively. The two former, as 
 practically regarded, are proportions of the gun-barrel not necessarily relative, although in 
 descriptions they are usually coupled together. We need hardly inform the tyro that gauge 
 is the diameter of the bore or caliber of the barrel measured by a bullet, and that the 
 number which a pound of such bullets weighs, marks the gauge of the barrel ; consequently, 
 the liigher is the number of bullets, the smaller is the caliber. We shall therefore now 
 proceed to notice these proportions, and shall commence by stating what may be considered 
 
Chap. II. LENGTH, GAUGE, AND WEIGHT OF BARRELS. 743 
 
 as a medium length of gun-barrel. Colonel Hawker confines the extremes to two-feet-eight, 
 and three feet. Mr. Joseph Manton, of gun-making celebrity, on whose opinion the colonel 
 relies much, and with sufficient reason, for he was an experimentalist, and took little on 
 trust, recommends two-feet-eight and twenty-two gauge as a general sporting length and 
 bore of gun-barrel. A barrel of a wide bore and but limited weight, it is evident, should 
 carry but a light charge. We also advocate a small bore ; but we think Manton's propor- 
 tions are in the extreme : we should rather recommend an eighteen or nineteen gauge ; 
 such a bore is safe, and it makes the gun both light and strong. We are much mistaken if 
 it does not also in good hands kill cleaner, and proves fully equal in range to one of larger 
 bore. That amusing Olio, the Oakleigh Shooting Code, tells us, " The fowling-piece to 
 be recommended for general use is a double barrelled detonator, weighing about eight 
 pounds ; the barrels thirty or thirty-two inches in length, sixteen gauge, and made of 
 twisted stubs. It is not sportsmanlike to use double barrels of a greater caliber ; nor are 
 longer barrels convenient on account of their weight ; although additional length, not 
 carried to an extreme, or a larger caliber, may probably render them more effective, in so 
 far as they will sustain a heavier charge. Single barrels, for general use, may be thirty- 
 four inches long, fourteen gauge." (P. 24.) " The barrels of the grousing gun," the same 
 authority tells us, " should be thirty-two inches long, sixteen gauge ; a single barrel for 
 grouse shooting should be thirty-six inches long, and a fourteen or fifteen gauge. If 
 selected for partridge shooting only, the barrels should be thirty inches, sixteen gauge ; 
 or a single barrel thirty-four inches, fourteen or fifteen gauge. If selected for cover 
 shooting only, the barrels should be twenty-eight inches, sixteen gauge, or single barrel 
 thirty-two inches, fifteen gauge." Mr. Baker's scale oi length of barrel, gauge of caliber, 
 and proportions of powder and shot for the same (being, he informs us, the actual result of 
 a series of experiments) cannot fail to prove interesting and useful to every lover of the 
 trigger, and as such we recommend a reference to it as it stands in his book. 
 
 2431. A larger diameter of bore than that we have stated is, however, advocated by many 
 respectable authorities ; and as it is our object by a juxta-position of conflicting opinions, 
 to reach the truth without reference to any we may have formed ourselves, we offer the 
 following ingenious and scientific remarks on the subject : — " There is a prevalent, yet mis- 
 taken notion among sportsmen, that narrow bored guns shoot better and closer than wide 
 ones. The reverse, however, would seem to be the case, if the following calculation be cor- 
 rectly made and the results fairly stated : No. 1. a small bored double barrel, takes one 
 ounce and a half of shot, and averages eighty in a given piece of paper ; No. 2. a gun of 
 three-quarters of an inch bore, takes one ounce and three-quarters : now, the charge of 
 No. 1. is to the charge of No. 2. as eighty to an unknown quantity, which the above pro- 
 portion will give, viz. )l (or 6) : If (or 7) : : 80 : SSJil = -5^ = 93§ or 93^. Therefore, 
 if No. 2. averaged 93 J, it would shoot as well as No. 1. ; but it averages 110 nearly. Again, 
 No. 3. nearly of inch bore, takes two ounces. Therefore, in the same way, If (or 7) : 2 
 (or 8) : : 110 : -''j— =^ = I25f ; but it averages 140. In all these cases, the distance 
 and mark were the same. It therefore, under this view, would appear, that the wide bore 
 shoots the best ; it also shoots very much the strongest ; I believe for this reason, that 
 as the barrel is enlarged, less of the charge in proportion is liable to the action of 
 friction." (^Sporting Magazine for June, 1826, p 86.) This extract, be it observed, 
 constitutes but a small portion of the interesting matter connected with gunnery, to be met 
 with in this article, and we therefore recommend it to the reader's attention as it stands 
 in that respectable periodical. 
 
 4232. The extent of the range, the forcible and rapid propulsion, with the regular concen- 
 tration of the shot within a moderate disk, are essential properties to constitute a good gun- 
 barrel. We have already alluded to the range in all general cases of field shooting to be 
 greatest, when barrels of a moderate length are employed, without prejudice however to 
 the incontrovertible truth, that a very long and very heavy barrel will carry its shot farther 
 than a short and light one ; but we would ask, who, except the wildfowl gunner, would 
 burthen himself with such a ponderous mass? As regards the extent of the range, we think 
 that a very great mistake is made by many sportsmen, who advocate the use of small shot as 
 equally effective with shot of a larger size. It is true that small shot move with equal velo- 
 city through the barrel ; but the distance they are thrown to, and the force they carry with 
 them, are very different. Once released from the muzzle of the barrel, tliey meet with 
 resistant forces from the air in proportion to their surfaces in the aggregate: and thus the 
 retarding forces (which may be calculated from a comparison of the resistance with the 
 quantity of matter to be moved) will be exactly in the inverse proportion of tho diameter 
 of the different sized shot employed. It is hence explained why a musket ball of an ounce 
 weight, fired with one-sixth of its weight of powder, will range nearly twice as far as a pellet 
 weighing but one-eighth of an ounce fired with the same proportions of powder. We hope 
 we have proved, therefore to the conviction of the sportsman, that the partiality which some 
 profess for small shot is founded in error, particularly when directed against any object 
 
 3 B 4 
 
744 SHOOTING. PautVII. 
 
 beyond twenty or twenty-five yards. Mr. Greener, for whose opinion we have much respect 
 in most cases, is one of those who incline to the use of small shot. " I can assure," he says, 
 " the favourers of large shot, that I can kill, and have killed scores of times, the larger sea- 
 gulls with No. 6. when they have gone away with two or three charges of Nos. 1. and 2. fired 
 at them. It is our duty, as the editor of an encyclopcedia, to collate divers opinions on each 
 subject, as well those adverse to our views as those in unison with them : let experiment 
 decide between conflicting opinions. 
 
 2433. To prevent the scattering of shot, Espinar recommended widening or relieving the 
 muzzle of the barrel. In some of the old guns this bell-muzzle almost approached to the 
 figure of a post-boy's horn, and was therefore calculated to offer an incipient divergence of 
 the shot ere they had escaped from the barrel. To this day we find a very slight relief recom- 
 mended by some excellent shots and experimenters, as Colonel Hawker for instance. We 
 have registered our opinion in favour of a cylindrical bare, but we at the same time think, 
 the relieved muzzle a very harmless error (if it be one), provided it does not sensibly enlarge 
 the diameter of the piece ; but when it does this, we should decidedly object to it, being 
 convinced, that so far from preventing a scattering of the shot, we know no better method of 
 furthering it than by thus encouraging their diverging direction from the very outset. It is 
 thus that the patent cartridges are well adapted to increase the range and prevent the early 
 dispersion of shot. There are also other methods practised, of producing an adherence of 
 the shot in their range, by mixing oil and water with them, and by introducing tow likewise. 
 Heavy charges of both powder and shot (but of powder particularly) are great causes of the 
 scattering of the shot; indeed we believe this to be the most general cause of all, and yet the 
 ardent gunner of a certain stamp feeds his gun as he would himself, by a belly-full. A 
 heavy charge of both powder and shot occasions impleasant recoil : nor ought we to forget 
 the danger incurred thereby. It is our duty to give this hint, though there are too many 
 who will not be persuaded to accept it until too late. 
 
 2434. ^h a determinate range, forty yards is more used than any other in the sportsman's 
 vocabulary. Forty yards certainly constitutes a fair average of the capabilities of a gun to 
 bring down its game with moderate certainty. A few will kill considerably farther, and 
 many more are only certain at somewhat less. Mr. Daniel with truth observes, that 
 " There are few things in which persons have more faith than in the excellence of their own 
 gun ; the distance it kills, and the closeness of its throwing the bhot, are inconceivable ; 
 striking a card with ten or twenty grains of shot at sixty yards is nothing uncommon ; and 
 the merits of the shooter and his gun bid defiance to rlvalship. It is no easy matter to 
 change the opinion of such persons respecting their guns; but when a gun is said to be sure 
 at three or fourscore yards, tlie measure may be safely asserted to be of the proprietor's own 
 making. The circumstance of knocking down a partridge at eighty yards may happen, but 
 very few barrels of those that are generally used for the shooting birds on Vi'ing, will throw 
 shot compact enough to be certain of killing at fifty yards : one or two grains of shot are 
 not sufficient so to strike a bird as to bring it to the ground, for, when stript of its feathers, 
 a partridge is a much smaller object than it appears to be, and possesses many parts not 
 vital. Those who expect light barrels of three feet, or three-feet- six, to throw shot close 
 enough to insure a small object at fifty or sixty yards, will be exceedingly mistaken." (Bural 
 Sports, vol. iii. p. 476.) On the faith of our own observations we venture to assert, that, 
 from twenty-five to thirty yards is the average range at which birds are killed with cer- 
 tainty. Many are killed at forty also, and some at fifty, and occasionally one is brought 
 down, by a random shot, considerably farther. A hare is not a certain prize beyond thirty 
 yards, though many are killed at much greater distances. We have, we believe, already 
 stated, that we killed one in the middle of a hard road at full eighty yards of our stepping. 
 It is probable that some shot which, having struck the stony surface, by bounding off again 
 reached the hare ; in no other way can we account for this extraordinary shot, the inter- 
 mediate portions between our standing and that which the hare was shot upon having been 
 seen by several of our acquaintance. 
 
 2435. The recoil of a gun is inseparable from a discharge of its contents, on the broad 
 principle that action begets reaction. It is, therefore, only when the " kick," as it is 
 called, becomes painful, that it is essential to avoid or lessen it. Inequality in the bore of 
 the barrel is a very common source of violent recoil. Contracted breeches also, but more 
 than all, the contraction of the barrel at its centre, occasions recoil, and that of the most 
 dangerous kind. The expanding flame, during its ignition, presses violently to make its 
 way through the contracted to the wider part. Now, action and re-action being equal, it 
 follows that the weight of the piece being the same, the recoil will be in proportion to the 
 quantity of the powder, and the weight of the ball or shot ; and that, with the same charge, 
 the recoil will be in proportion to the w-eight of the piece ; or, the lighter the piece, the 
 greater the recoil." (Essay on Shooting, p. 64.) Could we entirely obviate all recoil from a 
 gun, we should not only remove an unpleasant shock to our persons, but, there is reason to 
 believe, we should much assist the range and force of the shot likewise, although there is an 
 opinion prevalent that the degree of the recoil is in the proportion of the projectile force. 
 
Chap. II. RANGE, RECOIL, AND BURSTING OF BARRELS. 745 
 
 On this, however, some doubts are entertained, which are somewhat warranted by the fol- 
 lowing fact: — Mortars, with iron beds, immovably fixed in the earth, throw their shot to 
 greater distances than guns can do which are affixed to carriages, and which, therefore, can 
 recoil. This has been incontestably proved both in large and small artillery. Having 
 suspended a gun-barrel, charged with a determinate quantity of shot, from the ceiling by 
 two cords, so as to allow of its recoil, fire it point-blank at a target, and mark the result 
 accurately. Now, fix the same barrel to a block, and charge it exactly with a similar 
 charge ; then, having inoved the target fifteen feet farther, fire the barrel, when it is pro. 
 bable that the last shot, though at this increased distance, will exceed the former both in 
 range and force. These, and such-like experiments, are laughed at by the giddy and in- 
 considerate ; but it is by these illustrations that the most important facts are brought to 
 light. Projectile force is, therefore, to be increased by resistance ; and the knowledge of 
 this fact offers us a practical hint that, when we stand immovably to our shot, not only by 
 holding the gun tightly to our shoulder, but also by leaning somewhat forward in our 
 shooting attitude, we considerably increase the resistance, and consequently we not only 
 lessen the shock of the recoil to ourselves, but we aid the force of the shot, and extend its 
 range. That such is the case, may he further exemplified by the following : — Throw a 
 ball against any movable body, and it will displace that body ; but the ball will drop to 
 the ground perpendicularly, however hard the body against which it is thrown may be. 
 Fix the same body securely, and then the rebound of the ball will be nearly equal to the 
 force with which it had been thrown. 
 
 2436. A straight stock increases recoil ; one more bent carries off much of the shock, by 
 directing its force obliquely. Bad powder increases recoil, by delaying the liberation of the 
 shot. A foul gun recoils by increasing friction, which, being an indisputable fact, it may 
 be asked of the advocates for friction thereby to increase the force and quickness of the 
 discharge, how it happens that the fouler the gun is by so much the worse it shoots ? Our 
 own reply would be, that the fouling matter, like bad powder, impairs the ready and perfect 
 ignition of the charge, by a noxious moisture being absorbed by the feculae on its sides. 
 Thus, old practitioners with much judgment recommend to charge the gun as quickly as 
 possible after firing. Here, also, we take the opportunity of advising the use of such 
 wadding for a gun which fouls much, as will by its substance remove the fouling, and also 
 by its elasticity will shut out the air from penetrating to the charge, particularly to the 
 powder. It is here that we think an objection might be raised to the vent-holes of the 
 percussion-locks, inasmuch as they must permit the access of atmospheric air to the powder; 
 whereas, did we allow the escape of any rarefied air by means of a puncture in the powder 
 wadding, no such injury need be feared; as the shot wadding, being unpunctured, would 
 keep the charge from deterioration by the access of air. We only throw out these hints 
 for experimenters to cogitate and work upon. 
 
 2437. Has the form and placing of the touch-hole any effect on the recoil of a gun ? Some, 
 when the touch-hole is so placed as to be considerably in advance of the bed of the powder 
 (be it within or without the breech plug), so that the powder being ignited, not from the 
 base of the mass, but from the centre, exerts its force backwards rather than forwards at 
 the instant of ignition, hold, that, acting thus, it must tend to increase recoil by expending 
 its force on the breech, more than on the sides of the barrel or the shot bed at the instant 
 of ignition. This effect is, however, denied by others ; but, notwithstanding the experi- 
 ments of Monsieur Le Clerk to prove the contrary, we are inclined to believe it to be a very 
 usual cause of recoil ; and the more so as, under our direction, the gun of a friend, 
 which he said kicked like a d — 1, was very much amended by putting in a deeper breech 
 plug- 
 
 2438. Bursting of gxin-barrels. How is it that barrels with the full proof-marks upon 
 them occasionally burst, in the absence of all those causes that are commonly considered as 
 liable to produce such accidents ? The more common causes of bursting, besides overload- 
 ing the piece, is allowing its mouth to become accidentally stopped up with either clay or 
 snow ; and although it occupy only an inch or two of the muzzle, it will also do the 
 same, should it be attempted to be fired when its muzzle is held in water to the depth of 
 two inches only. The inexperienced and fool-hardy disbelieving these to them inexplicable 
 phenomena, have, however, some of them had proofs of the fatal truth, when they have 
 made the experiment. Even with a very moderate charge of powder, as soon as the ex- 
 panding forces reach the obstruction, the velocity acquired will occasion an enormous and 
 sudden condensation behind the obstructing medium, which, though it may be by no means 
 great, yet will not be removed by the force of the powder superior as it is ; but, on the contrary, 
 by acting suddenly on the sides of the barrel, instead of the obstructing matter, it instantly 
 tears them open. Thus, when a ramrod has been left in a gun after loading, although only 
 the slightest adherence existed between it and the sides of the barrel, and with nothing 
 more than the powder and wadding beyond it, in such a case, should the gun accidentally 
 explode, the sudden expansion of the ignited powder will not stop to eject these seeming 
 trifling obstructions ; but, like a man in a passion, will burst through a window, because 
 
746 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 the door is not big enough for him. Such are the contradictions in the phenomena attend- 
 ing explosive substances ; the principles of action of which are only moderately understood 
 even by those most conversant with projectiles ; and thus it happens that so many lives are 
 foolishly sacrificed every year by the ignorant and by the presumptuous. 
 
 2439. The proef-mark, it remains to be noticed, is not always a sufficient warranty of 
 the safety of a gun-barrel under only a fair charge even ; for it appears from Mr. Greener, 
 that it is the custom with some gun-makers to prove their barrels in a rough state ; in which 
 case, should they burst, the expense of furnishing is saved. Such as stand are said to be 
 filed and trimmed down with a loss of nearly a pound in substance ; and it may happen that 
 much of that substance is abstracted from the breech (some of it must be), in which case, 
 provided the barrel is intended for the percussion principle, the risk is the greater. This 
 is one of the reasons which has prompted us to recommend another proving under the 
 owner's own eye ; and if it were done by ivaterproof, it would be still more satisfactory. 
 ( See Proving, p. 734. ) It is only to the mere tyro, we presume, that we need offer any 
 caution on the danger of bursting from an overcharge ; we might add a monstrous one, for 
 even a heavy charge will seldom affect a really good gun ; but when, by heedlessness, the 
 whole of an additional charge has been put on another, there is extreme danger, though 
 burstinn- is not the inevitable consequence even then. We have known this happen more 
 than once, when extreme anxiety to secure his prey has put the caution of the young 
 gunner so to flight, that he has charged one barrel a second time. A young friend of our 
 own had done this twice, and each time measured his length on the ground. Luckily he 
 had been taught to charge very lightly, and his gun was one of the best, or the conse- 
 quences might have been serious indeed. Some guns will burst with only a very slight 
 windage left between the powder and shot ; but this also can only happen by extreme 
 incaulion ; for the ramrod in the hand of the experienced gunner will give the gauge of his 
 charge to the eighth of an inch ; but, as it has happened, it is well to keep in mind the 
 necessity of being aware that the powder, though lightly passed down, and as lightly 
 wadded, is good practice; yet, that it should nevertheless fill the caliber evenly. The 
 shot likewise, provided the elastic felt wadding be used, requires no hard ramming down, 
 not even in charging the reserved barrel of the double gun. 
 
 2440. Imperfect boring, bad welding, and flaws in the gun-metal, are all causes of bursting, 
 particularly the former ; but these imperfections mostly occur in inferior guns, which is an 
 additional reason that the purchaser should be careful from whence he furnishes himself 
 with so important an implement. In such guns, from want of care in the boring and finish- 
 ing off, some parts of the caliber are very apt to be left of unequal thickness in its sides. 
 " This," says the author of the essay on Shooting, " is very common in low priced barrels ; 
 and as pieces more firequently burst from it than from the other defects, it ought to be par- 
 ticularly guarded against. The elastic fluid which is set loose by the inflammation of the 
 powder, and which endeavours to expand itself equally in every direction, being repelled by 
 the stronger parts, acts with additional force against the weaker ones, and frequently bursts 
 its way through them ; which would not have been the case, had the sides been of the same 
 thi(Jcness and strength, and not afforded an unequal repercussion." (P. 59.) 
 
 2241. Inattention to the state of the charge of the second barrel of the double gun after re- 
 peated firing ofFof the left, or v.hichever barrel it is that the gunner is most used to discharge, 
 is another cause of bursting ; for where birds are scarce, it may happen that an opportunity 
 of firing the second barrel may not offer for hours even. In such case, unless the wadding 
 be of a very elastic nature, the jar of the discharges from the first will have the effect of 
 loosening that in the other barrel. If this has not been attended to, and an examination 
 has not been made into the state of the charge every now and then, it is not improbable 
 that, when fired, this barrel will also burst. To prevent the possibility of this occurring, the 
 prudent sportsman would do well, whenever he charges the fired barrel, to put the ramrod 
 down the charged barrel likewise, and then all danger is obviated. Be careful, however, not 
 to put the ramrod down the charged barrel until the other has been finished loading, to pre- 
 vent the possibility of some of the shot accidentally going down it and obstructing the 
 return of the ramrod. Should such a circumstance occur, by no means attempt to draw 
 up the ramrod, but reverse the gun, and let the shot run out ; but, while so doing, see that 
 the ramrod is kept still, that jamming with the shot may be avoided. We must however 
 remark, that where a thick elastic wadding is used, it is seldom that the charge will loosen, 
 particularly if the gun be squibbed at setting off, or has been once fired off in the field. We 
 cannot help again reverting, not to a general want of substance throughout the sides of 
 barrels, as being the usual cause of bursting ; on the contrary, we repeat that some very 
 thin barrels carry their charge, although a heavy one, with equaf safety and absence of 
 recoil : but we would allude particularly to the inequality of the thickness of the metal of 
 the sides of the barrel as a more frequent cause of its bursting, than even its being origin- 
 ally thin throughout ; or even having been filed so, provided such filing was performed by 
 a good workman. In the forging of a barrel, if the sides do not present from the foundry 
 even a uniform caliber, the explosive force acting on the weaker and more expanded portion 
 in the radii of a circle, necessarily exerts itself most injuriously. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 GUN BREECHINGS. 
 
 r47 
 
 nVQ BRSRCntNO. 
 
 S62 
 
 CHAMBER PT.i: 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Of Gun Breechings, Sfc. 
 
 2442. The gun breeching, like every other part of the machine, has undergone vast alter- 
 ation, and certainly imparted much improvement to the art of shooting. Our marginal cut, 
 iJig- 361.), will introduce to the reader's notice the old plug breeching, wliich many 
 361 j . of the old school assert was as good, if not better, than any one 
 
 of those which followed it. We need not inform our readers, 
 that the olden method of breeching guns was nothing more 
 than screwing a plug into the barrel as far as the touch hole, 
 and if any part of its construction made it efficient, it was its 
 reaching exactly to the touch-hole. It cannot, however, escape 
 the sagacity of the inspector of this breech, that it presents no 
 hindrance to the violence of the heedless sportsman, who rams 
 the wadding of his powder and shot with equal force, by which 
 much of it becomes crushed, and the rest, if not crushed in its grains, is yet combined into 
 a hard mass that defies speedy ignition ; and in such case, if the gun does not miss fire, a 
 heavy drawling inflammation is the consequence, sufficient to allow the bird either to get 
 out of range, or otherwise to escape, by baulking the shooter in his aim. Only let a full 
 charge of powder be thus ramrodded down, and then fired over a sheet of white paper, or 
 of bed linen, or over the snow, and it is ten to one but nearly as many grains of powder 
 will be ejected out of the muzzle unburnt as were ignited. 
 
 2443. The ch<imber plug (^Jig. 362) formed the first important improvement, by which the 
 evil consequences we have stated were in some measure avoided, and misfires prevented 
 
 from occurring so frequently. By the use of this plug the 
 powder is but little compressed, or crushed to dust by the 
 fi3rce of the ramrod or the hardness of the wadding ; for a 
 portion of it would reach no farther than the end of the 
 rim of the chamber. Instantaneous ignition of the powder, 
 however, was still liable to receive a check, and there 
 was something still wanting to secure to the body of the 
 powder a more immediate connection with the priming, 
 as we shall see anon. Fig. 362. represents the chambered 
 plug, where a hollow drain or antechamber is seen communicating with the touch-hole by 
 a gutter, which runs at right angles with it. The length of these passages, however, must 
 somewhat tend to delay the inflammation of the powder ; and further, they are apt to be- 
 come injured by wear also. We will not dwell longer on this plug, but when we have 
 placed all the alleged improvements before the gunner, he may then judge for himself. 
 
 2444. Nock's solid breeching (Jig. 363.), known in common parlance as Nock's ori- 
 ginal patent breeching, formed the next important addition to the gun ; and it will stand 
 
 as a monument to his judgment and ingenuity as 
 long as guns are prizable articles ; for, as Colonel 
 Hawker justly observes, this laid the foundation of 
 most of those important improvements in gun- 
 barrels which have since appeared. Mr. Greener 
 also does Nock justice when he says, that he " must 
 have had in view the quickness of ignition and the 
 generating of a greater strength of explosive power 
 than was usually produced in the common breeched 
 gun, by preventing the compression of the powder by the wadding, for the breech con- 
 taining the whole charge, and being less in diameter than the barrel when the wadding is 
 rammed down, it could be driven no farther than the end of the breech ; so that, when the 
 fire was communicated to the touch-hole, the charge would ignite almost instantaneously ; 
 I say almost, because it is not possible to ignite above a certain quantity of powder in a 
 certain space ; for, as soon as one-quarter is changed by the explosion into the state of 
 a gaseous fluid, so great is its elasticity, that it instantaneously fills all the space left, and the 
 remaining portion of the unexplored powder is compressed into a body." ( P. 109. ) The solid 
 breeching certainly did effect this in a considerable degree as at first made, although it still 
 left room for further improvement by its want of a suflSciently expansive cavity of powder 
 chamber, and also by the great length of communication and irregularity of the limits of 
 the line between that and the touch-hole. The section of Nock's breeching (Jig. 363.) pre- 
 sents the breech screw as adapted to the breech of the barrel ; the powder chamber is seen 
 communicating by a contracted portion with the antechamber ; the screw opposed to the 
 antechamber points to the touch-hole. It is much in favour of this gun, that so good a 
 judge as Mr, Baker should say of it, that it is an invention that has never been surpassed ; 
 and indeed, if we consider the amount of improvement made at that one step, and were to 
 exclude all that has been added since, we also should agree fully with Mr. Baker. 
 
 hock'b solid brbbchxno. 
 
BREECHING. 
 
 748 SHOOTING. Pakt VII. 
 
 2445. Mr. Joseph Mantoni hreechhig {fig. 364.) followed that of Mr. Nock; and as 
 his advertisement of its merits is admitted to present a faithful picture of the same, we will 
 
 give it as it stands ; except that we shall take, what 
 some might call an Irish liberty with the placard, and 
 ;;ive the last first. " Mr. Manton's improvement to 
 double guns (our illustration is on a single gun) con- 
 sists in placing two sound barrels together, which gives 
 them all the solidity at the breech that is needful, and 
 which entirely removes the danger without widening the 
 locks ; nor has there been, it is said, an instance of one 
 of these guns bursting." " The advantages derived from 
 this improved breeching are, thaf the whole charge of 
 powder is exploded ; consequently guns on this principle shoot much stronger, and will 
 fire oftener without cleaning than any other. The locks of a double gun are also brought 
 nearer together, by which the cocking of the left lock is rendered more convenient. In 
 cleaning the barrel, the rod goes down to the bottom of the breech ; and in wiping it 
 dry, forces the air through the tube in the centre with such violence, that no damp or oil 
 can be left behind. The common mode of joining double liarrels is to file half the sub- 
 stance of each barrel away in the middle, so that the partition betv/een the two barrels is 
 only half the substance of one barrel, and is soldered together with grain tin and lead ; it 
 is therefore no wonder so many double guns burst." Fig. 364. presents an outline of this 
 breech, the letters of reference being the same with the last, we shall not repeat them here. 
 Manton's breech, we may remark, is particularly adapted to the flint-gun, by its tendency 
 to prevent the explosive gas from escaping by the touch-hole : in the percussion-gun, this 
 escape is prevented by the peculiar construction of the cock. A very important improve- 
 ment in Manton's gun was the removal of useless matter towards the breech, by which the 
 lock was brought much nearer to the centre of the breech. That which most detracts from 
 the merit of this breeching, we conceive to be the length and contraction of the antechamber, 
 and its acute flexure to arrive at the touch-hole, both of which must retard that instan- 
 taneous ignition of the powder which it was principally intended to assist. Nevertheless, 
 the principle has been adopted by many of our best gun-makers, and is much approved of 
 by scientific and observant sportsmen. Mr. Manton's celebrity has been great, and we 
 know how much it is the fashion to be influenced by the representations of a popular 
 artist, to such a degree as to prevent our own critical examination of the matter in all its 
 bearings. Few can estimate Mr. Joseph Manton's abilities more than ourselves ; we knew 
 him personally, and we know that his exertions to improve the machinery of fire-arms were 
 great, and in most instances successful ; insomuch that they were, after an unsuccessful op- 
 position, adopted by other excellent gun-makers. Nevertheless, it is neither to be supposed 
 that they were perfect, nor that they left no room for further improvement. The noontide 
 glare of the sim, how glorious it is ! and yet we cannot pronounce the face of that great 
 luminary spotless ; for the critical observer, by mechanical aids, discovers that it presents 
 darl; spots. Mr. Daniel and Colonel Hawker, botli practical sportsmen and observant 
 judges, are certainly very warm in their advocacy of Manton's improve:nents, and with great 
 reason. No one of that day. Nock excepted, ever did so much for the fowling-piece : but 
 we must not be led thereby : nor is it asked of us to suppose, that his additions have left 
 no room for further valuable additions to this favourite article in sporting ; we fortunately 
 have abundant proof to the contrary. Nevertheless, both the excellent sporting judges we have 
 alluded to have been somewhat ridiculed for their warmth in advocating the value of Mr. 
 J. Manton's alterations ; but allowing that these alterations are not without defects, they 
 have unquestionably proved very important in their effects on the art of shooting flying; 
 and had he never done more than invent his breech and his elevated rib, his name would have 
 been associated with the fowling-piece as long as a fowl remained to be killed by it. Neither 
 can we but hold in respect the warmth of the eulogy bestowed on this star in gunnery ; and 
 therefore, with all our respect for Mr. Greener, as an able commentator on tlie gun in all 
 its parts and appliances, both practical and theoretical, we cannot but consider him as too 
 much prejudiced against Mr. INIanton's breeching ; which, if it did not go the full length 
 of all that was wanted, it nevertheless pointed out the road thereto. Bringing the locks 
 nearer together without risking the safety of the barrel, we again repeat, was unquestion- 
 ably a great improvement of the double gun. 
 
 2446. Mr. Grierson's patent breech also deserves notice and approbation. His placard 
 tells us, that "The principle of this new-invented breech and lock for single barreled guns, 
 pistols, and other fire-arms, is, that it has quicker and more perfect communication from the 
 pan to the charge in the centre 'of the barrel, than any other construction, operates with 
 the greatest velocity, is not so liable to hang fire, and is much easier cleaned. This invention 
 is also of the greatest utility to the stock, by strengthening the weakest part, and besides 
 adinits the locks of a double gun nearer together, by which means the left lock is cocked 
 with greater facility. This breech can be put to any well made gun, and the lock be 
 
Chap. II. GUN BREECHINGS. 749 
 
 altered to fit." We certainly think this breech may be considered to be an improvement 
 on that of Mr. Manton's, inasmuch as it remedies many of the defects we have noticed in 
 that. Nor could Colonel Hawker's acumen be otherwise than favourable to it, and thus 
 we find that he considers it to come the nearest of any to the meritorious solid breeching of 
 Mr. Grierson's relation, Mr. Nock, senior. We think, however, that it did much more ; for 
 it shortened the antechamber by cutting off the acute angle of junction between it and the 
 portion that meets the touch-hole. Colonel Hawker's opinion is, that this breech would 
 have approached still nearer to perfection, had the centre hole or chamber been as narrow 
 as that of Mr. Manton's ; which form, the colonel considers, has the effect of a more rapid 
 ignition of the body of the powder charge. Much as we are disposed to coincide witli most 
 of the opinions of this truly ingenious writer, wo have some doubts of the propriety of 
 this forcible penning up of the first expansive effort of the gas ; we would, on the contrary, 
 rather widen its track, and shorten its road to the shot, on which its first expansive efforts 
 should be spent, and not on the breech part of the gun ; for this in our opinion rather tends to 
 propel the gun backwards and increase the recoil, than expand forwards and expend its 
 strength in ejecting the shot. We would warmly advocate every attempt at real improve- 
 ment in gunnery ; but it might be well to inquire whether, in carrying on our experiments 
 to an inordinate length, we may not also increase, to an inordinate degree, the noise and 
 painful recoil which we experience on firing the detonator, and thereby defeat the other 
 general purposes to which they were intended to apply ? For we may be assured, after all, 
 that to the majority of steady sportsmen ease and safety are essential towards a con- 
 tinuance of their practice. We are not now alluding to the increased force with which the 
 detonator acts ; for the principles here laid down were maintained before the percussion-gun 
 became universally employed. 
 
 2447. Mr. Wilkinsoyi's parabolic breeching (Jig. 365.), on the principles we advocate, is 
 certainly favourable to a ready and uninterrupted ignition of the powder. It has been 
 
 ^p _- .,j, — - r wittily called the jack-boot breech by Colonel Hawker; 
 
 I I' ^ L^-^^--^-^ -. ^"d ^^*2 cannot but admire the proportions of the swell- 
 
 ing calf, which are not injured by a tightened garter 
 below the knee, after the servant-maid fashion. Here 
 we think the colonel shines, by giving an unbiassed, yet 
 critical opinion on it, exactly adapted to its merits, which 
 I ij vv^.,^ ■ though considerable, yet, under the views he is known 
 
 [ y I '^Mi\ to take of this subject, he can only allow to be expe- 
 
 lAKAi I irnni'1,11. rimental. The retardation of the too sudden ignition 
 
 of the powder is here much moderated, on which the colonel observes that experience will 
 best show whether this, or opening the barrels behind, is the best mode of gaining strength 
 by retardation. 
 
 2448. Mr. Greener's improved breech {Jig. 366.), from what has been said of the last, 
 may be supposed to meet our views in many, if not in all respects. It is simple; it 
 
 also facilitates ignition, as well as a rapid and forcible 
 ejection of the shot. Mr. Greener professes to offer it 
 merely as a slight improvement of the original patent 
 breech, which he thinks was discarded without any good 
 reason ; and, on the contrary, he observes : — " Tlie only 
 faults I can find in the construction of the original patent 
 breeching are, first, that the avenue (as in the parabolic 
 breech), through which the powder has to pass, is smaller 
 GiuiMus iMiiiiH than the antechamber in which it lies; secondly, I ob- 
 
 ject to the uniformity of diameter in its chamber from the bottom, which is a half round, 
 to the top, on which the wadding lies. In my opinion it would be an improvement, if it 
 were made gradually to increase in dimension from the point where the powder is first 
 ignited, to that part where the breech joins the barrel inside, somewhat in the manner 
 depicted in the cut," i. e. in the figure of his own breech {Jig. 366.), by which the reader 
 will readily enter into the intentions introduced to our notice by Mr. Greener's figure of his 
 improved breech, as purposely formed to increase the diameter of the avenue through which 
 the powder has to pass to the antechamber, which we greatly approve of. 
 
 2449. The false breech, we need not inform even the tyro is that metal rim which is 
 screwed into the stock, presenting a cavity proportioned to the projection or " butt " of the 
 breech of the gun. The false lireech should be well fitted into the stock, but, more parti- 
 cularly, its surface should so fit the breech surface of the gun, as to afford it a steady sup- 
 port, by which recoil is lessened, and yet a resistance favourable to the shooting of the gun 
 is increased. 
 
 2450. The touch-hole of a gun (we now allude to the flint-gun) has occasioned as much 
 difference of opinion as regards its form, situation, and dimensions, as almost any other part 
 of the piece ; some having advocated its being made large enough to prime itself, without 
 remembering that the opening which would allow the powder of the barrel to escape into 
 
750 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 the pan, would also let out a double or treble quantity of explosive gas, and thus greatly 
 injure the shooting force of the gun. The touch- hole we approve of should be rather 
 larger in dimensions towards the pan than towards the barrel, in the proportions of one- 
 sixteenth of an inch to one-eighth. This conical form would allow of a few fine grains of 
 powder to enter the touch-hole, and serve at once to preserve the charge within, and to 
 conduct the ignited gas inwards also. A steel touch-hole rusts, a gold one often becomes 
 loose, and therefore flint-guns are now very frequently fitted up with platina touch-holes, 
 which, in a great measure, obviate all these inconveniences. The touch-holes of our best 
 made guns are counter-sunk, and for the convenience of inserting them, the solid breechings 
 are perforated directly opposite. This perforation, after the touch-hole has been inserted, 
 is filled up by a screw, (See figures of breechings, p. 747 — 749. ) 
 
 Sect. I V. Of Gun-locks generally, 
 
 2451 . TTie gun-lock, in importance, is scarcely inferior to the gun-barrel ; and however 
 foreigners may boast of the superiority of the Damascus and Spanish barrels, we believe 
 they will not venture to compete with us in the manufacture of gun-locks, which, under 
 our superior artists, have undergone more important modifications than the barrel even. 
 How vast the difference between ignition drawn from a common match, or that ground by 
 rotation of flint and steel, to the smooth workings of the machinery, and magical production 
 of fire by a modern gun-lock. 
 
 2452. The Jirst spring-locks, it is said, were made inNuremberg, in the beginning of the six- 
 teenth century ; and could the early makers see to what perfection they have been brought, 
 they would regard them with much amazement. A well finished gun-lock of the present 
 day is, indeed, an elegant toy, and a curious piece of mechanism, particularly when com- 
 pared with its early types. We have amused ourselves for hours even in taking to pieces 
 and putting one together, and we, like Mr. Greener, have almost as much pleasure in the 
 harmony of the action of the various parts of a well filed lock, as some might experience 
 from a well tuned musical instrument. " To me," says Mr. Greener, " there is a superior 
 music in the tack of the scear on the tumbler and the fine elasticity of the main-springs, 
 moving with a sort of fine oily feel, though light, as sharp as the lightening playing in the 
 heavens." Where is the real sportsman that does not enter into the spirit of this 
 quotation ? Mr. Greener also says, " There is a great degree of skill displayed in the 
 making of locks, though to the casual observer it does not appear. On the simple hanging 
 of the swivel depends all the sweetness of the play of the main-spring ; and on the placing 
 the hole for the scear-pin depends the sweetness of the scear playing on the tumbler. Many 
 who now pass for excellent workmen would find this a difficult undertaking, simple as it 
 may seem, without a pattern by which to work. All locks for percussion should have the 
 greatest strength of main-spring at the moment they strike the nipple, or what is termed 
 when the lock is down. On the pitching the scear depends the cutting of the bents ; and 
 on their formation the danger of the lock catching at half-cock, when the trigger is made 
 to pull easy : but these observations will be understood by a lock-maker better than I can 
 explain them. The quality of all locks depends on the price they cost filing ; and without 
 you pay the workman a proper remuneration, you may rely on having them somewhere 
 inferior, or in accordance with the price, which it requires a workman to point out ; so 
 that, without a doubt, any person, if not a first-rate judge, is completely resting on the 
 lionesty of his workmen." (P. 137. ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Flint-lock. 
 245.'?. The perfection to which the flitit-lock has arrived is great ; so great, indeed, that were 
 we not convinced of the vast superiority of the percussion system over that of the flint and 
 steel, we should regret almost that it had attained to so much perfection of mechanism, and 
 so much toy-like elegance of construction, which however will yet for a time at least retain 
 its hold on the regards of some of the older sportsmen. Although we ourselves have not 
 for some years shot with a flint-gun, we cannot but look at its fair proportions, and particu- 
 larly on the internal mechanism of its costly lock or locks, with pleasure and even 
 complacency, as the force of old habits will, for some time at least, keep it before our 
 eyes. Our remarks on the flint-lock will of course be less copious than those we shall offer 
 on the percussion-lock, the increasing popularity of the latter requiring the greater attention 
 as its use becomes so universal, that for one flint-lock now in use at least twenty detonators 
 are employed, and ere long the flint-lock may be entirely exploded, or remain only as a 
 matter of record. Colonel Hawker having thrown his broad shield over ignition by flint 
 and steel, may yet somewhat retard its retreat to the tomb of the Capulets ; but finally the 
 percussion principle must reign paramount. Indeed he himself, to use a parliamentary phrase, 
 seems to yield to the pressure from without, and so sports his detonator. May it long serve 
 him, as he has served the cause of gun-sportings ! Notwithstanding this opinion will direct 
 our principal attention to the percussion-lock, we shall not be wholly unmindful of the flint- 
 
Chai'. 1 [. 
 
 THE FLINT-LOCK. 
 
 751 
 
 lock, which is thus represented {Jig. 367. ). On this lock we will commence with the 
 following pithy quotation from the gallant colonel, the flint system's best friend : — "If the 
 
 main-spring be too strong in pro- 
 portion to that of the hammer, 
 the cock is often broken for want 
 of resistance ; and if the hammer 
 or feather-spring be too stiflf, or 
 should shut down with too much 
 force, it becomes difficult to 
 throw it even with a strong main- 
 spring. This is not only, for the 
 reason already mentioned, a sad 
 fault, but the iiammer by thus 
 coming down escapes, in a cer- 
 tain degree, from the influence 
 of the spring, and consequently 
 loses its pressure on the pan ; by 
 which the priming is not so closely covered, and the hammer is apt to react, instead of 
 obeying the main-spring ; in a word, let your hammer shut down dull, and fly back 
 smart. The main-spring, to be v-ell regulated, should at first pull up very hard, and 
 then draw progressively easier, because it requires an accession of force after it has 
 recovered the first sudden escape from the scear-spring, otherwise it will go slow with a 
 flint, and be liable either to cause a snap, or allow the cock to be blown back with a deto- 
 nator." {Loc. cit. p. 44. ) Very strong main-springs must not, however, be used without 
 reference to the harmony necessary to be observed between force and resistance. One ad- 
 mirer of the strong main-spring finding that most of his black flints fly, and that his hammer 
 face requires frequent repair, recommends the use of what he calls a hard white stone. We 
 presume he means chalcedony, a siliceous substance, which yields fire, and is therefore cut 
 into gun-flint shapes, and may be obtained from any gunsmith. Some natty sportsmen also 
 use agate (little differing from the former), for the same purpose; but both are likely to 
 wear the face of the hammer more than pure flint ; and as they also are apt to fly, although 
 tougher than pure flint, the sportsman should furnish himself with duplicates and triplicates 
 also, as he would with flints. One out of a dozen will, however, sometimes last the fag 
 of many days' shooting. The solid cock finds favour in the colonel's eyes, and it certainly 
 has all the advantage he describes ; but it is, we think, too clumsy to be used on any lock but 
 that of a duck-gun. As a neutraliser of these inconveniences of breaking cocks and 
 wearing hammers, we would strongly recommend every prudent sportsman to be supplied 
 with an extra cock, hammer, and springs to each of his guns ; and that each of such extras 
 be stamped with the number of the gun it belongs to. This precaution is doubly necessary 
 to him who has not a relay of guns, for here the accident of a fractured spring is most 
 serious, particularly in the early part of the season, when the gun-makers are in full employ. 
 As regards a hammer injured by wear, we would hint that the battered face can be repaired 
 without the expense of a new one : it can be refaced by any country gun-maker, although 
 such an one may, to make a seven or ten-shilling job instead of one of half-a-crown, attempt 
 to convince you it cannot be done : it can be done, and easily too. We cannot too strongly 
 enforce attention to the state of the flint-lock in all its parts, but particularly of the cock, 
 the hammer, and the springs, which regulate their action. The temper of the face of the 
 hammer is very important. It must be steeled, and yet apt to receive the impressions of the 
 flint, which in its fall separates some small ferruginous portions, which, if struck with suflS- 
 cient force, ignite instantaneously with brilliancy, and emit a whizzing sound as they descend 
 to the pan. It is not, therefore, the flint that yields the fire, but its sudden collision with 
 the steel that produces it by occasioning combustion in the small particles of steel which 
 become detached. Thus, if a gun or pistol have its priming burnt over a sheet of white 
 paper, the steel particles which were separated may be then collected, not in their original 
 state, but in one of semi-vitrification, from the intensity of the heat generated by the sudden and 
 violent collision of these media. By this the several phenomena produced by collision 
 between flint and steel are explained. The iron particles separated from the soft hammer 
 are too large to be properly ignited, and those from one that is too hard are too small to 
 remain suflSciently heated to explode the priming. It must be therefore a particular state of 
 tempering of the hammer that best answers for the ready ignition of the priming. Con- 
 centration of the fire sparks is a great object ; they may fall in a slanting direction, un- 
 favourable to ignition, or by their disgregation prove inert. They should fall directly over 
 the priming. 
 
 2454. The hammer of some gun-lock-makers slides over a wheel in the feather-spring, and 
 of others the wheel is placed in the hammer, and runs over a bridge on the spring. We 
 ourselves prefer the latter plan, patronised and recommended by Manton, because it assists in 
 raising the hammer above the danger of interfering with the course of the sparks into the 
 pan, the principal object of which is to prevent misfires. " The part next the touch-hole is 
 
752 SHOOTING. PautVII. 
 
 hollowed out and perforated with a small hole, so as to let the air pass through, but not the 
 powder. The scat of the hammer is also grooved out from the perforation to the edge, so as 
 to let the air, but not the powder, out of the pan." By this improvement the powder in the 
 barrel, by the air being allowed to pass, is forced into the perforated receiver, so that the 
 touch-hole is always full of powder, by which means the flashing or hanging fire is 
 prevented. 
 
 2455. The pan also must be looked to with regard to its form, situation, and inclination. 
 It should present a cuplike figure, rather elongated, and of such depth as to contain the 
 requisite priming without compressing it. In situation it should be rather below the 
 touch-hole, for if it be on a level with it, the charge does not receive its ignition so quickly 
 from the burnt priming as when it rises to it. The pan should be a dead level, and in 
 close contact with the barrel. An improvement in the pan, originating with the Mantons, 
 and now used by most of our best gun-makers, intended to keep the powder dry, and 
 prevent misfires, consists in the passing a current of air through the priming without 
 displacing it. Mr. Egg, we believe, is very favourable to this addition to the pan, and he 
 is said to shine much in his method of manufacturing it. 
 
 2456. The trigger equally requires attention ; particularly it is necessary that the triggers 
 of every gun the sportsman possesses, should act by the same quantum of pressure. If such 
 be not the case, and, supposing that a careless person after firing a week with a gun, the 
 trigger of which was very fine, was to go out with one which required a strong pull, it is 
 ten to one but he would, after raising the gun to his shoulder, being impressed with a belief 
 it was on half cock only, take it down again, and thus lose his shot, as we have ourselves 
 several times seen done. On the other hand, when a person used to a hard pulling trigger, 
 attempts to shoot with a soft one, he is liable to fire his piece before he has levelled it with 
 his game. In the best guns the triggers not only are gauged to a certain resistance, but 
 are also kept in their proper situation by small springs, which require to be moved when 
 the lock is in action. 
 
 2457. Gun-flints, we hardly need observe, are comparatively now little in request. They 
 are procured in many localities where chalk abounds, and are collected in solid lumps, 
 from which they are broken, or rather shivered, into shape from these larger masses. As 
 a matter of trade the supply is principally derived from Wiltshire and Norfolk. Those 
 which are black being most esteemed, as proving the most cohesive. When putting a flint 
 to the gun-lock, place it with the flat side uppermost, between a fold of leather ; and if it be 
 wished that the flint should strike the hammer lower, reverse this placing of the flint, but 
 if it be desirable that it should meet a still higlier part of the hammer, place a double piece 
 of leather underneath it. 
 
 Sect. V. The Percussion or Detonating System of Gun Firing. 
 
 2458. Percussion versus flint was a cause long before the public, and had the magazine 
 lock remained attached to the percussion-gun, the cause would have reinained undecided 
 to this day ; but the results of twenty years' full trial of the detonating system have so fully 
 established its practical superiority over that of flint and steel, that where one flint-gun is 
 now seen, at least twenty on the percussion principle are met with. One of its most 
 strenuous professional opponents was Mr. Baker of Whitechapcl, a gun-maker of repute, 
 particularly as a maker of the rifle, on which he has written an ingenious treatise. When 
 the percussion principle began to attract attention, and a long patent guarded its interests, 
 it may be supposed that gun-makers took the alarm, and every exertion was made to bring 
 it into disrepute. Colonel Hawker also was early in the field, and even now he is by 
 no means so favourable to it as we apprehend he will yet become. Be it understood that 
 we are not prepared to deny but that some of his early objections have much force. He 
 must, however, we conceive, be now less inclined to doubt its merits, for it appears that he 
 principally makes use of detonators in his own sportings. Mr. Baker also admits the 
 superior force with which the shot is thrown by the percussion-gun, and yet he asserts his 
 conviction, that more execution will be done at an equal distance by the flint-gun. We 
 cannot, by any method of ratiocination, distinguish rapidity of ignition of the powder from 
 force generated by the gaseous expansion, which appears in the percussion principle of 
 ignition to be so intense, as to recjuire a stronger barrel than that heretofore necessary. 
 This being premised, we ask, Will not the forcible disturbance of the shot, and their hasty 
 ejection from the barrel, be in proportion to the rapidity of ignition ? and will not the 
 same force propel them both quicker and farther than from the gun on the flint principle ? 
 Nevertheless, to this time there are intelligent sportsmen, and among them Colonel Hawker, 
 who believe and assert also their conviction, that flint-guns shoot stronger than those on 
 the percussion principle. Mr. Greener, in his work on the gun, from experiments made by 
 him, is able positively to deny that the rapidity of the ignition by the percussion principle 
 tends to drive the powder out of the barrel unburnt, as the enemies of the principle assert. 
 The experiments he has made have brought him to the following conclusions, which will 
 assist a little to harmonise these very variable opinions ; and although they leave the flint-gun 
 
Chap. II. PERCUSSION-GUNS. 753 
 
 far in the rear, yet tliey exonerate the dissentients from the tax of frivolous opposition. 
 " I found," he says, " that with moderate charges the percussion gave the greatest range ; 
 but when the charge was increased to extreme, the flint-gun gave eleven yards farther on 
 the average. From these experiments I came to the conclusion, that where the charges 
 were less than either could burn, the percussion was undoubtedly better than the flint; but 
 if the charges were more than either could consume, the flint was better than the percussion. 
 The reason is this : — when the charge is small, a tenth part of the flint-gun's charge escapes 
 through the touch-hole, and, consequently, she cannot have the strength the percussion-gun 
 has, where there is no escape for the explosive matter. There is, however, no question when 
 the charge is larger than either can burn ; the flint-gun has the advantage from the greater 
 length of time her charge remains in confinement, and which, consequently, secures the 
 burning of a greater quantity of powder." (P. 126.) Again : " In a flint-gun, when the 
 powder is ignited, it keeps rushing out of the touch-hole, there being no hinderance that 
 way ; and the train, as we may term it, has to keep burning, until a much greater degree 
 of force is generated than can escape through that vent, or a sufficient power is created to 
 move the body of the charge. In the percussion-gun, as soon as the fire is communicated, 
 the touch-hole is partially closed, and an obstacle presented to the escape of the powder that 
 way ; so that a force equal to move the charge is generated in one half the time. It is 
 this circumstance that constitutes the difference between the flint and the percussion-gun." 
 (^Loc, cit. p. 127.) Again, alluding to Colonel Hawker's opinion on the percussion system, 
 we are happy to observe that he is gradually rounding the point, and admitting some of the 
 excellences of this system, and some of the valuable properties it possesses over the flint 
 ignition. In the latter editions of his work, after canvassing with candour the pros and 
 cons, he nevertheless, to use his own words, " still maintains that the detonator has not the 
 power of the flint-gun ; and yet (he says) I admit, that, by a different mode of boring, the 
 percussion-guns are now wonderfully improved, insomuch as to be almost equal in strength 
 to the flint-guns. Nay, I will say even more : give them an increased weight of metal, 
 which to many is a trouble to carry ; retard the charge, and thus increase the recoil ; and 
 then I admit, with the very great improvement that has lately been made in barrels, they 
 will, no doubt, even beat those flint-guns which were manufactured a few years ago j but, 
 without all this, they would be found as inferior as ever to flint-guns." (P. 94.) As regards 
 ourselves, the superiority of the percussion principle in almost every point of view is, we 
 believe, unquestionable ; and the same feeling appears to us to pervade the minds of the 
 majority of sportsmen. The recoil of the percussion-gun is complained of by some, and its 
 sudden and sharp report by others; but its quickness of ignition amply repays these by its 
 certainty in snap shots. VVith the fiint-giui these shots are often lost, for the cock has first 
 to strike the hammer, and to elicit sparks therefrom. In the next place, these sparks 
 liaving fallen on the powder, ignite it quicker or slower according to its quality, its dryness 
 or moisture, and whether it is free or impacted together by pressure from the hammer. In 
 appearance tlie percussion certainly surpasses the flint-gun, particularly in the simplicity of 
 its lock, which is freed from those troublesome appendages, the hammer, hammer-spring, 
 and pan (each of which increases its expense), the complexity of structure, and the liability 
 of the lock to be out of order. It being so nearly waterpioof aLso gives it a great ad- 
 vantage o'ver the flint-lock ; neither are the few misfires which occur with this, in pro- 
 portion to those which happen to the other, trifles in the scale. We will now, while 
 it is present to our memory, warn the unwary against incurring the danger which results 
 from having a flint-gun altered to the percussion system ; for unless the gun so altered be 
 one of unusual substance, and perfectly sound also, it is most imprudent to attempt it. 
 The force exerted by the rapid ignition of powder by detonation is too great for the 
 resistance which any but the stoutest barrels used for flint-guns can bear It may be 
 interesting to some sportsmen to be aware, that guns are occasionally made which can be 
 used either as flint or percussion. Baker of Whitechapel, we know, manufactures such, 
 and probably some other gun-milkers also ; but they are little in request. 
 
 2459. Experimejital trials, to determine the comparative advantages of the percussion and 
 flint principles, are not wanting to increase our attachment to the former. Among these 
 Mr. Nock's are the most satisfactory, both as regards the source they are derived from, and 
 their results. " The experiment," he tells us, " was made in December last, with two 
 guns, and on three successive days. The guns were on the percussion principle, and made 
 by myself. I first stopped up the nipple or touch-hole, and into the vent-hole I screwed 
 a small pan with a train of gunpowder, in imitation of a flint-gun, and fired my first shot 
 in that way, igniting the powder in the pan with a match. I then put in the nipple, or 
 touch -hole, and fired the second shot with a copper cap; and so changed from one plan to 
 the other alternately." Our limits will not allow us to enter into the full detail, satis- 
 factory as it is ; but the average of the result was garnish-flint, 90 — 4 ; percussion, 94 — 6 ; 
 strength-flint, 23 — 3 ; percussion, 26 — 1 . We would, however, particularly refer the 
 reader to the Sporting Magazine, vol. xx. New Series, p. 148. where the whole trial is 
 detailed at length in a letter from Mr. Nock himself Favourable, however, as we are to 
 
754 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 the percussion system, our grand object is truth, on wliich side soever it may be. We liave 
 much dependence on Uie trials of Nock, as Tve know him personally; and we have no 
 reason to think him otherwise than veracious and unprejudiced. Colonel Hawker's 
 veracity no one can doubt, — nor can he by possibility have any interest in supporting one 
 principle against the other. Consequently, we are puzzled, when we learn the results of 
 his experiments, wliich were numerous and well conducted, as will appear by a reference 
 to his work on Shooting, which we recommend strongly to the reader's notice. As 
 regards these experiments of Colonel Hawker, our limits will only allow us to state that 
 they, most of them, tended to give the superiority of shooting to the flint-gun ; but, as we 
 have already observed, the Colonel finds it hard to give up an old favourite : and his con- 
 stancy does him credit ; but his evident admissions, of later date, in favour of the deto- 
 nator, do him much more. In less than half a century a flint-gun will, we think, be no 
 small curiosity. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Percussion Gvn-lock. 
 
 2460. The early percussion gun-lock, and the use of percussion powder, to supersede the 
 necessity of using a flint and steel to ignite the priming of the charge, were the invention 
 of the Rev. Mr. Forsyth of Belhelvie; whose advertisement giving out, as it did, that it 
 was to fire without flint, flash, or smoke, raised the exjjectation of the sporting public to 
 an extraordinary height. It is pointed at as a curious coincidence, that, as we are said to 
 owe the invention of gunpowder to a monk, so also we are indebted to a member of the 
 church for this important addition to our explosives The magazine of Forsyth, it must 
 be acknowledged, was a. most ingenious contrivance ; but, unfortunately, it was not only 
 defective in operation, but also complex, expensive, cumbrous, and unsightly. The 
 principle, however, of igniting the powder by means so much more simple than by 
 flint and steel, proved sufficiently attractive to overcome the powerful opposition which 
 interest had raised against it, and at length to bring it so triumphantly through, that now 
 a flint-gun is comparatively rarely seen. The march of the detonator would not even have 
 lingered as long as it did, but that the Forsyth patent did not expire until April, 1821. 
 Then talent having fair scope, one improvement followed another in rapid succession, until 
 the copper cap appeared to crown the whole ; and whether we are indebted to Gill as the 
 discoverer, or as the medium only of handing it to us, it is not too much to say that the 
 percussion -gun owes much of its popularity to that source. When, also, the striking point 
 of the cock of the percussion-lock was hollowed out, and the nipple also surrounded by a 
 protecting metallic ring, the last strong hold of the dissentients was lost to them; and 
 indeed until then it could not be denied, but that the detonating lock was dangerous to the 
 eyes of the shooter from small copper particles of the shattered cap striking them, as has 
 occurred. 
 
 2461. The Forsyth, or magazine loch, ■m'lth which the percussion principle of ignition was 
 ushered into notice, differed very considerably from that now in use; and we believe that 
 its staunchest friends must allow, that, however ingenious in principle it might be, it was 
 equally cumbrous and unsightly. It was also complex in structure, and uncertain in 
 action, which defects finally carried it to the "tomb of all the Capulets." Fig. 368. pre- 
 sents an outline of the external parts 
 of this lock (a, h, c,d): a points out 
 its magazine for containing the per- 
 cussion powder, of which it was to 
 hold about thirty primings; b, the 
 roller round which it revolves is 
 screwed into the breech of the gun, 
 and by a small hole permits of a com- 
 munication between the magazine and 
 the breech chamber of the barrel, 
 for purposes to be explained. This 
 
 small hole allows of the passage of the percussion priming powder ; and, by the means 
 we have pointed out, it also communicates with a channel which leads to the gun- 
 powder chamber in the breech. The pan which receives the percussion priming is 
 directly above the small hole in the roller, (c) ; d, the steel punch, which corresponds with 
 the nipple, or pivot of the improved percussion-lock. This being movable within, and 
 its lower end being directly above the pan, it follows that, when forcibly struck by 
 the cock, or striker (d), it instantly ignites the priming, which, by its communication 
 with the barrel, explodes the gunpowder also. The explosion being effected, a spiral 
 spring raises up the punch to its former place. When the striker being raised, and the 
 magazine turned round to a certain extent, again drops into the pan a determinate quantity 
 of percussion powder, and the barrel-charge having been renewed, the gun is again ready 
 to do the sportman's bidding. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 PERCUSSION GUN-LOCK. 
 
 753 
 
 2462. The internal mechanism of the percussion-lock differs but little from that of the flint- 
 lock, figured at p. 751. : we shall not therefore have to enlarge on that part of it. Exter- 
 nally, on the contrary, it is seen (Jiff. 369.), to differ greatly from the flint-lock; for, 
 
 instead of a hammer, a hammer-spring, and 
 pan, we see on the lock-plat© a cock, or 
 striker only, and as a substitute for the 
 priming-pan we find a nipple, or pivot, 
 which parts we shall proceed to examine 
 separately. The simplicity with which ex- 
 plosion is brought about here is striking ; 
 nor is the certainty with which it occurs 
 less remarkable. How very seldom does the 
 best flint-lock make a misfire ! With a good 
 jjercussion-gun and good caps it may not 
 happen once in three months. It is almost 
 water-proof, which could not be said of 
 the flint-lock, for the simple absorption 
 of aqueous moisture from the atmosphere, without the actual contact of water, would very 
 frequently disappoint the gunner's efforts. 
 
 2463. TTie pivot or nipple is made either plain, or is encircled with small rings, to prevent 
 the cap from falling off but when the caps are properly made they will, in most instances, 
 prove sufficiently secure, without any ringing or roughing of the nipple. The pivot (e) is 
 seen in fig. 369. screwed into the patent breech (/), and is perforated by a small hole, over 
 which the copper cap is placed. This pivot-hole, though minute above, should increase 
 somewhat in diameter as it extends downward, otherwise it will be apt to become choaked 
 by rust. The square base of the pivot allows of its being unscrewed by means of a small 
 wrench, for the purpose of cleaning and oiling, to prevent corrosion from the oxygen gas 
 emitted by the firing. In the cut the nipple is seen to slope towards the striker (d) ; 
 but in many locks it is perpendicularly set : it matters little, however, which way it is 
 directed, so that it receives the surface of the cavity in the striker correctly, 
 
 2464. Mr. Greener's improved nipple. On the importance of the construction of this part 
 of the gun-lock there can be but one opinion, and therefore we will take this opportunity 
 of introducing to the notice of our readers one that is stated to be so certain in its effect, 
 that a misfire can hardly occur. Mr. Greener's own words are, that " Only half a 
 dozen trials with it will convince us of its superiority over any one of those in common 
 use: the top of the nipple is made with a conical cup, extending a trifling distance down. 
 At the point, the smallest part of the hole is to be found ; from thence it keeps gradually 
 expanding inside to the bottom. Around the top a space or margin is left, on which 
 the percussion takes place ; all the powder contained within this rim in the cap is fired and 
 driven down the cone into the chamber. With this nipple J find that I can ignite powder 
 at the bottom of the nipple ; "while in the old nipple no such ignition will take place." 
 (Greener on the Gun, p. 131.) 
 
 2465. Westley Richards's patent touch-hole, or new steel primer, we will also take this 
 opportunity of noticing, as being very highly spoken of by many crack-shots of our 
 acquaintance. Colonel Hawker likewise tells us he has never known it to fail, and that 
 his son "shot with it for a whole season without one misfire." That the reader may form 
 an adequate idea of this improved touch-hole, we will present the heads of Mr. Richards's 
 specification of it : — " The quantity of priming required being small, little flame and 
 noise accompany the discharge ; nor can any exploded matter, as that from the copper cap, 
 reach the eyes. The communication of ignition with the charge is much shortened by 
 this primer ; nor can the touch-hole become stopped up by copper from the cap, as occurs in 
 the usual method of priming. The primers are large, and consequently handy to apply in 
 cold weather, and they can be detached in an instant ; and further, every percussion-gun can 
 with little trouble and expense be made to receive them." Mr. Richards lays much stress 
 also on the expedition with which the gun may be charged with it, and of the comfort of 
 obviating the difficulty and inconvenience by the mode hitherto practised, of supplying the 
 charge with the fingers. '" Nor is this," he observes," the only advantage to be obtained by the 
 use of this instrument, as by its means a much shorter tube may be applied, which will in a 
 very considerable degree prevent the outward flash and lessen the report occasioned by its 
 explosion, and thus effectually remedy the evil so generally complained of by gentlemen 
 who have been in the habit of using the tube-guns." It is no small advantage that all 
 copper cap-guns of other makers can have these patent touch-holes applied to them without 
 interfering with the copper cap system, which Mr. Richards engages to do with the same 
 care as he employs on his own. We will, however, from this digression on the pivot or 
 nipple of Mr. Greener, and that of Westley Richards's new primer, return to a general 
 description of the percussion-lock in all its parts. 
 
 3 C 2 
 
756 
 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Tart VI T. 
 
 2466. The cock or striker (a,b,c,d, Jig. 869.) here, as well as in the flint-lock, is a very im- 
 portant agent, and is usually made after what is called the dolphin fashion. The extremity 
 of the striker (d)is tubular ; and thus, when the gun is fired, it falls directly on and over the 
 nipple, the bottom of the cavity striking the copper cap, which is placed on the nipple or 
 pivot (e). This extremity being originally made without any cavity, proved dangerous, and 
 indeed destructive, to the eyes of several persons : it -/ras therefore made tubular, and now 
 the striker is further protected by a circular rim (c), and a breeching wall elevation also ((/). 
 Notwithstanding these contrivances, it is yet necessary to examine that the hollow in the 
 striker be so made as that none of the fragments detached from the shattered cap can reach 
 the eye of the sportsman. The centre of this cavity, and the centre of the nipple head, 
 should exactly meet also when the striker falls, to insure the fire. It is very judiciously 
 directed by Colonel Hawker, that, more effectually to avoid danger from the detaching por- 
 tions of the copper cap, the main-spring should be of sufficient strength to prevent its flying 
 up by recoil. This ingenious sportsman, to make surety double, recommends an upright 
 striker ; into this he inserts a tubular portion, with an effective shield of his own invention, 
 both of which are fully described and figured in the last edition of his work on Shooting, 
 p. 77. 
 
 2467. The vent-hole. " A detonator," says Colonel Hawker, " without a vent-hole, 
 though perhaps it may shoot a little stronger, is very liable to corrode, and recoils most 
 cruelly. The best vent-hole, to my fancy, is a fixed one of platina, similar to a touch-hole, 
 as vent-screws, I find, are liable to rust in ; and, unless lined with platina, are either soon 
 choked up with rust and dirt, or blown too large by repeated shooting." (P. 74. ed. 8.) 
 " How doctors do differ!" Mr. Greener objects to vent-holes altogether, "although they 
 are now so generally attached to detonators. Instead of preventing misfires," he con- 
 tinues, " it must cause it by allowing the air, when ramming down the wadding to escape 
 through it, and thus keeping open a space that should be perfectly closed. As to allowing 
 the gas to escape that way, it cannot be ; for if the nipple be tilled with powder, it cannot 
 get to that distance, and cannot therefore escape, except when a misfire occurs ; and I 
 imagine the existence of such a vent would not then be considered an advantage. In favour 
 of the vent-hole it is urged, that a gun recoils very much without one. True ; but then, 
 Why does it not recoil so much with one ? Because so much of the explosive matter is 
 allowed to escape through the vent, and thus the percussion-gun is reduced to a level with 
 the flint." (P. 131.) If, indeed, it can be proved that much of the explosive force does 
 escape by the vent-hole, which we rather doubt, then, indeed, it would be better done 
 without ; and as two, and sometimes three, are found in one lock, it would be well that a 
 course of experiments were set about to determine the question. Such sportsmen as have 
 any fears of the vent-hole weakening the explosive force may find a substitute, as we have 
 already hinted, by perforating the wadding, particularly that which covers the powder. 
 What precedes is, we believe, a just representation of the percussion-gun, as received after 
 the abandonment of the magazine-locks. Various alterations and, as they were called, 
 improvements have been since added, the more important of which we shall notice as we 
 proceed ; others, not important, would have uselessly encumbered our pages. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Of Safety Gun-locks, 
 
 2468. Safety gun-locks have been the aim of many contrivers, but the complexity of some 
 of them, the cost of others, and the carelessness of many persons in their sportings, have 
 prevented a sufficient attention to the ingenious inventions which had been brought out. 
 We will, however, notice a few of the most efficient. 
 
 2469. The safety lock of Dr. Somerville, which was intended to accompany the percussion 
 principle of Forsyth, was no less ingenious than humane in its object. Dr. Ure says of it 
 that, — " Its essential feature is a slide, stop, or catch, placed under the trigger {a. Jig. 370. ). 
 
 It is pulled forward into a notch in 
 the trigger by means of a spring (b) 
 upon the front of the guard, which 
 is worked by a key (c), and pressing 
 upon the spring when the piece is 
 discharged. In another safety plan 
 there is a small movable curved piece 
 of iron, which rises through an open- 
 ing in the lock-plate, and prevents 
 the cock from reaching the nipple, 
 as represented in the figure, until it 
 is drawn back within the plate of 
 the lock when the piece is fired. To 
 fire this gun, two different points 
 If by accident the key which works the safety 
 
 FIRST 8ATETY LOCK 
 
 must be pressed at the same time. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 SAFETY GUN-LOCKS. 
 
 757 
 
 BBRSNOEB 8 SAFETY LOCK. 
 
 be touched, nothing happens, because the trigger is not drawn; and the trigger 
 touched alone can produce no effect, because it is locked. The pressure must be 
 appHed to the trigger and the key at the same instant, otherwise the lock will not 
 work." It is without doubt that this gentleman's intentions were , most philan- 
 thropic, and equally so that his attempts were ingenious, although somewhat overrated, 
 which always proves injurious to the success of any discovery, and even detracts from 
 that degree of approbation which would otherwise accrue. The eulogists of Dr. Somer- 
 ville represented the advantages of the discovery to be as numerous as important. The 
 first was the preservation of human life ; second, superior dispatch ; third, the confi- 
 dence it gives to the shooter ; fourth, by forcing the shooter to place his left hand on the 
 front of the guard ; should the gun burst, the hand is still secure ; fifth, it prevents the 
 necessity of perpetually cocking and uncocking the lock. To these are added, the safety 
 given by it to the point of the scear, and the impossibility of firing the gun accidentally, 
 &c. &c. And yet, with all these advantages, the Somerville safety, although ingenious, 
 was never extensively used. 
 
 2470. Baron de Berenger's safety lock is also one among the many inventions which have 
 been patented, and is represented by _^5'. 371., which exhibits the lock and breech of a 
 
 fowling-piece with a sliding 
 protector on one of the 
 improved plans ; a is the 
 hammer, h the nipple of 
 the touch-hole, c a bent 
 lever turning upon a pin 
 fixed into the lock plate at 
 d. The upper end of this 
 bent lever stands partly un- 
 der the nose of the hammer, 
 and e, the trigger, which stops it from striking the nipple. A slider {g, f, h), connected with 
 the under part of the gun-stock, is attached to the tail of the bent elver at i ; and when the 
 piece is brought to the shoulder for firing, the hand of the sportsman, pressing against the 
 bent part of the slider at g, forces this back, and thereby moves the end of the lever (c) for- 
 wards from under the nose of the cock or hammer, as shown by the dotted lines. The 
 trigger being now drawn, the piece will be discharged ; and on removing the hand from the 
 end {g ), of the slider (/), the spring at h acting against the guard, will force the slider for- 
 ward, and the lever into the position first described." 
 
 247 1 Mr. Bedford, gun-maker, of Birmingham, proposes a modification of the lock for 
 small fire-arms, in which the application of pressure to the scear-spring for discharging the 
 piece is made by means of a plug, depressed by the thumb, instead of the force of the finger 
 exerted against the trigger. Fig. 372. represents a fowling-piece partly in section. The 
 
 scear-spring is shown at a. It 
 372 is not here connected with the 
 
 trigger, as in other locks; but 
 is attached by a double-jointed 
 piece to a lever (6), which turns 
 upon a fulcrum pin in its centre. 
 At the reverse end of this lever 
 an arm extends forwards, like 
 bbdkord's i^k. that of an ordinary scear-spring, 
 
 upon which arm the lower end of the plug (c) is intended to bear; and when this 
 plug is depressed by the thumb bearing upon it, that end of the lever (6) will be forced 
 downwards, and the reverse end will be raised, so as to draw up the end of the scear-spring, 
 and set off the piece. For th^ sake of protection, the head of the plug (c) is covered by a 
 movable cap (d), forming part of a slider (e), which moves to and fro in a groove in the stock, 
 behind the breech end of the barrel. This slider (e) is acted upon by the trigger through 
 levers, which might be attached to the other side of the lock plate, but are not shown in 
 this figure, to avoid confusion. When the piece is brought to the shoulder for firing, the 
 fore-finger must be applied as usual to the trigger, but merely for the purpose of drawing 
 back the slider (e), and uncovering the head of the plug ; when this is done, the thumb is to 
 be pressed upon the head of the plug, and will thus discharge the piece. A spring bearing 
 against the lever of the slider will, when the finger is withdrawn from the trigger, send 
 the slider forward, and cover the head of the plug, as shown. On the safety principle 
 no one can look with more approbation than ourselves, but we apprehend the only real safety 
 is in the care and precautions used by the shooter. With these alone the shooting of half 
 a century would be without mishap : without them, no machinery can insure perfect safety. 
 Dr. Ure observes, — " It is with pleasure I again advert to the humane invention of the 
 Rev. John Somerville, of Currie. In April, 1835, he obtained a patent for a further inven- 
 tion to prevent the accidental discharge of fire-arms. It consists in hindering the hammer 
 
 3 C 3 
 
758 
 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 from reaching the nipple of a pcrciission-lock, or the flint reaching the steel of an ordinary 
 one, by the interposition of inovable safety studs or pins, which protrude from under the 
 false breech before the hammers of the locks, and prevent them from descending to strike. 
 These safety studs or pins are moved out of the way by the pressure of the riglit hand of 
 the person using the gun only when in the act of firing, that is, when the force of the right 
 hand and arm is exerted to press the butt end of the stock of the gun against the shoulder, 
 while the aim is taken and the trigger pulled. In carrying the gun at rest, the proper 
 parts of the thumb or hand do not come over Mr. Somerville's inovable buttons or studs." 
 
 2472. A second safety principle for percussion-guns, invented by Dr. Somerville, is thus 
 figured and described by Dr. Ure : — " Fig. 373. is a side view of part of a double percussion- 
 gun, and Jig. 374. is a 
 top or plan- view of the 
 same, which will serve 
 to explain these im- 
 proveinents, and show 
 
 I one, out of many, me- 
 
 / thods of carrying them 
 
 / into effect, a is the 
 
 \ stock of the gun ; b the 
 
 I barrels ; c the breech ; d 
 
 the nipples ; e the false 
 
 breech, on the under side of which the levers, which work the safety studs or pins, are placed ; f 
 is the shield of the false breech ; g triggers ; h the lock-plate; and i the hammers ; all of which 
 are constructed as usual : a a are the safety studs or pins, which protrude before the 
 shield (p) and work through guide pieces on the under side of the false breech. The button- 
 piece is placed in the position for the thumb of the right hand to act upon it ; but when 
 the pressure of the ball of the right thumb is to produce the movement of the safety studs, 
 it must be placed in or near the position (k); and when the heel of the right hand is to effect 
 the movements of th« safety studs, the button-piece must be placed at l, or nearly so. Ph 
 ]j ,^_ „- , these last two positions the 
 
 • Cm?C2^l'Pr~-^^ -X ^ lever (which is acted upon 
 
 " — - ^-^fn iJ^^A J^ —=- ^:^:£_i — ^ ^r"^ J ^^^ button-piece, to 
 
 —' ^ ^ work the safety studs 
 
 through a slide) would 
 require to be of a differ- 
 ent shape and differently 
 mounted. When the hammers are down upon the nipples after discharging the gun, the 
 ends of the safety pins press against the inner sides of the hammers. When this invention 
 is adapted to single-barrelled guns, only one pin (a), one lever and button-piece, will be 
 required." 
 
 2473. M. Golding's safety gun, which some years ago attracted much attention, was a 
 modification only of that of Dr. Somerville. Indeed, if report speaks truly, these gentlemen 
 united their inventions, and worked them under one patent, thus nullifying the old adage, 
 that two of a trade can never agree. 
 
 2474. Mr. Moore's improved gun bears somewhat of the following character : — The lock, 
 when fixed in its proper position, is entirely distinct from the barrel, thus securing the 
 interior from wet or dirt. The works appear strong, and yet act with effect and ease ; 
 and further, it is described as being simple in construction, and that the various portions 
 can be readily applied to any other lock. 
 
 2475. The safety or gravitating stops of I\Ir. Joseph Manton were some years ago in great 
 repute. Whether, however, from the capriciousness of the public taste, or the trouble 
 required to keep these little rolling stops suflSciently free from dogging, we are not aware ; 
 but certainly we hear but little of them now. The invention was an ingenious one, and in 
 its application to double guns it was a very useful one also ; for it entirely removed the 
 danger arising from the very reprehensible custom of loading one ban-el with the lock of 
 the other on full cock. It also allowed the sportsman to carry both barrels on full cock, 
 with the simple precaution of holding the muzzles of the gun downwards, so as to allow the 
 stops to gravitate. In climbing up banks, or making way through hedges, &c. the deter- 
 mined sporter of the full-cocked gun, by merely inclining it a little, might indulge in his 
 otherwise reprehensible habit with impunity. It would be still better to carry it quite 
 upright, as was our own practice on all occasions when it might self explode. We have 
 so much dependence on the safety of a good gun when carried erect, that we would avoid 
 any one on the so named safety principles. The steady and well practised shooter needs no 
 patent guards beyond his own habitual cautions in the carriage of his gun generally, and in 
 the change of position it necessarily makes when it is going to be fired. Perfect coolness 
 under every exciting circumstance is the best safety stop. 
 
 -VIEW OF OUH 
 
Chap. 1 1. IMPROVEMENTS ON GUNS. 759 
 
 2476. Safety trigger. Mr. Moore, a well known and excellent gun-maker, has also a 
 safety trigger or stop, which is said to be very certain, and not troublesome to keep in 
 order. Many, nay most, of these safety plans are sufficiently effective ; but the gunner 
 begins with the simple gun usually, and his initiatory training being completed on that, he 
 does not relish being hampered afresh with processes he was not broken in to. He should, 
 however, remember " To live and learn," is a good motto. 
 
 2477. Water-proof triggered lock of Tatham, Charing Cross. This addition to our stock of 
 new inventions consists of a new lock of a triangular form, placed under the trigger plate, 
 in a hollowed part of the stock purposely made to receive it, where it is protected by the 
 trigger plate. The cock occupies its old place, where it works on a silver plate that reaches 
 to the guard. This gun has a handsome appearance, and Mr. Tatham shows many recom- 
 mendatory notices of it ; but it has not yet, we believe, commanded any very extensive sale. 
 We remember to have seen something of a similar gun in France some years ago ; but we 
 do not by this mean to insinuate that Mr. Tatham has borrowed the ,.idea. We allude 
 principally to the circumstance of the works being rather under than either abo\'e or on the 
 side of the stock. 
 
 2478. Additional improvements in fire-arms are not at the present time very abundant, al- 
 though we have reason to believe that many are contemplated. The aspect of political 
 affairs, unfortunately for us, at this moment would rather tend to render warfare in the 
 battle-field in all its appliances more efficient than in the stubble-field. Hence it is that the 
 rifle under the ingenious Mr. Lovell has been rendered much more efficient ; and when 
 Mr. Wilkinson shall have perfected his deadly implement also, we shall have much to boast 
 of, and little to fear from our enemies. Let us however hope, that our most martial 
 heroes will yet be allowed to confine their murderous assaults to a battue among the 
 feathered game, or to a sham fight on our downs. We are requested, besides the notices 
 we have already offered on the Forsyth original improvement of igniting gunpowder by 
 percussion in lieu of flint and steel, to add, that the safety principle which excited so much 
 interest a few years ago, and occasioned a vast demand for the guns so manufactured, is still 
 in the hands of a descendant and connection of the original inventor of it, and is now vended 
 by Forsyth and Co., No. 8. Leicester-street, Leicester-square, London. Report also 
 states, that a Mr. Guthrie, connected with this firm, is likewise the inventor of another 
 safety stop ; but as this circumstance was not mentioned to us when we called in Leicester- 
 street, we have nothing to offer on that head. 
 
 2479. Mr. Jones's new gun is also a novelty, and if it really possesses all the qualities 
 stated, it will indeed prove an important acquisition to our sporting gunnery. Mr. Jones's 
 prospectus commences thus : — " The leading characteristic of this gun is the perfect attain- 
 ment of the direct central fire. The effecting of a direct central ignition of the charge 
 in fowling-pieces has been a desideratum in gun-making for the last sixty years. It was 
 first attempted by a very ingenious mechanist of Weimar, who pursued his object with 
 great ardour for several years, but who at length abandoned it, not being able to accomplish 
 it in an eligible manner. He was followed by many other gunsmiths of England, France, 
 and Germany, but with no better success. At length the percussion principle was intro- 
 duced, and it was soon perceived that this discovery appeared greatly to favour the accom- 
 plishment of the desired object, and it was now pursued afresh with considerable ability, and 
 with more or less success, in almost every country in Europe. But although the ceyitral fire 
 was actually eflFected by several persons, yet it was, in every instance, either so imperfect in 
 itself, or combined with such defects, as rendered it of no value ; and they were all (some of 
 them after great labour and expense had been bestowed upon them) successively given up. 
 The best attempt made in England, and which, by the bye, is not abandoned, is exhibited 
 in a walking-stick gun, in which the central fire is effected by the action of a spiral sprino-; 
 but these guns come rather under the denomination of toys than that of fire-arms. The 
 nearest approximation to the true principle was made about eight years ago at Liege in 
 Belgium ; but even this, from the number and importance of its inherent defects, was a total 
 failure. It therefore appears, from the time and the money expended, and from the number of 
 persons who have failed in the undertaking, that there have been great difficulties found in tlie 
 way of reducing this simple but important principle to successful practice ; and, indeed, to this 
 truth I can speak very feelingly ; for although I have had the benefit of the lights which my 
 predecessors in the attempt had thrown upon the subject, and I admit they were very import- 
 ant to me,either as exhibiting valuable ideas to be pursued, or errors to be avoided ; yet, so nu- 
 merous were the difficulties to be overcome, some of them making their appearance in the 
 most unexpected manner, after the whole was supposed to be perfect, that it has cost me three 
 years of unremitted application to bring it to the state in which it now is ; and which, I 
 flatter myself I may say, without violating truth or propriety of expression, is, mechanically 
 speaking, a state of perfection. The gun has, indeed, now passed the true-testing ordeal ! 
 the only one that can be relied on' in such a case, viz. the practice of the sportsman in the 
 field. And it has given the most perfect satisfaction to some of the best shots, and most 
 
 3 C 4 
 
760 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 critical judges in England." To this explanation is appended notices of those illustrious 
 persons who have patronised it. Among whom may be seen the Duke of Cumberland, 
 who, after an inspection of it and conference with Mr. Jones, ordered one, and subsequently 
 ordered another to match it. The Duke of Sussex was also pleased to express his appro- 
 bation of the gun, and offered an assurance that, should the intended operation on his royal 
 highness's eye succeed, he would likewise order a case of these guns. We are also informed 
 that, among many other purchasers of rank, are their graces of Bedford, Buccleugh, and 
 Newcastle. Mr. Jones's address continues thus : — "I have also been especially honoured 
 by the distinguished patronage of several illustrious foreigners. His majesty the king of 
 Sardinia, who is one of the greatest sportsmen in Italy, has, through the recommendation 
 of his commandant d'artillerie. Colonel Lampo, to his excellency Count d'Aglie, his ma- 
 jesty's ambassador in London, been pleased to honour me with his commands for a gun. 
 His royal highness the Duke of Orleans, after having passed two days at Versailles, where 
 he went for the purpose of trying the gun, and where, his royal highness informed me, he 
 had given it a very severe trial, expressed his entire approbation of it, stating at the same 
 time that it was decidedly superior to any other gun he had ever shot with ; and he not 
 only purchased the one which he had tried, but honoured me with his commands to make 
 him another to match it. I may further add, that M. Le Comte Edouard Montguyon and 
 M. Le Colonel Gerard, the two aides-de-camp who attended his royal highness on the trial, 
 both did me the honour of ordering guns for themselves. His majesty the king of the 
 Belgians, who was staying at the Thuileries, saw the gun, and doubtless heard the account 
 given of it by his royal highness the Duke of Orleans, also did me the honour to command 
 me to make him a gun. The Council of L' Academic de L'Industrie de France, for the 
 promotion of agriculture, manufactures, and commerce, examined the gun, after which 
 they appointed a special committee. I have named these things for the purpose of showing 
 that the gun has been critically examined and proved by competent judges." 
 
 2480. Mr. Jones's prospectus next proceeds to enumerate the advantages of this gun, 
 which it is stated are of two kinds : — " Firstly, such as appertain to the gun itself; and, 
 secondly, such as are personal to the user of it ; which advantages may be briefly enu- 
 merated as follows : — 1. The obtaining of a direct central fire. 2. The certainty of not 
 missing fire. 3. The superior quickness of the fire. 4. The superior strength of the fire. 
 5. The diminished recoil of the gun. 6. The protection of the eyes from the flying off of 
 the copper caps. 7. The removal of the annoyauce of the flash in firing. 8. The pro- 
 tection of the priming caps from wet. 9. The impossibility of blowing out the cones or 
 nipples. 10. The impermeability of the locks to wet. 11. The great simplification in the 
 construction of the lucks. 12. The very superior mechanical action of the locks. 13. The 
 superior strength of the stock. 14. The general superiority and greater durability of the 
 gun." Mr. Jones next proceeds to explain these advantagse at length ; but although our limits 
 will not allow of our giving them as they stand before us, yet we shall offer the pith of the 
 intention of the author's meaning : — 1. The ohtaiiiing of a direct central fire. The central 
 ignition of the charge is effected by making the cap the contrary way to the old one ; that 
 is to say, the detonating powder being put into a cup on the outside, instead of the inside of 
 the cap, and the gun is primed by placing the cap on the end of the striker or hammer, the 
 priming cap is therefore fired directly into the charge of the powder. 2. The certainty of 
 not missing fire. This certainty arises from there being no angular or crooked channel. 3. 
 The superior quickness of the fire which results from the foregoing. 4. The superior strength 
 of the fire which no doubt arises from the ignition of the whole body of the charge of powder 
 being more perfect and more simultaneous than it is in other guns. 5. The diminished re- 
 coil of the gun. Mr. Jones's opinion is, that the diminished recoil is only apparent, not real, 
 and that it is to be accounted for by the retrograde action being immediately upon the end 
 of the striker, which is supported by the main-spring ; that is to say, the action is upon an 
 elastic bodj', and that the blow of the recoil is thus softened into a mere push, which neither 
 causes pain at the time, nor any feeling of soreness afterwards. 6. The protection of the eyes 
 from the flying off of the copper caps. The great importance of protecting the jyes from 
 injury will be appreciated by every one. The removal of the annoyance of the flash in firing. 
 The flash being made to take place within the exploding chamber is perfectly invisible to 
 the person firing the gun. This gives confidence and steadiness in shooting, and is, at least, 
 pleasant at all times : but on many occasions it is of much greater importance ; in shooting, 
 for instance, in a gale against the wind, the gas and smoke from the caps are often blown 
 into the eyes, making them smart severely ; besides which, I have frequently known the 
 unignited particles of the percussion powder thus carried into the eyes, cause a very consi- 
 derable degree of inflammation. With this gun such effects cannot happen. 8. The protec- 
 tion of the primitig caps from wet. The importance of keeping the priming caps dry is too 
 obvious to need enforcing ; and it is clear that no wet can get into the priming cap of this 
 gun, because it is fixed upon the striker, which is within the hammer chamber, and which 
 is closed by a sliding cover. 9. The impossibility of blowing out the nipples. This is a 
 very important security. The nature of this gun is such, that the nipple can be 
 
Chap. II. THE GUNSTOCK. 761 
 
 screwed into the solid masses, forming the huts of the plugs, and by this means any power 
 of screw may be taken, and the power which is taken is double that of the resistance of the 
 barrels ; that is to say, half the power which will blow out one of the nipples will burst the 
 barrel ; therefore these nipples can never be blown out. 9. The impermeability of the locks 
 to wet is a very important point, and, as far as our judgment goes, on our inspection, it 
 seemed, if not perfectly, at least very nearly attained. 11. The great simplification in the 
 construction of the lock : its simplicity is certainly attained by there being but one lock-plate 
 to two locks, and these also perform the offices of lock-plates and trigger-plate ; in fact, 
 there is great ingenuity displayed in this union of purposes with diminished machinery. 
 12. Of the superior mechanical action of the locks ; 13. The superior strength of the stock ; and, 
 14. The general superiority of this gun. On which points all we can say is, that a minute 
 inspection of it must interest every one in its favour. If it does not perform all that is here 
 alleged in its favour, it seems to have made a wide stride towards it. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Gunstock. 
 
 2481. " The length, lend, and casting off of a stock" Colonel Hawker tells us, " must be 
 fitted to the shooter, who should have his measure for them as carefully entered on a gun- 
 maker's books, as that for a suit of clothes on those of his tailor. He has then only to 
 direct that his guns may be well balanced ; to do which the maker will put lead in pro- 
 portion to their weight ; so that on holding each of them flat on the left hand, with the 
 end of the lock opposite the little finger, he will find a sufficient equilibrium to make the 
 gun rest perfectly steady on the hand." (P. 33.) There is so much good matter comprised 
 in these few lines, that they cannot fail but to interest the reader. After his usual pithy 
 manner, much is condensed into a small compass ; we however cannot help fancying that 
 the colonel had Mr. Baker in his eye, when he compares the necessity of the fit of the 
 stock with that required of a tailor in measuring for clothes; for Mr. Baker employs a 
 machine or stock gauge, by which he measures the outline of his customer as regards length 
 of arm, neck, &c. so as at once to furnish each with a true fitting stock. There are, how- 
 ever, others also, who use the stock gauge ; some likewise can fit by eye ; and there are still 
 more, who, provided you will buy, do not trouble themselves much about the fit. Mr. 
 Greener, following in the wake of the colonel, likewise observes, — " There is as much 
 skill required in fitting a stock to the capacity of the different forms, shoulder, and length 
 of neck, as in fitting a vest or dress-coat to please a dandy." Ay, and much more, good 
 Mr. Greener ! for a dandy is but a dandy, be his dress ever so monkeyish ; but the sports- 
 man, with a well fitting stock, feels up to acts of much enterprise, and can then shoulder 
 his gun, and show how game is to be taken. When the stock is too short, particularly if 
 it is rather straight, unless the head is carried very forward, the shooter wjU throw his shot 
 above the object fired at. On the other hand, a long and crooked stock, especially when 
 in the hands of a short person, will be apt to make him shoot below his mark. Where all 
 depends on the judgment of the purchaser, let him try which piece he can at once raise to 
 his shoulder, and cover any given mark without further adjustment. Let him also change 
 the object of aim repeatedly ; and if, by a voluntary effijrt of the arms, without farther alter- 
 ation of himself or gun, he can sight the object readily, he will not do amiss to take that as 
 his pattern. Let also the length of the stock correspond to the height of the user; thus 
 in general cases it should be longer for a tall man, and vice versa. With high shoulders 
 and a short neck, a straight stock is the most handy ; but it must be remembered that a 
 straight stocked gun recoils the most. With low shoulders and a long neck, allow your 
 stock sufficient curvature and proportionate length. An error in length, it may be observed, 
 is less unfavourable to good shooting generally than when we employ a stock too short. If 
 from the commencement of your shooting practice, you will accustom yourself to a stock 
 longer than at first appears agreeable, you will gradually become used thereto, and will 
 hold it more firmly than a shorter one. You will also gain another advantage, for by thus 
 pressing the gun more closely to the shoulder, you will lessen the recoil to yourself, and 
 assist the gun in its range also by the resistance you offer, as we have hinted at in another 
 place. With regard to the wood that forms the stock, we think none exceeds the walnut 
 tree ; bird's-eye maple may please the eye of some, and it may, from its brittleness, serve 
 the cause of the gunstocker. It is certainly striking, and should you choose such stocking. 
 Colonel Hawker offers you some excellent instructions for staining it handsomely. In the 
 shape of the stock, be careful that it be deep, and come out well at the toe or bottom of the 
 heel-plate. It often happens that a sportsman meets with the gun of a friend, which, on 
 shouldering, rises up as it were by magic, and points to a mark, as though it did it instinct- 
 ively : it does so, if not instinctively at least mechanically, because it corresponds exactly 
 to his height of shoulders, length of arm, or bend of neck, or of all these points conjointly. 
 In such a case we would advise him to rest this gun on a thin board, and then to take an 
 accurate outline of it from the heel to the breech, observing, however, whether the breech 
 of the pattern gun be more buried in the stock than usual, or be more superficially placed 
 
762 
 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 than is common. Without such caution the pattern might not be in imison witli the real 
 inclination of the united portions of the pattern gun. When a gun does not balance well 
 in the hand, hut dips forward, the defect may be remedied by running in melted lead under 
 the heel-plate towards its toe. By such placing less lead will be required, and it will rise 
 easier to the slioulder, and balance better. It may also be well to state that a gunstock, 
 either too straight or too crooked, may be made to yield somewhat either way by boiling it; 
 but of course it must be done with inuch judgment, and it must be repolished and re- 
 stained'. We hardly need observe, that the butt of the stock is, in some guns, what is 
 technically called laid off, or cast off, i. e. it receives an outward inclination from the hands 
 of the maker, which has the effect of drawing the line of aim inwards; therefore be careful 
 to inform yourself on this point, otherwise it may be sometime before you can accommodate 
 your shooting to its line of aim. In examining the stock of a gun, observe also whether the 
 tipping of it exactly reaches the lower rib. Some tip ends are finished with one loop of the 
 ramrod, others are horn-tipped, and some with silver. It is an excellent caution of Colonel 
 Hawker's, that between the end of the rib and the extreme end of the tip, be it finished 
 off with what it may, a vacancy of the thickness of a shilling should be left, otherwise the 
 recoil of the gun may injure the stock, or loosen the tipping, particularly if it be of horn. 
 (See any of Colonel Hawker's later editions of his work on Shooting, for many excellent 
 remarks on gunstocks. ) 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Technical Names employed for the Parts of a Gun. 
 
 2482. As these names are conventionally used by most sports;nen, so they should be 
 borne in mind. 
 
 Bolts Irons which enter the loops or e) es of the 
 
 barrel to fasten it to the stock. 
 
 Sridle. — A polished piece of steel which caps the 
 tumbler, and is secured by two screws. It also re- 
 ceives the scear-screw. 
 
 Butt of stock. — The shouldered extremity of the 
 stock. 
 
 Cap. — It covers the ramrod screw cap ; is also used 
 for the tip of the stock. 
 
 lasting qff". — The outward inclination given to the 
 butt of the gun, being intended to incline the line of 
 aim inwards. 
 
 Chain or swivel. — A small catch suspended from 
 the neck of the tumbler, to receive the extremity of 
 the main-spring. 
 
 Chamber — The central cavity within the breech 
 to receive the powder. The antechamber is the 
 smaller one which connects these with the touch- 
 hole. 
 
 Cock. — In the flint-gun it holds in its jaws the 
 flint; in the percussion-gun it is equally a cock, laut 
 there it is more frequently called the striker. 
 
 Cock-screw. — The screw that brings the jaws of 
 the cock together. 
 
 Cup. — The cavity seen at the top of many of the 
 improved breechings. 
 
 Escutcheons. — Ornamental pieces of silver to pre- 
 vent the bolts from defacing the stock when the turn- 
 screw or pincers are applied. Escutcheons are also 
 used on other parts to receive initials, crests, shields, 
 &c. 
 
 False-breech . — This receives the hut or nose of the 
 breech when the barrel is fastening into the stock. 
 
 Elevated breech or rib is a top piece much ele- 
 vated, first used by Mr. Joseph Manton. 
 
 Tcncr. — The part between the cock and pan which 
 receives the solid cock. 
 
 Guard. — The bow which defends the triggers. 
 
 Hammer-spring. — That on which the hammer 
 moves. 
 
 Ham7ner-bri(lle . — The part in which the tail of 
 the hammer works. 
 
 Heel-plate. — The plate with which the butt of the 
 stock is tipped. 
 
 Jaws The lips of the cock which hold the flint. 
 
 Lock-plate Supports the principal works of the 
 
 lock. 
 
 Loops Eyes on the outside of the barrel, which 
 
 receive the bolts that fasten it to the stock. 
 
 Main-spring That by wliich the tumbler is 
 
 worked with the cock. 
 
 Nipple, or pivot. — The small iron pillar that re- 
 ceives the copper cap of the detonator. 
 
 Pipes Tubes to receive the ramrod. 
 
 Rib. — Central piece of iron which unites the bar- 
 rels and receives the ramrod. 
 
 Scroll-guard An extension of the guard which 
 
 receives the right hand in firing the gun. 
 
 Scear That whicli catches the tumbler for half 
 
 or wliole-cock, and being pushed up by the trigger. 
 
 Sccar-spring. — The spring which holds the scear 
 in the notches of the tumbler at either half or whole 
 cock. 
 
 Side-nail A screw which fastens on the locks. 
 
 Sight A patch of metal, usually of silver, placed 
 
 near the gun-barrel to direct the aim. 
 
 Spring-cramp. — A useful instrument, to assist 
 both in taking to pieces and putting together the 
 parts of the lock. 
 
 Tail. — The neck, shoulder, or arch of the hammer. 
 
 Tup-piece. — This opposes the rib which unites the 
 lower arches of the barrels. When it is very promi- 
 nent behind, it is called the elevated rib. 
 
 Trigger-plate The triggers work in it. 
 
 Trigger-springs are small springs found in some 
 highly finislied locks, and are intended to keep the 
 triggers close to the scear. 
 
 Tumbler. — The movable centre piece of a lock, 
 which falls with, and is subservient to, the cock. 
 
 Tumbler-screw . — This fastens on the cock. 
 
 Vent-hole. — Sometimes there are two or three 
 vent-holes, which are intended to let out the gas in a 
 detonator, and thus to lessen the recoil. 
 
 Worni. — The screw at the end of the ramrod. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Preservative Treatment of Guns. 
 248.^. Some wise body tells us, that if you want your work well done, do it yourself; 
 and we are from experience convinced of the truth of this old adage. As regards a gun, too 
 much care cannot be taken of it, particularly it requires much dexterity and great caution 
 in taking it to pieces, and even more in putting it together again. To do it well calls not 
 only for much mechanical skill, and a light but firm hand, but it also requires a personal 
 interest in the matter that none but the owner is likely to fetl, except he have a more than 
 usually trusty and expert servant. We were never so situated in life as not to be able to 
 command some assistance ; but as regarded our sporting implements, particularly those 
 connected witli our guns, we never allowed any domestic to interfere in the least with 
 them : nor do we remember ever to have had a gun cleaned by any other hand than our 
 own. Thus it was that we never had a gun injured by an officious hard-handed fellow, 
 
Chap. II. DISSECTING THE LOCK. 763 
 
 who would do too much, nor one ruinously neglected by another who did too little. Every 
 gun, if only moderately used, requires occasionally to be taken entirely to pieces. Twice 
 a year is not too often to take out the breech or breeches wherever a gun is much used ; 
 the pivots, and the lock or locks, will require more frequent attention. The implements 
 necessary are a bench, vice, turn-screws of various sizes, from the delicate one of an eighth 
 to those of a quarter and a half of an inch, the latter for the turning the cock-screw, breech- 
 screws, and for raising the bolts which secure the barrel in the stock. The spring-cramp 
 is an essential requisite, and once more we would recommend every gunner, particularly 
 one out of the immediate reach of a gun-maker, and not having a relay of fowling-pieces, to 
 be furnished with duplicates of every part of his gun that is liable to fracture, as springs, 
 cocks, and pivots. When using the spring-cramp, take care not to screw up the springs 
 you cramp too closely, otherwise you may irreparably injure their elasticity. It is true 
 that a very little over cramping would snap them, if they were really made of the very best 
 tempered steel ; but that is not always the case, and it is then the cramp may seriously 
 injure their elasticity, without breaking them : in such case we might know little of the 
 matter until informed of it by the defective action of the lock. Although we also have 
 had much experience in the manipulations- attendant on the care and management of the 
 sporting gun, yet we are not so egotistical but that we readily yield the palm to Colonel 
 Hawker. We cannot therefore, while we offer the results of our own experience, refrain 
 from frequently alluding to the superior instructions on the subject offered by him, and 
 from recommending them to the careful perusal of every young sportsman. 
 
 2484. In taking off the main-spring, first put the lock on full cock ; next cramp the main- 
 spring ; this done, let down the cock, and the main-spring will fall off. When it is 
 necessary to put the lock on again, first let the cock be left down ; then hook the end of 
 the main-spring on the swivel or chain ; then move it up, and place it into its position on 
 the lock-plate ; this done, unscrew the cramp, and the lock is once more fit for action. 
 When it appears necessary to take off" the hammer, first shut down the hammer carefully, 
 cramp the spring, until, by shaking the lock, the hammer is heard to rattle. Now go no 
 further, but take out the screw behind, and the hammer will fall off". When required to 
 put it on again, you have nothing to do but to replace it in its former situation ; turn in 
 the screw, and set the spring free. If it be wished to take the hammer-spring out, the 
 hammer must first be released and the main-spring also, to enable you to get at the screw 
 behind. The hammer-spring must then be cramped, till it is taken out and put on again 
 to receive the hammer. 
 
 2485. To take to pieces the small works of a gun-lock. Be careful that you keep your 
 several screws distinct ; were they mixed, it is ten to one but that confusion, if not injury, 
 would follow. Having commenced by taking oflT the main-spring, next unscrew and take 
 out the scear, by half cocking of the lock ; clasp the forepart of the lock, firmly pressing 
 the thumb at the same time against the hinder part of the cock, directing it forward, while 
 the scear and scear-spring, being now pressed together with the forefinger and thumb, will 
 facilitate the taking out the scear-screw. Having done thus far, undo the two screws, take 
 off" the bridle, and then unscrew and take out the scear-spring ; next unscrew and take off" 
 the cock, which will readily separate from the tumbler, if it be gently tapped or shaken : 
 this done, take out the tumbler, and your lock is dismembered ; but take great care that 
 none of the separated parts are overlooked and allowed to become hidden by matters around, 
 or by falling on the floor, a circumstance we have known to happen. 
 
 2486. When it is required to put the lock pieces together again, proceed as follows ; first, 
 put the tumbler in its place, and screw on the cock; next, do the same by the scear-spring ; 
 set on the bridle with the two upper screws ; then put in the scear ; but to open a clear 
 passage for the screw of the scear, be aware it is necessary that you again, as before, press the 
 forefinger and thumb on the scear and scear-spring, and also that you again push the cock 
 forward, as when taking off" the scear. Without this pressure it is not easy to get the hole in 
 the scear opposite the hole in the bridle ; and without this the sear-screw will not enter. We 
 have seen this neglect, by a little inadvertence, require a gun to be sent ten miles to a gun- 
 smith. But to return to our subject. Now let down the cock, to admit of putting on the 
 main-spring, and the process is finished. It is evident that, with the detonating gun, there is 
 not one-half of this trouble in disjoining the machinery. The pivot, or nipple, %vill require to 
 be occasionally unscrewed and examined, that corrosion may not have done any injury ; and 
 further, to prevent disappointment from such a source, when a gun is purchased, remember 
 to be provided with spare pivots, all critically adapted to tlie barrel. We hardly need remind 
 the sportsman that, althougli it is but seldom that he will find it necessary to take all the 
 works of hjs gun to pieces, yet it will be prudent, every now and then, to put a little pure 
 olive oil with a camel's hair pencil on the pivot nail, or centre of the tum.bler, on which almost 
 all the works of guns of both kinds move. On the lock-plate under the works do the same. 
 To those who use the flint-gun, it will be further necessary to apply a little oil under the 
 neck of the hammer, which will flow to all the dependencies. Additional care, and more 
 frequent attention, be it remembered, is requisite for the percussion than for the flint-lock. 
 
764 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 although the latter presents more complicated machinery than the former. This results 
 from the corroding property of 4he gases evolved, being so much greater in the one than 
 the "other, Lancaster's printed directions given to gentlemen who buy percussion-guns of 
 him, embody all that is required on this head, and are as follows : — " Always^ clean those 
 parts of the barrels and locks that the detonating powder acts upon with a wet rag ; then 
 rub them dry, and leave them in oil, to prevent rust. The pegs should not be taken out 
 too often. Before you take out the barrels, bring the locks to half cock. The locks do 
 not require to be taken off every time the gun is used ; once a fortnight is quite sufficient. 
 Put a little fine oil to the parts where there is friction ; but if the gun has been used on a 
 wet day, the locks should be taken off to be cleaned and oiled immediately." It does 
 occasionally happen that, by neglect or accident, a lock becomes rusted both within and 
 without ; in such case plunge it in warm water, and scrub it well by means of a hard 
 brush, aided by very fine sand, emery powder, or levigated glass. Judiciously done, this 
 will remove all the rust without any injury to the gun, provided it has not been very long 
 neglected, or the rust collected having been occasioned by any actual corrosive matter, or 
 by such continued moisture as deeply to abrade the surfaces which are intended to play on 
 each other. When, however, this has happened, and the rust has corroded the metal deeply, 
 scrape, scour, and file out the erosions, and if these fail, send the gun to the gunsmith. If 
 the inside of a gun-barrel become rusty with a slight coating only of superficial rust, the 
 same means may be employed ; but we would recommend further, for security's sake, when 
 the rusting is considerable, that the breech be taken out ; and when the barrel has been 
 scoured and dried, that it be held up to the light and carefully inspected. Should any 
 specks remain, or any marks of indented corrosion be present, we recommend that these 
 might be first well examined by yourself by means of an iron rod, with a bent process at 
 the end. Should the result not satisfy you that it is very superficial, take it to your gun- 
 smith, who, if he has any doubt on the subject, after a more critical inspection, ought to 
 recommend that it be re-proved ; or if you object to the cost, or are wanting in faith in the 
 prover, you may prove it yourself by putting into it a charge and a half of both powder 
 and shot, which, having put the loaded barrel into a small trench cut in a field or garden, 
 ignite its charge by means of a train. 
 
 Sbbsect. 6. Cleaning of Guns, 
 
 2487. Although the cleaning of a gun is an important matter to the sportsman, there are 
 scarcely any two who do it exactly alike. Gun-makers themselves differ in the methods 
 employed, although there are few that do not sport more or less, and who consequently are 
 interested in the preservation of the guns they use. Lancaster's directions for cleaning 
 guns run thus: — " Place the breech end of the barrels in a bucket, in which there is cold 
 water about three inches deep ; then after wetting the sponge, cloth, or tow, introduce the 
 rod into the barrels, and work it well ; next apply the wire brush attached to the cleaning 
 rod with some clean hot water, which will take out all the lead in the operation. This 
 should be invariably attended to, as it is well known that washing only will not remove the 
 lead. Wipe the rod and the outside of the barrels dry, and set the latter upright, muzzle 
 downwards, for two minutes to drain, after which rub them out perfectly dry. Wipe the barrels 
 out clean, then pass an oiled rag down the inside, and rub over the outside ; leave them a 
 little oily, which will prevent rust. The use of cloth is preferred, as not subjecting gentle- 
 men to the serious accidents that have happened from leaving tow in the chamber. Brass, 
 being in its nature softer than iron, allows of the brush being used without the possibility 
 of injury to the barrels." Colonel Hawker also directs cold water to be used in the wash- 
 ing of guns, as more readily removing the foulness within ; but, as he thinks, by the application 
 of hot water it dries and adheres more closely. We, however, have never observed it to do 
 so, for we never allowed the barrel to self-dry ; neither can we quite agree in recommending, 
 as he does, that fine sand or brick dust be used to remove the lead. Very fine steel filings 
 are equally efficacious in removing lead or rust as sand, and are never injurious, which 
 cannot be said of sand ; the frequent scouring with which (as the dropping of water only 
 will wear away rocks), must tend to thin the barrel. If a coat of rust have already formed, 
 then use it to remove that ; but, at all other times, the steel brush rod is in our opinion all 
 that ought to be employed, and that only when the leading has become considerable, which 
 it takes some time to do if the metallic wadding be used. 
 
 2488. Our oicn method of cleaning a gun was as follows ; and be it observed that, if it was 
 more operose than was actually necessary, it was a fault on the right side ; for we look on 
 a gun not as a field article only, but likewise as an elegant toy, and one that we would have 
 always before us : — Being provided with a kettle of boiling water at one side, and with an 
 empty pail on the other, our barrels detached from the stock, and our cleaning rod furnished 
 with tow, we commenced our operation by pouring the hot water down each barrel. This 
 done, we inserted our cleaning rod armed as we have stated, with which we well scoured out 
 each barrel, ending by reversing them to discharge the foul water. Having poured down 
 and ejected a second qixantity of hot water, we wiped out the barrels with fresh tow, until. 
 
Chap. II. CLEANING AND CARE OF THE GUN. 765 
 
 by the absorption of the tow and their own heat, they were to all appearance as dry within 
 as without. But as in our opinion it was possible that some moisture might insinuate 
 itself within the screw joints of the breech and touch-hole, we always let down an iron plug 
 short of a red heat, which we moved up and down one barrel for half a minute, when we 
 transferred it to the other for the same purpose. This done, and our locks cleaned, our 
 gun was either packed up in its case, or looped up entire for the morrow's use, as circum- 
 stances might require. Whenever we cleaned our gun in the shooting season we did not 
 oil it within, but if we were in a house at all damp we inserted the armed rod, an article 
 which will be noticed anon ; and we strongly recommend every one who prides himself on 
 his care of his gun or guns to do the like. Further, should he wish all this to be done 
 well, let him do it himself; and, so doing, his gun will be dearer to him for the trouble it 
 costs him, unless he be idle indeed ! 
 
 2489. How often a gun ought to be cleaned must depend on circumstances. Some guns foul 
 sooner than others, as those not well finished off. Some powder, also, fouls more than 
 some others ; and small shot fouls a gun more than large. Some waddings are certainly 
 more apt to keep the gun from fouling than others, but nevertheless washing or cleaning is 
 required for all ; and indeed, after every twenty shots, the gun should be cleaned. Even 
 in the field this may be done, if a servant be prepared with rod and tow ; and, when 
 actually necessary, hot water can be procured at any cottage ; and while the master is 
 lunching, the attendant can do it. We very frequently wiped out our own gun when 
 shooting on the moors, and always were repaid by the more pleasant and effective way in 
 which it fired afterwards. 
 
 2490. When a gun is put hy for the season, it should be particularly observed that it be 
 placed where no damp can come to it. But as it is impossible in some houses to exclude 
 moisture, we must consider what is to be done to lessen an unavoidable evil. It is useless 
 to depend on the shelter of the gun-case ; we may, it is true, oil the barrel within and 
 without ; but even through this the wet will insinuate in very moist situations. We have 
 seen the barrels filled up with tallow, which certainly then renders them damp-proof, pro- 
 vided the tallow be very pure, and wholly without salt, which is seldom the case. To re- 
 move the tallow from within when the gun is wanted, is also a troublesome and a filthy 
 job. The outer surface of the gun may be varnished, which will enable it to resist 
 a winter's damp ; and by placing a piece of shoemaker's wax over the touch-hole, and 
 a good soft cork within the mouth of the barrel, the gun may be preserved in a damp 
 situation even. Our plan of protection was, however, more effective, much neater, ar.d 
 the means employed becoming a part of the apparatus of the gun, were always present, 
 whether the gun was in use or not. For a double gun this preservative consisted of two 
 rods, turned true to the length, and very near to the diameter of the barrels. The smallest 
 difference between the size of the rod and that of the barrel was suflBcient to allow the rod 
 to have a covering of white kerseymere, which was either glued on, or, which is better, was 
 fine drawn, according to tailors' phraseology. Whatever barrels we had in our palmy days, 
 were furnished with one of these rods, as some who will probably read these pages must 
 remember. We further placed a morsel of wax over the touch-hole, and we then bid de- 
 fiance to damp. It remains to state that this method is particularly applicable to guns 
 when sent long distances by land or water carriage, during which wet and damp are then 
 usually liable to assail them. We have heard of guns sent to the moors, which, on their 
 arrival there, were some of them entirely useless, and others greatly damaged. With the 
 precautions we have detailed, careful packing, and judicious selection of their means of 
 transit, these disasters might have been prevented. By no means put a gun by for the 
 season without having the breech or breeches taken out ; to effect which readily, steep 
 the barrels in hot water. Having removed, cleaned, and thoroughly dried both male and 
 female screw, anoint the threads with pure tallow, and return them. 
 
 2491. To remove rust from the inside of the barrel. We have been hitherto endeavouring, 
 by the rules laid down, to prevent any rust from accumulating ; but as it will sometimes 
 occur, in which case it not only casts a reflection on the owner, but also proves actually 
 injurious to the gun by lessening the range, and preventing its garnishing evenly, let us 
 consider how to restore it to its original polish. Have an ashen rod turned a few inches 
 longer than the barrel, and so nearly of the size of the bore, as to allow of the following 
 process ; — Let one end of the rod be cut lengthwise, so as to make a slit of six inches long, 
 into which slit enter as much fine emery paper as will completely fill up the bore of the 
 barrel, taking care, in folding the paper tightly round the wood, that the emery surface is 
 outward. Force it into the barrel by screwing it downwards from the top to the bottom ; 
 repeat this process until the barrel is as clean and as polished as when it left the maker's 
 hands. It is needless to remark, after the cautions we have given against using sand or 
 any coarse matter that can abrade the surface of the barrel, that it is only the finest emery 
 that should be used ; from which, if judiciously employed on only one or two such occa- 
 sions as these, no injurious effects can be apprehended. We need not inform the observant, 
 that iron or steel well polished will not attract rust so readily as when, being slightly 
 
766 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 abraded, it offers small indentations, by which the minute aqueous particles are detained. 
 It may be asked after all this. Would it not be better to send tlio gun to be repolished by 
 the gun-maker ? It would save trouble, we grant ; but will he not overdo the matter, and 
 thus weaken the barrel ? 
 
 2492. The conscientious sportsman will be a careful one. It is not always convenient to 
 clean our gun directly we return home, but we can in every case displace the cap, or throw 
 out the priming. Not but even then the gun may explode, if only a very few grains of 
 powder remain. It requires, therefore, other precautions in putting away a loaded gun. 
 The best, some say, is to lock it up : other sapients tell us that the best of all is io fire it 
 off ; which we affirm is neither economical, nor is it always agreeable to the natives of the 
 town or village you occupy to be thus alarmed (and prudence directs that you do not 
 discharge your piece until you arrive there) ; children crying, dogs barking, all in an 
 uproar, with a few gentle blessings audibly whispered on the intruder, are not welcome 
 greetings on the return. Having therefore arrived at your door, remove the cap, if a 
 percussion piece, or, if flint, throw out the priming, let down the spring of the lock, draw 
 the ramrod, and dropping it down the barrel, put the gun away into a closet or glory-hole 
 of your own ; or otherwise suspend it high and dry in your study, and all must be safe, 
 at least against the ordinary risks. 
 
 SuBSEci'. 7. Of Shot. 
 
 2493. The patent shot is now in general use among sportsmen, and it is greatly to be 
 regretted that the shot-makers will not unite in a compact to manufacture this article on 
 one common scale of size, number, or letter. Of the methods of manufacturing we shall say 
 little more, than that the circularity of the patent shot was obtained by pouring it from 
 great heights, ))y which means the shot hardened ere it fell to the ground ; and as in falling 
 the resistances it met with were equally applied from the supposed rotatory motion, so it 
 remained circular. The improvement in shot, by introducing quicksilver into its com- 
 position, was an important one. In rifle shooting it inight be employed to great advantage 
 on many occasions, particularly in attacks made on large animals, as elephants and other of 
 the Pachi/dermata, or thick hided. Here the additional weight of the ball gained from the 
 quicksilver assists the projectile force greatly, while the increased hardness obtained from 
 the mercury employed would also assist the hunters in more readily penetrating the hides 
 of many objects of foreign chase which now escape, or can only be conquered by an iron 
 bullet, which must be large, and hence would require a gun of enlarged caliber and 
 unwieldy dimensions. A shot-charge, formed of a mixture of quicksilver and lead, cer- 
 tainly fouls the barrel much less than that of lead alone ; for which reason, were there jno 
 others, we do not despair of seeing it come into general use. . Colonel Hawker also 
 observes, that birds killed %vith this shot will keep much longer than those killed with 
 any other. Tliis opinion is something allied to that of Mr. Daniel, who asserts that birds 
 killed with patent shot turn green twenty-four hours sooner than when it is done by 
 common shot. In this latter case the increased tendency to putrefaction is attributed to 
 the copperas, which Is said to enter the process of making the patent shot. We have 
 heard something of this before, but we paid little attention to it ; nor even now can we see 
 how either of the vitriolic sulphates can hurry the putrefactive process. If, however, it can 
 be proved, that in the new patent shot the copperas is left out, we may then be inclined to 
 consider these opinions as proved. 
 
 2494. The new patent shot we believe to have been the invention of the celebrated Joe 
 Manton ; and, in the first instance, the character they bore was a very favourable one. It 
 is supposed, and we believe now generally known, that mercury entered their composition. 
 Our own practical knowledge of them is confined to a few trials only, when, our stock 
 being expended, we returned to our old sort. They are smaller than those in common use, 
 and consequently lie more compact, and therefore answer best, in the calibers of small guns, 
 from their additional weight. It is also averred by Colonel Hawker, that " the game killed with 
 this shot will keep much longer than when the common shot is used. " Moreover, by the fore- 
 going process, "the shot," he observes, "becoines as clean as silver to handle, or carry loose in the 
 pocket ; and that its friction, when firing, leads the calibers little or nothing in comparison 
 to the old shot. An advantage, too, above all the others, I should not omit to mention, is, 
 that in this shot the surface of every pellet is precisely alike, owing to a different process of 
 manufacturing ; which could never be the case with shot that had arsenic in its composition. 
 This must, of course, tend to make the charge lie with more precision in the barrel, and 
 consequently be more evenly dispersed in and round the object." (P. 109.) The new 
 patent shot, notwithstanding all this, are not much in request. They are, however, to be 
 obtained at Messrs. Walker's and Co. ; and we recommend a trial of them, which we should 
 ourselves also have made of them ere this, had not attention to this work kept us for the 
 last few years confined to our study. 
 
 2495. The patent drop shot of Messrs. Walker and Parker, of the Patent Shot Tower, 
 Lambeth, we hardly need observe, continue in considerable repute among sportsmen. 
 
Chap. II. VARIETIES OF SHOT. 767 
 
 There are also other London shot manufactories ; and likewise in some of our large pro- 
 vincial towns, as Newcastle, good shot are manufactured. The fact that the shot of the 
 different manufacturers vary so much as they do, is very much to be lamented. On fliis 
 subject Colonel Hawker tells us, that " an ounce of No. 7. from Messrs. Walker and 
 Parker's, amounts to 341 pellets ; and the same weight from Mr. Beaumont's (late Preston), 
 398 ditto, &c. ; and in some places the numbers are reversed." The following is a list of 
 the shot of Walker's firm, with their letterings, number-marks, and number of pellets in an 
 ounce : — 
 
 A A 
 
 A 
 
 B B 
 
 B 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 ■>0 
 
 4 
 
 50 
 
 5 
 
 58 
 
 6 
 
 75 
 
 7 
 
 82 
 
 8 
 
 112 
 
 9 
 
 135 
 
 10 
 
 177 
 
 218 
 280 
 341 
 600 
 984 
 1726 
 
 2496. Mould, drop, or swan-shot, are of large size ; and are those usually employed for 
 wildfowl shooting ; they arc thus lettered, and the pellets numbered : — 
 
 No. of pellets to I oz. 
 LG - > - - - H 
 
 M G (hardly) 9 
 
 S G - . - - - U 
 
 S S G - - - - - - 15 
 
 S S S G - - - - - 17 
 
 2497. Dust shot our Mentor has not condescended to notice, farther than that he " leaves 
 the pleasure of using and counting it to those who recommend it." We, however, have 
 ourselves proved its efficacy ; for in a winter's day of frost and snow we fired a charge of 
 dust shot up a narrow passage of about six feet wide, between two cornricks, where such 
 a number of small birds of all kinds as arc seen in farmyards during frost were settled, that 
 we picked up between forty and fifty, the proceeds of one shot only. We can suppose a 
 fastidious sportsman to turn up his nose, and exclaim. What a sportsman t But were he, 
 like us, to be shut up during a long frost in an old-fashioned hall in the Essex Marshes, 
 without a neighbour, save the farmer who tilled the ground around us, he also might be 
 tempted to degrade himself by sporting among larks, sparrows, and chaffinches. Thus 
 situated, we however think he might do it satis peur et sans reproche, and particularly if he 
 were as fond as ourselves of a sparrow pudding. 
 
 2498. Effective sizes of shot. These vary in the opinions of different sportsmen. Our 
 grand gunner thinks that No. 7. is the best size for general shooting with a gun of the 
 common weight and bore ; and with this, he says, that, taking the seasons throughout, more 
 game may be killed than with any other, " taking every thing from mallard and hare to 
 quail and jacksnipe." There is pith in the colonel's reason why small shot answers best, 
 when he tells us, that " it lies more compact in the barrel ; and, consequently, receives more 
 effectually the force of the powder than large shot, which can only have this advantage in 
 a proportionably large caliber. Thus it is that a grain of small shot, from a small gun, 
 will kill far better, in proportion, than one of large ; and with it you have not only the 
 chances multiplied in favour of taking a vital part, but the same advantage of penetrating 
 feathers, that a pin would have (with a moderate pressure on it) over a nail ; and its garnish 
 must be so regular, that a bird, at forty yards, could very seldom get away; whereas the 
 large shot, from the objection before named, will often fly so wide and irregular, that the 
 game will escape between the void spaces in the circle." (P. 104.) He does not, however, 
 deny, but that with Nos. 3. and 4. very long shots will be more effective But how many 
 more within reasonable distances do occur ; and then the chances with large shot would be 
 lessened by the diminished number of pellets : but all this must depend much on the fancy 
 of the sportsman, and whether he shoots for pot. or for credit in the kill. For some time 
 the use of smaller shot than heretofore has been becoming prevalent. Captain Williamson, 
 in his Oriental Field Sports, vol. i". p. 77. says, " One of the best shots I ever saw never 
 used any other than No. 9." General Hanger, on the contrary, confined himself to No. 2. 
 There are persons so dexterous that they can kill with almost any thing, and any how, if 
 we may be allowed the expression ; but we should not be pleased to be confined in October 
 to shoot at our partridges and pheasants with shot of so small a size. 
 
 2499. Larger sizes of shot are advocated hy others. Thus an acute writer in the New 
 Sporting Magazine, who evidently favours rather large shot, argues thus: — " It has always 
 been our opinion that every shot fired, from a dust-corn to a forty-two pounder, moves with 
 a velocity and force in a direct ratio to its size and weight. If any person who has the op- 
 portunity will fire at a hard block of wood with various sizes of shot, he will find that a 
 forty-two pounder ball will sink deeper into the block than a twelve pounder, a twelv 
 pounder than a musket-ball, a musket-ball tlian a swan-shot, a swan-shot than a No. 1. shot, 
 a No. 1. than a No. 4., and a No. 4. than a No. 9. Then if a No. 4. will strike deeper 
 into an oak -board than a No. 9., why should it not into the body of a hare or partridge? " 
 This may be very true, but it must be taken into the account that the vacancies in the gar- 
 
1^8 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 nishing, when large shot are employed, are both more numerous and more extended than 
 when the shot are smaller. The editor's opinion is, that a trial of the gun employed should 
 have Some influence in determining the size of shot used ; for it is unquestionable that some 
 guns carry much closer than others. Let therefore thirty- five yards be considered as a fair 
 average distance of the shots made. Now try various sizes of shot at this distance On a sheet of 
 paper, and the largest size that will garnish, after repeated trials, so that a partridge could 
 not escape, may be with propriety selected as the ordinary size to be used for that gun. For 
 snipe-shooting, of course, some variation should be made. Mr. Daniel is an advocate for 
 the use of shot of a very moderate size. He says, " The velocity of a charge of No. 7. 
 being equal (Query) to one of No. 3. at that distance ; and since small shot fly thicker than 
 large, in proportion to its size ; and as there are many parts about the body of a bird where- 
 in a pellet of No. 7. will affect its vitality equal to a pellet of No. 2., the chances by using 
 the former are multiplied in the marksman's favour ; for it is the number, and not the mag- 
 nitude, of the particles that kills on the spot ; and if sportsmen would be persuaded to use 
 Nos. 5. and 6. in grouse and partridge, and No. 7. in woodcock shooting, instead of Nos. 3. 
 and 4., and Nos. 4. and 5. for black game and pheasants instead of No. 2. and 3., they would 
 bring home one-third more game, and not destroy one head more than usual. They who 
 prefer large shot, and accustom themselves to fire at great distances, leave nearly as many 
 languishing in the field as immediately fall ; whereas those that use small shot, and shoot 
 fair, fill their bag with little spoil or waste beyond what they take with them from the field." 
 To an old gamekeeper of his (he tells us), he has often put the question, " Why he was so 
 partial to small shot ? " (for he generally used Nos. 6. and 7. mixed), and his reply was, " Sir, 
 they go between the feathers like pins and needles ; whilst the large shot you use as often 
 glance off as penetrate them." (Vol. iii. p. 454.) 
 
 2500. The author of the essay on Shooting declares his opinion on the subject in hand 
 thus ; premising on our own parts, however, that we have altered his numbers of the shots 
 to make them correspond with the schedule of Messrs. Walker and Parker, as given at 
 p. 765. : — " In the first month of partridge shooting shot No. 5. should be used ; for since, 
 at this time, the birds spring near at hand, and we seldom fire at more than the distance 
 of forty paces, if the shooter takes his aim but tolerably well, it is almost impossible for a 
 bird at this distance to escape in the circle or disk which the shot forms. Hares also, at 
 this season of the year, sit closer ; and being at the same time thinly covered with fur, may 
 easily be killed with this sized shot, at thirty or thirty-five paces. In snipe and quail 
 shooting this sized shot is peculiarly proper ; for, in using a larger size, however true the 
 sportsman may shoot, yet he will frequently miss ; the objects being so small, that they 
 have great chance of escaping in the vacant spaces of the circle or disk. Yet there are 
 many sportsmen who shoot snipes, quails, and fieldfares in countries where they abound, 
 with sizes 6. and 7. of the common shot, the last of which is called mustard-seed. About 
 the beginning of October, at which time partridges are stronger on the wing, No. 3. is the 
 proper shot to be used. This size seems to be the best of any ; it preserves a proper 
 medium between shot too large, and that which is too small ; and will kill a hare from the 
 distance of thirty-five to forty paces, and a partridge at fifty, provided the powder be 
 good. It will serve also for rabbit shooting. In short, it is adapted for all game, and 
 many sportsmen use no other the season round. It is true that distant objects are 
 frequently missed for want of larger shot ; but then these bear no proportion to the number 
 which are daily missedj by using shot of too large a size, especially with the feathered 
 game. If a man were to shoot constantly with shot No. 1. for one partridge which he 
 might chance to kill with a single pellet, at the distance of eighty paces, he would miss 
 twenty birds at fifty paces, which would in such case escape in the vacant spaces of the 
 circle. But if the sportsman expressly proposes to shoot wild ducks or hares, then, indeed, 
 he had better use the No. 1. However, in shooting with a double-barrelled gun, it may 
 be prudent to load one of the barrels with large shot for the necessary occasions ; and if 
 ill any case large shot is required. No. 1 . will be found to be better than any other ; for its 
 size is not so large as to prevent it from sufficiently garnishing, or being equally spread in 
 the circle, and it can at the same time perform, in effect, all that a larger-sized shot can do, 
 which garnishes but very little, if any at all." Were we to introduce many other quo- 
 tations from authorities before us, they would tend more to show how widely opinions will 
 vary, than to settle those of others. Let the sportsman, therefore, who feels much on the 
 subject, seek the information he wishes for in the wide field of experiment and observation. 
 We have stated the outlines, let his own practical remarks fill up the blanks. The gun he 
 shoots with, the country he shoots over, liis own methods of shooting, whether very quick 
 or very deliberate, will all of them tend to contravene any fixed rules or principles laid 
 down. 
 
 2501. Mixed shot. Some persons would by no means use two sizes of shot together ; and we 
 were equally hostile to it, until, by shooting with some excellent sportsmen who purposely 
 mixed theirs, we were induced to try a mixture, when, we must own, we could discover no 
 difterence in the effect. Mr. Daniel informs us that his uncle, " who was allowed to be 
 
Cmap.II. shot cartridges. 769 
 
 one of the best marksmen of his time, after minute trials and mature experience, preferred 
 it to every other kind." Gamekeepers," he continues, " frequently use it ; and many persons 
 in this class are in the habit of trying and knowing what shot will do most execution, and 
 are men who generally draw their reflections and remarks from actual and successful ex- 
 periment. It is true they do not write a treatise upon the subject ; yet, from killing game 
 and animals at all times, are at least as likely to form a just decision as gentlemen, who, for 
 the most part, only use their guns three months at the commencement of the season. 
 The numbers of shot proper to be mixed together for general use are 4, 5, 6, and 7." 
 (Rural Sports, art. Shot.) There, however, remain many judicious gunners, who de- 
 cidedly object to mixing their shot, though, as already observed, we are inclined to think 
 it is not injurious to either their range or garnishing ; nor do we believe any law in pro- 
 jectiles can be brought forward to prove its impropriety. The mass of shot is propelled by 
 the expansive power of the powder ; it is ejected in a mass ; and, when it separates, each shot 
 carries with it its own share of ejective force, with very little interference with any other, 
 it being evident that the projectile force acting on each shot is in the proportion of its area 
 of dimensions. 
 
 2502. Patent shot-cartridges of Eley. V/e presume we need not inform the reader that the 
 use of paper cartridges, made somewhat after the military fashion (except that the latter 
 are charged with ball, but the sportsman's with shot), have been long used by some persons ; 
 but they were too uncertain in their action, particularly in their delivery of the shot, 
 to come into general use. The history of Eley's patent shot-cartridges, as related by 
 Colonel Hawker, is an amusing one, and exhibits this gentleman as an active agent in 
 bringing them before the public. (See his work on Shooting.) The original projector was 
 a Mr. Jenour, who sold the invention to Messrs. Eley ; and they for some time maintained 
 a large establishment for the manufacture and sale of them in Charlotte-street. The 
 cartridges, however, had not then attained due perfection. Imitations were abroad also ; 
 and, finally, the establishment was broken up, and the concern sold, as it is said, for a 
 hundred pounds, to Purdey the gun-maker. Colonel Hawker appears to think very highly 
 of these cartridges in their improved state ; and without doubt, for some varieties of shooting, 
 they are excellent auxiliaries, particularly they are so for long shots. The principles on 
 which they are formed consists in confining the shots within the meshes of a net of wire 
 gauze, so managed, that in the flight of the cartridge they may separate from it by degrees 
 in their passage. At first the wire employed was much too stiff", and the meshes of the 
 purse too small ; by which means the charge was either delivered in a dangerous mass, or 
 otherwise it was too scattered, i. e. partially and ineffectively only. An inconvenience 
 attended the very few we have used, which was, that, after a faix shots, they did not pass 
 pleasantly down the barrel. A morsel of tallow however, smeared on the outside, remedied 
 this ; but the smallest delay in the field is annoying. For wildfowl shooting they are very 
 useful; and for rook shooting we have likewise found them so. They are also much 
 patronised by some pigeon shooters ; indeed, we believe they are their best friends. Colonel 
 Hawker's account perfectly coincides with our sentiments regarding them, and with that 
 also entertained by several experimental sportsmen of our acquaintance. " For general 
 shooting," observes the Colonel, "and particularly close shots, it is totally out of the ques- 
 tion : it increases tenfold the difficulty of killing the object when very near, and spoils the 
 birds when hit ; and is, of course, dangerous for covert or battue shooting. Let me, 
 therefore, conclude with recommending my sporting friends not to adopt the cartridge for 
 general shooting, but only to make use of it on particular occasions." (Ibid. 7th ed p. 112.) 
 Greener would prefer the shot being surrounded by some other medium than wire, as 
 felt hatting, &c. He observes on them, very justly, that " there is one point which must 
 not be lost sight of in using cartridges. If you load with as heavy a charge of powder as 
 in general shooting, their effect is trifling compared with what it is with a moderate charge. 
 The shot droops considerably more ; therefore you must have an increase of elevation, or 
 you will invariably shoot under your object, at any distance above forty yards." (P. 177.) 
 These cartridges, it must be remarked, are certainly gaining ground, and particularly 
 among pigeon shooters, and for all long shot distances and bulky game. We would, how- 
 ever, recommend the reader to a very full expos4 of their properties, stitched up with the 
 Sporting Magazine for July, 1838; and also to a very able and fair examination of the 
 pretensions of these cartridges in answer, by a writer in the New Sporting Magazine for 
 September, 1838. We would ourselves remark, that if they do not and cannot do all that 
 the venders state — and what article is there that does do all that is promised for it? — yet 
 they certainly do increase the means of destruction in the hands of the gunner, and con- 
 sequently they have a fair claim to public patronage. They are now sold at 36. St. 
 James's-street, Piccadilly, where full directions of the proper weights for certain caliber of 
 barrel, as well as the sorts adapted to certain varieties of shooting, as moor-fowl, partridge, 
 snipe, wildfowl, &c. &c. are laid before the purchaser. 
 
 2503. Shot-belts, steel- chargers, &c. are necessary means of carrying the shot ; or would you, 
 good reader, prefer the boyish method of a bag, and the smoke-dried bowl of an old pipe, 
 
 3 D 
 
770 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 wherewith to measure the shot that was to bring to bag, or rather to pocket, the starlings, 
 thrushes, blackbirds, &c. which the winter holidays allowed you in youthful days to hunt 
 up. To this day the recollections of these pop-gun excursions excite pleasing feelings, as 
 the so-called " sparrow pudding," made of our humble game, gratified both our taste and 
 our self-admiration. We have worn a double shot-belt for many years ; and were we to 
 begin life again we should, as we now think, never carry shot in any other manner. We 
 commonly used one of the double kind, as it would carry two sizes of shot ; but if there be 
 much distance to traverse, and no servant attends, you may take two shot- belts, and cross 
 them, which will greatly lessen the fatigue of carrying. Always sling the belt between the 
 jacket and waistcoat ; it lessens perspiration, and protects the shot from wet : it also allows 
 of ready access to your shooting pockets, which should be an under and an upper on each 
 side ; at least such was our own method. Some wear the shot-belt buckled moderately 
 tight round the waist, and on some occasions we have done the saine, and with less fatigue 
 than by the usual method. In purchasing a shot-belt choose one with the self-charging 
 spring top ; it graduates like the rest. 
 
 2504. Waist shot-belt. When the shoulder shot-belt proves oppressive, it will be found con- 
 venient and less burthensome to have a belt affixed to the waist, with numerous partitions 
 
 375 ranged along it. Into each of these thrust a charger, 
 which being double, and the belt affording six or seven 
 compartments on each side, will give you stowage for 
 near thirty charges. We have occasionally worn such 
 a shot waist-belt, and found it no otherwise inconvenient 
 than as It heated tis, and somewhat added to the weiglit 
 we carried. We should prefer brass to steel chargers ; 
 they are much lighter, and wholly unattractive to light- 
 ning, and are also little liable to rust. Colonel Hawker, 
 as we see, is inore partial to the shot-belt than to steel 
 chargers ; and, as is usual, he gives reasons for his prefer- 
 ence, as a reference to his work will evince. We cannot 
 avoid, however, showing up, in his own words, his ini- 
 tiatory lesson on the method of using the shot-belt, first 
 observing that be patronises the tube-pipe belt of long 
 SHOT ruAROKB BBiT. standiug : — " While pressing the spring with the fore- 
 
 finger and thumb, draw the top just out ; then take a fresh hold over handed, so as for 
 the first finger and thumb to steady the hand by pressing the muzzle of the belt, and the 
 second finger to be just within the ridge of the top ; and by closing the second finger a 
 little, the top will be sufficiently drawn out. The instant you have taken this fresh hold, 
 lean the body, with a little jerk, to the right, and the shot will fill the top, of which your 
 second finger will have such a command that none will be spilt. Before you put the first 
 measure into the barrel, lean a little to the lefl, or the shot will pour out of the belt ; and 
 in loading your second barrel, you must observe the same motion of the body to the right 
 and left. In doing all this, the left hand should never be taken from the gun. Be sure 
 always to keep the spring inwards^ and have your shot top made rather longest in the part 
 which comes under while filling it." ( Itisf ructions to Young Sportsmen, 7th ed. p. 126.) 
 Many others prefer the belt with a spring mover, that allows the atiSxed mouth-piece to be 
 filled, and closing, leaves nothing more to do than to reverse the belt over the mouth of the 
 barrel ; by this the shot-belt and charger never part company. Another variety, on nearly 
 a similar principle, has a distinct pipe to pour the shot into the muzzle. The force of habit 
 is great : we knew a worthy farmer, who shot over his own manor farm : no argument on the 
 inconvenience and loss of time that it took, with the bowl of a tobacco-pipe to charge his 
 gun from a canvass bag, could avail to persuade him to use a shot-belt. " No," he said, " it 
 was all boyish nonsense ; his father and his grandfather had always done so, and he did not 
 see how he could do better." This was his argumentum ad ignorantiam. 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. Copper-caps, cap-chargers, §-c. 
 
 2505. The copper-cap has now established itself so fully, that it may almost defy oppo- 
 sition. It had however much, and indeed deserved, opposition to encounter at its outset ; 
 not, as we are informed, from any fault in the inventor, but from that of the Birmingham 
 ao-ent who served the public with caps manufactured from brittle cannon-metal, instead of 
 the best copper ; by which fraud a very frangible article was substituted for what was 
 intended to be tenacious and ductile : and, as we are informed, it was to this cause that 
 the numerous serious accidents, which occurred by the early use of copper-caps, are mainly 
 to be attributed. The French copper-caps are also extensively used, and they are by no 
 means in their present improved state objectionable, though certainly not equal either in 
 certainty oi safety to the best of those of our own manufacture. Colonel Hawker is, we 
 think, rather too severe on the French copper-cap, when he states that, " though these 
 may do very well with weak French powder, yet they are so unfit to be trusted with our 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 CAPS AND CAP-CHARGES. 
 
 771 
 
 powder, that the loss of many a sportman's eyes has been the consequence. I know one 
 gun-maker who recommended them for no other purpose than to ruin the copper-cap guns, 
 and thereby improve the trade for primers." 
 
 2506. The anti-corrosive property of the fulminating mercury now in use, in comparison 
 with the former article compounded of sulphur and chlorate of potass, is a most important 
 improvement, inasmuch as it prevents those corrosive effects so much complained of here- 
 tofore on the pivot, and also on the gun passages generally ; and, indeed, as it supersedes 
 the necessity of that extraordinary care hitherto required. It is, however, prudent to keep 
 an eye even yet to the igniting apparatus generally, and to clean the passages frequently. 
 It is likewise very necessary still that the copper-caps be carefully excluded from damp, 
 which weakens, and eventually destroys, their detonation. In the purchase of copper-caps, 
 whether in large or in small quantities, it is always prudent to try one or two promis- 
 cuously chosen from the mass, otherwise disappointment may occur. This caution par- 
 ticularly applies to foreign caps, which, however good at first, if long kept in a storehouse, 
 will lose their quickness of ignition. Be equally careful that those bought are cupped 
 to the exact gauge of the diameter of your nipple. If they are too small they will not 
 explode ; if too large you are liable to have the cap of the second nipple fly off when the 
 other is fired, Mr. Joyce and Mr. Walker are, we believe, the most accredited makers of 
 the English copper-caps. 
 
 2507. Iron percussion-caps. Mr. Greener, in a communication made in the New Sport- 
 ing Magazine, No. Ixv. remarks, on what he considers an inconsistency m the inventors 
 of the cap, which was the preference given to copper instead of iron, for containing the per- 
 cussion priming powder ; to which error he attributes the tendency in the copper-caps to 
 become injured when exposed to damp to such a degree, as to be converted into a paste 
 incapable of ignition. He says, " Whenever powder is flashed or exploded around the 
 nipple of a gun, the residue left attracts moisture instantaneously. It follows, tlien, that 
 (after recharging) this damp on the nipple coming in contact with the copper of the cap, 
 creates an instant galvanic action, which, if allowed to act for an hour or two in damp 
 weather, does not fail to effect a considerable decomposition of the fulminating mercury 
 with which the cap is primed; and hence the misfires." (P. 350.) To remedy this he 
 recommends the use of iron as a substitute cap for the copper, on the principle that being 
 then of the same nature as the nipple, it would render such caps antigalvanic. Mr. Greener 
 informs us he has made such iron caps, and has tried them, and that many others have 
 done the same with the following results : — " They are much easier exploded, they detach no 
 broken particles to wound the shooter, nor even expand so much as to stick in the head of 
 the striker. They do not stain the hands, and they might be made cheaper." If such be 
 really the facts, and no draw-backs are proved to countervail these advantages, iron caps 
 will eventually be brought forward. 
 
 2508. The cap-charger (Jig. 376.) forms a very useful appendage to the cap system. It is 
 of French origin ; and was, we believe, first imitated and introduced among us by a 
 
 Mr. Sykes. There are several varieties of cap-chargers, some long (a a), and some round (bb). 
 The latter we think preferable, because they are the most convenient, it not being necessary, 
 when using the round one, to put the lock to full cock before you can introduce the cap to 
 the nipple, as is the case when the long one is employed. Greenfield's cap-charger is also 
 by no means an unpleasant one, nor inconvenient to handle. Brownjohn, of Basingstoke, 
 has one likewise for which he has a patent ; and it appears to be much patronised in the 
 southern and western counties, and consequently must have merit. Colonel Hawker 
 notices one also, invented by his friend Captain Ward, which is remarkable for a piece of 
 ingenious mechanism, in the shape of a dial-plate, which tells the number of caps that 
 remain, and consequently also the number of shots that have been fired. The curious in 
 these matters will find other varieties, as Greenfield's, &c. &c. ; but the names noticed are, 
 we believe, the principal. In our own shooting practice we always carried our caps in a 
 
 3 D 2 
 
772 
 
 SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII 
 
 small breast-pocket on the left side of our shooting waistcoat, from whence one was readily 
 extracted, and as readily transferred to the pivot. Be it observed, however, that it is only 
 a few for immediate use that should be thus carried ; on the contrary, the bulk of 
 those taken out should be kept in a metal box closed by a fine wormed screw cover, so as 
 to be impervious to wet or even moisture. We do not hesitate to assert that, although 
 we ourselves did not use one, yet a cap-charger of some kind or other should be employed ; 
 but let the seller instruct in the use of it, which will be better than a written discussion. 
 The stock of caps, for we will suppose them to be bought by the thousand, ought to be 
 kept in a very dry and une.\posed situation. 
 
 2509. The powder-flask has always been an important article with the sportsman, but it 
 is not now, as formerly, made of monstrous dimensions, and splendidly decorated, to assist 
 
 the group of olden sporting implements that graced the halls 
 of the ancient baronial mansions. Of such a flask, a, _^p. 377. is 
 a representation, the capacity of which we presume was equal to 
 contain four or five pounds of gunpowder ; which quantity, we 
 may suppose, was not too much to satisfy the necessities of an 
 olden hunting party, considering the numbers usually engaged. 
 Its humble companion, seen underneath on the same cut (6), 
 represents what was long used under the name of the powder- 
 horn, from its being at that time formed from the horn of a cow 
 or bull, to the larger end of which either a wooden or horn 
 bottom was fitted, the smaller end being furnished with a tip 
 of horn also, which screwed on, and, being hollow, served 
 e<]ually for a powder measure when off, and a powder stopper 
 when on. Even this humble article admitted of considerable 
 decoration, and we have seen some very elegant tippings below, 
 and equally costly ringlets around the screwed extremity, as re- 
 presented in the cut. Some will also recollect another real powder-horn, but shaped like 
 the copper flask. It must have been manufactured'from a thin sheet of horn. 
 
 2510. The modern powder-flask is sometimes made of very stout leather, but more 
 frequently, and certainly more judiciously, when composed either of zinc or copper: in 
 which latter cases we see it either plain or embossed, and it is finished off after several 
 methods, as safety, convenience, or beauty of appearance, are to be principally studied 
 
 (flg.SlS.y. not but thatsomecom- 
 bine all these requisites ; safety, 
 however, should be the first con- 
 sideration ; for many lamentable 
 accidents have happened by the 
 whole contents becoming ex- 
 ploded at once ; and which no- 
 thing can insure against but 
 completely cutting off the passage 
 between the powder separated for 
 the barrel, and that which remains 
 within the flask. Many inven- 
 tions are before us that promise 
 this. Lang's patent flask is one 
 of these, and it certainly is an 
 ingenious, and to all appearance 
 an effective, contrivance for the 
 purpose. Mr. Sykes and Colonel 
 Do Berenger have each brought forward safety powder-flasks, which may be seen at most 
 gun-makers. We have not ourselves seen the flask of the latter gentleman ; but his well 
 known ability is a voucher that he would bring nothing before the public that was not 
 effective. Mr. Sykes also has, by some judicious alterations, so improved his flask (a), as to 
 warrant a recommendation of it for its eflSciency, convenience, and moderate price. It 
 remains to add, that whatever flask is used, it should be so formed as that the neck, by 
 sliding within another tubular portion aflfixed to the body of the flask, will measure out 
 three or four different quantities of powder ; and, according to the gauge of your gun, set 
 this measure, first however having weighed these several quantities, which, if not already 
 done, should be engraved on the movable tip or measure. 
 
 378 
 
 MODERN POWDER-FLASKS. 
 
 SuBSECT. 9. Gttn Wadding. 
 
 2511. Gun waddings are as varied as most of the other gun appendages. One advocates 
 leather, as Mr. Daniel ; while Colonel Hawker objects to it, and very justly, because it is 
 not stiff enough, unless so thick as to be both expensive and dangerous. We however 
 
 \ 
 
Chap. II. GUN WADDINGS. 773 
 
 cannot altogether coincide with the colonel on the superiority of card wadding ; for not 
 only is it in our opinion too thin, but the crown of the ramrod employed should be three- 
 fourths of an inch wide, to prevent the possibility of the card passing down edgeways. 
 Colonel De Berenger recommends hat, coated on each side with printed paper, as a good 
 wadding ; and if, instead of paper of a slight texture, cartridge paper were substituted, we 
 are of opinion that a good wadding would be gained. Whatever wadding is chosen, the 
 gauge of the barrel should be kept in mind ; and also a stiffer wadding should be em- 
 ployed for a large than for a small bore ; at least some difference should be made when the 
 proportions vary much. It really is essential to comfort as well as to safety, that what- 
 ever wadding be used, it should exactly fit the barrel ; i. e. that in passing it down the barrel it 
 should require a moderate, and only a moderate, pressure of the ramrod to force it down. 
 It is the difficulty of obtaining an exact fit that is the grand inconvenience in purchasing 
 any of the re.ady made waddings. Many of our best sportsmen, therefore, have a wadding 
 punch made for each gun ; and they show much judgment in so doing. Colonel Hawker, 
 with that convertibility of talent, and that minutiae of detail which marks most of his in- 
 .structions, directs us how to alter the punch used, if it be not found exactly to answer the 
 purpose. When too large he recommends to bite it a little edgeways ; and when too 
 small, he says it may be enlarged by being rubl>ed on a whetstone. ( See p. 115. 7th edition. ) 
 It is common to use lead to punch on ; but as we found it injurious to the punch, we used 
 some close grained wood, which answered our purpose better. Let a wooden block be 
 firmly placed, presenting so large a surface as that it may not become worn into cross 
 ridges, which will prove unfavourable to either the scraping or jjlaning of it when it 
 becomes necessary to regain a level surface ; for without the block be level, the wads will 
 not be cut clean. 
 
 2512. Different waddings certainly have different effects on both the range and the 
 force of the delivery of the shot, although many unreflecting persons are impressed with 
 an opinion, that so the powder and shot are separated, and the charge retained in its place, 
 it matters not how or by what means it is done. The reflecting sportsman, and particu- 
 larly the experimentalist, is commonly of a very different opinion. The author of the 
 essay on Shooting attaches the principle importance to the powder wadding ; we attach it 
 equally to both. Of the powder wad he observes, " It should be quite close to the barrel, 
 and that without being rammed too hard ; the wadding should therefore be of a soft and 
 tractable material, but at the same time of sufficient consistence to carry the shot in a body 
 to a certain distance from the muzzle of the piece. For, if the wadding is rammed too 
 close, or is of a hard and rigid substance, such as stiff brown paper, the piece will recoil, 
 and the shot will spread more wide : if, on the contrary, the wadding is not sufficiently 
 close, and is composed of a slight and too pliant material, such as wool or cotton, it will 
 not beof sufficient consistence to carry the shot, and the discharge will lose its proper force. 
 Besides, a certain portion of the shot, which is more immediately in contact with the wad- 
 ding, will be melted by the explosion of the powder." (P. 203.) W^e cannot, however, 
 agree with this ingenious writer, in recommending " either brown paper or dry moss as 
 substitutes, when hat is not to be obtained." Something is required that will retain the 
 clastic fluid within the powder chamber until the pressure extends to the shot bed, and 
 until the body of shot begins to move also. It is now that we can perceive the value of 
 that wadding, which, by its texture and firmness, can not only resist the disgregation of 
 this force, but is also able to keep it united until the grand expulsive effort has carried the 
 whole out of the barrel. We think that this consentaneous action and its effects must be 
 clear to every reflecting mind ; and, if so, will not the advantages of a proper wadding and 
 true cylindrical boring of the gun-barrel be apparent ? 
 
 2513. The powder wadding used in charging a gun, therefore, is by most writers recom- 
 mended to be of considerable firmness and sufficient thickness Mr. Greener says, 
 " A substantial wadding between the powder and the shot is equal to a considerable 
 artificial friction in improving the strength with which the powder expels the shot. It 
 answers the purpose of completely preventing the explosive matter becoming mixed with 
 the shot; and the powder is confined the same as it would be were there a ball in the 
 barrel that fitted tight. Thus the whole force is properly exerted." (P. 173.) That 
 wadding which is over the shot he appears to hint need not be so substantial. It is with 
 much diffidence that we dissent from this great experimentalist ; but we fear that an unsub- 
 stantial wad over the shot, particularly of a double gun, would be apt to loosen, and thus 
 engender accident. For many years it has been, as already stated, our own plan to employ 
 Beckwith's felt wadding, which we used in the following manner, — instead of putting a 
 whole one over the powder, we divided one into two, and applied one of these halves over 
 the powder, but a whole one over the shot ; and, after many trials, this proved with us the 
 best means of wadding the piece : it occasioned little recoil, not much fouling, and a suf- 
 ficient range and regular delivery of the shot. We are perfectly convinced of the propriety 
 of a complete separation of the powder from the shot, which the half of a well fitting 
 
 3 D 3 
 
774 SHOOTING. Part VI f. 
 
 wadding, of the kind we have pointed out, effects completely. This saving of substance 
 also produces another important advantage, by allowing the shot bed to be lower down in 
 the barrel, where its capacity for resistance is greatest ; nevertheless, candour obliges us to 
 own, that many experimentalists prefer a thick wad over the powder, and a thinner over 
 the shot, and this method they pursue to increase the range ; and it may do so with some 
 guns, but we could not find that it had this effect when we so used the wadding. We 
 always employed a double gun, and by the use of these waddings, after the method we have 
 just remarked on, we never had occasion to ram our shot a second time in the unfired 
 barrel; and if to the edges a little mercurial ointment were added, we should think them 
 then as near perfection as they could be. Even were the effect of a thick powder wad all 
 that is stated, we would nevertheless recommend that a firm one, both as regards its elas- 
 ticity and substance, be placed over the shot, to avert the fearful consequences that ensue 
 from the displacing of the charge. We are, however, of opinion, that the half of one of 
 Beckwith's is all that is required between the powder and the shot. 
 
 2514. Walker's metallic gun ivaddings are much in repute, and much stress is laid on the 
 supposed effect of their metallic edges, in preventing the surface of the barrel from be- 
 coming leaded. They may do so in a certain degree, but when the intensity of the heat 
 surrounding the shot during the ignition of the powder is taken into consideration, it must 
 be evident that some fusion of the outer surface of the shot must take place, and therefore 
 tliat, in their exit, they must leave a slight coating of lead on the barrel at each discharge. 
 These waddings, however, would be improved were they more elastic, by which the shot in 
 the second barrel would be less likely to become disturbed. To this elasticity in very thick 
 felt we attribute the perfect security we have experienced in our sportings. The in- 
 flexibility of Walker's wadding renders them troublesome to use, as thereby they do not 
 readily adapt themselves to every barrel ; for, however barrels may be gaMge-marked, there 
 will almost always be found a little difference in size of caliber between two guns, although 
 bearing the same stamp ; consequently, if the stiff wadding do not already fit to a mathe- 
 matical nicety, it either does not hermetically seal up the barrel, or its charge will not pass 
 easily. These inconveniences are not felt in using either Joyce's, Wilkinson's; or Beck- 
 with's wadding, which may be forced down a barrel smaller in diameter than that of the 
 wadding. There are many other waddings in the market, as those of Purdey, Nocks, 
 Eley, &e. Eley's wadding we believe to be made of cork, and, like all novelties, is under 
 trial, as is also what is called sponge wadding, professed to be made of the same material 
 with Cherry's horse feet pads ; and report speaks well of both. 
 
 2515. In the use of waddings of any kind, our former notice should be kept in mind, that, 
 where there is no vent-hole to the breach a resistance is offered to the descent of the wad- 
 ding, and that the powder is liable, in the attempts to force the wad down, to be either 
 pressed or disturbed. It also happens that some considerable impediment is experienced 
 to the passage of the shot wad of some of the kinds in vogue ; in which case it must be 
 borne in mind, that a small hole, made in either or both of the waddings as the case may 
 be, will obviate the inconvenience. Some punches are indented purposely to allow of the 
 windage passing off, or a hole is made in the centre; but we never found either of these 
 necessary when using the concave waiiding of Beckwith : notwithstanding which, we re- 
 commend to the reader's notice the waddings of Purdey and Lancaster, cut with a dented 
 punch, and anointed with mercurial ointment (as we take it to be) around the edges. 
 These waddings prevent resistance from confined air, and also somewhat obviate fouling in 
 the barrel. Westley Richards's wadding, likewise started by Bishop, is become very 
 popular, and has proved very effective. We cannot conclude this article without again 
 adverting to the important subject of wadding, as regards the placing of it. We confess 
 to be at issue with most of the authorities of the present day, who advocate a close and 
 thick wad over the powder, which to us appears not only unnecessary, but also in some 
 measure dangerous, by removing the shot-bed farther upwards in the piece than is con- 
 sistent with safety. We acknowledge the necessity of the powder wadding being of 
 sufficient substance to force forward the shot in a body, which it will be if firm felt of only 
 a moderate thickness is used ; whereas, when card is employed, by allowing windage 
 between it and the powder, it will not propel the shot either so forcibly, or to so great a 
 distance, as when so elastic matter as felt is used, which, by adhering to the barrel closely, 
 prevents any windage, and consequently any flame escaping past the shot, and thereby 
 dispersing them by its lateral expansion the moment it quits the barrel. It is therefore 
 necessary that a wad of only sufficient consistence to prevent the expanding flame from 
 insinuating itself past the shot be used, which a felt wad, such as we have described above, 
 is fully equal to. Any accumulation of expansive force occasioned by a thicker powder 
 wad is at least useless, if not dangerous. It is our opinion that the whole charge should 
 be kept as compact as possible, as acting least offensively on the gun, and most effectively 
 on the object fired at, by hindering any scattering of the grains previous to their simul- 
 taneous inflammation. It is to prevent this that the prize shooters wrap up small quan- 
 tities of shot in tow, or silver paper, so as tc leave no interstices among the grains. 
 
Chap. II. 
 
 SHOOTING DRESS, &c. 
 
 775 
 
 SuBSECT. 10. Shooting Habiliments and Apptcrtenances. 
 2516. The sporting gunner accoutred for the field, whatever peculiarities may mark his 
 dress, is always an object of interest to others of the same class as himself. Our exemplar 
 {fig.?>'19.) presents an unpretending figure of one simply 
 but conveniently clad ; he also, as may be supposed by his 
 sporting one barrel only, is a disciple of the old school, 
 who many of them considered the work of destruction 
 sufficiently great with one barrel, when that one was 
 daily employed throughout the season. Our field sports- 
 man presents himself armed for conquest, not only over 
 the game he may meet with, but against the weather he 
 may encounter ; and, >vithout being burdened, he is amply 
 protectetl. Ease and safety ought to be the grand objects 
 when we are choosing our shooting clothing. We will 
 leave the West-end tailor to cut his jacket into any mon- 
 strosity of taste he pleases, but he will never beat the lono- 
 used fustian jacket, with its breast pockets within and 
 without, and its wide-spreading skirts pocketed within, 
 to contain a hare or two, and those without to hold 
 partridges, but the skirts must be longer if he mean to 
 carry all he kills. Tlie old game-bag, we need not say, 
 is almost discarded. The hare pockets, we have for- 
 gotten to state, should have an oilskin lining, to prevent 
 blood from transuding through the dress. We have .seen 
 this lining made loose ; and we have seen, instead of an 
 oilskin lining to the pocket, an oilskin button holed around, 
 so as to hang within the jacket pocket by means of buttons 
 corresponding with the button holes. By this contrivance the pocket could be wiped out, 
 hung to dry, and all taint avoided. We would avoid a single drop of blood on our clothing, 
 if possil)le, because some youthful sportsmen, to raise a stare, will purposely smear themselves 
 and clothes with it. If you are tall let your waistcoat have three, but if short, only two, 
 tiers of side pockets. What with two varieties of waddings, loose caps, or cap-charger, <y\xx\ 
 knife, perhaps snuflTand cigars also, with simdry other necessary implements, you will find 
 the number we have pointed out all taken up. The powdei--flask, and perhaps the eau-de- 
 vie case, will occupy a compartment on each side of the jacket, and various other indispens- 
 able oddments will not leave an hiatus in your upper man. If you are on the wrong side 
 of forty, let the weather be what it may, wear both flannel waistcoat and flannel drawers. 
 The flannel may be as fine as you choose, but by all means wear it ; and, be assured, it will 
 at once keep you cool by being a nonconductor of heat, and save you from cold by absorbing 
 perspiration. On the right side of forty, do as you please in these matters : the professed 
 gunner, who shoots through the whole practicable year, i. e. all the game killing months, 
 should have his autumn, his winter, and his wildfowl dress, or, as we may term it, his foul 
 weather dress. The first may be made of any quiet coloured material he pleases, as drab- 
 coloured nankeen, settcen, jeanet, or florentine ; the second of barragan, fustian, or flo- 
 rentine ; the third of well lined velveteen, and be it remembered to have duplicates of 
 each, with waistcoats to match. Wear laced half-hoots, with gaiters to reach above the 
 knee, in which case the breeches will require no capping ; but if the gaiters do not reach 
 above the knee, let the trowsers be either lined within or without with leather over the 
 knees, to ward off the thorns in making your way through cover. We have to add to our 
 directions as regards the boots, that they should have been made some months at least before 
 wearing, that they fit ea.sy, and are strong without being clumsy. They also should have 
 been many times oiled, and afterwards well dressed with any of the usual preservative 
 mixtures in which wax and resin are components. Be it likewise remembered that lambs' 
 wool stockings are more easy to walk in than either thread or cotton. Further, should the 
 sportsman have tender feet, let him rub them well over with soft soap in sufficient quan- 
 tities, and he will be likely to prevent galling, however otherwise used to it. But sliould 
 blisters rise in spite of this caution, by no means let him open them after the usual metliod 
 as is frequently done ; but having armed a small darning-needle with moderately coarse 
 worsted, let him draw this through the blister ; having so done, let him cut away the needle, 
 leaving the worsted within the blister, which in the morning will be dried up, and the field 
 may again be taken. Avoid swallowing cold water when you are yourself hot, but rinse 
 the mouth with it, which will refresh. If very thirsty, slake it with tepid water, in which 
 two or three tea-spoonfuls of brandy are infused ; but avoid taking spirits of any kind 
 alone, as unsteadying the hand, and producing more speedy exhaustion in proportion to the 
 present exhilaration. These minute instructions are not intended for the adept and old 
 practitioner in the field ; on the contrary, we beg he will pass them over, althou"-h they 
 
 3 D4 ^ J 
 
776 SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 are edited by one who has been an enthusiast of the trigger for forty years. Or, in lieu of 
 it, if he would correct the faulty, and enlarge the good, we shall be most grateful. But to the 
 young aspirant for fame in shooting practices, they may assist towards his comfort, and may pre- 
 vent that laugh against him which he would be sure to encounter, were he to sally out in a 
 costume inappropriate to his pursuit. While we should prefer sober colours for every part of 
 our own shooting habiliments, we feel that no necessity whatever exists that his dress should 
 studiously harmonise with the objects around him, or the locality he enters. And while we 
 recommend, that, as far as the timid and cautious grouse are concerned, whose quick vision 
 enables thein to discover danger probably two miles ahead, that the whole clothing should 
 partake of the tint of the heather ; yet at the same time we are convinced, that, as regards 
 partridges, pheasants, hares, quails, &c. the sportsman's dress, be it what it may, they know 
 he is a man, and they know him as an enemy, and conceal themselves from him accordingly, 
 until, being pressed on, they take foot or wing as suits them. If there be any virtue in 
 sober clothing, in facilitating our approach to partridges, &c. it must be because they see 
 the husbandmen, whose dress is of that kind, so often pass without molesting them. To 
 those over cautious sportsmen who are sticklers for dresses of a colour that will exactly 
 harmonise with the objects around, we hint that they perhaps may choose something of the 
 nankeen colour for the stubbles ; and, as it is very likely the flight of the partridges from 
 thence may be into the coleworts or turnips, an attendant might be at hand to throw a 
 green mantle over the shoulders of his master ; having also another of an autumn tint in 
 readiness, in case their next flight should carry them into the wood ! But, joking apart, 
 the colour of the shooter's dress, provided it is of a sober tint, is of little importance. We 
 have hitherto principally addressed ourselves to the sporting public, who, like ourselves, 
 wish to enjoy what is understood as shooting without alloy. By alloy, we mean the drawback 
 on our free exertions of gamekeepers, markers, relays of dogs, &c. &c. We have been so cir- 
 cumstanced a few times in our lives, and even suffered the misery of having the game found for 
 us, the ready charged gun put into our hands, and the fallen bird brought to us, not from the 
 mouth of the pointer who stood to it, but from that of the keeper's retriever, who was in wait- 
 ing to do these and other biddings. We object not to auxiliaries on the moors ; and where 
 the footing is not good, horses are useful : attendants there are likewise somewhat necessary, 
 as well as relays of dogs. In wood shooting, also, assistance is often convenient; but it can 
 in most cases be dispensed with. Give us, however, a brace of good dogs and one steady com- 
 panion, and we ask no more, be it where it will : all beyond this is a tie, at least it is so to us. 
 2517. Field apparatus. We consider ourselves as addressing the zealot, who, to enjoy 
 success, must feel that he has earned it. When we even had a gamekeeper at command, 
 we usually went out alone to enjoy our sport, without the restraint the company of these 
 persons usually generates. We have no cynical pleasure in being alone, but tlie contrary, 
 and occasionally we were accompanied by a friend or two ; but it would have been an in- 
 supportable tie on us to have been followed by these subordinates, who, if better shots than 
 the master, are not sparing of their remarks, perhaps their gibes or sneers, and at best their 
 condolences. We likewise feel assured that there are thousands of sportsmen who think the 
 same. It is for the true lover and sterling workman at his sport that we now write, and 
 to such we now further address ourselves, and enumerate what is essential for them to take 
 out with them. Gentlemen, we hardly need to remind you to carry shot, powder, and 
 wadding, with caps, or flints, as the case may be ; and if you cannot burden yourself with 
 an oilskin covering for your whole gun, you can at least take a lock cover, which shall com- 
 pletely secure it from the hardest rain. You should, beside what is already noted, have 
 nipple-wrench, gun-picker, turnscrew, probe, &c. ; all which may be taken separately or 
 together in a sporting knife. A sample of one is now lying before us, made many years 
 ago, and which, as it offered some novelty of our own ordering, besides the usual articles 
 common to sporting knives, it attracted some attention. The flint-gun artists must at times 
 have encountered some trouble, and not unfrequently a wounded knuckle, from the want of 
 a steady purchase, which the old turnscrew at the head of the knife could never present. 
 This we removed to the back of the knife, where, bedding itself within a cavity purposely 
 made in the horse-picker, it was safe from giving or receiving injury, and was then effec- 
 tively placed so as to afford all the purchase that was wanted, without incurring danger 
 from losing its hold when the screw which tightens the jaws of the flint cock had to be 
 moved. A cavity in the handle contained a lancet, which in hot weather is sometimes 
 wanted to open a vein in a pointer or setter, when heat or over exertion have brought on a 
 fit. A fleam also, a punch, a gun-picker, a horse-picker, a button hook and nail file, with a 
 strong blade and a pen blade, all of the best materials, were all included in it. This knife 
 was made to order, and we paid 25s. for it. At the present time a knife, with the principal 
 parts of this apparatus, may be bought for less than half the money ; but even this dispro- 
 portion does not equal that which is found between tlie quality of the goods then manu- 
 factured and those now foisted on the purchaser. Thus it is also with our guns ; they 
 must be made cheap, and yet must look the thing, which they certainly do ; but of course 
 this can only be really effected by making the articles of inferior components. We have 
 said nothing about the spirit flask, sandwich box, &c. ; these must be ad libitum ; and they 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 LOADING AND TRYING A GUN. 
 
 777 
 
 likewise, with other additamenta, depend on circumstances — as the proximity or the remote- 
 ness of the shooting ground from the domicile or headquarters. If you have these addenda, 
 you will probably require an attendant ; and in such case it would be well that you took 
 with you some gun-cleaning apparatus also, which will render your evening shooting more 
 pleasant and more effective. 
 
 25 1 8. The shooting poney, as it is usually called {fig. 380. ), whatever may be its height, 
 is a very valuable adjunct to the lame, the lusty, and the elderly shooter ; and also to every 
 
 QQ,, one who has to eo and return from dis- 
 tant shooting ground. Ihe snooting 
 horse is so well described by that very 
 respectable writer, Mr. John Lawrence, 
 that we shall make use of his quaint 
 though expressive words instead of our 
 own : — " They who are as soon fatigued 
 by walking as the present writer, will 
 readily appreciate the convenience of a 
 good shooting galloway or pony, the 
 material qualifications of which are as 
 follows; to stand fire like a gatepost, 
 and be a perfectly safe goer over all 
 kinds of ground, particularly down hill ; 
 a good canterer and walker ; a handy 
 and safe standing leaper ; one that shies at nothing; that will follow readily, may be 
 turned adrift, and easily caught again ; fully master of the weight he has to carry, and 
 with a good share of that common sense, apprehension, and steadiness about him, which 
 is often to be found in brutes." (British Field Sports, p. 87.) 
 
 S BOOTING POKY. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 THE PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 2519. Few ivill be prepared to contend that there is not an inherent wish in most manly 
 breasts to excel in the use of fire-arms. Even the name of " being a shot " must have great 
 attractions, if one who has written on the subject is correct, when he seems to imply that 
 London furnishes a number of gentlemen who, in the common acceptation of the term, are 
 " regular sportsmen ; " that is, they regularly take out a certificate, regularly purchase a 
 new gun and a brace of pointers, regularly sport a new jacket on the first ot September, 
 and as regularly become tired of all before the end of three days. To many others, how- 
 ever, the practice of " shooting game in the field," in its most extensive acceptation, is 
 exhilarating in the extreme; and to become a good shot the ardent desire of most of thern. 
 This is not, however, easy of attainment without inherent properties ; and, even then, judi- 
 cious instructions are necessary to enable the inexperienced to attain it readily : but, ere we 
 proceed to offer any directions how to acquire the art of shooting; we will again glance at 
 the principal instruments used in it, namely, the gun and its loading. 
 
 Sect. I. Examination, Trial, and Methods of Loading a Gun. 
 
 2520. There are few imple77ients hut require trial previous to our making use of them. 
 If, however, there be one to which this caution applies more than another, it is the 
 fowling-piece or gun : nor is it hardly less necessary that we should be as well acquainted 
 with the proper methods of charging it. When we call to mind the numbers of melan- 
 choly accidents which almost every year occur from the bursting of faulty fowling-pieces, 
 it behoves every one, however zealous lie may be in his love of shooting, that, in justice to 
 his own personal safety, he should be at least equally careful to avoid the perils that attend 
 the use of an unsound gun. If this caution were necessary formerly, it is doubly so now, 
 when the market is inundated with fowling-pieces, cheap in price, handsome in appearance, 
 but, like the Jew's razors, '' only made to sell and not to shave." We have already offered 
 some matter on this subject, to which we would refer (seep. 734.). It is however so 
 important, that we cannot forbear introducing the following from the Oakldgh Shooting 
 Code, a work in which there is much flash, but some pith, of which the following is an 
 example, and applicable to our present purpose : — "It is not altogether true that the best 
 guns are made by the most celebrated makers ; but the reason why a gun made by one of 
 these makers is to be preferred by a person not thoroughly conversant with the arcana of 
 the trade is, the probable certainty of his obtaining a good one, for a first-rate maker will 
 not hazard his reputation by turning out an indiflferent one. The unwillingness, however, 
 to give a first-rater's price, induces the shooter to look out for a second-hand piece ; and 
 the eagerness with which second-hand pieces are sought for, has led to a species of deception 
 to entrap the unwary. The following remarks on second-hand fowling-pieces are by a 
 
778 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Pakt VII. 
 
 gunmaker : — * Eight out of ten of the guns sold as seeond-hand are new guns, made up 
 purposely to suit the puhlic taste or predilection for second-liand guns by a good maker. 
 And really one might suppose that none but mere novices could be imposed on by them, 
 for they generally bear the names of makers, many of wliom were dead before the invention 
 of the copper cap ; such as Henry Nock, H.W. Mortimer, Fenton, Hewson, &c. &c. But 
 all these are warranted genuine.' " (P. 50.) Does not this put some of our readers in 
 mind of the queenly remark to a deputation of wiseacres, — " Ye men of Coventry, good 
 Lord, what fools ye be ! 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Examination and Trial of a Gun, 
 
 2521. A thorough inspection and full trial of a gun should always be made before it is 
 purchased ; and such inspection and trial are more particularly necessary to be insisted on, 
 where either a cheap gun is to be bought, or one to be selected from either second-hand or 
 reputed cheap stores. Having satisfied yourself that it comes readily up to your shoulder 
 place, commence your examination by trying the action of the locks, particularly remarking 
 whether the several parts work smoothly on each other. This done, have the locks or lock 
 removed for internal inspection, when the descriptions already given, and the cautions 
 already laid down, may assist the judgment. Next, let the breeching be taken out ; and 
 remember that the screw, both male and female, be examined carefully, that the male ribs 
 and the female indentations fit so closely together as to harbour no wet ; but that, when 
 screwed up, they make a solid mass. This is often little attended to ; but if the amateur 
 will take out the breeches of some of the cheap guns, he will be convinced, by the ill fitting 
 together of these important parts, how liable such a gun must be to corrode, and eventually 
 to burst. We therefore say, buy no gun that shows any mark of disunion between the 
 breech-screw and the barrel ; also look down it against the glare of a large candle, and if 
 any flaw appears, let it be carefully examined with callipers. The breech or breeches 
 being replaced, proceed to an equally close examination of every other part of the barrel. 
 Next examine the stock and its mountings ; and being satisfied of their soundness, strength 
 of parts, and general unity of action throughout, the next step is to try the shooting of the 
 gun yourself. Gun-makers will themselves try a gun before you, and many of them will do 
 it fairly ; but others have various modes of giving unfair advantage to the gun, and taking 
 them also themselves. In the range, for instance, we have shown that there are methods of 
 slightly balling the shot, so as to make them exhibit a most tempting garnish. If you are 
 on the premises of the gunmaker, unless he can show a space of fifty yards in length, how 
 can you form an opinion of what maybe the killing extent of the range of this, or indeed of 
 any gun you may try there? and even if you are satisfied the piece will carry its shot so 
 far with a fair elevation only, do not fail to mark the depth of indentation they make on the 
 wall or target. Without this proof of the strength of the delivery of its charge, the shot 
 may ball among the feathers of your game when you come to use it, but not enter the 
 vitals or break a wing. As to a trial of the elevation of the gun, firing at a target certainly 
 gives it ; yet, as Colonel Hawker justly observes, for certainty in this respect there is nothing 
 like firing at an object in smooth water. For instance, set a good sized trimmer afloat, 
 and blaze away at that, having some observant person with you to mark the effects of the 
 shot. Snow on the ground affords a good indication of the range and garnish of a gun, as 
 well as of its elevation, if you accurately measure the distance. 
 
 2522. All iron target, however, forms a sufficiently efl^cient mode of trying both the 
 range, garnish, and force of the shot. Chalk it well over, and renew the chalking after each 
 
 firing {fig. .381.). It would be well, 
 also, to have a large linen sheet, or 
 otherwise several large sheets of white 
 paper pasted together, and placed under 
 the target to .catch the shot, whose 
 figure, by being more or less indented, 
 would show the greater or less force 
 with which they were propelled against 
 the iron. The surface of the paper 
 laid down must, however, be large, or 
 the rebound of the shot would carry 
 them beyond its limits. Let the trials 
 also be varied by using different pro- 
 portions of powder and shot, not only 
 as regards their own relative proportion 
 towards each other, but likewise as they 
 relate to the gun. Let daily trials also 
 be made under every variety of circum- 
 in ^ rif J stance ; as the methods of loading the 
 
 gun, of holding it, its state as being clean or foul, the state of the weather likewise, whether 
 
 it be dry or moist, windy or calm. 
 
 381 
 
Chap. liJl. LOAITING THE GUN. 779 
 
 2523. Milled board, or very strong brown paper, either of them will make an excellent target, when an 
 iron one is not to be procured. Each sheet should be hung by tencer-hooks against a wall ; or, in preference, 
 to a square of boarding raised on a pole. The dimensions of the snuarc (or it may be a circle if the trier 
 pleases) will rest with the sportsman; we should reconnnend one about a foot and a half, marked off in 
 squares, and the same crosswise if a circle be employed. The paper when it is used should also, like a draft 
 board, be squared around by chalked lines, drawn an inch and a half or two inches apart. At proper dis- 
 tances on the outer circumferences of the target or wall to be shot against, let tenter.hooks be placed to secure 
 the brown paper. Measure off the ground to certain distances, commencing at fifteen yards, and increase 
 each trial by five until it arrives to fifty yards, with as many more as the trier pleases. As soon as a shot has 
 been made, note the range, the charge used, the number of shot which have entered each square, and the 
 depth to which they have penetrated. Chalk over each indentation, and repeat the experiment at another 
 distance, greater or less, according to the intent of the trial, as whether meant to detect garnish, range, or 
 force. Or otherwise alter the charge only, and renew the shot at the same distance, when the best pro- 
 portions of powder and shot are the objects principally sought for. 
 
 2524. The squares of the target, or circles within tlie circle, if a round one be preferred, 
 should exhibit marked superficies, somewhat in unison with the usual solid dimensions of 
 the various game. The first square therefore may be two inches, which will take in the 
 snipe, as that of two and a half may be considered appropriate to the dimensions of the 
 quail ; of three and a half to the woodcock and young partridges. Older birds would spread 
 their limits to four inches ; the grouse to four and a half; and the pheasant, if a hen, to 
 five ; and a full grown cock would hardly escape any shot that struck within the limits 
 of the square of five and a half. Of course the tips of the wings of the birds here men- 
 tioned might meet a shot which extended beyond the limits appropriated to it. We only 
 give some clue to a knowledge of what may be expected from the garnish of a gun as dis- 
 played on the trial. We have not yet observed that when much accuracy is required in the 
 trials, particularly if made by an unsteady hand, "a rest" will be a great assistance in 
 gaining a just indication of the shooting of the piece. It is not unlikely that some may 
 call this wire drawing ; we are however certain they will not belong to the body of reflect- 
 ing or experienced sportsmen ; they will know better how to appreciate rule, method, and 
 illustration. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Loading the Gun. 
 
 2.525. Much of the success in shooting depends on the method of loading the gun ; so much, 
 indeed, that we have heard it asserted some will charge an indifferent piece so as to make 
 it carry its charge in every respect better than another intrinsically much its superior ; and 
 this entirely because it was loaded with more judgment. To proceed, however, with our 
 subject : in the first place be mindful to comply with the olden but prudent practice of 
 squibbing off your gun, l)e it percussion or flint ; for, by so doing, you not only warm and 
 dry the barrel should it have absorbed any moisture from the air, but likewise the squib- 
 bing, by slightly coating its inner surface, enables it more certainly to retain the first 
 charge firmly in its situation ; which, were the barrel highly polished within, might, 
 without this precaution, become loosened, and thus entail disappointment, if not worse con- 
 sequences, at the first shot. Having drav/n up the cock, and removed the broken cap, ot 
 wiped the edge of the flint if that is used, both to remove foulness and to observe that it is 
 not broken, hold the gun upright, and in that position pour in the powder, striking the 
 butt slightly against the ground, to carry down such grains of powder as may have lodged 
 against the sides of the barrel, and also to settle the mass. Next pass the powder wad 
 down until it reaches the powder, on which press it lightly only. This done pour down 
 the shot also, and give a shake or two to settle them evenly in their bed ; place over tliem 
 a wadding of sufficient substance and elasticity to maintain the shot in their situation, to 
 which end give a moderate pressure to the wad, but avoid ramming it hard; the first charge 
 may, however, receive more pressure to secure the shot than the subsequent loadings. (See 
 the subject of Wadding, p. 772.) We are at this moment supposing ourselves giving di- 
 rections for charging a percussion-gun. It may not be amiss, therefore, when the powder 
 is wadded, to observe whether it makes its way into the nipple by the pressure of the 
 confined air, made in passing down the wad. It does not, however, always follow, that if 
 the powder is not seen in thp pivot, that it will not explode ; it is nevertheless more satis- 
 factory to see it there, and when we have not seen it in our own gun, we have given the 
 breech (holding the pivot downwards) a slight tap or two to introduce it further up the 
 touch-hole. This non-appearance of the powder at the touch-hole, it may be remarked, is 
 more likely to happen to the perforated or serrated waddings made to let out the confined 
 air than when the wad was Introduced entire. The last action in gun loading is that of 
 putting on a fresh cap, and letting the cock down very gently to fasten on the nipple. In 
 charging the flint- gun it is also prudent to squib it first, and then to introduce the powder 
 and shot as already directed ; next introduce sufficient priming to ignite the powder in the 
 barrel, but not so much as that the pan cover shall crush it. If a double gun be employed, 
 it will be optional with the sportsman to load both barrels alike, or to give, as many do, 
 a somewhat heavier charge to the second barrel, be it right or left, that the gunner usually 
 fires on the longest shots. If the quantities of powder used are the same for both barrels, 
 the size of the shot may at least with much propriety be somewhat larger for the second 
 Ijarrel. Many sportsmen slightly increase the quantity of shot also for the charge of the 
 
780 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 second barrel, which can only be proper when the weight of powder is somewhat increased 
 likewise ; and even then its propriety is questionable, so dangerous is it to alter the pro- 
 portions of powder and shot, which repeated experiments have shown to suit the piece. 
 When a gun has been discharged, it is, we repeat, good practice to load it again imme- 
 diately, that is, while the barrel is yet warm ; otherwise, as soon as moisture, begins to form 
 over its inner surface, it catches some of the finer particles of the powder-charge, and either 
 decomposes them there, or prevents their falling to the bottom ; and thus, in either way, the 
 detention lessens the projectile force which is to act on the shot. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The proper Proportions of Powder and Shot. 
 2526. The proportio?is of both poiuder and shot best suited to any gun are necessary to be 
 known, before we make any practical use of it in the field. It will often require many 
 experimental trials before we can become acquainted with that charge which the piece per- 
 forms best with ; that is, as regards its range, garnish, and freedom from unpleasant recoil. 
 Neither must the trials made be confined to any certain proportion of both powder and shot 
 tried together ; but having, as you suppose, by experiment gained the exact quantity of 
 either powder or shot, you should extend your trials to the same charges of powder with a 
 different charge of shot, and so on, vice versa, until you have obtained that exact quantity of 
 both which is best suited to the gun in question. We need hardly premise that the rapidity 
 of ignition and force of expansion effected by the percussion method, requires that some- 
 what less powder be used for the detonator than for the flint-gun. What that exact quantity 
 may be, the experimental trials will determine ; but it usually ranges at between a fourth and 
 a fifth less for the detonator than for the flint-gun. In the artillery the trials of guns, large 
 and small, are commenced with very moderate charges, particularly of powder, which are 
 gradually increased as long as the range of the shot increases. The range having arrived at 
 its maximum, any additional powder will diminish it, although the recoil will continue to 
 increase with the increase of powder. We have witnessed these trials at Woolwich, and 
 know the facts to be as we have stated them ; and we note them as showing the nicety of 
 the tests required, and the fallacy of judging of the range of the shot by the force of the 
 recoil. (See Recoil, p. 735.) Colonel Hawker settles all this, however, without troubling us 
 with making experiments, by directing that, " to load a single gun of six, or double gun of 
 seven, eight, or nine pounds' weight, take a steel charger, which holds precisely an ounce 
 and a half of shot ; fill it brimfuU of powder, from which first prime, and then put the 
 remainder into the barrel : to this add the same measure bumper-full of shot, and then 
 regulate the tops of your flasks and belts accordingly." (P. 119. ) It is to be remembered, 
 however, tliat when directing these proportions, the colonel has in view his favoured variety, 
 the flint-gun ; consequently, some abstraction must be made on that account ; and the same 
 must be borne in mind when he directs the several proportions by weight also, which are 
 for the guns mentioned, a drachm and a half of powder, exclusive of the priming, to an ounce 
 and a half of shot. For a gun of twelve pounds these proportions, he says, should be 
 doubled ; for one of eighteen, trebled ; and for one of twenty-four, quadrupled. However 
 the hints, that although these proportions of powder are proper, because the larger the 
 barrel the more powder is wasted in going down it, yet in the shot they should be somewhat 
 lessened ; and from our experience also we are certain that they should be so. The follow- 
 ing proportions appear in a recent publication before us, and as they are very nearly the 
 same as those we have long accustomed ourselves to, we of course advocate their use. These 
 are the sixth part of an ounce of powder for a single percussion- gun, and the seventh for a 
 double ; and we are inclined to prefer these to those of the colonel, who however uses 
 more metal, which may account for the increase he advocates. The weight of shot for a 
 single percussion-gun of common substance may be one ounce and three-quarters ; one much 
 heavier will bear one ounce and seven-eighths. For a double-gun an ounce and three-eighths 
 may be used for the first or left barrel ; but for the second an ounce and five-eighths. 
 Between the quantities of shot for the two barrels it is a common practice, as already observed, 
 with many good sportsmen, to load the second or right hand barrel with shot, one or two sizes 
 larger than those used for the first or left barrel ; the second shot being usually a more distant 
 one than the first. Are the shot of the second barrel directed to be less in quantity, under an 
 impression that the remainder would be carried both with increased velocity and force ? Such 
 argument is occasionally used, but we are inclined to doubt the justice of the recommend- 
 ation, or the rationale of its action. It is by no means a bad practice, in trying to gain a 
 knowledge of the proper proportions of powder and shot, both relatively and individually, 
 that the gun shoots best with, to commence by using small charges of both, marking with 
 precision the increasing range of each shot. As soon as the range decreases, consider the 
 former shot as the proper load for the gun with these relative proportions of powder and 
 shot, and carefully mark them down. The trial, however, must not end here ; but a new 
 series of experiments nmst be commenced, in which the relative proportions of powder and 
 shot must be varied ; as, for instance, more powder and less shot, still marking down the 
 results with accuracy. Proceed next to augment the weight of shot in proportion to that of 
 the powder, and having satisfied yourself of the beneficial or detractive consequences of 
 
Chap. III. ART OF SHOOTING FLYING. 781 
 
 these latter experiments, so proceed. To mark the increase or decrease of recoil, as far as 
 personal feelings are concerned, is very natural ; but imless it be inordinate, it neither adds 
 to, or detracts from, the real force of the shooting of that gun. We are conscious we shall find 
 disbelievers of this doctrine, but when they have made only one-half of the number of the experi- 
 ments on the subject which we have done, they will be of the same opinion. Consequently, 
 we deny the dictum, that the recoil and the range are in the reciprocal ratio of the gun and 
 the shot at all times. Let the tyro be assured that heavy loading will not further his views 
 as connected with the killing of game. If he put into the gun too much shot, the expansive 
 force by which the charge is ejected will be disgregated, and consequently both its range 
 and force will be lessened ; if too much powder be used, it may be ejected, or at least disturbed, 
 ere it acts on the mass of shot. How many unburnt grains of powder may be collected from a 
 sheet spread under a heavy charge of shot when exploded. A cautionary remark may be 
 neither irrelevant nor out of place. While loading one barrel by no means put the ramrod 
 down the other as is often done ; on the contrary, return it partially into its place, or even 
 hold it under the arm, although unsportsmanlike. When it has been put down the barrel, 
 should only one shot follow, it often happens that by its means the ramrod becomes 
 wedged in, and cannot without injury to either ramrod or barrel be removed. By all 
 means, likewise, after the fired barrel has been re-charged, slightly shake the gun, so as to 
 assure yourself that the shot in the right-hand barrel has not moved; if it rattles or vibrates 
 against the sides, again ram it down. The least shake of the barrel will detect the loosened 
 charge, and thus save much trouble ; but when a substantial wadding is introduced, of the 
 full size of the caliber, there is little chance of the shot becoming displaced. 
 
 2527. Mr. Greener's opinions on the proportions of powder and shot to form a proper 
 charge for a gun are as follows: — As regards the powder, " Suppose you begin with two 
 drachms, and vary the charge one-eighth of a drachm, each shot up to three and a half 
 drachms, or as may be required, according to the length and bore of the gun, and for 
 precision taking three shots with each charge, at a suflScient number of sheets of paper ; 
 whichever you find strongest, with the least quantity of powder, that is the best charge, 
 as very likely the two next additions of powder will shoot equally strong, and yet not 
 stronger, because more of it remains unburnt. Therefore, the least quantity that shoots 
 equally strong is the proper charge, which having once ascertained, never change for any 
 person's plan." (P. 181.) 
 
 2528. On the proportions of shot the same gentleman observes, " All guns, according to 
 their bore and length, will shoot a certain weight, and a certain size of shot best. A great 
 deal of shot in a small bore lies too far up the barrel, and creates an unnecessary friction; 
 and the shot by the compression at the moment of explosion becomes all shapes, a circum- 
 stance which materially affects its flight. If of too great a weight, the powder has not 
 power to drive it with that speed and force required to be efficacious, because the weight is 
 too great in proportion. Those who reason from mathematical calculation will object to 
 this doctrine. Say they, the greater the weight the greater the effect. No doubt it is so, 
 if thrown with a proportionate force ; but that cannot be obtained with a small gun. We 
 must adapt the weight of projectile force to the power we are in possession of; and from 
 many experiments I am inclined to think, that a fourteen gauge, two feet eight barrel, 
 should never be loaded with above an ounce and a half of shot (No. 6. will suit her best), 
 and the utmost powder she will burn. A fifteen gauge will not require more than one 
 ounce and a quarter ; and no doubt No. 7. would be thrown by her quite as strong as 
 No. 6. by the fourteen gauge-gun, and do as much execution at forty yards with less recoil; 
 and setting aside all other reasons, I should, on this account, prefer a fifteen gauge-gun, 
 if both be of a length, finding I can do as much execution at the same distance with one 
 as with the other." (P. 182.) The subject is an important one to the sportsman, and ought 
 not to be lightly passed over; indeed, it is of the utmost importance, as well to the safety 
 as to the success of the sportsman. Under this conviction, and at the risk of being taxed 
 with being too profuse, we have not only somewhat enlarged on it ourselves, but have also 
 stated the opinions of our most accredited writers, that the ingenious reader may choose 
 between them, or adhere to his own, if they have satisfied him. Experientia docet (ex- 
 perience teaches) is an old but excellent maxim. 
 
 Sect. II. The Art of Shooting Flying. 
 
 2529. To arrest the progress of a bird on the wing, or of a beast when running, cannot but 
 be considered as an act both of enterprise and dexterity. It is not, therefore, to be 
 wondered at, that shooting should be so favourite an amusement, nor that in many hands 
 it proves so difficult of attainment. We know at the present moment several zealous 
 sportsmen, who will walk after grouse from early morn until dewy eve, and consider 
 themselves sufficiently repaid if they have averaged one bird from every four shots ; while 
 the partner of such an one, not a whit more eager, seldom misses more than one out of five 
 or six shots, and yet esteems himself an indifferent marksman. To what are we to attri- 
 bute this vast difference ? Has it many causes, or has it one principal cause only ? Some 
 
782 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 persons of a sanguine temperament unquestionably miss their aim from blending fear with 
 hope to such a degree as to unnerve themselves, and this we believe to be the most 
 common cause of indifferent shooting : they frequently fire too soon, and even without an 
 aim, or they linjier in incertitude until the object is out of bounds. We write of taking 
 aim, as thougli it were actually necessary to success to carry in our eye the line of the gun, 
 from the breecli to its muzzle, which must cover the object to be fired at, if the object be 
 at a moderate distance, or must be raised somewhat above it if it be fartlier off, unless the 
 gun be furnish;;d with the elevated rib. But although this is the only method to insure 
 success, yet there are many of our best shots who appear to become such by intuition ; for 
 very early in their shooting career they seem to be sensible to a consentaneous sympathy 
 between the elevation and presentation of the gun directly towards the object to be 
 fired at, without any conscious mensuration. We have heard of a dexterous shot who was so 
 impressed with an opinion, that, in the absence of all cogitation on the matter, what the 
 eye saw the hand would also act in unison with, that he laid a wager he would kill his 
 bird, making his point at it from under his leg as certainly as his antagonist would do it 
 in the usual way ; and he did it, not once or twice, but repeatedly. The philosophic 
 sportsman will at once recognise and understand this sympathetic action between the eye 
 or eyes (as many good shots do not close either) and the motions of the hands. In archery 
 practice, how is it that we direct our arrows with such unerring certainty ? We do not 
 look along either the bow or the arrow, but at the target; yet both organs, hands and eyes, 
 act in concert, and the prize is gained. Many excellent shots invariably fire at their game 
 with both eyes open. Mr. Baker, a valued friend of ours, and an excellent shot, always 
 uses both eyes ; it does not at all matter, in the hands of these made shots, whether one or 
 two be used ; it is the bird alone that is looked at, the hand acting in unison, levels and 
 directs the gun. It is the want of coolness that is the cause why so many zealous sports- 
 men never become good shots ; nevertheless, in the face of our cautions against firing too 
 quick, probably it is better to fire too quick than too slow. A quaint writer on this subject 
 says, " the fingers being a day's march behind, is the principal cause of missing;" and we 
 are confident that, to a certain degree, he is right. Remedy this hanging fire by a settled 
 determination to pull the trigger the moment your gun covers the object, particularly if it 
 is going straight away; but should its direction be to the right or left, fire a little a-head. 
 First, however, endeavour to attain the habit of actually and correctly covering the object 
 to be shot at with the muzzle of the gun, and be equally careful, at the same time, that the 
 breech and muzzle are rectiiinearly directed. But hark, back ! and we will, as some wise- 
 acre has said, " begin from the beginning," and suppose ourselves undertaking to instruct 
 the entire novice, one who has not hitherto ever fired off a gun even. Having well con- 
 sidered the height, length of arm, and inclination of shoulders of the pupil, observe that 
 the initiatory lessons be given with an uncharged gun ; but the gun must be equally critical 
 in its perfect adaptation to the personal points of the tyro, that is, that it comes up readily 
 to his shoulder and settle itself, as it were, spontaneously to a correct line of aim (see 
 Gunslock, p. 761.), the breech and sight at once presenting a dead level, and covering any 
 small object, as a wafer stuck against a wall. The accuracy of the aim the Mentor will 
 observe, by placing himself advanced a few paces directly before the gun, from which 
 position he will be able, by directing his eye along the line of the barrel, to correct his 
 pupil by requiring him to elevate or depress either the breech or the muzzle as the case 
 may be. This simple handling of the gun should be practised for an hour or more at a 
 
 time for several days, occasionally raising or depress- 
 ing the object of aim : indeed, with a little mechanical 
 tact, the object of sight, be it round or otherwise, may 
 be made movable, so as to advance, retire, or proceed, 
 to the right or left, &c. It is of consequence that it 
 be impressed on the recollection of the learner, that 
 he hold his gun firmly to his shoulder (see Jig. 382.), 
 and place his left hand close, or nearly close, to the 
 trigger-guard. Having safety in view, this certainly 
 is the best method, as many barrels of guns so held 
 have burst without shattering the hand. Some sports- 
 men however, satisfied of the perfect safety of their piece, advance the hand a few inches 
 forward, and without doubt it has the effect of preventing the gun from becommg pomt- 
 heavv vvhich is at all times most unpleasant ; and at the end of a long day is, without 
 doubt the cause of many a misshot. The Mentor, indeed, would do well not even to 
 allow the initiatory lessons" to be made with a piece whose ends are not proportionate in 
 wei-'ht that the habit we caution against may not take root : if, however, it should unfor- 
 tunately happen, that a gun of this description has been already purchased, let the stock 
 be char"-ed with a portion of lead run into a cavity directly behind the heel-plate, as fur- 
 ther nottced at p. 762. A gun being breech heavy is not very common, and is an evil, when 
 it does occur, that is of h-j^s- irr-r^r-vt 
 
Chap. III. CAUSES OF BAD SHOOTING. 783 
 
 2530. To enter the pupil to the shooting of living objects is the next lesson, and we would 
 commence by remarking, that we are by no means enamoured of the usual plan recom- 
 mended of firing at swallows and martins. Their flight represents very indifferently the 
 flight of game of any kind, independently of its unnecessary warfare on a most interesting 
 and innocent race. A better practice is to entrap sparrows in numbers by means of traps 
 or by what is known as bat fowling. Sparrows thus taken, and having their flight some- 
 what obstructed, as well as their figure enlarged, the first by shortening their win some- 
 the second by a piece of white paper around the neck, make excellent marks. In thgs, and 
 being liberated one by one from a box on the ground, at fifteen or twenty yards' disis state, 
 ready aim may be taken at each, and will oflFer a very good initiatory practicetance, a 
 method of entering a pupil may be, and will be, laughed at by many ; but we have known 
 so many instances where an early tremor has delayed improvement in some, and marred it 
 altogether in others, that we recommend it confidently, as it does much towards divesting 
 the pupil of that trepidation which the rush of a covey of partridges occasions, should he be 
 entered first to them. By this mistake of not being subjected to an initiatory process, such 
 as that we propose, some have never been able to see a covey rise without a painful 
 agitation. We would also strongly advise the young shooter to commence his practice 
 with both eyes open, as by far the best method. Colonel Hawker says, " If the yoiing 
 shooter begins to shoot with both eyes open, he will save himself the trouble of learning 
 to shoot so afterwards. An aim thus from the right shoulder comes to the same point as 
 one taken with the left eye shut, and it is the most ready method of shooting quick." 
 (P. 139. 8th edit.) On the expression, " shooting quick," we would ourselves observe, that 
 we here enter a caution against any misapprehension of the term. With us it would imply 
 promptness, but we would by no means wish to make any piipil of our own a snap shot : 
 such are not pleasant company shooters, and they usually mangle their game terribly ; but 
 we again repeat, real dead slow shooting we would eschew. We would also strongly 
 recommend the young sportsman, that while he is not careless of success, but, on the con- 
 trary, endeavours to secure it, he be not over anxious for it, nor dispirited in case he 
 should succeed indiflPerently only on his outset. We know of nothing so likely to 
 beget disappointment as despairing to succeed; on the contrary, he may rest assured. 
 that with only common attention and continued practice under good tuition, in company 
 with steady and good sportsmen, he will himself become their equals : what the head 
 determines the hands will generally perform ; fire moderately quick, but nevertheless not 
 in a hurry. Festina lente should be engraved on the breech of the gun of every be- 
 ginner, as quickness without impetuosity is exactly what is wanting to make an excel- 
 lent shot 
 
 2531. Trepidation and indecision, we repeat, are great drawbacks on attaining the art of 
 shooting flying. We conceive that this assertion will be readily understood and assented to, 
 when the different attitudes of the gunners seen in our next figure, p. 784. are studied. Look 
 at him, who, in spite of our instruction, is seen stooping, and creeping with his shoulders 
 thrown forwards, and his heart, in all probability, fluttering at the very sight of his dog 
 which he hopes may be pointing his game. Look also at the deportment of his accom- 
 panying friend, who is seen advancing upright and steady, although evidently delayed by 
 the perturbation of our pupil, to whom we would thus address ourselves : — Compose 
 yourself, good pupil ; be a man, and advance erect, under the assurance that when you do 
 rise you must somewhat discompose your whole frame ; and that, in altering your position, 
 you will lose some seconds in gaining a new one ; neither is a rising attitude favourable to 
 a quick and correct elevation of your gun. Of this we are so assured, that we are prejjared 
 to bet against your success, and are equally ready to back that of your companion. 
 Bravo ! you have taken our advice, and are actually upright ; and, what is confirmatory of 
 the justness of our remarks, your dogs remain steady, and the birds close ; step out there- 
 fore firmly, but leisurely, that, on the instant the birds do rise, you, being already prepared 
 with your gun a little pointed forwards, advance your left leg straight, and direct your 
 right foot slightly outwards to strengthen your position, without any hurtful constraint on 
 your person, but, on the contrary, making it at once strong yet flexible. A firm placing 
 of the lower limbs, it is self-evident, is very important in shooting ; for it greatly assists 
 the arms in readily and gracefully elevating and presenting the gun. We hardly need to 
 tell the most youthful gunner that his piece is to be usually carried barrel upwards, and 
 sloped over the left arm, the lock being clasped by the hand of that side, the fingers 
 embracing the cock, which allows the arm, although supporting the gun, yet to do it with 
 ease, and to be ready by a cross motion to place it within the grasp of the hand previous to 
 the meditated elevation. We have observed some practised sportsmen at this period of 
 shifting the gun to turn the barrel down, not on the right but on the left arm, the flat 
 part of the stock opposed to the lock being clasped with the left liand, the thumb resting 
 as a guard on the trigger, while the fingers pass around the upper portion of the stock 
 turned down. In the other method it is evident that the weight of the piece bears chiefly 
 
784 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 upon the cock, and it is equally so that, by this mode of carrying the gun, not only is 
 the cock loss liable to suffer from accident, but that tlie removal of the gun into the ri"-ht 
 hand is more quickly effected, the left taking its place when wanted for shooting action. 
 We may also remark, that the young gunner is apt, after an hour or two has been spent in 
 walking, to become fatigued, when the carriage of the gun, as we have recommended, is felt 
 somewhat fatiguing. At such times it is apt to be carried either on the shoulder, or is 
 seen swinging on tjje fingers. Should this slovenly method be adopted, it must not be 
 wondered at if the dogs become slack in their hunting Ijy taking the tone from their 
 master ; and it is ten to one, that although some of the fairest shots of the day may present 
 themselves, yet, for want of being ready, the opportunity of taking them is lost, the shooter 
 is chagrined, the dog even looses his mettle, and the sport is at an end. The author of the 
 clever work entitled Kunopcedia, finishes his initiatory lesson on this subject by desiring 
 the pupil to " carry the gun with the cock inwards and down, and the side of the stock 
 imbedded against the inside of your left arm, taking an easy position, considerably below 
 the chest." Now, sir, look at the important difference in the elevation of the barrel : even 
 carelessness can hardly bring it into a direction in which the discharge from it would not 
 be made at an angle of twenty or thirty degrees above an horizontal line ; much above 
 every possible risk to the nearest ranging companion. Under the contingency of a fall, the 
 difference is still greater : in the former position, from a trip of the foot, the arm being 
 instinctively thrown forward, down goes the muzzle of your gun sideways, and off may go 
 the contents, raking the whole line to the left : but if carried in the other way, and clasped 
 by the left hand as directed, then, under the same falling projection of arm, the discharge 
 would be at a considerable height in the air, with the additional security of a direction 
 backwards." (P. 180.) 
 
 25.32. Advmicing to fire. We will now look to tlie sportsman on the right, where the 
 shooter exhibits himself and the art to advantage, by moving firmly but cautiously towards 
 
 his dog, now making a dead point, and 
 5S3 being admirably backed by his fellow 
 dog. We suppose the right hand of the 
 gunner grasping the stock (fig. S%3.), 
 with the fore-finger alongside of the trig- 
 ger, but which is nevertheless guarded 
 from any accidental effort by the thumb, 
 which secures the half cock. These 
 cautions are very necessary ; and what 
 evils might not result were the approach 
 made without them, when the entan- 
 gling of an unseen briar might catch the 
 advancing foot, and the stumble occa- 
 sion the firing of the gun, which might 
 wound the dog, and certainly utterly 
 disperse the game. If, on the contrary, 
 
 ^ _^^ _^ __^_^ he advance in the true attitude of an 
 
 experienced and practised shot, with his 
 eye fixed on the supposed situation of the birds, it is directed by Mr. Dobson that he make 
 preparation for the expected shot, by throwing the butt of his gun from him to an easy 
 extent of both arms ; but loosening a little the grasp of the left hand, turn the cock down- 
 wards, and let the barrel come down more in slope over the left shoulder. It is during 
 this combined action of throwing the butt from him, and turning the cock downwards, that 
 the act of cocking will most readily be performed, the cock to continue secured by the 
 thumb over it, and quitted only as he proceeds to the next motion. " In the act of cocking 
 let your fore-finger quit the front of the trigger, and, extending itself sloping forward 
 through the guard, only feel the side of it with gentle pressure. Your body, by this action 
 of throwing out the butt, combined with the step-out of the left leg in taking form, will be 
 brought with its weight principally upon that limb ; a position assumed, as more imme- 
 diately called for, when the flight is nearly in a line from you or to the left, which will 
 comprise four out of five of all your shots." (^Kunopcedia, p. 185.) Present! "Let 
 the barrel, as at this moment, inclined over the left shoulder, be swept in a circle forwards 
 with a smart motion, the fore-finger of the right hand (sloping, as we have before placed it, 
 through the guard, and clean, of the front of the trigger), being as it were the centre of 
 motion upon which the gun turns during the sweep ; by which action the butt should be 
 raised nearly to its full height, and then bring it back, with somewhat of a thump, into its 
 place within the shoulder ; whilst, at the same time, an increasing grasp with the left hand, 
 which till now has kept its hold rather loosely, combines with that of the right hand upon 
 the gripe of the stock to keep it firmly there. The direction of the barrel to the mark, or 
 what I would call the /me of level, to be taken, in the first instance, a little below that 
 which, as already drawn by your eye to the object, I would distinguish by the line of sight. 
 
Chap. III. HANDLING AND DIRECTING THE GUN. V8.5 
 
 Again let me remind you, that the latter be firm and irremovable ; to which a precise 
 adjustment of the line of level must finally be made, by an easy flexure of the upper part 
 of the body altogether, but without any loosening or twist of the butt from its firm hold 
 within the shoulder : and on the instant that you get these two lines in contact, or, in other 
 words, at the moment that you bring the muzzle of your gun, from its first level a little 
 below, to bear direct upon the object." (Kunopcedia, p. 187.) 
 
 2533. The handling and direction of the gun, however, must of necessity vary with the 
 nature of the game to be fired at. Colonel Hawker directs the beginner in the movements 
 of his gun as follows : — " Before an object crossing — full high for a bird rising up, or 
 flying away verg low, and between the ears of hares and rabbits running straight away ; all 
 this, of course, in proportion to the distance : and if we consider the velocity with which 
 a bird flies, we shall rarely err by firing at the crossing bird, when at forty yards, at least 
 five or six inches before it. (As the barrels of double guns usually shoot a little inwards 
 at long distances, there is so far a preference in favour of the right barrel for an object 
 crossing to the left, and vice versa, that if we were beating along the side of a hedge, it 
 would be best to keep the barrel next to it in a state of preparation). Till the pupil is au 
 
 fait in all this he will find great assistance from the sight, which he should have precisely 
 on the intended point when he fires ; he will thus, by degrees, attain the art of killing his 
 game in good style, which is to fix his eyes on the object, and fire the moment he has 
 brought up the gun. He may then, ultimately, acquire the knack of killing snap shots, 
 and bring down a November bird the moment he tops the stubble, or a rabbit popping in a 
 furze-brake, with more certainty than he was once used to shoot a young grouse in August, 
 or a partridge in September." (P. 134. ) We read in a work of less repute, that in taking 
 aim, " the point of the gun or sight, in a right line from the mark upon the breech, should 
 be levelled point-blank with the object ; and then the finger must instantaneously pull the 
 trigger, as on this quickness of the hand the whole art of shooting depends." It is not to 
 pick out defects in the writings of others that we notice any such misdirections as these, 
 but merely to warn the tyro against following the matter, often collected to make up a 
 book by persons who, though not being practically acquainted with the subject they write 
 on, yet by dogmatic assertions and mystifications contrive to command attention and belief 
 from the inexperienced. The following directions by the Suffolk Sportsman, from the pen 
 of the learned and reverend B. Symonds, are not of this class ; and although they had not 
 before met our eye, we cannot refrain from strengthening our instructions by what we 
 consider a backer to them : — " When a bird gets up he is certain he cannot kill it (we must 
 premise that his gun is uncharged), therefore he can wait to any length, until he gets it at 
 the end of his gun. He must never draw unless positive of seeing the bird in that very 
 point of situation. Let it go : every fresh spring of a bird will make him more com- 
 posed ; and as the tremor wears off, he will grow more uniform in his manner of get- 
 ting to it, till at last he will cover it almost to»a certainty, or very near the same 
 distance. Let him accustom himself not to take his gun from his arm till the bird is 
 on wing, and never to vary his eye from the very one he first fixed upon. Three words 
 should mentally be used, with a pause between, before he puts his piece to shoulder : this 
 will keep him, as it were, in awe of himself; and as there is no charm in any particular 
 combination of letters at this time, hold ! halt ! now ! may serve as well as any. A day 
 thus spent, he may put some powder into the pan, and flash away in that manner; the next, 
 pursuing the former directions till he can stare with stedfastness, and pull without a wink. 
 The day following load with powder only ; and to continue this lesson two or three days, 
 more or less, till he is calm as if the leather was yet in the chaps. Now the grand and last 
 trial — complete loading. If he feels any flutter or anxiety on his advance to the point, let 
 him draw his shot at once ; nay, powder also, before he goes up to his dog ; and repeat this, 
 toties quoties, till he has whipped himself into good temper, and disappointed himself into 
 the accomplishment of his wishes. In cross-shooting, if a bird goes to the left, step forward 
 with the right foot ; and the contrary if to the right hand. This removes at once the 
 complaint often made, of not killing so well one way as the other. Shoot at the head in 
 every direction, if possible ; and I cannot see any necessity for greater allowance. In 
 elevation, let the front of the guard be a stop for the gripe of the left hand ; in which 
 situation, if the barrel should burst, it will not be so liable to be injured ; and the thumb 
 being erect, an avenue is artificially made by means of its corresponding with the cock-nail, 
 that gives great direction to the eye. I hope all this appears rational and convincing." 
 (P. 148—151.) 
 
 2534. The connection between the eye and the hand should be consentaneous, but not arbi- 
 trary, further than that the hand should obey the eye, rather than the eye should be 
 subservient to the hand. As soon as the eyes bear on the object to be fired at, provided 
 the muzzle of the gun does the same, fire ; for protracted looking weakens the sight, and 
 also increases the distance of the object shot at. It is tliis protracted looking until a 
 suflScient distance has been passed over, that occasions so much difficulty in killing a bird 
 that rises as it were imder the feet, and continues its flight horizontally. Such a shot is 
 
 3 E 
 
780 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 often missed, for a long aim fatigues the eye, and unsteadies the hand. " The young 
 shooter," Mr. Daniel observes, "should make himself perfectly acquainted with distance ; 
 with that knowledge in open shooting, he will never put the gun to his shoulder until tlie 
 bird has flown a proper length, and then fire the instant the sight of it is caught. To kill 
 birds flying cross either to tlie right or left, allowance must be made by the shooter both for 
 the distance he is from them, the strength of the birds, and also the velocity of their 
 motion ; for it must be taken into account that the flight of a partridge in November will 
 be greatly accelerated to what it was two months before. Practice alone can teach these 
 minutice, which, if fixed at any given space, or attempted to be uniformly regulated upon 
 paper, might lead the marksman erroneously in the field. It may however be mentioned, 
 that in a cross shot to the right the difficulty is very much increased if the right leg is first 
 when the bird rises ; the gun cannot then be brought but a very trifle beyond a straight 
 line to the right, and frequently gentlemen stand with their feet thirty inches apart when in 
 the act of firing, a position that effectually prevents their bringing their gun to bear upon 
 a crossing object. When dogs point, or when game has been marked and expected to 
 spring, the walk should be with short and easy steps ; the body can then be easily turned 
 upon the legs, as if on a pivot, and the range of the bird commanded, even if it should fly 
 quite round the sportsman. The science of aiming accurately, however, will be of little 
 service, except the gun is held steady from all starting or flinching in the action of firing ; 
 it is to small purpose to traverse the gun with the celerity of a bird flying rapidly in a 
 transverse direction, if the person suspends that motion when he touches the trigger to pull 
 it. In this interlapse between the beginning of the pull and the appulse of the shot to five 
 and thirty or forty yards' distance (be the pull and stroke of the cock as short, and the fire 
 as quick as possible), any bird of game will, in a serene day, gain progressively in its flight 
 above two yards, and with a rough wind considerably more. Quickness of sight and steady 
 aiming will never constitute a marksman, unless the motion of the gun corresponds with 
 them, and receives no check whilst in the act of drawing the trigger. " ( Rural Sports, vol. iii. 
 p. 488.) 
 
 2535. JVliat should be considered as the average distance of a fair shot ? is a question often 
 asked, and not infrequently very unsatisfactorily answered ; indeed, it might be said it 
 cannot be arbitrarily laid down so as to satisfy every one who either acts on, or forms an 
 opinion on the subject. We are however told, that as far as a general average can be stated, 
 a bird should never escape from the shot of a gun held straight at forty yards. That being 
 considered by many as the fair range of a point-blank certain shot is admissible, but it must 
 be allowed that there are three chances to one that, under the same circumstances, a bird 
 will not escape at forty-five or even fifty yards. It is also consolatory to the sensitive 
 shooter to reflect, that the irregularity of the spread of a charge of shot, however well directed, 
 has permitted many a bird to escape at even less than forty yards, and will do so again. 
 
 2536. Shooting in company should be methodically conducted, to avoid any unpleasant 
 collision or misunderstanding. All birds that cross, should be considered as belonging to 
 the gunner to whose side their heads are pointed, unless a previous understanding is 
 agreed on, that either party may take an after shot at a tailing bird. All single birds that 
 rise and go away fair for either party, it inay be well to have it previously understood that 
 such should be taken alternately by each shooter. 
 
 2537. Precautionary remarks of so much importance are directed to individual sportsmen 
 by Mr. Daniel, that we cannot in justice to our subject omit them ; and although it may 
 be said that they were intended for the flint-gun, yet it will be found that they apply with 
 equal force to either ; and they being so calculated to excite precaution in a sport but too 
 carelessly pursued frequently, we cannot do a bettor service to the youthful shot than to 
 introduce them: — " Always hold the gun with the left hand close to the guard (and not 
 forward upon the barrel to strongly grasp it near the entrance of the ramrod, notwith- 
 standing it has been so strenuously recommended) ; all the requisite steadiness in taking 
 aim, and even of motion, in traversing the flight of a bird, can be obtained by thus holding 
 the heaviest pieces ; and in case of a barrel's bursting, the certainty of having a hand or arm 
 shattered by grasping the barrel is reduced to a certainty of escaping some of the effects of 
 such an accident by placing the hand close to the guard beneath it. With double guns a danger 
 arises from the shooter who fires but one barrel, and kills his bird, forgetting to uncock the 
 other previous to his reloading that which has been discharged : to obviate this, let him in- 
 variably uncock the second barrel before he sets the butt of the gun upon the ground. A 
 sense of self-preservation will soon render this habitual, and a man who is so absent or 
 so eager as to disregard this practice, had better confine himself to the carrying a cane 
 instead of a gun." After discharging one barrel, it is common with some to pass the 
 ramrod down the charged barrel to refix the shot and the wad, which from the recoil are 
 apt to become loose ; and when that is the case, it is not only needful to prevent the shot 
 from falling out, but is an act of safety, lest there should be a space between the shot and 
 wadding, wliich would endanger the barrel. It likewise prevents mistakes in loading; and 
 no objection can be made to it but one, and that is a very important one ; we allude to the 
 
Chap. III. THE SPANIEL. 787 
 
 accidental fall of a shot into the loaded barrel whilst pouring the charge into the fired one, 
 which may occasion much trouble, and serious injury to the barrel or to the ramrod, by 
 attempts to forcibly withdraw it. In such a case keep the ramrod close down, next turn 
 the muzzle into the hand, still keeping the ramrod home upon the charge ; when the stray 
 shot will roll out, or be easily extricated. When uncocking a gun, never remove the 
 thumb from the cock until having let it pass down beyond the half bent, and gently raising 
 it again, the sound of the scear is heard catching the tumbler. Carrying the gun in a safe 
 position, and well securing the lock, are the first instructions a Mentor should give, and 
 a young sportsman should learn, and never cease to act up to. The result of neglecting 
 other observances is generally no more than missing the object ; but carelessness in the 
 handling or position of the gun are too frequently attended with the most melancholy 
 catastrophes. However probabilities may be calculated on, a proper attention to the 
 muzzle prevents the possibility of mischief from one source, an instance of which is as 
 follows : — When a keeper of the Earl of Chesterfield's was preparing for the field in 
 January 1789, and stooping to buckle on his spur as he sat with his gun resting on his 
 knee, and the muzzle close to his cheek, it seemed hnprohahle that a part of the lock 
 should break at that particular point of time ; but his instantaneous death was the terrible 
 effect of his not having guarded against what was possible. The muzzle of the gun pointing 
 obliquely upwards between the left elbow and left cheek, if the piece fires ever so often by 
 accident, can never do harm ; and from this position it may be presented with more ease, 
 expedition, and correctness, than from any other. Beware of the muzzle of the gun being 
 kept hanging downwards ; when so carried, the shot is apt to force its way from the pow- 
 der, especially in clean barrels : if it happens that a space of sixteen or eighteen inches is 
 thus obtained, and the gun fired with its point at all inclined downwards, it is ten to one 
 but the barrel bursts. There are other perilous consequences besides the disruption of the 
 barrel ; for men, horses, and dogs, are in perpetual danger of being shot, when a gun is 
 carried in the before-mentioned pendent manner. In shooting with a stranger, who per- 
 haps keeps his gun cocked, and the muzzle usually pointed to the left, plead for the right 
 hand station, and urge that you cannot hit a bird flying to the left ; with a gamekeeper, 
 take the right hand without ceremony. In getting over a fence, endeavour to go last, not- 
 withstanding the usual assurance of ' My dear sir, I am always remarkably careful :' and 
 if a person beats bushes with a cocked gun, get out of his company as a shooter with all 
 possible expedition. Recollect, both in the house and in the field, always to consider a 
 gun as loaded, and never suffer it to be pointed for a moment towards any human being. " 
 (^Daniel's Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 489 — 493.) 
 
 Sect. III. The Spmiiel Group of Caiiince. 
 
 2538. The systematic history of this important and extensive family is fully entered into 
 in our Natural History of the Dog, p. 386. to which we would refer the reader for any 
 matter of importance required to carry out the canine connections, either derivative or 
 supplementary, of these or other sporting varieties of this valuable animal. The spaniel 
 group includes the setter, the common spaniel, the Newfoundland dog, and the retriever ; 
 the whole of which, there is much reason to believe, are derived from the eastern hunting 
 dogs of scent, as the coursing dog was also the produce of such as hunted more by sight 
 than scent. Without any proof that Spain, in particular, originated this dog, either as he 
 is known to us, or in the varieties we have named, we are at least certain that all the indi- 
 viduals specified in our section were originally included under the term spaniel, and were 
 of eastern origin. In Ireland the setter was long called the English spaniel, having been 
 originally borrowed from us ; and with many is to this day so called. The integrity of 
 the eastern spaniel appears, however, to have been early broken in upon by artificial mix- 
 tures and crossings, to establish the distinct varieties we are about to treat on ; but, 
 nominally, the term spaniel for a very long period included almost all the rough-coated 
 dogs. The setter particularly was known by the term spaniel ; thus Gay has the " creeping 
 spaniel," which denotes his attitude in advancing, as Thomson's flowing measures depict: — 
 
 " How, in his mid career, the spaniel struck," &c. 
 
 The MS. of Twici, also, has the spaniel for hys craft; which is for the perdrich and quail, 
 and when taught to crouch is very serviceable to the fowlers, who take those birds with 
 nets. We may reasonably suppose that, notwithstanding these quotations, the index or 
 point made by the setter was at least not perfect until he had been duly tutored by educa- 
 tion. We may assume, therefore, that the spaniel group was first cultivated in the eastern 
 countries, where civilisation among its inhabitants and a genial climate would tend to the 
 improvement of its native animals. And as we have innumerable proofs of the attach- 
 ment of these people to the sports of the field, we may conclude that their dogs were 
 judiciously selected from those which showed the greatest propensity to hunt, and pre- 
 sented such form of body, and such qualities, as would insure their success in their hunt- 
 
 3 E 2 
 
788 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 ings. It has been with much probability supposed, that the first use the inhabitants of 
 every country would make of the subjugated dog, would be to guard their cattle from the 
 incursions of wild beasts and the maraudings of human robbers ; and the second, to select 
 those which evinced aptitude at securing animals for the support of their masters. Under 
 this view, it follows that such only would be selected for these purposes as showed strength 
 of body with sagacity and determination as mental characteristics. This eventually led to 
 a triple division of cultivated dogs of the eastern countries into sagaces, ptignaces, and celeres. 
 (See Coursing, p. 555.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. TTie Setter. 
 
 2539. The setter ( Canis Index Linn., Jig. 384.) we consider to be much in advance of the 
 pointer, in respect of the date of our acquaintance with him. Robert Dudley, Duke of 
 
 ^_^ Noi thumberland, as early as 1555 is said to 
 
 ^5,4 ha\e trained a setter to the net; and other 
 authorities of antecedent dates notice the 
 sittei or setter as a dog used for sporting 
 pni poses; for it was not to be concluded 
 that this application of him by Dudley was 
 his hrst advent, although he might not un- 
 til then have been employed as sitting or 
 crouching to the game he found. The junior 
 spoitsman who may honour these pages 
 b\ d perusal, to perfectly comprehend the 
 THif iE 11 K intention of the writer, should keep in mind 
 
 til it the "^etti-r and spuiiel maj be con'>idered as direct identities in the beginning; and 
 that they still remain closely allied to each other in every respect except in size. It is 
 to the instinctive disposition in all the spaniel tribe to wind the scent of game, and then 
 to pursue it with ardour, that makes it so much more difficult to steady a setter than 
 a pointer ; the latter having, without doubt, been generated by a sexual intercourse 
 between the two ancient canine races, sagaces and pugnaces ; whereas we may, with equal 
 justice, derive the setter from a commixture between the sagaces and celeres ; or, for a 
 more satisfactory account of the three important canine races known as the sagacious, 
 pugnacious, and swift-footed dogs of the ancients, see our Coursing department, p. 555. The 
 spaniel group numbers within its limits more symmetry of form, and beauty of clothing, 
 than the varieties of any other canine group. The setter indeed, on which we now treat, 
 both in size and strength has no rival, if we except the Alpine spaniel and the Newfound- 
 land dog, whose majestic form and admirable qualities, were other proofs wanting, would 
 convince us that they also are scions from the same root. Indeed, as we believe, both 
 can, by the aid of early records, be traced to the same stock, the Newfoundland dog having 
 been originally taken to Newfoundland by the early discoverers of the American continent 
 and eastern traffickers. We were not always of this opinion ; on the contrary, in the early 
 editions of our Canine Pathology we have statetl our doubts of the immediate connection of 
 this dog with the spaniel, but which we are now satisfied, by the aids of more extended 
 research, is established. The Newfoundland dog has acute scenting powers ; he is naturally 
 extremely fond of hunting, has great tact in the pursuit of any game ; and may, in com- 
 parison with what might be expected from his connection with his restless type the spaniel, 
 be taught to stand to game, and even to back other dogs — such are his tractable and teach- 
 able qualities. 
 
 2540. The principal varieties of the setter are the English and the Irish. The English 
 setter in size does not differ from the pointer, but is more loosely made, so as to admit of 
 more rapidity of motion with less diminution of the continuance of that motion. Indeed, 
 it in some respects represents the race-horse among dogs ; for he is not only fleet, but very 
 enduring also, and is equalled by few hunting dogs in sagacity, and excelled by none in do- 
 cility and personal attachment. The temper of the setter has all the spaniel character of hu- 
 mility and fear of oflTending, and it is but seldom that one either perverse or of a savage nature 
 is met with ; on the contrary, they almost all return encouraging notice with marked grati- 
 tude. As we are well known to be most zealous in the cause of the canine race, as being 
 equally useful, interesting, and amiable, we shall stand excused for offering the following 
 portraiture of the character of one of this race from so respectable a source as the History of 
 British Quadrupeds, by Thomas Bell, F. R. S., F.L.S., where we find the learned professor 
 thus discoursing on a setter : — "By far the most interesting, and, if I may so employ the 
 term, amiable animal I have ever known, was a bitch of this kind, formerly belonging to 
 my father, which he had from a puppy, and which, although never regularly broke, was the 
 best doo- in the field he ever possessed. The very expression of poor Juno's countenance was 
 full of sensibility and affection. She appeared to be always on the watch to evince her love 
 and o-ratitude to those who were kind to her ; and the instinct of attachment was in her so 
 powerful, that it showed itself in her conduct to other animals as well as to her human 
 friends. A kitten which had been lately taken fi-om its mother was sent to us, and on Juno's 
 
Chap. III. SETTERS, ENGLISH AND IRISH. 78<» 
 
 approach showed the usual horror of th^ cat towards dogs. But Juno seemed determined 
 to conquer the antipathy ; and by the most winning and persevering kindness and forbear- 
 ance — advancing or receding as she found tlie waywardness of her new friend's temper 
 required — she completely attached the kitten to her ; and as she had lately lost her puppies, 
 and still had some milk left, 1 have often seen them lying together before the fire, the kitten 
 sucking her kind foster-mother, who was licking and caressing her as her offspring. She 
 would also play with great gentleness with some rabbits of mine, and would entice them to 
 familiarity by the kindness of her manner ; and so fond was she of caressing the young of 
 her own species, that when a spaniel bitch of my father's had puppies, of which all excepting 
 one were destroyed, Juno would take every opportunity to steal the remaining one from its 
 mother's nest, and carry it to her own, where she would lick and fondle it with the greatest 
 tenderness. Poor Bussy, the mother, also a good-tempered creature, as soon as she had 
 discovered the theft, hastened, of course, to bring back her little one, which was again to be 
 stolen the first favourable opportunity ; until at length the two bitches killed the poor puppy 
 between them, as they were endeavouring each to pull it from the other ; and all this with 
 the most perfect mutual good understanding. Juno lived to a good old age, an unspoiled 
 pet, after her master had shot to her fourteen seasons." (P. 220.) 
 
 2541. Two varieties of the setter have been noted, the English and the Irish setter. Of the 
 origin of the setting spaniel generally we have already stated our opinion ; it remains there- 
 fore to notice these principal divisions as agents in the field. The English setter in size 
 equals the usual run of pointers ; in colour he may be met with of almost every tint and 
 marking common to hounds and spaniels ; and as far as our own experience extends, the 
 colour of this dog has little to do with his qualities, although fashion in this particular 
 often influences the market price among the sellers and purchasers. One variety we will 
 hint at, of a liver colour, which we thought superior to most others of that time, i. e. 
 twenty years ago. The preponderance of the liver hue in this dog was often considerable, 
 but we saw but few entirely covered with it. 
 
 2542. TJie Irish setter is a large red dog, of very commanding mien, great powers, and 
 excellent sporting qualities. When we were quartered in Ireland during the Rebellion, we 
 had numerous opportunities of seeing this dog, both in the field and in the kennel ; and 
 when well tutored, and kept up to the mark, by strictness divested of severity in point of 
 corporal punishment, he was equally vigilant and steady, either at the point or crouch. 
 Some we saw had rather a lurching propensity of creeping close to the ground, which, if 
 not noticed and reprehended by the owner, ended in a violent spring into what was in- 
 tended to be the middle of the pack or the covey, as the case might be, and which, as we 
 learned, was not an infrequent occurrence. We should however remark, that on inquiry 
 it commonly turned out that these semi-poaching dogs belonged to entire pot-hunters, a 
 class not less common there than here. It is truth only that dictates this as due to our 
 readers, to note all we have seen, and all we have learned ; but it is equally due to the 
 Irish sportsmen generally to state, that, as far as our own experience went, the real gentle- 
 men-sportsmen are equally enthusiastic in their field sportings, and equally fair in their 
 methods of pursuing them as ourselves. The qualities of the setter generally are very 
 favourable to his character ; he however, in most cases, requires more breaking than the 
 pointer ; and it too frequently happens that his enthusiasm leads him to forget the in- 
 structions he has received, and a small sample of re-breaking is often required before the 
 shooting practices of each season commence. This, however, is principally seen in young 
 setters, and such as are closely kennelled at all times when not on duty : such will become 
 too energetic, when let out to business, to mind that business ; but must, like the school- 
 boy who takes his book into the field or garden to impress hard words on his memory, play 
 with both book and memory ; and so the wanton setter, thus confined, seeks a game with 
 the birds, and prefers a chevy after them to crouching in inactivity behind them. The 
 Suffolk Sportsman observes, " There are now various kinds called setters, from their being 
 appropriated to that service, such as, between the English spaniel and the fox-hound, ditto 
 and pointer, and the pure pointer simply by himself Whim gave rise to the first cross 
 very probably, but most assuredly indolence contrived the latter : none can have any just 
 claim, however, to the appellation, but what is emphatically called, by way of eminence, 
 the English spaniel. The Irish insist theirs are the true English spaniel ; the Welsh 
 contend theirs are the aborigines. Be that as it may, whatever inixtures may have been 
 since made, there were, fifty years ago, two distinct tribes — the black tanned and the 
 orange, or lemon and white." (P. 3.) This reverend writer, who is evidently an excellent 
 judge of the form and qualities of the setter, known par excellence by him as the English 
 spaniel, is not favourable to any crosses of the pointer with the setter, and intimates that he 
 would rather prefer having the wildest setter to break, than a dog half pointer and half 
 setter. He also challenges any sportsman to produce an instance of a " full English 
 spaniel," by which he means a v/ell-bred setter, being sullen after correction. We crave 
 pardon for not being able to carry our opinion of the temper of even the best-bred setter quite 
 so far. as one or more instances of sulkiness in very excellent breeds have fallen under our 
 
 3 E 3 
 
790 rUACTICE OF SHOOTING. Paiit VII. 
 
 notice ; but we entirely agree with him, •' that their attention to the whistle, and frequent 
 looks for guidance from the hand, discover a ready and cheerful obedience not to be 
 equalled elsewhere." What is much in favour of the setter, also, is his extreme hardihood 
 under exertion : his quickness likewise 'enables him to go over much more ground than 
 the pointer ; but it is doubtful, even though we know that his scenting powers are so great, 
 whether the advantage may not sometimes be counterbalanced by overrunning his game, 
 or flushing it by precipitancy. The quartering of the ground, and the dropping in of 
 tlie setter, it has been remarked, may be the mere effect of training ; but, observes the 
 Suffolk Sportsman, " when one who is betrayed beyond his common sett slips back to his 
 usual distance, that must be all sagacity, all self." Such an act must indeed be rational, 
 and extra instinctive : but to deny the rationality of brutes, in the present advanced state 
 of knowledge would, we presume, gain little support. The valuable properties of the 
 setter in grouse shooting are well known ; and indeed, until lately, it was almost a rarity 
 to see a pointer on the moors. It must be confessed that the hairy protection of the 
 setter's feet, from the sharp pressure of the ling, enables him to go through a long day's 
 work, over moss and moor, without injury, when the pointer (at least many of them) would 
 be knocked up. A breed of setters, the property of the Duke of AthoU, were much cele- 
 brated, and many of the Highland tourists have mentioned their perseverance, scenting 
 powers, and tractability, in terms of admiration. 
 
 2543. The setter is without doubt to be preferred by gentlemen who range widely, and 
 follow shooting throughout the season with great ardour, particularly over moorlands, or 
 the wide rangings of some agricultural counties, as Norfolk, &c. To such the setter, par- 
 ticularly if a good strain be hit on, will prove invaluable. The dash of these dogs, their 
 superior speed, and little liability to become foot sore from the hairy padding of the spaniel 
 foot, enables them to go through vast fatigue without that shortening stroke and apathy in 
 pursuit which will occasionally mark the hunting of the fatigued pointer, however staunch 
 he may be when fresh. We shall conclude the history of the setter as he is seen with us 
 of the present day by a quotation from Markham, as to his properties and his employ in 
 the latter part of the sixteenth and the beginning of the seventeenth centuries. We shall 
 by this account find that we must not flatter ourselves that all our present knowledge is 
 indeed of our own getting ; and it will prevent our egotism from asserting that our an- 
 cestors knew nothing. On the contrary, it will be seen that our inost important uses of 
 the dog, and the methods of training him, were practised long since ; and that we have 
 done in many respects little more than adapt them to our present rapid execution with the 
 gun. Therefore let no one seek to depreciate the value and extent of their knowledge ; it 
 was they discovered, and we took possession of the land. " Of the setting dogges," says 
 Gervase Markham, " I know, that in diuers places of this kingdome they are to be taught 
 (so that most men of ability may haue them at their pleasures), yet likewise I know 
 they are sould at such great rates and prizes, that no industrious man whatsoeuer (which 
 ether loues the sport, or would be partaker of the benefit) but will be glad to learne 
 how to make such a dogge himselfe, and so both saue his purse, and make his pleasure and 
 profit both more sure and more delicate ; for this I must assure all men (that buy their 
 dogges from mercinary teachers) that euermore those salesmen doe reserue in their own 
 bosomes some one secret or another, for the want of knowledge whereof the purchaser 
 quickly findes his dogge imperfit, and so is forced vipon euery disorder or alteration of 
 keeping to send the dogge back to his first master anew to be reformed, which drawing on euer 
 a new price, makes the dogges certaine price without end, without valuation. This fait to 
 redresse, and to make euery man the true master of his owne worke, I will shew you 
 heere, in a briefe and compendious manner, al the mysteries and secrets which lie hidde in 
 this laboursome businesse. The first thing therefore that you must learne in this art, is to 
 make a true election of your dogge, which you intend to apply to this purpose of setting ; 
 and in this election you shall observe, that although any dogge which is of perfit and good 
 sent, and naturally adlcted to the hunting of feathers, as whether it be the land-spaniell, 
 water-spaniell, or else the mungrels betweene either of both those kindes, or the mungrels 
 of either of those kindes, cither with the shallow flewed hound, the tumbler, lurcher, or 
 indeede the small bastard inastiffe may bee brought to this perfection of setting (as I haue 
 seene by dally experience, both in this and in other nations), yet is their none so excellent 
 indeede as the true bred land-spaniell, being of a nimble and good size, rather small than 
 grosse, and of couragious and fierie mettali, euermore louing and desiring toyle, when 
 toyle seemes most yrksome and wearie, which although you cannot knowe in a whelpe so 
 yong, as it is intended he must be when you first begin to train him to this purpose, yet 
 may you haue a strong speculation therein if you choose him from a right litter or breede, 
 wherein by succession you haue knowne that the whole generation haue beene endued with 
 all these qualities, as namely, that he is a strong, lusty, and nimble raundger, both of actiue 
 fuote, wanton tayle, and busie nostrill ; that his toyle is without wearinesse, his search 
 without changeablenesse, and yet that no delight nor desire transport him beyond feare or 
 obedience ; for it is the perfectest character of the most perfectest spaniell euer to be fearefiill 
 
Chap. Ill, 
 
 THE POINTER. 
 
 791 
 
 and louing to him tliat is liis master and keeper. I confesse I haue seene excellent rare setting 
 dogs made in the low countries, which haue beene of a bastard tumbler's kind (for indeede 
 a true land-spaniell is there gaysson) and indeede I haue found in them (if I may so 
 tearme it) a greater wisdome (which indeede is but a greater feare) than in our land- 
 spaniells ; but, comparing the whole worke together, that is, the labour in raundging, the sent 
 in finding, and the art in setting, they haue beene much inferior to our dogges, and not able 
 to stand up with them in the lardge and spatious champaines, nor yet to brush through or 
 make their waies in the sharpe thickets and troublesome couerts. To speake then, in a 
 word, touching the best choice of this setting-dogge, let him be as neere as you can the 
 best bredde land-spaniell that you can procure ; and though some haue Ijeene curious in ob- 
 seruing of their colours, as giuing preheminence to the motley, the liuer-hude, or the 
 white and blacke spotted ; yet, questionlesse, it is but a vaine curiosity, for no colour is 
 amisse for this purpose, prouided the naturall qualities bee perfit, and answerable for the 
 worke to which ende you intende them." ( The Art of Folding, p. 264 — 268.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Pointer, 
 2544. The pointer (Canis avicularis Linn., fig. 385.) is principally confined to the 
 English, Spanish, Russian, and a diminutive type known to some as the French pointer, 
 -- '\ , which, though beautiful, and even apt in 
 
 scenting, yet being too insignificant for the 
 sportsman's purpose, will not detain us longer. 
 The Spanish pointer, heavy and grave as he is, 
 will also not engage much of our attention, 
 although his merits, which have shown them- 
 selves in a cross, either with a setter or fox- 
 hound, by a union of strength with great 
 scenting powers, give him much claim on our 
 regard. The celebrated pointer dog, Dash, 
 so admirably portrayed by Gilpin, was the 
 produce of a Spanish pointer and a fox- 
 hound, and the blending of the high scent- 
 ing powers of the Spanish pointer, and the 
 dash, speed, and courage of the fox-hound, produced one of the best pointers that 
 ever crossed a field, or ranged a moor ; either as regarded speed, endurance, and such 
 scenting powers as carried him at once up to the birds, with little quartering of 
 the ground. He was equally good at backing, which he did in a style that gained him 
 great admiration. It is recorded that he was sold by his master. Colonel Thornton, to Sir 
 Richard Symons for a hundred and sixty pounds' worth of Champagne and Burgundy, a 
 hogshead of claret, a valuable gun, and a pointer. The bargain was also made with a stipu- 
 lation, that if any accident happened to him, he was to be returned to Colonel Thornton 
 for 50 guineas. It appears that Dash did break his leg, which unfitted him for any 
 purpose but that of breeding from, and likewise that the sporting colonel gladly received 
 him back again at the stipulated sum. Pointers have been known in Great Britain some- 
 what before the commencement of the present century ; and perhaps nothing can prove the 
 value of this breed to the lovers of shooting more than the fact, that in that space of time 
 pointers have been cultivated and have spread not only O'ver all the British isles, but also 
 over every part of the British dependencies. The pointer, it must be confessed, is neither 
 so handsome nor so engaging in his manners as the setter, but he retains what is taught 
 him longer and more completely, and his valuable acquired propensities are not infre- 
 quently transmitted to his progeny, so as to beget in some kennels a breed which might be 
 called self-hroke pointers ; and thus well authenticated instances are not wanting of young 
 pointers, of five and six months old, steadily backing their mothers of their own accord. 
 We cannot answer for the exact age, but we saw in Northumberland a puppy, not half grown, 
 do the same. Indeed, we are at present little aware of the capabilities of the brute mind, 
 and of the numerous phenomena which judicious culture might elicit from these our humbler 
 partners in sporting. From so respectable an authority as Dr. Shaw we venture to offer 
 the following extraordinary proof of educational aptitude in the dog, and if our memory be 
 correct, it is not the only one on record of a similar kind : — " The French academicians 
 make mention of a dog of Germany which could call in an intelligible manner for tea, 
 coffee, chocolate, &c. &c. The account was gained from an eye-witness, who was no less a 
 person than the celebrated Leibnitz, who communicated it to the Royal Academy of France. 
 This dog was of a middling size, and was the property of a peasant in Saxony. A little 
 boy, the peasant's son, imagined that he perceived in the dog's voice an indistinct resem- 
 blance to certain words, and therefore took it into his head to teach him to speak. For 
 this purpose he spared neither time nor pains with his pupil, who was about three years old 
 when his learned education commenced ; and at length he made such a progress in lan- 
 guage, as to be able to articulate no less than thirty words. It appears, nowever, that 
 
 .3 E 4 
 
792 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Pari VII. 
 
 he was somewhat of a truant, and did not very willingly exert his talents, being rather 
 pressed into the service of literature ; and it was necessary that the words should be first 
 pronounced to him each time, which he, as it were, echoed from his preceptor. Leibnitz, 
 however, attests that he himself heard.him speak; and tlie French academicians add, that 
 unless they had received the testimony of so great a man as Leibnitz, they should scarcely 
 have dared to report the circumstance. This wonderful dog was born near Zeitz in 
 Misnia, in Saxony." 
 
 2545. The direct origin of the poititer is involved in much obscurity : many writers offer 
 their suggestions, but no one offers proof; for the fact is, the pointer is, in all probability, 
 of a very mixed origin, and in his stock, without doubt, both hound and spaniel, at 
 different times, have borne a part : for, it has been observed, the disposition to hunt by 
 scent exists more or less in the majority of dogs, and it is proved not only that the act of 
 finding animals by scenting them, but also that of pointing or setting them when so found, 
 can be cultivated in most dogs. Indeed, the teachable qualities in inany other domestic 
 animals are such as to elicit extraordinary phenomena when their abilities are pushed either 
 by interest, enterprise, or devotion, to the service of those around them : witness the conduct 
 of the celebrated female pig, the property of Mr. Toomer, gamekeeper to Sir Henry 
 Mildmay ; and for the truth of the following account we can vouch, from an eye-witness of 
 the facts: — It was certainly a mere matter of accident that occasioned the development 
 of the peculiar scenting powers of this extraordinary animal. The aptitude of swine, 
 generally, in finding certain palatable roots under ground was well known to Toomer ; nor 
 was it unlikely by what followed that he might have entertained an opinion, that almost 
 any keen scenting animal could be taught both to wind game, and to stand on the point 
 towards it, and that he was therefore led to allow a female pig to accompany his young 
 pointers in their breaking lessons to the field. Be that as it may, it turned out to the 
 surprise and gratification of the intelligent keeper, that within a fortnight from her first 
 entree " she would hunt and point partridges or rabbits ; and her training being much 
 forwarded by the abundance of both, which were near the keeper's lodge, she daily 
 improved, and in a few weeks would retrieve birds that had run as well as the best pointer ; 
 nay, her nose was superior to any pointer they ever possessed, and no two men in England 
 had better. They hunted her principally on the moors and heaths. Slut has stood 
 partridges, black game, pheasants, snipes, and rabbits, in the same day, but was never 
 known to point a hare. She was seldom taken by choice more than a mile or two from 
 the lodge, but has frequently joined them when out with their pointers, and continued 
 with them several hours. She has sometimes stood a jack snipe when all the pointers had 
 passed by it : she would back the dogs when they pointed, but the dogs refused to back 
 her until spoke to, Toomer's dogs being all trained to make a general halt when the word 
 was given, whether any dog pointed or not, so that she has been frequently standing in 
 the midst of a field of pointers. In consequence of the dogs being not much inclined to 
 hunt when she was with them (for they dropped their sterns, and showed symptoms of 
 jealousy), she did not very often accompany them, except for the novelty; or when she 
 accidentally joined them in the forest. Her pace was mostly a trot, she was seldom known 
 to gallop, except when called to go out shooting ; she would then come home off the forest 
 at full stretch (_for she was never shut up, except to prevent her being out of the sound of 
 the call or whistle, when a party of gentlemen had appointed to see her out the next day, 
 and which call she obeyed as readily as a dog), and be as much elated as a dog upon being 
 shown the gun. She always expressed great pleasure when game, either dead or alive, was 
 placed before her. She has frequently stood a single partridge at forty j-ards' distance, 
 her nose in a direct line to the bird ; after standing some considerable time, she would 
 drop like a setter, still keeping her nose in an exact line, and would continue in that 
 position until the game moved : if it took wing, she would come up to the place, and put 
 her nose down two or three times ; but if a bird ran off, she would get up and go to the 
 place, and draw slowly after it, and when the bird stopped she would stand it as before : 
 nor was her love of hunting confined to partridges only, but she has stood black game, 
 pheasants, snipes, and rabbits ; and has been seen to do it to all these varieties in one day. 
 A much more detailed account of this interesting animal may be seen in Daniel's Rural 
 Sports, vol. iii. p. 63. We are not tempted to make so long an extraot to increase our 
 pages, but to establish a point highly interesting to the naturalist as well as to the intel- 
 ligent sportsman. It is such facts as these, and the inferences we draw from them, that 
 enlarge our views of cause and effect, and multiply our pleasures and our resources. How 
 few among us would, fifty years ago, have thought of harnessing dogs, and as regularly 
 employing them not only to draw loads, but also the persons of their masters, after the 
 manner of horses. It was these observances, and a conviction that knowledge is power, 
 and discipline the source of obedience, that enabled Van Amburgh to luxuriate in the arms 
 of a horde of animals, matured to a love of blood and murder, but which aptitudes were so 
 deadened by kindness, and so softened by dependence, that they appeared happy only 
 when in company of their conqueror. It is thus that we train dogs to our purposes for 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE SPANIEL. 
 
 793 
 
 hunting, and by some it is so effectually done, that the habitudes they are taught become so 
 interwoven into the frame, if we may so express it, of body and mind, that they are after- 
 wards voluntarily enacted by their offspring as they a])proach maturity. In some breeds, 
 all the'young ones, before they arrive to their full growth, and before they have had a 
 training lesson, will stand to game ; and some that show a still greater share of precocity 
 will also back at the same age. 
 
 2546. Crossing the pointer. Without doubt much improvement of this breed has been 
 derived from judicious crossings. He has gained much power of nose from his relationship, 
 and when any otherwise valuable breed appears to retrograde in this respect, it would he 
 well again to cross with a Spanish pointer. A cross between the pointer and the setter is 
 generally either very good, or it is very bad ; only now and then, however, it is the former, 
 and then the produce may have the gallant bearing, scent, and endurance of the setter, with 
 the steadiness and erect index of the pointer. Sonne patronise the double nosed French 
 pointer, under a supposition that having, according to his name, two noses, he must have a 
 double portion of olfactory power ; but such opinion is erroneous, as only a slight inspection 
 will convince the examiner, that it is only what has arisen from an accidental division of the 
 fleshy nose, and slight part of the cartilaginous nose also, which having healed thus has been 
 afterwards propagated in future breedings. Innumerable instances of much greater mon- 
 strosities than this have been continued in the breed of some animals, as is witnessed in the 
 crooked legs of the ancon and dunkey sheep, in the hornless cattle, and the wry legged 
 terrier ; which, with many others, are common among us. It is to be observed that, as far 
 as our own experience goes, the pointer and setter cross have a lurking propensity to crouch, 
 particularly when hunting in potatoes, turnips, colewort, &c. In Ireland we used to shoot 
 in company with a brother officer who shot to a dog of this kind, and as quails, landrails, 
 together with partridges, &c. affect those covers much (for in many parts there the land 
 is deeply trenched, and the crops as highly raised), it follows, that a low crouching dog 
 is an inconvenience, although the red hue of the animal was usually conspicuous. 
 
 2547. T/ie Russian pointer, as so called, is in our opinion a mongrel ; and only now and 
 then does he exhibit the qualities we seek for in a pointer. He is rough coated, grim 
 visaged, a little dogged in disposition : nevertheless, we have seen a few, and but a few, 
 specimens of hard workers and steady pointers at game. The pot-hunter, however, will find 
 them convenient, for as has been said of a universal sportsman, he will hunt every thing, 
 from the elephant of the field to the flea of the blanket. In truth, those who do not study 
 appearances, and live in a wild country, far from the busy haunts of men, perhaps, can 
 hardly do better than cultivate this breed, as the individuals are hardy, and many of them 
 eager pursuers of wildfowl, and ready carriers of it. A half-pay officer that we met with 
 in our tourisings through the northern counties, showed us one of this kind, which, by his 
 own account and that of his neighbours also, who vouched for the same, was a wonder ; for 
 he actually more than half supported the family by his versatility of talent. He was at once 
 a setter, a pointer, a spaniel, and water dog. He was likewise a retriever of the first order, 
 performing in all these distinct characters with an adroitness that surprised strangers, as 
 was apparent from some one offering 25 guineas for him ; the refusal to take which, as 
 we were told, was coupled with something like this reason, that as he (the dog) was worth 
 so much to him, but would not be worth half so much to any other, he could not consent 
 either to injure his dog or the purchaser. 
 
 SuBSECT. S. The Spaniel. 
 
 386 
 
 2!)48. The spaniel ( Can. fam. extrarius l>mn.. Jiff. 386.) is a dog of much antiquity, 
 and one whose breed seems to have been particularly attended to in various countries, par- 
 ticularly the eastern. In the Levant all game was either taken with the net or brought 
 
794 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 down by the gun ; and they appear to have possessed spaniels of different varieties, but so 
 excellent, that the greatest pains were taken to improve and increase the breeds. For its 
 fidelity the spaniel has gained the particular notice of mankind and of crowned heads ; 
 even the chief order of Denmark (now called the order of the elephant) was instituted in 
 memory of a spaniel named Wildbrat, who had showed attachment to the monarch when 
 deserted by his subjects : the motto to this order was (and which still remains), " Wildbrat 
 was faithful. " A circumstance noted in the early part of the English history, and also con- 
 nected with Denmark, may be added with propriety, inasmuch as it proves that one of the 
 landings of the Danes in England was occasioned by the sagacity and affection of a spaniel. 
 Lodebroch, of the blood royal of Denmark, and father to Hurabar and Hubba, being in a 
 boat with his hawks and his dog, was, by an unexpected storm, driven on the coast of 
 Norfolk, where being discovered, and suspected as a spy, he was brought to Edmund, at 
 that time king of the East Angles. Making himself known, he was treated with great 
 hospitality by the monarch, and particularly so on account of his dexterous skill in hawk- 
 ing and hunting. The king's falconer grew jealous of this attention ; and lest it should 
 lessen his merit in his royal master's opinion, and so deprive hiin of his place, had the trea- 
 chery to waylay Lodebroch and murder him, and conceal the body amongst some bushes. 
 He was presently missed at court, and the king manifested great impatience to know what 
 was become of him ; when his dog, who had staid in the wood by the corpse of his master 
 till famine forced him thence, came and fawned on the king, and enticed him to follow 
 him. The body was found ; and by a chain of evidence the murderer was discovered. As 
 a just punishment, he was placed alone in Lodebroch's boat, and committed to the mercy 
 of the sea, wliich bore him to the very shore the prince had quitted. The boat was recog- 
 nised, and the assassin, to avoid the torture, falsely confessed that Lodebroch had been put 
 to death by the order of Edmund ; which account so exasperated the Danes, that, to revenge 
 his murder, they invaded England. Mr. Daniel, to whom we are indebted for this anec- 
 dote, was himself very celebrated for a breed of spaniels that was almost unrivalled, and 
 commanded enormous prices when sold. We were personally acquainted with this gentle- 
 man, and, as an enthusiastic and efficient sportsman, few if any could excel him, particu- 
 larly in the practice of shooting and its various connections. The Rev. Mr. Corsellis we 
 also knew ; and as we lived in Essex within a visiting distance of each other, we can answer 
 for his sportsmanlike qualities, and for the truth of the following anecdote recorded by 
 Mr. Daniel ; which, as it immediately relates to the amiable properties of the animal we 
 are now treating of, cannot be considered out of place : — " The gamekeeper of Mr. Corsellis 
 had reai-ed a spaniel, which was his constant attendant, both by day and night : when- 
 ever old Daniel, the keeper, appeared. Dash was close beside him ; and the dog was of 
 infinite use in his nocturnal excursions. The game at that season he never regarded, 
 although in the daytime no spaniel would find it in a better style, or in greater quantity ; 
 but at night, if a strange foot had entered any of the coverts. Dash, by a significant whine, 
 informed his master that the enemy was abroad ; and many poachers have been detected and 
 caught from this singular intelligence. After many years' friendly connection, old Daniel 
 was seized with a disease which terminated in a consumption and his death : whilst the 
 slow but fatal progress of his disorder allowed him to crawl about. Dash, as usual, followed 
 his footsteps ; and when nature was still further exhausted, and he took to his bed, at the 
 foot of it unwcarily attended the faithful animal ; and when he died, the dog would not quit 
 the body, but lay upon the bed by its side. It was with difficulty he was tempted to eat 
 any food; and although, after the burial, he was taken to the hall, and caressed with all the 
 tenderness which so fbnd an attachment naturally called forth, he took every opportunity 
 to steal back to the room in the cottage where his old master breathed his last : here he 
 would remain for hours ; from thence he daily visited his grave ; and at the end of fourteen 
 days, notwithstanding every kindness and attention shown him, he died literally broken- 
 hearted." {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 348.) 
 
 2549. The spaniel has been divided info more varieties than any other dog, not even except- 
 ing the hound. For though the lapses between the gigantic staghound and the lapdog 
 beagle are great, they cannot compare with those which interpose between the Alpine spaniel 
 and the diminutive spaniel breeds to be met with, some of them of less than five pounds' 
 weight. Of these latter pet breeds the supposed rarity is so great, that 30, 40, and 50 
 "•uineas have been given for one ; and if we dare believe the accounts as they are rendered 
 to us, much higher prices have been received by crack breeders for unique specimens from 
 spaniel fanciers than those we have mentioned. The old Marquis of Granby was the owner 
 of a very celebrated breed; and in later times the Duke of Marlborough, and his descend- 
 ants, have been famed for what was known as the Blenheim breed : and the late Lady 
 Charles Spencer, with whom we were on terms of intimacy, kept numbers of them, and was 
 so devoted to their welfare, that, we believe, she never wore a pin in any part of her dress, 
 fearing that it might be accidentally the means of wounding one of these favourites. They 
 were, one and all, red and white, zealous Imnters in the field, but required much trouble to 
 break. A still more notorious variety was the black and tan spaniel of King Charles, 
 
Chap. III. THE COCKER SPANIEL. 795 
 
 which continued to be cultivated with such jealous care by the late Duke of Norfolk, that 
 no interest could obtain one without a strict injunction from the ov/ner, and almost a solemn 
 promise from the receiver, that h& or she would not breed from it in the direct line. The 
 late Duchess of York, who honoured us with much condescending notice by sending for us fre- 
 quently to Oatlands, either to consult us on the ailments of the poor around her, or on her 
 brute favourites, of which it is well known she had a varied assemblage, afforded us a striking 
 proof of what we have stated. On one occasion, when we were accompanying her royal 
 highness to her menagerie, with almost a kennel of canine favourites behind her, after 
 drawing our attention to a jet black pug pup she had just received from Germany, she re- 
 marked that she was going to show me what she considered a present of much greater ra- 
 rity, whicli was a true spaniel of the king Charles's breed, sent to her by the Duke of 
 Norfolk ; " But," she observed, " would you believe he could be so ungallant as to write 
 word, that he must have a positive promise, not from myself, but from the Duke of York, 
 that I should not breed from it in the direct line? " It would almost seem that the word of 
 ladies of high rank was not in equal estimation with that of the gentlemen of the same rank, 
 at least that Norfolk's duke did not think it so ; for it happened a very little time after, 
 when professionally waiting on the Princess Sophia of Gloucester, her royal highness also 
 showed us a very fine young spaniel of the Norfolk breed, which she likewise observed was 
 only presented by the duke on an understanding, guaranteed not by herself but by her 
 brother the Duke of Gloucester, that it should not be bred from in the Charles's line. 
 Whatever view we take of these restrictive attempts, we may however be assured, that 
 Nature will frustrate them ; for not only is the Norfolk breed, but the Blenheim also, suf- 
 ficiently common at the present time ; and they ought to be, for both are great ornaments 
 to the race, and make very many springers. We think it our duty likewise to observe, that 
 however some ladies might not think themselves strictly bound by an agreement on such a 
 subject, we feel assured that neither of those we have noticed on this occasion would have 
 done other than strictly abide by the compact ; and we are confident that those who were 
 much better acquainted with them than we could possibly be, would bear us out in our as- 
 sertion. 
 
 2550. The varieties of the spaniel are numerous, but those only immediately engaged in 
 sporting will occupy our particular attention. A popular distinction made between them 
 by many writers is into springers, cockers, and water spaniels. Conventionally this dis- 
 tinction is understood, but critically it will not bear examination, particularly as regards 
 the two first divisions. Tiie Suffolk Sportsman, whom we consider as no mean authority, 
 heads his account of this dog as the springing spaniel, and then commences it thus : — 
 " The cocking or gun spaniel of true perfect breed is of one general or whole colour ; either 
 black or black-tan, commonly called King Charles's breed ; or red in diflTerent shades, paler 
 or deeper," &c. &c. and concludes with "legs short, and breeches behind." Captain 
 Brown, a very creditable authority, but in this instance taking much too confined a view of 
 the spaniel race, says, " The true English-bred spaniel differs but little in figure from the 
 setter, except in size, he being not so tall ; but the chief difference between them consists in 
 the former having a larger head than the latter in proportion to the bulk of his body : they 
 vary also in a small degree in point of colour, from red, yellow, or liver-colour, and white, 
 which seem to be the invariable standard of the breed. They are nearly two-fifths less in 
 height and strength than the setter, their form being more delicate, their ears longer, very 
 soft and pliable, and covered with a coat of long waving and silky hair ; the nose is red or 
 black, the latter being the surest mark of high breeding ; the tail is bushy and pendulous, 
 and is always in motion when employed in pursuit of game." (Anecdotes of Dogs, p. 254.) 
 It is evident Captain Brown here thought only of the large sporting spaniel. Both springers 
 and cockers are used in greyhound coursing, and the excellent scenting qualities of each 
 usually enables them to find every hare within their beat. Here the cocker is more useful 
 than the springer, for he hunts closer, and often whimpers before he opens, which awakens 
 attention ; the large springer, on the contrary, by his ardour and l)ustle alarms a distant 
 hare, who steals away unseen. The yaffing of the little one she often does not mind until 
 it is almost upon her. Of all the dogs reared, no one is more varied in figure and qualities 
 than the spaniel, nor is any dog so universally in request as this. We have computed that 
 five thousand are kept as parlour pets in London alone. Taking the breed throughout, 
 there is more ability displayed, more energy of character apparent, and more genuine at- 
 tachment shown, in this race to man, than is to be found in any other whatever. When we 
 say this, we include the whole family of spaniels generally, from the Alpine monster to 
 the diminutive darling of my Lady *«*»*, bought of a Spittalfields weaver at the low price 
 of 25 guineas. Regard the poodle, — where shall we find a match for his intelligence, 
 and where his equal in fervent attachment? We have elsewhere shown him acting the 
 part of a footman with singvdar adroitness; but we must return to the cocker, equally 
 faithful, and but little less intelligent. 
 
 2551. The cocker, so called from his appropriation to woodcock shooting, has a short 
 round head when compared with that of the springer ; he is also much smaller in size, more 
 
796 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 compact in his frame, and not high on his legs. His ears are usually long and well 
 
 feathered, as arc also his legs and tail : his hair likewise, generally, is more waved and curled 
 
 „-,!-, 5- 3S7 than that of the springer spaniel. The cocker of 
 
 '^ <.», A^„ '-^=Z^ the present day (fff.387.} is very diversified in 
 
 ^ -^^ his colour, occasionally he is an entire black, and 
 
 ^, then he is, indeed, a beautiful animal. The late 
 
 r^ ^ Lord Rivers was celebrated for a breed of black 
 
 md \i'hite cockers, and one we received as a present 
 
 j^ from him turned out to be most excellent in the 
 
 v^^ held, and was shot to by us with less breaking than 
 
 an\ other we ever remember, which tractability we 
 
 "~- attributed to the circumstance of his living under 
 
 I N\'^% ^ our immediate eye as a parlour pet. This was the 
 
 do<T elsewhere noticed, when treating on the general 
 
 subject of dog breeding (p. 412.), that occasioned a 
 
 pug bitch, by the mere force of imagination and fondness for this spaniel, to conceive and 
 
 bring forth one milk-white true pug pup out of a litter of six. 
 
 2552. The breaking/ of the spaniel exemplifies the force of education and discipline among 
 the most mercurial of the canine race. The extreme alertness with which the cocker hunts 
 out and flushes woodcocks, &c. though he will not touch their flesh or bones when set before 
 him as food, are proofs of his instinctive fondness for hunting for his own amusement, as his 
 after conduct, when broken in, proves how subservient he is to the interest and amusement 
 of his master. Nor are his general teachable qualities to be overlooked ; he has, on the 
 contrary, been educated to a surprising degree of ingenuity in point of general action, and 
 particularly in his methods of circumventing the whiles of his prey. The observant and 
 humane sportsman cannot forget, or do other than admire, his many interesting and winning 
 ways, and particularly his thorough devotion to his employer's purposes in the pursuit of 
 game, which is such, that, having made his capture, many of his tribe bring it to the hand 
 of the master: indeed, no spaniel can be considered as thoroughly trained that does not do 
 this. In breaking this dog, we again repeat, that it is prudent to commence the process 
 from his very puppyhood, and the process would be better and more easily effected were he 
 never away from his master's presence. Every one who knows the dog is aware that, from 
 his teachable qualities, he may be taught to fetch from and carry to a distance whatever is 
 required. He will fondle the kitten of the petted cat, because he sees his master do it ; and 
 he may possibly give a sly gripe to the one he meets in the barn, because he sees it is not 
 noticed ; which act, although we cannot commend it, yet is a great proof of his intelligence. 
 He should, when intended for sporting uses, be taken out very early to the field, as at four 
 or five months old, when be ought to be allowed to race about and hunt every thing that 
 moves ; and the signal for breaking should not be made until he has evinced a predilection 
 in choosing the objects. As soon as he begins to hunt fowls, in preference to other living 
 objects, as rats, &c. immediately commence his training lessons, the first of which is, that 
 now he is to chase at your command only, and that the animals he hunts should be such as 
 you will habituate liim to, and not those he might choose for himself. Having been 
 thoroughly initiated in this subserviency to your sporting pursuits, he is next to be taught 
 to " fetch and carry ;" and that, in doing this, he shall not tear or spoil his game, or what- 
 ever he may have in his mouth. We remember to have seen an admirable instance of this 
 care and attention to the nature of the object carried. Sitting with a friend in his drawing- 
 room, which overlooked a small lawn, we were amused with the gambols of a favourite 
 spaniel, which we saw employing himself in tearing into shreds a kitchen cloth. Within 
 twenty minutes from the time when this scene was enacted, the same spaniel came bouncing 
 into the drawing-room with his mistress's cambric pocket-handkerchief in his mouth, 
 neither moistened with saliva, nor marked with his teeth, for, as somewhat of an enthusiast 
 in our admiration of the qualities of the dog, we carefully examined the handkerchief, 
 having already given it as our opinion (but which was only tacitly assented to), that not a 
 tooth-hole would be found ; and such was the case. 
 
 2553. The water spaniel (Canis Aquatici/s Linn.). This dog may be represented as a 
 sturdy spaniel with crisped hair, taller or more low in stature, according to the nature of 
 his work. If the sportsman shoots on the banks of rivers, moors, or lakes, his dog should 
 be of the size and strength of the poodle. Some, indeed, shoot to the poodle ; and now and 
 then one is found excellent : but they are not often so fond of the sport of hunting out the 
 retreat of waterfowl as the true water spaniel ; for they have, generally speaking, less 
 mettle and less endurance. The water spaniel should be very stout, strong, courageous, and 
 semi-aquatic, particularly if it is to be used for wildfowl shooting on the sea-coast, or on 
 lakes, or large rivers. llarkham's description of the water dogge, as he calls this spaniel, 
 shows that in this early time it had long been used ; and his training instructions are so 
 excellent, and so applicable to every dog that is to be broken to the gun, that we shall 
 transcribe them. He commences with, " The water dogge is a creature of such genera' 
 
Chap. III. THE WATER SPANIEL. 797 
 
 vse, and so frequent in vse amongst vs heere in England, that it is needlesse to make any- 
 large description of him ; the rather since not any amongst vs is so simple that he cannot 
 say when he seeth him, This is a water dogge, or a dogge bred for the water ; yet, because 
 in this (as in other creatures) there are other characters and formes which pretend more ex- 
 cellencie, and figure a greater height of vertue then others doe, I will heere describe as 
 neere as I can the best proportion of a perfect water dogge. First, for the colour of the 
 best water dogge, all bee it some (which are curious in all things) will ascribe more excel- 
 lencie to one colour then to another, as the blacke to be the best and hardest, the lyuer-hued 
 swiftest in swimming, and the pyed or spotted dogge quickest of scent ; yet in truth it is 
 nothinge so, for all colours are alike, and so a dogge of any of the former colours 
 may bee excellent good dogges, and of any may bee most notable curres, according to 
 their first ordering and trayning ; for instruction is the liquor wherewith they are 
 seasoned, and if they bee well handled at first, they will euer smell of that discresion ; 
 and if they bee ill handled, they will euer stinke of that folly ; for nature is a true 
 mistresse, and bestowes her giufts freely, and it is onely nature which abuseth them. " From 
 this Markham proceeds to describe the proportions, shape, and covering of what he calls the 
 water dogge, and then offers, after the fashion of those times, a rude but not bad representation 
 of a poodle shorn ; and which shearing, according to his description, may be performed in two 
 ways. But we will not neutralise his own amusing and interesting account by our own no- 
 tices, but allow him to speak for himself. " Now, for the cutting or shearing him from the nauill 
 downeward, or backeward, it is two wayes well to bee allowed of, that is, for sommer hunt- 
 ing, or for wager ; because these water dogges naturally are euer most laden with haire on 
 the hinder parts, nature as it were labouring to defend that part most, which is continually 
 to bee employed in the most extremity ; and because the hinder parts are euer deeper in the 
 water then the fore parts, therefore nature hath given them the greatest armour of haire to 
 defend the wette and coldnesse ; yet this defence in the sommer time by the violence of 
 the heate of the sunne and the greatnesse of the dogge's labour is very noysome and trouble- 
 some, and not onely maketh him sooner to faint and give over his sporte, but also makes 
 him, by his overheating, more subject to take the maungie. And so likewise in matter of 
 wager, it is a very heavy burthen to the dogge, and makes him to swimme lesse nimbly and 
 slower, besides the former offences before recited : but for the cutting or shaving of a dogge 
 all quite ouer, even from the foote to the nostrill, that I utterly dislike ; for it not onely takes 
 from him the generall benifits which nature hath lent him, but also brings such a tender- 
 nesse and chilnesse ouer all his body, that the water in the ende will grow yrksome unto 
 him." (P. 70.) 
 
 2554. The manner of training the water spaniel is so ably discoursed on by Markham, 
 that we think it well worthy the attention of every dog breaker and dog breeder of the 
 present day : — " Now, for the manner of trayning or bringing up of his water dogge, it is 
 to be vnderstood that you cannot beginne too early with him ; that is to say, euen when 
 you first weane him, and teache him to lappe, for euen then you shall beginne to teache 
 him to coutch and lye close, not daring to stirre or moue from that posture in which you 
 put it, without your especiall license, cherrishing it euer when it doth your wille, and cor- 
 recting it when it doth the contrary; and alwayes obseruing this maxime in the first 
 teaching of him, that you neuer let your dogge eate or taste any meate, but when hee doth 
 something to deserue it, that custom may make it know foode is a thing which cometh 
 not by chance, or the bounty of your hand, but for reward or merrit when hee doth your 
 commandment, and this will not onely make him willinge to learne, but apt to remember 
 and retayne what hee learneth, and diligently to performe your pleasure without sticke or 
 amazement, the carracters of your commands being so deeply imprinted in his knowledge: 
 and to this end you must haue no more teachers, no more feeders, cherrishers, or correcters 
 but one, — for multiplicity breeds confusion, and to teache diuers wayes is to teache no waye 
 well : also you must be very constant to the words of directions by which you teache, 
 chusing such as are the most sygnifficant for your purpose, and fittest for the action you 
 would haue the dogge doe, and by no mcanes alter that word which you first vse. When, 
 therefore, you haue made your whelpe vnderstand these seuerall soundes or wordes, and 
 that he will coutche and lye downe at your feete, how you please, when you please, and as 
 Ijng as you please, and that with a single worde, or a looke onely, you shall then proceede 
 and teach him to leade in a line and collar, following you at your heeles in decent and 
 comely order, nether treading vpon your heeles, or going before or side by you, which 
 shewes too much haste, nor hanging backe or strayning your line by the meanes of too 
 much sloathe, but following in decent and orderly manner without offence either to the 
 dogge or his leader, and this kind of leading is to make the whelpe familiar with you, that 
 he may loue and acknowledge you and no man else. When this generall obedience is taught 
 (which is done by obseruation of his going, and moueing him by sights or sports which 
 may tempt him to stay beyonde his boundes, and then to correct his offences, and to cherrish 
 and reward his obedience), you shall then teach him to fetch and carry any thing you 
 shall throw forth of your hand." (P. 173.) Our ancient adds much other practical matter 
 
798 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 on the subject, particularly we would recommend him for his humanity, proved by his 
 advocating the necessity, that his readers should, with their words of reprehension when 
 necessary, " also join encouragement," humanely remarking, that "correction may better 
 be spared than cherrishings." Listen to this, you hired breakers ! Markham lays much 
 stress likewise on leading the dog with a line, making him handy at fetching and carrying, 
 and, when returning on his track, that he search for any thing left behind. In short, he 
 is to be taught not only to do your bidding in every thing, but also to appear to divine 
 your wants ere they are expressed, and which is actually done by very intelligent dogs, as 
 thus : — You are out for certain sporting purposes, as shooting of wildfowl for instance ; 
 a teal rises, you fire, and the bird escapes at the time, but not without a certain conviction 
 remaining in your mind that you have hit it. Your dog follows the track at your 
 showing, but at length returns without it : still you are convinced, to a certain degree, that 
 his escape is not complete. You hesitate, and half turn towards the spot from whence you 
 so lately came, after a fruitless search ; your dog watches all this, and assures himself of 
 your meaning. You turn, it is true, towards the spot; but incertitude prevents you going 
 but a few steps towards it. Your dog looks wistfully in your face, and without any 
 manner of doubt he divines your meaning, but will not stir without a signal. You waive 
 your hand, with " Lost, good Sancho !" he instantly flies back, again he swims the stream, 
 again he searches the rushes still further a-field than he ventured before. Certain both of 
 the intelligence and the fidelity of his dog, the weary sportsman sits him down on a bank, 
 and in twenty minutes, after a long search and many a dive and swim, Sancho is seen 
 returning with the bird judiciously pinched to prevent any chance of escape, but with 
 hardly a feather rumpled. This is not a fancy tale, but has been enacted in our sight; 
 and 10 guineas had more :»ian once been refused by the owner, who was an oflScer in the 
 Artillery, for this accomplished dog. 
 
 2555. The Newfoundland dog is a spaniel much employed on the southern coasts of our 
 kingdom ; and there appear to be two distinct breeds of them, one from Labrador, and 
 another from St. John's. The Labrador dog is very large, rough haired, and carries his 
 tall high. On his native spot, he is exceedingly useful by his immense strength in drawing 
 sledges, &c. The St. John's breed is that to be preferred by the sportsman on every 
 account, being smaller, more easily managed, and sagacious in the extreme. His scenting 
 powers also are great. Some years ago these dogs could be readily procured at Poole, and, 
 when well broken in, were very valuable ; indeed, some gentlemen who purchased them 
 have found them so intelligent, so faithful, and so capable of general instruction, that they 
 have given up most other sporting varieties, and contented themselves with these ; and, as 
 we are told, found the places of the others perfectly well filled up. This circumstance, 
 however, we should observe, occurred in fenny and aquatic districts principally. A genuine 
 Newfoundland dog of the true water-loving sort, and addicted, body and mind, to hunting 
 wildfowl, is most valuable. We once knew such an one, the property of a gentleman of 
 our acquaintance, who resided at Newhaven. We ourselves lived at that time at Seaford, 
 but we visited Newhaven very frequently, and sometimes went along the sea wall, and in 
 so doing we often fell in with this admirable zealot. Whenever it was likely that wildfowl 
 would come in shore, and that consequently gunners would go along the levels to intercept 
 them, then she was sure to be found, waiting for and attending on them as long as they 
 staid, fetching either out of the sea or the river, spite of ice or snow, any that were shot. 
 She had been known to stay two entire days and nights, and, as was supposed, without 
 food, waiting at the shore-side to assist any shooting parties that might go out ; for at the 
 time we allude to an intense frost of two or three weeks had frozen up every river and 
 spring. Hers was indeed self-devotion, and she truly had a sporting mania. Many had 
 offered to purchase her, and many more had attempted to steal her; but her master, 
 although he shot little himself, was proud of his dog, and would not be bribed by money ; 
 and no force, no artifice, could draw her farther from her home, than her knowledge of the 
 locality, and her distance from Newhaven were known to her. Colonel Hawker also 
 writes very interestingly, and very justly, on the properties of the Newfoundland dog, which 
 he says are such, that he may be broken into any kind of shooting. The one we have 
 just noticed, we would have almost wagered our existence, would, after a fortnight's tutor- 
 age, have hunted partridges, pointed them steadily, and would then have waited the 
 bidding to fetch the dropped bird. As a retriever the Newfoundland dog is easily brought 
 to do almost any thing that is required of him, and he is so tractable likewise, that, with 
 the least possible trouble, he may be safely taken among pointers to the field, with whose 
 province he will not interfere, but will be overjoyed to be allowed to look up the wounded 
 game, which he will do with a perseverance that no speed and no distance can slacken, nor 
 any hedge-row baulk. In cover he is very useful : some indeed shoot woodcocks to a 
 Newtoundlander ; and ho never shines more than when he is returning with a woodcock, 
 pheasant, or hare, in his mouth, which he yields up, or even puts into your hand un- 
 mutilated. 
 
Chap. III. THE RETRIEVER, 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Betriever. 
 
 799 
 
 2556. The retriever Cfiff. 388.) is rather an indefinite dog, i. e, he owns no fixed parent- 
 age but may be generated by any congenial varieties, as the spaniel and Newfoundlander, 
 
 3j<8 the spaniel and poodle, &c. One parent, at 
 least, should be stiffly coated, tough skinned, and 
 moderately high on the leg ; and it is also essen- 
 tial that both parents be very hardy, of excellent 
 scent, and zealots in the pursuit of game. It is 
 of the first consequence that the retriever be under 
 such command, as never to stir in pursuit of any 
 game until a signal is made for him to start. He 
 should be a very Proteus, and able to enact, on 
 occasion, the part of' each of the dogs of the group 
 we have been describing. Neither is it so diffi- 
 ^'TTfj^J/J^^ cult, as may be supposed, to accomplish all this 
 ^' (if you work on a good stock) so to break, and 
 so to tutor a dog of mixed breed, that he shall 
 make a moderate pointer, a still better setter, and a handy hunter in cover in the 
 pursuit of wounded game. One look of your eye, and one motion of your hand, should 
 convert him into a springer amidst the tanglings of the wood and briars, or send him 
 headlong into the water to recover a fowl. He should be a very Janus, a complete Argus, 
 and gifted witli the talent of ubiquity, so that he may be here, there, and every where, and 
 yet never out of place. We have seen such a Proteus ; but he belonged to a sportsman 
 of unusual tact, and such a dog breaker as we never before saw ; and yet he prided 
 himself on very seldom using a whip ; indeed his dogs, one and all without an exception, 
 appeared to worship him as it were ; such was the zeal of each to do his master's 
 bidding. This gentleman recommended that where the locality principally consisted 
 of inclosed grounds and stiff' covers, the retriever employed should be a cross breed, 
 between a setter and Newfoundlander. We liave also known a cross between the pointer 
 and Newfoundlander, for generating a retriever, to be recommended ; but although a 
 thoroughly good pointer is invaluable, yet, in the way of a cross, his progeny, as far as our 
 experience goes, is not often of great value. The vulgarism, that " it is not one swallow 
 that makes a summer," applies here ; for it is possible that such a mixture may have turned 
 out well, but we never heard of one. INIr. Gilbert Forrester informs us, that he has known 
 some good shots who have bred their retrievers from a cross of the spaniel and old southern 
 blue mottled hound ; but he does not approve of the mixture, and we should have been 
 surprised if go excellent a sportsman had done so. Indeed, we should have anticipated the 
 result which he says took place, that the cross partook too much of the one breed or the 
 other ; and therefore he has known, in localities where game was plentiful, that one so bred, 
 when footing a wounded hare through a wood, has changed his chase to a fresh hare which 
 started before him, opening as he went for half an hour ere he returned, and thus depriving 
 his master both of the wounded and the unwounded hare : if, on the contrary, too much 
 of the spaniel blood prevails, away he springs and at an immense rate, yelping as he goes, 
 to the springing of every covey, and the pushing of every pheasant in his road. 
 
 2557. Of the importance of the retriever we need not say much, as the subject speaks for 
 itself. The thorough sportsman is not content without dogs adapted to each variety of 
 sporting, nor is he happy unless each variety is confined to his own particular chase. 
 We knew one of this stamp, who, when ranging with his pointers in advance, was always 
 followed by a retriever of very rare qualities. His pointers, also, did their duty to admir- 
 ation, and when they came to a steady point, bang from each barrel followed, and two 
 birds usually fell ; the pointers remained on the spot motionless witnesses. A move of 
 the sportman's hand, and a Hie away ! to the retriever, sent him off" like lightning, and he 
 returned with both birds. The ability of this dog was such, that when two birds fell he 
 would hold one by the neck, and the other by the wing near to the body ; by which device 
 neither bird would be injured, nor himself encumbered. In pheasant shooting, likewise, 
 the excellent discipline of this dog, and his extraordinary tact, were the delight of all who 
 saw his performances. What was in him most to be admired, was the perfection of his 
 training. In ordinary cases he appeared a totally indifferent spectator at the heels of his 
 master, although, when necessary, he could enact equally well the parts of pointer, setter, 
 or spaniel, and he wanted a signal only to do so. His setters and his spaniels, like his 
 pointers, were well bred, and thoroughly well broken, particularly his setters ; for we need 
 not hint to the well practised sportsman, that, let his spaniels be as well bred as they may, 
 and that they also have had every advantage of discipline under such a breaker, yet there 
 is such a natural impatience in these dogs, such fire and mettle, when on the pursuit of 
 game, that they will hunt out of bounds, or, scorning restraint, will fly to the dropped 
 pheasant, and, if any life remains, will mouth and probably mangle him. The retriever 
 
'800 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 we have noticed, aware of this, the moment the master's signal was given to him, and his call 
 to the spaniels " Ware bird ! " flew up, and commonly returned with the pheasant in excellent 
 preservation. It is not the mere bringing the birds to bag that will suffice the talented 
 sportsman. The pig killer, who has cut the throats of fifty pigs withih the last hour, or 
 the butcher's feller, who has brought to the ground his dozens of noble oxen before dinner, 
 may boast of his bloody deeds : but his boast is but the measure of his brutal employ ; and 
 when the sportsman is heard to boast how the feathers flew in the air, and how the birds 
 were knocked down, right and left, we are apt to think that he also has sunk tlie 
 gentleman, and apes the pig killer and ox feller. It is the creed of the reflecting sports- 
 man, that Nature's boundless stores being open before him, and that, being by his superior 
 intelligence apprised that he is unquestionably placed over them, it follows, that he 
 proceeds with his fellows in making such use as shall bring the waste and the supply 
 to an equality ; and that, so doing, he fulfils the purpose of his existence. By pursuing 
 game he prevents its destructive increase, and by doing it in moderation only, he neither 
 commits a robbery on society by destroying them wholly, nor deprives others of a share in 
 the sports he enjoys himself. 
 
 SuESECT. 5. Breeding, Breakinff, and Training Spaniels, Setters, and Pointers. 
 
 2558. The breeding and rearing of these dogs, as a subject, will not detain us long here, 
 as all necessary instructions are included in the breeding and rearing of hounds and grey- 
 hounds, p. 411. 572. The setter is a dog of much beauty and commanding mien: divested 
 of his wavy curling coat, he would not differ very materially in figure from a well bred pointer. 
 One distinguishing feature which he presents is his fine head, open countenance, and broad 
 flowing ears ; his loins, however, are not so broad as those of the pointer, and this probably 
 gives him more liberty of action, without detracting from his strength, which is not only 
 great under momentary exertion, but is lasting also, as we witness by his unceasing 
 exertions on the moors. Mr. Elwes, a name of great notoriety where sporting dogs were 
 concerned, used to let his setters follow his carriage from his house to London ; and 
 although the distance was sixty miles, they usually hunted all the road-side fields in their 
 journey. Setters are now seen of all the colours shown by our spaniels, and though fancy 
 has attributed much to one particular tint, or one particular marking, experience has not 
 put its stamp thereon, but verified the old adage, " that a good dog, like a good horse, 
 cannot be of a bad colour." 
 
 2559. The breeding and rearing of the pointer, also, may be referred to the same source we 
 have already named. As regards both these dogs, the utmost attention should be paid to 
 the purity of breed in the parents, and likewise to their field qualifications, which com- 
 monly descend with the progeny ; and hence it is so common to say, whatever you do, 
 breed from a " good strain," and by so doing you are almost sure of a good result. The 
 colour of the pointer, a priori, would seem to be of little consequence to himself or to his 
 qualities ; but, as we have already shown, the colour in both these dogs is, nevertheless, of 
 some import in the field. In very close cover a white pointer runs little danger of being 
 shot, nor a white setter in the thickest ling ; but in both situations black and liver colours, 
 as hiding their figures, might endanger them. The pointer shoidd present a round well 
 marked head, neither small nor large. His face should be open, his nostrils large, and his 
 eyes full ; his ears should be thin, and of a due length, but they should in every case hang 
 close to his head ; for if they fold back, we should suspect the get. His chest should be 
 deep, his shoulders fine, and surmounted by a neck of sufficient length. Mark well his 
 legs : the fore arm should be muscular, and run straight down to his fore feet, which should 
 be well clawed, and in figure round and compact, and if of a dark hue so much the better 
 for their wear. His coat we would have very fine, but we would dispense with that firm- 
 ness of Join in the pointer which we should esteem a beauty in a setter or greyhound, for 
 muscular fulness of loin in the high bred pointer is desirable. The thighs should be full, 
 without being coarse, and they should be surmounted by a fine taper stern, from which, 
 when the young ones are a few weeks old, an inch may be taken off, proportionate with the 
 relative length of the body and the taste of the owner. A very long tail in a pointer is 
 not convenient, for in close cover it gets torn, thence bloody, and afterwards sore and 
 mangy ; nor is a short one sightly. In taking off the end of the tail many sportsmen 
 draw out the tendinous portions which present themselves with a pair of pliers, by which 
 the tail is supposed to be carried higher ; but remember that, to produce this effect, it is 
 necessary to extract the lower tendinous filaments, and not the upper. A full sized breed 
 of pointers will bear to be sterned two inches ; a small breed will bear the loss of one inch 
 and a half Watch the growing dog : see that his coat remains clean : if the hair falls, and 
 he scratches much, dress him with brimstone, and somewhat lower his diet. Instead of flesh 
 feeding, give him buttermilk and boiled potatoes. Let his exercise and his feeding corre- 
 spond, and commence his field education early, by which you will be spared the trouble 
 of unlearning; him. 
 
Chap. III. 
 
 BREAKING AND TRAINING OF DOGS. 
 
 801 
 
 2560. In the. breaking and training these different dogs {Jig. 389.), there is so much simil- 
 arity of method, that we shall commence by including the whole group as subjects to be 
 
 disciplined in essentials on one system. What variations do occur in the training processes 
 necessary to be observed towards them individually, either as regards the particular mode 
 of hunting common to each kind of dog, or required by the nature of the game they are to 
 hunt, either have been, or will be, duly noted. There are however, we repeat, lessons in 
 dog training which concern them all individually and generally ; one and all should be 
 taught perfect and unconditional obedience, which is more likely to be insured where they 
 have been bred by the owner himself, and from a strain of acknowledged excellence, 
 known to have been long kept up, pure and unmixed, under the watchful eye of the 
 master, aided by the cooperation of some faithful and intelligent kennel attendant. 
 Having been thus bred, and their affections being fully engaged by their master particu- 
 larly, and by the subordinates generally, the foundation of their excellence is already laid. 
 No service is so well performed, no lesson is so deeply impressed on the mind, as is that 
 taught by those who have engaged our affections. In dogs this is every day witnessed, 
 and, in almost every one, kind words and encouraging treatment will win to the purpose 
 required. It may be asked. Are they never to be corrected ? By no means give up 
 correction where enticement has failed. Let a great fault be corrected on the spot ; and, 
 if practicable, by an attendant rather than the master. Let it be severe as regards the 
 pain it gives, but let it not be of a kind likely to injure the animal. A supple switch, or 
 thonged whip, may be used ; but kicks, or hedge-stakes broken over a dog, should never be 
 allowed. We again repeat, that the devotion towards the purposes of the master, and the 
 superexcelience in the manner of fulfilling them which marks some dogs, is usually the result 
 of personal attention paid to them and their wants. We will not suppose that such a master 
 actually feeds them himself; but we can readily imagine that he is always present at their 
 principal meals, and that the dogs observe that he takes a prominent part in the affair. He 
 orders Ponto, who he says looks thin, a second mess ; and we know that the sagacity of 
 the dog is such as to readily distinguish the addition as a boon bestowed by the master, 
 and which is therefore appreciated, accordingly, with gratitude and willing attention to his 
 biddings. Sancho, on the contrary, he orders away with half a meal, for snapping at a 
 half-grown puppy ; and he retires cowed and self-convicted. 
 
 2561. The breeding of sporting dogs under our own eye, particularly those for shooting 
 purposes, gives us an eminent advantage over dogs bred by others, which, though bought lit 
 a long price, may have a stain in the get that will wholly frustrate our hopes. When we 
 breed from our own stock, or from one every member of which we well know, we then 
 insure the purity of the strain we raise ; and, by an early acquaintance with them, we rivet 
 the confidence of each, and receive their willing services in return for our notices. 'I'he 
 subject of dog breeding to the zealous sportsman must of necessity be a very important one, 
 for the dog to him is an article of necessity as well as of luxury. Of the breeding and rearing 
 of dogs generally, we have, as before observed, already treated fully, together with kennelling 
 and dieting them, botli in our treatise on Fox Hunting, p. 411. and that of Coursing, p. 572. 
 to which we would refer for all necessary particulars on those heads. 
 
 2562. The methods of dog breaking are, with very little variation, the same at the present 
 day as they were in the days of Markham, who notices them as not new even in his time ; for 
 he calls his Hunger's Prevention, published in 1 621, a " Worke long by me thought vpon, and 
 long by many of my dearest friends vrged vpon," &c. &c. Indeed, there are recorded prac- 
 tices of the olden sportsmen, almost a century antecedent to this, to be met with, both in 
 foreign libr.iries and, if we mist ke not, in that also appended to the British Museum. We 
 therefore certainly have no lack of instructions on this subject, so important to the lovers of 
 
 3 F 
 
802 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 the trigger. Those interesting monthly publications, the Sporting Magazines, Old and Netc, 
 contain very many excellent articles on dog breeding and training. Other of our sporting 
 tomes notice the subject, and yield us a wrinkle ; and thus, if we do not find much novelty, 
 we have at least the same instructions doubly stamped on our memories, and they are con- 
 sequently less liable to be rubbed out. At all events, those among us who cannot add to 
 the general stock, can at least pull to pieces our antecedents : it is thus that we find the 
 Treatise on Dog Breaking, by Floyd, gamekeeper to Sir John Sebright, sadly mauled by 
 some critics. We had read the pamphlet with much pleasure ; and, if it did not meet our 
 unqualified approbation, we nevertheless thought it practicilly good, and a very safe guide. 
 Sir John Sebright's knowledge of animals is fully proved by his writings, which, if not large 
 in bulk, are comprehensive and pithy in matter. It is not to be supposed that Floyd 
 would publish his notions on dog breaking, whatever reputation he may have for it, without 
 his master's revision and approbation ; and we feel confident, if it had his sanction, it could 
 not have been very faulty. We need not inform the reading as well as practical sportsman, 
 there are other directions on the subject also worthy of attention. One purporting to be 
 by W. Dobson, Esq. of Eden Hall, Cumberland, and another, known as the Suffolk 
 Sportsman, by the Rev. B. Symonds of Kelsale, Suffolk ; from both of which amusement as 
 well as instruction may be reaped. Nor are these all that oiFer instructive notices on the 
 subject. Colonel Hawker is an authority of much respectability, and his work on Shooting is 
 certainly the first of its class; but dog breeding and dog breaking, although it occupies less 
 of his attention than almost any other subject he treats of, he nevertheless glances at. 
 Talk to him of' punts, stanchion guns, and poodle dogs, and he opens a mine many fathoms 
 deep ; but he does not condescend to enlighten, us so much on field sporting generally as we 
 could wish, although we have heard him praised as a dead shot at partridges. That inde- 
 fatigable sporting scribe, Mr. T.B.Johnson, gives also, in his Shooter's Annual Present, a very 
 useful if not an original account of sporting dogs and dog breaking. Of our own experience 
 we will say little ; but our known attachment to dogs and to sporting pursuits will, as 
 we hope, give the opinions that we do offer on the subject of training and breaking 
 some little weight, and allow us to challenge a candid examination of them. We are 
 inclined to think, that in the process of dog breaking we rather retrograde than advance; 
 and we form such opinion by comparing the training instructions of our times with those 
 handed to us by writers of two or three centuries back. Those given in our day are seldom 
 sufficiently full and methodical ; neither, as we suspect, are our dogs so docile, so well 
 trained, or so efficient, as those we read of in former times appear to have been. We would 
 appeal to the early writers, and particularly to Markham, as one of the very best among 
 them, whether we are right. Our reputed breakers are most of them too sparing of their 
 trouble, and too anxious to get the job over, that another may be begun upon. Hence it 
 is, that one dog broken in by the master, if he be reuUy well informed on the subject, may 
 have more game killed to him than to two of the half broken of modern hired trainers. Be 
 it observed, we do not say there are no exceptions among breakers to our statement : we 
 know there are, but it will require a pretty extended acquaintance to find them. What is 
 to be done ? If you buy when the season approaches, you have little choice — the best are 
 taken off: nor are you probably allowed sufficient time to try them fully, and by yourself; 
 and, without this, your chances are indifferent. Granted that you do meet with a handy 
 dog, even then it is probable that he has been broken to methods different from your own. 
 He does not acknowledge the same dog language as you use, and both dog and master must 
 retrain before game is killed. But if you are absolutely reduced to the necessity of buying 
 a dog or dogs, insist on a full trial of him or them — first, with the owner, be he keeper or 
 otherwise ; then, let the dog or dogs be left with you for two or three days at least, during 
 which time watch them well, and attentively examine their methods of hunting, and whether 
 they suit with your own views ; for we need not state that very good sportsmen require very 
 different qualifications in their dogs. One would have his pointer crouch like a setter, and 
 another we knew, that the moment he dropped his bird by a shot expected him (the pointer) 
 to come into his heels, while his retriever was dispatched for the bird ; and, strange to say, 
 the pointer was no less staunch ; but he was trained to heel. 
 
 2563. T7je breaking of the setter presents, among the true setter fanciers, some slight 
 shades of variation from that of the pointer. The Suffolk Sportsman, a true setter fancier, 
 among much other instructive and interesting matter on dog breaking, after noticing ranging 
 of setters on the chain for a determinate time, writes, " Now, lead him out, and keep him 
 close to your foot ; if he attempts eagerly to get on beyond the rate of your own walk, pull- 
 ing so as to f\itigue the arm, give him three or four snatches with all your force, but speak to 
 him at the same time in sounds of friendship, — Rover, come back ! Come in then! Come, 
 good lad ! Now stop, and reward him ; then walk on and do as before. Such treatment 
 will soon break him of these strivings, and be a good foundation for forwarder lessons. 
 When the chain has brought him to a proper habit in walking near your side, the next day 
 let him loose with his collar on ; and after having emptied himself, and gambolled a ring or 
 two, call him in gently and mildly; take him into some highway, the more sandy the 
 
Chap. III. BREAKING THE POINTER. 803 
 
 better, as not retaining any scents. If he shows a desire of inquiry at gate, stile, &c. by no 
 means suflfer it, but call immediately to order ; and, upon compliance, give him his reward. 
 A tin canister is the properest vehicle, which should be stored with pudding or liver boiled 
 hard, and cut into bricks. Neither of these will give offence to the pocket or hand, as 
 cheese will. Bread has not moisture enough, if well baked ; and if it is slack and doughy, 
 it sticks to the fingers in delivery. Never toss it to him, but give it into his lips, and make 
 him take it as tenderly as may be. Though we may walk out with a brace together in this 
 manner, it is by no means allowable to hunt them so. As the setter runs solus, he should 
 never be put in company, under the notion of getting courage from his fellow ; for the 
 English spaniel has fire enough without a prompter, and always ranges freely from the very 
 first. In an inclosed country, where the boundaries do not include more than six or eight 
 acres, an active strong young fellow may by hard labour keep a dog to his work ; Jjut in the 
 geldings, the very attempt would stamp him to me an ignoramus. In the champaign, where 
 the setter has room to display himself, a footman must contract his beat, or cannot be near 
 enough to see and be certain in distinguishing between a real fault and a misfortune. 
 Upon this rock many a poor John has split, and numbers of dogs been ruined. To cramp a 
 high ranger in his career is cutting off his. finest blossom, and leaving him only the bare 
 name, without the power of action to support and dignify it. As it is the indispensable 
 duty of every breaker to attend closely and calmly to every motion of his pupil, a horse is 
 evidently necessary, to fit him for the task, which also must be qualified for his work, — free, 
 and yet steady ; fly at the touch of the heel, and stop at the word of command or drop of 
 the rein ; and, when quitted, never to go far from the place. This is not an ideal nag : I 
 have such an one at this time ; and they are in the studs of every sportsman of consequence 
 or taste, I dare say. These are the most material requisites, because we should always 
 be at hand at the commission of a fault, that we'may challenge the dog with it that very 
 instant to his face. Thus provided with a horse, and having reconciled the young dog to 
 obey the terms of reclaim without fear, take him into the field, choosing an afternoon rather 
 than a morning, that he may not be diverted from his proper game by catching upon hares 
 or rabbits that have made late work. Let it be more especially remarked, that he should be 
 hunted with a muzzle, until the danger of sheep chasing is over. It may be made large 
 enough for free respiration, and yet not give liberty of break, so as to get blood, should be 
 by chance run one down before he could be beaten off. Little regard is to be paid to his 
 behaviour, as to forming any judgment, for three or four times going out, though some will 
 cry up a dog at first sight as a most amazing galloper, not discerning between hunting and 
 running. Again ; a dog must be expected to find before he can be said to hunt ; and until 
 he shows a preference to a particular feather, and sticks to it, it is absurd to check him. I 
 would always reward and encourage a young dog for chasing his proper game ; which is 
 indeed the only method to fix him from the trifling amusement of larks and small birds. It 
 is not to be supposed that no kind of language has as yet been made use of, but free indulg- 
 ence given to those freaks. As soon as his attachment is confirmed to the proper object, it 
 is time to begin to enforce it. Here lad ! Ware chase ! and if voice is not sufficient, add a 
 smack or two of the whip, which will do the business. Upon his return drop or secrete the 
 whip, and call in mildly. Here lad ! Come in then ! Ware chase ! Good boy ! and a bit 
 of pudding. Never suffer him to get back to the haunt, but quit the spot immediately, to 
 beat on fresh ground. A few rebukes in this way, with civility after, will settle this point." 
 (P. 71 — 79.) We do not remember any notice of the Suffolk Sportsma7i with regard to the 
 killed bird being directly brought to hand, either by the setter or pointer ; by which we 
 may suppose he did not think it a necessary qualification. We know that it is not every 
 sportsman who approves of the fallen bird being immediately fetched for these reasons : 
 when a dog knows he is to fetch the bird as soon as it falls, he is apt at once to break away 
 after it. If he be solus, it may be very well ; and if the master's training has been so strict 
 that only one dog will offer to move from the two or three dogs present, then also it is well ; 
 but even then it ought not to be allowsd until the gun is recharged : one dog, or the dog, 
 may then be "hied away " to " seek bird." We state " the one dog," as it is certainly not 
 necessary that more than one should be broken to this art ; for, if there be more that do it, the 
 thirst for competition will occasion more than one to hie off, and probably each will return 
 with half of the bird, or the disappointed dog will "seek out" for what he may find, and do 
 mischief this way. We, however, have received so much pleasure in sending the well broken 
 dog on this errand, that we would rather risk all the chances of mishap, and there certainly 
 are some, than deprive ourselves of this satisfaction. 
 
 2564. The pointer is usually less difficult to break than the setter ; he also is commonly ex- 
 pected to staitd, to indicate the presence of the birds he winds or scents. The setter's 
 instinctive disposition is to crouch rather than stand ; but it is not always that he crouches, 
 for some setters stand steadily to the point. The pointer is unquestionably the most 
 popular dog at the present time ; and, for the usual purposes of English gunners, generally 
 is the best adapted. Altogether he is more easily steadied than the setter ; h^ suffers less 
 from heat, his coat being shorter and thinner ; and, when once well broken in, he seldom 
 
 3 F 2 
 
804 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 loses his training, which we cannot say of the setter. No dogs can hear thirst without 
 great prostration of strength, but the setter suffers even more than the pointer, his fine 
 waving coat encouraging more insensible perspiration to fly off than the short smooth coat 
 of the pointer. But, on the other hand, the pointer's feet are certainly not so hard and 
 firm as those of the setter, for he has not the spaniel toe tufts that protect each ball pad ; 
 and the hard wiry ling branches certainly gall the feet of the high-bred pointer so much, 
 that in most cases one hard day on the moors unfits him for hunting the next. As regards 
 the superiority of scenting powers between these dogs for grouse shooting, we will defer 
 what we have to say on it until we treat on the practice of grousing. With the contrasted 
 qualities of these two varieties, it becomes almost a natural inquiry whether, by a union 
 of the two, we might not get a most valuable cross? It has been liied, and sufficiently often, 
 to enable us to state that it has now and then succeeded in producing an excellent variety, 
 having the valuable properties of both : but such instances are too few to bring this breed- 
 ing into general favour ; nor from our own experience can we recommend it. The few 
 that we have seen were hot-headed ; and, if moderately»steady one day, would, the next, 
 do every thing but what ought to be done. A rather ludicrous instance of this fell under 
 
 our notice : A gentleman farmer, who possessed an excellent manor farm, which he 
 
 cultivated himself, purchased a young dog of this mixed breed from a very reputed 
 breeder and breaker, after having seen his performances, which it really appeared were very 
 creditable to both dog and breaker. The dog was taken home, carefully housed and nur- 
 tured ; but the harvest being not completed, even the new dog and the love of shooting 
 could not take him (the farmer) from his reapers ; consequently the young dog, well 
 fed, caressed, and under no restraint, forgot, in a great measure, the keeper's tuition. His 
 master, however, had not forgot the splendid trials of him he had witnessed previous to his 
 purchase of him ; and fondly, but foolishly, expected that the animal would naturally act as 
 before. Elated by this supposition, and not a little proud of his dog, he wagered a rump 
 and dozen with some older shots than himself, that he would bring into the field a mixed- 
 bred dog that should find, stand, and back, in a style superior to that of any unmixed dog 
 or doo-s that could be brought against him. The bet was accepted, and we were included 
 in the invitation to see the trial, and were also requested to act as one of the umpires, and 
 a more miserable display no noted dog ever made than did the farmer's fancied trump. It 
 was not that he could not do much of what had been said of him ; on the contrary, he gave 
 many proofs that he could, if he would, do much towards trimming the rump and dozen of 
 his master's opponents ; but obstinacy and wantonness had taken such hold on him, that the 
 first hour decided the Ijet, and the dog was withdrawn from the field with a threat from the 
 worthy farmer, that he would immediately return the dog, and enter an action against the 
 seller. This resolution, however, was abandoned on our suggestion, which met with the 
 concurrence of the rest of the company, that without doubt the breaker would rebreak 
 him to his former state of discipline, then hunt him before others whom he would subpoena 
 on the trial, and would thus leave our worthy host minus his cause, exposed to the jeers of 
 his enemies, and to little pity from his more discerning brother sportsmen. We afterwards 
 learned, that a few days' hard work would still elicit some good behaviour, indeed some ex- 
 cellent hits ; but eight or ten days' rest would, at any time, make him a perfect renegade. 
 This kind of dog is seldom effectually cured : as long as he has hunt in him, he proves 
 wilful ; and, when old, he becomes either stupid or stubborn, or at least such has been our 
 experience of the kind now described. 
 
 9.565. Why are good dogs for sporting purposes so difficult to procure ? is a question more 
 often asked than satisfactorily answered. Within these few days (August 10. 1839), we 
 have met with sever.il advertisements in the morning papers of dogs with wonderful qualifi- 
 cations and approved warranty. Heretofore, if we went to Tattersal's or other great 
 horse auction marts, about this time, we used to be inundated with dogs led about of every 
 variety employed with the gun, each of which was inestimable and performed wonders, and 
 yet, from circumstances, was to be sold at one-fourth of his value ; his price, nevertheless, 
 was 10 (Guineas. Surely, therefore, no one need be without a dog; and yet, strange to tell, 
 one can hardly meet a sportsman but who complains that he is badly dogged for the season, 
 "and wonders where the good dogs are all gone to." It is true, that out of sixty or seventy 
 thousand licensed sportsmen, and at least half as many marauders, the required number of dogs 
 must be very considerable. We are told that, so far back as 1810, the licensed shooters in 
 Eno-land, Scotland, andWales,were upwards of forty-three thousand : what therefore must they 
 be now? Consequently, if we allow two dogs to each gunner — and some have six or eight — 
 our subject which we are treating of must be considered an interesting one. We wish we could 
 write favourably of these dogs offered for sale sur le champ. The only consolation we can 
 offer to the purchaser of such a dog is, that he may turn out good, because he probably was 
 stolen. We will say nothing about the chance, that some day the purchaser may be charged 
 with felony, and will find it difficult to rebut the charge, the seller being non est inventus.^ 
 
 2566. To become successful in breaking pointers, it is essentially necessary that you begm 
 your operations on an excellent strain. It is equally requisite that you should not only be 
 
Chap. [II. BREAKING THE POINTER. 805 
 
 well acquainted with all the necessary manipulations, but also with the words of encourage- 
 ment and reproof, which should not be chinged by yourself or servant. The following are 
 very common phrases among sportsmen : — When taking the field. Steady ! This word of 
 caution we always used on entering a field with young dogs with effect, and we did so at the 
 commencement of the season with the elder ones likewise. Take heed ! is used with the 
 same purport. When your best nosed pointer is seen very busy with his nose and his tail, 
 feathering as he hunts, then the word To-ho ! in a mild tone but sufficiently marked for the 
 dog's hearing and heeding, is a useful cheer as well as caution. Down ! or Down charge I 
 is an order to the dogs to crouch or drop to the birds. Back ! returns the dog to your heels. 
 Seek out ! sends him off again in quest of game ; but a waive of the hand is much better 
 where it is expected birds are near. Hie on ! gives a spur to the timid dog to leave your 
 heels, as seek out orders him actually to hunt. Go seek I should be impressed on the dog's 
 memory as an order to look for something supposed to be actually lost, as a bird you think 
 is wounded, but are uncertain : it therefore differs from seek out, and the intelligence of the 
 dog will soon teach him to distinguish between it and seek out. Holdup! is used to prevent 
 the dropping of the nose to the ground to puzzle out the scent, which, although the odorous 
 particles may not have left the spot the birds stood on, are principally floating in the air ; 
 consequently, by holding up his head down wind, he comes in contact with the scent of the 
 birds almost immediately. The puzzle peg is used as a dernier resource when hold up is 
 not attended to. Ware ! is also a very important word when its adjunct is with it, as Ware 
 hare ! as when a pointer inclines to rush on a hare, when partridges, grouse, or pheasants, 
 only are sought for. A very first rate breaker we knew, on entering a field, or wood, or moor, 
 would say. Ware feather ! when his dogs would pass every bird ; and Ware fur ! would secure 
 every fox, hare, or rabbit, from molestation, as Ware horse ! would send them from under the 
 legs, or coming in the way, of the shooting pony. It is, however, well to bear in mind, that 
 it is prudent to use signs to your dogs as well as sounds : a waive of the hand will fre- 
 quently save an exclamation that would spring the birds. 
 
 2567. The majority of the young pointer may he dated from the time he " lifts his leg;" 
 and at this period he may commence his fielding : but as early as five or six months he 
 should be allowed to walk out with his master or the keeper. If it be on the road or 
 anywhere where game is not likely to start before him, here let him ramble alone or in 
 company, but never lose sight of either him or his fellows. Practise one and all in 
 coming in to heel the moment you call, and never excuse one. The word " back," coupled 
 with the dog's name, as Back, Dash ! should be sufficient, and will prove so, if proper 
 methods have been pursued towards the pupil ; for we are complete sceptics on the proba- 
 bility of an entirely intractable nature in any dog. Inquire of Van Amburgh whether he 
 is not of the same opinion ? These walking lessons should be to the breaker premonitory 
 ones ; some dogs are six weeks, or even two months, in advance of others in their scenting and, 
 consequently, hunting propensities ; their accompanier, therefore, must narrowly watch their 
 actions, and note such as are fit to commence fielding. The Suffolk Sportsman very justly 
 observes, — " There are two seasons in which pointers may be put under tuition, but only one 
 whereat they can be perfected and made fit for business. The age ought to be near eighteen 
 months ; and the puppies that were brought forth from the middle of March to the middle 
 of May will be fit for trial by the middle of August. They who will rear up whelps at any 
 time, with indifference, may find it necessary to take them in hand in pairing season ; but 
 then, they should consider the nature of the work they undertake. There is as wide dif- 
 ference between the language of April and September, as settling the saddle on a colt's 
 back, and riding him a match. It is very common, and sometimes absolutely necessary, on 
 account of age, to be doing with a dog in the spring ; but it can reach no farther than 
 barely initiating. We must work now in the negative only, except in one article. We 
 can tell him he is not to go off without the word or signal given — drive through one field 
 into another — chase larks or crows — run at a sheep, and so on, as is usual with most young 
 folks of spirit. He may be taught to quarter his ground, and know his game ; and that is 
 the utmost I would aspire to." (P. 67.) These initiatory lessons require to be accom- 
 panied with verbal notices ; but short and expressive words only should be made use of, and 
 these should never be changed either by the master or attendants. What says the Rev. 
 B. Symonds, of Kelsale ? — "I could, when I had dogs of every denomination, call out any 
 one by name from all the rest, either on my horse's back, or on foot ; and not another dog 
 should so much as look through the gate." " When you first shoot to a bird," says Floyd, 
 " a long line should be used, the end of which should be held by an assistant at the time the 
 dog points, in order to check him if he attempts to run up to the falling bird, which he will 
 probably not do if he has been managed according to the directions I have given. It is 
 much better not to allow a young dog to run up to the bird when it falls, although you 
 may wish him so to do when he is perfectly made. All dogs that run up to the bird 
 when it falls will invariably chase more or less, and in so doing put up game. On the 
 other hand, many birds will be lost if not immediately pursued." ( Observatio7is on Dog 
 Breaking, p. 19.) We presume that breaking is purposely intended to prevent these pro- 
 
 3 F 3 
 
806 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 pensities taking too deep root, and are not intended to prevent the dog from being broken to 
 fetch his game ; for it cannot be denied that this is certainly very luxurious shooting, and 
 where the sportsman is fortunate enough to be either able himself to break his dog to it, or 
 should he have such a keeper as Floyd, we can see no reason why it may not be done. 
 There is, unquestionably, much pleasure in seeing the well broken dog " hieing away," 
 fetching, and putting the bird into our hand. Many however contend, that all that is 
 required is to break the pointer to drop to the gun when a bird falls ; and there appears 
 some reason for this preference, for should the bird be only winged it will run before the 
 pointer, and if the covey is large many of them probably will be sprung in the chase; it 
 remains therefore with the sportsman, to take his choice between the excellences and the 
 grievances. As regards training the pointer to game, it has occasioned disputation, whether 
 too great plenty, or a scarcity of game, is to be preferred for his practisings. It will, in 
 our opinion, depend on the extent to which the dog's breaking has already been carried, for 
 there are but few that have not received some ; and also whether it has been good or indif- 
 ferent. If his early lessons have been conducted judiciously, and the dog comes of a good 
 breed, and has had good initiatory lessons, no quantity of birds will either bewilder him, or 
 make him careless or wild. If otherwise, we know of nothing more unlikely to unsettle 
 the wilful dog than a profusion of birds. 
 
 2568. We have hitherto said little on the subject of purchasing poiiiiers. If you are forced to 
 this alternative, be very cautious ; first, learn as much as you can with regard to the breed, 
 and have indubitable proofs that the account rendered is correct. First, let powder be 
 burnt over the dog ; for it has not unfrequently happened, when one has been purchased 
 without a trial, that the first shot has sent the frightened animal no one knows where, per- 
 haps to his original home, where he had been foolishly shot at to cow him ; and, conse- 
 quently, he will never now be worth the powder that ruined him. Mark the signals which 
 the master of the dog you are trying makes, and carefully note the words of command, 
 reproof, &c. he uses. Dog language unfortunately varies in different localities, and almost 
 every breaker has his own c ills, which it behoves the buyer of a new dog to store up in his 
 memory. It is, we again assert, actually impossible that you can be too cautious when 
 purchasing a dog ; nor that you can have too much trial of him. We shall, in all proba- 
 bility, reiterate these cautions as we proceed — they are so important; for the dog traffic is 
 to the full as nefarious as horse dealinsr. 
 
 i\}^r '- 
 
 S90 
 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. TTie Gamekeeper. 
 2569. Mr. Daniel very justly observes, that it is not every fellow with a short jacket and 
 half-a-dozen pockets that is fitted for a gamekeeper, in which we cordially agree. The well 
 
 appointed gamekeeper (Jiff- 
 390.) ought to have as much 
 or even more varied inform- 
 ation under his hat than even 
 the huntsman to a pack of 
 hounds, who is however a very 
 important personage. If a 
 gamekeeper be really honest 
 and efficient, he is the rara 
 avis in terris ! a very black 
 swan ! so difficult a matter is 
 it to enter on an office that 
 almost by patent is supposed to 
 imply a right to get all that 
 can be got, and also to get it 
 any how. Nevertheless, we be- 
 lieve there are some consci- 
 ' entious gamekeepers, and they 
 bought to be highly prized and 
 well rewarded. We perfectly 
 agree with Mr. Daniel, that 
 " a sportsman does not require 
 a man to be termed a game- 
 keeper who IS the best shot in the district : it is not for the purposes of slaughter, but 
 protection, that he employs him ; and to afford that protection, he should be well versed 
 in the nature of every sort of vermin, with their haunts and their mode of preying upon 
 the game, and not only know, but be indefatigable in catching, the most subtle and 
 wary of them. He should (like one who publicly advertised for a gamekeeper's place 
 some years since) be able to kill all vermin, "from a mouse to an otter, and from an 
 eagle to a sparrow." If with this art he can shoot well enough to kill a dog or a hawk, 
 his master will have a greater prospect of a stock of game, than if he could hit eleven 
 
Chap. III. DUTIES OF THE GAMEKEEPER. 807 
 
 farthings out of twelve, thrown at several times into the air. These desperate marksmen 
 are very apt to keep their hands in by killing game unknown to their employers ; and 
 what perhaps is first sent as a present to a friend, soon becomes an object of merchandise, 
 and readily finds its way to market through the medium of the coachmen and guards to 
 mail and other coaches (the higglers generally deal with poachers themselves)." (P. 131.) 
 The same gentleman also tells us " one mode of supplying the poulterers and fishmongers 
 is by gentlemen who send hares, pheasants, and partridges to them, and receive an 
 equivalent in poultry and fish during their residence in town. Allowing these sixjrts- 
 men do not truck their commodities for money, they are, in the proper sense of the word, 
 nothing less than higglers, dealers, and chapmen; for although an exchange is affirmed to 
 be no robbery, yet it was never denied to be a sale, and the act of selling game is illegal in 
 any person whatever. Besides, gentlemen must allow these poulterers and fishmongers to 
 bear their names as a qualification, in case of being informed against for having game in 
 their possession, and which is a cover for all that comes into their hands from the poacher." 
 (P. 132.) Legalising the sale of game has, however, made a mighty change in this matter. 
 We have understood, that in one of the Norwich coaches, some years ago, when it arrived 
 at Lad-lane, the following game was told out : — hares 154, pheasants 163, partridges 189, 
 woodcocks 34, snipes 149, wildfowl 72 ; but this quantity, we believe, lias been occasionally 
 much exceeded. Neither did this include the private and poached passengers of both 
 feather and fluck, under the private care of the guard and coachman. We also regret to add, 
 that some gentlemen hire persons to shoot for them l)y the year, the consequence of which 
 is, that not only the game on the manor to which the game is deputed, but all the contigu- 
 ous manors likewise suflfer. 
 
 2570. The gamekeeper's situation, in most cases, is an enviable one ,- particularly if, v/ith the 
 confidence of his master, he have sufficient assistance under him. He is, in virtue of his 
 office, looked up to, has much weight in his own neighbourhood, and in many instances his 
 situation is a lucrative one, particularly if he be allowed to break dogs ; and, it is the more so, 
 if he also can deal in them, as is not uncommon : neither of which would we, however, 
 allow ; he cannot serve so many masters, nor carry on so many trades, fairly to all concerned. 
 We therefore would caution all gentlemen against permitting the keeper to do either one 
 or the other — that is, to break dogs or to traffic in them in any way. The master's interest 
 must be neglected, and the dogs his keeper breaks or rears must, in all probability, be fed 
 at his (the master's) expense. Neither should any gentleman retain a keeper in his em- 
 ploy who is a frequent visiter to the country ale-house. While he is there, the safety of the 
 game is neglected, and frequently his visit is premeditated and paid for — as some are better 
 paid for not seeing than those that do see. If we did not know that some persons are apt 
 to hire a poacher to do the office of keeper for them, we should be doubtful of the possibi- 
 lity of the thing : it has, however, been frequently done ; but we believe we could with 
 safety assert, that this method never did, nor is it ever likely to, answer the sports- 
 man's purpose. " Setting a thief to catch a thief" is an old saying, and some might apply 
 it to our present subject, and there is much parity of cause and effect in the case. The 
 poacher will still enact his part ; and if he can make it worth the keeper's acceptance, the 
 keeper will let him poach on in such parts of the manor as are little frequented. We once 
 knew an instance where such a proceeding was detected, when the gamekeeper in his defence 
 alleged, he did it purposely to save his master's game near the homestead, by his attention 
 not being divided between the outposts and the home preserves. By the next year it was 
 hard to tell which was most cleared, the home, park, and woods, or the poacher's ground ; 
 however, the poacher was made to fly the country, and the keeper was turned adrift without 
 a character. 
 
 2571 . The gamekeeper who would act up to his duties should be a general observer of Nature, 
 particularly of her living objects, with which he should have an universal and also an intimate 
 acquaintance. The seasons likewise, under all their variations and consequences, he should 
 mark well ; thus he would be aware that a mild spring, by encouraging all game birds to 
 pair earlier than when the season is late, cold, and wet, would lead him to act accordingly. 
 Partridges hatched in a mild season will be seen very forward, indeed, as early as June ; and 
 pheasants likewise, under the same circumstances, often appear towards the middle of the 
 same month. Under such premonitions he should spare the female hares after Christmas, for 
 they will probably be forward in young in February, and consequently neither fit for food 
 nor creditable to kill. We would hope that no sportsman would entrust his game establish- 
 ment to a keeper that could not read ; and yet we have heard of a gentleman being pursued 
 by a keeper who, when he came up, was inclined to be troublesome, very authoritatively 
 insisting on the gentleman's name being given, and that his certificate should be shown, 
 which, being complied with, the keeper acknowledged he could not read, but very coolly de- 
 sired the gentleman to read it for him, but which was not complied with ; on the contrary, 
 the holder of the certificate returned it to his pocket unread, and left the impertinent to 
 his own redress. This was bad enough ; but if he was either the principal, or the only keeper, 
 his master could not have had very enlarged notions of the duties of such a servant, who, if 
 
 3 F 4 
 
808 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 not equally erudite with his land steward, should at least be sufficiently educated to be able 
 to read and write, and also be well versed in every bearing of the game laws. Not only 
 should he have these acquirements, but it is requisite that he have gained knowledge 
 enough to avoid leaving a bad impression on the minds of strangers relative to his master 
 from the ignorance and ill-behaviour of his servant. A gentleman we ourselves kne^*' was 
 so rudely accosted by a keeper, that he would make him no answer ; the brute, relying on 
 brute force, took the trespasser, as he was pleased to consider him, by the collar, and was in 
 return immediately knocked down. The keeper, on rising, attacked our friend with great 
 violence; but he, being excellently versed in all the arts o^ defence, although one of the most 
 inoffensive of men possible, gave the keeper a most sound drubbing, and hardly received a 
 scratch in return. In olden times the gamekeeper to a respectable domain was usually a man 
 of much respectability and much general information: his manners also were coinmonly 
 such, that he could make his company agreeable to the visiters of his master in their sportings, 
 yet he was possessed of sufficient firmness to awe delinquents who intruded themselves with- 
 out authority. Every keeper, likewise, should be above accepting a bribe, and ought to be 
 discharged as soon as it is found that he has received one, although it must be allowed that 
 the briber must be at least as criminal as the unfaithful keeper. We do not here allude to 
 the usual douceur, which is often well earned, and very properly bestowed on the keeper 
 who accompanies you around the manor. 
 
 2572. The honesty of the gamekeeper is of great importance to the credit of his master, and 
 to his interest also, if he should wish to keep the manor well stocked with game. We 
 ourselves would never allow a keeper to shoot with any other than a single gun, and were 
 it not for the awe it may excite in the occasional trespasser, and likewise on the regular 
 poacher, as well as the necessity of his shooting the birds and beasts of prey which devour 
 the game ; wei-e it not for these considerations, we repeat, our keeper should not be even 
 allowed to carry a gun. We never permitted our own to carry one ; but, as regarded our- 
 selves, the woods we considered most in the light of preserves were within hearing of the 
 dwelling-house, and although the manor extended several miles, the circumjaceuts being 
 bordered by decoys, which were strictly watched by the decoy renters (we ourselves coulil 
 not shoot but within certain distances of them), there was therefore little necessity for 
 arming him. The keeper to a manor should be on the best terms with the farmers around ; 
 but, at the same time, he should observe well the number and kind of dogs kept by each. If 
 it be a hare farm, and consequently a coursing locality, let him set his face against a lur- 
 cher being kept, and let him have a sharp eye on the gun or guns that are paraded over 
 the mantel-piece ; and if they are seen to be every now and then disturbed, let it arouse 
 his suspicions. Crows and magpies do not require shooting all the year round, and the 
 gun is not charged anew each night to guard the dwelling. Is there a pheasant preserve 
 on the manor, he must be extremely vigilant at the time they are pairing, to guard against 
 their eggs being stolen and sent to Ireland, or into the counties where pheasantries for 
 breeding are common, as in Buckinghamshire, Hertfordshire, &c. &c. He must also 
 encourage the pheasants to breed near his lodge ; and, to this end, he should keep them 
 around him, by a morning and afternoon call by bell to be fed. Stacks of peas or of buck- 
 wheat should likewise be placed at convenient parts of the manor, where they can feed 
 without temptation to stray. The prudent gamekeeper, while he is vigilant, will however 
 never seem to be too hard on the sportings of the tenantry, so long as they are kept within 
 proper bounds. By such indulgence every farmer will himself become a zealous and faith- 
 ful keeper over the manor ; and the rightful keeper, without any infringement on his own 
 duty, will extend the interest and reputation of his master. Nor will it be at all out of 
 place that he should now and then request of his master a day's shooting, or a day's coursing, 
 for the tenants and their friends. It is fit that they whose land furnishes the means should 
 also receive part of the produce ; deprive them of that, and likewise of the favourable notice 
 it betokens, and it deadens their efforts to assist in preserving the game on the land. Is a 
 pack of foxhounds kept near your master's preserves, good keeper? Yes. Then, indeed, 
 you have a difficult game to play ; for you must take care of your master's game, as reynard 
 assuredly will take care of himself. Nevertheless, do not set your face too strongly against 
 foxes, if you do find them in your preserves. We cannot blame jou if you tickle them 
 with a few shot, but lay no traps, and by all means avoid strewing poison in their path. 
 Cultivate a breed of rabbits near, and if you find reynard plenty of these, your pheasants 
 will be spared, your credit saved, and you will have made friends instead of enemies, as well 
 for yourself as your master. When we lived at Tollesbury Manor House in Essex, where 
 numbers of them surrounded us, and where consequently a leveret or two, and a few of our 
 rabbits, were occasionally taken from the adjoining woods, and where our hen-roost "Ynight 
 now and then suffer, yet the loss was very trifling ; nor did t"he rabbits sensibly decrease. 
 We therefore, in justice, could not owe this sporting trump a mortal grudge; on the con- 
 trary, when we have occasionally popped on him in the woods which surrounded our house, 
 the rogue looked so sleek and so sly that we could not find it in our heart to break through 
 the rules of hospitality so much as to fire at him We defy a man fond of fox hunting to 
 be a willing vulpecide, even on his own or on his rented manor, as was the one we now 
 
Chap. IV. GROUSE SHOOTING. 809 
 
 notice. But where fox bunting is not pursued, and other game is cherished, we cannot 
 wonder at the hostility of others towards him, particularly if they are not fox hunters. If 
 no foxhound pack be in the vicinity, or seldom approaches it, although hares and rabbits 
 may abound, and winged game may be in tolerable plenty, foxes will multiply, and under 
 such circumstances the owner of the estate will be irritated, and we then must not be 
 surprised should the keeper either lay poison in his path, or set a trap for his capture. 
 When a fox-trap is set, we hardly need to inform the keeper that his hands must be so 
 covered, that no human scent shall remain on either the trap or the bait. 
 
 2573. The winged game destroyers must be equally watched by the keeper. The dark 
 buzzard, and that variety familiarly known as the puttock, the kite or glead also, being one 
 and all very destructive to every kind of game, must be narrowly guarded against ; for 
 they live almost entirely on it. Ravens and crows must likewise be looked after, and either 
 shot or taken in springes ; snakes also are destructive to game and to the eggs of game ; and 
 although we have offered an instance, of our own witnessing, of the capability of the hedge- 
 hog to seize on the leveret, which may be kept in mind, yet we do not think it a common 
 occurrence. Magpies, rooks, crows, &c. may be taken by means of stiff paper pieces made 
 into funnel shapes. Apply some birdlime within the sides, and at the bottom of all ; 
 having also stuck a piece of ilesh within each, plant these funnels into the ground suffi- 
 ciently firm to support themselves against the wind : so doing, the birds in their attempt 
 to secure the meat, fasten the paper funnel so tightly to the head, that they may be taken 
 by hand. We hardly need to remind the keeper that he should bush the stubbles tho- 
 roughly, and the grass fields likewise, for netting is carried on by poachers over them as 
 well as over the stubbles. Dog brambles laid lightly on the stubbles, or on the grass, by 
 rolling with the net prevent its action, and fearfully annoy the poacher. If a partridge's 
 nest is found before mowing, mark it by a stick, bush, or other object, that shall warn the 
 reaper, or the watchful mother may be cut into pieces by the scythe. It would also greatly 
 tend to the preservation of game, that the farm tenants should not mow their grain : neither 
 should they remove the stubble as soon as the harvest is completed. It ought not to be 
 done until from six weeks to two months (according to the nature of the season) has passed 
 over. Were we to enter fully into all the duties of the gamekeeper, so multifarious are 
 they, our niche for the subject would spread over the space allotted to that of several others. 
 If life and strength however be left us, we will yet fill up the blank, for the subject is both 
 an interesting and an important one. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 GROUSE SHOOTING, 
 
 2574. Grouse shooting to the gunner is what the chase of the fox is to the zealous hunter 
 of beasts. It is certainly attended with less danger, but it is infinitely more fatiguing, 
 which again is fully compensated to the lover of nature by the endless variety it presents, 
 and to the sportsman by furnishing him with the objects he is in pursuit of. The month 
 of August is therefore looked forward to by the fowler with extreme anxiety, and grand 
 preparations are made by him for his visit to the moors, or muirs as they are called by the 
 northerns. But ere we proceed further on our journey there, we must inquire into the 
 natural history of the varieties of this interesting family we hope to meet with when we do 
 arrive there. It appears somewhat inconsistent that we should take such pains, and go so far, 
 purposely to destroy that which we so much admire : but when we are enjoined, as a divine 
 command, to " Take, kill, and eat," we hope we do it without offence ; for we are told that 
 it is not the use, but the abuse, of our pursuits after animals that is to be reprobated : for 
 to a certain extent it is not only lawful, but is also demanded of us to keep down a 
 super-abundance of the living objects around us. 
 
 Sect. I. The Members of the Grouse Famih/. 
 
 2575. " By the word grouse," says Sir William Jardine, " we, in general language, are 
 most apt to associate our ideas with the common muirfowl. But in the technical terms of 
 ornithology, the generic name. Grouse and Tetrao, is restricted to those bearing the form of 
 the European wood grouse, dusky grouse of America, &c. They are the largest birds of 
 the family, of a very round and powerful form, and frequent heathy forests in preference 
 to the wild and open muir, perch and often roost on trees, where young shoots and tender 
 bark also supply them with food ; and although the legs are plumed with short feathers, the 
 toes are naked. The tail is composed of broad feathers, and is proportionably long and 
 rounded. They are mostly polygamous, and the females and young differ considerably 
 from the males, the plumage of the former being shades of brown and tawny, with black 
 bars and markings, the colours of the latter distributed in broad masses of black, glossy green, 
 or steel-blue, and deep brown. They inhabit North America and Europe, those of the latter 
 country extending into Northern Asia." {Naturalist's Library, vol. iv. p. 108.) 
 
810 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 SuBSECT..!. The Wood Grouse, or CnpercalUe. 
 2576. The wood grouse, or capercaUie ( Tetrao Urogalhis Linn.) is known also as the cock- 
 of-the-wood, and giant grmise, from his great size and gallant bearing. As he is seen in 
 fig. 391. he might indeed be taken for a bird of prey, rather than a fowl ; and his very 
 ^ ^ beak, it will be seen, indicates pre- 
 
 d;u;ity. Sir William Jardine says of 
 this admired bird, that " He was the 
 noblest of theBritish feathered game, 
 but that the attributes of strength, 
 size, and beauty, have proved his de- 
 struction ; and, consequently, they 
 have been for many years extinct. In 
 ancient times they were tolerably 
 abundant in the primeval forests of 
 Scotland and Ireland. From the 
 latter they appear to have been en- 
 tirely extirpated at a very early pe- 
 riod, while in Scotland the destruc- 
 tion was more gradual; but they 
 gradually dwindled away there, 
 also, by murderous hands; and the 
 last specimen is recorded, from fifty 
 to sixty years since, to have been 
 killed in the neighbourhood of In- 
 verness. There is, however, a pros- 
 pect (as will appear hereafter) of the 
 species being again introduced to 
 the Scottish forests ; and, at all 
 events, the following interesting account of the attempts which have been made at Mar 
 Lodge, and the habits of the female and young, will be read with interest." The 
 accounts here noticed, as we learn from this eminent writer, were extracted from Jameson's 
 Journal for July, 1 832, and are too descriptive and too important to the reader generally, 
 and to the sportsman particularly, to be omitted ; and the more so, for the gleam of 
 hope they afford, that in our day we may once more see this noble bird indigenous to our 
 island. " I was wading," says the narrator, " down the Dee one fine afternoon, a little 
 below Mar Lodge, and with a lighter pannier than usual, when I heard the cry of a 
 bird to which I was unaccustomed, and my bad success in that day's angling induced 
 nie the more readily to diverge from the ' pure element of waters,' to ascertain what this 
 might be. I made my way through the overhanging wood for a few hundred yards, and 
 soon after reaching the road, which runs parallel with the river on its right side, I observed 
 a wooden palisade, or inclosure, on the sloping bank above me. On reaching it, I found it 
 so closely boarded up, that I had for a time some difficulty in descrying any inmates; but my 
 eye soon fell upon a magnificent bird, which at first, from its bold and almost fierce ex- 
 pression of countenance, I took rather for some great bird of prey than for a capercallie. 
 A few seconds, however, satisfied me that it was, what I had never before seen, a fine living 
 example of tliat noble bird. I now sought the company of Mr. Donald Mackenzie, Lord 
 Fyfe's gamekeeper, the occupant of the adjoining cottage. He unlocked the door of the 
 fortress, and introduced me to a more familiar acquaintance with its feathered inhabitants. 
 These I found to consist of two fine capercallie cocks and one hen ; and the latter, I was de- 
 lighted to perceive, accompanied by a thriving family of young birds, active and beautiful. 
 The first importation of these capercallies arrived from Sweden about the end of the year 
 1827, or early in January, 1 828. It consisted of a cock and hen, but the hen unfortunately 
 died after reaching Montrose Bay. As the male bird alone arrived at Braemar, the experi- 
 ment was judiciously tried of putting a common barn-door fowl into his apartment during 
 the spring and summer of 1828. The result was that she laid several eggs, which were 
 placed under other hens, but from these only a single bird was hatched ; and when it was 
 first observed, it was found lying dead. It was, however, an evident imde, or hybrid, and 
 showed such unequivocal marks of the capercallie character as could not be mistaken. 
 The second importation likewise consisted of a cock and hen, and arrived safely in this 
 country in January or February, 1829. The female began to lay in the ensuing April, and 
 laying in general an egg every alternate day, she eventually deposited about a couple of 
 dozen. She showed, however, so .strong a disposition to break and eat them, that she re- 
 quired to be narrowly watched at the time of laying, for the purpose of having them 
 removed, for otherwise she would have destroyed the whole. In fact, she did succeed in 
 breaking most of them, but eight were obtained uninjured. These were set under a com- 
 mon hen, but only one bird was hatched, and it died soon after. In the spring of 1830, 
 the hen capercallie laid eight eggs. Of these she broke only one; and, settling in a mo- 
 
Chap. IV. THE WOOD GROUSE, OR CAPERCALLIE. 811 
 
 therly manner on the other seven, she sat steadily for five weeks. On examining the eggs, 
 however, they were all found to be addled. In the early part of 1831, three apartments were 
 ingeniously formed adjoining one another. The hen was placed in the central chamber, 
 between these and the inclosure on either side, each of which contained a male ; there 
 was an easy communication, so contrived, however, that the female could have access 
 to both the males, whilst they, from their greater size, could neither approach each other, 
 nor disturb the female as long as she chose to remain in her own apartment. In 
 May and June of that year she laid twelve eggs, seven of which were set under a common 
 hen ; of these, four were hatched in an apparently healthy state, one was addled, and 
 the other two contained dead birds. Of those left with the capercallie hen, she broke 
 one, and sat upon the other four ; of which two were hatched, and the other two were 
 found to contain dead birds. Of the two hatched, one soon died. Both the barn-door 
 hen and tlie female capercallie sat twenty-nine days, from the time the laying was com- 
 pleted till the young were hatched ; and Mr. Gumming called my attention to the fact, that 
 there were birds in all the eggs of this year's laying except one. My visit to Braemar 
 took place about the first week of last August. 1 think all the five young were then alive, 
 and although only a few weeks old, they were by that time larger than the largest moor- 
 game. I had no opportunity of handling them, or of examining them very minutely ; and 
 the general view which I had of them, at the distance of a few feet, did not enable me to 
 distinguish the difference between the young males and females. They seemed precisely 
 the same at that time both in size and plumage, although I doubt not the male markings 
 must have shown themselves on the young cocks. The single surviving bird of those 
 hatched by the mother died of an accident, after living in a very healthy state for several 
 weeks. Two of those hatched by the common hen died of some disease, the nature of 
 which is not known, after lingering for a considerable time. It follows, that there are only 
 two young birds remaining. These are both females, and when I last heard of them, some 
 months ago, were in a thriving condition. The whole progeny were fed at first, and for 
 some time, with young ants ; that is, with those whitish, grain-shaped bodies, which are 
 the larva; and crysalids in the cocoons of these industrious creatures, though commonly 
 called ants' eggs. At that period they were also occasionally supplied with some tender 
 grass, cut very short. As soon as they had acquired some strength, they began to eat 
 oats and pot barley, together with grass and the various kinds of moss. They are now fed 
 like the three old birds, chiefly on grain and heather tops, with the young shoots, and other 
 tender portions of the Scottish fir. I am informed that the distinction between the sexes 
 had become very obvious before the death of the young males. The plumage of the latter 
 was much darker, their general dimensions were greater, their bills larger and more hooked. 
 These characters became very apparent during November and December. The old males 
 have never yet had access to the young birds, so that it has not been ascertained whether 
 they entertain any natural regard for their offspring, or would manifest any enmity towards 
 them. From the continued wildness of the old birds, especially the males, it was found 
 diflficult to weigh them, without incurring the risk of injuring their plumage. However, 
 the male which arrived in 1829, and which then appeared to be a bird of the previous 
 year, was lately weighed, and was found to be eleven pounds, nine ounces, avoirdupois. 
 Judging from appearances, it is believed that the weight of the old hen would not much 
 exceed one-half. There is, indeed, a striking disparity in the dimensions of the sexes in 
 this species." It yet inhabits many of the forests of Europe, and it is there to be found 
 at the present time in sufficient plenty. It is also known in many parts of northern Asia, 
 but every where is in most abundance in the pine forests, the young shoots and cones of the 
 pine, the catkins of the birch, and berries of the juniper, being its favourite food. Sir 
 William Jardine says of these birds, " They are polygamous, and at the commencement of 
 incubation the male places himself conspicuously, and attracts the female by his loud cries, 
 resembling peller, pelkr, peller, and by his various attitudes. On hearing the call of the 
 cock, the hens, whose cry in some degree resembles the croak of the raven, or rather, per- 
 haps, the sounds gock, yock, gock, assemble from all parts of the surrounding forest. The 
 male bird now descends from the eminence on which he was perched to the ground, where 
 he and his female friends join company. When the females really commence incubation, 
 they are forsaken ; the males skulking among the brushwood, and renewing their plumage, 
 while she attends to the hatching and rearing of her progeny." (P. 115.) Bewick, who 
 is usually very correct in his ornithological descriptions, states the capercallie to be " as 
 large as a turkey, that it is about two feet, nine inches, in length, and weighs from twelve to 
 fifteen pounds. The bill is very strong, convex, and of a horn colour; over each eve there 
 is a naked skin, of a bright red colour ; the eyes are hazel, the nostrils are small, and almost 
 hid under a covering of short feathers, which extend under the throat, and are there much 
 longer than the rest, and of a black colour ; the head and neck are elegantly marked with 
 small transverse lines of black and grey, as are also the back and wings, but more irregu- 
 larly ; the breast is black, richly glossed with green on the upper part, and mixed with a 
 few white feathers on the belly and thighs ; the sides are marked Uke the neck ; the tail 
 consists of eighteen feathers, which are black — those on the sides are marked with a few 
 
812 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 white spots ; the logs are very stout, and covered with brown feathers ; the toes are fur- 
 nished on each side with a strong pectinated membrane. The female is considerably less 
 than the male, and differs greatly in her colours : the throat is red ; the transverse bars on 
 the head, neck, and back, are red and black ; the breast is of a pale orange colour; belly 
 barred with orange and black, the top of each feather is white ; the back and wings are 
 mottled with reddish brown and black, the scapulars tipped with white ; the tail is of a 
 deep rust colour, barred with black, and tipped with white." (P. 296.) We believe it was 
 never known in Wales ; but, in times long past, it was not uncommon in Ireland. Mr. 
 Pennant notices one shot near Inverness as a very extraordinary occurrence ; but whether 
 it was the rarity of its southern position, or the time when it happened, is not noted. As, 
 however, the circumstance occurred some fifty or sixty years ago, we suppose it was con- 
 sidered as the last of the race of that period. We nevertheless are allowed still to hope, 
 that by the spirited exertions of the Earl of Fife, notwithstanding the disasters that have 
 hitherto befallen them, that this second naturalisation will eventually be attended with suc- 
 cess ; and foul befal the murderous hand that shall then be lifted against them. Mr. Lloyd 
 also, it is said, brought some of these rare birds from Sweden for the Marquis of Breadal- 
 bane, for his woods at Taymouth Castle ; and common report says, they also are likely to 
 thrive. We however fear such are the villanous propensities of the lower orders to mis- 
 chief, that they will not be suffered to increase. The hen bird of the capercallie is very 
 small when compared with the male ; but it is worthy of remark, that there is not much 
 variation, either in size or colour, between the sexes, until towards the winter which succeeds 
 their hatching. Wild as the cock bird is in liis native state, yet Lloyd in his Northern 
 Field Sports (a work we have had former occasions of noting as offering a most interesting 
 and faithful account of the sports of the field in those localities) assures us, that the caper- 
 callie is often domesticated in Sweden, and becomes so tame as to eat out of the hand. In 
 tlieir captivity they were fed, we are told, with oats, and with large branches of Scotch fir, 
 which were introduced into their cages ; water and coarse sand were likewise given them. 
 We learn from another source, that of Mr. Nillson, that in the province of Dalecarlia these 
 birds are reared in confinement, and Ijecome as tame as a domestic fowl. In a state of na- 
 ture, on the contrary, this bird is famed for his wildness, and disposition to be pugnacious; 
 Nature, indeed, seems to have intended him to be so by his powerful make, and by the form 
 of his bill, which, like that of the hawk, bears all the signs of pugnacity about it. Its great 
 strength, however, was required to sever the heath tops, the strong berries, and the pine cones. 
 This account of the domesticated capercallie only confirms us in our oft-repeated assertion, that 
 when man was made lord over the living objects of creation, no inseparable bar was made by 
 the Creator between us and them ; but, on the contrary, that one and all may be familiarised. 
 
 2577. The pairing of the capercallie commences about the spring, the sexes having kept 
 together during the winter in packs of fifty or a hundred. When the pairing has been 
 completed, the female, making a rude nest, lays from eight to sixteen eggs in some spot 
 where she can sit on and hatch them in security. The young, like the farm-yard fowls, 
 are active as soon as they are hatched ; and, it is said, they are frequently seen running about 
 witfi part of the shell on them. 
 
 2578. Of the shooting of the capercallie in Britain, we have few notices ; but of the me- 
 thods of taking or shooting them in Sweden, both Mr. Nillson and Mr, Grieff, gentlemen of 
 that country very highly spoken of by Mr. Lloyd, give us the following account. We will 
 claim a little indulgence for introducing, also, what Mr. Brehm states : — " I usually shot the 
 capercallie in company with my Lapland dog. Brunette (a cocker), of which I have al- 
 ready made mention. She commonly flushed them from the ground, where, for the pur- 
 pose of feeding upon berries, &c. they are much during the autumn months. In this case 
 if they saw only the dog, their flight in general was short, and they soon perched in the 
 trees. Here, as Brunette had the eye of an eagle, and the foot of an antelope, shp was not 
 long in following them. Sometimes, however, these birds were in the pines in the first 
 instance ; but as my dog was possessed of an extraordinary fine sense of smelling, she would 
 often wind, or, in other words, scent them for a very long distance. When she found the 
 capercallie, she would station herself under the tree where the bird or birds were sitting, 
 and, by keeping up an incessant barking, direct my steps towards the spot. I now advanced 
 with silence and caution ; and, as it frequently happened that the attention of the bird was 
 much taken up with observing the dog, I was enabled to approach until it was within the 
 range of my rifle, or even of my common gun. In the forest the capercallie does not 
 always present an easy mark ; for dipping down from the pines nearly to the ground, as is 
 frequently the case, they are often almost out of distance before one can properly take 
 aim. No. 1. or 2. shot may answer very well, at short range, to kill the hens; but, for the 
 cocks, the sportsman should be provided with much larger. Towards the commencement, 
 and during the continuance, of the winter, the capercallies are generally in packs ; these, 
 which are usually composed wholly of cocks (the hens keeping apart), do not separate 
 until the approach of spring. These packs, which are said to contain fifty or a hundred 
 birds, usually hold to the sides of the numerous lakes and morasses, with which the 
 
Chap. IV. REINTRODUCTION OF THE CAPERCALLIE. 813 
 
 northern forests abound ; and to stalk the same in the winter time with a good rifle, is no 
 ignoble amusement. Among other expedients resorted to in the northern forests, for the 
 destruction of the capercallie, is the following : — During the autumnal months, after 
 flushing and dispersing the brood, people place themselves in ambush, and imitate the 
 cry of the old or young birds, as circumstances may require. By thus attracting them 
 to the spot, they are often enabled to shoot the whole brood in succession." The 
 manner in which this is practised may be better understood from what Mr. GriefF says 
 on the subject : — " The capercallie is shot in the night time by torch-light. This plan, which 
 is said to be very destructive, is, I believe, confined to the southern provinces of Sweden ; 
 for, in the more northern parts of that country, I never heard of its being adopted. In 
 Smaland and Ostrogothland this is said to be effected in the following manner : — Towai-ds 
 night-fall people watch the last flight of the capercallie before they go to roost. The 
 direction they have taken into the forest is then carefully marked by means of a prostrate 
 tree, or by one which is felled especially for the purpose. After dark, two men start in 
 pursuit of the birds ; one of them is provided with a gun, the other with a long pole, to 
 either end of which a flambeau is attached. The man with the flambeau now goes in ad- 
 vance, the other remaining at the prostrate tree, to keep it and the two lights in an exact line 
 with each other ; by this curious contrivance they cannot well go astray in the forest. Thus 
 they proceed, occasionally halting, and taking a fresh mark, until they come near to the 
 spot where they may have reason to suppose the birds are roosting. They now carefully 
 examine the trees, and when they discover the objects of their pursuit, which are said 
 stupidly to remain gazing at the fire blazing beneath, they shoot them at their leisure. 
 Should there be capercallies in the same tree, however, it is always necessary to shoot 
 those in the lower branches in the first instance; for, unless one of these birds falls on its 
 companionSi it is said the rest will never move, and in consequence the whole of them may 
 be readily killed." We have before had occasion to recommend Mr. Lloyd's work on the 
 Field Sports of Norway and Swedeii, as among the most interesting of the modern sporting 
 works that have appeared ; and the extracts we have now laid before the reader, although 
 but a very small portion of the entertaining and instructive matter therein, will, we hope, 
 not only bear us out in our assertion, but will excite him to possess himself of the whole; 
 and, so doing, we pledge ourselves he will be amply repaid. 
 
 2579. Reiicwed hopes of again naturalising the capercallie. A notice in the New Sporting 
 Magazine for August, 1S37, states that "Thomas Fowell Buxton, Esq. not better known 
 as an eminent brewer, than for his readiness in lending himself and ample fortune to any 
 laudable purpose, empov/ered Mr. Lloyd, above mentioned (who, having taken up his 
 abode in Sweden, was therefore a fit employe), to collect in that country a sufficient number 
 of capercallie to replace those before brought over, to form a breeding stock of them. This 
 undertaking, at great trouble and vast expense, was effected by the exertions of Mr. Lloyd, 
 and twenty-nine birds were shipped in Sweden for England, only one of which died on the 
 passage ; and it must be allowed that this good fortune was highly creditable to the judi- 
 cious care of Lawrence Banville, the person entrusted with them. With that laudable dis- 
 position to extend every branch of useful and interesting knowledge, which marks the general 
 conduct of Mr. Buxton, he was pleased to present the whole to the Marquis of Breadalbane, 
 who, being known as the owner of an Highland district of vast extent, and equally well 
 known to have been formerly inhabited by these birds, was consequently well adapted to 
 receive and nurture them again ; and thus our hopes of their multiplication and preservation 
 are renewed. Mr. Buxton showed also a sound judgment in placing them under the pro- 
 tection of a nobleman not more eminent for his vast estates, than for his anxiety and 
 exertions made to introduce improvement in the country he inhabits. We should therefore 
 hope, that gratitude alone will prevent vile marauders from an attack on these valuable 
 foreigners. If it should be otherwise, may signal punishment overtake the hand that does 
 it, for mischief alone can prompt the deed ; and mischief only, we should think, can injure 
 the stock ; for the extensive forests of the noble marquis offer them excellent shelter, as the 
 trees themselves furnish the food so congenial to their tastes." It happens, however, that 
 since the above statement was made, the proprietors of this work have received from the son 
 of Mr. Buxton a much more detailed account of the extent and success of the attempts to 
 again naturalise the capercallies in Great Britain, with kind permission to m.ake what use we 
 please of the communication. The subject, it must be confessed, is of considerable interest 
 both to the sportsman and naturalist ; and as we know that the matter so kindly handed to 
 us is correctly detailed, we think it will best answer the purpose of our readers to give 
 them the whole of it as it has been sent to us ; not omitting the naively-told tale of the 
 adventures of the gamekeeper in his journeyings to and from Sweden, and the final success 
 which crowned his active and ingenious endeavours. Let us also hope, that under the 
 judicious management of Mr. Guthrie the head-keeper, and the active cooperation of this 
 valuable subordinate with those of the other assistants at hand, the spirited and con- 
 tinuous attempts of the Marquis of Breadalbane will finally be crowned with success, and 
 that this noble head of the grouse family may once more triumphantly crow over the 
 
814 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 Scottish woods. " I send you," says Mr. Edward Bu.xton in a letter to a friend, " all the in- 
 formation I can collect of the introduction of the capercallies into Scotland. About fifteen 
 years ago my father received in Norfolk a present of a cock and hen capercallie from Mr. 
 Llewellen Lloyd, who was residing in Sweden. They were kept in a house where they 
 bred, and the hen brought off six young ones. They grew till they had nearly reached the 
 size of pheasants, and then, in consequence of being exposed to the sun on a hot day, they, 
 with the mother, all died. The cock was turned out, and lived two years in a wild state, 
 when he was killed by accident. Several years after this my father was very kindly invited 
 to shoot in Scotland on the Marquis of Breadalbane's moors, and he then proposed to him 
 to make another attempt to introduce this bird into Scotland. He applied to Mr. Llewellen 
 Lloyd to procure them, and through his great perseverance and assiduity, sixteen hens and 
 tliirteen cocks were collected at Venusburg, and sent to England in 1837. Many had died 
 on the road ; which may be accounted for, as they were collected from all parts of Sweden. 
 Lawrence Banville, Mr. Buxton's Irish gamekeeper, was purposely sent to Sweden to bring 
 them to Scotland, and some extracts from his entertaining journal will inform you of his 
 adventures until his safe arrival at Taymouth Castle with twenty-eight birds. They were 
 received with delight by the Lord of Breadalbane, who has spared neither pains nor expense 
 to give the experiment success." 
 
 2580. Our 7iew journalist now takes up the pen, and thus relates his adventures : — 
 "Saturday, April 1st, 1837. Yesterday I took leave of my little family, started on the 
 coach to Norwich, and staj'ed there for the night. To-day I set out on the Ipswich coach. 
 I halted at this town for the night, and agreed for a boat to take me down the river. — 
 Sunday, April 2d. This morning I set out, and arrived at the inn at Harwich about twelve 
 o'clock : the wind in the right quarter for us to sail to Sweden. — Thursday, 6th. This 
 day I helped to take Mr. Lloyd's things to a boat that was going to the yacht ; as I was 
 getting into it, I slipped in, and hit my leg against one of the thwarts of it. I hurt it 
 very much. — Tuesday, 1 1th. This day we weighed anchor. I was sick in a few hours, as 
 also the following day. — Monday, 17th. After a somewhat cold and stormy passage, we 
 this day made the Swedish coast, and got on shore. — Thursday, April 20th. At nine o'clock 
 on this day I gained the long-wished-for spot (Mr. Lloyd's house near Venusburg), and all 
 seemed as pleased to see L. Lloyd, Esq. as I should be to see my worthy master after a 
 long journey. There are thirteen of those great birds for me to see in the morning. — 
 Friday, 21st. This morning I -was up at an early hour, and saw the birds: they look 
 well — only one hen, which I fear will not be long here. L. Lloyd, Esq. went to Troul- 
 batten after the men to come to make the coops for the birds, which are about five feet 
 in length by three and a half in breadth, with a division in each of them to enable me 
 to clean them out on the sea if all is well. This day I saw martins. — Thursday, 27tli. 
 This morning another cock came to us : I was happy to see it ; a fine bird it is. I 
 was chiefly receiving the birds this day. L. Lloyd and his men went out to fish. — 
 Thursday, May 4th. This day I am happy to say that there are three of the coops fit 
 for my birds. — Friday, 5th. I got the whole command of the birds this day. One old 
 cock died yesterday. I shall skin him. We had put the old cock in a cage by himself, 
 and two in each apartment. This was a busy day with me, in doing all things for the 
 birds. — Saturday, 6th. This morning I found the birds in the house were fighting ; 
 but what was the cause I knew not. I now and then put some of them into other 
 apartments to see if it would be over ; they were, however, not so easy to be put otF, for 
 one of their legs was broken. We were forced to put them in the coops by them- 
 selves. I was so sorry to see them fight, as I did not know when it would be over. 
 We were all employed after the birds, as they seemed to be coming from the forest to us in 
 
 good style. The cock that died weighed nine pounds. My leg was very painful to me 
 
 Wednesday, 10th. This morning I did all things for my feathered tribe. The cock 
 that I said was hurt ; this day he is dead ; his leg was broken in two places. — Saturday, 
 13th. This day I skinned two of the great cocks, and as I was dressing the skin of one 
 of them, a drop of the stuff flew in the corner of my right eye : it is very painful 
 to me. I keep watching every day for some of the eggs, but no sign of them yet. — 
 Sunday, 14th. This day I was obliged to keep at home to keep the people from torment- 
 ing my little feathered family, as I had them now to attend to in this country. They all 
 look well, with the exception of one hen. She feeds well, but did not go up to the roost. — 
 Monday, 15th. This is a great holiday with them in this part of the world. We got a 
 hen (black game), also some eggs. I vv^ent into the woods with a man, to see if he could 
 show me a kind of grass the birds are fond of; but I am sorry to say it was not grown that 
 he could find it. We again returned home with plenty of moss out of the woods to make 
 some nests for the hens to lay in, in my houses, or to try if they would lay in them ; they 
 are all doing well, and I am happy to have it to say of L. Lloyd, Esq. that he is doing all 
 in his power to get all he can for my master, as he says there were four or five dozen on the 
 road, or ten, or perhaps more. Cold at night. It rained this day. — Wednesday, 17th. 
 At this present time we have only one capercallie's egg, two black game eggs ; they call 
 
Chap. IV REINTRODUCTION OF '.rHE CAPERCALLIE. 815 
 
 them arro in this part. . — Saturday, 20th. A man came to inform Mr. Lloyd that he 
 had got a capercallie in a house, also a blackcock, one egg of the black game, and four 
 of the capercallie. — Monday, 22d. This morning I was well pleased to hear the black 
 game that were in the house playing the same as when in the wood. It is a fine bird. 
 Tlie capercallie cocks have played a long time, which is amusing to any one to hear them. 
 — Sunday, 28th. I waited on my birds. It is hard work on Sundays to keep the people 
 from tormenting my birds, and I do not like to be too hard on them. — Tuesday, 30th. 
 I was chiefly fishing ; as to my birds I had them all settled in the coops ; it put me out to 
 find at night that the housekeeper wanted Mr. Lloy.d to alter the birds again ; but I asked 
 his honour for wliat did he want to do so? is it not an old saying, 'let well alone?' 
 which he agreed with. Any wild creatures the more seldom they are disturbed, the better 
 for the birds or beasts ; also for them that have them under their care. — Thursday, June 
 1st. I stopped at home attending to my birds ; they were all well except one, which was 
 either dead or killed ; but it was very much torn by the rats. I went into the woods and 
 got trees for them. — Tuesday, June 6th. Now this was rather a day of joy to me, after, 
 it was a day of torment to me — now all was to be got ready to put the birds into the 
 coops also ; first one thing was to be done ; all in a minute, it was to get boards and nail 
 them on the boat, so that we could put the two sets of coops in it, with them facing each 
 other, so that I could walk between them, to feed and water them on the river. On our 
 way to Gottenburgh, as we were to be there on Thursday at the longest, any one may think 
 what a day it was to me, how to get all this done by the close of night. Now came the 
 grand points. It was to put thfe birds in order for their long journey, -which I had to do 
 by myself I must say I had not time to think of any thing, but run from one place to the 
 other ; but in a word all was the same. Now, at ten o'clock, I got into the house to get 
 those wild birds ; they are chiefly hens ; I got them all in safety into the coops : seven of the 
 black game and two of the others into one coop, five cocks into another, four cocks into 
 another, seven hens in another, also four cocks : in this manner we put them — seven hens 
 in a coop by themselves ; by this J think there are thirty-six birds under the six coops this 
 night, — I may say a wet weary night to me — up to ten o'clock the night wet and cold. 
 I got wet through ; but that was little to be wondered at, as wc had to carry the six coops full 
 two hundred yards or more. I got a drop of coffee at one ; then I took a big coat and a bunch of 
 straw to the boat for my bed ; but as ill-luck would have it to be, the rain came in in all parts 
 where poor Larry was to take up his quarters ; so by that I was forced to sit under the 
 coops in the best manner I could, and I was as cold as ever I felt in my life: but this was 
 not all ; to add to my misery, the birds that I put in the coops were flapping against the 
 coops to that degree, that I thought by the clear daylight I should have them all dead in 
 the coops. I was waiting for daylight to appear. — Wednesday, 7th. As soon as I could 
 take a look at them, it may be expected I did, to my surprise the coops of two of thein were 
 almost covered with feathers and blood. I then felt what I never thought of in my life, to 
 see them in such a state ; so I took up my blinds off them, and gave them all plenty of 
 boughs and corn ; I went up and got them up at the house ; I went to the bed-room of 
 Mr. Lloyd, and informed him of the state of them on board ; by that he got up in a few 
 minutes. All things were got in order for our voyage down the river, and we left the 
 shore. The birds by this time were become settled, unless we went near them. — Thurs- 
 day, June 8th. This day we arrived at Gottenburgh. We went to the boats, then to the 
 schooner, which was to take me and my birds to Hull. We got the birds on board ; they 
 seemed well pleased to get them, to bring the birds over to England with them, as they 
 said it was the greatest thing that ever was heard of in this life, to see so many of the birds 
 alive and looking well. — Saturday, 10th. This morning they run down to the castle; 
 then we got down to the mouth of the river : the wind was so that we could not get out ; 
 but at seven o'clock they weighed anchor, and now I took my last sight of the Swedish shore. 
 •^ Sunday, 11th. At twelve o'clock they were out in the main ocean fifty-four miles; my 
 birds were all right, they seemed to feed well. — Monday to Wednesday the birds were 
 well. — Thursday I thought one was dying, but it recovered in a short time. — Friday and 
 Saturday all well. — Sunday, 18th. This day the birds in one coop were very angry with 
 each other ; but I put them by themselves — wild and tame will not do well in the same 
 coop. This evening we came close under the Yorkshire coast ; we were in sight of the 
 fields and houses. — Monday, 19th. We went on shore at Hull; the birds feed well at 
 present. —Wednesday, 21st. I got all my birds on the steamer quite safe: they are 
 all on the quarter-deck. — Tlmrsday, 22d. This day was a fine one ; the birds were all 
 well. Nothing happened worth notice on the passage. — Saturday, 24th. I'his morning 
 I set out from Dundee with a cart and mule, with four more, to the place where the birds 
 came ; they were all in the best of health ; I got them up to the inn, fed them, and put 
 the coops all in a settled place, and then got all things ready for packing them into my 
 small baskets, that I had brought with me for the purpose from Sweden, and started off 
 with a great many good wishes for our safe arrival. On my arrival at Taymouth Castle I 
 put up my birds as well as I could for the night. — Sunday, 25th. I found the birds as well 
 
816 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 as I could expect ; they all fed well. I' must say that there are some of the birds' heads 
 stripped almost of their feathers, striving to get out of the small places where they are 
 cooped up. — Tuesday, 27th. The house intended for the birds being completed, I went 
 
 and put them all in it ; the hens into one end, and the cocks into the other Wednesday, 
 
 g8th. I went to see the birds ; the most of them were up at the top of the house, and 
 had eaten of the trees that were there. — Monday, July 3d. To this time the birds were 
 well. On this day I started by the mail-cart for Inverness, where I arrived (having 
 stopped on the road) on the following Saturday. — Thursday, 13th. After an excursion 
 to Sir G. Sinclair's I returned, and arrived this day once more at Perth ; set out for Dun- 
 dee ; and, on Saturday 15th, got on board the Forfarshire, from which I was put down 
 at Sheringhara in safety on Thursday, the 20th." 
 
 2581 . Mr. Buxton observes further, that " A part of the birds were turned out in the autumn 
 of 1837, and part were kept in a house. In the year 1838 a brace only was reared by the 
 keeper, but two fine broods were seen in the woods. In the summer of 1838 sixteen hens 
 were forwarded to Taymouth ; so that in all thirteen cock capercallies and twenty-nine hens 
 have reached Lord Breadalbane. In the spring of 1839, instead of attempting to rear any 
 capercallies, Mr. Guthrie placed the eggs laid by the birds in confinement in the nests of grey 
 hens, who hatched them and brought them up in a wild state. The following extracts from 
 two letters from Mr. Guthrie, Lord Breadalbane's head-keeper, will show how well the expe- 
 riment has answered. The first is dated Taymouth, July 4th, 1839 : — 'I have now to inform 
 you, that I have seen a brood of young capercallies in the large wood behind Taymouth Castle. 
 I saw four young ones, but there might have been more of them, as I did not disturb the place 
 to look for them. They appeared to me to be about twenty days old. The game-hind that 
 looks over that wood saw another brood, with eight young ones in it about a month old. This 
 was two miles from the place where I saw the brood. I have also to inform you that we have 
 forty-nine young capercallies, brought out by the grey hens this season. I saw a brood of 
 young capercallies with a grey hen on the first of this month : there were seven young ones ; 
 they were about twelve days old. I tried to rear a few out of hand, but they are not doing 
 very well with rae. I will not try them any more after this season.' In a second letter, 
 written Sept. 15. 1839, he says, 'With regard to the capercallies, I think we shall have 
 between sixty and seventy young ones. I am not so sure what number of old ones we have, 
 as some of them might have left their places when turned out. We have still a few of the 
 old ones kept in, in order to have their eggs to put under the grey hens. The most we 
 see of them in a brood is eight or ten, and very often single ones are seen wandering 
 through the woods by themselves.' I am sorry to add, that though Lord Breadalbane has 
 hitherto scrupulously abstained from shooting a single capercallie, and even went so far as 
 to forbid that any black game should be shot in the neighbourhood of Taymouth, for fear 
 that a young capercallie might be killed in mistake, others have not been so scrupulous ; 
 two of the birds were shot in the north of Scotland last year, and a hen has been offered 
 this season to a poulterer in Princes-street, Edinburgh. I mention this because I am 
 convinced that these birds cannot generally be established in Scotland unless sportsmen 
 will unite to preserve them for some years to come, and until their numbers are very much 
 increased." In the Penny Cyclopedia, art. Capercallie, some notices there stated would 
 imply, that this bird has been found much later than has been stated. We seem also 
 to entertain an erroneous opinion on the diflHculty of taming and inducing them to breed 
 in a state of domestication. From Professor Nillson's work, which, on the authority of 
 the Ofwer director of Uhr, states, that " birds at a forge in the province of Dalecarlia 
 were kept together during the winter in a large loft over a barn, and were fed with corn, 
 and got occasionally a change of fresh spruce, fir, pine, and juniper sprigs. Early in the 
 spring they were let out into an inclosure near the house, protected by a high and close 
 fence, in which were several firs and pines, the common trees of the place. In this 
 inclosure they were never disturbed ; and during the sitting season no one approached 
 except the person who laid in the meat, which at that time consisted of barley, besides 
 fresh sprigs of the kinds before mentioned. It is an indispensable rule that they shall 
 have full liberty, and remain entirely undisturbed, if the hens are to sit and hatch their 
 young : as soon as this had occurred, and the brood were out, they were removed to the yard, 
 which was also roomy, and so closely fenced, that the young ones could not escape through ; 
 and within this fence were hedges and a number of bushes planted. Of the old ones one 
 of the wings was always clipped, to prevent their flying. I have seen several times such 
 broods, both of black game and capercallie, eight to twelve young ones belonging to each 
 hen. They were so tame that, like our common hens, they would run forward when corn 
 was thrown to them. They should always have a good supply of sand and fresh water." 
 Although the learned professor is so eloquent on the domesticity of the capercallie, he yet 
 informs us, that he never becomes so tame and familiar as the blackcock. His natural 
 pugnacity appears to be inherent in him ; and, like the turkeycock, will attack persons 
 when in the humour. Even the wild ones in the wood, we are told by the same authority, 
 will dispute the path of those who enter the wood. 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 BLACK GROUSE. 
 
 817 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Natural History of the Black Grouse. 
 
 2582. The black yrotise ( Tetrao TelrLv Linn.). This bird is also more familiarly known 
 among sportsmen as the blackcock, and likewise as black game, as the female is desig- 
 nated the grey hen. Black 
 grouse (yi^. 392.) are so well 
 described by Mr. Daniel, that 
 we shall make use of some of 
 his notices. " It was," he ob- 
 serves, " abundant in the 
 northern parts of Great Bri- 
 tain, especially in Scotland, 
 but becomes gradually more 
 scarce, owing to various 
 causes : the great improve- 
 ment in the art of shooting 
 flying, the inclosure of many 
 moors and commons, added 
 to the mischief done by 
 burning the heath on the 
 moors in order to fertilise 
 them (which, notwithstand- 
 ing the statute to prevent 
 such fires, it is difficult to 
 convict upon, the ling being 
 commonly set on fire in the 
 night, and which will often 
 extend for several miles) ; this burning is chiefly done in the spring ; and many nests, with 
 the old birds upon them, are thereby destroyed. Perhaps the facility of conveying these 
 birds to the metropolis, or great trading towns, by the means of numberless wheel carriages, 
 may likewise contribute much to their scarcity : some are met with in Wales, Cumberland, 
 and the Moors in Yorkshire ; the Earl of Uxbridge has a sprinkling in Staffordshire ; the 
 Boulderwood and Rhinefield Lodges in the New Forest, Hampshire, aflTord tolerable plenty. 
 The blackcock is more a forester than even the pheasant, scorning all connection with 
 man, and very rarely tasting the dainties of the stubble ; the wild forest is his chief delight. 
 Black game was formerly much more abundant in the New Forest than at present : the 
 race also has the honour, which no other bird can boast, of being protected as royal game. 
 When the chief-justice in Eyre grants his warrants to kill game in the forest, he always 
 excepts the blackcock, together with the red and fallow deer. They are met with in 
 Sussex, and some in Surrey, but are only sparingly scattered here and there, as one advances 
 south ; yet neither this bird, nor the ptarmigan, is at present, we believe, found in Ireland, 
 although the red grouse are in plenty among the mountains and bogs of that country. The 
 black grouse are fond of wooded and mountainous situations, and perch like the pheasant : 
 their food is various, — they eat the bilberry, mountain fruits and berries ; and, in the winter, 
 the tops of the heath : in the summer they sometimes descend from the hills to feed 
 on corn. 
 
 2583. The figure and proportions of the nude bird are as foUotv : — " Length, from one foot 
 ten inches to two feet ; breadth, two feet nine inches ; and in weight is nearly four pounds : 
 the bill is dusky black ; the eyes dark blue ; below each eye there is a spot of a dirty 
 white colour, and above a larger one of a bright scarlet ; the plumage of the whole body is 
 black, glossed over the neck and rump with a shining blue ; the coverts of the wings are 
 dusky brown, the greater are white, which extends to the ridge of the wings, forming a 
 spot of that colour upon the shoulder when the wing is closed ; the quills are brown, the 
 lower parts and tips of the secondaries are white, forming a bar of white across the wing ; 
 there is likewise a spot of white on the bastard wing ; the legs and thighs are covered with 
 dark brown, mottled with white feathers ; the toes are toothed on the edges, like those of 
 the cock-of-the-wood ; the tail consists of sixteen black feathers, and is much forked — the 
 end of the exterior feather, which bends greatly outward, seems as if cut off"; the feathers 
 under the tail, and inner coverts of the wings, are of a pure white. The female bird of 
 the black game is only one foot six inches long ; breadth, two feet six inches ; and weighs 
 two pounds : the eye has the dusky white mark beneath like the male; the head and neck 
 are marked alternately with bars of dull red and black ; the breast with dusky black and 
 white, but the latter predominates ; the back, coverts of the wings, and tail, are similar in 
 colour to that of the neck, except the red being deeper ; the inner webs of the quill feathers 
 are mottled with black and white ; the inner coverts of the wings are white, and a white 
 spot is found on the shoulder of both sexes ; the tail is slightly forked, consisting of eighteen 
 
 3 G 
 
818 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 feathers, variegated with red and black ; under the tail the feathers are white, marked with 
 a few bars of black and orange. The female makes an artless nest on the ground, and lays 
 from six to eight eggs, of a dull yellowish white colour, marked with numbers of very small 
 ferruginous specks, and towards the smaller end with some blotches of the same hue, and 
 hatches late in the summer. The young males quit their mother in the beginning of the 
 winter, and keep in flocks of seven or eight until spring; during that time they inhabit the 
 woods. In their first feathers they resemble their mother, not acquiring their full plumage 
 till near the end of autumn, when it gradually changes, and assumes that bluish black colour 
 which it afterwards retains." (Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 101.) 
 
 2584. Tt is IV ell known that the "black game," like other members of the grouse family, 
 are polygamous, and that in January, February, and March, the plumage of the black- 
 cock assumes a glossy steel blue, winch, with his carriage at this season, makes him look 
 like a feathered warrior. Sir William Jardine observes, that " In the warmer sunny days, 
 at the conclusion of winter and commencement of spring, the males after feeding may be 
 seen arranged on some turf fence, rail, or sheep-fold, pluming their wings, expanding their 
 tails, and practising, as it were, their murmuring love-call. If the weather now continue 
 warm, the flocks soon separate, and the males select some conspicuous spot, from whence 
 they endeavour to drive all rivals, and commence to display their arts to allure the female. 
 The places selected at such seasons are generally elevations ; the turf inclosure of a former 
 sheep-fold which has been disused, and is now grown over, or some of those beautiful spots 
 of fresh and grassy pasture, which are every where to be seen, and are well known to the 
 inhabitants of a pastoral district. Here, after perhaps many battles have been fought and 
 rivals vanquished, the noble full dressed blackcock takes his stand, commencing at first 
 dawn ; and, where the game is abundant, the hill on every side repeats the murmuring 
 call, almost before the utterers can be distinguished. The cocks strut around the spot 
 selected, trailing their wings, inflating the throat and neck, and puffing up the plumage of 
 those parts, and the now brilliant wattle above the eyes, raising and expanding their tail, 
 displaying the beautifully contrasting white under-covers, and imitating, as it were, the 
 attitudes of a little turkey-cock. He is soon heard by the females, who crowd around 
 their lord and master." (Naturalist's Library, vol. iv. p. 154.) As the season of incubation 
 advances, the pugnacious mania of the males recedes, and they then, separating themselves 
 from the females, seek shelter among brushwood and large fern-beds to complete their 
 moult, leaving to the female the maternal duties. The nest is made on the ground, and 
 usually in moist situations ; but when the young are hatched and thrive, the mother and 
 brood seek Alpine situations, not choosing much heather, but such spots as though lofty are 
 moist, and present rank and luxuriant herbage. The food of the black grouse during the 
 summer consists of the seeds of the herbs, grasses, and berries of Alpine plants, as the cran- 
 berry, crowberry, blackberry, &c. In the winter they feed on the fir shoots and the catkins of 
 hazel and birch, which give a peculiar flavour to their flesh; so much so, that the epicure can 
 determine by the taste whether the blackcock he eats was fatted on the moist moor, or on 
 the Alpine heights. The blackcock, though not equally grand in appearance with the 
 wood grouse, is yet a martial looking bird; and his upper parts dressed in a rich steel blue, 
 with the pitchy black of his under parts, when joined with the anomalous form of his 
 forked tail, make him a very striking object. The female bird is only remarkable by the 
 contrast to be observed between her and the male; and, as justly observed by Sir William 
 Jardine, she exhibits the same unobtrusive colours, which run also through the sex in the 
 rest of the group. In her we see, however, a chaste and beautiful arrangement of brown, 
 black, and greyish yellow feathers; and, in her likewise, the fork of the tail is slightly indi- 
 cated. The black grouse will also live and thrive in menageries, but we have few, if any, 
 notices of its breeding in confinement. Bewick, who is usually so correct in his descrip- 
 tive account of habits, personal proportions, and colours of animals, as well as their loca- 
 lities of dwelling, appears not to have been aware that in his time black game (Tetrao 
 Tetrix) were to be seen as indigenous inhabitants in the south of England. In Wolmer 
 Forest, we are told, in days long past, they were to be found in plenty, and still on 
 Leith Hill, on Ashdown in St. Leonard's, in the New and in Bere Forests. They are also 
 yet to be met with on the estates of the Marquis of Anglesea at Beau- Desert, Stafford- 
 shire, and likewise near Barnstaple, Devonshire. Sir William Jardine appears to consider 
 that black game have greatly increased within the last few years, spite of the numerous 
 sportsmen who pursue them Experience also, it may be well to note, seems to have 
 contradicted the received opinion that black grouse drive away the red grouse; and when 
 we take into the account the well known fact, that their breeding and feeding places are 
 neither of them the same, the fallacy of the opinion becomes apparent. The red grouse is 
 an upland bird, and seeks the dry heather; the black grouse, on the contrary, seeks moister 
 localities, and more woody cover, particularly he luxuriates where pine and birch are 
 plentiful. Having full experience before our eyes of the havoc made by poachers and 
 reckless sportsmen on the capercallie of Scotland, can we be too much on the watch to 
 prevent marauders from doing the same by the black grouse ? We think we cannot. 
 
Chap. IV. RED GROUSE. 
 
 819 
 
 SuBSECT. .S. The. Red Grouse. 
 2585. The red grouse (Tetrao Scnticus Linn.) as seen in Jig. 393. bears the same 
 stamp of nobility with the rest of his congeners. The sporting, as well as the natural 
 
 393 history, of these birds is so spiritedly 
 sketched by Sir William Jardine, 
 that we have laid by our own in- 
 troductory matter to make room 
 for his portraiture of this popular 
 member of the grouse family, and 
 of the delights which attend the 
 pursuit of it, — a pleasure, the re- 
 membrance only of which thrills 
 through us, and to enjoy which, 
 were it not for a sense of what we 
 owe to the public as regards this 
 our long promised work, we would, 
 notwithstanding our increased years, 
 have long ere this been on the Moors 
 of Cumberland, or have " hired a 
 hill" for ourselves in Scotland : but to our subject: — " The light air of the early morning 
 of a fine Twelfth," says our authority, " and the free and open, almost unbounded, prospect, 
 exhilarate the spirits ; while the boldness of the game upon discovery, erectly uttering his 
 cry of warning to his brood — his vigorous lengthened flight, so long as to create doubts 
 of his being again seen — carry with them a continuation of excitement, long after it is 
 satiated with following the skulking black game, or the more rural one of walking up par- 
 tridges. But, independent of this claim upon the sportsman, it has another : the red 
 grouse is exclusively confined to the British Islands, and has never been found on any part 
 of the Continent; and it would be much to be regretted if unlimited persecution, or want of 
 preservation, should in after years exterminate this bird, so exclusively national." {Natu- 
 ralist's Library, vol. iv. p. 145.) Alas ! as regards this esteemed fowl, how great the change 
 since the time when the Earl of Strathmore's gamekeeper, for a considerable bet, undertook to 
 shoot forty brace of this game upon his lordship's moors in Yorkshire in one day, and by 
 two o'clock of the day he had killed forty-three brace. Is it not a matter of some doubt, 
 whether he could now kill ten brace in the same time? Nevertheless, in many parts of 
 Scotland, red grouse are still plentiful ; and there are many estates there, that every year 
 appropriate certain portions for letting off to sportsmen, who usually locate themselves in 
 the neighbourhood for the time being. These portions are called " hills," and each com- 
 mands a certain rental for the season. We were once solicited to join a party for this 
 purpose, which brings to our recollection a story told us by a gentleman of much respect- 
 ability among the mercantile community, as was also the individual to whom the story 
 alludes. Both these gentlemen belonged to a grousing party, who hired a hill on which 
 they located themselves, having tents pitched, and being attended by servants, &c. &c. 
 
 A Mr. K , one of the party, was particularly fastidious as regarded cleanliness in what 
 
 he ate; so much so, that not only nausea, but vomition likewise, frequently followed any 
 unpleasant sight. It happened on one of the grousing days that this gentleman, and two 
 others of the party, extending their walk farther than to allow of the possibility of return 
 at the appointed time to dinner, the party entered a mountain hut, or bothy, of a poor 
 family, and being hungry, inquired of the " gude wife " if she could find any thing for 
 them to eat. Her reply was, that she could give them nothing but some slices, to be taken 
 from the carcass of a mountain sheep then hanging up the chimney, enveloped in the smoke 
 of the heather, which were to be toasted. Two of the gentlemen were well pleased to essay 
 mastication on the mountain mutton, which perchance might be a goat. Be that as it 
 
 may, the next difficulty to get over was what Mr. K , the squeamish gentleman, was 
 
 to have : nothing, however, but starvation stared him in the face, until he accidentally cast 
 his eyes on an old hen just then appearing at the door; hope flashed across his mind, and 
 impatiently he inquired whether the fowl ever laid eggs, and whether any were to be pro- 
 cured. Here again the gude woman did her best "to accommodate the gentleman," and 
 having mustered two or three of the old hen's eggs, she consigned them to the frying-pan, 
 
 which was previously, at the desire of Mr. K , well washed out, and in a few minutes 
 
 afterwards the water within it was simmering over the blazing ling, the squeamish sports- 
 man watching most carefully and determinately that no dirt, for that day at least, should 
 defile his stomach. Short-sighted man! how likely are our firmest resolves to be frus- 
 trated ! the careful woman, although forewarned of the necessity, that whatever this gentle- 
 man could have to eat must be clean beyond the possibility of defilement, in her anxiety 
 to know whether the egg was in an eatable state, stooped to the ground, and biting off a 
 stem of the heather, which served as carpet for the mud floor, she first tapped the shell 
 
 3 G 2 
 
820 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VIL 
 
 against the edge of the fi-ying-pan, and then inserted the bit of heather half way down the 
 egg, to see the state of the inside. Our friend has frequently told us it was a scene for the 
 
 pencil of Hogarth. Mr. K 's stomach turned ; he stormed ; he almost raved ; but at 
 
 last consoled himself with his own wit, in discovering that it was only in Scotland the 
 inside of an egg could be dirtied. We were not present, but from the respectability of the 
 relator, who was one of the party, we believe the story implicitly. 
 
 2586. The personal description of the red grouse is as follows : — " Length, fifteen inches ; 
 the weight about nineteen ounces : the bill is black ; the eyes hazel ; the nostrils shaded 
 with small red and black feathers ; at the base of the lower bill there is a white spot on each 
 side ; the throat is red ; each eye is arched with a large naked spot ; the body is beautifully 
 mottled with deep red and black, which gives it the appearance of tortoise-shell ; the breast 
 and belly are of a purplish hue, crossed with small dusky lines ; the tail consists of sixteen 
 feathers, of equal lengths, the four middlemost barred with red, the others black ; the quills 
 are dusky; the legs are clothed with soft white feathers down to the claws, which are 
 strong, and of a light colour. The female is somewhat less ; the naked skin above each 
 eye is not so conspicuous, and the colours of its plumage, in general, much lighter than those 
 of the male." (Bewick, vol. i. p. 301.) 
 
 2587. Bed grouse pair in the spring, and lay from five to ten eggs, either on the bare 
 ground, or, as we have seen them, on a tew mosses and a little heather scraped together in 
 some indentation of the soil, and often sheltered ty a bush. In many cases no conceal- 
 ment is attempted beyond the sprigs of heather or broken ground around, a certain proof 
 of the original wild nature of the animal. The pairs of red grouse are more natural parents 
 than those of the wood grouse or the black game, the cock bird of each of which separate 
 from their respective hens, and take no more notice of the brood than our farm-yard 
 chanticleer. The young of our present subject are, on the contrary, attended with care, 
 and their battles are resolutely fought for them against the ground vermin and the winged 
 destroyers, as crows, which are known to attempt the destruction of the young birds, but 
 are even more injurious to their eggs. The poults follow the mother the whole summer 
 after the manner of partridges, nor is the cock bird wanting in his attendance on the 
 brood, but it is not observed to be so close. The annual burning of the ling for the benefit 
 of the ground is very hurtful to the increase of the grouse, as it not only prevents some 
 from laying, but also destroys many eggs already laid ; and, it is said, not infrequently the 
 hen bird likewise, when sitting hard, is destroyed also. 
 
 2588. The grouse is not naturally a wild bird ,- on the contrary, it has even bred in confine- 
 ment. Mr. Thornhill mentions one which, at a Mr. Grierson's, of Rathfarnham House, 
 county of Dublin, in 1802, produced a clutch of birds. He notices also a Mr. Green, of 
 Green Mount, county of Tipperary, Ireland, who had two brace of grouse for several years, 
 which were so tame that it was a common practice with this gentleman (who was a famous 
 sportsman) to bring the birds and his setters into the parlour together, and divert himself 
 with seeing the dogs set ; the birds did not pay the smallest attention to the dogs, or indicate 
 the slightest symptom of a wish to escape." (P. 85.) When we sojourned at Hexham 
 during the summer months, we were much on the extensive moors between that town and 
 Alston, in pursuit of curlew and plover, which are exceedingly abundant there. In our 
 trips it was not infrequent for us to walk up a grouse crouching from almost under our feet, 
 and which mark of confidence produced a determination in us to deserve it, by never firing 
 at one of them ; the consequence of which was, that in a little time the grouse on these 
 moors, notwithstanding our constantly shooting at plovers, heeded us very little. We were 
 also equally interested with the intelligence of our dog, which was such, that he likewise 
 left off pointing them, though equally ready to hunt and point other fowl. Sir William 
 Jardine has an interesting remark to the present purpose, on the vast change that has taken 
 place in the habits of grouse bred near cultivated districts ; which is, that these birds have 
 learned to depend on the labours of the husbandman for their winter's food ; and that, instead 
 of seeking a precarious subsistence during the snow from tender heath-tops, &c. they 
 migrate towards the lower grounds, where hundreds crowd to the stooks, and as the grain 
 there often remains out a considerable portion of the winter, so they escape starvation even 
 in the worst seasons. The whortleberry, in its varieties of black and red, as well as the 
 common heath-berry, are also resources for food for grouse, available during the winter 
 months. It is therefore a great mistake to suppose, that these birds are adverse to eating 
 corn ; on the contrary, the whole family are granivorous. We have seen them in the 
 vicinity of Hexham occasionally descend from the high grounds, and shelter themselves 
 among the stubble, both of barley and oats ; and, on more than one occasion, when we 
 were engaged in partridge sliooting, we have dislodged them from among the sheaves there 
 called stooks, particularly when the weather has been such as to prevent an early carrying 
 of the corn. Indeed, in all grouse localities these birds, when pressed for food, or nipped 
 by boisterous weather, will leave the hills and come down into the steath and glen, and 
 actually sit in rows on the mounds which inclose the fields of the more northern farmers; 
 sometimes they even perch on the bothies, or humble dvvellings, of the Highlanders. If we 
 
Chap. IV 
 
 THE PTARMIGAN. 
 
 821 
 
 394 
 
 could influence the ardour of the sportsman when he is out, we would request of him to 
 spare both the old cock and the hen bird of every brood. When the cheepers are almost 
 full grown, this may be done without any great sacrifice ; and if he had seen so much of 
 the devotion of both parents to their young as we have, we cannot help thinking he would 
 accede to our request. The very self-devotion which makes the parents so ready a mark, 
 by the lingering flight they make to secure the retreat of their brood, should plead for them, 
 and particularly since the sacrifice is not considerable, when the cheepers are now almost 
 arrived at maturity, and consequently are fit prey for the shooter. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Ptarmigan. 
 2589. TTie ptarmigan, or white grouse, as Bewick calls it ( Tetrno Lairnpus Linn.), is the last 
 and the least individual of the British grouse family {fig. 394,). it is also not unknown 
 
 on the American continent, lint is more abun- 
 dant here than there. Bewick describes it 
 very accurately, as being nearly the size of 
 the red grouse It has a black bill, and its 
 summer dress is a pale brown or ash colour, 
 the upper parts of tiie body mottled with small 
 dusky spots and bars ; the bars on the head 
 and neck are somewhat broader, and are mixed 
 with white ; the under parts are white, as are 
 also the wings, excepting the shafts of the 
 quills, which are black. In winter it changes 
 to a pure white, except that in the male 
 there is a black line between the bill and the 
 eye ; the tail consists of sixteen feathers — the 
 two middle ones are ash coloured in summer 
 and white in winter, the two next slightly 
 marked with white near the ends, the rest are 
 wholly black ; the upper tail coverts are 
 long, and almost cover the tail. The white grouse is fond of lofty situations, where it 
 braves the severest cold ; it is found in most of the northern parts of Europe, even as far as 
 Greenland, In Britain it is only to be met with on the summits of some of our highest 
 hills, chiefly in the Highlands of Scotland, in the Hebrides and Orkneys, and sometimes, 
 but rarely, on the lofty hills of Cumberland and Wales. Buffbn, speaking of this bird, 
 says, it avoids the solar heat, ;ind prefers the biting frosts on the tops of mountains ; for, as 
 the snow melts on the sides of the mountains, it constantly ascends, till it gains the summit, 
 where it forms holes, and burrows in the snow. They pair at the same time as the 
 grouse ; the female lays eight or ten eggs, which are white, spotted with brown ; she makes 
 no nest, but deposits them on the ground. In winter they fly in flocks, and are so little 
 accustomed to the sight of man, that they suffer themselves to be easily taken, either with 
 the snare or gun. They feed on the wild productions of the hills, which sometimes give the 
 flesh a bitter taste, but not unpalatable ; it is dark coloured, and, according to M. BuflTon, 
 has somewhat the flavour of a hare." (P. 303. ) Mr. Pennant says ptarmigans were for- 
 merly to be met with on the hills of Westmoreland and Cumberland, and also on the oppo- 
 site border of Scotland ; but all these, except a few solitary pairs occasionally seen on the 
 precipices of Skiddaw, appear to have vanished. Sir William Jardine notices another bird 
 lately brought into this country, known as the rock ptarmigan, which, from its close resem- 
 blance in plumage, has been confoimded with the common ptarmigan. At present it is 
 extremely scarce ; and, as we hear very little of it, it is probable that it does not increase. 
 It may be known by its being somewhat smaller in size ; and Sir William Jardine tells us 
 that it may be distinguished from the common ptarmigan by the black feathers of the back 
 being cut into upon the edges, with patches of yellow only ; which, contrasted with the larger 
 size and grey plumage of the other, serves to render it conspicuous. 
 
 2590. Mr. Daniel's account of this bird must likewise interest every sportsman: — " It 
 might be curious to investigate the internal structure of the ptarmigan, and discover the 
 reason why cold seems so necessary to its existence, and why it so carefully shuns the pre- 
 sence of the sun ; while almost every animated being longs for his return, and hails his 
 approach as the source of delight, whose benign influence inspires and enlivens all nature. 
 Must we ascribe it to the same causes which make the nocturnal birds retire from his 
 effulgence? Ptarmigans are thinly scattered upon the lofty hills near Keswick in Cumber- 
 land, and some few in Wales ; they are chiefly met with on the tops of the highest hills, of 
 the Highlands of Scotland, in the Hebrides and Orkneys ; they are found on the hill of 
 Ben-lawers, and on Ben-more Mountain, near Loch Tag, inhabiting the very summits 
 amidst the rocks, perching among the grey stones, and during summer are scarcely to be 
 distinguished from them by the similarity of their colour; they seldom take long flighis, 
 and never soar aloft, but fly by taking a small circle like pigeons ; they are silly birds, and 
 
 3 G 3 
 
822 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part V 11. 
 
 so tame as to bear driving liice poultry, and to suffer a stone to be flung at them without 
 their rising; yet, notwithstanding this apparent gentleness of disposition, it is impossible to 
 domesticate them ; they refuse to eat when caught, and always Cie soon afterwards. So 
 heedless are they, that it is not necessary to have a dog to find them. As an edible, they 
 taste so like a grouse as to be scarcely distinguishable (are they not much less sapid? 
 Editor), and keep in summer in small packs ; but never, like the grouse, take shelter in the 
 heath, but beneath loose stones. In winter the ptarmigans assemble, and fly in flocks, still 
 preserving their stupid tameness : at thut season, when they perceive any person, they remain 
 quiet upon the snow, to avoid being seen ; but they are often betrayed by their whiteness, 
 which surpasses the snow itself They are soon reconciled to the sight of man, and are 
 often cau'ght by presenting bread, or a hat is thrown before them, and a noose slipped 
 round their neck whilst engaged in admiring this new object; or they are dispatched by the 
 blow of a stick behind ; in short, they may be destroyed by any device that may be em- 
 ployed against them." A note is appended to this account, too much to our present pur- 
 pose to be omitted. " The only preservative," says my sporting frien<i, " that Nature seems 
 to have afforded, is their alighting upon stones so exactly of their colour, as to render it 
 difficult for the eye to discern them. I killed forty- three in one day above Loch-Laggan, 
 which lies between Dalwinnie and Fort Augustus in this district ; and also found whistling 
 plover and dottrell ; and frequently, at the tops of these mountains, are lakes full of trout 
 and char ; in one of these, called Coriadar, about a mile distant from Loch-Laggan, small 
 trout, about three or four inches long, so swarmed, that in fishing with six flies, six of these 
 diminutive trout were oflen taken at a throw." ( Rural Sports, vol.iii. p. 1 1 4. ) To this we would 
 further add, for the consideration of the more philosophic of our readers, what also has been 
 offered by one of that stamp in illustration of the harmonies of Nature evinced here : — 
 " Perhaps the changes of plumage in none of the feathered races are more worthy of atten- 
 tion than tho3e which the ptarmigans undergo. Their full summer plumage is of a yellow, 
 more or less inclining to brown, beautifully barred with zigzag lines of black; their winter 
 plumage is pure white, except that the outer tail-feathers, the shafts of the quills, and, in 
 our species, a black streak from the eye to the beak, is apparent. Under these showings, let 
 us first examine the reasons for their change of plumage, unA next the mode in which it is 
 conducted. The brown patches of heath on the rocky sides of the mountains assimilate 
 well, in their broken and blended tints, with the summer livery of the ptarmigan ; and as 
 concealment from the obser\ation of enemies is one of the laws of Nature, this end is, so 
 far, well answered. But when the mountains are covered with snow, when the whole surface 
 of the country is one wide waste of dazzling white, the brown ptarmigan can only escape 
 the notice of its foes by adopting a corresponding dress ; so that, while crouching in the 
 snow, it will scarcely attract the glance of the Iceland falcon, or the snowy owl. Never- 
 theless, it will appear that the safety which arises from its change of plumage, is neither the 
 sole nor the principal motive for that change. This motive we consider to be the provision 
 against the intensity of the cold accruing to the bird by the transition in question; for it 
 not only happens that the plumage turns to white, but it becomes mucli fidler, thicker, and 
 more downy ; the bill is almost hidden ; and the legs become so thickly covered with hair- 
 like feathers, to the very ends of the toes, as to resemble the legs of some well furred 
 quadruped — the hare of the same wild regions, for instance. It is well known that colour 
 greatly influences the rate at which bodies either reflect heat, or acquire and part with it ; 
 and that objects which do reflect heat the most, part with it the least : now, it baa been 
 observed, that " reflection takes place most readily in objects of a white colour, and from 
 such, consequently, heat will radiate with difficulty.". . . " If two animals, one of a black colour 
 and the other white, be placed in a higher temperature than that of their own body, the 
 heat will enter the one that is black with the greatest rapidity, and elevate its temperature 
 considerably above the other.". . . But when "these animals are placed in a situation, the 
 temperature of which is considerably lower than their own, the black animal will give out 
 its heat by radiation to every surrounding object colder than itself, and speedily have its 
 temperature reduced ; while the white animal will part with its heat by radiation at a much 
 slower rate. The winter colour of the ptarmigan, therefore, in conjunction with its in- 
 creased fulness of plumage, tends to limit the expenditure of the vital heat generated in the 
 system : some expenditure, however, must and does take place, beyond that of summer ; to 
 meet which, the energies of the system are taxed to increase the ratio of its production. This 
 power in the animal system of generating heat, is the principle upon which all animals are 
 enabled to withstand the effect of cold, and to preserve life and health in a low temperature." 
 {Penny Magazine, 18S5, p. 329.) We ourselves beg to observe, that it has been disputed 
 whether this change was the effect of a moult, or whether the feathers themselves under- 
 went a change ; but the matter is now set at rest, and it is proved that Nature goes the 
 shortest way to work, and that also most convenient to the animals ; for, as it appears, it is 
 the colour, and not the feathers themselves, which change. Had it been otherwise, it 
 would have left the poor birds exposed to the cold, as well as to their pursuers. A partial 
 moult may take place, but it is known to be but a partial one, from continuous observations 
 
Chap. IV. THE PTARMIGAN. 823 
 
 made to determine this point. We therefore continue the following extract from the Penny 
 Magazine, as probably that most in accordance -with truth : — " Recent experiments have 
 proved beyond doubt, that the change is that of the colour, not of the feather (as stated 
 above) ; at least, the plumage does not undergo a general moult for that purpose. The 
 moult of those birds, which, like the ptarmigan, change their livery, appears to be gradual, 
 in order that the system may not be taxed too much, seeing that it has already to struggle 
 with the debilitating effects of cold. Besides all this, it is scarcely reasonable to suppose 
 that the young ptarmigans should have the brown plumage of their parents to moult, when 
 they have only just assumed it. The rationale then appears to be thus : as the winter 
 approaches the summer dress loses its colour, and gradually passes into white ; while, at the 
 same time, an addition of new white feathers increases the fullness of the plumage to keep 
 up vital heat. On the approach of spring the older feathers of the past year are thrown off", 
 their place being supplied by coloured ones ; while the white ones that sprang up as the 
 winter set in, gradually gain the hue which was then denied them. Hence, in spring, 
 ptarmigans are seen in a livery irregularly party-coloured, the new feathers having been 
 developed, while the white ones that endure are as yet uncoloured ; these having acquired 
 their tints will be moulted in autumn, so that no individual feather undergoes more than 
 one mutation. It will be seen from this, that the moult is never simultaneously performed ; 
 but that a partial loss and accessionof feathers, except in the depth of winter, is almost constantly 
 taking place." (P. 330.) We claim indulgence from the reader for engaging him so long ; 
 but we would fain hope his own wish for investigating the principles on which Nature acts 
 in these cases, will lead him rather to thank than to blame us. We would have every sportsman 
 be a naturalist also ; and we would equally wish that the accomplished ornithologist should 
 likewise, in every instance, be a sportsman as well. 
 
 2591. The jitarmigan and its varieties enjoy a wide distribution over the northern 
 countries : we mention varieties, for it is averred that the true ptarmigan of Britain is not 
 known on the Continent, which we, however, very much doubt. It is only our confined 
 limits which have prevented us from bringing before the reader's notice many other interesting 
 varieties of the gallinaceous birds, and particularly of the Tetraonidce, or grouse, between 
 the members of which, although a generic distinction cannot be drawn, a specific one some- 
 times may. The ptarmigan family is, according to Sir William Jardine, spread over most 
 of the Alpine districts of Europe, and is followed with more unrelenting perseverance 
 abroad than it is at home, it being there an actual necessary. " The Greenlander.s," 
 Mr. Daniel informs us, " catch them in nooses hung to a long line drawn by two men, 
 who drop them over their necks : they eat them either dressed half rotten, or raw, with 
 seal's lard ; the intestines, especially those next to the rump, and fresh drawn, being reck- 
 oned great delicacies : a second luxury is, the contents mixed with fresh train oil and 
 berries. Of their skins, with the feathers placed next the body, a comfortable shirt is made ; 
 and the Greenlander women used the black feathers of the tail, formerly, as ornaments to 
 their head-dresses. The Laplanders take them by forming a hedge with the boughs of 
 birch trees, leaving small openings at certain intervals, and hanging in each a snare, the 
 ptarmigans being tempted to come and feed on the buds of catkins of the birch, when- 
 ever they endeavoured to pass through the openings are instantly caught. It is even said, 
 that they will not venture to pass a row of stones rudely piled, like the foundation of a 
 wall, but will constantly travel close by the side of this humble barrier, quite to the spot 
 where the snares are placed. The Hudson's Bay ptarmigan, or white partridge, is parti- 
 cularly entitled to notice from th^ immense nuinbers which are taken, and also to afford an 
 opportunity of remarking the extra plumage which Providence has allotted it ; for in winter 
 every feather, except those of the wings and tail, becomes double, a downy one shooting 
 out from the base of each, which affords an additional protection against the cold of their 
 winter lodging ; and this is the only species of grouse, in North America, to which that 
 warm covering for the feet has been given. These birds make their nests on dry ridges on 
 the ground, and lay from nine to eleven eggs powdered with black. Every morning they 
 take a flight into the air directly upwards, to shake the snow from their wings and bodies; 
 they feed morn and eve, and in the middle of the day bask in the sun, which they seem 
 not to dread, like our ptanuigan, calling to one another in the morning with a loud but 
 interrupted note, feeding in the intervals, and then resuming their call. In the beginning 
 of October flocks of two hundred or upwards assemble, and live much among the willows, 
 the tops of which they eat, and thence take the name of willow partridge. About the begin- 
 ning of December they appear less plentiful, retiring from the flats about the settlements 
 on Hudson's Bay, to feed on the berries in the mountains, where, in that month, the snow 
 is less deep than on the low lands, in consequence of the winds sweeping the snow (which, 
 owing to the intense cold, appears like fine powder) from the uplands into the plains. 
 Their flesh is much esteemed by the Europeans at Hudson's Bay ; they are as tame as 
 chickens, especially in a mild day : in their wildest stale, by being driven about and fired 
 at with gunpowder, they grow so weary by those short flights as very soon to be tame. If 
 the hunters see the birds unexpectedly likely to take a long flight, they imitate the crying 
 
 3 G 4 
 
824 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 of a hawk, which so greatly intimidates them that they instantly settle. Nets twenty feet 
 square fixed to four poles, and supported in front in a perpendicular direction with sticks, 
 is the usual mode adopted to take them ; a long line is made fast to these props, the end 
 of which a person holds, who lies concealed at a distance : several people are then employed 
 to drive the birds within reach of the net, which, when pulled down, often covers fifty or 
 sixty. At this time so plentiful are they, that ten thousand are taken for the use of the 
 settlement, from November to the end of April. In former days they must have been 
 infinitely more numerous. Sir Thomas Button relates, that in the winter of 1612 he took 
 eighteen hundred dozen of these and other fowl. This capture may astonish us, but the 
 success and appetite of M. Jeremie and his companions will astonish us still more, who asserts 
 that there were taken and eaten in one winter, between himself and seventy-nine others, 
 90,000 grouse and 25,000 rabbits, being about 11 25 grouse and 312 rabbits per man." 
 (lb. p. 114 — 1 18.) It is by viewing the products of Nature in these extended points of view, 
 that our opinions of them are enlarged. It is thus we are taught, that animals of every kind 
 are rendered subservient to the purposes of man, who, by his intelligence, has gained such a 
 dominion over them, as enables him to bend them to his purposes ; not, be it observed, by his 
 bodily but by his mental powers ; which considerations should teach him, in all cases, so 
 to act as to equalise the waste and supply. We have now finished our ornithological notices 
 of the grouse family, which have been principally derived from other sources than our own, 
 and were so derived, because we thought the authorities unquestionable. Bewick is concise, 
 but usually very correct in his personal descriptions. Mr. Daniel is not wanting in de- 
 scriptive matter on the subject ; and if, by reason of the variety of the sources he also has 
 been forced to glean from, he is more likely to be occasionally in error than some others, 
 he is nevertheless a useful, and in most cases an instructive, writer. We believe we are not 
 very wide of the mark in most of our particulars, but we should be so, were we wanting in 
 our acknowledgment of what we owe on this head to Sir William Jardine, whose valuable 
 writings have enabled us to extend our notices of this highly prized genus, by adding to them 
 many useful and interesting facts. To have made our subject more complete, we should have 
 been pleased to have been able to append to our account some remarks, however slight, on the 
 foreign branches of the grouse family in their varied types, but our confined limits forbid us. 
 They are, however, so interestingly described, and so faithfully portrayed in their true pro- 
 portions and brilliant colours, by the learned writer just noticed, in the Naturalisfs Lihrari/, 
 that we must, in preference, refer to that source all lovers of ornithology, all true sports- 
 men, and indeed every admirer of Nature, who is inclined to furnish his library with 
 volumes, not more to be praised for their extreme cheapness, than valued for their pictorial 
 beauty and intrinsic worth. 
 
 Sect. II. The Practice of Gi'oksc Shooting. 
 
 395 
 
 2592. Brother sportsmen, what think you of our localisation on one of the Scotch 
 grousing hills? (Jiff. 395.) Taking, however, the precaution of the old soldier, who 
 seldom intimates the direction the enemy has taken to other than one of his own party, we 
 do not name the exact spot ; but, be assured, if you will but do as we did, — make your 
 way to Edinburgh, and expend a few pounds among the gunmakers, newsvenders, writers 
 (f. e. stewards), &c. &c. your inquiries of grouse shooting quarters, often called Hills, will be 
 satisfactorily answered. Regard our snuggery. No ! we cannot in honesty call it so ; for, 
 according to our united wishes, it opens on a broad expanse of sky, earth, and water ; 
 where our whole " renting " can be seen, and thus intruders warned off. If our beds are not 
 in themselves soft, our labours make them so ; and if our cooking is inferior to what miglit 
 be obtained at the Mansion-house, or a West-end club-house, our bracing exercise makes 
 
Chap. IV. GROUSING LOCALITIES. 825 
 
 our repast sweet, as the mutual couiparison of our walking notes of the day gives a zest to 
 the whole. From our tented cano^^y some of us in the evening also again stray in pursuit 
 of sport, with a relay of fresh dogs, and on our return our game-bags attest that our stroll 
 has been attended with pleasure and gain to ourselves, but with loss and pain to the birds. 
 Another of the party, to vary the scene, probably wends his way to the burn below, and 
 with his rod, line, and fly, secures a dish for the morrow's wants. Dusk arrives — the outer 
 tent coverings are let down — our lamps ai-e lighted — our cigars and our materials for 
 moistening our mortal clay are spread before us — and who is so happy as we? Next year, 
 good reader, if you will apply to our town quarters, we shall be happy to have you as one 
 of the party ! 
 
 2593. The Tivelfth of August — auspicious day ! says many a sanguine gunner ; how for- 
 tunate also, says another, that it occurs on a Monday, thereby giving us six days of uninter- 
 rupted sporting ! True : for ourselves we have nothing to fear ; but it may be far other- 
 wise with many a staunch sportsman, who has neglected to secure to himself the privilege 
 to shoot over some preserved ground ; for it is ten to one but that, on all the large moors in 
 the vicinity of coal or lead mines, the miners, spite of every attempt at restraint, have al- 
 ready been many days out, and, ere this, have sent off to the markets some score dozens of 
 the birds you are in pursuit of, i. e. the red grouse ; for black game, fortunately, does not 
 yet appear on open sale, and that is therefore comparatively safe from these gentry ; but as 
 regards all others except this rabble, the red grouse would be also safe, as no one who calls 
 himself a sportsman would kill one out of season. In proof of this early destruction, 
 which so constantly mars the sport of the fair shooter, on grounds thus circumstanced, we 
 will relate what we were ourselves an eye-witness of. The extensive track of moorland, 
 that lies between the town of Hexham in Northumberland and Alston in Cumberland, 
 would form vast preserves for grouse were it properly protected ; but as much of it is oc- 
 cupied by coal and lead miners, it follows, we are sorry to say of course, that it furnishes a 
 superabundance of able marauders, who destroy most of the birds some days before the ap- 
 pointed time. We were on one occasion at Alston two days before the 1 2th of August, 
 and by favour were shown in an upper room of an inn upwards of a hundred brace of dead 
 grouse intended for the London market. We presume we hardly need observe, that of all 
 shootings that of grouse shooting is the most laborious to both master and dog. As to 
 himself, he can be some judge what he can do ; but we would take this early opportunity of 
 remarking, that if he means to pursue the sport ardentl)', he should be furnished with two 
 brace of dogs at least, whether of setters, pointers, or spaniels : but of which more anon. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 Grousing Localities. 
 
 2594. Grouse shooting localities. It would little avail our home sportsmen to present 
 them with instructions on the practice of grouse shooting, without also offering to them 
 some notices as to where they can put these instructions into practice. Alas ! alas ! the spots 
 where grouse are now to be met with in numbers are much circumscribed of late years. 
 The black grouse used to be common in the New Forest in Hampshire, and in some parts 
 of Devonshire, Derbyshire, and Staffordshire ; but we doubt whether any of the red breed 
 are now to be found in either of these places. Yorkshire is the nearest English locality 
 whei'e this bird is yet in tolerable plenty ; but the ravages of the lead miners have here 
 likewise much lessened their number ; and although great pains have been taken to re- 
 strain these gentry, they have continued to evade them all. Acting as these persons do in 
 concert, and bearing as they do a well known character for determination, it is not easy to 
 prevent their ravages. From ten to twenty go in a body, inarching in line from forty to 
 sixty yards' distance from one another ; and as they are excellent walkers, and usually 
 expert shooters, it is evident how many shots they must get, and how many birds they must 
 destroy ; particularly, as before observed of them, that they usually begin their maraudings 
 before the legal time. They take other advantages also, for certain houses of call are ready 
 to receive the birds, and to dispatch them by coach to London, or by horse-loads to the 
 large provincial towns and watering-places on the coast, &c. &c. The system of plunder 
 is therefore complete ; and the sporting, as regards grouse, is in a great measure annihilated. 
 It is true that the strenuous attempts of some noblemen and great landowners have occasion- 
 ally, for a time, checked the practice ; but it has never been entirely put a stop to, and 
 it is very doubtful whether it ever will. On one occasion, we are told, a party of miners 
 came in contact with Lord Stanley at Mucor ; and against one of the number, a notorious 
 character, his lordship had instituted some legal proceedings. This fellow, addressing his 
 lordship, observed, that if the proceedings were immediately stayed, they would abstain 
 from trespassing on his lordship. And this was no sooner agreed to than the whole party 
 passed over to the moors of Legh Keck, Esq. where, after shooting for some time, they were 
 met by that gentleman, who was also shooting. They had the daring effrontery to ask him 
 to furnish them with a little gunpowder, as their own was exhausted : nor did they stop 
 here — they even picked up the birds which he shot; and at length marched off in triumph, 
 carrying with them one hundred brace of grouse perhaps, or more. The following story, 
 likewise related in the Aimals of Sporting, now discontinued, offers an amusing anecdote 
 
826 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 of the Yorkshire grouse poacher, where the individual here alluded to might truly in the end 
 sing, "Yorkshire! Yorkshire! but I be Yorkshire too!" — " A short time prior to the 
 commencement of the grousing season, a police-officer from London took up his abode in 
 the neighbourhood of Bowes in Yorkshire, in the character of a sportsman, having several 
 pointers, which he exercised on the moors, as is usual on such occasions. He made it 
 his particular object to become acquainted with the poachers, with whom, by the 12th 
 of August, he was on terms of particular intimacy. It had been agreed between the 
 officer and the poachers that they should shoot together on the 12th, should convey their 
 game to Manchester, and divide the illegitimate fruits of their expedition. When the ap- 
 pointed time arrived, tlie officer appeared with his arm in a sling, unable, of course, to 
 shoot, but offering the use of his horse and gig to convey the illicit merchandise to its desti- 
 nation. One of the poachers was accordingly dispatched, and was followed by the officer 
 and an assistant. By some means the latter reached the inn at Catterick Bridge before the 
 poacher and the grouse-laden gig, without being aware that they had passed their object ; 
 and on inquiring of the landlord, they concluded that he had already arrived, and had re- 
 tired to bed. Full of this idea, the officer and his assistant betook themselves to comfort- 
 able repose, intending to rise before their prospective prisoner, and secure him at the mo- 
 ment of starting. Shortly afterwards, however, the identical poacher did arrive ; and 
 having, from some circumstance or other, had his suspicions awakened, he continued his 
 journey, and distanced his pursuers. The latter proceeded to Manchester in time to fix an 
 innkeeper or two with the penalties ; but the principal culprit, the main object of their 
 attention, got paid for the game, eluded their pursuit, and took refuge in the bosom of his 
 friends, amidst the lead mines of the north." (Vol. ii. p. 79.) 
 
 2595. Wales presents some grousing country. The range known as the Black Mountains, 
 which divides the counties of Hereford and Brecknock, affords some tolerably good 
 spots for this sport, particularly near to their junction with Monmouthshire. The Skyrrid 
 Vawr or Holy Mountain, and the Blorenge, used to offer very good grousing, but the ap- 
 proaches to the best grounds are sometimes very difficult to reach, and indeed are only 
 practicable by following the excavations made by mountain torrents, which, forcing their 
 way through the calcareous strata, leave paths by which the hardy and determined sports- 
 man may attain his prey. Having in early life passed some years in Wales, with a mater- 
 nal relation, we naturally feel pleasure when we meet with any interesting matter connected 
 with this locality, be it of what kind it will. But when it points not only at the picturesque 
 beauties of the country, but also details scenes connected with subjects so much to our taste 
 as grousing, we cannot pass it by without some notice ; and the less, as the matter here de- 
 tailed presents a faithful picture of what is enacted annually on the night previous to the 
 joyous morn which ushers in the lawful attack on the red grouse. Our narrator, it appears, 
 was one of a party destined to meet in the Court-house of the old village of Michael 
 Church, which, those who know it, must be aware is an ancient elevation, raised during 
 the reign of Elizabeth, having the fantastic roof of that period, together with the 
 pointed gables and quaint windows, from which, when a peep could be obtained through 
 the tall trees, not yet stripped of their verdure, might be seen a faint outline of towering 
 Gadda — a vast prominence which even overlooks the Black Mountains. Our sportsman 
 having made his entree, and having been most kindly received into his quarters, and intro- 
 duced to the party he was to shoot with the next day, he tells us that, sportsmanlike, after a 
 little parley he at length, excited by curiosity, left his company, and stole to the great 
 kitchen, where, as he expected, he met with a group of the subordinate actors engaged 
 for the forthcoming morn. One who enacted the varied parts of gamekeeper on his master's 
 account, and farmer on his own, particularly engaged our traveller's attention. He 
 being questioned as to the prospect for the morrow's sport, replied in the true Welsh accent 
 — ''twill be a famous day. Sir; there be much plenty of birds, and I was never remember 
 them so strong — only one pack of cheepers on the hills.' " Pleased with this information," 
 continues our narrator, " but more so with the man, after taking a look out upon the night, 
 which was beautifully clear, carefully putting together my gun, and looking that all the 
 paraphernalia of grousing warfare was ready against the morrow, I retired early, and quietly 
 committed myself to sleep. It had been already arranged that the party should be assem- 
 bled at breakfast by one o'clock on the following morning; and, that every thing might be 
 ' in keeping ' upon the occasion, we were to be awoke, not by the ringing of a bell, but the 
 discharge of a double-barrelled gun by the keeper in a walled court behind the house, the 
 reverberations of which proved almost deafening." On hearing this, as maybe supposed, 
 our hero sprang up, and was, according to his own statement, the first of the party down ; 
 and after having made an excellent breakfast, topped by a little eau-de-vie, was soon mounted 
 for the field, and a ride of five miles carried him and his friends to the shooting ground. 
 »' Here," he says, " the old hill-keeper, who had so much interested us the evening before, 
 saluted us with ' Good morning, gentlemen ! the birds have l)een crowing for you this 
 long time.' He likewise now became our guide for a considerable distance, sometimes up 
 hills, at others in narrow racks, which ran diagonally along the sides of these hills, until 
 having reached the summit of the whole, our party were surprised to find a broad table- 
 
Chap. IV. GROUSING LOCALITIES. 827 
 
 land as far as the fog permitted them to see. Having held a short but animated conversa- 
 tion whilst loading our guns, &c. we divided into small parties, the direction of our respec- 
 tive ranges being apportioned, and the place fixed wliere we were to meet after the first 
 beat." {Sporting Magazine for August, 1838, p. 311.) Our intention being now fulfilled, 
 which was that of showing some of the difficulties that the ardent grouser must expect to 
 meet with, we stop, not only because our end is gained, but also in justice to the worthy 
 proprietress of tlie work quoted from : but the reader, in justice to himself, should not stop 
 here ; but if at all interested in the subject, should apply to the original, for one of the most 
 descriptive and faithful pictures of grousing at the commencement of the season to be met with. 
 2596. Ireland also is a grousing country, as Mr. Thornhill tells us ; and we can bear 
 testimony to the full correctness of his statement. We passed a twelvemonth there ; but it 
 being during the Rebellion, we were more engaged in making preparations to shoot the 
 rebel natives than the native grouse ; but although we saw very little of this game during 
 our sojourn there, we heard much of it. From Mr. Thornhill we learn, however, that the 
 numbers are few compared with those of England and Scotland ; in proof of which he has, 
 he tells us, seen more of them on the mountains about Langholm in Scotland in one 
 day, than ever he saw in Ireland in twenty, although he has been on the best preserved 
 mountains in that country, which belong to the Earl of Kingston ; they are on the south side 
 of the great Galty Mountains, near Mitchell's Town, in the counties of Cork, Limerick, and 
 Tipperary, and are allowed to be the best for grousing in Ireland. These large mountains 
 run sixteen miles from east to west, being the property of several noblemen and gentlemen, 
 and are all good for shooting. Lords Massey and Cahir own part of them ; but the Honour- 
 able Massey Dawson's part, on the north side, is by far the best for grousing. The sporting 
 lodges belonging to him and the Earl of Kingston are worthy of notice, and therefore our 
 informant thinks a description of them will not be unacceptable. " The Earl of Kingston's 
 ground is situated in the centre, and quite enveloped by the Galty Mountains ; and at the 
 foot of it a house, named Galtymore; being in the heart of the mountains, it shows that the 
 late Lord Kingston, who built it, was not only a man of great taste, but a great farmer. 
 It lies on the edge of a winding hill, to which there is a fine road, that cost an immense 
 sum of money, as it runs through bogs and morasses. Under the house there is one of the 
 best trout streams in the world ; the hills all round are planted with fir, beech, oak, and 
 other trees ; and, astonishing to relate, the ground adjoining, which a few years back was 
 but heath, bogs, and rocks, is now as fine meadow ground as any in the low lands. The 
 sportsman is delighted on breaking in on this beautiful and highly cultivated retreat ; and 
 the more he views it, the more he is astonished." Mr. Thornhill being, after his fashion, 
 very circumstantial, tells us that he has been at this box with the late Lord Kingston, and 
 while sitting in the parlour, has seen grouse within twenty yards of the window ; it then 
 consisted of one large parlour, two bed-rooms, and every other requisite. " As it was intended 
 for shooting parties only, the beds were admirably contrived, as they folded up into large 
 arm-chairs, with covers to them, and had wheels to roll them upon from one room to another ; 
 they were very convenient, for often, after too much claret (which was pushed briskly 
 about after the day's sport), the sportsman, if he chose, might sleep in them as they were. 
 These chairs were all run into the rooms at night by each gentleman's servant, and were 
 made up into beds in a few minutes. On the north side, in the beautiful glen of Aherlow, 
 stands Ballinacourty, where almost every kind of game abounds : the fallow deer go at 
 large in great numbers, and red deer, stags, hinds, grouse, hares, and partridges, are in the 
 greatest plenty : there is not a spot in Ireland so remarkable for cock shooting, with the 
 addition of a capital river for both trout and salmon, within a stone's throw of the house : 
 the greatest part of this beautiful glen belongs to the Honourable Massey Dawson. It is 
 in this part of the world that the finest pack of buckhounds in Europe were kept by Lord 
 Massey, who has some of them to this day : but they have much dwindled in their size 
 within these last few years : they were the largest, to appearance, that were ever seen ; and 
 to view them, and suppose it would be possible for such brutes to run a deer down, would 
 be almost ridiculous ; but the compiler, who was for many years in the habit of hunting 
 with them, can assure his readers that he has been at as severe hunts with them as with his 
 own foxhounds : their noses are so uncommonly fine, that the late Lord Massey used to 
 run a stag for the whole day ; and, at the advance of night, has been known to drive a stake 
 into the ground, and draw off the hounds, and coming next morning to the same place, has 
 laid them on, which went off at full cry, and ran into him towards the middle of the day. 
 These dogs, if going at their top speed, and in full cry, could be stopped by the sound of the 
 horn, or a crack of the whip, when within hearing of either. The Kerry, Wicklow, 
 Clogheen, Nenagh, and all the north country mountains, have plenty of grouse on them, 
 and are in general well preserved." (P. 85.) Here also we can bear witness to the truth of 
 Mr. Thornhill's report by numerous testimonies, but particularly by an account given us 
 by a sporting gentleman of property of the county of Wicklow, with whom we became 
 acquainted by meeting each other when salmon fishing on the banks of the Boyne. He 
 being, like ourselves, passionately fond of sketching, was warm in his praise of the coast 
 scenery of Wicklow, which he described, in glowing colours, as presenting lofty mountains. 
 
828 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII, 
 
 divided by fertile and richly wooded glens, &c. &c. Particularly, he dwelt on the sublimity 
 of the Powerscourt Waterfall (fig. 396.), where the vast sheets of descending waters fell from 
 
 a height of 360 feet, amid hanging hills ; and 
 396 where, in the vast basin below, most excellent 
 trout fishing presented itself; nor was he less 
 eloquent on the mountainous tracts above, 
 ,' where, as he stated, the grousing and wood- 
 cock shooting in their seasons afford the sports- 
 man most abundant diversion. Ireland is in- 
 deed the country for field sporting of every 
 description ; and although we will not say 
 that poaching is not practised there, it cer- 
 tainly is not carried on with the audacity 
 which characterises it in some parts of Eng- 
 land. No miners sweep off the grouse by 
 hundreds in a day ; nor are there irresistible 
 confederacies formed to destroy all before 
 them. By birthright and by early practice 
 Pat is something of a sportsman, for he is a 
 child of Nature, and every living being is Pat's 
 brother as long as the two think alike ; when 
 they differ the chances are, that they go to 
 loggerheads, fight as long as they can, and 
 then shake hands, having thrashed each other 
 into perfect good fellowship. If Pat were as inclined to listen to reason, as he is deter- 
 mined to have every thing his own way, he would be a very pleasant companion. 
 
 2597. The grousing of England, Wales, and Scotland, is however vastly superior to that of 
 Ireland, even according to the admission of this gentleman, as well as that of Mr. Thornhill, 
 who says, " The extent of mountains you may range on in Westmoreland, belonging to Lord 
 Lowther, is immense: you can walk for thirty miles without getting off his moors; and 
 often, if you have not a guide, you stand a good chance of not only losing yourself, but re- 
 maining on the moors all night. It is, therefore, frequently requisite to have a pocket 
 compass, to enable you to find your way ; for although the morning you go out in may be a 
 fine one, yet, in the course of a few hours, you may be enveloped in a fog, and sometimes so 
 suddenly, as not to allow you time to get home before you are lost." (Shooting directory, 
 p. 88.) Mr. Thornhill enlightens us also on the methods of preserving grouse when shot 
 for the table : — " If you wish to send your game to any distance, never draw it, particularly 
 a grouse; that is, do not follow the usual directions of taking out the entrails. The best 
 mode is not to pack them until they are perfectly dry. First of all procure bladders, and put 
 a brace or more in one, if the bladder will contain them ; tie the bladder tight round the 
 neck, and seal it with sealing-wax, to prevent the air from getting in ; and in that state, if 
 they are put into boxes, they will keep for three weeks, if required. The compiler tried 
 this experiment last year, and found that it answered better than any mode he had ever 
 before made use of : he sent a gentleman some game to Loudon from Cumberland, packed 
 as described ; and the gentleman not being at home, It lay in the box until his return, which 
 was fifteen days after its arrival ; and this gentleman assured him that he was surprised to 
 find, on eating it, that it was as good as if killed only the day before, and was perfectly 
 sweet, although the distance it went was nearly three hundred mWes." {Ibid.) Colonel 
 Hawker, if we mistake not, says, " To send grouse any distance, put some pepper to the 
 parts where they have been shot, as well as into their mouths, and then pack them, careftilly 
 separated from each other, and kept as air-tight as possible in boxes of hops." (P. 161. 7th ed.) 
 Having made this detour, we will now recross the island towards some of those champaign 
 counties where Nature is alternately wild and cultivated, its more barren tracts being 
 the resort of still wilder winged tribes, and particularly of grouse. It is such localities, 
 when strictly preserved, that yield endless stores of amusement to the sportsman, and 
 where alone may yet be found grousing sufficient for most of the English who migrate from 
 the southern parts of our island. 
 
 2598. English shooters in pursuit of grouse, and not having invitations to any particular 
 grousing grounds, usually direct their course towards some of the northern counties, from Staf- 
 fordshire to the Tweed, or from Whitby to Whitehaven. In our own shooting days, we well 
 remember that much of the country between Barnard Castle and Appleby was open ground, 
 and was then well stocked with grouse, indeed far more so than at the present time. Not 
 but even then poachers committed devastations ; but, in later times, the miners from both 
 the coal and lead mines of Teesdale and Weardale have regularly congregated in great 
 numbers, and for several days before the legal time have destroyed so many as to leave little 
 sport for others. Nor is there, in these lawless times, much reason to expect it will ever be 
 otherwise ; on the contrary, eventually, the grouse will be wholly destroyed, as has happened 
 
Chap. IV. GROUSING LOCALITIES. 829 
 
 in other counties, where a lawless population and extensive cultivation have left little room 
 for any other animals than man and his kind. A writer in the New Sporting Magazine for 
 September, 1832, informs us, that about three years before the period at which he writes, 
 " he met a body of eighteen upon the moors between Arkindale and Tanhill, to the west of 
 Keeth, who were proceeding as coolly and as carelessly as if each had his certificate in his 
 pocket. They had been in that neighbourhood for two days preceding ; and the day after 
 they advanced about ten miles ferther south, to the grounds of the Duke of Leeds, and 
 actually besieged his Grace in the house where he was staying, and stipulated for two days' 
 uninterrupted sporting, under a threat of frightening all the birds from the moors should 
 their demand be not complied with." The same writer remarks that, " It is said of late years, 
 since the miners in some parts of Durham and Cumberland have not been fiilly employed, 
 several of them have received leave of absence from their regular occupation about the com- 
 mencement of grouse shooting, in order to follow, for two or three weeks, the more profit- 
 able trade of poaching. If this be true — and it has been confidently and currently reported, 
 with the name of the manager who indirectly, if not openly, encouraged the men to absent 
 themselves — gentlemen who own or rent those moors, and who expend considerable sums 
 in the preservation of the game, should make representation to the owners of the mines of 
 the shameful conduct of their agents, who thus lend themselves to the demoralisation of the 
 workmen." {Ibid. p. 347.) It is much the same also in other northern localities, from 
 Staffordshire to the Tweed, and from Whitby to Whitehaven. Some years ago much open 
 ground was to be found in this extensive sweep, and much good shooting likewise. Stain- 
 more is a vast tract, much of which belonged to Lord Thanet, an amiable nobleman, who, 
 preferring friends to foes, was by no means strict. The intervening portions also of this 
 extensive range are many of them accessible by application to the principal owners, con- 
 sequently vast numbers of sportsmen resort to the circumjacent towns and villages, among 
 which Bowes was then considered as a principal head-quarter. In this extensive beat 
 likewise, we may observe, for the benefit of the wearied, the lame, and the lazy, that much 
 of the ground can be ridden over, which, to the aforesaid, is an important feature in the 
 prospect. Kirby Lonsdale, Brough, Bowes, Sedbergh, Kirkby Stephen, and the Old 
 Spittal, are also sporting locations for the grousers to domesticate themselves in. Proceed- 
 ing northwards, many excellent preserves still present themselves, a few only of which are 
 open ground ; but a suitable introduction will, in most instances, insure the applicant one, 
 two, or more days' shooting, according to circumstances. As this locality has so long con- 
 tinued a favourite resort of grousing devotees, we would recommend to those interested in 
 the matter, a reference to the sporting periodicals for more full and authentic information 
 than our limits will allow us to give. In the Old Sporting Magazine are some amusing accounts 
 of the perils, the toils, and the delights, which have been experienced in this northern tour. 
 Nor is the New Sporting Magazine behind its competitor in the entertainment and instruc- 
 tion which it offers on the same head, as will be seen by a reference to No. xvii. where the 
 reader will find seven pages well worthy his attention, if he has any inclination to grousing 
 travel. One piece of information it gives, which will be peculiarly interesting to many : — 
 " In the immediate neighbourhood of Bowes, the privilege of shooting over the common 
 there has been let for these three or four last years to fifty subscribers at lOZ. each." 
 On this spot, in 1829, the same informant tells us, a gentleman, after three almost 
 blank days, bagged eighteen brace on the fourth ; which fact every young grouse shooter 
 should keep in mind, which will prevent him making up his mind as to his probability of 
 success from the first, or even the second, day's shooting. 
 
 2599. Hexham in Northumberland is a large town, watered by the noble river Tyne, and is 
 surrounded by grousing grounds that are tolerably productive ; at least they were so when 
 we resided there. Leaving this, and stretching westward towards Cumberland, and crossing 
 into Durham, we find moors that are in the hands of different proprietors, among whom we 
 may notice the bishop, dean, and chapter of Durham, Mr. Beaumont, &c. &c. These 
 grounds, as far as our experience goes, vary ; but generally they are not well preserved. 
 A few of them, and but a few, are better looked after than the others ; and on them there is 
 some likelihood of sport to be met with. As it was only on two occasions that chance led 
 us in this direction, and at which times our stay was confined to two or three days only, we 
 do not pretend to give any correct account of the actual state of grousing here ; but should 
 any further information be sought for as regards these particular localities, we would re- 
 commend the reader to a very excellent, and, as we believe, authentic account in the New 
 Sporting Magazine, vol. ii. p. 99. which is rendered farther interesting by the history of 
 a self-devoted hermit, who resides, or rather vegetates, in an excavation (for it can hardly 
 be called a hovel), not far from the road side leading to Edmondbyers. 
 
 2600. Scotland as a grousing locality. — There is no question about the super-excellence of 
 Scotland over every other part of Great Britain for the breeding and rearing of grouse. 
 In the Highlands the lairds let their hills for grouse shooting; and such is the rage for this 
 sport, that they are enabled to exact from sportsmen very considerable sums for shooting 
 quarters, particularly from the more monied southroons. But we would warn them lest 
 
8S0 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII, 
 
 their own cupidity should, ere long, deprive them of their heavy exactions. Money is 
 getting more scarce : amusement may take a new turn ; but, above all, if these grounds 
 are to continue to yield so ample a profit, the owners must keep them better stocked than 
 many of them have been of late years. Their shepherds should be strictly cautioned to 
 prevent, as much as lies in their power, the sheep from treading on the eggs, which they are 
 apt to do when in their browsings they dislodge the old birds when close sitting, which, 
 though it is not very easy to do, so bent are they on incubation, yet we do know it is done. 
 Tliey must, above all, strictly enjoin each shepherd, under penalty of losing his situation, 
 that he back-break his dog. By back-break (a term we learned from an old shepherd 
 favourable to grouse), we mean, to teach them never to worry the cheepers, which they are 
 too apt to do, and having caught one, a slight but fatal gripe is given, and the dog sets off to 
 serve others of the brood in the same way. The poults can take care of themselves. We 
 should say to the mountain lairds, be assured that large sheep flocks and well stocked parks 
 of grouse are never likely to exist together, but more from the disturbance of the shepherd 
 than the sheep. For several seasons past we have met with zealots in grouse shooting, who have 
 relinquished the Highland hired shooting for these reasons, because the landlords did little 
 to preserve their grouse, and therefore they would do nothing further to line their pockets. 
 The small farmers, likewise, should protect the grouse, individually and generally, and not 
 shoot them in masses, by raking them with a long heavy gun as they sit on their hills, or 
 cluster among the corn stocks. 
 
 2601. The distance, and the supposed difficulties and expenses of journeying to Scotch 
 grousing localities, also prevents many from undertaking it. To the Highlands, where the 
 ptarmigan and the white hare are principally to be met witii, as well as many other wild 
 animals rare to us, the distance is indeed considerable ; but, nevertheless, the means of transit 
 are now more niunerous and practicable by steamei's, &c. than is supposed. The steam packets 
 from Liverpool to Glasgow remove much of the difficulty ; and, as we believe, a coach runs 
 also in the same direction. From Glasgow it is by no means difficult to proceed onwards 
 to the remotest parts of Scotland. From Edinburgh, likewise, conveyances by land or by 
 water may be obtained to the Highlands, as by Inverness, from whence a two-horse mail 
 runs to Thurso in Caithness. The eastern coast of Scotland may be visited from New- 
 haven to the port of Edinburgh. In Cromartie, which may be then reached, both red 
 and black grouse are to be met with in plenty. Here, should any circumstances deprive 
 the traveller of grousing sport, he may still amuse himself by shooting the rock pigeons 
 which abound among the crags. Summer birds also of other descriptions will offer them- 
 selves to his notice ; even the eagle will occasionally present himself, and the falcon of true 
 nobility may be seen bearing away his prey to his young: nor will the Alpine hare refuse 
 to cross his path, with other northern animals of various kinds. 
 
 2602. We would recommend the novice never to visit any extensive moors for the purpose of 
 grouse shooting without a companion, or a guide who perfectly understands the nature of 
 the locality to be visited, and the required preparations to be made for it, in the way of 
 dogs, guns, ammunition, and personal appointinents, &c. &c. One who does not do thus, often 
 meets with many mortifications and disappointments in his high-raised expectations. We 
 have heard of one who, by some recommendation, having determined to fix his shooting 
 quarters at a village in the precincts of the grousing grounds of the Bishop of Durham, 
 was joined by another grouser, equally experienced and intelligent. The following memo- 
 randum of the united efforts of both, as we suppose, was found on the return : — " Retired 
 to rest at eight in the evening, rose at half-past twelve, and having breakfasted, set off by 
 starlight to our grounds ; but, as when we arrived there it was still starlight, we sat down 
 on the heather, flattering ourselves that as soon as it was light, our strength being recruited, 
 we should be the better prepared for the work of destruction we contemplated. A dense 
 fog, however, succeeded the dawn, which hid every object from our sight, although our ears 
 were tantalised not only with the chattering of the birds, but with the sound also of many 
 shooters in pursuit of them on the other side of the mountain, less obscured by fog. Their 
 guns, as we distincly heard, were in full practice; but we knew too little of the country, and 
 were too tired, to follow them ; so we returned to our quarters, purchased a few young grouse 
 (poults we suppose) at a great price, packed up our traps, sent away Ponto by the waggon, 
 and took ourselves off by the coach, — visum teneatis arnici." In the detail of red grouse, black 
 grouse, and ptarmigan shooting, which follows, the reader will be presented with many pictures, 
 which bring him into more minute acquaintance with this romantic district. Here Nature 
 appears to wear her sternest features, yet here the sportsman revels in the joys of the chase ; 
 for here the lofty precipices swarm with ptarmigan, whose snowy pinions rival the snow 
 itself A little lower down, on the same mountain, he meets witli the blackcock ; and, if 
 very far north, he may see the red-deer stalked, and the roebuck pursued. The eagle and 
 the hawk will hover around him ; and, if he be fond of the sublime, he may here indulge 
 himself in viewing Nature in her wildest dress, and look with veneration on that Providence 
 who has given even to these regions charms sufficient to call the southroon from his home 
 to visit them. 
 
Chap. IV. RED GROUSE SHOOTING. 831 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Red Grouse Shooting. 
 
 2603. Red grouse shooting (Jig. 397. ) is one of the highest marks of the sportsmau's 
 ambition ; and as by law as well as custom he can follow the red grouse some days before 
 
 .=--^ = 397 
 
 he can attack the black grouse, we will accompany him, in our mind's eye at least, to scenes 
 we have often witnessed, and over spots where our memory delights to dwell. We will 
 suppose our sportsman, even if it be his first trip to the moors, to have taken care to be 
 well provided with all the materials necessary for the war he is going to carry on against 
 the winged tribes. His guns will have been his first consideration ; we say guns, for we 
 have seen more than one instance where the sportsman's joys have been seriously interrupted 
 by the breaking of the stock in a fall ; the fracture of a spring now and then occurs ; and 
 it has happened that a barrel has burst ; which misfortunes can he best guarded against by 
 carrying two guns ; and, we would say, take a double and a single one. We indeed, as a 
 prudent precaution, say, take duplicates of all your materials, particularly if you are going 
 to cross the border, where the distance to resupply yourself may take some days ere such 
 supply can reach you. It is not every shooting ground that can be ridden over ; indeed, 
 the average is against it in point of number, and still more in point of safety. We rented 
 some grousing grounds near Brough in Westmoreland, the ascents to some of which were 
 so precipitous, that we could only make our way up the gullies and watercourses for more 
 than three miles to our point. As we were too enthusiastic in the sport, particularly in 
 the first part of the season, not to be every day engaged in it, we employed a mule in 
 carrying us up to our ground ; and the same plan we would strongly recommend to 
 other sportsmen thus situated ; for mules, it is well known, are hardy and remarkably 
 safe. Our dogs we sent onwards even before it was light, without any other breakfast 
 than half a pint of thick water-gruel, they having had a substantial meat supper the 
 evening before. Some flesh pellets and oaten cakes were also taken by our attendant, 
 for their occasional refreshment on the ground ; for unless you have a relay of dogs to divide 
 into the morning and afternoon shooting, you must husband the strength of the brace or 
 leash you hunt. When three dogs were employed, our attendant used to take one up, while 
 we ranged with two, which are amply sufficient for any two or three gunners; and not 
 more than that number should be on one beat. Be it remembered by the sportsman 
 shooting on open ground, or moors much frequented, that unpleasant collision in beating 
 can hardly be avoided, as we have often experienced ; and nothing but inherent good feeling 
 and true politeness .can smooth down the irritability, and sometimes the consequences like- 
 wise, engendered thereby. It was to steer clear of these disagreeables that we, in most 
 cases after our first grousing excursion, either begged liberty to shoot, or hired ground for 
 it, purposely that we might enjoy our sport without the interruption of strangers. 
 
 2604. On the subject of the dogs used in grousing, Mr. Lascelles, an ingenious writer 
 and an excellent sportsman, personally known to us, and known also to others by his 
 Familiar Letters on Sporting, which work, although it was cut short by untoward circum- 
 stances, yet, as far as it went, was highly creditable to him as a writer ; and had it been 
 continued throughout, would have established his credit as an author, as well as somewhat 
 remunerated him by its returns. This gentleman, a downright zealot in grousing, was a 
 very good judge of sporting dogs ; and, when we knew him, he possessed some very crack 
 English pointers, which we are not surprised that he should use on the moors : but it 
 does somewhat surprise us, that he should have, in his grousing tour, become so enamoured 
 of some Russian pointers he met with, which he tells us he considered as the most excellent 
 grousing dogs he had ever seen. As his account of these dogs, and his opinions of their 
 qualities, do not tally either with our own or that of others, we offer what he says on 
 them to the reader's notice. Mr. Lascelles, we believe, almost every season made some 
 sporting engagements on an extensive scjle. It was on an occasion of this kind, when 
 taking possession of the grousing quarters which himself and friends had just entered on. 
 
882 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 that the scenes and matter which follows arose : — " We are situated," he says in a letter to 
 a friend, " in the very heart of good shooting, and within twenty yards of the door may 
 be found nearly as many broods of moor game. From the elevated position of our 
 quarters, we have an almost uninterrupted view on every side, over ten miles of country ; 
 so that no poacher, or other unlicensed intruder, can possibly trespass unobserved, as, by 
 the assistance of a good glass, we can at any time make the discovery. We have two 
 regular keepers and four under ones, and I believe they are all as honest as circumstances 
 will admit of; the two former live in the house, and are each of them mechanics enough 
 to repair a gun in case of necessity ; for this purpose they have a small forge, with the usual 
 apparatus adjoining. The four under-keepers live at some distance, and in opposite 
 directions, and come every morning to attend us for the day ; in the evening, after shooting, 
 they return ; and by this means we have always a person on the look-out for the detection 
 of marauders. On three sides of ours, the neighbouring manors are carefully protected ; 
 but that on the fourth is an open one, which of course necessarily requires more immediate 
 attention ; for this purpose one of the head-keepers always accompanies the party who 
 shoots in that quarter, that, in case of necessity, his authority may be more immediately 
 applied ; the other remains at home to attend to the dogs, which are also left there, and 
 have the food and every thing else ready for the reception of the others vv'hich are at work. 
 In our way here, we stopped one night at — — , and as our landlord was something of a 
 sportsman, he thought it necessary, I suppose, considering the quality of his guests, to 
 dilate more than usual upon his favourite topic. There is generally one incorivenicnce 
 attending a conversation of this kind, that, as you perhaps pay very little attention to what 
 is said, you give a person every cause to believe that all he advances is perfectly consistent 
 with reason and rule, till he feels so certain of the infallibility of his own doctrine, as to 
 oblige you, probably much against your real inclination, to become a subscribing witness 
 to his maxims. It was thus in the present instance; for, after running on an hour, without 
 a single interruption, about the excellence of his pointers and spaniels, we at length agreed, 
 carpere viam, to attend him with the former on the following morning. It was seven when 
 we started, and the distance to the nearest good moors at least eight miles ; so that the sun 
 had risen considerably in his orbit, and made our host appear much warmer in the cause 
 than he had originally intended. I own I had little hopes of being gratified, for the dogs 
 were all of the Russian breed, and with coats longer than any I had seen ; their condition 
 was also much against them, considering the heat of the weather. But experience is the 
 best proof of excellence, and I was not only agreeably but gladly surprised, for I immedi- 
 ately purchased a brace : they are perfectly steady, with good noses, and high rangers, and 
 feel less inclined for water than any smooth pointer I have. It seems a very erroneous 
 idea, and it is one also which gains daily belief, that this dog should suffer more from heat 
 than our native breed, merely because the opinion is warranted by appearance. The effects 
 of constitution are here very strikingly displayed ; the cold and warmth of Russia are 
 equally oppressive ; and Nature has, with a munificence truly wonderful, given to the most 
 humble of her creatures the rare power of sustaining the severity of the one, without, in 
 any material degree, suffering from the laxative effects of the other. It is on this account 
 that emigration has so little effect upon the good qualities of a Russian pointer ; for 
 probably, whilst another dog would sink beneath the influence and change of climate, he 
 rises superior to restraint, and braves, with equal indifference, the snows of Zembla and 
 the balmy zephyrs of Peru. I mu3t however, notwithstanding all these rai'e qualifications, 
 still incline to my favourite breed ; and only in the absence of my two rivals. Flirt and 
 Fop, already spoken of, would I be merely content with the services of Bumper and 
 Bacchus. Names more decidedly appropriate to the calling of our host could not have 
 been imagined ; and it was, perhaps, a fortunate circumstance for us, that he had not better 
 consulted the honour of his deity. In one instance these dogs bear some resemblance to 
 the Spanish breed, being able to hunt without water ; but in others, particularly voracity 
 of appetite, they widely differ. A friend of mine, a great sportsman, who possesses a real 
 Don, has been kind enough to give me a description of his properties, which for your 
 satisfaction I will now transmit to you. His remarks, you will perceive, are dictated partly 
 by the object of my question, viz. What resemblance he bore to Woollett's celebrated engrav- 
 ing of the same species of animal ? — 'In his colour,' continues ]\Ir. Lascelles to his friend, 
 ' he is spotted, as you have seen Danes, with this difference, that where their spots are black, 
 his are similar to those of a tortoise-shell cat : on his body they are of various sizes, but on his 
 head very small and numerous, the ground of all being white. His nose not black, but of a 
 fiesh-colour ; his skin delicate and very soft to the touch, more resembling very fine wool than 
 hair, and probably the result of a warmer climate ; his stern not quite so fine, as if he pos- 
 sessed some distant cross of a setter. His head by no means resembles the general idea of 
 a Spanish pointer, heavy, like a bloodhound, but is particularly light and fine, showing all 
 the breeding possible, especially in his ears. In height he stands twenty-two inches ; from 
 the nose to the end of the stern, which I think has been shortened, three feet three inches, 
 and from that point also to the setting on of the latter, two feet two inches; thus you will 
 
Chap. IV. DOGS USED FOR GROUSING. 833 
 
 perceive that he is rather a small dog than otherwise, without the least lumber ; he has ex- 
 cellent bone, with round, even, and sound feet. I do not recollect him ever foot-sore. His 
 shoulders are somewhat faulty, being too upright, and he appears in consequence to gallop 
 rather wide before ; but I have observed him to hunt longer, and bear more fatigue, than any 
 dog that I have been in the practice of hunting with him, never having been deprived of his 
 services, after once broken to the gun, for a single day, frequently riding, at no easy pace, 
 six miles to my ground, and this in September, for several days together ; indeed, I never 
 fancied sport without ^Madrid. His pace, which is fast, he seldom varies ; and he is always 
 at work, carrying his head in one position, lofty ; his action when pointing is perfectly up- 
 right ; his stern straight and extended, and his head a little higher than when ranging ; he 
 never raises a foot, nor in any degree approaches the ground with his body ; this attitude, 
 which is altogether handsome, I do not recollect him ever deviating from. His nose is cer- 
 tainly superior to that of any other dog in my possession, and still more so in warm weather ; 
 but where I find him most useful is, in his being able to hunt without water, which he will 
 do through the hottest day. He was never on the moors ; but, from his preferring rather 
 a wide range, and being an excellent footer, I think he would be serviceable. I one day 
 last summer shot four couples and a half of young wild ducks to him, all of whom he 
 pointed. I believe he stood at the first bird he found, l)ut from the violence of his temper 
 he was ditiScult to reduce to order, always flying at the face of the person correcting him ; 
 but, when once shot over, gave no further trouble : he is still savage towards strangers and 
 other dogs, and a most voracious feeder, being seldom satisfied : I have occasionally fed him on 
 potatoes only. It is difliicult what answer to give respecting his offspring, as much depend- 
 ing upon the one side as the other : two of my own, however, which I shot over the last 
 season, have fully answered my expectations, as I understand has been the case with another 
 which I gave away ; these are all which have been tried. They exceed their sire in size, but 
 nearly resemble him in colour. I had one very curious (dead) black, blue, and white. I 
 have one now brown, white, and black, and another blue and black. My brother, who 
 brought him from Gibraltar, said his breed was considered scarce, and that it was called the 
 Regent's breed, bespeaking more perhaps the Portuguese than the Spaniard.' Such," 
 says Mr. Lascelles, " is a description of the Spanish pointer of the present day ; and I have 
 no doubt but the breed may be considerably improved by skilfully crossing it with our 
 own." 
 
 2605. Tlie two greatest defects of the Spanish pointer are a savage temper and an enormous 
 appetite ; climate may correct the one, but nothing, except the most judicious attention, can 
 finally diminish the other. A little onwards Mr. Lascelles writes, " We have been here five 
 days, and (four of us) in that time have killed one hundred and eighty-five brace." What 
 follows is so practically useful, particularly as regards breaking dogs to the moors, that, coming 
 from a source we have much confidence in, we shall stand excused by the reader, and by the 
 author also we trust, for introducing it; and the more, as no hope exists that he will resume 
 his labours. "An English atmosphere," he observes, "is generally much more favourable 
 to this diversion than a Highland one, as, from the innumerable lochs and the immediate 
 vicinity of the ocean, the mountains are so concealed in the vapours arising from them, as 
 at all times to render a day's sport extremely precarious. A very little wet soon causes a 
 grouse to become wild and unassailable, and the chance of pursuing him to any advantage 
 is very uncertain, until perhaps in the middle of the day, when the sun may establish 3 
 temporary influence. His habits are exceedingly regular, always taking his food and 
 water at particular times, the latter at noon : he will then retire to the sunny side of some 
 bank, and beneath the cover of high furze, bask in all the delight of imagined security. 
 If a good shot suddenly come upon a brood in this situation, he may very frequently anni- 
 hilate the whole, for they will immediately separate in different directions, and each bird 
 get up singly, so that he has nothing to do but restrain the ardour of his dogs, and, in 
 some measure also, that of himself. The impetuosity with which many sportsmen, and 
 young ones in particular, travel over their ground, is one great reason why they meet with 
 so little game : they no sooner find a brood, and gain one shot, than they give up every 
 idea of further pursuit, without ever marking the progress of their flight, or that of an 
 individual, which may perhaps be induced to shorten or vary his from the infliction 
 of a wound. From the circumstance of heath presenting so continued and smooth a 
 surface, and the little variation in every object upon it, it is more diflScult to mark down 
 a grouse with certainty than a partridge ; but by following the course of him carefully with 
 your eye, and afterwards trying in that direction, you will seldom fail of gaining his retreat. 
 It should be a maxim with all sportsmen, never to leave a yard of ground untried which is 
 likely to harbour a bird ; by this means you will sooner learn the nature of game of all 
 descriptions, teach your dogs a better system of duty, and give yourself a very decided 
 advantage, indeed, over every other person who pursues a different method. According 
 also to the number of dogs you hunt, at the same time will be your chance of sport : 
 where you possess such a latitude of range, a greater scope is open to your exertions, 
 and as the fatigue of moor shooting is much more severe than that of any other 
 
 3 H 
 
834 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 amuseinent, you should endeavour by every means to reduce its effects. Two brace 
 of good steady dogs are, in my opinion, the number best calculated for this purpose ; 
 and they will work as long as any gentleman ought to continue out. The plan which 
 many sportsmen adopt, is to shoot with one brace of pointers till the time of dinner, 
 and then take a brace of fresh ones for a couple of hours in the afternoon, working the 
 four alternately, morning and evening. The method suits very well with such a system, 
 but tliere are few men who feel inclined to renew their endeavours after a cool and comfort- 
 able repast; and a good Kre then becomes a luxury, which we are seldom willing to make so 
 immediate and voluntary a resignation of. Provided every dog be tolerably steady, you can 
 scarcely in reason hunt too many together ; but where there is a want of discipline, or where 
 it is totally disregarded, it would be absolute folly to use more than one. The opinion 
 which is held by many, of the advantage attending a dog's running up to his game, appears 
 to me a strange subversion of every principle of profit or satisfaction ; it totally ruins that 
 cool and even conduct which should characterise a good shot, and excites a contention, 
 generally terminating in mutual discontent. The danger also is in many respects not the 
 least objectionable feature; for, in the anxiety of the moment, you may forget to uncock the 
 second barrel ; and, should you stumble, which is by no means an improbability, its contents 
 may be lodged in the first object that unfortunately intervenes. I have known an instance 
 also where, in the struggle for possession, the thumb of the sportsman had nearly been 
 sacrificed to the consequence of disappointment in his dog. 
 
 2606. " There is yet another objection to this mode of breaking, which is perhaps still more 
 serious, and that is the alarm that is given, not only to a single bird, but frequently to a whole 
 brood or covey, which instantly take wing and deprive you of the chance of retarding their 
 flight. I had a dog once sent me which had been broken according to this system, and as 
 there is something rather extraordinary in the mode I pursued to teach him better man- 
 ners, I will relate it: — He had been shot over two seasons, was particularly handsome and 
 well bred, with one of the finest noses I ever knew, and as fleet as a foxhound. In the 
 morning, when I first had him, which was in September, I took him out alone, and had the good 
 fortune, for it was a very scarce country indeed for game, to find a covey almost immediately ; 
 he pointed a moment, and then ran in, but the birds separated, and the first I afterwards 
 shot at fell within thirty yards, on the opposite side of a wall. I was, perhaps, long in 
 getting over, for when I did, Beau had not only swallowed the bird, but the feathers also. 
 To begin a new system of discipline would, I thought, then be premature, as we were 
 scarcely acquainted, and I had the rest of the birds all marked down. I got five more 
 single shots, and killed four, luckily in ground where we were upon more equal terms ; 
 the fifth, which went away wounded, he followed with all the impetuosity of unre- 
 stricted desire, and actually took a gate flying, and gave tongue like a spaniel ; in 
 truth, I never in my life saw more determined lewdness. At that moment 1 was 
 very much in want of a pointer, or I should not, most likely, have taken the pains 
 with him I did : for the remainder of the month, and the whole of October, I took 
 him out at least five days in every week, with one single steady old bitch, that 
 would do any thing I bade her : he never was in the least degree tired or distressed : no 
 country was too dry for him, nor any covert too strong; and he gave such decided proofs of 
 natural excellence, that I used every endeavour to restore its lustre. I began witli severe 
 measures, for he was grown too old in iniquity to hope any success from mild treatment. 
 I tried excessive flogging for a fortnight, but that had no effect whatever : in addition to 
 this, I made use of a long trash, which a boy laid hold of whenever I fired, and who not 
 only checked his impetuosity, but corrected him well at the same time for displaying it : 
 so long as he was under this immediate restraint, he was more cautious of offending, but 
 from the instant it ceased he resumed his former habits. I next tried a very sharp-spiked 
 collar with the cord attached to it; and to have him at all times within reach, I loaded him 
 with shot, by hanging about two pounds around his neck, so that he might be said to be 
 in a constant state of coercion : finding, however, that all this was mere trifling, and that, 
 after reducing the length of the cord to about two yards, and fastening the end to the 
 middle of a good strong hazel, which had the effect, at any extraordinary or improper 
 exertion, of pulling him completely over, I had not the most distant prospect of remu- 
 neration, I was at the point of yielding to necessity, when a circumstance happened which 
 gave me an opportunity, once more, of trying how far this insubordinate spirit might be 
 reduced : the old bitch began to show symptoms of approaching desire, and, during the 
 period of their amour, I allowed him a perpetual and unlimited intercouse with her, keeping 
 him, at the same time, low in flesh, and taking them both out together as usual. In the 
 course of a couple of days I found so decided a change for the better, that I persevered 
 more diligently in the plan of reduction, which, at the end of a fortnight had so completely 
 succeeded, as to leave me in possession of an animal which, of his kind, was the very best I 
 ever saw: the produce also of that litter were invaluable, and required less breaking than 
 any dogs I ever was master of " ( Letters on Shooting, let. v. ) 
 
 2607. Mr. Daniel is in favour of the setter for grouse shooting ; and though, according to the 
 
CHAr. IV. RED GROUSE SHOOTING. 835 
 
 nature of fashion, his writings having been long before the public, they cease to create the 
 interest and attention they merit, yet we shall not hesitate to present our readers with some 
 of his practical remarks on our subject. He was a sportsman of no ordinary stamp, and 
 if only a few of the good things, which have been showered on the unworthy, had descended 
 on him, he need not have pined out his latter years in a prison. We knew him in his palmy 
 days when he was an Essex neighbour, and a more hospitable entertainer, a more kind, 
 hearted and friendly acquaintance, it would have been difficult to find. He was an enthu- 
 siast in all sporting matters; his dogs were better than those of most around him — his spaniels 
 particularly (as we have elsewhere observed) were super-excellent, and were sold at enormous 
 prices. But we must not linger, although the subject even yet interests us, as it must 
 every one who knew him. " In shooting the red grouse," he observes, " the old English 
 spaniel, or setter, is preferred to the smooth pointer; they have better noses, and their feet are 
 defended by their longhair from the ling, which, in dry weather, cuts like wire; they also 
 are, for the most part, higher mettled, and hunt with more courage : the only objection to 
 their general use is, that they require such plenty of water, and without which their speed 
 and steadiness are frequently called in question. Upon the moors there is seldom a want of 
 this article, and they there undoubtedly show themselves superior to the pointer. Upon the 
 hills, where a horse can travel, grouse shooting is a noble diversion : to be undertaken 
 otherwise, demands constant and hard labour ; for the shooter is, during the course of the 
 day, ascending, that is, if he finds a brood on the top of one eminence, they will 
 sweep over the valley until they reach the summit of another, up which the sportsman has 
 to climb. In pursuing these birds, when the dog stands, should the grouse erect their 
 heads and run, it is a sign, either from wet or some other cause, that they will not lie well 
 that day, and the sportsman has small chance of getting a shot but by running and heading 
 them. The grouse soon become putrid ; they should, when shot, be immediately drawn 
 very clean, and stuffed with heather : should the plumage be bitten, or torn by the dogs, 
 it must be wiped as dry as possible when put into the game bag ; and before packing, to 
 be forwarded to any distance, they should be again wiped, and laid within the moderate heat 
 of the fire, to render them more perfectly dry. To show the abundance in 1801, a gen- 
 tleman in Invernesshire shot fifty-two brace of moor game in one day, never killing a 
 bird sitting, or more than one bird at a time." Mr. Daniel, in his researches, notices a fact 
 which is not much in favour of the good taste of the epicures of former days. His words 
 are, " Neither this nor the blackcock was at the famed feast of Archbishop Nevil, which 
 is somewhat surprising, especially as both were found in Yorkshire : perhaps they were 
 unaccustomed to the taste of them, or did not in those days consider them a dainty : they 
 are now highly esteemed, and are sent as presents to the south, both fresh and potted. The 
 expedition of the mail coaches has, at least, enabled the Londoners to receive their moor 
 game sweeter than formerly : and the best mode of packing is to put them in boxes, with 
 partitions; a single bird, or at most a brace, in each partition." { Rural Sports, \o]. iii. 
 p. 309. ) We fear we have dwelt too long on this attractive variety of sporting ; neither 
 should we have borrowed so much from otlier sources, had it not been that, although we 
 have seen much grousing practice, yet we are fully aware that there are others who have 
 seen much more ; consequently, for our reader's sake, we, to make our subject as practically 
 useful and as generally descriptive as possible, have thus sought for assistance from other 
 writers ; indeed, from all that have presented themselves of known authority. We shall now, 
 however, offer some further remarks, selected from notes of our own on the subject, made 
 several years ago, when we sported widely and continuously. 
 
 2608. In shootiyig of red grouse it is well to consider their numbers and their state, as 
 regards size, &c. which is greatly dependent on the nature of the season. A wet and cold 
 one retards the pairing, and is also unfavourable to the hatching of the broods, which, like 
 our domestic poultry, under favourable circumstances run merrily about as soon as they 
 emerge from the shell, and then assume the name of cheepers, which as they advance in 
 growth they change for that of poults. As to their habits we have Usually found them, 
 morning and evening, on their feeding grounds ; after which, having satisfied themselves, 
 we have commonly observed that they take a flight, and then settle down on some favourite 
 spot, if fine, for basking ; if otherwise, they will drop where overhanging banks or shelter- 
 ing ling will protect them. Such a spot, if suddenly approached up wind, often occasions 
 an immediate dispersion of them, and of course a favourable opportunity for a successful 
 shot. The sportsman who first enters the grousing field should do it with hope of success, 
 but not with too sanguine an expectation of it, so many are the circumstances that may 
 intervene to mar his hopes. Fogs and rain are among those most likely to occur : being 
 either too early or too late in the field are likewise drawbacks on the certainty of sport. If 
 too early the mist obscures the sight ; if too late, others, having been before him, have 
 killed some and disturbed the rest, and the only chance left is to determine whether the 
 flight they took was one mile or only half a one, and whether there is not an awkward 
 ravine between him and them. Happy it is for him, in such case, if he be a lover of Nature, 
 for then the wide expanse above him, the rolling of portentous clouds, or the struggle- 
 
 3 H 2 
 
836 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 between the sun and the mist for precedence, are objects of pleasing reflection. We have 
 often found sufllcient pleasure in these prospects, and the mental associations resulting 
 therefrom. We indeed lived in the vicinity, and when the morning was inauspicious, we 
 solaced ourselves with the hope that the next might be better. But to come two or three 
 hundred miles to meet nothing but disappointment, is any thing but pleasant. Nevertheless, 
 brother sportsman, see the clouds break, a slight breeze is springing up : rest you awhile ; 
 and, if you can wait until the afternoon, the birds will be on the feed, and your sport certain. 
 But do not leave the ground, otherwise it will be soon occupied by others, which will 
 insure to them the advantange that at present awaits 3'ou. A true grouser will never give 
 a chance away ; and if he leave his ground without actual necessity, he bespeaks disappoint- 
 ment. On the contrary, if you stay quiet a while in some sheltered spot, your dogs will 
 be fresh, your own sinews not unstrung, and your strength undiminished. 
 
 2609. IFheii unaccompanied, and new to the locality, which way you shall direct your 
 course will perhaps be your consideration on taking your ground. We say, unless you have 
 a great many hours before you, do not extend your stretch too far, but rather try your 
 ground, if likely, over and over again ; for should the grouse take wing out of bounds, 
 they seldom fly so much as half a mile, particularly if there be inequalities in the ground, 
 but will drop probably on the first slope. Beat your ground therefore well, and, if there 
 be any wind, try the lee side of the slope with every hope of success, and do not forget, that 
 where the ling is strong, particularly if the bottom is mossy, a grouse that has been dis- 
 turbed in the fore part of the day will lie very close there, although at other times they do 
 not affect this kind of cover. Wherever the berries of the ling are prominent, the birds will 
 be likely to be found. On some days every sportsman knows that grouse of each kind are 
 more inclined to lie than at others ; and, without any manifest difference of circumstances, 
 the next day perhaps not a bird will lie to your dog. When they will not, but run imme- 
 diately, it is recommended, that, leaving the dog on the point, if he be steady and obedient, 
 you make your way round and head the birds ; and, provided two persons are out, who are 
 accustomed to each other's shooting, they by this method, may get some excellent sport, 
 and by this iinexpected manoeuvre may enthral a brace or two. It avails little to beat the 
 moors in the middle of the day, particularly if the sun be strong ; the enthusiastic sports- 
 man will however sometimes risk the chance, and now and then succeeds ; and when heavy 
 mists have curled around during all the early hours, there is little time left but the middle 
 of the day. As a general rule, however, during what is considered the grousing season, 
 which with some ends in October, and with others continues much later, the sportsman 
 will do well to take his chance of success, in these respects, wherever and whenever he' can. 
 When grouse have fed heartily, they usually take flight to some favourite haunt, which the 
 sportsman of the neighbourhood, who follows them continually, is well apprised of, and 
 profits by it. These retreats are either hollows, sheltered by overhanging banks, or knolls, 
 directly open to the solar rays. Here they appear to be either sleeping or preening their 
 feathers, and, if the ground be dry, scratching and rubbing themselves in the loose earth 
 or sand. At such times they may be often surprised by chance, for it is rfo less true than 
 strange, that the dogs will hardly scent them, particularly if what little wind is stirring be 
 directed from the dogs, and not towards them. We have many times observed this 
 inaptitude to give off the particles of scent at these particular times, as though it were an 
 ordination of Nature to prevent their being surprised by foxes, stoats, &c. 
 
 2610. The time of the year has much influence on the habits of grouse ; in frosty weather 
 the shooting of them is often very good, as they appear benumbed. Wet and windy 
 weather in the cold months makes the sport very slow, and indeed it will be altogether 
 useless to try high grounds, for they now seek sheltered situations at the bottom of the hills, 
 and the lee side of prominences. It is, however, well to remark, that it is equally necessary 
 even now that you carry hope in your bosom, and determination on your brow ; and as we 
 have often experienced, when we least expected it, we have found a pack huddled together, 
 that yielded remuneration to each barrel. When you are unaccompanied by any other 
 sportsman, and it is towards the end of the season, take a handy boy with you. We did so, 
 and found our advantage in it. As soon as we perceived the dog or dogs feathering in a 
 likely situation, and had reason to expect not only from the locality, but more particularly 
 fi-om the nature of the weather as being unsettled, that they would not lie, we used to send 
 the boy round with one of our dogs in hand, directing him to walk carelessly, as though 
 he was doing any thing rather than hunting. This ruse frequently disarmed the birds of all 
 caution, and we were left to take our choice, by leading up to the birds, which, so soon as 
 they discovered they were outflanked, almost invariably rose and towered, offering an 
 excellent mark for both barrels as they wheeled round, and frequently they fell not singly 
 but doubly, as they crossed each other. It is only the zealot in sporting that will continue 
 his shooting throughout November and December, although very good sport may be 
 obtained in those months It is true that both red and black game are then wild, but 
 when nrovislans become scarce and frosts nip the energies, they approach the lower and 
 more sheltered grounds ; and even, as we have already noticed, may be seen in the fields of 
 
Chap. IV. RED GROUSE SHOOTING. 837 
 
 the Scotch farmers. In deep snows they draw still nearer to the houses and yards of the 
 husbandmen, and have been seen ranged in numbers along the stone walls which surround 
 the dwellings, &c. of the Alpine farmers. It is now that they get raked fore and aft, and 
 were it not that the black game are especially preserved by law from slaughter after a more 
 early time than is allowed to red grouse shooting, they would be annihilated. 
 
 2611. The jiight of a grouse renders it not quite so easy a mark as some suppose, for it 
 occasionally rises almost perpendicularly, and then directs its course straight forwards at an 
 elevation of from ten to twenty yards. When it makes the turn onwards, it may be pulled down 
 with considerable ease ; but it must be done as pence are hit by the gunner, at the moment 
 of the pause from the perpendicular to the rectilinear. Some shots are particularly dexterous at 
 the skimming grouse, and others again very seldom hit them, from flurry, at the change of 
 position. Both red grouse and black game, when they have bred freely, begin to congre- 
 gate, when the poults are strong towards the end of October or the beginning of November. 
 When this occurs in a plentiful country for them, they collect in large masses of a hundred 
 or more, in which case they are with difficulty reached, having sentinels posted, and are not 
 to be neared within a hundred and fifty yards. In the dead of the winter, on the contrary, 
 when from extreme cold and scarcity of provision they approach the habitation of man, 
 they are all then as tame as they were before shy. 
 
 26 1 2. Colonel Hawker is very trite and short in all his instructions on shooting ,- some- 
 times, as we and others think, he is too much so, considering the value and the source 
 they spring from. We have covered several pages with hints or small shot, for we will not 
 call them by any other name, being in company with those of this great gun, who, with 
 one fire of sixteen grape shot, — we beg pardon, reader, you would call them lines (and 
 very emphatic ones they are), thus describes the practice of grousing : — " For shooting 
 grouse select a fine sunshiny day, from about eight till five in August or September, and 
 fi'om about eleven till three at the later periods of the season, as they are then extremely 
 wild, and will only lie tolerably during the few hours which are favoured by a warm sun. 
 Unless the weather is very fine, you will see them running and getting up five hundred 
 yards before you. In this case, let one person take an immense circle, so as to head them ; 
 while the other remains behind, to press them forward when he is ready ; and, above all 
 things, you should, for killing them at this time of the year, use either No. 1, 2, or 3, shot, 
 in the largest single gun that you can possibly manage ; or, what is better, a good stout 
 double gun loaded with Ely's cartridges. Grouse take a harder blow than partridges, and 
 do not fly quite so regular and steady." (P. 160.) We cannot conclude our practice of 
 grouse shooting, without a hint to the sportsman, that this delectable amusement may be 
 extended to the latest months of the year, when, if the birds are become less numerous, 
 they nevertheless lie much better, unless they have had no respite, which seldom happens ; 
 for the keen edge of the generality of sportsmen who visit the moors wears down as the 
 birds become scarce, the moors wet, and particularly when other objects, as pheasants and 
 woodcocks, engage their attention. It is now that the resident sportsman may take his walk 
 undisturbed. Mr. Lascelles has some thing so much to this point that we cannot refrain from 
 introducing it: — " In October the weather, though generally in this country (the north- 
 ern moors) fine and open, is yet not so oppressively hot as in the two preceding months ; the 
 autumnal breezes impart their invigorating assistance, and give a new life to every object 
 around : the earth retains a greater portion of refreshing dew, and no longer presents an 
 obstinate and unprofitable surface : all game are then on the move, and we are no longer 
 obliged to search for them in places as impenetrable to the sportsman as the overpowering 
 heat from which they have escaped. Grouse, partridge, pheasant, hare, nothing comes 
 amiss, and all are attainable : for the first mentioned bird, if he has not been disturbed 
 since August, will now lie as well on a fine day as he would at the commencement of the 
 season ; and, in point of excellence, there is no comparison. The common weight is about 
 twenty-three ounces, though I have killed them as high as twenty-six ; and I know an in- 
 stance of one being shot in Yorkshire, which, even after it had travelled to London in the 
 hottest weather imaginable, weighed thirty ounces. They continue to increase in size and 
 fullness of feather until November ; and then, in my opinion, have a nobler appearance than 
 any other description of game whatever : to pursue them, however, with any chance of 
 success so late in the season, your method must be entirely altered, and you cannot go about 
 it too quietly. A good stout barrelled gun, that carries a large charge, and one steady old 
 dog, will be the most effective ; and to have a still greater advantage, you should select the 
 middle of the day, when the sun is in his full power, and the morning of which has been 
 frosty. There is every excuse for a person in this case using all the means which ingenuity 
 and experience may suggest : you will see perhaps a pack of grouse running from you, at 
 the distance of five hundred yards, and it would be the height of imprudence to follow 
 them up, under the idea of being able to get a shot ; probably, at the next step you took, 
 they would all rise together, and fly for a mile, and would invariably serve you in the same 
 manner if in a similar way pursued. There are," he continues, " various stratagems made 
 use of, both to draw them to you, and to induce them to lie till you can come within shot. To 
 
 3 H 3 
 
PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 attain the first, you are either to go by a circuitous route and secrete yourself behind a 
 wall, or in a pit, in the exact line they are running, and await their approach ; or you are 
 in this situation to endeavour to hasten it, by imitating the noise they make, and calling 
 them to you ; but in this case there should always be another in company, to remain in or 
 near the place you first went from, that their attention may be principally confined to him 
 and taken off from you ; and, in order to make them lie, your dog must bear the principal 
 part ; for, upon seeing them on foot, if he goes round and stands in the face of them, thev 
 will stop instantly, and four times out of five allow you to get within shot." (Letter x'. 
 p. 213.) Every stratagem is said to be fair either in love or war, and we fear that this 
 licence is extended in many instances to shooting also; and were not the birds very wily at 
 times, we should think the practices we have just detailed, and that we are going to notice, 
 rather bordered on the confines of poaching. We find it also stated, that, " when grouse are 
 wild, from wet or other circumstances, a perforated bullet fired amongst them will some- 
 times cause them to drop and lie very close. The bullet should be perforated with two 
 holes intersecting each other in the centre ; the whizzing noise frightens the birds, which it 
 is supposed to do by bearing some resemblance to the whizzing of a hawk." We think the 
 effect likely to happen, but we have had no experience of it. Grouse shooters accommo- 
 date the size of shot used to the time of the year, state of the birds, &c. Our own prac- 
 tice was, to begin the season with No. 3. for both barrels : as the grouse became wilder, we 
 used No. 3. for the first, and No. 3. and 2. for the second, barrel. When the size and 
 length of flight required it, we employed No. 2. for the first barrel, and No. 1. and 2. for 
 ^he second. If a single gun be employed, we recommend that you charge it as you would 
 the first barrel of the double gun. 
 
 St RsKfT 3 B/ac/cnrk '^hnntinq 
 
 398 
 
 BLACKCOCK aUOUTl>G 
 
 2613. Shooting black game (Jig. 398.). We presume that we need not inform the reader 
 that the shooting of black grouse had been long, by law, fixed to commence on the 20th 
 of August, as regarded the northern parts of the kingdom ; but the Earl of Caernarvon, who 
 had some black game preserves in the west of England, had suflicient interest to get a bill 
 passed to limit the shooting of these birds in England from the 1st of September to the 
 1st of December; and he well deserves the thanks of every rational sportsman, as well as 
 every lover of his country, who wishes still to see it adorned with these and other winged 
 gems. The high standing of this bird is evident by its protection as ro>/al game, an honour 
 never, so far as we know, conferred on any other winged game. It is well, indeed, that it 
 should have such protection, for it is not well fitted to resist the attacks of artful poachers, nor 
 indeed of enterprising sportsmen, consequently it is fortunate that its principal breeding 
 place is Scotland, from whence it can be procured to restock the preserves of the English 
 counties. Black game are pursued much after the same manner as the red grouse; indeed 
 they are often found in the same locality, although it is said, that red grouse affect heather 
 with water at hand, and that black game seek their habitation among woody tracts, which, 
 if true, we think weakens the opinion entertained by many, that any situation that the 
 black grouse occupy is unfavourable to the breeding of red grouse, such inveterate hatred 
 (as it is said) have the black game to the red. This information, however, we must receive 
 with caution, for there are so many spots where both are found together, as our own expe- 
 rience can testify, as to make the statement doubtful. We make no denial to some pug- 
 nacity on the part of the black game to the red ; but we do not hesitate to say, from all we 
 have heard or have seen of them, that this source of destruction of the red grouse is not 
 greatly to be feared. The blackcock, as regards his intimacy with man, is an uncertain 
 bird, for he may sometimes be approached very near, and at others he is altogether as shy. 
 We however have found him to lie close enough on most occasions, when he could shelter 
 himself under tall ling, particularly if bottomed with brackens. Under the banks of a 
 ravine thus furnished, he is almost certain of being with his family, particularly towards 
 the middle of the day, and if a brisk and nipping wind be blowing. We have ourselves 
 often profited by this observation ; and although black grouse at other times avoid tall ling, 
 they now appear to seek its protection. 
 
Chap. IV. BLACKCOCK AND PTARMIGAN SHOOTING. 839 
 
 The young ones, until they have moulted, are by no means very wild, and when harbouring 
 in low brush-wood they may sometimes be almost kicked out before they will fly, which 
 alone is unquestionably against their thriving in numbers. As they assume the full male 
 dress after their moult, they become both wiser and stronger, and the sportsman must use 
 his best wiles, either to deceive or to reach them. 
 
 261 4. The methods of attacking black game do not materially differ from those practised against 
 red grouse, although the localities they prefer are not altogether the same. Mr. Daniel 
 says, " A sporting friend, who has seen much of the Highland shooting, has made the fol- 
 lowing remarks: — 'The broods of black grouse are not found in tall ling, but chiefly 
 in marshy ground mixed with the candlebury myrtle (sweet gale). In these places are 
 also found snipes, and, between the two, the dogs and the shooters are often deceived. From 
 thence they run into the ling mixed with brackens, and then along the hedges of fir, or 
 birch-wood, or corn ground. The old blackcocks are frequently found by the side of hills 
 in the long ling, at some distance from covert ;' and he instances finding seven together in 
 very deep ling on the edge of the beautiful lake Loch Awe, belonging to the EarJ of 
 Breadalbane ; six of which birds were killed. Another time, when shooting in company 
 with the Marquis of Lorn, eighteen were seen together, but were so wild that there was no 
 possibility of getting near them. Above the black game the red grouse is often located ; 
 these also as broods must, however, be near water or swampy ground. Higher up the 
 hills are the barren birds, and still higher the ptarmigans inhabit." 
 
 2615. " In Russia," the same informant observes, " the shooting of the black grouse is con- 
 ducted in the following way: — Huts full of loop-holes, like little forts, are built for this 
 purpose in the woods frequented by these birds. Upon the trees, within shot of these huts, 
 are placed artificial decoy birds, commonly made of black cloth, with the marks of the na- 
 tural fowl painted : as the grouse assemble, the company fire through the openings, and so 
 long as the sportsman is concealed, the report of the gun does not frighten away the birds ; 
 several of them may, therefore, be killed from the same tree. If by chance three or four 
 are placed on branches one above another, the sportsman has only to shoot the undermost 
 bird first, and the others gradually upwards in succession ; the uppermost bird is earnestly 
 employed in looking down after his fallen companion, and keeps chattering to it till he 
 becomes the next victim. During winter, in Siberia, the inhabitants take these birds in the 
 following manner : — A certain number of poles are laid horizontally on forked sticks in the 
 open forests of birch; small bundles of corn, by way of allurement, are tied on them; and, 
 at a short distance, certain tall baskets, of a conic shape, are set with the broadest part up- 
 permost; just within the mouth of the basket is placed a small wheel, through which passes 
 an axis so nicely fixed as to admit it to play very readily, and on the least touch, either on 
 one side or the other, to drop down and again recover its situation. The black grouse are 
 soon attracted by the corn on the horizontal poles, first alight upon them, and, after a short 
 repast, fly to the baskets, and attempt to settle on their tops, when the wheel drops sideways 
 and they fall headlong into the trap, which is sometimes found half full. In Little Russia 
 the price of a pair, cock and hen, is Is. 6d.; a brace of partridges lOrf.; and a hare l^d." 
 {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 106.) Black game require full sized shot and a full sized gun, 
 and we recommend a single-barrel in preference to a double. We may also remark, that it 
 is not thought fair sporting of black grouse unless the hen is mostly spared. The shot em- 
 ployed should be the same as is used for red grouse. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Ptarmigan Shooting. 
 
 2616. Shooting the ptarmigan, or white grouse. These birds were, in times not long past, 
 to be met with on the loftj' precipices near Keswick in Cumberland, and a few also were, 
 since our remembrance, to be found in Wales. The highest hills of the Highlands of 
 Scotland are, however, their chief resort at the present time, and likewise the Hebrides and 
 Orkneys. On the summits of Ben-lawers and Ben-more they may be found perched among 
 the surrounding fragments or stones, with the colour of which they so closely harmonise in 
 their own tints, that it requires a very quick and also a very practised eye to discover them. 
 Mr. Daniel's account, gained from an intelligent friend who had been engaged in grousing 
 in these localities, represents the ptarmigans as seldom taking a long flight, and never 
 soaring aloft but flying low, and making a small circle like pigeons. The shooting of the 
 ptarmigan is marked by a singular tameness of character in unison with the nature of the 
 bird itself. It may be flushed, and it will rise and present its snowy pinions, and is easily 
 brought down when, perhaps, another lies among the white crags immediately before the 
 sportsman, but concealed by the similitude of colour to the spot it reclines on. Even the 
 dogs do not scent them well : there is neither enterprise in flushing them, nor credit in 
 bringing them down from their short flight. They are however, in the early part of the 
 season, a little more on the alert, and affect more covert localities, and then they offer 
 moderate sport ; but still it is very inferior to red grouse shooting. Hardy spaniels are the 
 most proper dogs to employ, but they must be under very good command. Colonel 
 Thornton in his Spoiiing Tour cursorily notices their numbers in the lofty summits which 
 
 3 H4 
 
840 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 fiown over the neighbourhood of Glen Ennoch and its loch ; and, according to his own 
 account, he shot several brace there. He also observes that, although in the farther parts 
 of the cairngorms they are tolerably numerous, yet there they actually swarm. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Natural Hhtory of the Partridge. 
 26 1 7. The partridge of Britain ( Tetrao Perdix Linn. ) is of two kinds, one known as the 
 grey or common partridge (jj^/. ,S99 . ), and another much less commonly met with, and 
 
 known as the red-legged, and by some 
 399 as the French partridge (see p. 88. ), 
 
 from its abundance in France. The 
 English partridge, as it may truly be 
 called, has much claim both to our re- 
 gard and our admiration ; and although 
 he is to be met with in almost every 
 part of Europe, he can hardly be said to 
 appear in such plenty any where as here. 
 I J In France and some other continental 
 I \ >j| countries, although the partridge is to 
 ^lA^^,^ be found, yet it is comparatively scarce; 
 
 *" ^ "*-' the red variety predominating so much 
 
 there, which, although it is somewhat 
 larger, is nevertheless much inferior in 
 flavour. As an article of food our par- 
 "tridge is very highly prized, and there- 
 fore is costly when purchased. The 
 partridge is under the protection of the 
 law ; and we cannot agree with Mr. 
 Daniel, who seems to consider " this 
 interference as contrary to the spirit of 
 English legislation." "Were these birds," he says, " solely nourished on those grounds 
 that belong to the person whose entertainments they improve, the man who fed might claim 
 them with some show of justice ; and, like a peacock or a turkey, they might then be 
 ranked as private property. However, the law has taken partridges (wild as they are) 
 under its protection ; and the only difference now is, that one is fed upon the farms, the 
 other in the yards ; these are contented captives — those are servants that have the power to 
 change their master by changing their abode." (P. 70.) We again state that we view 
 this matter somewhat in a different light. If any one has an inherent right to them, and 
 to the other wild animals which are common to our grounds and our forests, it must be the 
 owners of such grounds ; and although the partridge, the pheasant, the hare, and the 
 rabbit, are not strictly confined to one field, yet they are very commonly localised within 
 the limits of one estate, on which they are begotten, reared, and remain as life tenants. 
 Has not, therefore, the owner of the tract on which these animals are bred and reared 
 as much right to them as he has to the geese, ducks, and fowls, which once were as 
 wild as partridges, pheasants, &c. &c. are now in the remotest districts? Were also a 
 legal guard and a particular provision not made for the protection of these animals, they 
 would in the first place be exterminated, and in the next there would be little inducement 
 for great landowners to live on their estates, and by their presence to encourage civilisation, 
 and a desire for mental cultivation among their tenantry, which begets a community of in- 
 terest between them both. But to return to the partridge, our immediate subject. Regard 
 his trig and plump shape; filled out at all points he looks like a feathered Bacchus with a 
 bay crescent adorning his breast ; and, thus adorned, say whether he does not claim to rank 
 if not with our most brilliant winged tribes, jet as one of the most neat and dapper amongst 
 them ? Bewick describes the partridge as " about thirteen inches in length. Bill light 
 brown, eyes hazel, the general colour of its plumage is brown and ash, beautifully mixed 
 with black ; each feather streaked down the middle with buff; the sides of the head are 
 tawny ; under each eye is a small saffron-coloured spot, which has a granulated appear- 
 ance, and between the eye and the ear a naked skin of a bright scarlet, which is not very 
 conspicuous but in old birds ; on the breast there is a crescent of a deep chesnut ; 
 the tail is short and drooping, the legs are greenish white, and furnished with a 
 small knob behind. The female has no crescent on the breast, and her colours in 
 general are not so distinct and bright as those of the male. The moult takes place 
 once a year. Partridges are found chiefly in temperate climates, the extremes of 
 heat and cold being equally unfavourable to them : they are no where in greater plenty 
 than in this island, where, in their season, they contribute to our entertainments. 
 It is much to be regretted, however, that the means taken to preserve this valuable bird 
 should, in a variety of instances, prove its destruction : the proper guardians of the eggs 
 and young ones, tied down by ungenerous restrictions, are led to consider them as a growing 
 
Chai'. IV. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE PARTRIDGE. 841 
 
 evil, and not only connive at their destruction, but too freiiuently assist in it. Partridges 
 pair early in the spring ; and, once united, it is rare that any thing but death separates 
 them. The female lays from fourteen to eighteen or twenty eggs, making her nest of dry 
 leaves and grass upon the ground. The young birds run as soon as hatched, frequently 
 encumbered with part of the shell attached to them. It is no unusual thing also to introduce 
 partridge's eggs under the common hen, who hatches and rears them as her own : in this 
 case the young birds require to be fed with ants' eggs, which are their favourite food, and 
 without which it is almost impossible to bring tliem up ; they likewise eat insects, and, 
 when full grown, all kinds of grain and young plants. The affection of the p-rtridge for 
 her young is peculiarly strong and lively ; she is also greatly assisted in the care of rearing 
 them by her mate : they together lead them out in common, call them together, gather for 
 them their proper food, and assist in finding it by scratching the ground. They frequently 
 sit close by each other, covering the chickens with their wings like the hen. In this si- 
 tuation they are not easily flushed ; the sportsman, who is attentive to the preservation of 
 his game, will carefully avoid giving any disturbance to a scene so truly interesting ; but 
 should the pointer come too near, or unfortunately run in upon them, there are few who are 
 ignorant of the confusion that follows : the male first gives the signal of alarm by a pecu- 
 liar cry of distress, throwing himself at the same moment more immediately in the way of 
 dan'ger, in order to deceive or mislead the enemy; he flies, or rather runs along the ground, 
 hanging his wings, and exhibiting every symptom of debility, whereby the dog is decoyed, 
 in the too eager expectation of an easy prey, to a distance from the covey : the female flies 
 off in a contrary direction and to a greater distance, but returns soon after by secret ways ; 
 she finds her scattered brood closely squatted among the grass, and collecting them with 
 haste by her jucking, she leads them from the danger before the dog has had time to re- 
 turn from the pursuit." (P. .^48.) Colonel Montague, however, corrects an apparent 
 error in Bewick's description, which is very generally received has a fact. " It has been," 
 says this esteemed ornithologist, " long an opinion amongst sportsmen as well as na- 
 turalists, that the female partridge had none of the bay feathers on the breast like the male. 
 This however is a mistake, as we have proved by the unerring rule of dissection ; for, hap- 
 pening to kill nine old birds one day, with very little variation as to the bay markings on 
 the breast, we were led to open them all, by which we discovered that five of them were 
 females ; and, by re-examining the plumage, found the males could only be known by the 
 superior brightness of colour about the head, which alone seems to be the mark of distinc- 
 tion after the first or second year." ( P. 355. ) The partridge may be considered as essen- 
 tially a granivorous bird, and although the grouse, both black and red, may be found among 
 the stooks or corn sheaves in the north, when pressed by hunger and inclement weather, 
 yet they do not, like the partridge, principally confine themselves to cornfields, or other 
 grain-yielding spots. As a mother the female partridge merits our unqualified approba- 
 tion. Her nest is a very rough one, it is true ; but it answers all the purposes of incu- 
 bation and nidification. It is made on the ground in grassfields, in cornfields, in clover, 
 in furze, and sometimes, though not often, on the top of a ditch. May is the month in 
 which the eggs are usually laid ; and from the latter part of it to the middle of June are 
 the extremes of time for the hatch, the setting occupying three weeks. In all these cases 
 it is the almost general opinion, founded on observation, that the male bird assists also ; and, 
 when the young are hatched, it is well known that his solicitude in leading the brood 
 abroad, and in searching for ants' eggs and larvae of numerous other insects, is great. Some 
 sportsmen, however, deny that both parents lead out the young broods in common : but 
 which we are, from personal observation, disposed to think is the case. The call of the hen 
 bird is not the same with that of the cock ; his is more sharp and severe — her call is lower 
 and softer. In fact they have several calls, all intelligible to themselves. One very im- 
 portant one, and to the practised sportsman readily recognised, is their jucking, when they 
 settle down together for the night. A similar distinction between the call of the cock and 
 that of the hen of our domestic poultry may likewise be remarked. Mr. Lascelles tells us 
 he has watched them by the hour, and has detected the cock bird in every instance to be, in 
 his own words, the principal in office. We also have watched a covey of partridges, and 
 observed the cock to appear to be the chief in office ; and as long as the young are unable 
 to fly, he is most assiduous in his attentions to them ; but as soon as they can rise on the 
 wing, however imperfectly, his paternal care slackens. It is not so with the hen ; her 
 watchfulness continues, and indeed increases ; she is never far from them, but searches 
 for food for them, and leads them abroad to their scratching ground, and, when they tire, 
 gathers them around her. In fact her attentions last until they are within a third as large 
 as herself, by which time they can shift for themselves. Such are the conclusions we have 
 drawn from observations made on every convenient opportunity. Consequently, although we 
 agree with Mr. Lascelles in part, we dissent also in opinion in the degree we have pointed 
 out. We have no hesitation, however, in asserting, that bothjhe paternity and maternity 
 of partridges are interesting proofs of the care implanted by Nature in birds, — first to pro- 
 pagate, next to incubate, and then to foster to maturity the young committed to their care. 
 
842 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 SiiBSECT. 6. Partridge Shooting. 
 
 2618. Partridge shooting {Jig. 4:00.) August 31st. — "Well! brother sportsman, what 
 auguries for the coming morn ? Fair weather or foul ? a wind or a calm ? " " Well ! my good 
 
 friend, I must in reply say, you have anticipated me by two steps and a half, for I was at 
 that distance from you when I was going to cry out. Fair or foul ! — However, I suspect we 
 shall both agree that the skies, though lowering, are not apparently surcharged with 
 water ; and farther, that tlie mists which hung over our hills for the last two or three morn- 
 ings have all rolled upwards, and left us a bright sky." " Bravo ! excellent signs I I shall 
 therefore go home and give Basto and Juno a good meat supper, which will carry them 
 through the day's sport I anticipate ; so, until to-morrow's peep-o'-day, adieu!" September 
 1st, four o'clock. — " All right !" says our master sportsman to himself, " What a glorious 
 morning I although at present I can hardly see my way across the meadows for the fog:" 
 yet, being confident that the sun would be ready to break out very soon after he reached 
 the forty acre field, he was most anxious to be gone, for he had, for weeks past, assiduously 
 watched the safety of five coveys of birds that had been hatched and feathered there. Our 
 anxious sportsman, however, waits a few minutes longer for his companion, every now and 
 then showering down a negative blessing on him for being so tardy. " Come along ! come 
 along ! " he cries, as he espies him ; and off go the pair towards the forty acre field, Basto 
 and Juno bringing up the rear, for their master was nmch too good a judge to allow dogs 
 so likely to be actively engaged the greater part of the day to waste their strength in run- 
 ning a long way ahead, that they might have the same distance to run back again. As 
 they moved along the companion inquired of his friend, what he thought about early 
 morning shooting ? " What do I think ? why, as almost every sporting body does, go out 
 by sunrise to it, that must be the right time ; and unless you can afford to have sharp lookers, 
 how can you hope to prevent your birds being killed off before you get to your ground ? " 
 " True," replies the other ; " but I read last night in a book written by Colonel Hawker, 
 who seems to be the great gun of all gunning sportsmen, that much game as he has known 
 killed in September, he did not recollect ever having seen great execution made 
 among partridges before breakfast." " True," replies the other ; " but, without putting our- 
 selves to the expense of sending two or three sturdy fellows to warn off intruders, if the 
 birds have escaped being killed by that time, they are certainly dispersed abroad ; and the 
 advantage of our knowing their feeding and their basking grounds is nullified." We 
 ourselves are disposed to place much dependence on the opinion of Colonel Hawker in all 
 sporting matters connected with the gun, and we think he is not wholly mistaken in the 
 opinion he has formed on the subject ; but when we consider the irresistible stimulus there 
 is in the breast of almost every sportsman to be up and on his ground early in the morn of 
 the 1st of September, and when, with our friend just quoted, we consider the certainty, 
 that, unless you are in a situation to have watchers on your grounds to prevent the birds 
 from being disturbed, your chance is a bad one ; and that however true it may be that a 
 dewy morning may not yield many birds, we nevertheless would recommend the sportsman 
 by all means to be on his shooting ground in proper time ; that is, not only in such time as 
 would bring him into collision with the game, but that which will likewise prevent intruders 
 from marring his sport and ruffling his temper. We hardly need observe, that it is also 
 a great advantage to the sportsman, if he have already made himself aware of the number of 
 coveys in each field, the extent of their usual flight, and the spots they principally use as 
 feeding ground, where they water, where they bask at noontide, and where they preen, 
 scratch, and gravel. The well practised hand likewise who shoots near home, makes him- 
 self acquainted with all this ; and when a cockney, or less expert friend, comes to shoot 
 with him, he is astonished at the tact he sees displayed. Previous considerations are like- 
 wise useful in calculating the probable chances of success, and at least they add to the 
 reputation of the sportsman. Foreknowledge will teach that the birds may be expected to 
 
Chap. IV. PARTRIDGE SHOOTING. 843 
 
 be scarce when the breeding season was wet. A heavy fall of rain, although not of long 
 continuance, will do much injury when it occurs at the hatching time, for the water pro- 
 bably either drowns the callow brood, or the cold engendered chills the vitality of the eggs. 
 We have some reason for thinking that a heavy thunder-storm will do the same. Neither 
 is the proximity of meadow-land in large quantities favourable to sport, and consequently 
 many attempts have been made to prevent partridges from breeding in grass fields, but in 
 most instances without effect, for grass bred birds will incubate in grass meadows, and 
 corn-land bred birds will commonly choose such spots for their nidification. Hunting, beat- 
 ing, and other disturbances to the meadows, steadily pursued as long as the crop of grass 
 would allow it, and even roping of fields, have all been found to fail as preventives to such 
 breedings. Propagation is the grand work at that time, and the utmost vigilance that tends 
 to prevent a suitable place being chosen to rear the young will be eluded, although we have 
 always been averse to meadow-land for partridge shooting, however much we have esteemed 
 large grass tracts for our coursing sports. 
 
 2619. Arrived at the ground. It is agreed between the friends, that they shall be distant 
 from each other about thirty yards, more or less, according to circumstances ; and it is also 
 understood that, in beating the ground, a straight course is not to be pursued, but rather 
 that it be traversed crossways, giving the dogs the whole or a side wind, as appearances 
 might dictate, but by all means beating it so carefully that no outlying bird can escape. 
 And see, they now advance — Juno soon throws up her head and feathers; Basto takes 
 the lead, and in less than a minute is a fixture. Good dog ! escapes from the master in an 
 under tone. Whirr ! both sportsmen fire; bang! bang! sound the guns, and a bird drops to 
 each. Our well practised hands keep their places, marking down the covey which 
 luckily does not leave the field, but settles at the further extremity. Seek bird ! is now 
 pronounced, and the well broken animals hie away, each to their respective bird ; and, to 
 show their sagacity, each brings that of their side to the sportsman who killed it. 
 Reader, this is a tale, but no fiction. It was enacted as we have related it, and it occurred 
 when we lived at Norman House near Bishop Stortford, we acting the part of the friend of the 
 owner of the forty acre field. It is, however, not always that the sportsman is so fortunate in 
 his dogs as in those we have just noticed ; on the contrary they are often young ; and, not only 
 young, but are not yet quite steadied. In such case, we say, avoid letting them lead up to 
 the birds, or mischief may ensue; but we repeat, that with well broken dogs it is not a bad 
 practice, and perhaps few sights can be more gratifying than to see one go well up to his 
 game. In an instance of this kind the partridge will skulk and crouch to the dog, but 
 before the gunner, if there be the means, they will run fifty or even a hundred yards, and 
 will then rise out of gun-shot. Footing of partridges, though a very essential qualification 
 in pointers, is one of the last things they are taught, and it should be so ; for they are not 
 to be trusted at it until they are made fully aware that it is not expected of them to catch 
 the bird, all that is required of each being only to act up to the name of index, or pointer- 
 out, of the presence of the bird on or about that spot. We will take this opportunity of 
 observing, that partridges will commonly lie better to dogs that wind them, than to those 
 that track them ; the reason of which is, when they are winded, the dog does not go 
 straightforwards towards them, but follows the scent left by their devious course. When 
 birds see a dog thus trace their footsteps down wind they will be off, for he cannot take 
 the scent until very near them. Some sportsmen also, we beg to remark, and even such 
 as we should not expect it of, look for the same conduct from their dogs on the moors as 
 in the stubbles, which is certainly erroneous, for the breaking of the dog for grouse 
 shooting and for partridge shooting is not and ought not to be the same. The grouse 
 being strong, and each being disposed to act more independently than partridges, which 
 is as much as they can pack in the true sense of the word, it follows, that if you find one 
 you find all, and if one rises all rise. Grouse on the contrary, when they are on the point 
 of losing their name of poults, will often separate ; indeed it will almost assuredly be so 
 with the old cock, who, leaving the pack, will run with incredible speed, often down wind, 
 to elude you ; and in fact the whole brood, when well feathered, will disperse, and the 
 sportsman then must either follow them, or must set his dog, and going round by himself 
 may reach them. In this case the dog must also be extremely well trained, and indeed we 
 have seen this game so pursued by the pointer in the stubbles with success. 
 
 2620. The time of the year in partridge shooting influences the practice of the sportsman. 
 The weather, the relative domesticity of the birds, and the degree of hunting they have 
 had, should all be taken into consideration. By domesticity we mean, whether they have 
 heretofore confined themselves to the limits of a fertile farm in a corn country, as Essex or 
 Hertfordshire, or whether they have been used to take an extensive range over the Nor- 
 folk, or such like open lands. The flight of a covey in these diversities of ground varies 
 greatly, and consequently it very much alters the extent and mode of pursuing it. In the 
 one case a detour of a quarter of a mile, perhaps a furlong, or even the passing of a hedge, 
 will again bring you on your covey ; in the other a stretch of a mile, or even more, is 
 necessary to enable you to reach them. Some excellent sportsmen prefer the employing 
 
844 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 of setters in partridge shooting, and certainly they cover the ground quicker than pointers, 
 and they also carry with them somewhat of an air of high pretensions. For ourselves we 
 have always preferred pointers to setters for this sport ; hut it is probably habit rather 
 than deliberate examination and experience that has occasioned this predilection. 
 A steady pointer however, it is known, will go out the first day of the season, and 
 perform as well as he did the last day of the season past ; and this is what is wanted by 
 many persons. A setter, on the contrary, unless old and in constant practice, is apt 
 to be a little too eager the first day. We shall say little about the number of sports- 
 men that go out on this occasion, nor on tlie attendants that accompany them. We 
 propose to describe a scene of legitimate partridge shooting, in which two gunners and 
 two dogs are engaged. Be it however observed, that we have no objection if the means 
 and the wishes of these gents tally with it, if so be that a marker and keeper with a led 
 dog be added to the coterie. Nor are we adverse to a shooting pony for the use of the 
 lame, the lazy, or elderly shooter, making one of the party. Tastes differ very widely. 
 We do not enjoy a battue which others delight in ; but we confess that, in systematic grouse 
 and partridge shooting, the number of real shooters should be limited ; the attendants 
 however, provided they keep their proper distance, may be ad libitum. We ourselves 
 having reached the grand climateric, although still enthusiastically fond of gunning, with 
 all its appliances to boot, are not ashamed to avow that, when alone, we had rather shoot to 
 one dog than to two ; and we believe the steady shooter will kill more birds to one than to 
 two, at least he will do it more pleasantly to himself When two sportsmen are engaged, 
 be they old or young, then, certainly, two dogs offer more chance of sport than one. It 
 often happens that a disturbed covey purposely breaks pack, and then one dog may be seen 
 pointing at one angle of the field, and the other at another ; and, when so disgregated, the 
 farthest dog will not gain blame or lose cast by not backing his fellow dog; but, on the 
 contrary, will be justified in acting independently, and steadily point his own game. Colonel 
 Hawker is very concise on shooting, but he is pithy in what he does say% He recommends 
 that, when birds are expected to be in high stubble, turnips, and as we should suppose in 
 coleseed and in mangel-wurzel also, that to avoid noise the sportsman should lift his legs 
 well up, and with liglit steps advance quickly, and in a stooping attitude, which will pre- 
 vent the birds from seeing him so soon. A caution he likewise gives with regard to birds 
 in hedges is extremely judicious : we will give it in his own words : — " If a dog stands at 
 a high hedge, go yourself on the opposite side, and let your servant be sent where the dog 
 stands. When he hears you arrive opposite, let him call to you ; and when you are ready 
 for him to beat the hedge, give a whistle ; because tlie bird, being less alarmed at a whistle 
 than a man's voice, will most likely come out on your side. Some people heigh the dogs 
 in : this, T need not tell a sportsman, is the way to spoil them, and to prevent them from 
 being staunch on such occasions. It sometimes happens that there is a close twisted hedge 
 on the opposite side, so that the birds, in order to extricate themselves, must face the dog ; 
 and it is for want of cunning to do this that young birds are so often caught in hedges, to 
 the great delight of ammunition savers and pot-lmnters. In the latter case keep with your 
 dogs, and send round your man to poke the hedge with a stick." (P. 147.) The prudent 
 sportsman will not mar his own diversion by following the birds in the same track every 
 day. If he be bent on shooting thus often, let him hire an extensive manor, but by no 
 means selfishly harass any one locality. Much difference of opinion also prevails on the 
 subject of partridge shooting in windy weather. We knew a gentleman who professed to 
 think no weather but that which was accompanied with a gale was fit for this sport. He 
 was very eccentric in every thing ; we would not therefore cite him as an authority : and 
 whether it was that the wind blew away what he shot, as well as what he did not shoot, 
 we cannot tell ; but it was seldom that his friends could get a sight of any proceeds 
 from his windy excursions. Indeed boisterous weather can only be favourable under one 
 view, and that is because birds do not so readily hear the approach of the sportsman. 
 However, be it observed, that in a wind they seem themselves panic-struck, and will some- 
 times lie so close as to afford excellent sport; but for one windy day that they will lie like 
 stones, as the expression goes, they will prove ten days as wild as hawks, particularly if 
 with the wind there be some showers. We have found them, under this latter case, 
 take to the woods and to furze ; coleseed is likewise likely to harbour them in windy 
 weather : in Ireland a high wind sends them among the potatoes. Under such circum- 
 stances one might also expect to find them among turnips ; but we have not usually found 
 them there in boisterous weather if accompanied with rain. In windy weather we hardly 
 need remind the sportsman, that he should take tlie windward side of his beat, otherwise he 
 will be likely to drive them off" the land, and into the very hands of other parties abroad. 
 
 2621. Midday shooting 7text claims our attention. As the day advances the birds leave 
 their feeding-places about ten o'clock in September and eleven in October, during which 
 month they become less regular in their habits, and less and less so as the season progresses, 
 influenced as they are by so many operating causes, as wind, rain, sleet, snow, gleams of 
 sunshine, and also by contending disturbances from coursing as well as shooting parties. 
 
Chap. IV. PARTRIDGE SHOOTING. 845 
 
 Our statement of the feeding and basking times, however, must not prevent the sportsman 
 from trying the stubbles in the middle of the day. The partridge is not only himself, 
 perhaps, changeable in disposition, but is liable to be acted on by so many accidental causes, 
 as enemies real or imagined putting him and his charge to flight. We have seen a covey 
 leave a known basking place because a sparrow-hawk has crossed the field ; a weasel 
 creeping through the hedge, or a stranger nearing the spot they are feathering on, springs 
 them. The sportsman therefore, although he will be right to bear these general habits 
 of the birds in his mind, will not be slavishly bound to the impressions made thereby, 
 but will be prepared to try every chance that falls in his way. When a bird of prey 
 comes into sight, the covey will often disperse; one takes to a clod for shelter, two or 
 three will thread the indentations of a cart-rut ; a furze bush will shelter another, &c. 
 Here, huddled up, the sportsman by leisurely walking his ground well over may pick 
 many a single bird ; and this will serve to show him in future, that, although he may be 
 out of luck, he is never out of the chance of a shot, provided he will be always ready, and 
 always have a keen eye to the changes and chances as they arise. As the day progresses, 
 according to the time of the year, the birds regularly visit their feeding grounds, which are 
 principally the stubbles, as long as grain is to be found, and fine weather has kept it 
 parched ; but when it is become sodden by much rain, it is not so well relished by them. 
 We have always found partridges disposed to lie towards the latter part of the year in foul 
 lands, such as are left by careless farmers long after the harvest is over. Here seeds of 
 different plants are to be met with in plenty, and insects also abound, which all partridges 
 will eat, among the tanglings : look well to such places. We knew a man who never 
 hunted with a dog, but he was a good walker, had the eye of a hawk ; and although we 
 have no suspicion either of his scenting powers or his witching abilities, his hawk's eye 
 and retentive memory led him to find birds wherever he went out, and that when many 
 local sportsmen would say, that there was not a bird left. Neither are such characters so 
 scarce as we imagine ; there is one in the purlieus of every large village, and two or three in 
 every large town. They are still, and say little ; they steal out for an hour or two, return 
 home, and are seen ; they walk out again, and again return, and are again seen ; few there- 
 fore suspect them. Do they kill game? Yes, in great quantities; that is, they pick up two, 
 three, or four birds in a day, as the case may be. But what becomes of the birds, are they 
 eaten at home ? No, they used to be when our unsuspected poacher was only known as an 
 honest shot ; but time and temptation has altered him, and he, who at first only spared a 
 brace to a travelling friend, now agrees with the coachman, who drives on a neighbouring 
 ground, and who passes through a neighbouring village, where the game is deposited for him 
 to take up, and it travels to London to the poulterer. When even the best grounds or corn 
 fields are occupied by reapers, gleaners, &c. and when the plough begins its operations, 
 other localities than those noticed must be tried; but be it observed, th.t although 
 they may not be here, they will probably not be far off; for in an inclosed country 
 their flights are not usually very long, unless a ravine or deep valley is near, when a 
 sense of safety will induce them to cross it, as we have repeatedly seen. On one occasion 
 we directed a friend and visitor to cross over to such a ravine half a mile distant, and post 
 himself a furlong beyond on a slope, we ourselves remaining in a stubble field which skirted 
 a wood of our manor. For more than an hour we got shots by the passing and repassing of 
 this covey, by which we each picked up birds at single shots. In the latter part of the 
 season small woods, thick hedge-rows, furze covers, broom, fern, beetroot when left out, and 
 coleseed not cleared off, harbour partridges. We therefore recommend the industrious 
 sportsman to try every place likely and unlikely ; such, for instance, as sitting on a stile, 
 and surveying all around him. Nay, frown not, good reader ; nor smile you who are sarcas- 
 tic ; for we can assure you that as fine a cock bird as ever wore the bay horse-shoe fell to the 
 lot of a lazy sportsman who lingered on a stile in a bad scenting day. A shot not far ofF 
 was heard, and in a few seconds the partridge we have specified fell within a few yards of 
 him. The partridge had been struck by a hawk, who on sight of the gunner mounted with 
 his prey, and in his flight received the contents of the sportman's gun, which brought both 
 to the ground together : the shooter not appearing, the sfil-ish sportsman bore off both birds. 
 2622. Shooting in the after part of the day is good practice. When coveys have been pur- 
 sued in the morning, they should be allowed some respite. You, brother sportsman, 
 require it for yourself ; spare it also to the poor birds, who, thus eternally hunted out, 
 will seek a new locality and frustrate your views : pursue them but fairly, and they 
 will yield you amusement for the whole season : remember, there is a wide difference be- 
 tween the fair shooting of game and destroying it by wholesale. After-dinner shooting is 
 often very productive of sport, and, when pursued by the humane and fair sportsman, is much 
 to be recommended. It is not the use of the gun, but the abuse of it, that we would con- 
 demn. We are, however, not so set against morning shooting as Colonel Hawker, who 
 thinks it almost waste of time. Perhaps the gallant colonel courts the morning pillow ; 
 but we think not even his precepts, much as they are respected, will keep the ardent sports- 
 man out from the field in the mornings of September and October. He however instances 
 
846 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 a fact, which tells in favour of his opinion, which is, that a sportsman of his acquaintance 
 killed twenty-three brace of birds in one day, three only of the number being killed before 
 nine o'clock ; and he adds, that the sportsman he alludes to was himself of opinion, that he 
 should have killed at least seven brace more, had he, instead of starting at daylight, waited 
 until half-past seven or eight o'clock. (See p. 155. 7th edition.) The colonel, in common 
 with every good judge of the matter, is favourable to having good markers ; and three 
 such, he observes, are not too many if the country be open and the company numerous. 
 He likewise would have the birds dispersed, and then the dogs headed by taking an exten- 
 sive circle. " Try," he says, " the hills first, and drive the birds into the vales to kill 
 them." The colonel has quite gained our suffrages by the benefits which he says are likely 
 to arise from trying the fallows on a cold raw day. On such a day in Essex, Hertfordshire, 
 and Northumberland, the principal scenes of our sporting adventures, we always turned 
 our steps to them, and we never recollect having reason to repent it. When we were m 
 Ireland we fell in with two sportsmen, not very crack ; they, however, did us the honour of 
 requesting our company to a turn among the spent stubbles and the potato grounds. We 
 represented the fallows as the most likely haunt for birds at that time of day, and to them 
 we directed our steps. Nor shall we ever forget how soon after we entered the field we could 
 plainly discover, by the glistening of the melting moisture of the hoar frost, the forms of 
 three or four birds crouched among the clods. In vain we pleaded the propriety of spring- 
 ing them. No, these gents would not lose an opportunity but seldom gained ; both fired, 
 and both, to our great delight, missed his bird as it lay : but be it observed, that unfair 
 sporting is not the true Irish character, and our friends were young. 
 
 2623. A preponderance in the number of cock birds is supposed to occur in the breedings 
 of each season, in consequence of which the hen partridge is so tormented by a number of 
 males, " that she drops one egg in one place and one in another, until there remains for her 
 but one cock and no nest. The best mode," we are told, " to destroy the superabundance 
 of cocks is, during the first three weeks of the season, to net the cove}', and destroy all the 
 old cocks, leaving as many young ones as hens, or even one less ; for it is certainly better 
 that the hen should look for the cock (which she undoubtedly will find), than a number of 
 cocks for a hen. It should be recollected that, where old birds are left, they will at the 
 pairing season drive off the young ones, and prevent their breeding; for let any sportsman 
 declare if ever, on finding a single brace of partridges in the shooting season that have not 
 bred, and are termed by sportsmen a gelt pair, he has found a covey near the same 
 place where he found them ; which can be only accounted for by the old birds driving the 
 young ones from the ground, and preventing their breeding there. It is therefore a wrong 
 notion, that some birds should not be killed every year; and those gentlemen who have 
 manors will find, by not allowing some to be killed, that in a short time their grounds will 
 be entirely destitute of game. The late Earl of Kingston had a great quantity of grouse 
 on his mountains in Ireland before they were preserved ; but he thought by leaving them 
 quiet for a couple of seasons that he should have had a much greater abundance , he there- 
 fore did not allow a shot to be fired on those mountains for two seasons, and it is well 
 known they were carefully preserved during the whole time. On collecting, however, a 
 large party the third season, and going out to grouse, many of the gentlemen who had been 
 in the habit of shooting there prior to its being preserved were surprised to find a great 
 scarcity ; the reason of which was, certainly, that the old birds drove the young ones off; 
 and all the mountains adjoining the Earl of Kingston's were swarming with game, although 
 they had not been preserved. It is the same with partridges ; the late Col. Hyde of 
 Castle Hyde, county of Cork, Ireland, who wished much to increase the breed of them 
 on his grounds, pursued the following plan which proved successful : — His gamekeeper, 
 in the early part of the season, netted a number of birds, reserving all the young ones 
 with some old hens, and after destroying all the old cocks, he turned the young birds 
 into a large place he had built purposely for tliem, and let them go again on the 1st 
 of February following; and he had, in consequence, a great abundance about him. If, 
 therefore, this method answered so well, it would certainly be worth any gentleman's while 
 to adopt the same plan. There are many sportsmen v/ho have so keen an eye as to be 
 able to ascertain, when the partridges take wing, the difference between a cock and a hen ; 
 if so, it is to be wished every sportsman would kill the cock in preference to the hen, and 
 then the breed of partridges would be greatly increased throughout the kingdom." (^Shoot- 
 tnff Directory, p. 102. ) We presume the following stratagem, related by Mr. Daniel, 
 of a careful luother among these birds, as being in a locality known to both him and 
 ourselves, is without doubt entitled to our full credence, and is worthy of notice on 
 account of its interest : — '" Upon the farm of Lion Hall in Essex, belonging to Colonel 
 Hawker, 1788, the following extraordinary incident of a partridge depositing her eggs was 
 known to many persons. This bird chose the top of an oak pollard to build her nest ; and 
 this tree too had one end of the bars of a stile, where there was a footpath, fastened into it; 
 and by the passengers going over the stile before she sat close, she was disturbed and first 
 discovered. The farmer, whose name was Bell, apprised Mr. Daniel of the circumstance, 
 
Chap. IV. PARTRIDGE SHOOTING. 847 
 
 which he laughed at as being the report of liis v, orkmen, and saying, that it was only a 
 wood-pigeon they had mistaken for a partridge; but Master Bell, who had killed some 
 hundreds of partridges, so positively affirmed his having beheld the bird upon the nest 
 on the tree, and also at another time having told the eggs to the number of sixteen, 
 that Mr. Daniel was persuaded to ride to the spot, where the partridge was seen sitting : in 
 a few days she hatched the sixteen eggs ; and her brood, scrambling down the short and 
 rough boughs which grew out all around from the trunk of the tree, reached the ground 
 in safety. " Partridges, are subject to (he same mutations of clothing as other birds ; 
 they have been seen entirely white. " A covey of nine partridges," this same author 
 tells us, " were bred upon a farm of the Hon. J. Olinius, at Sandon in Essex, four of 
 which were pure white, and three of the others were mottled. In 1804 a partridge was 
 killed by Mr. B. Dudley's keeper, that had half the longest feathers in each wing of a 
 milk white, and the skin of the centre claw of both feet was of the same colour. In 
 1 796 at South Cave," he also informs us, " that at Mr. Barnard's, near Market Weighton, 
 was a covey of eight partridges ; four of them were the most beautiful clear white, three 
 were pied ; the eighth bird escaped from under the net, by which the other seven were 
 secured; they were kept alive in the mev/, and considered as great Curiosities." {Rural 
 Sports, vol. iii. p. 15 — 80.) We have already observed, that it is sometimes fair to net par- 
 tridges, that we may select the cocks, whose average increase is about one-third beyond the 
 number of hen birds. This disparity, which we believe we have already noticed, is best 
 kept down by tunnelling them, that is, by taking them in what is called a tunnel net, and 
 then destroying the superabundance, so as to make the number of cocks and hens equal. We 
 would also embrace this opportunity of aiding Mr. Thornhill in his laudable endeavours to 
 increase the breed of partridges, by stating that where circumstances occur to destroy a hen 
 partridge when incubating, such as by her being trodden on, rolled over, or cut by the mowers, 
 that the eggs should be immediately placed under a sitting hen, where they will be 
 assuredly hatched, provided that care be taken, when the hatch takes place, to alternately 
 moisten and dry the egg shell with warm water, not allowing more than half a minute for 
 each process. This moistening is requisite to dissolve the gluing effects of the greater 
 heat of the l)ody of the hen of the barn-door fowl over that of the hen partridge, which 
 is such in most cases as to stick the feathers of the young partridge to the shell so 
 tightly, as to prevent its liberation unless assisted by such a careful moistening of the shell 
 as shall dissolve the adhesive attachment without injuring the bird. 
 
 2624. Grass-bred birds, — do they require any particular method of pursuit? We reply, 
 very little ; for as soon as the young ones can fly they follow the mother to the field, who, 
 until they were able to do this, had fed them with ants' eggs and insects, by which they 
 gain strength to fly, perhaps greater even than at their early state they could accumulate 
 from grain. A covey of birds shot into a very few times teaches them instinctively to 
 disperse for safety ; but at first they reassemble very quickly, and the call that is made is 
 easy to be heard, and the flight also to be distinctly seen in a level country. After some 
 time however, when the birds have been much pursued, they do not assemble so quickly, 
 but still they communicate, and, if we mistake not, we ourselves are the first who have 
 remarked on this call of communication, as being one essentially different from that of the 
 call or juck to unite the disgregated covey. The call of communication is first made in an 
 under tone; it has nothing sharp in it, but if the sportsman has a good ear, and is within a 
 suitable distance, but concealed from observation, he will find it is not given in vain, but 
 will be responded to by the young birds in a tone soft and something like the call made by 
 the parents. That it is a call of communication only, as " how be ye ? " " where are ye ? " 
 is evident, for we do not remember in any one instance its being followed by a junction or 
 flight of the birds. We would recoramend this to the sportsman's particular notice, not 
 only as a curious fact in the natural history of this bird, which we think it will prove to 
 be, but likewise as furnishing a practical notice that may be turned to account. 
 
 2625. The domesticity of the partridge is not great, and we are sorry that we cannot say- 
 any thing favourable of this high prized bird in this respect. Partridges reared under a 
 hen even will not bear strict confinement, however at first they may seem to thrive and 
 to own the foster-mother that feeds them, they gradually become wild, and eventually 
 altogether estrange themselves from her who had seemed to have been regarded by then> 
 as their protector. If, in such a case, they are attempted to be permanently retained, we 
 believe they one and all invariably die. One reared by the Rev. Mr. Bird, we are however 
 told of, which long after its full growth, though not entirely domesticated, would yet attend 
 at the parlour window to receive its breakfast, and would also occasionally come within 
 doors, and in cold weather it has been seen to stretch itself out on the hearth to collect the 
 warmth by basking. 
 
 2626. Broken coveys yield the best sport. While the young birds have the old ones with 
 them, they are, as the gamester would say, " up to every move on the board." Deprived 
 of them they are truly discomfited, and do not know how to act. It is now that the well prac- 
 tised sportsman with steady dogs ferrets them out, as we might say, from places likely 
 
848 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 and places unlikely ; for we know hardly one, except it be within a stopped bottle, that a 
 stray bird may not be driven into when urged by fear to seek for safety. Search there- 
 fore, brother sportsman, closely, and you willFpick up many a stray shot, the very exertion 
 of doing which, wlien attended with success, will make the bird doubly prized. How 
 elated is Ponto when a missed bird is recovered ; and how well he knows when you are 
 in pursuit of a particidar one, and how eagerly he tries to further your views, by devices 
 extra-instinctive ; indeed they are rational. We have hitherto advanced no recommend- 
 ation on the subject of the gun, whether it should be a double or a single one. Unless tlie 
 shooter is sufficiently an adept to bring down a bird with each barrel, he may with much 
 propriety avoid the trouble, fatigue, and risk, attending two barrels. The risk, however, 
 is now much reduced by the safety stop. If the smoke does not prevent the shooter with 
 a double gun, we would advise him not to take it down, but, merely altering his point, to 
 take his second shot. As many as eight and ten successive double shots have been fired 
 without a miss or a mishap. Our own plan was, when we went out for partridge shooting 
 on our own ground, to use a single gun only ; because we had the means on our own manor 
 of keeping off intruders, and, as sometimes our walk was extended to a considerable dis- 
 tance beyond the limits of our own manor into other friends' grounds, both for ease to our 
 arms and for decency of appearance, for double guns were thirty years ago regarded rather 
 as a poaching than as a fair sporting article. We repeat, we then carried a single gun 
 only, and a single one we would recommend to the steady shooter who can go out when- 
 ever he lists. He will with tliis not be remarked on as a murderer, but will receive two 
 invitations for one to shoot on other grounds than his own : but, be it observed, this remark 
 is intended for the more humble gunner, and not for the elite. 
 
 2627. Shoidd any inquiry he made as to the size of the shot employed in partridge shooting, 
 we would reply, that as the season advances the size of the shot should advance also. Nos. 
 5. and 6. if the shooter has lost the unnecessary prejudice against mixed shot, will answer 
 his purpose for the first fortnight : he may after this use No. 5. only, or Nos. 4. and 5. ; 
 and in October he may (if he shoots over a very open country where long flights are taken) 
 with propriety charge with No. 3. These hints are general only ; but we know them to 
 be substantially correct, allowance being made according to the size of the gun, whether 
 single or doulile, &c. 6cc. (See this subject fully discussed at p. 780.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. The Red-legged Partridge. 
 
 2628. The red-legged or Guernsey partridge ( Tetrao Rufiis Linn., p. 88.). Extended as our 
 sporting travels have been, we however have not seen many of these birds, and we have pur- 
 sued still fewer. We will therefore introduce Mr. Daniel's account of them, as being one 
 of acknowledged accuracy and much interest : — " Tliis bird, besides his names of Guernsey 
 and red-legged, is likewise known to many as the French partridge from his abundance in 
 France. It is larger than the grey, and the bill and irides are red ; the forehead is grey 
 brown ; the hind head is rufous brown ; the chin and throat white, encircled witli black ; 
 added to which is a band of white over each eye to the hind head ; the fore part of the neck 
 and sides of it are cinereous, with two spots of black on each feather ; the hind part of the 
 neck, rufous brown ; the back, wings, and rump, greyish brown ; the breast, pale ash- 
 colour ; belly, sides, tliighs, and vent, rufous ; the sides marked witli lunular streaks of 
 white, black, and orange ; quills, grey brown, with the outer edges yellowish ; the tail com- 
 posed of sixteen feathers ; the four middle ones, grey brown ; the next on each side, the 
 same, but rufous on the outside ; the five outer ones, rufous on both sides ; the legs are 
 red, and the male only has the blunt knob or spur behind them. It is a common pastime 
 in the Isle of Cyprus to use these birds as we do gamecocks, for the rational amusement oi 
 butchering each other. It is abundant in various parts of Europe, Asia, and .'Vfrica, in many 
 parts of Italy and France, and also in the islands of Madeira, Jersey, and Guernsey, and 
 is so plentiful in the Isle of Nansio, as to be the pest of the inhabitants, who make it a rule 
 to collect as many eggs as possible every year in order to lessen the breed, which in some 
 seasons have totally eaten up the fruits of the harvest. These eggs, which are taken by 
 tliousands, are prepared with different sauces, and supply the islanders for many days. 
 According to Tournefort they are so tame in the Isle of Scio, that they are driven to seek 
 their food in the fields like so many sheep, and that each family entrusts its partridges to 
 the common keeper, who brings them back in the evening, and he calls them together with 
 a whistle, even in the daytime." Another account states, that " in the country round 
 Trebizond a man was seen leading above four thousand partridges ; he marched on the 
 ground, while the partridges followed him in the air, until he reached a certain camp, three 
 days' journey from Trebizond ; when he slept, the birds alighted to repose around him, 
 and he could take as many of their number as he pleased." In Provence persons have 
 acquired the art of assembling numerous flocks of partridges, which obeyed the -wiice of 
 their conductors with wonderful docility ; and they most probably were birds of this species 
 which Willoughby thus notices — " A certain Sussex man had, by his industry, made a covey 
 of partridges so tame, that he drove them before him, upon a wager, out of that county to 
 
Chap. IV. RED-LEGGED PARTRIDGE. 849 
 
 London, though they were absolutely frt-e and had their wings grown." These partridges 
 would, in all probability, have beaten Lord Orford's geese: that nobleman, in 1740, made 
 a considerable bet with the late Duke of Queensbury, that a drove of geese would beat an 
 equal number of turkeys in a race from Norwich to London. The event proved the just- 
 ness of his lordship's expectations ; for the geese kept on the road with a steady pace, 
 but the turkeys, as every evening approached, flew to roost in the trees adjoining the road, 
 from which the drivers found it very diflficult to dislodge them: in consequence of stopping 
 to sleep the geese beat their competitors hollow, arriving at their destination two days 
 before the turkeys." 
 
 2629. The red partridge is said to be fond of mountainous situations, well covered with 
 wood ; and it seems as if this species alone was known to the Jews, since in the first book 
 of Samuel it is represented as an inhabitant of the mountains ; in David's appeal to Saul, 
 " The king of Israel is come out to seek a flea, as one would hunt a partridge on the 
 mountains." The flesh of these birds is v. bite, and by some considered of higher flavour 
 than the grey : in France they are made into pies, and highly esteemed. In two points 
 the red difl^er from the common partridges, — in being found in flocks, whereas among the 
 latter only those belonging to the same covey herd together; the red are also observed to 
 perch on trees, &c. which the common partridges never do, and perhaps have not the 
 faculty to do ; yet, in roosting upon the ground, they are not indifferent to their own 
 preservation, for, through apprehensions from polecats, stoats, &c. they never trust 
 themselves to coverts, but nestle together in the midst of large fields, far removed from 
 hedges and coppices, which they love to haunt in the daytime, and wherein they lie more 
 secure from the attacks of rapacious birds. So far back as the time of Charles the Second, 
 several pair of these red-legged partridges were turned out about Windsor to obtain a stock ; 
 but they are supposed to have mostly perished, although some of them, or their descendants, 
 were seen for a few years afterwards. The late Duke of Northumberland preserved many, 
 in hopes of their increasing upon his manors; but the late Earl of Rochford and Marquis 
 of Hertford have been at the most expense and trouble to establish them in this country : 
 both these noblemen had not only numbers of the birds sent over from France, but also 
 imported many thousand of tlieir eggs, which were hatched under hens, and set at liberty 
 at a proper age ; by this means tiiere is now plenty of the red birds upon the latter noble- 
 man's estate near Orford in Suffolk. They did not breed numerously at St. Osyth (Lord 
 Rochford's), the soil was not so favourable ; yet even here they increased, and now and 
 then a covey of them was found some miles from his lordship's domain. Mr. Daniel tells 
 us that he, "in 1777, found within two miles of Colchester a covey of fourteen ; they were 
 in a very thick piece of turnips, and for half an hour baffled the exertions oia brace of 
 good pointers to make them take wing, and the first which did so immediately iJerched on 
 the hedge, and was shot in that situation, without its being known what bird it was ; 
 a leash more was at length sprung from the turnips and shot ; and, two days after, a brace 
 more of them was killed by another person. From that time until November, 1799, he 
 never shot one ; he was then out at Sudbourn, with a gentleman, who was particularly 
 anxious to kill some of these red partridges, and hunted with a brace of capital pointers for 
 them only ; the instant the dogs stood the red birds ran, and always took wing (notwith- 
 standing all the speed exerted to head them) at such distances as to be out of the range of 
 the shot from any fowling-piece. Upon the same grounds, and on the same day, they laid 
 until the springing spaniels (with which the compiler was shooting) almosl, touched them 
 before they arose, and in a short time he killed two brace and a half Whether the 
 questing of the spaniels caught their attention (having never before been attacked in that 
 mode), or that, from being frequently found by pointers, they perceived and immediately 
 ran from their enemy as the dog became stationary, the gamekeepers, who knew their 
 habits and were not a little surprised at seeing the circumstance, could not determine. 
 They have one peculiarity, that, when wounded, they will go to ground in the rabbit 
 burrows." {Rural Sports, \o\.\\\. p. 195.) W'e have seen enough of these birds to jus- 
 tify us in asserting that, as a table guest, they are greatly inferior to our native par- 
 tridge, and equally so for their sporting qualities in tlie field. They are everlasting 
 runners, never lie well, and seldom rise within gun-shot. We believe they are or were 
 in great plenty on Mr. Vernon's manor at Aldborough, and at Lord Huntingfield's, 
 Heveningham Hall. They are, in fact, sprinkled about in many places, rather for 
 ornament than use ; however, as perchers, they vary the sporting scenes. When we were 
 in France we saw plenty in the market, but we do not remember having seen them either 
 perched or on the ground in all our travels there. Indeed, we would appeal to our 
 countrymen generally, travelling through France on any of the great roads of commu- 
 nication with the capital, whether they weie not .struck with the almost total absence of 
 animals. It is true that even human passengers are not in general very thickly spread on 
 the roads as with us ; but who has liad the felicity here to see a covey of partridges skim 
 over the road from one side to the other? Even a rabbit is a rare sight; and we never 
 saw a living hare, although they were to be obtained in the market, together with poultry 
 
 •S I 
 
850 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 vvo-^^f 
 
 and game, in plenty. It is the general dulness of the prospect to the sportsman who sees 
 so few animals in his journeyings, that we complain of; therefore the sportsman, at least, 
 can contradict the saying, " That they manage these things better in France." 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. The Natural and Spotting History of the Quail, 
 
 2630. The quail {Tetrao Coturnix 'Lmn. Jiff. 401.), according to Montague, "is about 
 seven inches and a half in length ; bill dusky; irides haze), in old male birds yellow: the 
 
 ~ /-\ ^^ .« crown of the head is black, trans- 
 
 -v^^>sV \ \ \'-^' -^ .„, versely marked with rufous brown, 
 
 -^^5^^ ^ ^ down the middle is a yellowish 
 
 X-' white line ; above the eye, passing 
 
 backwards, is another line of the 
 
 same colour; on the chin and 
 
 tliroat is a black mark, which turns 
 
 upwards to the ears ; the rest of 
 
 / ^those parts are white ; the hind 
 
 ^ ^^ part of the ;ieck black; scapulars 
 
 "-^^'''^ l^^^^i^' ^ •^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^k -»■■ ^ 3nd tail-coverts are rufous brown, 
 
 ~^ ' ~"^ '^ :: the middle of each feather streaked 
 
 with yellowish white, surrounded 
 more or less with black ; sides the 
 same, but have not so much of the 
 white streaks; breast light ferru- 
 ginous brown ; shafts white; belly 
 paler ; wing-coverts pale rufous 
 brown, streaked like the back, but more minutely; quills dusky, the outer webs more or 
 less mottled with yellowish wh.ite ; tail dusky, tipped with white, and consists of twelve 
 short feathers hid by the coverts." { Ornithological Dictionart/, p. 394. ) The hen bird is 
 distinguished by having little or no black on the chin or throat, a dusky mark passes from 
 the ears downwards ; some dark spots also are seen on the chest, and the coverts of the 
 wings are barred with yellowish white streaks The quail is a bird of almost universal 
 distribution : it is, however, said not to be known in America. Its great resemblance in 
 figure, colour, and habits, have gained for it with some the name of the dwarf partridge. 
 " These birds," says Mr. Daniel, " resemble each other by being both pulverulent, having 
 short wings and tail, and running very swiftly; they feed, copulate, build their nest, and raise 
 their young, nearly in the same way; both are salacious, inordinately lustful, and the males 
 quarrelsome : but, numerous as are the points of resemblance, they are more than balanced 
 by a number of disparities, which render quails a distinct species; for, omitting the peculiar 
 incident of their migration, quails are universally smaller; they have not the bare space 
 between the eyes, nor the figure of the horse-shoe impressed on the breast of the males, as 
 in the partridge ; the quails' eggs are smaller, and of an entirely different colour ; their 
 notes are unlike ; the flesh of the quail is also of a different flavour, and more loaded with 
 fat ; the period of their life is shorter, for the quail does not live more than five years. 
 They are less cunning than the partridge, and much more easily ensnared, especially when 
 young ; their dispositions are not so gentle ; and it is extremely rare to see them tamed. 
 Quails seldom form themselves into coveys, except when their wants unite the feeble family 
 to their mother, or some powerful cause urges at once the whole species to assemble, and 
 traverse together the extent of the ocean, holding their course to the same distnnt land ; 
 but this forced association does not subsist after they have alighted, and find in their 
 adopted country that they can live at will. The appetite of love is the only tie, and even 
 this is momentary; so soon as passion has spent its force, the male abandons his mate to 
 the labour of raising the family : the young quails are hardly full grown when they separate ; 
 or, if kept together, fight obstinately, and their quarrels are terminated only by their 
 mutual destruction." (^Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 189.) In many parts of Europe their 
 increase is extraordinary : in Britain, England, Wales, and Scotland, their number is very 
 limited ; we have, however, met with them in greater numbers in Ireland than elsewhere. 
 In the neighbourhood of Drogheda we used to find them very frequently; indeed, we were 
 accustomed to say, it was only to look over a hedge or a stone wall, and to find the plant 
 hellebore there, to be certain of finding one or more quails ; but this plenty was not 
 constant but sessional only. 
 
 2631. 27(6 quail is essentially migratory ; so much so, that those that have been home- 
 reared and kept in confinement for years, nevertheless retain the instinctive desire to 
 migrate; and as the feverish excitement which denotes it is usually exhibited in the 
 evening, it has given rise to a very probable conjecture, that they journey by night. Pliny 
 bears evidence to this: — "They alight," he says, " in such numbers on ships (and which is 
 always in the night), by their settling on the masts, sails, &c. as to bear down barks and 
 small vessels, and finally sink them, and on that account the sailors have a great dread of 
 
Chap. IV. NATURAL HISTORY OF THE QUAIL. 851 
 
 them when they approach near the land." In the autumn immense flocks cross the 
 Mediterranean from Italy to Africa, alighting as well when they go as when they return 
 on the numerous islands of the Archipelago, in such numbers as almost to cover the 
 country. In Alexandria the supply is so great, that we are told that they may be bought 
 at the rate of a farthing each. The crews of the merchant vessels have, in some instances, 
 been so fed on them as to occasion complaints to be made at the consul's at 
 Alexandria, that they were the only food allowed them. Quails assemble in autumn in 
 the northern shores to emigrate southward ; and it is observed that they delay their 
 departure until a north wind arises, when towards sunset the whole body take wing, and 
 arc so expeditious that they traverse fifty leagues by break of day. Sir William Jardinf 
 tells us that, " On the coast of Italy and Sicily, and all the Greek islands, they arrive at 
 certain seasons in immense numbers. A hundred thousand are said to have been taken 
 in one day. They are run after during the flight like the passenger-pigeon of America, 
 and a harvest is gathered when the numbers are greatest. In Sicily crowds of all ages and 
 degrees assemble on the shore. The number of boats is even greater ; and enviable is the 
 lot of the idle apprentice, who, with a borrowed musket or pistol, no matter how unsafe, 
 has gained possession of the farthest rock, where there is but room for himself and dog, 
 which he has fed with bread only all the year round for these delightful days, and 
 which sits in as happy expectation as himself for the arrival of the quails. Ortygia 
 was named from them ; and so abundant were they on Cupri, an island at the 
 entrance of the Gulf of Naples, that they formed the principal revenue of the bishop 
 of the island. From twelve to sixty thousand were annually taken ; and one year 
 the capture amounted to one hundred and sixty thousand. In China, and in many of 
 the eastern islands and Malacca, they are also very abundant, performing regular migra- 
 tions from the interior to the coast." (Naturalist's Library, Ornithology, vol. iv. p. 97.) 
 
 2632. 2%e fighting propensities of the quail have immortalised him. Henry the Third, 
 king of Castile (as reported of him by Mariane the Jesuit, lib. iii. cap. 7.), was much taken 
 up with catching of quails, as we suppose for the purpose of matching them to fight, and 
 also as well to pursue them as a sport ; for we are told that the Castilians hunted them 
 morning and evening. Scaliger likewise reports that the Italians have gardens purposely 
 to hunt them in, and which gardens are fitted up at great cost, and where, with their 
 quail-pipes, they pursue the quail as a great amusement. Tycho Brahe even, with all 
 his gravity, would seem to have been a lover of this diversion, as well as of fishing. 
 Indeed, innumerable ancient and modern records bear testimony to the native pugnacity of 
 the male quail. The Athenians esteemed a quail fight among their highest treats : the 
 Chinese also encourage pitched battles among them, after the method of our cock 
 fightings, and large stakes are lost and won on the battles. The Afghans to this day, 
 as we are informed, spend much of their time in matching their quails against each other ; 
 and so pugnaciously inclined is this bird, that it is but seldom that he is not as ready to 
 fight as the Afghans are to look on. The Greeks and Romans were great quail fighters, 
 and a known conqueror was very highly prized. Nay, in such estimation was one held 
 which had thus signalised himself, that Augustus is said to have put to death a prefect of 
 Egypt, who had such a conqueror brought to his table to be eaten. Burnes, in his Travels 
 in Bokhara, tells us that he " arrived at the season of the quails, when every one who 
 could escape from his other avocations was engaged in hawking, netting, or fighting, these 
 courageous little birds. Every Tuesday morning the chief had a meeting in his court-yard 
 to encourage this sport. He used to send for us to witness it : it is by no means destitute 
 of amusement, whether we regard the men or the birds ; for chief, servant, and subject, 
 were here on an equality, the quails being the heroes not the men. They are carried 
 about in bags, and enticed to fight with each other for grain, which is sprinkled between 
 them. When the quail once runs he is worthless and immediately slain, but they seldom 
 made a precipitate retreat. Nothing can exceed the passion of the Afghans for this kind 
 of sport ; almost every boy in the street may be seen with a quail in his hand, and crowds 
 assemble in all parts of the city to witness their game battles." Ere we conclude, it 
 cannot be inconsistent with our account of the natural history of the quail, to notice its 
 habits in every quarter of the globe. In India these birds are very abundant, and are 
 much prized, not only for their edible but also for their pugnacious qualities, consequently 
 they are entrapped, by various methods, by the shecarries among the Hindoos. Johnson 
 tells us in his Indian Field Sports, that these people " equip themselves with a frame-work 
 of split bamboos, resembling the frame of a paper kite, the shape of the top of a coftin, and 
 the height of a man, to which green bushes are fastened, leaving two loop-holes to see 
 through, and one lower down for their rod to be inserted through. This frame-work, 
 which is very light, they fasten before them when they are in the act of catching birds, by 
 which means they have both hands at liberty, and are completely concealed from the view of 
 the birds. The rod which they use is about twenty-four feet long, resembling a fishing-rod, 
 the parts are inserted within one another, and the whole contained within a walking-stick. 
 They also carry with them horse-hair nooses of different sizes and strength, which they 
 
 3 I 2 
 
859 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. I'artVII. 
 
 fasten to the rod; likewise birdlime, and a variety of" calls for the different kinds of birds, 
 with which they imitate them to the greatest nicety. They take with them likewise two 
 lines, to which horse-hair nooses are attached for catching larger birds, and a bag or net 
 to carry their game. Thus equipped, they sally forth ; and as they proceed through the 
 different covers they use calls for such birds as generally resort there, which from constant 
 practice is well known to them, and if any birds answer their call they prepare accord- 
 ingly for catching them : supposing it to be a bevy of quail, they continue calling them, 
 until they get quite close ; they then arm the top of their rod with a feather smeared with 
 birdlime, and pass it through the loop-hole in their frame of ambush, and to which they 
 continue adding other parts, until they have five or six out, which they use with great dex- 
 terity, and touch one of the quails with the feather which adheres to them; they then with- 
 draw the rod, arm it again, and touch three or four more in the same manner before they 
 attempt to secure any of them." (P. 21.) 
 
 2633. Quail shoothig. We have already stated that the principal English quail shooting we 
 have seen has been in Essex, but that we saw still more of it in Ireland ; in which latter 
 country this bird is far moi'e common than with us. As in England, so in Ireland also, 
 the principal flight arrives in the spring, but some few remain in both countries the 
 whole year, and a few breed in them likewise. In England they appear to have no fixed 
 places of residence, yet are certainly more usu.ally met with in those localities which border 
 the sea than in any others; thus in Kent, in the Isle of Thanet, and on the whole of the 
 Essex coast, as well as in Cambridgeshire, we have met with them occasionally. In Suffolk 
 and Norfolk they are likewise now and then found in the same covers as partridges, i. e. 
 cornfields, coleworts, gcrse, or furze. During the month of May, which hails their ap- 
 pearance from the opposite coast, they may be sometimes met within any of those localities. 
 When we resided in Essex, we every now and then dropped suddenly on one, two, or 
 more, in the corn patches throughout the Thurstable Hundred, and occasionally in the St. 
 Osyth Marshes ; but the occurrence was rare. The bevies we met with in most English 
 localities have seldom exceeded seven or eight, and, when a large number appeared, we 
 had reason to believe that the adventitious birds were the remains of another bevy, the old 
 birds belonging to which had been shot off. This packing of quails, we have reason to think, 
 is not unusual ; and as the period we refer to was more than thirty years ago, when quails, 
 .'ilthough never abundant, were more plentiful than at present, so it increased our oppor- 
 tunities of observing their habits and habitations. Mr. Daniel however, who resided in 
 the same neighbourhood with ourselves, but much longer, says of them, " With us they 
 are birds of passage, some entirely quitting our island, others shifting their quarters, as it 
 is said, from the neighbouring inland countries into the Hundreds of Essex, in October, 
 where they continue all the winter. If frost or snow drive them out of the stubble fields 
 and marshes they retreat to the seaside, shelter themselves among the weeds, and live upon 
 wliat they can pick up from the alffa &c. between high and low water-mark : their appear- 
 ance in Essex coincides with that of their leaving the inland counties ; and this same 
 observation has been made in Hampshire. The quail, like the partridge, makes no nest, 
 except a few dry leaves or stalks scraped together may be so called, and sometimes a mere 
 hollow in the bare ground suffices; in this the female lays six or seven eggs of a whitish 
 colour, marked with irregular rust coloured spots. Mr. Holland, of Conway, once found 
 a nest with twelve eggs, eleven of which were hatched ; and the compiler of this account 
 has seen a bevy of nine young ones." (Vol. iii. p. 195.) 
 
 In France and Italy they lay from fifteen to twenty eggs, and in still warmer climes 
 the number may be even greater ; indeed, we know they do lay even more than this 
 number, and this prolific increase can alone account for the almost incredible numbers 
 to be met with which we read of. As some sportsmen profess to have seen young bevies 
 of quails in Spptember we conclude, that these were the produce of a second hatch, 
 which will still further illustrate how prolific they are. A very interesting, and almost 
 lUi isolated, account of the quail and its habits, including also the means of sporting 
 for it, may be met with in the New Sporting Magazine, No. xxv. vol. v. ; and we would 
 recommend the reader's attention to it, not only as bearing us out in our statements, but 
 likewise as increasing some of the points of information we have offered. The Isle of 
 Thanet the writer particularises as a favourite resort of quail ; and that at all times, he tells 
 us, they may be found there. " This place was formerly so famous for them, either from 
 its vicinity to the French shore, or the quantity of grain which is cultivated, that people 
 came from great distances for the express purpose of quail shooting ; of late years, however, 
 their numbers have considerably decreased, but still the sportsman, in the beginning of 
 September, may commonly kill from two to three brace a day. Along the banks of the 
 Thames, below Purflcet, several farmers and sportsmen have assured me, that about the 
 beginning of November, a time at which the departure of the main body has taken place, 
 a small Tunnber of quails make their appearance and continue during the winter, always at 
 a short distance from the river's edge; these are evidently the young birds of the second 
 bevy, who, for some reason, seek that particular situation after the migration of the rest of 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE PHEASANT. 
 
 853 
 
 their species." (P. 27.) We also agree with him, that the quail is far from being without 
 scent ; our own dogs, whenever we met with them, have challenged them continually, and 
 stood to them staunchly. We have always met with them, with most certainty, when we 
 were early out, and most frequently they were to be found in stubbles, occasionally only 
 they were met with in the long grass of the country hunted ; but we more often found 
 them in their evening feed in the cornfields, when we were on the look-out for partridges. 
 They form rather an impleasant game to follow, and indeed ought never to be hunted but 
 with a thoroughly steady dog, and the older the better, so.very irregular are they in theii 
 habits, at one time lying like stones, and at another running like lapwings. As we usually 
 came upon them unexpectedly, so we used to kill them with common partridge shot; but 
 where the sportsman is on the look-out for them only, we would recommend that he does 
 not use a higher number than seven. 
 
 SuBSECT. 9. The Natural Historij of the Pheasant. 
 2634. The pheasant genus owns in particular two sporting varieties naturalised amongst 
 us, and some otliers which are kept in a state of confinement in our menageries. We shall 
 not bewilder our readers with the nice distinctions and restrictions of naturalists with re- 
 gard to their station ; suffice it to say, that it is now agreed by them that it ought to be sepa- 
 rated from the gallinaceous tribes with which it was so long connected in ornithological 
 descriptions. Be it however understood, that we have two distinct sporting varieties of 
 the phe-T'i-'int One, "-a* her larger than the other, is tl'e Phasianus Colchicus Linn. (Jig. 402.), 
 
 .Q2 which it will be seen is 
 
 '" ^^^- 
 
 C i< 
 
 not collared like the small 
 or ring necked pheasant, 
 Phasianus Torquatus of 
 Temminck. Both bow- 
 ever interbreed, which 
 might lead to a supposi- 
 tion, that accident more 
 than design had occasion- 
 ed this variation between 
 them, were it not that th<.- 
 difference observed in 
 their relative sizes .still 
 remains with the progeny 
 of each. In a sporting 
 point of view the pheasant 
 is very important to the 
 
 ,..„_„ lovers of shooting. The 
 
 naturalist also admires it 
 for its beauty, and is particularly interested by a consideration of its extensive geographical 
 distribution ; nor can look, but with some surprise, at the ease with which it becomes natur- 
 alised in a country opposed in so many particulars, as is our portion of the globe, to its 
 early birth-place. We shall therefore, as we hope, stand excused by our readers of all 
 classes, if we dilate somewhat more than is our usual custom on the natural history of these 
 objects of general regard and admiration. Although the genus Phasianvs is now restricted 
 by modern naturalists, it nevertheless contains other splendid varieties besides those already 
 hinted at, two of which are frequently met with among us in aviaries. One from the south 
 of China, known as the golden pheasant, and by Mr. Swainson called Nycthemerus Pictus, 
 figured at p. 20. is a beautiul example, and not uncommon in our aviaries, where it is fed 
 with grain in varieties, as rice, hemp, wheat, and, as we should recommend, Indian spices 
 produced in pods. It likewise eats vegetables of various kinds, aromatic herbs, fruits, raw 
 and preserved, and insects in vast quantities, the want of which cuts off very many of them. 
 The other variety is the silver pheasant, Nycthemerua Argetitattis, which, if less showy than 
 the last, is to the full as elegant, and has been longer domesticated in our aviaries. It is 
 more hardy than tlie golden pheasant, being a native of the north of China, and may be 
 brought to propagate here with little trouble, so that without doubt we shall yet see it 
 ranging the open country with our common pheasants. It makes its nest in April, and 
 lays from eight to fourteen eggs, which are of a reddish yellow, varied with white, and 
 sprinkled with small brown spots. Mr. Swainson tells us their young are hatched in twenty- 
 six days. Mr. Castang, however, enumerates six different varieties of pheasant, exclusive 
 of the common: as the gold, the silver, the ring necks, the white, the pied, and the Bohe- 
 mian ; but some of these are as strictly exotic. 
 
 2635. The common pheasant is described by Bewick as being "two feet eleven inches in 
 length. The bill is of a pale horn colour ; the nostrils are hid under an arched coveting ; eyes 
 yellow, and surrounded by a space, in appearance like scarlet cloth finely spotted with black ; 
 immediately under each eye is a small patch of short feathers of a dark glossy purple ; the 
 
 3 I 3 
 
854 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 upper parts of the head and neck are deep purple, varying to glossy green and blue ; lower 
 parts of the neck and the breast reddish chesnut, with black indented edges ; the sides and 
 lower part of the breast the same, with pretty large tips of black to each feather, which in 
 different lights vary to a glossy purple ; the belly and vent are dusky ; back and scapulars 
 beautifully variegated with black and white, or cream colour speckled with black, and mixed 
 with deep orange, all the feathers edged with black ; on the lower part of the back is a mix- 
 ture of green ; the quills are dusky, freckled with white ; wing-coverts brown, glossed with 
 green, and edged with white ; rump plain reddish brown ; the two middle feathers of the 
 tail are about twenty inches long, the shortest on each side less than five, of a reddish brown, 
 marked with transverse bars of black ; legs dusky, with a short blunt spur on each, but in 
 some old birds the spurs are as sharp as needles ; between the toes there is a strong mem- 
 brane. The female is less, and does not exhibit that variety and brilliancy of plumage 
 which distinguish the male : the general colours are light and dark brown, mixed with 
 black, the breast and belly finely freckled with small black spots on a light ground ; the 
 tail is short and barred somewhat like that of the male ; the space round the eye is covered 
 with feathers. In many gentlemen's woods there is a kind as white as snow, which will 
 intermix with the common pheasant. The common pheasant, however, is the only one of 
 its kind that has multiplied fi-eely in our island. Pheasants are generally found in low 
 woody places, on the borders of plains where they delight to sport ; during the night they 
 roost on the branches of trees. They are very shy birds, and do not associate much together, 
 except during the months of March and April, when the male seeks the female; they are 
 then easily discoverable by the noise which they make in crowing and clapping their wings, 
 which may be heard at a considerable distance. The hen makes her nest on the ground 
 like the partridge, and lays from twelve to fifteen olive coloured eggs, which are smaller 
 than those of the domestic hen ; the young follow the mother as soon as they are freed 
 from the shell. During the breeding season the cock pheasant will sometimes intermix 
 with our common hen, and produce a hybrid breed, of which we have known several in- 
 stances." (British Birds, vol. i, p. 321.) 
 
 2636. " It is now generally admitted" says Sir William Jardine, " that the pheasant was 
 originally introduced into Europe from the banks of the Phasis (now the Rioni), a river in 
 Calchis, in Asia Minor. The Greeks, in the ascent of the stream, were attracted by their 
 beauty ; and the bird being so easily domesticated, a valuable addition to the luxury of 
 themselves and the Romans was soon secured, and rapidly extended itself over the southern 
 countries of Europe. They appeared at the expensive and superabundant repasts of the 
 ancients, and for a time bore the palm for novelty ; and Heliogobalus in his ostentation is 
 said to have fed the lions of his menagerie with them. The pheasant may be said to have 
 been originally restricted to the Asiatic continent, extending over the greater part of it, and 
 reaching to China and the confines of Tartary." (Naturalist's Library, vol. iii. p. 190.) 
 It is at the present time, however, much more extended ; and its hardihood of constitution 
 is such as to fit it for almost every climate. It is abundant in Siberia, and it has some few 
 years since been introduced into North America. The period of its introduction into 
 Britain is not certainly known : " the price they bore," says Mr. Daniel, " according to 
 Echard's History of England, a. n. 1299 (being 27 Edward I.), was 4<i. " It should 
 however be remembered, that at this time the value of a mallard was \\d. ; a plover, ] d. ; a 
 couple of woodcocks, \\d. ; wheat was sold for Is. Sd., and at some places for Is. 4rf. per 
 quarter, or 4s. of our money. A fat lamb, from Christmas to Shrovetide, Is. 4rf., and all 
 the year after 4d. Pheasants were not originally inhabitants of America; their wings 
 being short, tliey are ill adapted for long flights ; therefore it is more probable that they 
 have been purposely sent to every place which they now inhabit, than that they came there 
 by chance. This is ascertained by their complete imprisonment in the Isolo Madre, in the 
 Lago Maggiore, at Turin, as they cannot fly over the lake ; and, unless picked up by the 
 boatmen, are always drowned when they attempt it. Sonnini relates, that the pheasants of 
 some of the northern islands of the Archipelago, and which come thither from the woods 
 of Thessalia, are larger and handsomer than those of other countries ; and that it is an 
 amusement for the rich Turks of Salonica to fly at them birds of prey, which they carry 
 on their fist. " When the pheasant takes its flight, the bird of prey which they let loose, 
 hovering above, compels it to perch on some tree ; he then places himself on another branch 
 over its head, and keeps it in such terror, that it suffers itself to be approached, and easily 
 taken alive. This fact," continues Mons. S., "sufficiently develops the mystery of fasci- 
 nation." (^Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 33. ) 
 
 2637. A gastronomic hint of Mr. Daniel cannot be passed over. " These birds," 
 he says, " are no less salutary than beautiful. When the ancient physicians spoke of the 
 wholesoraness of any viands, they made their comparison with the pheasant. The hens 
 are certainly more juicy, and every way preferable ; still the real sportsman feels a twinge 
 whenever he sees a hen pheasant destroyed. They are best roasted, and the most eligible 
 mode of dressing an old cock Is (after being kept a proper time) to stuff him with the lean 
 of the inside of a sirloin of beef cut into pieces the size of dice and well-seasoned; the 
 
Chap. IV. THE PHEASANT. fi53 
 
 gravy issuing from the beef gradually diffuses itself through the flesh, and renders it less 
 dry and hard than when destitute of this supply." (Ibid. p. 35.) 
 
 2638. The ring necked pheasant is not, as Bewick would seein to insinuate, a mere variety 
 of the common kind ; but is an individual breed, native to China. It however associates with 
 the common pheasant ? But whether or not it breeds with it, is a question not yet decisively 
 settled. Bewick's description of this bird is, that the only difference between it and the com- 
 mon pheasant consists in its white ring. But it is necessary to state, that correct as Bewick 
 usually is, he is at variance, in this instance, with some modern authorities, who aver that 
 these varieties do not interbreed. Were that the case, we should see half-collared, part- 
 collared, and, indeed, an endless variety of markings, which Bewick, however, says he has 
 seen. We hope this subject will yet occupy the full attention of experimentalists. Let us 
 refer to Sir William Jardine. " The ringed pheasant," he says, " chiefly inhabits the forests 
 of China, where the common species is also abundant ; but in this natural state they never 
 breed together. The eggs of the ringed bird also differ, — they are of a pale bluish green, 
 marked with small blotches of a deeper tint; while those of the common pheasant are of 
 an olive white, and without any spots. The ringed pheasant in its wild state is always of 
 a lesser size ; the extreme length never exceeding two feet five inches, and the tail itself is 
 much shorter in proportion to the body. The head is of a whitish fawn colour, tinted 
 with bluish green ; and above each eye there are two white lines, forming a sort of eyebrow. 
 The markings on the back are different and smaller, and the rump feathers show the same 
 peculiar tint which the mixture of fawn and greenish blue exhibits : and, lastly, the white 
 ring is broadest upon the sides of the neck, which is a mark which never can be mis- 
 taken. The female also differs in her lesser size and comparative length of the tail. The 
 ground colour of the plumage is brown. There are no dark spots upon the breast, and the 
 barring of the tail is very distinctly marked ; but what Temminck has observed to be the 
 principal distinction in the female is, a little band of thick and black feathers, which runs a 
 short way under each eye, and which he thinks is wanting in the other." (Naturalist's 
 Library, vol. iii. p. 193.) The complete individuality of either the common or the ring- 
 necked pheasant is, nevertheless, not completely established, since we find Sir William 
 Jardine thus continuing the subject: — " The pheasant sometimes also crosses with the do- 
 mestic fowl. Temminck mentions this as requiring great attention to accomplish ; but 
 where poultry is kept upon the borders of a wood abounding with pheasants, it occasionally 
 happens, and would do so perhaps more frequently, if favourable opportunities occurred ; 
 a specimen in our own possession, exhibiting all the mixed characters, was procured in a 
 wild state. M. Temminck also records a solitary instance of a mule between the female 
 common pheasant and male golden pheasant, which exhibited a curious but splendid mix- 
 ture ; all his endeavours, however, to procure a second specimen were ineffijctual. The 
 common pheasant breeds, also, freely with the ringed bird, and the offspring is productive. 
 This has been considered by many as a proof that these two birds were identical ; but in 
 the whole of this order, and its corresponding one among quadrupeds, this law has a much 
 more extended modification, and can scarcely be taken as a criterion, except in very opposite 
 instances." (Loc. cit. p. 198.) Time however, and more extended experimental inquiry, 
 will eventually settle the question ; which, though important to the naturalist, is not so 
 much so to the sportsman. 
 
 2639. The preservation and increase of pheasants are in many points of view important 
 considerations with all sportsmen, all holders of manors, and indeed with the public at large ; 
 but the natural antipathy these birds evince to become domesticated like others of the galli- 
 naceous fowls, has tended much to prevent their increase, and even to lessen their numbers. 
 Were the pheasants, like the turkeys, to be so domesticated that they could be housed at 
 night, and driven out by hundreds to feed in the morning, their number might be unlimited. 
 But the spirit of independence in this race, unless long domesticated, is such, that under 
 any restraint neither will the hen lay her usual proportion of eggs, nor attend to heryouno- 
 when hatched ; and hence it is that the eggs are usually consigned over to the common hen. 
 Mr. Waterton of Walton Hall (than whom few are more deeply read in Nature's works) 
 off'ers on this subject some interesting remarks ; — " Notwithstanding," he says, " the prox- 
 imity of the pheasant to the nature of the barn-door fowl, still it has that within it which 
 baffles every attempt on our part to render its domestication complete. What I allude to is 
 a most singular innate timidity, which never fails to show itself on the sudden and abrupt 
 appearance of an object. I spent some months in trying to overcome this timorous pro- 
 pensity in the pheasant, but I failed completely in the attempt. The young birds, which 
 had been hatched under a domestic hen soon became very tame, and would even receive 
 food from the hand, when it was off'ered cautiously to them. They would fly up to the 
 window, and would feed in company with the common poultry. But if any body ap- 
 proached them unawares, off" they went to the nearest cover with surprising velocity. They 
 remained in it till all was quiet, and then returned with their usual confidence. Two of 
 them lost their lives in the water by the unexpected appearance of a pointer, while the 
 barn-door fowls seemed scarcely to notice the appearance. The rest took finally to the woods, 
 
 3 I 4 
 
856 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. PahtVII. 
 
 at the conmiencement of the Ir.-eeding season. This particular kind of timidity, which does 
 not appear in our domestic fowls, seems to me to oppose the only, though at the same time 
 an insurmountable, bar to our final triumph over the pheasant. After attentive observation, 
 I can perceive nothing else in the habits of the bird to serve as a clue by which we may 
 be enabled to trace the cause of failure in the many attempts which have been made to invite 
 it to breed in our yards, and retire to rest with the barn-door fowl and turkey. Though a 
 preserve of pheasants is an unpopular thing, still I am satisfied, in my own mind, that the 
 bird cannot exist in this country without one. At the same time, I am aware that a pre- 
 serve may be overdone. Thus, when pheasants are reserved for a day of slaughter, under 
 the ai)pellation of a battue, the regular supply of the market is endangered, and the diver- 
 sion has the appearance of cruelty, and no good end seems to be answered. It exposes 
 the preserves of pheasants, in general, to the animadversions of an angry press, which are 
 greedily read, and long remembered, by those whose situation in life precludes them from 
 joining in tlie supposed diversion. However ardently I may wish to protect the pheasant 
 in an ornithological point of view — I say ornithological, for its flesh I heed not — still, I 
 am fully aware that the danger to be incurred, and the odium to be borne, are mighty 
 objections. We read, that the ancients sacrificed a cock to .^sculapius : perhaps the day 
 is at no great distance, when it will be considered an indispensable act of prudence, for the 
 country gentleman to offer up his last hecatomb of pheasants at the shrine of public opinion. 
 The more we look into the habits of the pheasant, the more we must be persuaded that 
 much more attention ought to be paid to it than is generally paid to other kinds of game. 
 The never-failing morning and evening notice which it gives of its place of retreat, together 
 with its superior size, cause it to be soon detected and easily killed. The tax, too, which 
 government has ])ut upon it, enhances its value as an indispensable delicacy at the tables 
 of those who give good cheer. In fact, few are the autumnal and winter dinners of the 
 wealthy where a roasted pheasant does not grace the second course. 
 
 " I'he poacher's means for the destruction of pheasants are various. The report of a gun, 
 or a clap of thunder, during the night, will often cause the pheasant to begin to crow, 
 as I have already stated ; and this greatly endangers their safety. When once they are 
 frightened from their roost, they never perch again during the remainder of the night, but 
 take refuge among the grass, and underneath the hedges, where they fall an easy prey to 
 the cat, the fox, and the stoat. A poacher, armed with a gun, finds a cloudy night fully as 
 good for slaughter as one in which the moon shines ; and, if larch trees grow in the wood, 
 to these he resorts, knowing, by experience, that the pheasant prefers this kind of tree to 
 any other. The larch suits pheasants admirably, on account of its branches growing nearly 
 at right angles from the stem : this renders the sitting position of the birds very easy. I 
 consider the smoking of pheasants, while they are roosting in a tree, as a mere idle story. 
 I myself ought to be a pretty good hand at poaching ; still, I am obliged to confess that I 
 have never been successful, in one single instance, in the many attempts I have made to bring 
 down the pheasant from his roost by the application of a smoking apparatus. Indeed, when 
 we reflect that the mouth of the bird is always shut during sleep, and that both it and the 
 nostrils are buried in the dorsal feathers, we are at a loss to conceive how the smoke can 
 enter them, and cause the bird to fall in stupefaction. If smoking were a successful 
 method, depend upon it the poachers would never be such noodles as to use a gun, the 
 report of which is sure to bring an attentive keeper up to the scene of their night's di- 
 version." (P. ,S09. ) We hope to stand excused for making so long an extract, but we 
 consider the importance of the subject, and the high character of the author required it. 
 Nor are we well pleased that our limits will not allow us to give the whole of the account 
 connected with the Increase and protection of this favourite bird, but which may be met 
 with at large in Loudon's Magazine of Natural Hiatory, vol. vi. p. 30-8., a reference to 
 which we pledge ourselves will repay the reader's trouble. We would likewise strongly 
 recommend Mowbray's Treatise on Breediiig and Rearing Domestic Poultry for a very judi- 
 cious code of instructions on the breeding and rearing of pheasants, in which it seems the 
 author was much assisted by Mr. Castang, formerly proprietor of the well-known menagerie 
 in the New-road, whose long acquaintance with the subject must have greatly enhanced the 
 value of the information he gave. It is in the spirit of approval of the labours of Mr. John 
 Lawrence, that we would propose to him that, in the next edition of this useful manual, he 
 should drop the soubriquet of Mowbray, its own sterling merit being such, that its real author 
 need not be ashamed of such a bantling, and the encouragement of the public being also such, 
 that they deserve to know to whom they are so much indebted. Mr. Daniel likewise, in his 
 Rural Sports, enters very fully into the methods of breeding and rearing pheasants, both by 
 natural and artificial means, as will be seen by a reference to that useful and amusing work. 
 We may take this opportunity of remarking on the aptitude observed in the gallinaceous birds 
 to destroy and, as it appears, to devour serpents and other venomous reptiles. The Hon. 
 and Rev. Charles Bathurst (to whom we also are indebted for some valuable communications) 
 in a letter to Dr. Chalmers writes, " Lord Bathurst's park, tkc. is two miles from this 
 place (Siddington, near Cirencester), and in his woods, near the keeper's house, peacocks. 
 
Chap IV. PROPAGATION OF PHEASANTS. 8.57 
 
 are kept as ornaments to the wild scenery, but not, as far as I have ever heard, or even since 
 reading your paper been able to learn, for the purpose of destroying serpents. I do not 
 make out that they are esteemed in this part of the country the natural enemy of the ser- 
 pent tribe ; neither do I see, in any of the works of natural history which I have consulted 
 since reading your article, that this peculiarity has been noticed. Among ancient naturalists, 
 Aristotle and Pliny say not a word on that subject : BufTon and Bewick, you say, do not 
 mention this peculiarity, so I have not consulted them ; but I have looked into Goldsmith 
 and Blumenbach, but find it not there either. However, it may not be uninteresting to 
 you, as in a great measure connected with your subject, to mention a circumstance which 
 recently came to my knowledge : — My friend Sir John Ogilvy, who has lately been staying 
 with us, told me that last year, when riding to Halnaker Park in Sussex, he saw a pheasant 
 with a long thin substance in its beak, and, upon his making towards the bird, he flew off 
 and dropped his prey, which turned out to be a slow worm, or blindworm {Anguis fragilis}. 
 The pheasant has by this anecdote lieen proved to prey on serpents ; and if it be true of 
 the pheasant, why should it not be true of the peacock, for they are both species of the same 
 order, GalliruB?" (^Magazine of Natural Histury, vol. vii, p. 152.) We may also add from 
 the same source, that the attention of the late Mr. Sykes (M.P. for Hull) being attracted 
 to the efforts of a peacock to break the glass frame which covered a hot-bed, he removed it, 
 when the peacock instantly leaped into the bed, and scratching away some of the manure 
 exposed to view a nest of young serpents, all of which the peacock, with a little assistance, 
 instantly killed and devoured. We hope these and other notices which have appeared 
 on the instinctive warfare which the gallinaceous birds generally make on serpents, as 
 well as on many other noxious animals, will gain them the good opinion and humane protec- 
 tion of the sportsman against any unnecessary cruelty committed on them during his lawful 
 pursuit of these birds. The pheasant occasionally grows to a very great size : Mr. Daniel 
 notices one in 1810, near Whitehaven, which weighed fifty-six ounces, and measured from 
 bill to tail one yard five inches. Mr. Missing of Titchfield, Hants, killed on the estate of 
 John Fleming, Esq. (M.P. for that county) November 23d, 1827, one which weighed three 
 pounds nine ounces, and measured from one extremity to the other three feet ten inches. 
 
 2640. The muHipUcation and preservation of pheasants. It is fit that, ere we enter on our in- 
 structions how to destroy these birds in the most sporting like manner, that we meet the threat- 
 ened waste, by offering information on the most effective methods of breeding and rearing 
 them. Instructions for this purpose may be met with in Mowbray's excellent work already 
 noticed, and there are many professed breeders of pheasants in several of our midland 
 counties, as Herts and Bucks, who are ready to supply them when wanted. Every gamekeeper 
 also ought to know where to procure eggs, and how to hatch them in such numbers, that 
 even the severest battue, or the most deadly epidemic, shall not wholly destroy them. 
 Mr. Barker Daniel also treats on this subject with his accustomed perspicacity, and his 
 very active mind and sporting habits led him not only to write, but likewise to experiment, 
 on the matter. We believe that few, if any, of the gentlemen in the county he lived in could 
 excel him in whatever he undertook connected with field sports ; he not only reared his 
 pheasants, but broke his sporting dogs of every description himself. We know his 
 spaniels, in particular, were equal if not superior to any others in Essex, or in any of the 
 surrounding counties where they had been hunted under competition. Mr. Daniel himself 
 allows that they were so very excellent, that he was once desired to fix his own price upon 
 six brace and a half, after being offered 150 guineas for them. He had, for many years pre- 
 viously, purchased at various times at least four score spaniels, all with excellent characters ; 
 but v/hich, with the exception of four brace, were regularly consigned to the halter for 
 incorrigible hare hunting; nor would he ever have succeeded to his wish, but by procuring 
 Mr. Hoare's breed, after that gentleman's decease ; in possession of which, and by attention 
 to obtain any cross that could improve them, he at length effected his object. Amidst a 
 great abundance of hares in all the manors he preserved, he had at one time in his possession 
 six brace of spaniels that would not, individually or collectively, run a hare thirty vards : it 
 will readily be supposed that, with such dogs, he could not fail of finding all the game that 
 any covert contained ; he seldom lost a wounded bird, nor (iniless in the pursuit of a 
 winged pheasant, when they sometimes laid hold of his tail feathers, which, from his rapid 
 running, be left in their mouths) did his spaniels ever break or rumple their game. 
 (Vol. iii. p. 68.) As we knew this gentleman personally from his visiting us at Tollesbury 
 Lodge, and also from often meeting with him in company, we are prepared to speak of him 
 as a well-bred gentleman, and so universal a sportsman, that he excelled in almost all field 
 sportings. " The Rev. William Barker Daniel," says Mr. John Lawrence (who was both his 
 countryman and townsman, and, as it seems, knew him and his family intimately) " was an 
 Essex man. He was a nephew of Lady Barker, the reputed chere amis of the Culloden 
 Duke of Cumberland. The deceased had originally a sufficient estate, and resided in his 
 native county, until either imprudence or misfortune located and fixed him in banco 7-egis 
 for the remainder of his life, a term extending, as I recollect, to about forty years. His 
 age was probably given somewhat incorrectly in the newspapers : I think it must have 
 
858 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Pamt VII. 
 
 extended several years beyond fourscore." Of his Rural Sports we need say no more than 
 that the work has been abused by many who copied from it ; and has been lauded, as it 
 justly deserves to be, by all impartial critics. It had its errors, without doubt, as every 
 work has ; let him therefore, in whose writings no error can be found, let him, and him 
 only, wag a tongue, or pen to dispraise. We apprehend that Mr. Lawrence considerably 
 overrates the period of this gentleman's confinement, but, without doubt, unintentionally. 
 
 2641. hi attempting to raise a stoch of pheasants, as much as possible study their tastes 
 and aptitudes. " They show," Mr Daniel very justly says, " a great preference to certain 
 localities, among which aldercars, willow-garths, saltings, or marshes close to the sea, or 
 cliffs with any furze or cover in them, and which join the salt water ; for, like pigeons, 
 they are great lovers of salt. If in such natural advantages of situation they are more- 
 over tempted to continue by a regular supply, during winter, of their favourite food, they 
 will soon be as plentiful as can fairly be desired ; and will prove that the character ascribed 
 to the pheasant, of being a determined rambler, is void of all truth. Doubtless drivino' a 
 covert thrice a week with a team of spaniels, as noisy and numerous as a pack of hounds, 
 will be sufficient to induce any animal, possessing the ability, to shift its quarters ; tut 
 where a pheasant can obtain food and enjoy quiet, he is of too indolent a nature to be 
 flitting through a country in search of adventures. It has been contended, that pheasants 
 are always shy, and difficult to be tamed. I have had them (he says) pinioned, and let run 
 with the common poultry ; and they were equally domesticated ; and some, hatched under 
 hens, remained in or about the garden until the spring following, and then probably bred 
 at no great distance. During one winter a brace of cocks and leash of hens, so fostered, 
 regularly perched upon trees not five yards from the bed-room windows; and these birds 
 in the daytime would take bread out of the hand that offered it. But without having 
 recourse to instances where the will was restrained, and the natural dread of man counter- 
 acted, from the earliest period of their existence, by his appearing almost constantly 
 before their eyes ; we can assert the original breeds fed there would immediately come 
 to the keeper's whistle, follow him by scores, and scarcely allow the peas to run from 
 his bag into the troughs before they began to feed ; those that could find no peas at one, 
 would attend him with the same familiarity to other troughs, until they obtained room : 
 yet these were birds with all their native wild habits, and hunger alone could not have 
 induced this intercourse, as they were regularly fed twice, and sometimes thrice, a day." 
 (Loc. cit. p. 46. ) There might also, to this domestic attention of feeding the phea- 
 sants by hand, be added the machine known as the pheasant-feeder {fig. 403.), which, being 
 
 placed in some convenient but 
 rather retired spot near the 
 keeper's lodge, would not only 
 assist in keeping them toge- 
 ther, but might attract any 
 other stray pheasants also to 
 locate themselves, and to breed 
 in these woods. This pheasant- 
 feeder is manufactured both of 
 iron and tin, and may be pro- 
 cured of Messrs. Bailey, 272. 
 High Holborn, and of Mr. 
 Weir, Oxford-street. Mr. Ber- 
 ners, of Woolverston Hall in 
 Suffolk, pursues a novel me- 
 thod of keeping pheasants 
 within some particular covers 
 where they are fed, by placing 
 boys from day-break till dark, 
 with long sticks, at short distances from each other, by the sides of these covers, who, by 
 the noise they make with their sticks against the bushes, and their talking, effectually 
 deter the birds from approaching the boundaries of the wood where the sentinels are 
 stationed, and from running into the adjoining fields to feed, which happen not to be 
 Mr. Berners' property." The great danger to be apprehended is, that the hens of the ad- 
 joining manor will sport their love-call, or invitation, to these their neighbours ; for they 
 are well known to love variety. 
 
 2642. The directions for pheasant breeding and rearing, laid down by numerous writers, 
 of course vary. Mr. Waterton and some other ingenious naturalists have touched on 
 the subject ; and notices to this effect, as well as many collateral matters, may be met with 
 in Loudon's Magazine of Natural History, to which we would refer the inquirer. 
 Mr. Daniel rests on two plans for breeding these birds, both of which he says may be 
 depended upon. " In a mew," he writes, " the hens will drop many eggs, but they very 
 
Chap. IV. BREEDING AND REARING OF PHEASANTS. 8.59 
 
 rarely dispose them properly in a nest, or sit upon them ; the task of incubation being for 
 the most part performed by a common hen (the silk-fowl and bantam are by some kept 
 solely for this purpose). According to BufFon, when first hatched, they should be fed with 
 hard boiled eggs, crumbs of bread, and lettuce leaves, well mixed, with an addition of the 
 eggs of meadow ants. At this tender age two precautions are essential, viz. never to allow 
 them any drink, nor carry them abroad until the dew is entirely off (every kind of 
 humidity being hurtful) ; and that their food be given frequently, and in small quantities, be- 
 ginning at day-break, and always mixing it with ants' eggs : the place must be kept extremely 
 clean, and they should be taken in before sunset. In the second month nutriment more 
 substantial may be given, such as eggs of the wood ant, wheat, barley, ground beans, wood- 
 lice, earwigs, and other small insects, to make a variety; and the intervals between the 
 meals may be gradually prolonged. At this time they begin to be subject to vermin : place 
 small heaps of dry earth or fine sand, by tumbling and rubbing in which they will soon 
 rid themselves of the painful itching occasioned by them. Water must also now be given 
 frequently, and always clean, else the pip may be contracted ; which should be re- 
 moved as in common chickens, and that then the bill be rubbed with bruised garlic 
 mixed with tar. The third month is attended with new diseases ; the tail feathers then 
 drop, and others appear — a sort of critical period to the pheasant as well as the pea- 
 cock. Eggs given moderately are efficacious in combating the trying complaint, and 
 lessening its danger. The younglings may now be carried, with the crib, into the field, 
 where the colony is to be dispersed : if white clover grows in it the pheasant chicks will 
 pick the seeds out of the heads, and it will wonderfidly strengthen them (white clover 
 seed also given when wheat or other grain is used, will prove very nourishing): they must 
 also at first be fed in the field with some favourite food, but never twice in the same spot, 
 and the quantity may be diminished daily; and thus by degrees they will be constrained 
 to provide for themselves, and become acquainted with the country. "When able to 
 procure subsistence, they will soon grow as wild as those bred in the woods, with this 
 exception, that they will retain a sort of affection for those spots into which they were first 
 resigned to liberty and nature." 
 
 2643. The second plan is more circumstantial, and is as well worth the observation of 
 those who accidentally hatch them from eggs mown over in clover, grass, &c. as when 
 obtained from the eggs of pheasants kept on purpose. The same method will also answer 
 for the rearing of partridges. " Have frames seven feet long, and two feet and a half wide, 
 similar in their form to those for cucumbers, and without a bottom ; the large end is to be 
 made as a coop for the hen, the bars wide enough for the young pheasants to run from the 
 hen to feed in the frame, wl:ich is to be covered with a fine meshed net. If pheasants are 
 kept from which the eggs are to be procured, there should be seven hens to one cock. 
 To forward their laying, give white peas ; when they drop their eggs stick them in bran, 
 with the small end downwards, until there are fifteen, which are a sitting for a hen. Get 
 small square boxes, wide enough for the hen to turn in, with covers to hasp down, and 
 holes to admit the air ; make a nest of clean wheat straw ; every morning take the hens 
 off, and put them under small coops, allowing to each a quarter of an hour to feed and 
 empty themselves ; then replace them on the nest until the next morning : when they 
 have set a fortnight, remember to sprinkle the eggs with milk-warm water every morning, 
 just before the hen is put upon the nest, to prevent the eggs being shell-baked ; when 
 hatched, let them remain with the hen eight "hours to dry ; then move them into the coop 
 in the frame, upon gravel, in the eye of the sun ; feed them with small ant-eggs ; and after 
 a week move the frame upon grass in a warm place. There must be a sliding-board to pen 
 the young with the hen when moved ; each frame must have small pans for water, and that 
 for the hen must be fixed to the coop, out of the young birds' reach. Every morning o-ive 
 the young pheasants curd made with new milk ; small ant-eggs during the day : at a 
 month's end put a small piece of saffron into their water, and every morning, for each 
 frame, give a good sized toast stepped in chamber-lye, which will keep them free from 
 distemper, and is of the first use in causing easy moulting. Use the young birds to a 
 whistle when fed, which should be four times in the course of the day. When the poults 
 are large, there should be a hole in the small end of the frame to let them out and in, and 
 a sliding-board to pen them in at night, when they are always to be covered with mats. 
 Before the hole is opened in the morning there should be food, such as large ant-eg^s, 
 buck-wheat, and other grain, laid near the frame ; every day this is to be moved further 
 from it : by so doing they will soon partly learn to take care of themselves, and at the 
 sound of the whistle will come in from all quarters like pigeons : when they gradually 
 disregard the whistle, and at last desert it, they are safe, and capable of providing for their 
 own sustenance and safety." {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 48 — 51. > 
 
 2644. Mutations among pheasants. We hardly need inform the sportsman tbat Nature 
 appears to the full as fond of sporting as himself. One very remarkable effect which age 
 appears to have on the hen pheasant is, that sometimes at an early period, but more fr«>- 
 
860 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING Part VII. 
 
 qiiently when she altogether ceases to lay, her plumage will assimilate in a greater or 
 less degree with that of the male. The celebrated John Hunter was at much pains to 
 discover whether the internal parts had taken on a similar change ; but in the cases 
 met with by him and by many others, ourselves among the number, who had actually 
 examined the bodies, no instance occurred where any organic change had taken place in 
 the generative organs. Neither is this assumption of external male characteristics by age 
 confined to gallinaceous fowls, but extends likewise to many other birds. Pheasants 
 are also apt to be taken with a distemper in their early state, which proves very destructive 
 to them. A correspondent, who signs himself Vectis (probably it is H. D. C, whom 
 we know to be a rearer of this bird, and an ingenious experimentalist, Ed.), com- 
 plains that those he attempts to rear die off suddenly about the time they are throw- 
 ing off their crop and tail feathers, without any apparent illness, having food in plenty, of 
 which ants and their eggs form a part, they having also air and exercise on the grass- 
 plots, with a daily change of situation. We have known this happen so frequently, that it 
 has called our particular attention to it ; and we have observed that the affection complained 
 of usually occurs when great calls are made on the constitution, particularly to furnish the 
 crop and tail feathers, which, as being numerous and massive, require extraordinary powers. 
 In eastern countries pheasants live mucli on aromatic plants, spice seeds, and other stimu- 
 lants, which tend to make them so little obnoxious to disease. This consideration should 
 be kept in mind, and should influence all pheasant breeders to give them, at these times 
 particularly, a warming nutritious diet, as chopped eggs, shred beef, and other nutrients. 
 Mr. Castang says, he had rather encounter all the vermin that could beset his menagerie, 
 than this pheasant distemper. He gives alum curd and ants' eggs to combat it, with a 
 frequent change of situation ; which, in our opinion, is equally judicious and important. 
 It commands a change of air and a change of food, for it offers many matters that would not 
 otherwise be brought before them. We would recommend, in addition to what is above 
 stated, that pepper pods and other aromatics be enlisted into the service, to increase 
 the vital action of the system. (See some further very useful practical instructions on 
 rearing pheasants at large in the work we have just quoted ; see likewise Mr. Loudon's 
 Ar/riculture, p. 1549. where the subject of pheasant breeding is treated on more at length.) 
 2645. Mortality among pheasants. It may be well to observe, that in some years a great 
 mortality prevails among full grown pheasants also ; but as its effects are only seen when 
 remedies are unavailable, we can say little further on it, than that the peculiarities 
 of weather, the preponderance or the scarcity of certain food they incline to, as well 
 as the freedom of their residence from moisture, &c. &c. should all be noted as a 
 future guidance, either to prevent, or cure, or both. To the preservation and increase of 
 pheasants on a sporting domain it is requisite that there should be a keeper's lodge in the 
 centre of every preserve ; and that, between the pheasants around and the keeper, a 
 friendly intimacy should be formed, so that at the ringing of a sonorous bell the pheasants 
 may be summoned to be fed. We have, as we believe, already alluded to this arborary loca- 
 tion of the keeper, near which the sound of a gun must never be heard, as essential to the 
 preservation of the game on an estate ; particularly it is of consequence to the welfare of 
 the pheasants not located immediately around the keeper's lodge, that the means of feeding 
 them likewise should be studied. Besides well thatched small mounds of beans, barley, 
 oats, and buck-wheat, which they are very fond of, and still more so, if from a bean field 
 there be left ungathered a quantity, from which they will not stray far ; and if these are 
 objected to, in lieu of them place within the inclosure the ingenious contrivance known as 
 the pheasant-feeder (_/?^. 40.3. p. 858.) into which put such grain as will, during hard wea- 
 ther, snows, &c. supply food for both pheasants and partridges, although more particularly 
 designed for the pheasant. In very dry seasons water-troughs likewise should be put here 
 and there for the pheasants to drink from. In snows, strew the covers and the adjacent 
 fields witii unthrashed corn, having first swept away the snow, which will make the food more 
 conspicuous ; but keep an eye over the places, or snares will be set for the birds. Neigh- 
 bouring pheasants will also be inclined to domesticate where they are best fed. Be likewise 
 careful that your stock is on a fair sexual equality. If you have too many cocks, the hens 
 will seek mates in other manors. Until the older cocks are matched, they will drive the 
 young cocks away ; consequently, a sufficient number of hens should remain for their 
 pairing also. The judicious gamekeeper, who is fond of his birds, will be able to form a 
 ];roper estimate of the relative proportion of the sexes ; but as the pheasant is not remarked 
 for his constancy, so if a kvi more hens than cocks remain on the manor, no great mischief 
 will ensue; and the more, as the cock is not over nice whether he have one or two wives. 
 However, a great disproportion is not desirable, it hiving been frequently observed, that, 
 where the cocks had been killed off so closely, in such case the hens would seek distant 
 coverts, to the great disappointment of the landowner and his friends. As this invariably 
 happens, it becomes the more imperatively necessary to guard against a wanton destruction 
 of the cocks among pheasants. Thus it is, that on a small manor, not in the immediate 
 vicinity of great preserves, it is prudent to prevent a wanton destruction of the cock birds. 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 PHEASANT SHOOTING. 
 
 Sdbsect 10. Pheasant f^liooting. 
 
 861 
 
 404 
 
 •T -a>^^^ iCf^-^'-- 
 
 EASANT SHOOTINC 
 
 2646. Pheaxant shooting {fig. 404.), which commences the 1st of October, bears about 
 it a character of aristocratic sporting that cannot fail of enhancing it in our eyes, ahhough 
 to follow it well up is sufficiently laborious. It is very common both, to represent and to 
 consider a pheasant as a very easy bird to kill ; and to some, who can mark a penny-piece 
 thrown up nine times out of ten, it may be so ; but to those who are irritable, the noise 
 the animal makes in rising, both by the action of his wings, and by the disturbance of the 
 leaves he makes his way through, it is far otherwise. The professed snap shot frequently 
 reaches him before he is twenty yards off, blows him to pieces, and gets laughed at as he 
 picks up the mangled remains, or as Basto brings a half instead of a whole bird. Many 
 circumstances may tend to set at naught some common notions of the methods employed. 
 One very usual, but by no means a good conclusion is, that pheasant shooters ought to e:n- 
 ploy spaniels only. If, indeed, we had Mr. Daniel's breed, with which we have shot in 
 woods of our own renting, then we might be content ; or we might break out with the poet 
 Pye : - 
 
 " See how with emulative zeal they strive, 
 Thread the loose sedge, and thro' the thicket drive 1 
 No babbling voice the bosom falsely warms. 
 Or swells the panting heart with vain alarms. 
 Till all at once their choral tongues proclaim 
 The secret refuge of the lurking game. 
 Swift is their course ; no lengthened warnings now 
 Space to collect the scatter'd thoughts allow ; 
 No viary pointer shows the cautious eyes. 
 
 \Vhere from his russet couch the bird shall rise : 
 Perhaps light running o'er the mossy ground. 
 His devious steps your sanguine hopes confound ; 
 Or, by the tangled branches hid from sight, 
 Sudden he tries his unexpected flight ; 
 Soon as the ready dogs their quarry spring, 
 And swift he spreads his variegated wing, 
 Ceas'd is their cry ; with silent look they wait, 
 Till the loud gun decides the event of fate." 
 
 Mr. Daniel, we believe, never shot pheasants but with spaniels ; we know that he considered 
 any other dogs used in this sport misplaced ; but however this may be, his dogs seemed as 
 though they were purposely made for this sport, so excellent were they. " Spaniels," says 
 this gentleman, " for pheasant or cock shooting, cannot be too strong, too short upon the 
 leg, or have too much courage ; the thickness of the coverts will oppose, and sometimes 
 almost overpower, even this combination of form and spirit. It is not absolutely required 
 that they should literally answer the terms of the gentleman's advertisement, who, in 
 expressing his want of a brace of spaniels, insists as a sine qua non qualification, that " they 
 must know their names, and be alile to bear confinement;" but the first part is highly 
 necessary, and also tiiat they should come when called by that name. Should the woods 
 be ver)' extensive, when spaniels are steady from hares, they cannot well be too numerous • 
 but if given to hunt hares, they disturb the pheasants. Upon no account accept or keep a 
 spaniel (it is needless to tell a sportsman not to breed from) wliich has any taint of the 
 hound in his pedigree, although for generations back ; they will be sure to hunt hare in 
 preference to winged game ; and the stock may be crossed everlastingly, may attain beauty, 
 strength, symmetry, yet tliis latent spark of the harrier will never be extinguished." (Rural 
 Sports, vol. iii. p. 66. ) When we resided at Norman House, Stanstead Mountfitchett, 
 the keeper of Mr. Litenhouse, our neighbour, shot pheasants to terriers ; and we have known 
 others do the same. This keeper had also one terrier that he had broken to point them 
 steadily. We had heard of, but we never had at that time met with, this canine accom- 
 plishment in any other terrier : but these dogs were employed in pheasant shooting ; if 
 not frequently, yet occasionally, used by some few sportsmen ; and it is to be observed on 
 the advantages gained thereby, for the wiry coated sort will penetrate the thickest cover 
 with alacrity, which, in many instances, is a very important acquisition. When we went 
 out alone for pheasant shooting, we usually shot to one very steady pointer, liaving a bell 
 to his collar, and as the woods belonging to the manor of 'I'ollesbury which we held were 
 none of them large, and were likewise crossed with paths, one steady pointer with a bell 
 
862 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 was sufficient. On one occasion Mr. Daniel did us the favour of bringing over his spaniels, and 
 truly they made a very good display, and made the welkin ring a merry peal ; and it fortunately 
 happened that our sport was excellent, although our woods were not very well stocked with 
 game, having been previous to our taking them much neglected. Mr. Thornhill, an author 
 not 60 often quoted as we think he deserves to be for his straightforward, impartial, and 
 unassuming remarks, tells us that he also formerly made use of springing spaniels for phea- 
 sant shooting, particularly for three or four of the first weeks of the season, after which he 
 found that the moment the pheasants heard the dogs they quitted the whole, or at least 
 that part of the wood simultaneously. We have heard this effect said to be produced 
 by spaniels, noted by others likewise ; and, on more than one occasion, have witnessed it 
 ourselves. It is, however, so enlivening a cry rung in our ears, and particularly so when 
 the assembled gunners are sufficiently numerous to take diffijrent stations in a large cover, 
 that, with the stirring effect of expectation, the thrilling sound of a whirr, and the joyous 
 exclamation of mark ! we should pity the phlegm of him who would not give the chance of 
 a bird, more or less, to be thus excited. We can perfectly understand why the ardent 
 sportsman daily seeks for excitement both for body and mind ; but we have yet to learn 
 how the destruction of twenty, thirty, or forty individuals of so beautiful a portion of the 
 feathered creation, can constitute the happlnesa of any one, however extensive are his pre- 
 serves, and however well stocked they may be with these birds: — mais chacun a son gotit. 
 To return, however, to the kind of dog which is best fitted for pheasant shooting; it must 
 be allowed, that in this particular sport tastes vary much. 
 
 Some use beagles in this sport, and a few, as we have seen, employ terriers ; which 
 diversification is sometimes proper, and attended with success. But to meet with much 
 sport by the use of either spaniels or beagles, it must be in a particular locality, such as 
 thick hedgerows, furze plantations, and young woods, where the setter or pointer might 
 stand unseen until his own and his owner's patience were exhausted. We need not hint to 
 the well practised pheasant shooter, that the situations we have just noted are the most 
 likely places to find pheasants after a very wet night, as they appear to be greatly annoyed 
 at the droppings from the leaves of trees over their head where each drop falls almost with 
 the emphasis of a stone. In pheasant shooting tolerably early assembling is necessary for 
 a party of shooters, who would do well first to scour the stubbles of wheat, barley, and bean 
 fields ; for the birds that escaped from thence would take to the neighbouring woods ; 
 whereas those in the woods, when driven from thence, might not be polite enough to wait 
 in the open field the visit of the sportsman. A foggy day is not unfavourable to pheasant 
 shooting, the birds then stray abroad, and rove to considerable distances. Nevertheless we have 
 always observed, that on those days pheasants are doubly alert with their ears, consequently 
 springing spaniels are not good to quest with. We used on these occasions to go out with 
 one steady pointer, of course unbelled, and when making our way cautiously alongside 
 the hedgerows which skirted the covers, it was amusing to see how our own mincing gait 
 was assumed, not mimicked, by the intelligent brute, who also crept stealthily along ; and 
 in this way, by close beating the patches of cover very quietly, we seldom failed in finding 
 sport. On the contrary, when a very bright day shines over the head, and having tried 
 the morning feeding grounds, we would advise the gunner to scour the woods well. If it 
 be done with pointers, and you take two, let both be belled ; one should have a light 
 tinkling bell, which should be the dog that stays more closely to you than the other ; which 
 difference almost always occurs between two dogs. The wider ranging dog may have a 
 bell of much deeper tone, and thus you will be readily apprised which dog has the point, 
 and you will act accordingly. If you value the strict discipline of your pointers, never 
 enter a wood without a staunch retriever ; a bird being killed or wounded, your pointers 
 come to heel instantly ; your retriever is hied out, and finds your bird — he returns and places 
 it in your hand. Every one enacting their parts in the drama in this methodical way, you 
 feel the pleasure which thrills through the breast of every one who has done his tvork in a 
 workmanlike manner. 
 
 2647. Avoid killing a hen pheasant, except on some very particular occasions ; the principal 
 one is the increase of the hen birds to such a degree as to out-number the cocks. As 
 this does happen occasionally, then to thin them assists the general stock ; but we fear that 
 this excuse is sometimes made when it ought not to be. It was a very excellent conven- 
 tional understanding, that a fine of half-a-guinea should be paid to the keeper of the manor, 
 whenever a hen bird was killed. It is, however, often evaded ; and from the novice is not 
 exacted sometimes, when we think that it ought to be. The size of the cock, the length 
 of his tail, and his occasional call to his mates when all of them are absent, are sufficient 
 guides for the most inexperienced ; therefore never excuse the fine. What says the 
 poet Pye : — 
 
 " But when the hen, to thy discerning view, 
 Her sable pinion spreads, of duskier hue. 
 The attendant keeper's prudent warning hear. 
 And spare the offspring of the future year ; 
 Else shall the^Mp, which custom laid of old, 
 Avenge her slaughter by the forfeit, gold." 
 
Chap. IV. PHEASANT SHOOTING. 86S 
 
 2648. fn pheasant shooting, whatever dogs are employed, be particularly careful that they 
 are so well broken in, as not to notice other game. If spaniels be used, the thickest cover 
 should not daunt them ; and then the more there are, the more sport they will show, pro- 
 vided all are broken from questing any other game than that it is intended they should 
 hunt. If they are not, as Mr. Daniel says, "they disturb the pheasants who just fly up, 
 and perch upon the lower boughs ; and the ground of the covert is in vain traversed and 
 beat for birds that are already some yards above it : in short, a spaniel that follows a hare 
 further than whilst in view, is never worth keeping. Other circumstances to be -minded 
 are, that when a spaniel is once put into a covert, he is never to quit it to range in the 
 fields, which some slippery ones will do, whilst their owners are beating within it. When 
 a spaniel owns a haunt, and quests freely, there should be no disappointment ; whenever 
 the notes are doubled, their master should be certain there is game, and accordingly press 
 forward. Much depends upon the practice which spaniels have : the constant use, and the 
 killing of game to them, is as essential to the steadiness of a high-mettled spaniel, as to a 
 high-bred foxhound; neither can be worked too hard, if kept well in blood." Mr. Daniel 
 justly cautions every breeder of spaniels to be most careful that the breed is strictly pure ; 
 above all avoid the most distant cross of hound in him ; although the stain may have been 
 generations back, he will hunt hare in preference to winged game. " A stronger instance," 
 says Mr. Daniel, " could not well be exhibited, than in the spaniels of the deceased Lord 
 Waltham and Mr. Hoare : a road only parted the seats of these two gentlemen, and their 
 gamekeepers frequently shot in the woods together ; their dogs were equally handsome, 
 but those of the former would drive hares the day through, and consequently sprung every 
 thing that accidentally laid in their course, whilst those of the latter no more ran hares than 
 they did sheep ; they would, indeed, find the hares, but follow no farther than they saw 
 them : they were always in their places, twisting around every stub with that agility, and 
 possessed such fineness of nose, that neither woodcock nor pheasant could escape their 
 search. Lord Waltham's spaniel bitches had originally a cross of the beagle, and although 
 this was tried to be remedied by resorting to the best dogs, the tendency to hare could 
 never be subdued." (Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 68.) To this we would add one or two more 
 hints on the subject of cover beating, which we are the more inclined to do, because it is 
 equally applicable to cock as to pheasant shooting. Try your ground thoroughly with 
 yourselves, your dogs, and your beaters. A nide of pheasants is often collected near to- 
 gether. Woodcocks are not gregarious essentially, but we have, ere now, flushed three 
 from one spring ; and both these birds in the middle of the day will often lie close, particu- 
 larly when they hear that the enemy is abroad. The morning's scent also, when almost 
 evaporated, makes it necessary that yourselves, dogs, and beaters, should hunt the closer. 
 Try every part of the cover ; pheasants are capricious, but in the forenoon are often found 
 under the bushes and brambles, which frequently surround the larger trees of the forest. 
 If a slip is to be found, they are very likely to be there ; and if such slip be mossy and 
 sludgy, it will probably harbour a woodcock likewise at the right time of year. 
 
 2649. The time of the year has much influence over the methods employed in pheasant 
 shooting ; and the sport altogether materially differs, whether it be in October or in January. 
 When the leaves have fallen, not only are the birds more scarce, but they are more wary 
 also ; and if, in the early part of the season, they have been much shot at, they will almost 
 every one leave the wood as soon as they hear the sounds of a shooting party. Whatever 
 the time of year may be, we however would again advise the sportsman to make every 
 portion of his ground good, either by his own tread, or by the close hunting of his friends 
 and their dogs, as well as to beat closer as the day advances, for the morning scent evapo- 
 rates : particularly we would recommend to the junior sportsman, that, after having well 
 beaten a wood throughout, he makes a detour around, which very often affords him a few 
 more shots. In our own opinion December, however, should close the pheasant shooting 
 practice, and if the owner of the wood himself be the delinquent, he deserves to suffer from 
 it ; for it is two to one that the remaining pheasants will mate themselves with those of other 
 localities ; for tliough they are, to a certain degree, domestic birds, and if well fed, and not 
 eternally hunted, are tolerably constant to their birth-place, yet continued warfare will 
 force them to irrecoverably quit covers so often disturbed. Pheasants likewise are not 
 easily kept to woods which harbour many woodcocks ; for even though the pheasants may 
 be spared, they will not bear the too frequent firing around them. In such case, if the 
 covert be large, fence off a few acres surrounding the keeper's lodge, if there be one at 
 hand ; and such a lodge should exist in every extensive wood, and should be also tenanted 
 by an inmate of determined courage, and unimpeachable honesty. If this be done, the 
 skirts of the wood will afford good cock shooting ; and, in the open patches, snipes 
 likewise will harbour. A variety in the game is very pleasing to many to practice on, 
 although it is not so sportsmanlike as confining your chasings principally to one object. 
 If you are determined to pull down whatever comes in your way, whether hare, rabbit, 
 pheasant, woodcock, or snipe, then use a double gun, and employ shot of different sizes. 
 Use also a dog that cannot be spoiled ; a retriever, for instance, will answer the best ; or, in 
 default of that, a good poodle. 
 
Bfi4 
 
 -^vl^-^'"-: 
 
 rilACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 SuBSECT. 11. Battue Shooting. 
 
 Pakt VII. 
 
 2650. The battue is a general gathering of 6msA beaters and gunners, usually of the higher 
 orders {Jig. 405.), when a very large preserve is overrun with game. In such case the 
 owner invites his friends, and perhaps his tenants, to a grand battue or attack, sometimes on 
 the pheasants only, when they swarm ; and sometimes the bittue includes every variety of 
 game that is met with, except any one kind be particularly interdicted. We lament when 
 we hear of this indiscriminate slaughter, not only on account of the animals destroyed, but 
 because we think it affords the sensitive and the fastidious an excuse for slandering the 
 sport we are treating of as murderous and wanton. Mr. Daniel notices a day's battue on 
 Mr. Colquhoun's manor at Writham, in Norfolk, when the late Duke of Bedford and six 
 other gentlemen in the year 1796 killed eighty cock pheasants and forty hares, besides 
 partridges, in one day. Mr. Coke also in one day of October, 1797, upon his manor at War- 
 ham, and within a mile's circumference, bagged forty brace of partridges in eight hours 
 at ninety-three shots ; every bird was killed singly. The day before, on the same spot, 
 he killed twenty-two brace and a lialf in three hours. In 1801 this gentleman killed, in 
 five days, 726 partridges. In January, 1803, Mr. Coke, Sir John Shelly, and Mr. T. Sheridan, 
 went over to Houghton in Norfolk, on a chasse for their friend Lord Chohnondeley, and 
 killed there, with their three guns only (in one day), fourteen brace and a half of hares, 
 sixteen couple of rabbits, twenty-four brace of pheasants, thirteen brace of partridges, and 
 sixteen couple of woodcocks. The battue is a word of French extraction, literally bush 
 beating ; but the shooting it characterises is, we believe, practised in Germany, Flanders, 
 and some other continental states, as in France. Of the grand battues of France, particu- 
 larly those which were patronised by the Duke of Bouibon, in the neighbourhood of Chan- 
 tilly, some notice is taken at p. 90. In Germany the princes and nobility exhibit also 
 very extraordinary spectacles of this wholesale slaughter. In proof we may quote M. Dutens, 
 Itineratre, edit. 1793. p. 153.; where, we are told by him, that " Game is in such abun- 
 dance in Bohemia, that, in the year 1753, the emperor Francis I. made a shooting excursion 
 to one of the estates of Prince Colleredo ; in the space of eighteen days the imperial sports- 
 man fired 116,209 sliots, and killed 19,545 partridges, 18,243 hares, 9,499 pheasants, with 
 other inferior game, amounting to 47,950. I had this anecdote from the Prince Colleredo 
 himself.' With us, also, very great numbers of pheasants have been killed in a day of battue ; 
 and without doubt, to witness a dozen or two of well armed, well nerved, and well practised 
 sportsmen met together, purposely to thin the numbers of individual or collective game, 
 is a very animating sight. The general battue we cannot but consider as the most in- 
 teresting. In the midst of the bustle my Lord A. pulls down a noble cock pheasant; the 
 Duke of B. contents himself with flooring a partridge, which falls within a few feet of the 
 woodcock prostrated by the hero of many battles. The battue of France, Germany, &c. &c. 
 exhibits, however, much more masculine features than those of our country It is true, 
 that one of these congregational shootings in Devonshire might, in former times, bring the 
 sportsman into collision with a noble stag ; but in extra British battue it is not uncommon 
 to rouse a wild boar, or to unkennel an old wolf, in which case something more than child's 
 play is enacted ; and the fowling-piece of the sportsman is hardly sufficient to enable him 
 to escape scathless. 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE WOODCOCK. 
 
 865 
 
 2651. The Swedish shall may be considered as a species of battue, and a very interesting 
 one it is, if we call to the remembrance of our readers its important objects, and its three 
 days and nights' continuance, as described in p. 81. The actors in each of these battues are 
 on the anxious look-out for adventure, certainly in this instance of a more masculine kind ; 
 but neither do the Swedish sportsmen neglect the minor game ; and as arms are plentiful, so 
 shots are numerous ; and the welkin rings with the sounds of this extraordinary gathering. 
 But if the interesting account of Mr. Lloyd be perused, the analogy, though forced, will 
 strike ; and, at all events, we shall have introduced so much to interest the reader, that he 
 will resort to the work itself; and if, when he has perused, he do not thank us for the 
 introduction of it to his notice, we shall indeed be surprised. Under this view the battue 
 being considered as an assemblage of persons bent on the pursuit of a certain object or ob- 
 jects, we can trace its existence in many other countries besides those already specified. In 
 India the battue is in daily practice ; and while the well trained negroes pursue the wild 
 hog or the jackal with their spears, &c. their master and friends are hunting the tiger at 
 force to-day; to-morrow, probably, himself and friends will be shooting peacocks, snipes, 
 &c. in the morasses. The rajahs call a hunquah, or Indian drive, by orders spread abroad, 
 as the Swedes promulgate their skalls, or congregational gatherings to hunt, from the pulpit. 
 
 2652. The Indian general hunt, or oriental battue, appears from Mr. Johnson's account tp 
 be thus undertaken : — " The day before the hunt or driving commenced, several hundred 
 people were sent to the leeward extremity of the reserved cover, where they fixed on a proper 
 place, and set the nets, which extended about a mile, not in continuation, but at intervals. 
 They required four or five elephants and twenty or thirty bullocks to carry them. Each 
 net was about forty feet long and seven feet high ; the cords being of the size of a man's 
 little finger, lightly twisted, with meshes about eight inches square made without any knot 
 whatever, simply by twisting the cords into one another, by which tl ey were rendered more 
 elastic, less visible to the animals, and not so cumbersome and heavy as if made with knots. 
 Sometimes three or four nets were placed in succession, touching or overlapping one an- 
 other ; but more frequently they were intersected by jungle, which was made almost im- 
 penetrable by stakes driven down in the midst of it, and thorns twisted between them." 
 {Indian Field Sports, p. 14. ) It seems that these nets being set, platforms were raised 
 near them which held small sentry boxes made of matting ; or otherwise they sink pits, 
 into each of which a sportsman enters armed with a gun, or bow and arrow. However, 
 both to screen them from the sight and the attack of the savage animals to be entrapped, 
 strong thorns are bent over each grave-like opening, which, after the entry of the persons 
 intending to occupy it, are strongly lashed together, but so as to offer loopholes for shooting 
 through. Sometimes a hunquah, when undertaken by a rajah, will occupy several thousand 
 persons. Men, women, and children, all attend, and those who do not carry guns, spears, 
 bows and arrows, take what will make much noise, and drive the beasts into cover, from 
 which few escape, and in consequence for some months afterwards the natives, their children, 
 and cattle, live in tolerable security. Such are the outlines of a battue or death-dealing as- 
 semblage of sportsmen, whether congregated for diversion or general safety. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 2. The Natural History of the Woodcock. 
 
 2653. The woodcock {Scolopax Rusticola Linn., Jig. 406.), among naturalists, is placed 
 at the head of the snipes proper, and is thus accurately described by Bewick : — "It measures 
 \ ' fourteen inches in length, twenty- 
 
 ./- I - i'n\ " six in breadth, and weighs about 
 
 twelve ounces. The shape of the 
 head is remarkable, being rather 
 obtusely triangular than round, 
 with the eyes placed near the top, 
 and the ears very forward, nearly 
 on a line with the corners of the 
 mouth. The upper mandible, 
 which measures about three 
 inches, is furrowed nearly its 
 whole length, and at the tip it 
 ■^^^ projects beyond and hangs over 
 ^^fe^ the under one, ending in a kind 
 of knob, which, like those of others 
 of the same genus, is susceptible 
 of the finest feeling, and calculated 
 by that means, aided, perhaps, by 
 an acute smell, to find the small 
 worms in the soft moist grounds, 
 from whence it extracts them with its sharp pointed tongue. With the bill it also 
 
 3 K 
 
 .^-rx 
 
866 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 turns over, and tosses the fallen leaves in search of insects which shelter underneath." 
 (^British Birds, p. 43. ) We have here an opportunity of noticing some of the ingenious 
 contrivances of Nature to meet as well the particular as the general wants of her creatures. 
 It is evident, from what Bewick so truly says of the extreme sensibility of the mouth 
 of the woodcock, that there must be some structural peculiarities present to answer 
 these purposes. We will attempt to illustrate what these are, not by the woodcock 
 direct, but by placing a sketch of the skeleton of his head a, in company with a dis- 
 sected head of the woodpecker b; and, as both are insectivorous, and both are effective 
 borers, by means of a lingual apparatus, it may be supposed that the mechanical con- 
 trivances made for the capture of insects deeply imbedded in either mud, earth, or decayed 
 wood, would be much the same in both ; and as we find Nature usually takes the shortest 
 course to accomplish her ends, so here the actions of these birds in procuring their food 
 being the same, the organs employed do not essentially differ. The tongue of the wood- 
 pecker is commonly described as being of an enormous length (a, fiy. 407. b) but which 
 account is not quite correct, as, upon a critical examination, the true lingual portion is 
 short ; but to it a long additamentary portion is added, which is little more than a 
 horny extension terminated with barbs, so placed as to readily transfix any insects which 
 the woodpecker might meet with, or any worms, &c. which the exquisite powers of dis- 
 crimination in the woodcock might make him select. The letter 6 of the same figure 
 points to one of a pair of muscles which arise together from the base of the upper mandible ; 
 these separating on the forehead pass around the head, and insert themselves into the lower 
 jaw. c are cartilaginous straps to strengthen these muscles. Were we to offer nothing 
 more than the figures, they alone would serve to show the admirable contrivance by which 
 this instrument is made prehensile, and capable of extracting from any hollow which the 
 bill {Jig' 407.) of the woodpecker, or that of the woodcock, may enter. By the aid of 
 
 407 
 
 Blumenbach vie shall, however, further illustrate the subject. He says, " Much of the 
 penetrating and prehensile action of this organ depends on a singular hyoid bone, of a 
 very slender aspect, with very long pillars {crura), consisting of five gristly portions com- 
 posed of a single piece and two pairs. In the quiescent state of the organ, the former lies 
 in a fleshy and very extensile sheath of the bill. The first pair of cartilages is articulated 
 with this, and they are placed at the sides of the neck. The second pair, commencing 
 from these, run completely over the skull under the skin, and advancing from behind 
 forwards, their converging extremities are placed together in a kind of groove, and com- 
 monly terminate anteriorly by an attachment to the right side of the upper jaw. This 
 posterior pair of cartilages may therefore be compared to steel springs, which actuate the 
 whole organ. This is an elegant example of the great share which mere elasticity pos- 
 sesses in the performance of some functions of the animal economy. When the tongue is 
 to be darted out, the anterior pieces are drawn together, and enter the sheath of the single 
 portion extended for their reception. The tongue is thus lengthened, and admits of being 
 thrust out some inches." ( Comp. Anat. p. 237. ; see also p. 616. in our Nattiral History of 
 Birds. ) The more this subject is looked into the more shall we be surprised at the varied 
 means employed by the Great Architect of Nature to enable his creatures to compass the 
 ends necessary to their existence, in all of which consummate skill are manifest, although 
 they are united with great simplicity in most cases. Colonel Montague also ftirther illus- 
 trates this subject, equally interesting to the intelligent sportsman and the naturalist : — 
 " The woodcock," he says, " is naturally a shy and retired bird, rarely taking wing by day, 
 unless disturbed ; but just at the close of day all, as if by common consent, quit the wood, 
 nearly at the same instant, and wander over the meadows in search of splashy places and 
 moist ditches for food, retiring to their hiding-places again just at the morning dawn. 
 Thus, when most other land birds are recruiting exhausted nature by sleep, these are 
 rambling through the dark, directed by an exquisite sense of smelling to those places 
 most likely to produce their natural sustenance; and by a still more exquisite sense of 
 feeling in their long bill collecting it. The eye is not called into use, and, like the mole, 
 they may be said to feed beneath the surface ; and by the sensibility of the instrument 
 
Chap. IV. SEX OF WOODCOCK, HOW DISTINGUISHED. 867 
 
 which is thrust into the soft earth, not a worm can escape that is within reach. The eyes 
 of the woodcock are large in proportion to their general bulk of body, and, like those of 
 some other nocturnal birds, are particularly framed for collecting the faint rays of light 
 in the darkened vales and sequestered woodlands during their nocturnal excursions ; thus 
 also they are enabled to avoid trees and other obstacles which continually occur. The 
 nerves in the bill of this bird, as in that of the duck tribe, are numerous, and highly 
 sensible of discrimination by the touch. A woodcock in our menagerie very soon dis- 
 covered and drew forth every worm in the ground, which was dug up to enable him to 
 bore ; and worms put into a large garden-pot covered with earth, five or six inches deep, 
 are always cleared by the next morning without one being left. The enormous quantity 
 of worms that these birds eat is scarcely credible ; indeed, it would be the constant labour 
 of one person to procure such food for two or three woodcocks. Tlie difficulty of collecting 
 a sufficiency of such precarious aliment determined us to try if bread and milk would not 
 be a good substitute ; and we found that, by putting clean washed worms into the mess, the 
 bird soon acquired a taste for this new food, and will now eat a basin of bread and milk in 
 twenty-four hours, besides the worms it can procure." ( Ornithological Dictionary, p. 561.) 
 The digestion of this bird must be rapid in the extreme, from what is here stated ; and we 
 can strengthen our assertion by an anatomical examination made on one soon after death, 
 where the cceca, which was empty, was two-eighths of an inch in length. The gizzard, 
 however, contained no animal matter, which was, without doubt, digested immediately ; 
 while a few vegetable fibres of a moss-like appearance, some small black flat seeds, a pebble, 
 and a little sand, was all that was left within this glutton's alimentary tract. 
 
 2654. The sex of the woodcock has been considered as entirely unmarked by any external 
 signs ; internally the anatomist would readily detect it. ' It would however appear, 
 according to Mr. Pennant, not so difficult to determine on as is supposed. On the con- 
 trary, he tells us it may be readily done by examining the outermost feather of the wing, 
 which in the hen presents a narrow stripe of white along the lower part of the exterior veil 
 of the feather. In the cock bird it is otherwise ; the same feather at the same part is 
 beautifully and regularly spotted with black and reddish-white. According to our own 
 experience, there is this distinction perceivable ; but it is proper to state that, in some cases, 
 it is not so clearly marked as to make a heavy bet upon it safe. Another criterion with 
 many is the size, which in the hen is said always to be the largest ; but as far as our 
 observations have been carried, were there no other marks, the size would be a very fallible 
 one, it being so usual for these birds to vary little from each other in size. We hardly 
 need to note, that the little pointed feather at the extremity of what is known as the bastard 
 wing in each sex was formerly much sought after by artists, particularly miniature painters. 
 The great improvements, however, made in the arts, have taught the brush-makers to equal 
 these diminutive brushes, almost, as well as those of the bird himself. Woodcocks are 
 known to arrive on our south coast during the month of October, more or less sparingly, 
 according as the rigours of the country they leave, and the lessening of the supplies of food 
 there force them away. They are probably also much influenced by a wind, which, 
 blowing from their continental location, wafts them liere without much exertion to them- 
 selves, which they are not able to bear, as we know by the numbers of dead picked up 
 after a storm, or found to alight for shelter on the sails, spars, and rigging of vessels 
 making for our shores. Their form of body and placing of wings, although large, 
 are not so mechanically framed as those of some other birds for long voyaging; con- 
 sequently, under these disadvantages, without the aid of a favourable gale, they are not 
 likely to traverse an extensive passage. In November and December the larger bodies 
 appear in ^2^/i<s, according as the wind serves their purpose. On their first arrival they 
 usually show signs of excessive fatigue : it even appears indiflerent to them where they 
 alight, and thus they have not unfrequently been picked up in the open streets of the towns 
 on the sea-coasts, being too tired to rise from the spot they dropped on. When this is the 
 case, they are on examination usually found to be extremely lean, which presents to our 
 mind a question not of easy solution. Is their absorbent system so active as to reduce 
 their flesh in two, or at the most in three, days ? As it is well known no such exhaustion 
 is ever observed either in the redwing or fieldfare that arrive about the same time, we 
 must look to constitutional peculiarity for a solution of this difficulty, which consists in 
 the rapidity of their digestion, and the absence of all means of repairing their waste during 
 their voyage. One, or at most two days after their arrival, the greater number depart, 
 most of them to their former localities. It however occasionally happens, that at first 
 they will visit mossy moors and light marsh lands for boring, until frosts set in, which 
 hardening the earth, and thereby stopping their supplies of nutriment, they usually make 
 their way to their old woods, where warm sheltered springs keep open the ground, and 
 nourish the insects they feed on. 
 
 2655. Three varieties of British woodcocks are noticed by Dr. Latham : — " In the first the 
 head is of a pale red, body white, and the wings brown ; the second is of a dun, or rather 
 cream colour ; and the third of a pure white. Dr. Heysham, in his Catalogue of Cumber- 
 
 3 K 2 
 
868 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 layid Animals, mentions having met with one, the general colour of which was a fine pale 
 ash with frequent bars of a very delicate rufous ; tail brown, tipped with white ; and the 
 bill and legs flesh colour. In addition to these, some other varieties are taken notice of by 
 the late RIarmaduke 1 unstall, Esq. of WyclifFe, in his interleaved books of ornithology." 
 Mr. Daniel also seems to be aware of such a difference, for he observes, " That there are 
 different sizes of woodcocks, it is presumed, will be assented to by all sportsmen ; those 
 found in tlie first of the season are of the largest size, fly heavily, and their heads appear to 
 be muffled, especially the under parts, with short feathers : the most numerous tribe, 
 which arrive in November and December, are rather smaller, their heads less, the feathers 
 smoother, and the bills shorter. Woodcocks that come about Candlemas are also small, 
 and differ in their manner of flying ; are quicker of wing, take long flights, and are well 
 known to be more difficult to be shot, from their not rising above the spray, like the larger 
 muffled woodcock, but make their way for some distance, as it were, among the boughs." 
 (P. 161. ) M. Baillon also notices two kinds of woodcocks : — " The largest," he says, " arrive 
 first, and may be distinguished from the others by the colour of their legs, which are of a 
 greyish tint inclining to rose colour. The smaller kind have a coating similar to that of 
 the common woodcock, but their legs are blue. Variegated plumage and other anomalies 
 now and then occur among these birds ; thus a pure white one has been seen, and we can 
 only wonder that still greater variations do not more frequently take place ; for although 
 most sporting works, in their account of the woodcock, usually confine his foreign residence 
 to the north of Europe, yet it should be known that he is likewise found in all the climates, 
 both hot and cold, in the old continent, as well as in North and South America. It is 
 however a curious fact, that he is every where an emigrating bird. His migrations in some 
 countries appear, however, to be confined to a journey from the plains to the mountains, and 
 vice versa. In Europe he is located during the summer in the Alps, Pyrenees, and other 
 lofty mountains, from whence he migrates to the regions below, and probably some reach us. 
 His universality thus established, we need not be surprised that he should thus sport into 
 varieties, seeing that every locality, according to its proximity or remoteness from what may 
 be considered as its attracting spot for domestication for the time, has its influence over the 
 size, colour, and even the aptitudes, of the animal." 
 
 2656. It is a mortifying fact, that the woodcock is by no means met with in such plenty 
 as formerly: consequently it maybe asked, what is the reason of this? It cannot be 
 believed that the attachment of the inhabitants of Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and other 
 northern localities, to the eggs of this bird, can have occasioned such a falling off in its 
 numbers ; it is impossible. Do we not know that millions of the eggs of poultry arrive 
 here every year from France ; yet, when we visited the French provinces, we saw a glut of 
 poultry wherever we went : nor can a few hundred dozen of woodcocks' eggs be perceptibly 
 missed among the myriads that are to be met with over the wide spread and densely wooded 
 harbours it occupies in the north of Europe. Formerly these birds were stalked and 
 springed ; they are so still in some degree ; but the worst is, that they are unmercifully 
 pursued, not as formerly by one gunner from every village, two or three from every town, 
 and twenty or tliirty froin every city ; of which number it is only fair to conclude that not 
 more than one out of five was a ready shot. But how stands the case now? Gunners 
 exist every where ; and where fifty years ago one gun was employed, at least twenty are 
 now in full use ; and where of these numbers one out of four or five only could hit a flying 
 shot, even by chance, we see schoolboys now take snap shots, and pull down their bird with 
 almost unerring certainty. Is all this, we ask, not literally true? and can we therefore 
 wonder if these birds become scarce? Further, we have also to remark on the decrease of 
 cover in Britain as an operating cause of the alleged scarcity. Where are now our vast 
 forests ? They have yielded to the axe, and corn now grows where woodcocks used to 
 harbour. Will they remain altogether unsheltered ? they may stay, but the spots they sought 
 for are covered with grain, the slops they fed from are drained, and to them desolation 
 spreads over the land, and therefore many of them return to their former home, bleak 
 and cold as it is, never more to return here. Of the difference between the numbers of 
 woodcocks now to be met with, and what were to be seen thirty years ago, Mr. Las- 
 celles, whom we have already mentioned, observes, " It was no uncommon thing, thirty 
 years ago, at a place called New Bridge in Glamorganshire, to see five or six cocks on 
 wing at the same moment, and to kill ten or fifteen couples was not thought an extra- 
 ordinary day's work. I met witli an old farmer some time since, in that neighbourhood, 
 who recollected the circumstance of a man once killing five and twenty couples within 
 the space of a few hundred yards ; but this happened upwards of half a century ago, and 
 at that season of the year when a number had collected together for the purpose of re- 
 visiting their native land. At present, and indeed in every successive year, the scarcity 
 becomes more apparent ; so that in those districts where there used to be a superabundance, 
 the coverts are, in a great measure, deserted." {Ibid. p. 221.) Mr. Daniel tells us, that 
 Mr. Yeo, of Swansea, killed one hundred couple of woodcocks in one season. In Ireland 
 the Earl of Clermont shot half as many in a day ; at which time it is to be observed, at 
 
Chaf. IV. 
 
 WOODCOCK SHOOTING. 
 
 869 
 
 Ballyshannon, in the county of Donegal, we ire told they were sold for one penny each, 
 and the price of the powder and shot. 
 
 2657. That woodcocks breed in this country is now too well known to be disputed. 
 Some, it is true, being detained by having received wounds, mate themselves here by force; 
 but it is pleasing, by the frequency with which their nests have of late years occurred, to be 
 assured that the builders, most of them, have remained from choice. We cannot say much 
 for the care bestowed in the construction of their nests, when compared with the nidification 
 of most of our British birds. A i'evr fern stalks intermixed with leaves, and perhaps, hot 
 not certainly, a little moss, form the couching place of the hen bird, who deposits four or 
 five eggs of the size of those of the pigeon, of a dirty greyish tint slightly enlivened by 
 dusky markings. The few remaining sceptics on the subject of woodcocks breeding in 
 this country will find ample proof thereof in all ornithological works. Mr. Daniel's 
 notices on this head are too copious, also, not to satisfy any inquirer that such is the case. 
 It has been long known that they visited Scotland, but it was usually late : now they are 
 not only found in tolerable abundance in the Highlands, and a few in Caithness, and the 
 Orkneys likewise, but they also breed there. On May 28. 1829, a woodcock's nest was 
 found with eight fully fledged young woodcocks in it, on the shore of Loch Lomond, near 
 Belloch Castle. (^Oxford Herald, June 13. 1829.) As woodcocks seldoni lay more than 
 four or five eggs, the number here stated was extraordinary ; but the respectability of the 
 source of the information should prevent our doubting its accuracy. George Fairholme, Esq. 
 in the Magazine of Natural History, vol. i. New Series, p. 336. offers also many inter- 
 esting notices of the breeding of both woodcocks and fieldfares in Scotland, to which we 
 would refer the inquisitive reader ; and we do it with the more earnestness, as he details 
 habits in this bird that have not hitherto been noticed, but entirely passed over, or at best 
 hinted at by others. A correspondent in the Sporting Magazine for October, 1839, also 
 informs us, that he was told by the keeper at Lawns, Perthshire, that he had more wood- 
 cocks at that moment in the covers under his charge, than he had had at any period during 
 the previous winter. The keeper at Srowan, also in the same neighbourhood, has found 
 a great many woodcocks' nests this summer, all thriving birds, and to all appearance as 
 happy as if in their native country. Some of the broods took flight about the latter end 
 of July, and he (the keeper) calculates upon having a fair show of cocks this season, in- 
 dependent of a good flight from a foreign country. 
 
 SUESECT. 13. Woodcock Shootiuf^. 
 
 'd/Ayji 
 
 2658. This sport has many ardent admirers (Jig. 408.). We have heard of one who al- 
 though he had a well stocked manorial territory at home, yet every year crossed over into 
 Ireland purposely to enjoy this "foxhunting of shooting," as Colonel Hawker calls it 
 who may himself be supposed to be somewhat touched with the same mania, from his 
 adding, " that a real good sportsman feels more gratified by flushing and killing a wood- 
 cock, or even a few snipes, than bags full of game that have been reared on his own or 
 neighbour's estate. Localities of cock shooting are widely distributed over the British 
 dominions. Ireland throughout is unquestionably the very best spot for a zealot in cock 
 and snipe shooting ; the nature of the ground, inclined as it is to bog and marsh, suits 
 the one and the other of these birds. Colonel Howard, of the North Gloucester Militia, 
 in company with another officer of that regiment in some preserved woods at Slane to our 
 
 3 K 3 
 
870 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 own knowledge had, in little more than two hours, twenty-two shots ; the returns we en- 
 tirely forget, but we know they were not so numerous as to establish the sporting fame of 
 the shooters. In some of the wild parts of Ireland, were the English sportsman to inquire 
 of a native whether there were any woodcocks in the neighbourhood, the reply would very 
 probably be, — " Fait, yer honour, we have none at all at all ; we have only a few crowour 
 keougs." We entirely agree with Mr. Thornhill, that " If a sportsman is fond of cock 
 shooting, it will lepay him well for his trouble to take a trip to Ireland ; it is not material 
 what part to recommend, as it is impossible almost to go to a bad place for sport. As to 
 asking leave, it is needless ; as the only cause of jealousy that can subsist between the 
 visitor and the owner of the ground will be for not acquainting him of his coming, in 
 order that he might have it in his power to receive him in the usual hospitable manner, 
 by providing beaters to show him sport, giving him the best of fare, a good bottle of claret, 
 and a sincere and hearty welcome, assuring his guest the longer he stays and honours him 
 with his company, the more welcome he is, and the happier he will make him." ( Shooting 
 Directory, p. 1 25. ) We can vouch for the truth of this ; for a more generous, warm 
 hearted race is not to be found than among the Irish sporting gentry ; and we assert this 
 from the full experience we had of them in their own country. Wales, both North and 
 South, presents also very good cock shooting ; and many sportsmen visit one or the other 
 to enjoy the sport to be there met with. Devonshire, Cornwall, Dorsetshire, and Sussex, 
 are likewise favourite localities for these birds, wherever there is cover to harbour them, 
 and food adapted to their wants. As to the precise spots most likely to hold them in any 
 district, it is not very easy to point them out ; for the birds themselves are in some cases, 
 to appearance at least, rather capricious. Mr. Daniel says, " At their first arrival they drop 
 in hedgerows, clumps of trees, upon heaths, among bushes or furze ;" and he might have 
 added, in woody glens watered by rills oozing from mossy ground ; where they can plunge 
 their bills in, and thereby extract minute worms and aquatic insects. 
 
 Mr. Daniel further observes, that, " when the cocks first take to the coverts, which 
 they sometimes do in flights, or numbers, they choose the year old slops, or they betake 
 themselves to the edges of the woods, according to circumstances ; afterwards they lie 
 up, in ordinary as it were, in coverts of from seven to ten years' growth." It is a fact, 
 though as we believe not admitted by many, that a very severe frost will occasion their 
 departure from us ; at least a very great diminution of their numbers occurs. In such 
 cases, where do they locate themselves? for it would be their certain destruction to 
 return to their original home. Many of them, we have reason to believe, merely cross over 
 to Ireland, where the cold is seldom so intense as to freeze up the boring grounds entirely. 
 We are inclined to this opinion from the unusual abundance of both woodcocks and snipes 
 we met with there, when a very intense frost prevailed in England. It is not the snow, 
 so much as the frost, that drives them away ; for when the snow remains in its original 
 state as it fell, they are known to scratch it away from their boring grounds sufficiently to 
 allow them to penetrate the soil beneath, which has been protected by the resisting pro- 
 perties of the snow to external cold. But of course when the frost is so severe as to con- 
 gelate the snow, and entirely close up the ground, they must leave or starve ; and which 
 fate, we believe, overtakes many during very hard frosts. Such being the case, the sports- 
 man must not expect great success in cock shooting in a very severe frost. It is distressing 
 at such a time to witness the shifts that both cocks and snipes are put to, and how tame 
 they become from a scarcity of food, particularly the woodcock, and how they will hang to 
 one spot. It is remarkable, but as true as remarkable, that a good boring spot, however 
 small the cover around may be, will always own a woodcock, and often one only. It is 
 also equally a fact, that when we have killed this land, or rather bog, owner, we were sure 
 within two days to find another which had located himself there. This solitary inclination 
 is fortunate for them, for they eat voraciously and frequently ; and one moderate springy 
 plash will hardly support more than one bird at a time. Nevertheless, although they are 
 tolerably constant to their location, it is evident they have a little of the itch of travel, and, 
 like other birds, wish to see the world. It would appear likewise possible, that they had 
 in some instances actually swallowed up all the food around a moderate sized boring lo- 
 cality before they took their departure. 
 
 2659. Some describe the woodcock as essentialhj a solitary bird, nor can we deny but that 
 he appears to like more room than company; yet numbers are often found together. 
 Removal is frequently forced on one who had hitherto been so long domesticated to one 
 spot as to be actually known to an observant passenger. Among the habits of the wood- 
 cock essential to the sportsman to know, one is, that although he may be flushed, he 
 seldom voluntarily flies in the daytime, but more frequently remains hidden in the 
 recesses of the thickest parts of the wood, looking out however, as well as his purblind 
 eyes will let him, and scenting his food as well as his exquisite olfactory organs will assist 
 him in doing. If the sportsman now drop unexpectedly on him and flushes him, should 
 a straightforward opening present itself, let the shooter take his time, for he will skim 
 away horizontally, and it will be his own fault if the bird be not brought to bag. But the 
 
Chap. IV. WOODCOCK SHOOTING. 871 
 
 diflficulty to all but the very inexperienced shooter is, when a cock, for want of an horizontal 
 passage by reason of crossing branches and thick foliage, is forced to rise perpendicularly, 
 which he does with much bustle and flapping of wings. How, we ask, is he to be got at in the 
 midst of so much confusion ? Every professed cock shooter is fully aware, that all other ob- 
 stacles created by the eflbrts of this bird to escape the fatal tube are nothing to the difficulty 
 of taking an aim when he is thus darting through the tanglings of the covert ; and yet there 
 are many who will bet that they will hit nine out of every ten of such shots that shall present 
 themselves. The Toomers (two brothers of much sporting celebrity) would, we make no 
 doubt, have laid heavy bets on their own chance in such a case. Colonel Hawker, whose 
 pithy method of giving his shooting instructions is singular, would do better were he less 
 concise. One so much a master of the subject should surely not wrap up all his expe- 
 rience on cock shooting merely in what follows : — " In a country where cocks are scarce, 
 be sure to put a marker in a tree before you attempt to flush one a second time ; and 
 when you have yourself marked down a cock, remember how very apt he is to run, instead 
 o{ rising, from the spot in which you may have seen him drop. If a cock flies away, and con- 
 tinues to rise wild, go fairly but quietly beyond where he may have last dropped, and then 
 turn back again to beat for him (leaving some one to make a noise on the side where you 
 had before advanced on him), and he will then most likely either lie close, or fly towards 
 you. If this will not do, take your station quietly to windward (as cocks generally fly 
 against wind), give a whistle when you are ready, and let the other person then draw on, 
 and flush him. His cry of ' Mark 1 ' will assist in frightening and driving the cock 
 forward, and be a signal for your preparation." (P. 166.) Both the woodcock and 
 snipe are sad bugbears to very moderate shots, their twistings so discompose them from 
 taking aim. An amusing instance occurs in the following anecdote, which we pledge 
 ourselves (extraordinary as it is) for the truth of: — " We used, when qiiartered at Lewes, 
 during a frost to pursue wildfowl on the marshes, and woodcocks and snipes in the woods 
 around Glynde ; and there, on one occasion, we met with an unfledged sportsman, who 
 naively remarked, that he came out principally to redeem his pledge to his wife that he 
 would bring her home a woodcock. He had, he said, already followed one for nearly a 
 week, and although he had every day got a shot, and one day two shots at him, he was 
 always foiled. He however consoled himself, that he should that day go home with a 
 better grace, for although he could not fulfil the whole, he could the half of his promise, 
 for he had shot a snipe ! " 
 
 2660. Woodcocks are certainly much influenced hy changes in the weather to make shift- 
 ings in their localisation. A friend requests you to go with him on the morrow to . 
 Wood, where, two days ago, himself and another had some very good cock shooting. You 
 go, and perhaps hardly flush one. How is this? Has there been a bleak north western 
 blowing the tall oaks, and almost bending them to their centre ? There has, and the 
 reason is evident. Pass on to the other side of the hill, where a large copse with thick 
 underwood shelters all who rest in it, and the old acquaintances of the other day are then 
 found, laid up, not high and dry, but in deep and somewhat moist and plashy spots. 
 Woodcocks do not relish storms ; they are the very sons of quiet, and they shift themselves 
 from one wood to another according to its lee or its windward bearing. We have already 
 noticed Wales, both North and South, as affording good cocking. In both these countries 
 some large covers are to be met with which usually offer good sport, but here particularly, 
 and as we think more than in most other localities, these birds are uncertain, and the 
 sportsman must take his chance and not slander the covers, if his want of tact should have 
 led him to a spot which particular circumstances have made scarce of game, and which, by 
 certain changes of wind, weather, &c. &c. may again fill to-morrow. In very large woods 
 cocks are apt to shift from one side to the other, either to avoid the storms by locating 
 themselves on the lee side, or otherwise to choose new boring ground ; for as we have 
 already shown, twenty or thirty cocks alone would make some inroads upon the edibles 
 they meet with when located a few days only, if the boring spots are few, or much con- 
 fined, such gormandisers are they. Essentially these birds are considered as rovers, but 
 when it suits them they are as constant to their homes as the old fox to his earth ; this 
 is proved by our account of the would-be cock shooter who so ineffectually pursued the 
 same poor bird we have noticed at Glynde near Lewes. We would recommend the unin- 
 itiated individual in cock shooting, who cannot cover his bird by reason of his windings and 
 twistings, not to fire at him, which forbearance will be repaid him in all probability by his 
 dropping again within a few yards, and if then missed may be again flushed, and present 
 another equally fair chance. Strange it is to say, but it is no less true than strange, that 
 some very fair shots (we believe we have already hinted as much) at other birds, are so 
 flurried at the flushing of a woodcock, as to be entirely prevented from taking any effective 
 aim, often from even firing off their gun. To such we would advise a month or six weeks' 
 sojourn m Ireland, where the alder hedgerow plantations are so common. In these 
 woodcocks hke to lie, and from which they are to be flushed either by close hunting 
 cockers, or, what is often better, by Irish beaters with long supple wands, who, one on each 
 
 3 K 4 
 
872 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 side, march in a line with the sportsman. Now Paddy, who is usually up to every thing 
 where a bit of sporting is to be engaged in, with his long thrasher is sure to move the 
 closest lying cock, and when a bird is here flushed he usually takes straight ahead, and 
 pitches some thirty or forty yards in advance ; so if he be missed he is almost certain of 
 presenting himself again, and it will be hard if our tyro cannot pull him down at last. 
 Should he only once succeed in taking a deliberate though quick aim, and ground his bird 
 handsomely, particularly if he do the same two or three times in one day, he will in all 
 probability ever after be a proficient in woodcock shooting : so contradictory, yet so true 
 it is, that the shooting of woodcocks is one of the easiest, and also one of the most difficult 
 of attainments among gunning field practices. 
 
 2661. Cocking spaniels are unquestionably the best dogs for cock shooting, and with them 
 the sport is most animating. A very steady brace of setters or pointers, one having a deep 
 toned the other a lighter toned bell, hung around the neck (as already noticed in Pheasant 
 Shooting, p. 861.), suit also the taste of some sportsmen either alone or with one friend, and 
 where the cover is extensive and not full of thorns and briars it is very pleasant shooting ; 
 but we again repeat, that cocking spaniels for a party, or for large, thick, and strong covers, 
 are to be preferred. They however should be extremely well broken, and should hunt either 
 very close or spread more widely, according to the number of guns out ; and which, if they 
 be very well trained, they will do of their own accord, as we have often witnessed when 
 shooting with Mr. Daniel both in our own and his woods. His dogs when hunting pre- 
 sented a perfect sporting picture ; with a single waive of his hand he would spread out his 
 dogs to hunt at large, each dog looking up frequently to watch his directing motions, and 
 listening to his cheers or his rates ; indeed, they seemed to live only to obey him. Although 
 it is now many years since we shot with the reverend gentleman (Peace to his manes ! for he 
 was a sporting trump), yet we can clearly call to our recollection innumerable proofs of his 
 abilities as a sportsman and his urbanity as a gentleman. We have elsewhere noticed some 
 of his extraordinary exploits as a fisherman, indeed we might almost say he was himself a 
 fish, for no water was too deep for his willing spirit to plumb it with his person if a pond 
 or lake was to be netted. We used to admire Mr. Daniel much for the spirit of a true 
 sportsman he displayed in being in general cases unwilling to disturb more than one kind 
 of game at a time. If a pheasant got up when he was engaged in cock shooting, he would 
 not willingly fire at it, and if killed by any one of his party he would express his regrets; 
 putting his disapprobation on the supposition that it unsteadied his dogs. 
 
 2662. Both beaters and markers are required when an extensive and well timbered wood 
 is to be shot over, particularly if the cocks are expected to be in plenty, and the shooters 
 proportionate. The beaters on these occasions should be well instructed in what is required 
 of them, and in fact should be as well broken to the sport as the dogs. Although the master 
 should direct where they should station themselves, they should know how to preserve the 
 same relative situations. Their beating sticks ought to be of some tough supple wood. We 
 have known the carter's whip, or a long thonged horse-whip, made use of; but they are not 
 only expensive articles and liable to injury, but they really are less effective than a tough 
 supple wand. Markers also are equally useful here, as they are in pheasant shooting ; and if 
 two or three of the number be placed in different situations, as near the summit of any of the 
 most commanding trees, they can then effectively mark the pitch of almost each disturbed 
 cock. Of course the sportsmen should each be well apprised of the situation and placing 
 of every one of these agents, so that no accident may happen. We have heard of a gentle- 
 man of fortune who never shot without markers. As his woods were extensive, his trees 
 lofty, and himself fond of the sport, and very frequently engaged in it, that he might have 
 nothing to reproach himself with, each marker was provided with a coat, breeches, and 
 leggings, of very stout leather, impervious to moderate sized shot : a leathern cap likewise 
 guarded the head and neck. The beaters, each with his thrashing wand, proceeding on 
 the line of the shooters at regular distances, strike the brushwood, which, disturbing the 
 couching bird, flushes him. If he falls by a shot, it is well ; if not, he is marked down by 
 those alofl; any one of whom having seen his pitch, cries out Mark ! or Marked ! and pro- 
 ceeds to instruct those below as to the spot on which he grounded. This is noted by the 
 company, who advance in regular order until another is flushed ; for if the marked bird be 
 not in the direction of the party, a piece of paper is sometimes attached to a bough, and 
 he rests until a detour is made to seek him and others so marked down. Such is the 
 method we have seen observed by woodcock shooting parties, when engaged in numbers on 
 an expedition of the kind. We have also remarked, on such occasions, that the voluntary 
 pitch of a disturbed cock has seldom been on what might be considered a feeding ground ; 
 on the contrary, as though done purposely to avoid raising suspicion, the cock has grounded 
 on a drv but thickly wooded spot, frequently at the root of a holly, or at the base of briar 
 stems. ' Tlie junior sportsman will do well to bear in mind, that a week or two previous to 
 their departure in the spring, they are often found in pairs, which will afford him a double 
 advantao'e. If, however, he be very sensitive, the little piping love-note which each makes 
 to the other as they fly along, will probably arrest his hand. We should honour him for 
 
Chap. IV. THE STALKING HORSE. 873 
 
 his sensibility, but let him not whisper the disgraceful fact to any veteran if he would avoid 
 ridicule. We need hardly hint to the afternoon or evening shooter in the woods, that at 
 those times the birds are on the feed, or roading, as it is called in sporting technicality ; and 
 consequently, if there are any about, they are now to be met with in the mosses, edges of 
 springs, and bogs. 
 
 2663. Poaching (bad luck to it !) is still practised against these admired birds. One of 
 the oldest methods was by means of what was then called the stalking horse, which Gervase 
 Markham tells us was in early times a living horse broken-in for the purpose of stalkino- ; 
 for, as he observes, " When a man intends to compasse a shoote among fowle, he must haue 
 some mouing shadow or shelter to walke by him ; in this case there is nothing better than 
 the stalking horse, which is an old iade trayned up for that vse, which being stript naked, 
 and haueing nothing but a string about the neather-chappe of two or three yards longe, 
 will gently, and as you haue ocation to vrge him, walke vp and downe in the water which 
 way you will haue him, flodding and eating vpon the grasse or other stufFe that growes there- 
 in ; and then being hardy and stoute, without taking any affright at the report of the piece 
 behind his fore shoulder, bending your body downe low by his side, and keeping his body 
 still full betweene you and the fowle. Then haueing (as was before shewed) chosen your 
 marke, you shall take your leuell from before the forepart of the horse, shooting as it were 
 betweene the horse's neck and the water, which is more safe and surer then taking the 
 leuell vnder the horse's belly, and much lesser to be perceaued ; the shoulder of the horse 
 couering the body of the man, and the horse's legges shaddowing the legges of the man 
 also: and as thus you stalke vpon the greate blanke waters, so you may stalke also along 
 the bankes of brookes or great riuers, by little and little winning the fowle to as neare a 
 station as can be desired ; and thus you may doe also vpon the firme ground, whether it be 
 on moor, heath, or other rotten earth, or else vpon the tylthe where greene corne groweth ; 
 or generally in any other haunt where fowle are accustomably vsed to feede or abide." 
 ( The Art of Folding, p. 47. ) As our worthy author, however, was aware that the living horse 
 would entail expense on the fowling poacher greater than his means, we are led to understand 
 that there was substituted an artificial one, seen in^^. 409. ; and such an effigy was long in 
 use among sportsmen of former days, who, thus concealed, could 
 stealthily stalk on wildfowl in the water, and landfowl crouched on 
 shore. We have already noticed the water spaniel as represented 
 by Markham for field sporting, and we here find him again repre- 
 sented as an adjutant in this stalking process as follows: " And 
 
 as you make vse of this stalking horse, so must you not in any 
 wise want your water dogge, for he is as vsefull at this time as at 
 any other, nor can you well doe any thing without him, especially 
 if it be vpon riuers, or broad deepe waters ; yet you should haue 
 aiALKiNo HORSB. jjj^jj ^j gygjj obedieuce, that whilest you are a stalking you may 
 
 leaue him with your bagges, sadle, and bridle, and other needments, wher he may lye 
 close, and neuer stirre till you haue shot, and then, vpon the least gybbet or call, to 
 come running vnto you, and to fetch foorth what you shall kill ; which, with a small 
 practice, he will doe readily and willingly after you haue made him vnderstand your 
 minde, for they are creatures of wonderfull great capacity, and naturally inclyned to the 
 sporte, so that being kept in true awe, there is nothing which they will not with great 
 readinesse performe." To make the artificial stalking horse, Markham directs that the 
 sportsmen "should take any pieces of oulde canuasse, and hauing made it in the shape or 
 proportion of a horse with the head bending downeward, as if he grased, and stoping it 
 with dry strawe, mosse, flocks, or any other light matter, let it be painted as neere the 
 colour of a horse as you can deuise, of which the browne is the best ; and in the midst let 
 it be fixt to a staffe with a picke of iron in it to strike downe in the ground at your pleasvre, 
 and stand fast whilest you chuse your marke, as also to turne and winde any way you 
 please, either for your advantage of the winde, or for the better taking of your leuell ; and 
 it must be made so portable, that you may beare it easily with one hand, mouing and wag- 
 ging it in such wise that it may seeme to moue and grase as it goeth ; neither must this in 
 any wise exceed the ordinary stature or proportion of a common horse, for to be too low 
 or little will not couer the man, and to be too big and huge will be both monstrous and 
 troublesome, and giue affright to the fowle ; therefore, the meane in this is the best measure, 
 and only worthe the obseruation." (P. 50.) We are told by him that the efl^igy of otiier 
 animals also, as tlv» ox, stag, &c. &c. was used for stalking. He however directs, that 
 whatever animal the effigy is to represent, it be made " true in form and correct in pro- 
 portions, as well as coloured to the life." This figure was to be employed at early morn or 
 dewy eve, as occasion suited or chance presented. Springes, purse nets, and nooses, how- 
 ever, are now more employed : it would nevertheless appear, that the stalking process is not 
 wholly abandoned, as we ourselves when last in Wales saw a sort of stalking effigy then in 
 use there, but which was nothing more than a tall and almost shapeless mass of canvass 
 strained and darkly painted, which being braced on the arm and carried before the 
 
K74 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 shooter by an assistant, so covered both, that through a small opening the gunner could 
 take his aim at fowl on shore, or in fact at any bird he might discover. This plan 
 however, as may be supposed, was more effectively employed against wildfowl ip the 
 marshes, than against woodcocks, which, we were told, were even then mostly taken by 
 glade nets hung across their evening flights, and nooses laid in the paths to their feeding 
 grounds. 
 
 2664. Mayer, in his Sportsman's Directory (query. Poaching Directory ?) enters at large into 
 these particulars both by figures and printed directions, and to him we leave the task of 
 giving these unhallowed instructions ; hoping, however, that every one who tries them may 
 be disappointed. The respectable writer of the matter of Scott's British Field Sports tells 
 us, that " The neighbourhood of Torrington, in Devonshire, is famous for woodcocks and 
 snipes, being found there in such abundance, that one person, a few years since, has been 
 known to supply the metropolis with them to the value of nearly two thousand pounds in 
 one season. Great part, it may be supposed, are taken by nets and springes, as in Cumber- 
 land and Westmoreland, where these birds were formerly so cheap as sixteen to twenty 
 pence a couple. Bridge springes are set in the rides, where the markings and mewtings 
 are discovered ; also glade or flight nets are hoisted up by pulleys upon trees. The Kendal 
 and Exeter coaches have a chief concern in the London supply, the latter sometimes 
 carrying up thirty dozen of woodcocks per week; price, at particular seasons, as high as 16*. 
 the couple." (P. 240. ) The dog used by the Welsh poachers at the present day is 
 like almost all poaching dogs, a mongrel of many bloods, but is always clever and well 
 educated to poaching practices. It is true he does not talk, like the German dog or the 
 London canary ; but he can do better — he can act effectively. Mr. Dobson in his Kuno- 
 pcedia, p. 115. says, "The poacher's dog in Wales is an ugly raw-boned, cross-made deri- 
 vation from the light setter, degraded through half a dozen generations of bastardy ; than 
 which, with a view of being made up into pointers, it is not possible to conceive more un- 
 promising materials; and upon which therefore, if such be the effects producible, it is fair 
 to conclude what a similar discipline is capable of doing with superior natures. By hunger 
 and hard work, of both of which they get plenty, they are brought down into obedience ; 
 and their draw upon a cock in a wood, under the dread of tlieir master's arm, with the 
 power of wliich they soon become acquainted, is wrought into a full stop. 
 
 Now from the dog let us observe the conduct of the master. As soon as the former is 
 clearly fixed, instead of pressing on him, or scaring all the cocks in a wood by his noisy 
 admonitions, the latter retires in silence instantly ; he is little solicitous about the conduct 
 of his companion, who by this time has learned at what a terrible price his sides must pay 
 for it, if with the full consciousness of the bird being before him he sliould press forward to a 
 spring. Having got off as great a distance as the wood will conveniently admit — perhaps 
 twenty or thirty yards — the master now unslings the stalking horse, which had been carried 
 at his back ; and mounting it on his left arm, presented towards the bird, he begins a cir- 
 cuit, which, with as great a regularity and as quick a pace as the nature of the ground will 
 possibly admit, he completes around the spot, continuing his rate, but contracting the 
 circle. The vulgar idea is, that there is magic in this circle ; which, when completed, de- 
 prives the bird of the power to rise. Now the truth is, the cock having taken alarm on 
 finding himself beset, has his eyes all around ; and perceiving, as it flits along, this formid- 
 able vision of the stalking horse presenting itself at every avenue (for a cock always looks 
 to an avenue for his escape), and threatening him in every direction, he lies fixed 
 under the magical impression of fear; or rather perhaps, although alarmed by the appear- 
 ance, yet not apprehending any direct hostility to himself whilst it continues to move 
 onward, he skulks close, as the instinctive means of escaping notice ; until, approaching him 
 in narrower circles, the lynx eyed director of it descries him on the ground, and levelling a 
 short gun through a hole in the shield lays him dead before the dog's nose." The under- 
 wood generally in Wales is neither so strong nor so united as in England, few tanglings of 
 brushwood, which would draw the fleece off a sheep's back, are there to be met with. It 
 is also a mistake to suppose, that these privacies of interweaved foliage are the constant resort 
 of the cock. When shot at day after day, or hunted every hour or two, he may secrete 
 himself there ; but such are not the spots he affects by choice in Wales particularly, for they 
 present no true boring ground, neither do they offer any but an unsafe shelter ; for the 
 attentive sportsman well knows that, foolish as this bird appears in some respects, he is 
 crafty enough always to have an opening before him, from which he can instantly rise. He 
 sometimes makes a rustle, but very seldom gives any proof that he is entangled at his 
 outset. In Ireland botli the woodcock and snipe are considered as game, and hence are 
 under the protection of the law ; and we cannot but hope that a legal protection will be 
 thrown over them ere long in England also. The common principles of humanity should 
 influence us in preventing a war of utter extermination of a race that comes to seek food and 
 protection from us. We love fair shooting as well as our neighbours, but we cannot think 
 well of the sportsman who, having had a fair day's sport, will yet follow up the last couple. 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE SNIPE. 
 
 875 
 
 SuBSECT. 14. Time of the Arrival and Departure of migrating Birds. 
 
 2665. Mr. MarkwicK's observations made in Sussex upon the migration of birds, taken on 
 an average of twenty-six years, were as follows : — 
 
 Woodcock . 
 
 Snipe 
 
 Jack-snipe - 
 
 Landrail 
 
 Quail 
 
 Fieldfare 
 
 2666. This table, Mr. Daniel tells us, was formed from the observations of Mr. Markwiek 
 on the subject, which he had continued for a period of twenty-six years, and is therefore 
 interesting, as well to the naturalist as to the sportsman. Circumstances, as may be ex- 
 pected, will be liable to alter either the departure or the arrival of any or of all these birds; 
 but it is not to be supposed that more than the difference of a few days will be perceived. 
 It would likewise add much to the value of such a table, were the observations extended to 
 every county throughout the kingdom ; and we do hope that this hint will not be lost on 
 localised sportsmen in general. 
 
 First seen. 
 
 Last seen. 
 
 
 First seen. 
 
 Last. seen. 
 
 October 20. 
 
 April 1. 
 
 Redwing 
 
 - November 20. 
 
 March 18. 
 
 November 20. 
 
 March 20. 
 
 Royston crow 
 
 - December 22. 
 
 March 26. 
 
 December 26. 
 
 March 16. 
 
 Swallow 
 
 - April 18. 
 
 October 31. 
 
 September 1. 
 
 October 20. 
 
 Swift 
 
 - May 9. 
 
 September 3. 
 
 August 20. 
 
 
 Cuckoo 
 
 - May 1. 
 
 July 10. 
 
 November 21. 
 
 April 10. 
 
 Wheatear 
 
 - May 4. 
 
 September 26. 
 
 SuBSECT. 15. TTie Natural and Sporting History of the Snipe. 
 
 2667. The snipe, as found in England, presents three varieties. The first is known to 
 sportsmen as the great snipe from his size and as the solitary also from being always found 
 
 alone. The great snipe (Scolopa.T major L.'inn., 
 fig. 410.) is a very rare bird ; one shot in Lan- 
 -cashire may be seen in the British Museum, an- 
 other also was met with in Kent. Bewick tells 
 us he had likewise seen three specimens of a 
 large kind of snipe : — " The upper parts of the 
 plumage were nearly like those of the common 
 snipe : the breast, sides, belly, and vent, white, 
 spotted, barred, and undulated with black. It 
 is not clearly ascertained whether this be a dis- 
 tinct species of snipe, or whether it acquires its 
 bulk and change of plumage from age, and its 
 solitary habits from ceasing to breed." La- 
 tham's description of this bird is as follows : 
 
 " Size, between the woodcock and the snipe ; 
 weight eight ounces ; length sixteen inches ; 
 bill four inches long, and like that of the wood- 
 cock ; crown of the head black, divided down 
 the middle by a pale stripe — over and beneath 
 each eye another of the same ; the upper parts 
 of the body very like the common snipe; be- 
 neath white ; the feathers edged with dusky black on the neck, breast, and sides ; and 
 those of the belly spotted with the same, but the middle of it is plain white ; quills dusky ; 
 tail reddish, the two middle feathers plain, the others barred with black; legs black." 
 (British Birds, p. 49.) We may also add to this description of this rare bird, that it has 
 "sixteen tail feathers, the five outermost being white, barred with black; belly, sides, and 
 thighs, barred with triangular black markings. Its length from the tip of the bill to the 
 end of the tail, eleven inches and a half; from the same to the end of the toes, fourteen 
 inches and a half. Its weight appears from different accounts to vary from seven to eight 
 ounces." The anatomical character of one examined is thus stated: — Caeca one-eighth of an 
 inch long. In the gizzard were skins of very small grubs and fibres of roots ; in that of 
 another, whicli had no food in it, the inner membrane was lying in longitudinal rugs, 
 each of which was thickly beset with conical papillae, resembling rows of teeth. The anato- 
 mical facts which apply in a great degree to each variety of snipe, the internal structure of 
 which (particularly of the great snipe) is strikingly analogous to that of the woodcock, as 
 exhibited at p. 865., which confirms all that is stated by critical observers of the methods of 
 feeding, and the matters made use of by both woodcocks and snipes. In the large snipe 
 the portion of alimentary tract known as the caca is a facsimile of that of the woodcock, 
 whereas, both in the common snipe and the jack-snipe, the two branches of caeca are each 
 an inch and a half long ; but which variation appears to have no effect in altering the mat- 
 ters taken in, or their subsequent alteration by digestion. The great or solitary snipe, as it 
 is called, " is not common in England, but is sometimes found in Lancashire, and also in 
 Kent; in 1792 they were in tolerable plenty in the north of England, and are there called 
 
 GREAT BKIPB 
 
876 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 the solitary snipe, from always being found alone and detached : others have been since 
 occasionally shot; one, in 1798, by a gentleman of Liverpool." Latham informs us, that 
 the " great snipe is found in Germany and in Siberia ; and he once save it among a parcel 
 of birds sent from Cayenne, and has no reason to suppose but that it came from thence." 
 {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 182.) 
 
 2668. Snipes are birds of very general distribution, and, as justly observed by Mr. Daniel, 
 •are found in every quarter of the globe, as all travellers assert, and the foreign ornithological 
 
 specimens in our museums from distant countries certify. " Snipes are seen throughout 
 the old continent, from the arctic regions of Silieria to the Cape of Good Hope; at which 
 last place it is common : it also inhabits the islands of Ceylon and Japan. In America it 
 is met with almost universally, but more particularly in South Carolina, where it swarms : 
 it is frequent in Jamaica, and more common in Falkland Islands than in England. In 
 Egypt, in the fields from whence the crops of rice are just taken, snipes are so numerous, 
 that it is not uncommon for a person to shoot a "basket full in a day. The sport is, however, 
 fatiguing, from the light earth of the rice grounds being so deeply impregnated with water, 
 that the sportsman sinks at every step he takes, and sometimes above his knees. Snipes 
 arrive the beginning of November in Lower Egypt, and pass the whole winter there. In 
 some parts of Ireland they so greatly abound, that forty-three brace have been killed by 
 one gentleman in six hours." Snipes in winter are also found very universally spread over 
 Great Britain, particularly they are to be met with in our marshy grounds. In the spring 
 they disperse themselves to higher and more airy situations, and then inhabit our moun- 
 tains and our moors. According to Mr. Daniel, " they begin to pipe the first week in 
 April ; many of them breed with us, and the nest is composed of dried grass and plants, 
 with sometimes a few feathers ; they lay four or five eggs, of a dirty olive colour, marked 
 with dusky spots : the young appear ugly and shapeless ; the mother never deserts them 
 until their long bill is firm enough to enable them to procure their food. When disturbed 
 much in the breeding season, they soar to a vast height, the male making a singular bleating 
 noise, which in superstitious times was called the campana ccelestis ; and when they descend, 
 they dart down most rapidly. The cock also, whilst the hen is sitting, poises himself on his 
 wings, sometimes making a whistling, and frequently a drumming noise ; and it is uncer- 
 tain whether this noise is ventriloquous, or is produced by the motion of the wings. Mr. 
 White says, this noise happens always when the bird is descending, and his wings are vio- 
 lently agitated. They feed on worms and insects which they find on the moist ground, as 
 also on small snails, which last have been found whole in their stomachs : they usually 
 have abundance of fat, wliich is not apt to cloy, and rarely disagrees with those that eat it : 
 it is cooked like the woodcock, without extracting the entrails, and is every where esteemed 
 for its delicious flavour." {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 176.) Having proceeded thus far, we 
 shall now personally describe this prime favourite of the British sportsman. 
 
 2669. The common snipe {Scolopax Gallinago Linn., _/i^. 41 1. ), provincially also called 
 »nite or heather -hleater^ is thus described by Colonel Montague : — " Weight about four 
 
 ounces ; length near twelve inches ; the bill three 
 inches long, and dusky in colour ; in some the base is 
 lighter, flattish, and rough at the end ; irides dusky ; 
 crown of the head black, with a longitudinal light 
 rufous line down the middle ; from the base of the 
 upper mandible another line of the same colour passes 
 on each side over the eyes ; between the bill and eye 
 IS a dusky line ; the throat white ; cheeks, neck, and 
 upper breast, mottled with black and light ferruginous 
 patches ; the back and scapulars are black, barred with 
 ferruginous brown, and striped with yellowish buff 
 colour in longitudinal lines ; the quills are black, 
 the first edged with white; the secondaries tipped 
 with the same ; those next the body are, witli their 
 coverts, striated, and l)arred with light ferruginous ; 
 lower breast and belly white ; vent brown ; upper 
 tail-coverts brown, barred with black ; the tail consists 
 of fourteen black feathers, barred and spotted with 
 dull orange red towards the end, with a narrow bar 
 coMM •» sNiPB ^£. jji^gjj i^ear the tip, where it is pale rufous; legs 
 
 vary — in some dusky or lead colour, others green." ( Ornithological Diet. p. 469.) Mr. Da- 
 niel observes, that " of all their enemies, perhaps the snipe has none more destructive than 
 the blue hawks ; they beat over a marsh or bog with great exactness, until they find the 
 snipe, who, through fear, crouches as close to the ground as possible, and which they 
 instantly seize. A young rabbit placed on the bridge of a trap, and the trap nicely covered 
 with moss if set in the bog, or with grass if in a marsh, will generally be successful, 
 especially as, whichever way they fly in the morning, they are sure to return by the same 
 
 411 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 THE JACK-SNIPE. 
 
 877 
 
 course in the afternoon, and this regularly for four or five days successively'; which will 
 sufficiently intimate where the trap may be placed in his track, so as most probably to 
 engage his attention." (Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 183.) 
 
 2670. On the time of the arrival of the snipe, Mr. Daniel tells us that a Norfolk gentleman 
 had made some interesting observations : — " They arrive in the vicinity of Norwich early 
 in September, which is merely transitory, stopping for a day or two, or perhaps only a few 
 hours ; they are then often found in large flocks, but lie very light. At the end of Octo- 
 ber the greatest number arrive, and are more universally dispersed, and afford better 
 amusement than earlier in the season ; but immediately as the severity of the winter com- 
 mences, they almost entirely disappear, and return no more until March, previous to their 
 final departure. During frost this gentleman has searched the spring ditches, which, re- 
 maining free from ice, presented both food and shelter ; but, excepting the two or three early 
 days of frost, found very few ; and he asks if any sportsman can inform him, whether they 
 retire farther south for a milder climate, or to the rapid rills in the mountainous parts of the 
 island. The forwardness or backwardness of the spring always regulates their return, which 
 induced this gentleman to remark the coincidence of the time of the flowering of ^viId 
 plants and that of the reappearance of the snipes. In February a few prematurely arrive, 
 as in 1800, when upon the 20th he found several, but a frost set in and again drove 
 them back. In 1801, between the 10th and 17th, there were many snipes in the marshes, 
 and several wildfowl in the river, during which period the ground was covered with 
 snow : he searched the same marshes on the 24th, and did not find a snipe. In March 
 they again visit the marshes numerously, earlier or later, according to the spring's appear- 
 ance : in that of 1800 they returned the 13th, accompanied by a great number of lap- 
 wings ; on the 26tli they were observed to be most numerous, and within a few days 
 most of them left us for other countries, while some few remained to rear their offspring in 
 this. The spring of 1801 was very forward, and this gentleman observed several snipes, 
 on the 9th of March, on Mounhold Heath; on the 11th there were considerable numbers 
 in the marshes, but were in flocks, and laid very light: by the 27th many had departed, 
 and the lapwings, reeves, and redshanks, had begun to lie. Snipes in the Cambridgeshire 
 fens were, thirty years ago, most abundant ; those brought to Cambridge market, which at 
 that time were all shot birds, sold from 3d. to 5d. each. In 1775 the compiler killed, in 
 three mornings, thirty-three couple of snipes ; and from having known his father's men 
 catch them by drawing with a net in the night time, he mentioned to a person near Milton 
 Fen his surprise that this mode of taking them had not been resorted to. The fenman 
 inquired what sort of net was to be used, and was told a lark-net would answer the pur- 
 pose of a trial ; this the fenman soon borrowed, and the first night of his making the 
 experiment caught as many snipes as a small hamper could contain : the practice soon 
 became general, and the netted were so much better than the shot birds, that the latter 
 would scarcely find a purchaser in the market. The price at Cambridge has increased to a 
 shilling, and sometimes eighteen pence a piece. The Duke of Marlborough's gamekeeper, 
 some years since, killed twenty-two snipes at one shot." (P. 179 — 181.) Varieties in 
 this bird, as in most others, occasionally occur. A very curious pied snipe, noticed by 
 Bewick, was shot near Oxford, September 8. 1789, by a Mr. Court ; its throat, breast, back, 
 and wings, were beautifully covered or streaked with white, and on its forehead was a star 
 of the natural colour ; it also had a ring round the neck and tail, with the tips of the wings 
 of the same colour. Occasionally one or two with orange legs are seen, and a variety with 
 a red breast has been met with. In 1803 a small flock of these was seen in Devonshire. 
 The red breasted snipe ( Scolopax Noveborencis) has now and then also been met with in other 
 localities. 
 
 2671. The jack-snipe (Scolopax Gallinula Linn., Jig. 412.). Colonel Montague ob- 
 serves on this bird, that "it is about half the size of the common snipe, and weighs 
 
 412 ^\\ ^ >^.:,r^ ' 1 <^~Cl about two ounces; length eight inches and a half; 
 '* ' the bill is nearly two inches long, of a lead colour, bLick 
 ' at the point, and the ridge of the upper mandible 
 light horn colour ; irides dusky ; the crown of the 
 head black, slightly edged with rust colour, bordered 
 on each side with a yellowish streak, beneath which is a 
 dusky one ; and close above the eye is another streak of 
 a light colour ; from the bill to the eye is a dusky 
 stroke ; the neck is varied with ferruginous brown and 
 dusky, dashed with cinereous above ; the back, rump, and 
 scapulars, of a fine glossy changeable green and purple, 
 the exterior webs of the latter deep buff colour, forming 
 two very conspicuous lines from the shoulders to the 
 tail ; quills dusky ; wing-coverts dusky, bordered with 
 cinereous and brown ; the lower breast and all beneath 
 white ; the tail cuneiform, consisting of twelve pointed dusky feathers, dashed more or less 
 
878 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 with ferruginous ; legs greenish. The jack-snipe comes to us later than the common 
 snipe, and is never known to remain in this country during the breeding season. It is 
 found in most parts of Europe and in North America. " ( Ornithological Dictionary, p. 27 1 . ) 
 It is known by provincialists as the gid, jetcock, or judcock. Its habits are much the 
 same as those of other members of the family, and, as might be expected, its eggs are not 
 larger than those of a lark. Bewick tells us that this snipe also is to be cooked in the 
 same manner as the larger snipe, the taste of which he has before eulogised as being equal 
 to that of the woodcock. On the jack-snipe we inay remark, that its haunts are the same 
 as those of the full snipe, so called in contradistinction to this now under notice, which, in 
 conformity with its dimensions, is frequently called the half snipe. It is rather a rare 
 bird, is usually found alone, and gives in most cases much trouble to flush it, for it will 
 suffer itself to be almost trodden upon before it will rise, and when it does, it wings its 
 way so heavily as to discompose the sportsman as much by its sluggish movements as the 
 larger variety more often does by its rapid unsteady dartings. These minikins occasionally, 
 though it is but seldom, breed in our marshes. Their eggs are, according to Mr. Daniel, 
 of the same colour as those of the common snipe. " Fermin in his account of Surinam 
 says, they are seen there by thousands on the sea-shore ; that it must be a bad marksman 
 who does not kill sixty at once with fine shot ; and that he killed eighty-five at a single 
 discharge ; that the flesh is excellent, but the bird so small, that a man may eat twenty at 
 a meal. It is to be apprehended that Fermin has mistaken the purre, or oxbird, for the 
 Jack-snipe, as they fly in clouds that would admit such aggregate slaughter as he has de- 
 scribed." {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 182.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 16. Snipe Shooting 
 
 41.3 
 
 -^r— ^r 
 
 ^S 
 
 
 ^^,/^Vif("//''''^i/ 
 
 2672. Snipe shooting (Jig. 41. S.), when the birds are plentiful, Mr. Daniel very justly 
 observes, affords excellent diversion. We ourselves, in spite of bog or marsh, in defiance 
 of wet feet and cold nipped hands, have always considered it a most delightful one. Mr. 
 Thornhill, however, is almost enough to dishearten the young beginner by what he says of 
 it, which nevertheless is, under certain circumstances, not very wide of its real character. 
 " Snipe-shooting," he says, " is a sport the best calculated (grousing excepted) to try the 
 keenness of the sportsman, to ascertain his bottom, and if he can stand labour, water, mire, 
 swamps, and bogs. He should be possessed of a strong constitution, not liable to catch 
 cold, and have all the fortitude, as well as exertion of a water spaniel; he should be 
 habitually inured to wet, dirt, and difficulty, and not be deterred by cold or severe 
 weather." (P. 131.) Mr. Daniel draws a more favourable yet equally correct picture of it, 
 when he says, " Snipe-shooting, when the birds are plentiful, is an excellent diversion : 
 they are said to puzzle the marksman by the irregular twistings of their flight when first 
 sprung ; but this difficulty is soon surmounted if the birds are suffered to reach to a certain 
 distance, when their flight becomes steady and easy to traverse with the gun : there is no 
 reason to be apprehensive of their getting out of the range of the shot, as they will fall to 
 the ground if struck but slightly with the smallest grain. Snipes, like the woodcocks, and 
 many other birds, always fly against the wind ; therefore, by keeping the wind at his back, 
 the sportsman has this advantage of the bird when it rises, that it presents a fairer mark. 
 These birds are scarcely good until November, when they get very fat. In hard, frosty, and 
 more particularly in snowy weather, snipes resort in numbers to warm springs, where the 
 rills continue open, and run with a gentle stream : these, on account of their long bills, are 
 then the only places where they can hunt for food. Snipes will generally lie well to a 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 SNIPE SHOOTING. 
 
 879 
 
 pointer, and some dogs have a singular knack at finding and standing them." ( Rural Sports, 
 vol. iii. p. 178.) We append some well described lines on the habits of the snipe in Mr. 
 Watt's Remarks on Shooting. This authoi; has chosen poetry as his medium of communi- 
 cating instruction ; and, in so doing, has shown great judgment in not allowing his subject 
 to betray him into Parnassian heights or metaphoric display. But on the contrary, by an 
 easy yet descriptive flow of language, his subject is practically exemplified in a pleasing 
 and yet instructive manner, which has already called for a second edition of his work. Mr. 
 Watt may be considered to have strong holds on public attention. He is known very sel- 
 dom to miss either snipe, woodcock, partridge, or pheasant. So dead a shot is entitled, 
 therefore, to the character of a master in his art, and to full credit for the excellence of his 
 instructions. 
 
 " The snipe is hardly ever found 
 In woods, he's fond of open ground ; 
 The rushy pond, the quiet brook. 
 But chiefly to the m.irshes I00I4 ; 
 The plashy heath and boggy moor 
 Yield frequently an ample store : 
 Stick to them well when this the case is. 
 They very quickly change their places : 
 To-day the sportsman can pursue 
 Tlie numerous game till all is blue. 
 
 To-morrow he goes out again. 
 But mayn't a single shot obtain ; 
 Affected by the wind and weather. 
 They often flock away together ; 
 Sometimes they to the hills repair, 
 Rising in wisps all wildly there: 
 Vain the pursuit ; but if a gale 
 Should quickly from the east prevail, 
 Or even from the boisterous north. 
 Again you ought to sally forth." 
 
 2673. It may he thought singular, that while one tells us that snipe, of all bird shoot- 
 ing, is the most difficult of attainment, another will affirm that no bird is more easily 
 brought down, provided the proper time be taken to do it in. The fact is, the manners 
 of the snipe are unquestionably contradictory, as are those also of all birds whose vision 
 is somewhat crepuscular, as that of the snipe, woodcock, owl, goatsucker, &c. These 
 birds all see indistinctly in the glare, and consequently, when suddenly intruded on, rise 
 in extreme haste, and make a very awkward display of their abilities in retreating. 
 Mounting in such haste, they are so flurried that they twist this way and that, undeter- 
 mined which direction to take, probably from indistinct vision aided by want of recol- 
 lection at that moment ; or it may be, in some cases, from not having ascertained the 
 state of the wind against which they usually take their course. We think that this view 
 will account for the hurry and disorder which the snipe evinces if suddenly intruded on by 
 the gunner ; and the twistings and turnings in his flight, dependent on his uncertainty of 
 purpose, is that which has rendered the shooting of him, except by practised hands and cool 
 heads, so difficult. It is thus we see, in some writings, that the snipe is the hardest to hit 
 of all birds ; whereas, in others, it is said to be any thing but difficult to bring down a 
 snipe. In our own opinion, however, there are two methods of hitting him with moderate 
 certainty; the one is by snap-shooting, which is a habit gained by some, but not to be 
 critically described by any, except we regard it as a consentaneous action of eye and hand 
 at the same moment. The other certain mode of snipe shooting is to put the gun into the 
 hand of the cool and deliberate marksman, who, nothing flurried, waits his opportunity, 
 and the moment the bird settles into his course, arrests that course by a shot. The little 
 ingenious work, known as the Oakteigh Code, expresses the matter thus : — " The shooter 
 will bring down a snipe, with much less difficulty, at from fifteen to twenty paces than at 
 any other distance. The aim is thus taken just before the bird begins to make its cross 
 flights, but before it has attained its full speed. The irregularity of its flight is of little 
 consequence during the first and second twisting before the bird is safely on the wing, since 
 its flight is then comparatively tardy. But let the snipe fly ten yards from whence it 
 sprang — let it be, for instance, twenty-five paces distant from the gun, it is then at the top 
 of its speed, and in the very midst of its sidelong, eliptical gyrations, and more than a match 
 for the majority of shooters, especially if the day be windy." (P. 1 70. ) Snipes certainly lie 
 better in windy weather than in any other, and as they then usually make a momentary 
 halt or hanging on, then is the time to fire. When they cross also, by firing well forward, 
 they seldom escape. Endeavour likewise to get to windward of them, thereby to catch a 
 cross shot. 
 
 2674. Are dogs to be employed in snipe shooting? Some decry the use of dogs altogether 
 in this sport. We own ourselves to be but a humble authority. We have, it is true, shot 
 snipes for more than forty years past, and that in most parts of England, Scotland, and 
 Ireland, and as we do not remember ever to have gone out without a dog, when one could 
 be had, our opinion on the subject is therefore tolerably well marked. In Ireland even, 
 where men-beaters and scouts are so much used, we usually took a very steady dog. We 
 have seen spaniels broken in expressly to snipe shooting, and most interesting and valuable 
 aids they made, hunting only a few yards around their master, and making no cry when 
 they flushed their game. It is true it requires both tact and patience to bring them to this, 
 but we fearlessly assert it can be done. We ourselves for some years employed an old and 
 very steady pointer, whose personal attachment to us was such that she lived as it were not 
 only to do our bidding, but also to divine what line of conduct would best compass the 
 end in view, that of securing the snipe. Be it observed also, that all pointers will stand 
 
880 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 steadily to snipes, and likewise that the easiest shot made at a snipe is that which not un- 
 frequently occura in a wide open tract in a wood, where one is often found boring and 
 scratching against the elevated earth at the edges of the moist sedgy locality. Occasionally 
 when a pointer is employed in snipe shooting, it will be found, that although you go even 
 round and round your dog yet no bird rises ; in such case be assured it is a jack-snipe 
 that is thus teasing you and your dog ; therefore walk him up, and bring him down also, 
 if you can, or he will tease you thus again and again. In snipe shooting, if the distance of 
 a shot remains entirely with yourself, we consider that from twenty to twenty-five yards 
 with No. 7. shot will be good practice. We however are aware, that some crack shooters 
 prefer a snipe shot made at thirty or even thirty-five yards to one at twenty-five ; but in such 
 case the gun used must be a very close shooting one. For a cross shot, twenty-five yards 
 we think is a good distance: the author of the Oahleigh Code says thirty for a cross or 
 oblique shot. Experience only can perfect the snipe shooter. Instructions however are 
 useful ; he thereby learns to judge how his gun should carry its shot, and how he should 
 both load it and hold it for that purpose (it should be close but regular for snipe shooting); 
 and the kind of shot, whether it be a straight, a crossing, or an oblique one, that suits his 
 eye and hand best, that shooting let him pursue. Snipe shooting is a delightful and ani- 
 •mating part of gunning practice when these experiences are perfected, particularly where 
 the birds are plentiful. It must however be recollected, that snipes are the most inconstant 
 of the feathered tribes; a dry night, particularly if frosty, will send away the whole of a vast 
 flight that had been there the day before; and again in two days' time they may return, if 
 open weather and a dry wind succeed. It is their wants as regards food that influences 
 all their movements; they live on worms and minute insects found in mossy and marshy 
 grounds : in fact they feed much after the manner as the woodcock we have so lately described 
 feeds, and have the same digesting as well as collecting apparatus as that bird. The snipe 
 is not gregarious ; society in him is only kept up by his tribe, when a common object is in 
 view, that of finding better feeding grounds, or more shelter from frost ; while at the same 
 time that a slight frost and a strong easterly wind will be sure to bring snipes into a fa- 
 vourable locality. 
 
 2675. Try your ground often. A regular snipe locality should be tried, not only every 
 day, but twice a day, so uncertain are they in fixing themselves even for a day. It is the 
 opinion of some, as the snipe usually flies up wind, that when a point is made, by head- 
 ing the dog or dogs, and getting the bird between yourself and them, when it rises you 
 thereby get a fairer shot ; and it certainly is the case. In ranging down wind you can often 
 obtain shots, but you can hardly expect it from the point. You can however, by taking a 
 zigzag direction, occasionally get them from both your own hunting and the winding of the 
 dogs or dog. We would also take this opportunity of noting why we prefer, in most cases, 
 one dog to more : there was work usually for self and dog, but not enough for two without 
 interfering with each other ; and the vulgarism of two many cooks spoiling the broth ex- 
 plains our views. We have already stated that snipes lie best during a brisk wind, but 
 we believe we omitted to state, that in such a wind likewise the chances in our opinion are 
 in favour of the shooter's directing his steps down wind ; for should a snipe rise it would 
 soon turn, and in making it, will certainly present itself favourably to the ready shot. If, 
 on the contrary, the bird pursues a straight forward course, give it fair law or you will blow 
 it to pieces ; it also moves steadier when allowed a few seconds to pursue its flight. 
 
 2676. Shooting the jack-snipe has given rise to many a tough story — some true, some 
 suppository; for in truth these minikins are to many extremely difficult to hit. Even the 
 Toomers, who never failed to mark a penny-piece thrown up, yet, if we are rightly informed, 
 were shy at firing at a jack-snipe, fearing the laugh which would follow should they miss 
 him, as many excellent shots had done before them. Mr. Thornhill relates a circumstance 
 which occurred respecting a snipe to a Mr. Molloy, formerly a quartermaster of the 64th reg. 
 while he was quartered at Geneva Barracks, Ireland: this gentleman regularly, after his duty 
 was done, or if he could possibly obtain leave for a day, used to equip himself for shooting, and 
 always sprung this jack-snipe, at which he fired and followed, and the bird used to pitch so 
 close to him at times, that he was confident he had shot it, and used to run to take it up, 
 when, to his great surprise, it would rise and fly a little further; he actually acknowledged 
 he fired one day eighteen times at this bird, and after shooting at it for the whole season, 
 he happened to be crossing the bog it lay in, when he put it up, and exclaiming, " There 's 
 my old friend," threw his stick at it and killed it on the spot. Whenever after any of his 
 brother oflScers found a jack-snipe, they were always sure to say, " There goes quartermaster 
 Molloy!" (Shooting Directory, p. 135.) We believe tliis zigzag gentleman may be 
 straightened, however, by the following manoeuvre : — Having put one up, take no hostile 
 notice of him farther than to mark him down, and proceed yourself apparently in a different 
 direction, gradually however tending towards the spot you saw him pitch on. Once ntore 
 put him up as if by accident ; repeat this once or twice more, and he is your own, let your 
 shooting tacts be as indifferent as they may. Snipe shooting is likely to become even more 
 popular than heretofore, by the methods of making waterproof boots ; and as they can now 
 
Chap. IV. RABBIT SHOOTING. 881 
 
 be had so pliant as to draw up the thigh also, many tender sportsmen will fearlessly venture 
 forth. For truly to become a successful snipe shooter, neither wind, weather, nor water, 
 must be minded. 
 
 2G77. The localities for snipe shooting. It will perhaps be expected of us, when pre- 
 tending to offer hints on the practice of this sport, to direct the reader to the places where 
 it may be obtained ; particularly as it may be inferred, from what has already been stated, 
 that we have ourselves gone over many and far distant snipe shooting grounds. If it be 
 asked, where it is to be met with in the greatest perfection, we should unquestionably 
 say, — in Ireland; that land of sporting, and of good sportsmen. You can hardly be 
 disappointed of this sport there, locate yourself where you will, except you go to the 
 barren rocks on tlie sea-shore. INIr. Tliornhill, wlio is well acquainted with the countrj', 
 notices Charleville, as presenting snipes mnumerable about it. An officer quartered there. 
 Sir George Dunbar, shot forty-three brace between ten in the morning and four in the 
 afternoon. Mr. Thornhill himself has frequently shot twenty brace in a day ; and he 
 further remarks, that, let the number shot be as great as it may, no diminution of the 
 birds can be observed. To this account we can likewise bear testimony, for although the 
 grounds around Drogheda, where we were stationed, were not among the best of the Irish 
 sniping localities, yet every one we met with bore testimony to the fact, that both snipes 
 and woodcocks abounded in this country generally. Wales, both North and South, also 
 furnish excellent snipe shooting, as well in their mountainous as in their more level 
 districts. From the numerous lakes which are found tliere, wisps of these birds are 
 certain to be met with. Scotland likewise presents them in plenty on its mosses, and 
 around its lochs. In the moister grousing localities they are also to be found in great 
 numbers, wisps of twenty or thirty are common. In England they are not infrequent 
 visitants, and in many of its counties they likewise abound. In the Essex Marshes 
 their numbers are great, and wherever sea-coast levels are met with, snipes are there to 
 greet the sportsman. In Cambridgeshire, Lincolnsiiire, and Northamptonshire, they 
 resort at particular seasons in vast flocks. In August great numbers of professed snipe 
 shooters assemble at the Whittlesey Wash, where most excellent amusement may be 
 gained, not only from the mature birds, but also from the young ones, which are bred there 
 in profusion. Exclusive of the snipes in this sporting Arcadia, which however begin to 
 leave in October, ruff's, reeves, redshanks, and plovers, are likewise met with. Stern winter 
 having passed away, the professed snipe shooter wends his way in March to the Stilton 
 Fen, well known as the chosen resort of these birds, which shift their ground from the bog 
 to the reed-shoals at this time, and from these back again to the bog, as circumstances 
 direct the change. A dog is seldom used here ; a small one would probably be smothered 
 in the mud, and a large one of any kind, except a retriever, would be useless. The 
 East Riding of Yorkshire also presents excellent snipe shooting : indeed, this bird is so 
 universally dispersed over Great Britain, that it is hardly possible for any one to locate 
 himself in any open country without meeting with it. 
 
 SunsECT. 17 Rahhit Shooting. 
 
 2678. We have been so long hunting the feather, that we will now take a turn at thefluck; 
 and if the rabbit be not numbered by the sportsman among game animals, he is yet of so 
 much consequence as to be especially under the protection of the law, and many very crack 
 sportsmen of our acquaintance are sufficiently ready to attend on a rabbit shooting excur- 
 tion {fig. 414.). Whatever raises the expectation, and yet leaves the gratiHcation expected 
 a matter of some uncertainty, is sure to interest us more even than a settled certainty of 
 the coming event. The spaniels are questing for rabbits within the close tanglings of an 
 
 3 L 
 
882 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Pakt VII. 
 
 extensive wood ; their merry cry bespeaks them on the scent ; the sporting attendants 
 spread here and there, all eye, and all ear, to see the quick darh of the rabbit across the 
 path, or to hear the leaves rattle, and the small boughs give place to his dashing forward. 
 See ! there he crosses the path, a shot is fired ; the nimble spaniel is seen racing over the 
 same tract in his wake scenting the stain as he goes. A squeak is heard, and the nearest 
 sportsman flies to the spot, crying dead ! dead ! and presently returns with the prize. 
 This enlivening scene is enacted again and again, and when the copse has failed, the neigh- 
 bouring hedgerows are tried, which, if they have much furze, are sure to make excellent 
 hides for these nimble animals. Rabbit shooting in such cover is very pleasant and lively 
 sport, and with such hardy terriers or spaniels as will not only follow them in all their tor- 
 tuities, however thick or tangled, as the wire coated will do, the sport is gratifying in 
 the extreme. We have had a game terrier on such an occasion that has frequently 
 returned home almost covered with blood, but particularly his fore-quarters, arms, nose, 
 and ears, at least what was left of them, for he was a crop ; and yet it was seldom, with all 
 this scratching, that his eyes received any injury; a full proof that he also, spaniel-like, 
 hunted principally by scent. The sportsman in this shooting must be on the alert, and 
 must place himself as the cry of the dogs directs him, to look sharply for the darting out 
 of the rabbit, which, be it remembered, is very unlike that of the hare ; and hence so 
 many hare shooters fail in rabbit shooting practice. The dart of the rabbit is quick in the 
 extreme ; that of the hare, except the dog be close to her, is more quiet ; indeed she often 
 steals out rather than flies, and pausing a moment to look around, then decamps. The 
 gliding of the rabbit is so rapid that it is necessary either that the gunner have his gun on 
 the cock, or at least that his thumb be on it, as not a moment should be lost; thus it is 
 that snap shooters succeed best in rabbit shooting; the smallest hesitation on the part of 
 the shooter loses this nimble animal, who crosses a path with incredible speed. Indeed, if 
 a fair portion of practice in rabbit shooting will not make a quick shot, the case is hopeless. 
 The fences and coverts likewise near a wood are often the resort of rabbits, particularly if 
 showers have made the levels of the wood in a dripping state. Here, leaving the wood 
 and its drippings, they locate themselves among the thickest cover of the hedgerows, and, 
 if furze be planted there, it is a sure hide for them. Here two, three, or even more 
 sportsmen judiciously placed, having with them rather small dogs used to the sport, and 
 tough hided, with a moderate portion of tongue, who will follow up the game with their 
 merry cry, while ever and anon a rabbit is forced out, and driven across the path, may find 
 ample employment for their guns. 
 
 2679. Rabbits are also shot from trees in situations where they are plentiful. They do not 
 by this method seem to smell the destroyer aloft, and so may be shot without much diflS- 
 culty ; for although the report of a gun will send almost the whole either into their cover or 
 to ground, in a very few minutes they will reappear, and offer themselves again unconscious 
 victims. In an open warren Colonel Hawker recommends that you keep a few hurdles, 
 but l)ushed we suppose, and approach or wait for the rabbits under cover of them, carefully, 
 however, avoiding to go to windward. Were these little gentry less wary, we shoidd not 
 willingly detail these stratagems; but being, as Mr. Watt very justly observes. 
 
 " More difficult than hares to hit. 
 They frequently appear to flit 
 Lil<e shadows past one ; — good, indeed. 
 Is then the aim that bids them bleed. 
 If you would see them nicely stopped 
 In the thick wood, you must adopt 
 Snap shooting, for you '11 seldom there 
 Have time to take them full and fair : 
 
 E'en lost to view, advance your gun 
 Quickly to where you lliitik they run : 
 Kegard not grass, nor bush, nor briar. 
 Through each and all that instant fire. 
 Bang ! it is well — you saw him not, 
 And yet you 've killed him on the spot." 
 
 Remarks on Shooting, 2d edit. p. 109. 
 
 2680. Warren rabbit shooting is also much admired by some, and is but little thought of 
 by others, ourselves being one of the latter number. We should hope no liberal-minded 
 sportsman would watch the regular warren of the dealer in rabbits, yet we fear it is some- 
 times done : nay, we have heard of some who, although called gentlemen, have taken a 
 boy with a ferret purposely to bolt the rabbits when the warrener was engaged. In some 
 parts where the country is of a light sandy soil, rabbits are tolerably numerous, although 
 not claitned as private property ; and such a locality presents a fair opportunity for the 
 amusement of ferretting them, which, to be well done, must be operated quietly and 
 adroitly. Much, however, will depend on the intention of the person or persons who are the 
 performers. We mean to allude only to those who bolt the rabbit, that it may by means of the 
 ferret be shot at as it comes out, giving it fair law. We profess not to have seen much of 
 the practice of ferretting rabbits. Without intending it as a pun, it has, in our opinion, 
 a poaching smell about it ; and yet it is an amusement very much relished by some 
 genuine sportsmen of our acquaintance. The ferrets used must be coped, that is, muzzled 
 (they occasionally, we are sorry to say, have their mouths sewn up). Thus unable to seize 
 the rabbit by the throat, they are turned into the burrows. Attention must now be paid 
 by the shooters, who stand at moderate distances from the rabbit-holes, from whence tliey 
 
CiiAv. IV. VARIETIES OF RABBITS. 883 
 
 watch the bolting of the game from the different holes out of which the ferrets, or cats, as 
 they are called by the regular ferrettcrs, have driven the rabbits. 
 
 268 1 . Rabbit shooting on open warrens is legitimate sport ; and although the numbers here 
 are not great, there is often sport enough obtained to repay the search after them. We need 
 not state the degree of caution necessary in the approach to these wary gentry. It is well 
 therefore never to advance in a straight line, or even look directly towards them ; walk 
 leisurely along in the face of the wind ; stoop and pick, or seem to pick up, a bough, or turf, 
 or to examine any matter before you ; and such conduct will often throw them off tlieir 
 guard. While doing this, if a dog is with you, keep him close ; your clothes also should 
 be dark, so as not to be seen on the approach a long way off. When you have ventured 
 as near as they will allow without retreating to their £anh, then stoop. One we knew used 
 to lie down with his jacket drawn over his head ; he would every now and then take a 
 peep, and if he found that the rabbits had not fled, he was convinced his stratagem had ef- 
 fected his present purpose. He next deliberately crawled on his hands and knees, not 
 straight towards them, but in a zig-zag direction, with jacket so much over his head, that he 
 really looked more like an overgrown hog than a man ; and in this way, he has assured us, 
 he seldom failed in shooting one and sometimes more, if he could get them on a line. We 
 are afraid we must consider this as poaching, or pot shooting; it certainly was a gain gotten 
 under false pretences : but his reply was, that all is fair in love or war. When storms arise, 
 the intervals between are often favourable for getting near them, particularly when, as already 
 observed, the wind blows from them to you, as it ought to do in the stratagem just detailed, 
 to render it more certain. When a number are come upon suddenly at the edge of a wood 
 frequented by them, it often happens that the old ones will immediately take the covert ; 
 but not so the young ones, who prick up their ears, and perhaps raise themselves up to ex- 
 amine you : now take your shot. 
 
 2682. There is so much to interest every one in the natural and commercial history of the 
 rabbit, that we are sorry our confined limits will not allow us to enter somewhat at large 
 mto these particulars. The similarity between the rabbit and the hare is such in many 
 respects, that were it not that equal dissimilarity exists between them in even more respects, 
 we should consider them as kindred relations of the same group. But so far is the one 
 removed from the other, that a hybrid or animal engendered between the two, we believe, 
 was never known. It is true that some years ago a very large variety of the rabbit made 
 its appearance, but from whence derived has not, we believe, been ascertained ; but in all pro- 
 bability it was brought from some distant country. It was large,and very much the colour 
 of the hare ; it showed much bone, with length of body. The flesh likewise was high 
 coloured and savoury ; and, when it was dressed after the hare fashion, was no mean repre- 
 sentative of that admired game. The proof of its being a true rabbit, however, was mani- 
 fested by its interbreeding with its own kind and with the common rabbit ; but between it 
 and the hare no intercourse was ever observed, nor were any hybrids ever bred; which set 
 the matter at rest, and furnished an additional proof, that the rabbit and the hare are each 
 a distinct animal sui generis. Having heard nothing of it of late, we presume the variety 
 itself to be out of date, or that it has blended itself by interbreedings with the olden 
 English rabbit ; and as we know what great alterations in the form and qualities of animals 
 are occasioned by domestication, under which the size, the colour, and the very habits, may 
 be made to undergo vast changes, we can readily suppose that such has occurred here. We 
 see this exemplified in the animal before us, now become of much importance both as an 
 edible and as aiding in clothing us. 
 
 2683. Four kinds of rabbits are acknowledged among dealers and fanciers, — warreners, 
 parkers, hedgehogs, and sweethearts. We hardly need intimate that the warrener is of the 
 kind we have already described, and given some representation of in our embellishment 
 of rabbit shooting. The hedgehog breed we have also noticed when we described the cer- 
 tainty of finding them in hedgerows and in thick wood covers where the soil was not suffi- 
 ciently sandy to be made a subterranean dwelling. Deprived of such a resource, they 
 become naturalised to living above ground ; the coat, however, loses some of its furry 
 quality. The parker rabbit lives on the upland likewise, as in gentlemen's parks, pleasure 
 grounds, and broad open grazing grounds, and it breeds in any convenient spot. Between 
 this and the last variety, it requires the eye of the professed warrener to distinguish the 
 difference. Sweethearts are the tame varieties, now multiplied into innumerable diversities 
 of size, character, and colour, from the olden to the lop-eared ; and from the middle-sized 
 to the monster of ten pounds' weight ; indeed, one exceeding fifteen pounds was exhibited at 
 Lord Somerville's show. The fecundity of the rabbit is extreme, and it was a bountiful 
 ordination of Providence to make it so, seeing it has little tendency to do injury, but vast 
 tiipabilities to render us essential services. " Rabbits," says Mr. Daniel, " will breed at six 
 months old, bear seven times annually, and bring five young ones each time ; supposing 
 Ibis to happen regularly during the space of four years, and that three of the five young at 
 each kindle are females, the increase will be 478,062. The calculation has been made from 
 eight young at each of the seven kindles, amounting to 1,274,840 : but that is much too 
 
 3 L 2 
 
884 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 liigli, for the wild rabl)it was never known to have eight at two successive kindles, and 
 perhaps five is beyond the fair average. Under the first statement, being overstocked with 
 these animals might justly be feared ; but man, birds, and beasts of prey, make great devast- 
 ations among them. The rabbit affects a temperate and warm climate, and bears great 
 cold with difficulty. In Sweden they are obliged to be kept in houses. Spain is their na- 
 tive country. The Island of Minorca is very remarkable for its growth of rabbits, but their 
 flesh is so rank that, instead of serving as food, they are an incumbrance to the people 
 inhabiting it, who to prevent the land from being overrun by them, are called upon by the 
 governor to give their assistance two days in every year to destroy them ; and in the time of 
 the Romans they once proved such a nuisance in all the Balearic Islands, that the inhabit- 
 ants were oliliged to implore the aid of a military force from Augustus in order to exter- 
 minate them. Lincolnshire, Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridgeshire, where the soil is sandy, 
 are the counties in which they are most plentiful, whence immense numbers are brought for 
 the supply of the London market." {Rural Sports, vol. i. p. 577.) The history of the 
 rabbit is further treated on in his work, to which we would refer the reader ; and should his 
 inquiries extend to the culture and nourriture also of this animal, he will find much to in- 
 terest him in Mowbray's Treatise on Breeding and Rearing Domestic Animals. 
 
 2684. Of hare shooting we have little to say, farther than when engaged in other shooting, 
 and a hare crosses one's path, flesh and blood, as the phrase runs, can hardly resist the 
 temptation of raising the gun at her ; and some how Or otlier the sympathy between the 
 hand and the eye is such, that the trigger is pulled ; and, as puss is a pretty full sized object, 
 chances are against her. But to go abroad purposely to shoot a poor unfortunate animal 
 so eternally snared, so many months hunted by hounds, and so many coursed by grey- 
 hounds, is giving the odds against her. If however, brother sportsman, you must have a 
 shot at puss, should she rise before you, or should she cross your path, aim at her head, and 
 she will be a more certain shot and much cleaner killed than by any other aim ; and do the 
 same also if she be running in a straight line from you. If you have a double gun, and the 
 second barrel is loaded with shot one or two sizes larger than those in the first barrel, give 
 her that; she will be cleaner killed that way, and will be cert inly pulled up at any dis- 
 tance within sixty yards " if your powder he straight." Colonel Hawker remarks, that when 
 a hare is coming towards you do not shoot until she be very close, otherwise her skull will 
 ward off the shot, and for which caution there does really appear a call ; nevertheless, the 
 only time we believe that we ever had an opportunity of taking a front shot at a hare, was 
 when some shooters in a wood had disturbed one who was making her way down a fallow 
 field which we were crossing. Poor puss received our foreright discharge at about thirty 
 yards' distance, and the velocity of her previous pace rolled her over and over. One shot 
 had penetrated her eye, and several her chest. Of shooting a hare on its form we have 
 only to say, that none but the strongest necessity can excuse it. 
 
 SuBSECT. 18. The Greater Bustard. 
 
 2685. The greater bustard ( Otis Tarda Linn., ^5'. 4 15.), although now seldom met with 
 in England, is however too great an honour to the country to be passed over without 
 
 notice. We hardly need say that it is the largest 
 of our land birds, being as mucli as four feet long, 
 and from twenty-five to thirty pounds in weight. 
 It also merits our attention from its connecting 
 links in ornithology, some of which assimilate it 
 with gallinaceous birds, and others with the 
 ostrich and cassowary. Of the former connec- 
 tion a proof is ofTered in the difference of colour 
 between the flesh of the pectoral muscles and 
 those of the other parts of the bi-east, a character 
 common to many of the Gallinaces. This varia- 
 tion to a supposed similarity of colour in the 
 whole flesh of the breast in this as in many, but 
 (not in all birds, gave rise to a curious oversight. 
 In 1804," Colonel Montague tells us, " one was 
 shot and taken to Plymouth market, where a 
 publican purchased for Is. what would have 
 fetched 2 or 3 guineas where its value was 
 known ; this rare wanderer was, however, so 
 entirely unknown, that it was rejected at the 
 second table as improper food, in consequence of 
 „„.»,.,.. ..„^.„...- the pectoral muscle differing in colour from the 
 
 other parts of the breast, a circumstance not unusual in birds of the grouse kind. Some 
 country gentlemen snpoing at the inn the following evening, and hearing of the circum- 
 stance, desired that they might be introduced to the princely bird, and partook of it cold at 
 
 115 
 
Chap. IV. THE I5USTARD. 885 
 
 their repast." ( Ontitholoc/ical Dictionari/, p. 63.) This character, which has given rise to 
 its classification with granivorous birds, is however erroneous. " Its gizzard," Sir Everard 
 Home saj's, " is evidently not to be classed with them, but is more like that of the raven. 
 It has a thick cuticular lining, and a weak digastric muscle; but the gastric glands are un- 
 commonly large, so as to have attracted the attention of M. Perrault, who has given an 
 account of their structure, saying, that they are conical tubes, terminating in a point at one 
 end and open at the other, and are larger than in any other bird except the ostrich, whose 
 solvent glands he appears not to have examined. ' As I have not,' says this gentleman, 
 ' had an opportunity of examining these glands in the bustard, I must rest this account 
 of the structure of the glands upon M. Perrault's authority, as stated in the work on 
 Comparaiive Atiatoini/, \)uh]ished under the patronage of Louis XIV. in 167G.' Under- 
 standing that the bustard in India is a favourite bird for the table, and that all bustards are 
 there considered to be granivorous birds, I was unable to reconcile this circumstance with 
 the structure of its digestive organs; but this difficulty is solved by the following account 
 of the mode of feeding this bird, which is taken from Mr. Hunter's notes upon this sub- 
 ject, who kept a cock bustard a whole summer in his garden. It died in November, 
 apparently from the cold of the winter. He killed mice and sparrows with his bill by 
 pinching their heads, and then swallowed them whole, even when of considerable size. It 
 ■was easy to observe a large mouse going down his throat, making a moving tremor till it 
 came to the turn of the neck ; it then moved backwards, and, altliough out of sight, yet its 
 progress was traced by the feathers between the shoulders separating and closing again as 
 soon as it passed into the gizzard. It was fond of worms, and, while the gardener was 
 digging, stood by him, and looked out for them. It ate the buds of flowers, and particu- 
 larly of roses ; also the substance of cucumbers, but not the outside. From these observa- 
 tions the bustard is evidently fitted more particularly to live on animal food." {Library of 
 Entertaining Knnwiedge, Faculty OF BniDs.vol. iii. p. 154.) Mr. Daniel's description of the 
 bustard being derived from Bewick, is likely to be correct, and is as follows : — " Its bill 
 is strong, and rather convex ; its eyes red ; head and neck asli coloured ; on each side of the 
 lower bill is a tuft of feathers, from five to nine inches long ; the back is barred transversely, 
 with black and bright rust colour ; the greater quill feathers are brown, the belly white ; 
 the tail consists of twenty feathers, the middle ones are rust colour barred with black, 
 those on each side are white ; the legs are long, naked above the knees, and dusky ; it has 
 no hind toe ; its nails are short, strong, and convex, both above and below ; and the bottom 
 of the foot is furnished with a callous prominence, which serves instead of a heel." 
 
 2686. The female is said to be about half the size of the mule ; but we ourselves had been 
 led to believe, from good authority, that the difference stated between the male and female 
 bustard was erroneous ; and a note in Mr. Daniel's account confirms our opinion that such 
 is the case, or, at least, that her proportions are nearer to his than are set forth : -^ " On 
 the 29th of September, 1800, Mr. Crouch, of Burford, shot a hen bustard on Salisbury 
 Plam, which measured frorrt tip to tip of the wings full six feet, and upwards of three feet 
 from the point of the beak to tlie extremity of the tail : perhaps, however, this unusual 
 size was the result of age. This bird was killed at the distance of forty yards, with a 
 common fowling-piece, and with such shot as is generally used for partridge shooting. 
 There were two other bustards in company with the one shot, neither of which appeared 
 to be hurt." The crown of her head is of a deep orange, crossed with transverse black 
 lines, the rest of the head is brown ; the lower jjart of the foreside of the neck is ash 
 coloured ; the female wants the tuft on each side of the head. In the rest of the plumage 
 she resembles the male, except that the colours of the back and wings are more dull : the 
 male has however an essential distinction, being furnished with a poicch, capable of con- 
 taining nearly seven pints of water, the entrance being immediately under tlie tongue. 
 Dr. Douglass first discovered this singular reservoir, which the bird is supposed to fill with 
 water, as a supply in those dreary plains where it is accustomed to wander. It is also, 
 without doubt, of use to the female while sitting, which is generally at a distance from 
 water, or for the young, until they can leave the nest, the male bird, without doubt, fur- 
 nishing the supply. A further use of it has been observed at Morocco, where they fly the 
 hawk at the bustard ; on the attack of the hawk, it has been known that the bustard has 
 spirted out the water against the assailant, and has by this means baffled the pursuit of its 
 enemy. The female makes no nest, but, scratching a hole in some dry field, drops two 
 eggs upon the ground, as big as those of a goose, and of a pale olive brown, sprinkled with 
 small dark spots, resembling the brown colour of the plumage ; vipon these eggs she sits for 
 thirty days. The same jealousy which marks the conduct of many other birds, is observed 
 in her also. If in her absence from her nest in quest of food any one handles the eggs, she 
 immediately abandons them. The bustard feeds on corn and vegetables, and upon those 
 large earth-worms that appear in great quantities on the downs before sun-rising in the 
 summer; these being replete with moisture answer the purpose of liquids, a-nd enable them 
 to live long without drinking on these dry and extensive tracts, and without having recourse 
 to the admirable magazine before mentioned : like the ostrich, it also swallows small stones, 
 
 3 L 3 
 
886 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 bits of metal, &c. Buffon relates, that in the stomach of one opened by the academicians, 
 there were found (besides small stones) no less than ninety doubloons, all worn and 
 polished by the attrition of the stomach, but without any appearance of erosion. Bustards 
 were formerly more frequent in this island than at present; they then inhabited most of the 
 open counties of the south and east, from Dorsetshire as far as the Wolds in Yorkshire. In 
 France they arc seen in the spring ; in England they were in greatest numbers in autumn ; 
 and were now and then met with at that season in large turnip fields, near the Downs in 
 Wiltshire, in troops of fifty, or even more. In Sir Robert Sibbold's time they were found 
 in the Merse, but are now supposed to be quite extinct in Scotland. At the time alluded 
 to they usually kept to their old haunts, seldom wandering above twenty or thirty 
 miles ; they run most rapidly, but very slowly take wing ; they are sometimes caught with 
 greyhounds, and the chase is said to afford excellent diversion. In Hungary this bird is 
 so common as sometimes to be seen four or five hundred in a flock. Mr. Daniel also 
 tells us, that " in returning out of the fens in the dusk of the evening from snipe shooting 
 some years since, he shot at a bustard which flew very low over his head : he did not at the 
 time know what bird it was ; and although the gun was charged with very small shot, the 
 bird, from the short distance when struck, was so wounded as to be caught by a shepherd 
 within three hundred yards of the place the morning after. This bird weighed nearly 
 twenty-eight pounds, and the shepherd sold it for a guinea to a gentleman at Cambridge." 
 {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 27 — 29.) 
 
 The bustard was, within thirty or forty years, to be met with on Salisbury Plain, as 
 well as on some other large plains of England. The Wiltshire shepherds state, that "their 
 young ones were frequently taken by their dogs on the downs before they were capable of 
 flight ; and the bustard eggs were also eagerly sought after for the purpose of hatching 
 under hens. Half-a-guinea was no unusual price for an egg, and ten or twelve guineas a 
 pair have been given for yomig birds not full grown. A person at Tilshead, contiguous 
 to the Downs in Wiltshire, is reported to have reared a great many in this way ; and the 
 consequence has been, or eventually will be, a total extinction in a few years. ( Ornitho- 
 logical Dictionary, p. 63. ) Formerly the bustard might be met with in the Wolds of York- 
 shire, and some open parts of Scotland, but it is now, I believe, never met with here. It is 
 yet common in Russia, Germany, and Tartary ; but Temminck says it is rare in Holland. 
 Is it not singular, howevei", that so accomplished a naturalist as Temminck should not have 
 been aware of the aqueous reservoir in the throat of the male bustard ? and such must have 
 been the case, for he does not even allude to it. In India a very large bustard is common, 
 but is little noticed by European naturalists. Its length from bill to tail is three feet nine 
 inches; height four feet three ; breadth eight feet two; weight about thirty pounds. Its 
 bill two inches three quarters long, but more slender and less arched than the European 
 species : some seen in the elevated plains of southern India are much taller than these even. 
 They walk very ftist, but require nmch pressing to make them take wing, when their flight 
 is slow and steady, which ena!)les the Indian marksman to make sure of them with his 
 rifle, particularly as they seldom mount aloft like the heron, although their flight much 
 resembles it in manner, and with its legs and feet drawn up like that bird. Bustards 
 were always much sought after, particularly the young hen, the breast of which exhibits, 
 it is said, when cut for the table, numerous triangular cavities ; which we from analogy 
 should judge to be receptacles for air to lighten the bird in its flight. 
 
 2687. The shootinu of the bustard was once a very favourite amusement among the gentry. 
 Stratagem could seldom succeed unless the device was very adroitly managed. Carts and 
 other vehicles, in which a gunner was concealed, have been made use of, which the simple 
 birds allowed to come near them, and from which they were fired on. The stalking horse 
 was in use in Markham's time, and long since that time the shepherds and others, con- 
 cealed bv a hurdle covered with boughs and carried before them, so deceived the birds as 
 to enable the pursuer to get a successful shot at one or more. They were also, as we 
 learn, coursed, and being extremely averse to take wing, depending on their speed in 
 running which is great, they were occasionally overtaken by the greyhounds, and if not 
 killed on the spot, were held until the horsemen reached the scene of action. Salisbury 
 Plain, which was one of their last resting-places, has, we believe, not infrequently exhibited 
 such a scene, but not of late years. 
 
 2688. The little bustard ( Otis Tetrax Linn") is, indeed, a very diminutive type of the large 
 species, weighing only twenty-five ounces, and being but sixteen inches and a little more in 
 length, and thirty-five in breadth with outstretched wings. Bewick says of it, that " it is 
 very uncommon in this country ;" and continues, " we have seen only two, both of them 
 females. It is, however, common in France, where it is taken in nets like the partridge, 
 but it is not an easy prey, being a very shy and cunning bird ; if disturbed, it flies two or 
 three hundred paces, not far from the ground, and then runs away much faster than any 
 one can follow on foot. The female lays in June, to the number of three or four eggs, of 
 a glossy green ; and, as soon as the young are hatched, she leads them about as the hen does 
 her chickens, and they are able to fly about the middle of August." {British Birds, p. 360.) 
 
Chai-. IV. SHOOTING OF FEN BIRDS. 887 
 
 Sect. III. Finbiid Shooting. 
 2689. Feiibirds are somewhat difficult to individualise, as many that uniformly bieod in 
 the fens, yet rove at large in very different localities during the first jiart of the year. The 
 fens, alas ! the former scenes of the resort of the lover of wildfowl shooting generally, are 
 no longer what they were. Mr. Daniel notices them In his time, and as we also remember 
 them " When they were vast tracts of morass covered with water, and very shallow, except 
 in the drains, or some particular places ; they abounded also in fish, such as pike, perch, 
 tench, roach, bream, and eels. Reeds and Hags grow almost universally throughout the 
 fens, and yield shelter to a great variety of waterfowl : these reeds are also a sort of harvest 
 to the neighbouring inhabitants who mow them annually, and, wlien procured, they prove 
 a much more durable thatch than straw, and not only cottages but very good houses are 
 covered with them. Stares or starlings, which during winter resort in myriads to roost 
 in these reeds, are so very destructive in breaking them down by the vast numbers that 
 perch upon them, that a reed bed has been damaged in value to the amount of upwards 
 of 100/. in one night : the people are therefore very diligent in driving them away, and 
 in their attempts to do so are at great expense in ammunition to free themselves of these 
 troublesome guests. Stocks of reeds, properly harvested and stacked, are often, to a fen 
 farmer, worth 300/." (P. 199.) The birds however, which even yet shelter here, are 
 much too numerous to be individually described. Mr. Daniel himself, a very zealous fen 
 shooter, thus enumerates them ; and as what follows from his pen illustrates the former 
 state of these (to sportsmen) celebrated localities, we shall make no apology for intro- 
 ducing it : — " Here might be seen wild ducks, geese, garganies or summer teal, pochards, 
 shovellers ; and teals, pewits, gulls, terns, herons, bitterns, cools, waterhens, watervails, 
 ruffs and reeves, knots, godwits, redshanks, lapwings, and many others also, breed here 
 and rear their young. 
 
 " Should any Cambridgeshire man, who was a fen shooter thirty years ago, honour this 
 book with his perusal, he will not wonder at seeing the name of Old IMerry of Stretham 
 F'erry, mentioned as a truly scientific conductor of the kind of sporting to be met with in 
 the fens. In his knowledge of the haunts of the different species of birds which visited 
 them, he was most precise ; and in the navigation of his punt (a small boat) along tlie 
 ditches, which are, in fact, the only roads through the fens, his judgment and assiduity 
 were alike conspicuous : he knew when a drought had lowered the water, where he could 
 make good his point • and frequently, whilst shooting parties with other guides were 
 wearying themselves with towing, or from the noise occasioned by being towed, all the 
 birds in the vicinity were disturbed, Old Merry was steering his punt silently to the scene 
 of action ; and in the fogs, which were often there so thick as to exclude objects at the 
 smallest distance, or in the dark, he was equally collected, and knew how to proceed in the 
 morning, or return at night, in spite of all obstacles. As a marksman he was extraordinarily 
 expert ; with a gun upwards of six feet in the barrel, and stocked by the village carpenter, 
 and although its weight was such that nothing but a most powerful arm could extend and 
 elevate it, yet he would kill a snipe flying with it. Before exhibiting this proof of dexterity, 
 he usmlly requested to be supplied with a fresh charge, in lieu of what he threw away (as 
 he termed it) after so worthless a bird : the charge of this demi-culverin was two pipes and 
 a half of powder and three of shot, and the wadding was a little dry sedge, of which he 
 always took a whisp in the punt. At wildfowl, eitlier single or in trips, he was a fatal 
 shot: from long habit his eye and ear were both singularly keen at their approach in the 
 air, and his gun generally verified the truth of this observation when he fired at them in 
 the twilight, or in the fogs; and, for the most part, his caution to look out at the coming 
 of the birds was so exact, that no person could well complain of want of shots if they 
 obeyed his directions: his knowledge (either from the wind, or some other cause) in seeing 
 the wildfowl fiy, to what particular spot they would direct their course, was accurate, and 
 his punt was certain to be either in a direction to intercept them in their flight, or to be 
 concealed among the reeds close to where tliey assembled to feed at eve or morning. Old 
 Merry had not been much troubled with education : rude as the country in wliich his 
 occupation lay, he possessed, perhaps like that, materials which would have received and 
 well requited the laboiir of cultivation ; he had an innate civility, and evenness of temper 
 which very few could ruffle, always preserving the most unassuming behaviour ; and, whilst 
 reciting a fund of fen shooting anecdotes, was ever indefatigable in procuring amusement 
 for his employers." (liiaal Sporis, vol. ili. p. 201 — 203.) We do not reniember Merry 
 himself in our journeyings in this direction ; but we well remember to have heard the 
 sportsmen of his neiglibourhood talking of his vast experience in fen shooting, and how 
 constantly he was engaged by gentlemen fen shooters who visited these localities. Extended 
 as this account is, we hope, from the interesting nature of the locality, and the peculiar 
 aptitudes of the old fenman Merry, we shall stand absolved for introducing it. 
 
 3 L 4 
 
888 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Bittern. 
 2690. 77(6 bittern (Ardea Stellaris Linn-j^^^. 416.) is not very unlike the heron in figure, 
 but is smaller, and wears a different plumage. " The feathers," says Colonel Montague, 
 
 " on the top of the head are black; 
 those on the hind head, neck, and 
 breast, are long and loose ; the plumage 
 in general is of a dull pale yellow, 
 elegantly variegated with spots and 
 bars of black ; the greater covert and 
 quill feathers ferruginous, regularly 
 barred with black ; tail short ; legs pale 
 green ; toes and claws very long and 
 slender, the middle claw serrated on 
 the inner edge. The female is rather 
 less, the plumage not so bright, and the 
 feathers on the neck not so long and 
 flowing as in the male." ( Ornithological 
 Dictionary, p. 36. ) Its bill is much 
 shorter than the bill of the heron, and 
 is weaker also. It is truly a fenbird ; 
 but we cannot agree with Mr. Daniel, 
 or with Latham and Temminck, that it 
 is very common in England ; on the 
 contrary, much as we have travelled, we do not remember to have seen more than a dozen ; 
 the last we saw we shot as it was escaping from the reeds surrounding a mill-pond in the 
 neighbourhood of Lymington, Hants, a locality admirably adapted for this bird to be found in, 
 and yet the miller told us he did not remember to have seen more than one before, although 
 he had lived on the spot several years. It is, however, a fenbird, and it remains with us 
 the whole year, making its nest of rushes among the reeds about April. " The female lays 
 from four to six eggs, of a pale greenish ash colour ; the young are produced in twenty-five 
 days, and are naked and ugly, appearing almost all legs and neck ; and they cannot venture 
 from the nest until twenty days after they are hatched, during which time the old birds feed 
 them with slugs, small fish, or frogs. The hawks which plunder the nests of most of the 
 waterfowl, seldom dare to attack that of the bittern, the old ones being always so alert in 
 defence of their offspring. In February and March the males make a deep lowing noise, 
 morning and evening, which ceases after the breeding season." (^Rural Sports, vol. iii. 
 p. 232.) 
 
 This booming of the bittern, or lowing, as Mr. Daniel calls it, has often been noticed 
 by writers. Colonel Montague thus observes on it : — " Those who have walked in a 
 summer's evening by the sedgy sides of unfrequented rivers, must remember a variety of 
 notes from different waterfowl ; the loud scream of the wild goose, the croaking of the 
 mallard, the whining of the lapwing, and the tremulous neighing of the jack-snipe. But 
 of all these sounds there is none so dismally hollow as the booming of the bittern. It is 
 impossible for words to give those who have not heard this evening call an adequate idea 
 of its solemnity. It is like the interrupted bellowing of a bull, but hollower and louder, 
 and is heard at a mile distance, as if issuing from some formidable being that resided at the 
 bottom of the waters. This is the bittern, whose windpipe is fitted to produce the sound 
 for which it is remarkable ; the lower part of it dividing into the lungs being supplied with 
 a thin loose membrane that can be filled with a large body of air, and exploded at pleasure. 
 These bellowing explosions are chiefly heard from the beginning of spring to the end of 
 autumn, and are the usual calls during the pairing season. From the loudness and 
 solemnity of the note, many have been led to suppose that the bird made use of some 
 external instrument to produce it, and that so small a body could never eject such a 
 quantity of tone. The common people are of opinion that it thrusts its bill into a reed 
 that serves as a pipe for swelling the note above its natural pitch ; while others imagine 
 that the bittern puts its head under water, and then, by blowing violently, produces its 
 boomings. The fact is, that the bird is suflSciently provided by Nature for this call ; and it 
 is often heard where there are neither reeds nor water to assist its sonorous invitations. It 
 hides in the sedges by day, and begins its call in the evening, booming six or eight times, 
 and then, discontinuing for ten or twenty minutes, it renews the same sound. In Scotland 
 the sound of the bittern is so very common that every child is familiar with it, though the 
 birds, from being shy, are not often seen. The poet Thomson seems to have had a very 
 erroneous notion of the manner in which the bird produces the noise, when he says. 
 
 So that scarce 
 
 The bittern knows his time with bill engulphed, 
 To shake the sounding marsh." 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 HERON, CRANE, AND STORK. 
 
 889 
 
 On the contrary, I have repeatedly remarked that the bittern usually booms while flying 
 high in the air : its lofty spiral flight is, indeed, a matter of common remark : — 
 
 " Swift as the bittern soars on spiral wings." — Southey. 
 A line which, I may remark, is not very ornithological, inasmuch as neither the bittern, 
 nor any other bird, has spiral wings. Southey, however, seems to be well acquainted with 
 the boom of the bittern : — 
 
 ■ " At evening, o'er the swampy plain, 
 
 The bittern's boom came far." 
 (_ Ornithological Dictionary, p. 37.) There is so much truth in this description, and such a 
 felicitous manner of controverting erroneous opinions and statements, that we could not 
 refrain from giving so long an extract from this admired work, now rendered doubly 
 valuable by being edited by Professor Rennie. The bittern is a shy and solitary bird, 
 and dexterously conceals itself among rushes, reeds, and flags, apparently very fearful of 
 being discovered. It feeds on frogs, fish, and lizards ; nor are mice and water rats safe 
 from its attack ; and it appears to swallow all the animals it takes whole, its gullet being, 
 like that of the heron, extremely large. Mr. Latham states that he saw two middle-sized 
 trout taken entire from the stomach of a bittern. 
 
 2691 . The shooting of the bittern is not a very great achievement. It rises heavily, 
 and having risen, it wings its way, if it have not been disturbed, almost as heavily ; but 
 when it has been suddenly flushed, it often rises rapidly in a spiral ascent, and having 
 gained a suflScient height, it makes its way oflT in a direct line, and is then by no means an 
 easy shot. It will be fortunate, in such case, should the sportsman have a double gim ; for, 
 in the first place, it may elude the aim by its irregular rising, and it may take more to 
 bring it down than he is prepared with ; and, in the next, its spiral gyrations will require 
 both charges, and good marking into the bargain. We therefore would recommend, if the 
 double gun be in hand, that the moment the bittern rises it may receive a shot, as its rising 
 is often so unsteady. If it be making off in a direct line, it may be left to the shooter's 
 discretion, and one well directed shot will be better than two, as it will disturb its beautiful 
 plumage so much. Be it however remembered, that if it be only winged it will make 
 a desperate resistance ; and, when secured, no persuasion will bring the stubborn bird to eat, 
 and, if forced, it will regurgitate unless it be ringed, as did the one we shot : it will there- 
 fore, in our opinion, be more prudent and more humane to destroy it immediately. If the 
 bird be not much mangled, the circumstance of its being both rare and ornamental leads 
 us to recommend its being preserved by some good bird stufFer ; or, should the sportsman 
 entertain a strong wish to preserve the winged bittern alive, he may do as is done in the 
 case of herons, which are equally obstinate, and will disgorge any food forced down, unless 
 a ring be placed around the neck sufficiently tight to prevent regurgitation, and yet not 
 to interfere with respiration. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Heron, Crane, and Stork. 
 
 2692. The heron (Ardea major Linn., Jig. 417.} has already occupied a portion of our 
 attention as a subject for the sport of hawking, p. 712. ; but as this bird is occasionally 
 
 pursued by the gunner also, and is furthermore a very 
 interesting and striking object among the fenbirds, he will 
 icquire some additional notice here. We unite with Mr. 
 Daniel in contradicting BufFon, who describes the heron 
 " as exhibiting the picture of wretchedness, anxiety, and 
 indigence, condemned to struggle perpetually wi-th misery 
 iind ivant, and sickened by the restless cravings of a famished 
 ippotite : " and we equally unite with Mr. Daniel in sup- 
 posmg that the heron suffers no more than any other animal 
 whose attention is employed in looking for his prey. On 
 the contrary, we consider the hope and expectation are to 
 this bird a source of pleasure. Thus it is that our ima- 
 ginative writers are so apt to paint Nature in accordance 
 u ith their own poetic notions or contracted views, without 
 regarding the operations of Nature generally for the snpply- 
 nig the wants of her creatures. It is true that this bird is 
 seen to stand for hours even transfixed as it were, and 
 apparently as inanimate as the willow stem within a few 
 jards of it. Nature however, to fulfil her kindest purposes, 
 ga\e the bird this aptitude, by which it is made to appear 
 as <i perfect stock. Not a motion is to be observed in it, for 
 the slightest displacement of any part of the bird would at 
 once inform the fish of their danger. But they having sur- 
 veyed and swam around and around the unmoving mass, at 
 length regard it with equal indiflference as they do the alder or willow stump. During 
 
 THE UBAON. 
 
890 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Paut VII. 
 
 this apparent torpor vast numbers of the smaller fry pass and repass with safety, for this 
 giant does not make war on pigmies. Let but a carp, roach, dace, or eel, of several ounces 
 make its appearance, and with unerruig certainty it is immediately within the serrated 
 mandibles of the heron ; while two others may probably at the same moment become 
 inclosed, one in each foot, where they also are safely retained by the sawlike processes 
 which garnish the centre claw of each. These manifestations of cause and effect, of wants 
 and liberal means of supplying those wants, are strikingly apparent throughout the whole 
 of Nature's works ; but they impress us taore forcibly when we regard them in the living 
 objects which most immediately concern us. It is thus, though professing to write for the 
 sporting world particularly, that we would likewise take this opportunity of awakening 
 attention in the minds of many others also, by pointing out to them proofs of design in 
 objects likely to fall, on many occasions, under the eye of the walker abroad; and although 
 such facts may probably not jiow greatly interest him, either as a sportsman or as a mere 
 taker of exercise, yet when either age or decrepitude from gout, &c. may overtake him, 
 perhaps these notices being then considered as interesting may lead to further inquiries, 
 and the great page of Nature that was in the plenitude of youth and health disregarded, 
 although then widely opened before him, may now be ransacked, and his l)attles, we mean 
 his huntings, his shootings, and his anglings, may be enacted over again, under new and 
 more enlarged views than heretofore. 
 
 2693. Herons, cranes, and storks, present characters so much in common, that although 
 there are above eighty distinct species, yet Linn^us classes the whole together. Some 
 modern ornithologists, however, have separated the heron from the crane and the storks ; 
 and under the more definite views now entertained on genera and species, this is not done 
 without propriety. The stork however, if Bewick's correct figures are referred to, will 
 show the very close resemblance it bears to the heron. It is nevertheless now so seldom 
 seen in Britain, as to render it not needful to be noticed in a sporting point of view. As is 
 well known, it has been immortalised by many scriptural references and figures of speech 
 derived from its habits. (See Jer. viii. 7.; see also Dr. Harris's Natural Histori/ of the 
 Bible, art. Stork. ) When we were campaigning in Holland, we were extremely pleased 
 to observe how welcome a visitant this bird was to the natives of the country. It arrives, 
 we learned, about the beginning of April, roosting on the houses ; it also makes its nest on 
 or about each chimney. Early in the autumn, having reared its young, the whole prepare 
 for their departure in vast congregational meetings, and loud chattering issues from the 
 whole assemblage. Two or three of these meetings having occurred, on an appointed daj' 
 the whole leave, taking a southward course to Africa, particularly to Egypt. In 1833 the 
 tbllowing note appeared in the public journals : — " Last year a Polish gentleman having 
 caught a stork upon his estate near Lem):)ing, put round its neck an iron collar with this 
 inscription, — Htxc ciconia ex PoJonia (this stork comes from Poland), and set it at liberty. 
 This year the bird returned to the same spot, and was again caught by the same person. 
 It had acquired a new collar of gold, with this inscription, — India cum donis remittit cico- 
 niam Polonis (India sends back the stork to the Poles with gifts). The gentleman, after 
 having shown the inscription to his neighbours, again set the bird at liberty." (Atlas, De- 
 cember 21.1 834. ) To return, however, to the heron ; it is a great gormandiser, and Mr. Daniel 
 therefore, under a supposition that it lives on fish only, considers that it must be capable 
 of bearing long fasts, since fish and frogs are not to be procured during very severe frosts. 
 We, however, have no such fears for this bird, being aware that he and the whole of his 
 vast tribe are omnivorous ; at least they are not all particular about their food; as therefore, 
 under such circumstances, so many other animals, pinched also by want of food, must be 
 driven abroad in search of it, they then become objects of the attack of the heron. Nor 
 is at all unlikely, that instinct may teach him to make holes in the ice, which by attract- 
 ing the fish to them as air-holes, may thus furnish him with his natural food, should the 
 diminished energies of other animals around him fail in offering a supply ; for we know- 
 full well, that it is the character of the whole tribe of these devourers not to be over 
 nice in their appetites. 
 
 2694. The predacity of the heron is almost proverbial, and yet these birds congregate and 
 live in great harmony together, which they may indeed do witliout breaking the family 
 compact, as they are unlimited rangers. Of their social disposition, Mr. Pennant offers 
 proof, when he says, they perch and build in trees like rooks; and that, at Cressi Hall, 
 near Gosberton in Lincolnshire, he had counted above eighty nests in one tree (surely it 
 must have been a very large one). It is also well known, that, in some bordering parts of 
 the kingdom, they build their nests in rocky cliff's over the sea : and it may be further 
 observed, that when a number is thus located, it is always within a few miles of some well 
 stocked mere, river, or large pond, which can yield a supply offish sufficient for the whole 
 fraternity ; for, as far as our own experience goes, they are not very fond of sea fishing, but 
 will fly many miles over land in search of fresh-water fish. When we lived at Tollesbury 
 in Essex, we found several of their nests among the reeds which girted the shore of that 
 piut of the country. Mr. Daniel, then our neighbour, likewise notices the visits of these birds 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 THE RUFF AND REEVE. 
 
 891 
 
 to the same spots, and particularly remarks that their nests " were made of sticks and lined 
 with wool or feathers, in which the female lays five or six large eggs of a pale green colour. 
 During incubation, the male passes much of his time perched by the female. They desert 
 their nests during winter, except in February, when they resort to and repair them. The 
 young may be easily tamed ; but when old birds are captured they will refuse nourishment, 
 and shortly pine away." (P. 403.) He also states a circumstance which we know to be 
 true, that he kept three or four of the young ones he took from these nests, and from what he 
 saw of their voraciousness, the account in the Gentleman's Recreation of a tame one eating 
 fifty small roach and dace, one day with another, he can believe is not exaggerated. In 
 their fishings (which we have watched with much interest in Ireland, particularly in 
 one instance, where a tame young one was kept in a gentleman's grounds and from 
 which lie seldom strayed, as the well stored ponds afforded him an ample supply of food), 
 as a fish moved near, the heron instantly struck him, and usually crosswise. With this bird 
 the fish was not always thrown up into the air, as Mr. Daniel says was done with the 
 herons he kept. It is true that sometimes the bird we allude to did throw his fish above 
 him, but he more often elevated his head aloft in the air, and then opening his mandibles 
 he adjusted his prey so as to bring its head downwards, which done, he instantly swallowed 
 it. As, however, a disposition to throw the fish above the head had been manifested, it is 
 probable that the youth of the heron we saw prevented its having adopted the entire action 
 of throwing it aioft and then catching it. 
 
 2695. On the shooting of the heron we have little to offer, although we have shot them 
 on the Essex and Sussex coasts, and have attempted it in Ireland, and in Wales, but less 
 successfully, for the bird itself is there more wary, because more followed. The wildfowl 
 gunner with his long tube has a better chance, for he can pull him down at a considerable 
 distance ; but the moll, as he is called, will seldom wait for any one to take other than a 
 hopeless shot at him, who has only a moderate piece and moderate charge to present at 
 him. We have however, five or six times in our life, been too many for this keen eyed 
 bird ; and should you, brother sportsman, have the same luck, and it be your first shot, let 
 us caution you to be wary how you approach your prey ; for he will resist much if not 
 mortally wounded, and die very hard. Neither, without great care on your part, will he 
 go unrevenged by striking you with his bill, which being long, extremely sharp, and 
 wielded with extraordinary force, will penetrate even the stout fen boot, or perhaps your 
 body may receive the blow. Wr.tch, therefore, your opportunity to put your foot on his 
 neck, and then do what you will with him afterwards. We cannot, however, avoid giving 
 one more caution : call your dog to you, and by no means let it approach the wounded 
 bird, whose bill has penetrated, not only the eye, but has also entered the brain of a dog 
 attempting to seize him. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Ruff and Reeve. 
 
 2696. The ruff ( Tringa pugnax hinn., Jig. 418.) will first engage cur attention, as he 
 has qualities and personal advantages his mate does not possess. The length of the ruflf 
 
 is about twelve inches, his weight ranges between 
 six and eight ounces. The bill, which is reddish 
 at the base, is about an inch and a quarter long, 
 and is tipped with black. The distinctive sexual 
 mark fi-om whence he derives the name of ruflT, 
 differs in almost every one in its colouring, though 
 less in its dimensions and method of carriage. 
 It is, however, not perfect until the second year 
 of his age, when it becomes a vast feathered mass, 
 which the animal at pleasure elevates and swells 
 out by a muscular apparatus operating on the 
 skin of the neck, which Mr. Daniel aptly likens 
 to the ruff of our ancestors: a portion of these 
 feathers stands up over each eye imitating ears ; 
 and this singular bunch of feathers grows from 
 the back of the neck, spreading wide on both 
 sides ; this tuft, and the feathers of the ruff, are 
 frequently of different colours in the same bird : 
 the ruff is of as many and various dyes as there 
 are birds that wear it. Latham observes, " that pf whatever hue tlie rnff may be, the 
 breast differs very little, and the transverse markings on the upper parts of the plumage 
 somewhat correspond, the ground tint being mostly brown." The tuft in the males is not 
 a warlike ornament only, but is a sort of defensive armour, which wards off the blows, 
 by the length, stiffness, and closeness of the feathers ; they bristle in a threatening manner 
 when the bird makes an attack, and their colours form the chief distinction between the 
 
89'2 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 individuals. In some the feathers are rufous; in others grey ; some white; some of a fine 
 violet black, broken with rufous spots : the white is most rare. In its form, too, the tuft 
 is as variable as In the colours, during the whole time of its growth. This beautiful orna- 
 ment drops when these birds moult about the end of June, as if Nature reserved her decor- 
 ations and armour for the season of love and war. After the time of incubation, the long 
 feathers fall off, the caruncles shrink in under the skin, so as not to be discerned, and their 
 place is occupied by feathers; the males are no longer by their plumage to be distinguished, 
 and both sexes abandon the places where they breed. The feathers that bear an uniform- 
 ity of colouring in the ruff are the coverts of the wings, which are brown inclining to 
 ash colour ; the feathers on the breast, which are often black or dusky ; the four exterior 
 feathers of the tail, which are of a cinereous brown ; and the four middle ones, which are 
 barred with black and brown : the quills are dusky ; the lower belly, vent, and upper tail- 
 coverts white." {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 215.) 
 
 2697. T/ie reeve (Jig. 419.), is smaller than the ruff, and is not in the least pugnacious: 
 she is entirely destitute of the collar plumage : she is also brown in her upper parts ; 
 
 ~ the middle of each feather is dusky, the greater 
 
 quills are the same ; the secondaries rufous 
 brown, and her legs Incline to be yellow. She 
 lays four eggs in the grass, which are white as 
 their ground colour, and marked with iron co- 
 loured spots. The fowlers, it is said, avoid 
 taking the reeves for two reasons : first, because 
 they are smaller, and secondly, by sparing them, 
 they hope to encourage the breed. The arrival 
 of the reeves is the signal for the ruffs to begin to 
 hill J that is, to choose a ground for love scenes — 
 and it is usually some elevated spot. Each ruff 
 is said to possess himself of a small mound, or 
 part of this hill, which he wears quite bare by 
 " hilling, as it is called, or wearing it away with his 
 feet. Mr. Daniel says, " When a reeve alights, 
 the ruffs immediately fall to fighting; they use 
 the same action in fighting as a game-cock, place 
 their bills to the ground, and spread their ruffs. 
 When a fowler discovers one of these hills, he 
 pla-.-es his net over-night, which is of the same kind as those called clap, or day-nets, only 
 it is generally single, and is about fourteen yards long and four broad : at daybreak he 
 resorts to his stand, at the distance of one, two, three, or four hundred yards from the nets — 
 the later the season the shyer the birds, and he must keep the further off; he then makes 
 his pull, taking such birds as are within reach ; after that he places his stuffed birds, or 
 stales, to entici' those that are continually traversing the fen. A fowler has been known to 
 catch forty-four birds at the first haul, and the whole taken in that morning were six 
 dozen. When the stales are set, seldom more than two or three are taken at a time. 
 An experienced fowler will take forty or fifty dozen in a season ; they are fattened for the 
 table with bread and milk, hempseed, and sometimes boiled wheat ; but if expedition is 
 required, sugar is added, which in a fortnight makes them a lump of fat ; they then sell for 
 half a crown a piece. Great nicety is requisite to kill them at the highest pitch of fatness; 
 if that is passed over, the birds are apt to fall away. The method of killing them is by 
 cutting off the head with a pair of scissors ; the quantity of blood that issues is very great, 
 considering the size of the bird: like the woodcock, they are dressed with their intestines; 
 and, when^illed at the critical time, epicures declare them to be the most delicious of all 
 morsels." (Rural Sports, vol. i'li. -p. 218.) 
 
 2698. Huffs and reeves must not be considered as being spread throughout England 
 generally. They are principally confined to tlie Fens of Lincolnshire, Cambridgeshire, the 
 Isle of Ely, and to the East Ridino; of Yorkshire, all which are among their principal resorts. 
 Occasiona'lly, however, a slight sprinkling is met with in other moist localities ; thus, before 
 the fens around Bridgewater in Somerset were drained, they were to be seen there also. 
 They are, however, becoming every season more and more scarce, owing in some degree 
 to the havock made among them, but much more to the draining of the fenny districts. 
 Colonel Montague says, that a few likewise may yet be met with about Crowland ; 
 we however believe, that the fens between Boston and Spilsby are the localities more 
 likely to produce them at the present day. The sporting history of these birds was formerly 
 a very interesting subject, and collected together numbers of gentry; some to watch their 
 habits, some to shoot them, more to see them netted, and many more to eat them. For 
 some time past we believe that 2 guineas per dozen has been demanded for them, when 
 they have been put up by celebrated breeders, and have fattened properly. The shooting 
 of them is dull sport, and therefore not now much practised ; they flush badly, and the 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 THE KNOT AND REDSHANK. 
 
 893 
 
 veriest tyro can hardly fail to hit them. Indeed, during the amorous season, no credit is to 
 be got by disturbing them. But nevertheless they have once cut a conspicuous figure in 
 sporting as well as gastronomic history; and the shot who could bring to bag a dozen was 
 somewhat envied; but even then the breeder who could fatten them to monstrosity was 
 much more so. So much notoriety is attached to the capture of these birds, that we could 
 not refrain offering these particulars concerning them. Much more authentic as well as 
 interesting information may be gained by reference to the works of Colonel Montague and 
 Mr. Daniel. 
 
 2699. The dotterel ( Charadrius Linn.), is the foolish fenbird (if we could believe all that 
 has been said), which is taken by means of an unhappy propensity not unknown even by 
 its betters, that of mimicking the spectator, be his attitude what it might, and thus he 
 remained until the net of the fowler was thrown over him. Either this account was 
 fabulous, or the bird became wiser; the former the most likely, for Willoughby states, to 
 follow this sport, " six or seven persons go in company ; when they have found the birds, 
 they set their net in an advantageous place, and each of them holding a stone in either 
 hand, they get behind the birds, and striking the stones often one against another, rouse 
 them from their natural sluggishness, and by degrees drive them into the net. At present 
 sportsmen watch the arrival of the dotterel, and shoot them, the decoying them by artifice, 
 and driving them into the net, having been long disused." These birds are to be found in 
 Cambridgeshire, Lincolnshire, and Derbyshire ; we also saw them on the high moors of 
 South Wales, but were told they are not common there. 
 
 2700. The knot {Tringa Canutus Linn., Jig. 420.), is another fenbird, which, although 
 not a very important subject to the sportsman, is nevertheless, as being somewhat connected 
 
 ^ with royalty, deserving of our notice. 
 
 '^ - .'/""^ 420 - ^ ■ " 
 
 A ^ ^ 
 
 History informs us, that Canute, an olden 
 king of England, was so fond of eating 
 them, that the bird itself became known 
 by the name of knute, or knout, as this 
 king's name was expressed by his sub- 
 jects, and that gradually it was shortened 
 to knot, as regarded the bird itself It 
 weighs four ounces and a half, measures 
 about nine inches, has a bill of a dusky 
 brown colour, of rather more than an inch 
 in length. The head, neck, back, and 
 wings are ashen coloured, the tail-coverts 
 white and dusky intermixed ; the neck 
 and breast streaked with brown, and their 
 wings variegated. It is, in fact, a species 
 of the sandpiper, and, like that tribe, in- 
 habits the fens. It breeds with us, and 
 one who has a sufficient knowledge of the 
 fenbirds, informs us it comes over with the ruffs. It has the property of the fenbirds, of 
 being more easily taken with nets than shot ; for, if pursued, it runs rapidly through the reeds. 
 When frozen out of the fens the birds betake themselves to the sea-shore, where they are much 
 more approachable than most other shore birds, and are sometimes to be got in great num- 
 bers, when they will be found little if at all inferior to the ruff and his mate. The knot is 
 said to be found in various parts of Europe ; it has been met with also in Asia and Ame- 
 rica. Its eggs are pale ferruginous, marked with spots and streaks of rust colour and cine- 
 reous ; in size rather inferior to those of the lapwings. 
 
 2701. The redshank, or pool snipe ( Scolopax Calidris Linn.), is also a true fenbird, where 
 it is, or at least was, some years ago moderately plentiful. It weighs about five ounces, and 
 is barely twelve inches long ; its bill is nearly two inches in length, and has a dusky point 
 and a red base ; its head and the hind part of its neck is an ashy brown, with dusky streaks ; 
 wing-coverts ash colour mixed with brown. In action this bird resembles the lapwing, in 
 flying round and round its nest, or round the spectator, who it supposes is approaching too 
 near. Colonel Montague says of it, " It is not an uncommon bird upon many of our shores 
 in winter ; many breed in our marshes, on the verge of large pools, and in extensive swampy 
 places. It lays four eggs, of an olivaceous brown, spotted and blotched with black, most 
 numerous at the larger end ; in shape and appearance much like those of the lapwing, but 
 rather smaller. We have seen these birds on Romney Marsh in the breeding season."' ( Or- 
 nithological Dictionary, p. 412.) This author also considers the red legged sandpiper to be a 
 variety of this species. In summer shooting this bird has afforded us much amusement, by 
 his circuitous flights around us, on the heaths and moors frequented by them in the breeding 
 season. These gyrations seldom fail to afford the sportsman a fair shot, and we really do 
 not know a more instructive practice. Nor are the birds themselves, when dressed, badly 
 flavoured. They are very plentiful in Holland, as we can assert from our own experience. 
 
894 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 421 
 
 2702. Tlie aodwit (^Scolopa.v JEaocepala \Arm., fig. 421.), is a fenbird, but is subject to 
 mueli varietv both in si/o and plumigc, which has given occasion to some authors errone- 
 ously to consider each of these varieties as a dis- 
 tinct species. It weighs from seven to ten ounces, 
 and measures in length fifteen or sixteen Inches. 
 The bill, which is little reflected, is of a pale 
 brown, and dusky at the point ; the head, neck, 
 and upper parts are of a light rusty brown, the 
 breast ashy brown also ; the belly and tail feathers 
 are white. There is likewise a red godwit noticed 
 by Colonel Montague, which he says is larger than 
 this, weighing twelve ounces, and measuring about 
 eighteen inches. The godwit was known formerly as 
 a permanent resident with us, resorting to the fens 
 from the moors, where they are taken by means of 
 a stale, or stuffed bird, after the manner of the ruff 
 and reeves. Towards the winter the godwit may 
 be seen at the mouths of many of our large rivers, 
 and, as we understand, it was then a very popular 
 object of pursuit to winter fov/1 shooters. For our- 
 selves we do not remember to have met with this 
 bird ; at least, if we did, we did not recognise it as 
 the godwit, although its size, being fully equal to 
 
 that of a woodcock, would render it an object of notice. At Hudson's Bay it packs, and 
 in such numbers that ]Mr. Atkinson, a resident there, is said to have killed seventy-two at 
 one shot. There is still another variety of the red godwit besides that above mentioned, 
 "the greater covert of the wings so deeply margined with light greyish brown, as to appear 
 almost all white at a distance, and the sides of the body had a few long streaks of brown." 
 Bewick says, " The godwit is met with in various parts of Europe, Asia, and America : in 
 Great Britain, in the spring and summer, it resides in the fens and marshes, where it rears 
 its young, and feeds upon small worms and insects. During these seasons it removes only 
 from one marsh to another ; but when the winter sets in with severity, it seeks the salt 
 marshes and sea-shores. The godwit is much esteemed by epicures as a great delicacy, and 
 sells at a high price." (British Birds, p. 60.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. P/overs atid their Varieties. 
 
 2703. Bewick very justly considers the plovers more as land than ivater birds ; at least it 
 would appear that they connect these two vast families. Although they frequent the sea- 
 coasts, and are seen occasionally in moist places, yet during the whole of the summer months 
 they inhabit mountainous districts, and breed in lofty situations. Consequently, as Bewick 
 aptly remarks, " they are no more water birds than many of our small birds which repair 
 thither for the same purpose." 
 
 2704. The great plover ( Charadrius (Edicnemus Linn.). This bird, also called stone curlew 
 and Norfolk plover, does not, according to some naturalists, belong to the plovers, but is 
 rather a diminutive type of the bustard, and he certainly bears many bustard characters 
 about him, and we are sure that every sportsman would regard him the more for such re- 
 semblance ; and, as we write for such, we likewise have no objection so to consider him. He 
 is about sixteen inches long, bill of a moderate length, eyes and eyelids pale yellow, both 
 above and below, which pale streak forms a very characteristic mark. Upper parts of the 
 body a tawny brown, each feather presenting a dark streak down its centre ; the belly, 
 thighs, and vent, are of a pale yellowish white ; the legs are yellow, and naked above the 
 knees, which are knobbed, as though swollen, and hence it is that one of his common names 
 of thick knee'd bustard is derived. He is frecjuently found in Norfolk, and, as it is said, in 
 several of the southern counties, but is not seen in the north. Mr. White notices this bird 
 as frequenting the districts of Selborne, in Hampshire. The female makes no nest, but lays 
 its eggs on the bare ground ; and the chicks, almost as soon as hatched, are seen running 
 about nimbly. 
 
 2705. Of its value to the sportsman we can say little but that it is a great tantaliser ; so 
 much so, tiiat we have turned our back on one, as knowing we should be only duped into 
 the loss of our time, our temper, and our shot, were we to pursue it, as Bewick must have 
 done, or he could not have penned such a true picture as that which follows: — "Although 
 this bird has great power of wing, and flies with great strength, it is seldom seen during 
 tlie day, except surprised, when it springs to some distance, and generally escapes before the 
 sportsman comes within gunshot ; it likewise runs on the ground almost as swift as a dog ; 
 after running some time, it stops short, holding its head and body still, and on the least 
 noise squats close on the ground. In the evening it comes out in quest of food, and may 
 
Chap. IV. PLOVER SHOOTING. 895 
 
 then be heard at a great distance; its cry is singular, resembling a hoarse kind of whistle 
 three or four times repeated, and has been compared to the turning of a rusty handle. 
 Buffon endeavours to express it by the words turr hil, turr hit, and says it resembles the 
 sound of a third flute dwelling on three or four tones from a flat to a sharp. Its food con- 
 sists chiefly of worms. It is said to be good eating when young; the flesh of the old ones 
 is hard, black, and dry." ( British Land Birds, p. 322. ) 
 
 270G. T/ie fapwinff, or peivit {Fringilla Vanelliis l^inn., fig. 'l'2'2.), as Mr. Daniel justly ob- 
 serves, " is so common that a detailed description is unnecessary. It is about the size of a 
 
 pigeon, and weighs eight ounces ; the plu- 
 HQo mage is beautiful, especially the crest ; the 
 male and female are alike, but the last rather 
 smaller ; is a constant inhabitant of this 
 country, and seen on most of the heaths or 
 marshy grounds ; but, as it subsists chiefly on 
 worms, it is forced to change its place in 
 search of food, and is frequently seen in great 
 numbers by the sea-shores,, where it finds an 
 abundant supply of Molusca. It is every- 
 where well known by its loud and incessant 
 cries whilst on the wing, and whence, in most 
 languages, a name has been given to it as imi- 
 tative of the sound. The pewit is an active 
 bird, almost continually in motion ; it runs 
 along the ground very nimbly, and bounds 
 ■ ^>'"'^' from spot to spot with great agility ; it frolics 
 
 in the air in all directions, assuming a variety of attitudes, remaining long upon the wing, and 
 sometimes rising to a considerable height." (Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 227. ) The hen bird lays 
 four eggs of a dirty olive spotted with black, which she deposits in a small indentation of the 
 ground, having scraped together a little dry grass or heather to keep them from chilling. The 
 young birds run nimbly very soon after they are hatched, and it is then that the assiduity of the 
 parent bird is most conspicuous. Almost as soon as a stranger appears, at even a quarter of a 
 mile distant, they begin to evince a sense of alarm by rising in the air, making circumvolutions 
 towards the stranger to attract his attention. Should his steps be bent towards the spot 
 where the young are crouched, it is most probable that both parents will alight on the ground 
 and run before him, sometimes, like the partridge, feigning lameness. Taking advantage of 
 these artifices, we have very many times sought around and around for these young, but we 
 do not remember to have succeeded more than twice. Once it happened to us to do so in 
 the Isle of Wight, on the high ground between Newport and Cowes. Here the accident of 
 one of the young brood just shifting its position striking our eye, brought the object before 
 us, and with much quickness we put our hat over it, and next our hand. It was moder- 
 ately covered with fleecy matter, and exhibited the germ of feathers starting out, and ap- 
 peared to us four or five days old. The darlings of the parents at this time were rapid, 
 and in full accordance with their excitement. They came so near, that had we been so in- 
 clined, our walking-stick might have been successfully employed in taking one or both. 
 We, however, meditated a more pleasing exhibition by setting the little captive at liberty, 
 nor can any language describe the apparent joy of the old bii'ds as the little chick, with 
 almost race-horse speed, tripped away, the dai'ting parents closely pursuing it. About the 
 latter end of July, as BufFon has justly observed, the lapwings have their gatherings, both 
 old and young. They hover in the air. It may be fancy, but it would appear to us that 
 they were drilling their young in the evolutions of that varied and rapid flight, which was 
 to carry them from place to place to meet their change of locality, of food, and of tem- 
 perature. At one time they search the dry heather of the downs for insects and grubs ; a 
 few hours hence they are marching over the moist meadows in pursuit of shell-fish, &c. 
 This diversity of food makes their own flesh of an excellent flavour, and therefore towards 
 the autumn they are exceedingly good eating. We need not tell the lover of delicacies of 
 this kind, how good their eggs are, and how ready a sale they find in any market : neither 
 do we suppose, that we shall fail to excite the further sympathy of the reader towards this 
 beautiful bird, by the mention of his domestic and social habits, of which so many notices 
 are extant. One has been known to cry his pewit at the kitchen door, because the garden 
 air was getting too cool for him ; on its being opened he entered, and immediately making 
 his way to the kitchen fire has nestled himself between the cat and dog lying on the 
 hearth. 
 
 2707. Shooting the pewit. Really, brother sportsman, after all we have said to interest 
 you in favour of these birds, we can, with a very ill grace, advance any hints on the subject 
 of their destruction. But we are, one and all, a medley of contradictions. We follow im- 
 pulses, often very contradictory ones, and shelter ourselves under the command given us 
 
896 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING 
 
 Pakt VII. 
 
 from above, " Take, kill, and eat." As a summer shooting we hardly know a more lively, 
 or amusing one than pulling down the plover. Like most other shooting at birds on the 
 •wing, it requires both tact and habit. A dog assists your success, particularly, it is said, 
 in the breeding season ; but we have found nearly at all times, that wlien a dog is pre- 
 sent, these birds will fly round and round it, making occasional swoops threatening- an 
 attack, at which times a quick gunner may have excellent sport. It is a good bird to eat, 
 as we well knew before a Frenchman told us, Qui n'a pas mange de vannemi ne salt pas ce 
 que gibier vaut. On the wing, we may add, their rapid dartings are such as to keep them 
 secure from the gun of the uninitiated ; but there is a pause when they either rise, or 
 otherwise proceed in a direct line. It is at one of these moments the professed plover 
 shooter usually succeeds in his shot. Others do it best, as with their gun they follow their 
 lofty gyrations; and we have more than once succeeded by throwing up a small feathered 
 ball among them, which, attracting their notice, produced a general halt, and offered a 
 favourable opportunity of taking two birds at one shot, or making a second shot with the 
 other barrel. We always made use of No. 4. when engaged in this shooting. 
 
 2708. The golden plover {Charadrius Pliivialis Linn., fg. 42,S.) Colonel Montague thus 
 describes this bird : — " Weight between seven and eight ounces ; length ten inches and a 
 
 half; bill one inch, dusky; irides hazel. The 
 general plumage above is dusky, spotted with 
 greenish yellow, brighter on the back and 
 scapulars, palest on the wing-coverts ; sides 
 of the head and neck, and sides of the body, 
 ligliter ; middle of the belly and vent white ; 
 piills dusky, slightly margined at the tips 
 villi grey; tail dusky, spotted with yellow 
 md dull white, somewhat in form of bars ; 
 egs black." ( Ornithological Dictionary, 
 
 p ns. ) This gentleman would lead one 
 to consider this bird and the next, known 
 IS the grey or whistling plover, as one 
 Hid the same. Possibly, however, M. Bail- 
 on s account may throw some light on the 
 m itter : — " I have," he says, "observed 
 the ;e birds in Piccardy, and assert that their 
 eirly plumage is grey ; that at their first 
 ^=" moult, in August and September, they get 
 
 some feathers of a yellow cast, or which are 
 spotted with that colour ; but it is not until after some years that they acquire their fine 
 golden tint." He adds, that the females are hatched entirely grey, and only when old 
 assume a little yellow ; and that it is very rare to see their feathers so uniform and beautiful 
 as the males. No longer need the distinction of tints in this species of birds be remarked, 
 since this gentleman has proved, that the varieties result from the difference of age and of 
 sex. " It is, " says Colonel Montague, " a common bird, found in most parts of the known 
 world. With us it chiefly inhabits open ground, such as heaths, moors, and downs, and in 
 severe weather the sea-coast ; but it repairs to the more uncultivated waste of the northern 
 mountains to breed." " We have," he continues, " seen them in various parts of Scotland on 
 swampy ground, upon the higher hills, and even on the lower lands, covered with Iieath, 
 amongst which they lay their eggs, four in number, about the size and shape of that of the 
 lapwing: colour, cinereous olive, blotched with dusky. The young run as soon as they are 
 excluded from the egg, and follow the old ones to the moist places in search of worms. At 
 first they are covered with down of a dusky colour, and are incapable of flying for a con- 
 siderable time. The parent birds are very ten.acious of their young, become very bold at 
 this time, will light just before a dog, and run on the ground to entice him from their nest." 
 (P. 213.) Mr. Daniel tells us, "This elegant bird inhabits England the whole year, and 
 breeds on several of our unfrequented mountains; is very common on those of the Isle of 
 Rum, and others of the loftier Hebrides; also on the Grampian, and all the heathy hills of 
 the islands and Highlands of Scotland. Millions are found in the Orkneys, from which 
 they never entirely migrate : they make a whistling noise, and fly in small flocks, and by a 
 skilful imitation of the note, may be enticed within shot. They frequent, in November, 
 meadows and commons ; and there was once an instance of a warrener near Bristol killing 
 eleven at one shot. Their flesli is sweet and tender, they are dressed like the woodcock, 
 with their trail, and are excellent eating." (P. 224.) Of the shooting of these birds we have 
 oidy sufficient experience to state, that they dart and fly about the dog and gunner like the 
 pewit; but, altogether, they are a much wilder bird, and therefore lay themselves less open 
 to the gunner's wiles. Colonel Hawker states, that it was formerly taken with the stalking 
 horse; and we think that it was likely to be much followed, and in various ways, as it is 
 esteemed a delicacy. 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 THE WHEATEAR. 
 
 897 
 
 2709. The grey plover {Tringa Squatarola Linn., ^,(/. 424. ). Authors differ about the 
 designation of this bird, both systematic and popular. It is a lapwing with some, and a 
 
 , 424 true sandpiper with others. All however 
 
 V//^..ll , 
 
 GREY PLOVER. 
 
 agree, that it is about twelve inches long, and 
 twenty-five broad ; weight, seven ounces. 
 " In the roof of its mouth," says Mr. Daniel, 
 " is a double row of spinous appendages, 
 pointing inwards ; the head, back, and wing- 
 coverts, are of a dusky brown, edged with 
 greenish ash colour, and some with white; 
 the cheeks and throat white, marked with 
 ol)long dusky spots; the belly, thighs, and 
 rump, white ; the exterior webs of the quill 
 feathers black ; the lower part of the interior 
 webs of the first four white ; the tail, which 
 is short, does not project beyond the wing, 
 and is marked with transverse bars of black 
 and white ; the legs are of a dirty green ; the 
 back toe extremely small. This bird is not 
 found in any great abundance in England ; 
 they generally come in small flocks about 
 October, and leave about March. In cold and frosty weather they seek their food on such 
 lands as lie near and adjoining to the sea ; in open weather they feed in ploughed fields, 
 especially if sowed ; and, having fed, fly to some plash of water to wash their beaks and feet, 
 a habit which is also common to the woodcocks, the lapwings, the curlews, and many other 
 birds which feed on worms : they sleep chiefly in the day in calm weather, passing most of 
 the night in running up and down after the worms which then creep out of the ground. At 
 that time they always make a small cry, as if to keep their flock collected till day-break, when 
 they unite and fly to the coast. They are sometimes taken in nets at their first coming, and 
 the fowler is cautious to set his nets to play with the wind ; for instance, when the wind is 
 easterly, that they may play westerly. The north west is the worst wind to take them ; all 
 seafowl fly against the wind whenever they design to rest on the land. The preferable 
 places for setting the nets are in large common fields of green corn, and near to water, for 
 there they are sure to resort to clean their beaks and feet : their flesh is very delicate. In 
 Carolina they are seen in the valleys near the mountains, in great numbers, but seldom 
 alight. They are, as we are told, very common in Siberia, appearing there in autumn in 
 vast flocks coming from the extreme north, where they breed. " ( Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 225. ) 
 This bird seems to be by no means plentiful in England. Mr. Gilpin has, however, noticed 
 them (many years ago) as occasionally abounding in the New Forest. He says he has 
 sometimes seen large flocks of the grey species, and admired them as they encircled the air. 
 In their regular flight they, in some degree, resemble waterfowl, but are not so determined 
 in their course, wheeling about and performing various evolutions ; at times they appear 
 scattered and in confusion, until closing together, as if by some word of command, they get 
 again into form. It may be proper to notice that this bird is much more of a coast than 
 either fen or water bird. Grey plover are very numerous in Ireland, to which they appear 
 at a certain time of the year to migrate in countless multitudes. We have ourselves seen 
 them alight in separate flights of two or three hundred, and immediately commence running 
 about in pursuit of worms, &c. Our practice was not to fire at them on the ground, but we 
 usually waited for their own voluntary rising to shift their quarters. In this movement 
 they usually commenced by rising to a considerable height in the air ; they next descended 
 and made numerous gyrations, preparatory to their flight to a distance. It is during these 
 whistlings that the watchful gunner may succeed in bringing several to bag. 
 
 2710. The wheatear (Motacilla <2?waw</(e Linn. ). We woidd not afljont tiie sportinf 
 reader with this small bird, did it not revive in our memories many pleasurable rides 
 and walks we have had on the Srighton Downs, when we ransacked tlie numerous turf- 
 traps made by the shepherds, prepared with our pence to deposit in the room of the 
 bird we took away. " The wheatear," says Colonel Montague, " is a migrative species 
 appearing with us the latter end of March ; some few, probably, remain the whole year, as 
 we have now and then seen it in the month of February. It principally frequents rabbit 
 warrens, or such parts as are inclosed with stone walls ; makes its nest in a deserted rabbit 
 burrow, or in an old stone quarry ; sometimes in a heap of stones, or the hole in a wall • 
 but most times on the ground. It is composed of moss and dried stalks, and fibres put 
 together with wool, and lined also with hair and wool. The eggs are five or six in number 
 of a uniform pale blue colour, weighing about forty-three grains. The numbers that breed 
 in this country must be very considerable, but they are so dispersed that few are seen at 
 that season in the same situation. In September they begin to retire, and seem to assemble 
 from all parts to the Sussex and Dorset Downs, contiguous to the coast, preparatory to 
 
 3 M 
 
898 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 their departure. The quantity taken annually about Eastbourn is prodigious; Mr. Pennant 
 says ! 840 dozen. These are caught in a singular manner, by placing two turfs on edge, 
 at each end of which a small liorse-hair noose is fixed to a stick, which the bird, either in 
 search of food, or to evade a storm of rain, attempts to get under and is caught. Upon 
 inquiry of the shepherds whose trade this is, we have been informed that fifty or sixty of 
 these traps have had a bird in them of a morning, sometimes several mornings together, 
 and then for a day or two scarcely one is to be seen ; and yet they are never observed to 
 come in flocks: it is the general opinion that they come in the night." Contrary to the 
 usual custom of birds who sing most freely when not in captivity, the same authority says, 
 " In confinement they are almost continually in song, and sing by night as well as day: 
 they have a very pleasant, variable, and agreeable song, different from all other birds ; 
 sometimes it is very loud, and they continue it a great length of time, not continually 
 breaking olf like a robin redbreast, and some other birds ; but their winter song is best 
 and most varied. A pair that I possess at present were caught in September last, and 
 they began to sing in a few days, and have continued in song ever since ; and now, while 
 writing this, the 22d day of Decembei", they are in full song. When in a large 
 cage, or aviary, where there is plenty of room, it is very amusing to see them at play, 
 flying up and down, and spreading open their large wings in a curious manner, dancing 
 and singing at the same time." (Ornithological Dictionary, p. 532. ) Shooting these 
 birds is not uncommon among Brighton visiters, but we do not envy either their sport or 
 their spirit. Though our limits will hardly permit, our wish to offer to the reader's notice 
 the beautiful lines of Mrs. Charlotte Smith addressed to this bird, as introduced in her 
 Conversations, overpowers our reluctance, and forces us to offer so many of them as more 
 particularly allude to the well known process of ensnaring this bird : — 
 
 " To take you shepherds' boys prepare 
 The hollow turf, the noose of hair: 
 Of those weak terrors well aware. 
 
 That bid you vainly dread 
 The shadows floating o'er the downs. 
 Or murmuring gale that round the stones 
 Of some old beacon as it moans. 
 
 Scarce moves the thistle's head ; 
 
 " And if a cloud obscures the sun. 
 With faint and flutt'ring heart you run. 
 And to the pitfall you should shun 
 
 Resort in trembling haste ; 
 While on that dewy cloud so high 
 The lark (sweet minstrel of the sky) 
 Sings in 'he morning's beamy eye. 
 
 And bathes his spotted breast." 
 
 " From that deep sheltered solitude 
 Where, in some quarry, wild and rude, 
 Your feathered mother reared her brood. 
 
 Why, pilgrim, did you brave 
 The upland winds, so bleak and keen. 
 To seek those hills, whose slopes between. 
 Wide stretched in grey expanse is seen 
 
 The ocean's toiling wave ? 
 
 " Alas ! and has not instinct said. 
 That Luxury's toils for you are laid, 
 And that, by groundless fears betrayed. 
 
 You ne'er perhaps may know 
 Those regions where the embowering vine 
 Loves round the luscious fig to twine. 
 And mild the suns of winter shine, 
 
 And flowers perennial blow ? 
 
 \ ^fA<^ 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Landrail, or Corncrake. 
 2711. The landrail, or cor?icrahe (Rallus Crex \Ann.,fig. 425.), must not be confounded 
 ivith the waterrail, as is not unfrequently the case ; but this latter has a much longer bill, 
 
 and its plumage, when compared with the 
 landrail, will be seen to be very different. Its 
 habitation also is not the same, for whereas 
 the landrail seeks thick but dry grass fields, 
 the waterrail is found in low sedgy slops, nor 
 do we ever remember to have found one in 
 any other situation. Bewick's description of 
 the landrail makes its length to be " rather 
 more than nine inches ; body compressed ; 
 bill light brown ; eyes hazel ; all the feathers 
 on the upper parts of the plumage dark 
 ' brown, edged with pale rust ; both wing- 
 coverts and quills deep chesnut ; fore part 
 ~ of the neck and breast pale ash ; a streak of 
 the same colour extends over each eye, from 
 the bill to the side of the neck ; belly yellow- 
 ish white ; sides, thighs, and vent, marked 
 with faint rusty coloured bars; legs pale flesh 
 red." (British Water Birds, p. 130.) The 
 landrail and quail arriving so nearly together, has made the former to be called among 
 country people the king of the quails. Those who are accustomed to its cry can never 
 mistake it ; and it is best expressed by a quick sibilation of crek, crek, crek ; or, as 
 Mr. Daniel lias it, " like a noise made by striking forcibly the teeth of a large comb under 
 the fingers." If the sound be pursued, it is almost instantaneously heard fifty paces off, so 
 rapid are the motions of this bird, the framing of whose lower limbs by the length of the 
 leg, shank, and toe bones, are such as to enafjle-him to make a monstrous stride at each 
 extension of the limb, and also to repeat the action of each step in such rapid succession, 
 
Chap. IV. SHOOTING THE LANDRAIL. 899 
 
 tliat he can commonly elude the pursuit both of the sportsman and his dog. The landrail, 
 according to Mr. Pennant, lays from twelve to twenty eggs, of a dull white. Buffon on 
 the contrary, and Latham likewise, a more correct authority, say the number seldom 
 exceeds twelve, and that they are rather larger than tlwse of the quail, and in colour not 
 unlike those of the missel thrush. The nest itself is usually negligently formed of dry 
 grass, and perhaps a few soft dry leaves, with a little moss intermixed, and the whole 
 bedded in some accidental excavation in the ground ; but in some cases which have fallen 
 under our notice, it was in the highest and thickest grass patches. As soon as the young 
 escape from the shell, their limbs, formed on the model of the parent, enable them to 
 follow and keep up with her. We are disposed to think they breed more than once 
 in each season, and other sportsmen have observed the same to us. One instance in 
 oirr OTTO shooting practice assures us of this, for having dropped a leg of one by a single 
 shot, which we knew to have been lately hatched, we, in a few weeks afterwards, flushed 
 the lame bird again, when we had sufficient proof, both by her manner and by our dog 
 having picked up one of the second brood quite callow, that she had bred a second time. 
 It is rather a matter of curiosity to see how very eagerly a pointer, or spaniel, follows the 
 scent of the landrail, and liow common it is for his eagerness to carry him beyond the spot, 
 when he stops, looks bewildered, and once more he hunts and rehunts his ground over, but 
 with no better success. The rail had squatted, the dog had overshot her, which she taking 
 advantage of, took another run, and having reached within a few yards of the termination 
 of the inclosure, she springs up, flies heavily, and eitlier settles on the hedge, or just on the 
 other side, from whence she commences her renewed pace, and on her next stoppage her 
 crek, creh, is again heard, and her brood, with their black downy covering, hurry onwards, 
 with a speed not greatly inferior to that of the mother, to join her. " Corncrakes," says 
 Mr. Daniel in his Rural Sports, "are plentiful in some parts of these realms; in Ireland 
 particularly so, where it is probable they pass the winter. They are in the greatest plenty 
 in the Isle of Anglesea, where they appear aljout the third iiveek in April, supposed to 
 come there from Ireland ; at their first arrival it is common to shoot seven or eight in a 
 mornuig. They abound in the county of Caitliness in Scotland, and are found in most ot 
 the Hebrides and the Orkneys. Few places in England are destitute of them in summer; 
 but they are nowhere what may be called common. It is observed, wherever quails are in 
 plenty, the crake abounds. On their first appearance in England, they are so lean as to 
 weigh less than six ounces, but, before their departure, have been known to exceed eight ; 
 and are so fat, that this same author asserts he has been frequently obliged to wrap his 
 handkerchief round them, to prevent the fat, which exuded from the shotholes like oil, from 
 soiling other birds : their flesh is reckoned an exquisite morsel." {Vol. iii. p. 187.) 
 
 2712. Shooting the landrail. Talk of sport ! we think that we ourselves have been, 
 and should be yet as fond of shooting as any n^an living, were we not obliged to stay 
 at home all day, ay, and trim the midniglit lamp also, to complete the work before us. 
 Yet, with all this attachment to the dog and gun, we do not now think that the tantalising 
 crek, from the finest and largest expanse of meadow that was ever beheld, could tempt us 
 to commit ourselves by entering it. No, no ! we have seen our staunchest pointer dumhfovn- 
 dered in the pursuit ; and although not a little anxious to reward botli the dog and ourselves 
 by dropping this vagrant, who, unseen, has at one moment called to us most lustily in the 
 middle of a field, which we and our dogs were hunting carefully, and the next, or as the Irish- 
 man would say, in no time or less, was heard crek, creking, far away in the next. We 
 will, therefore, have no more of him ; but should you, brother sportsman, be tempted to 
 go out purposely for landrail shooting, take two steady spaniels that will range close yet 
 thoroughly, in preference to a pointer, whom it is vexing to see cautiously pursuing the 
 fleeting soent and tracking steps more nimble than his own even. We cannot close our 
 account without noticing the following curious fact, mentioned in the Library of Enter- 
 taining Knowledge, on the Faculty of Birds, — that a young cornrake, kept by a Mr. 
 Jervis, showed so extreme an attachment to water, that when it was placed before it, it 
 would swim, dive to the bottom, and play about in it with the greatest apparent satisfac- 
 tion, and with as much activity as if it had never been used to any other element. This 
 bird is said to lay twelve or fourteen eggs, a little less than those of the partridge, but longer : 
 their colour is that of a muddy white. Where they migrate to, does not seem to be pre- 
 cisely known, but it is supposed they go southward, probably into Africa. In our former 
 remarks on the migration of birds, if we mistake not, we noticed that of the landrail and 
 quail. Pennant finds no difficulty in accounting for the motive of migrations : a defect 
 of food at certain seasons, or the want of a secure asykvm from the persecutions of man 
 during the time of courtship, incubation, and nutrition. He considers that " most of the 
 birds which leave us in spring to spend the summer elsewhere have been traced to Lapland, 
 a country of lakes, rivers, swamps, and Alps covered with thick and gloomy forests that 
 afford shelter during summer to the fowls, which in winter disperse over the greater part of 
 Europe. In these artic regions, in consequence of the thickness of the woods, the ground 
 remains soft and penetrable to thg woodcocks, and other slender billed fowl." (P. 278.) 
 
 3 M 2 
 
900 
 
 TRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. The Waterrail. 
 2713. The wdterrail { Rnllus Aquaticus Linn. ). This bird and the last are sometimes con- 
 
 426 
 
 WATBBBAII.. 
 
 founded with each other, but our figure (426. ), we think, will sufficiently indicate that they 
 
 are as distinct birds in external appearance as 
 they are in their habits and localisation. No 
 sportsman, we presume, would fall into such 
 an error as this, which would present him one 
 J^\\i day a bird quite at home in the high grass of 
 an upland district, and the next day to be 
 found only in a low watery locality, where 
 ! rivulets, marshes, and ponds abound, or in the 
 sedges and reeds, in which only the waterrail 
 delights to dwell. The waterrail is not alto- 
 gether so invisible as the landrail ; he may be 
 seen if close hunted, and though sufficiently 
 disposed to hide himself, and almost as un- 
 willing to get up as his namesake, yet, with a 
 good water spaniel, may be quested to his 
 destruction. We once hunted a waterrail in 
 a marshy situation, he took a flight some twenty or thirty yards, and dropped among the 
 sedge at the edge of a piece of still water. Our eyes at that time were good, and we being 
 then very much engaged in this wild shooting, it was difficult for a bird not totally uivisible 
 to escape them. Our dog was ahead, feathering actively near where we marked him down 
 We advanced cautiously, expecting that he would be flushed immediately. Our dog looked 
 us attentively in the face, and next as attentively to the bank on which we marked the bird 
 and as we never lost sight of the spot he dropped on, and the keen nosed spaniel indicated 
 the same, we examined every part around, likely and unlikely. At last, by chance, we 
 discovered the bead of the wary bird at the edge of the brook ; no other part of the body 
 beino- visible, we in vain endeavoured to point him out to the spaniel, for we were anxious he 
 should see him, that we might observe the mutual actions of the pursuer and the pursued : 
 havino- however failed in this, we fired low, and the watchful dog caught sight ot the bn-d as 
 his detth struggles threw him above the surface, and within a minute he was in our hand. 
 We mention this, not as any thing extraordinary, but merely as a hint to the junior sports- 
 man, that he must keep a very sharp look-out, particularly when a rail is coiicerned. 
 Nature, it may be observed, gives much caution and cunning wherever the means of resist- 
 ance in her creatures are sparingly supplied. . „ 
 
 2714.' The shooting of the waterrail is sought after by such as wish to be continually 
 excited by hope. A pottering shooter may make one last him out a day ; nay, with good 
 management, he may hunt him a week. Mr. Johnson tells us, that the flesh of this bird is 
 of a delicious flavour : we think that of the landrail far superior ; however, a fat water- 
 rail is preferable to a poor landrail. This bird is found with us the whole year : it builds 
 a rude nest composed of sedge and coarse grass, and lays five or six white eggs ^Bechstein 
 says ei^ht to twelve), rather larger than those of the blackbird. Ihe lesser dabchxk 
 and littTe diver, noted by Bewick^ will also sometimes attract the attention of the sports- 
 uian in his rambles. Two or three varieties of grebes likewise present themselves m our 
 laro-er waters, which rank under the name of meres, all of which affi)rd sport tor the shooter 
 durino- the barren seasons of professed game shooting. Of the dab or dabchiek we remark, 
 that the shooting of it sometimes engages the individuals of a pretty considerable party, 
 who bet against each other as to the capability of firing so quick as that the shot shall 
 reach the bird before it shall dive, which is done almost with the rapidity of lightning. 
 Where a very ready shooter is concerned, the chances are in his favour; if otherwise, two 
 to one against him. Colonel Montague says of this bird, " It seldom takes wing, but dives 
 on the least alarm, and will remain under water amongst the reeds or other aquatic plants 
 with only its bill above for respiration. Its nest is formed, like the rest of the grebes, of 
 a prodigious quantity of flags or other water plants, but is generally fastened to the reeds 
 or fla^s? in order to prevent its being carried away by the current, lemmmck gives a 
 similar statement. The eggs are five or six in number, of a dirty white ; the shape oblong, 
 and less than those of a pigeon. These are generally covered with weeds, so that when the 
 bird quits her nest suddenly they are not exposed to view. Notwithstanding this precaution 
 they are frequently destroyed by the water rat. In large rivers these birds are frequently 
 devoured by pike and trout while they are diving in pursuit of small fish. We once took 
 from the stomach of the last a water rat weighing fifteen ounces, the trout weighed only 
 four pounds. After the breeding season the bird is frequently seen in some of our inlets 
 of the sea, where it is said to feed on shrimps." ( Ornithological Diciionar;/, p. 127. ) Ihe 
 waterrail will eat every variety of aquatic insects. We have detected them in the crop ot 
 thi.s bird mixed with the tendor tops of aquatic plants. 
 
Chap. TV. 
 
 THE MOORHEN AND COOT. 
 
 901 
 
 THB MOOBHE 
 
 SiJBSECT. 7. The Moorhen. 
 2715. The gallinule, or moorhen (Furtlca CMoroptis Linn., Jiff. 427.). If any advanced 
 sportsman, like ourselves, will look back to his younger days, and remember with what 
 
 delight he set out, by previous concert, 
 
 427 
 
 with one or two other juveniles to hunt 
 
 and shoot the moorhen, although he may 
 
 now wisely avoid the cold and the loss of 
 
 time which would be incurred in such a 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ ,^ ^ profitless sport, yet we much doubt, whether 
 
 ^^^^M^^K^^^^^B^B^KK '^ nWnv^ ^^'^^ ^^°^ dwell with some complacency 
 
 /^'r^^SKBKHB/KKB^^B i\/ on the retrospect of this youthful shooting, 
 
 4v hen himself and companions, in despite 
 ^ of their quick siglit, ready aim, and well 
 ^_rll.^ charged guns, had, after the first success- 
 ^— ^ tul shot or two, found the birds too many 
 for them by instantly diving at the flash 
 of the pan, or perhaps even on hearing 
 ihe nick of the hammer ; for in the de- 
 gree in which animals are exposed to 
 danger, so in the same degree they are 
 rendered both wary and expert in avoiding it. Thus it is, as we have already hinted, 
 that on a pond over which a gun is seldom or ever fired, these birds may for some little 
 time fall a sacrifice to the shooter, but becoming a little used to the common enemy, they 
 dive and avoid the shot. In such case however, as with the waterrail last described, 
 by firing a little under them their dip is often circumvented. Nor is man alone the enemy 
 of this harmless sailor on the ponds ; we say harmless with confidence, for he is no de- 
 stroyer offish ; he lives on insects, aquatic plants, and seeds only. With little cunning and 
 much confidence, he is however a most expert swimmer and diver, ^nd for running he has 
 few equals. We are not sure but that we would accept moderate odds between him and 
 the corncrake for running. Whoever has watched his motions must have been struck 
 likewise with the quick elevation of his tail in jerks as a continual habit. The nest of the 
 moorhen is an artless one, and, like those of some other aquatic birds, it may be frequently 
 found within the bend of a willovi' stump, &c. &c. On one occasion we had an opportunity 
 of remarking an instance of great forethought in a moorhen that resided in a large mill- 
 pond that was alternately high and low, as the mill was or was not at work. The instinct 
 of the animal (who would be self-sufficient enough to say it was not the rationaliti/ ?) de- 
 vised the means of building a floating nest by intertwining its materials between two briar 
 stems, which, being lodged on the water, were subject to rising and falling as the water 
 became high or low. Here, by looking over the sides of the bank to fish up a night line 
 we had laid a few days before, we discovered the nest, and also the parent bird sitting 
 hard. We instantly withdrew, and left the night line to its fate ; but as we frequented 
 this pond much, but never with a gun, it is more than probable that the bird, accustomed 
 to see us, but not as an enemy, would have retained her seat ; as even the most shy birds 
 will do after they have become fully aware that no harm is intended them. Walk quickly, 
 and in a direct line, past a bird's nest, and although the bird be of a very shy kind, and 
 though you almost touch the nest with some part of your dress, yet it is seldom that it 
 will be flushed by your passage. The moorhen's nest usually contains from seven to ten 
 eggs of a light brown colour with rust coloured spots. The young, like those of the two 
 last described birds, are not naked when hatched, but on the contrary are covered with a 
 dark down ; they can also exhibit considerable agility, and run or swim with the mother. 
 We would hint to the encouragers of the moorhen, that the young have numerous and 
 potent enemies. Pike swallow them whenever they can reach them ; and as coots are also 
 very often found in large ponds, small lakes, &c. &c. the young moorhens are sure to find 
 in them a dexterous and inveterate foe : if therefore you wish to preserve the moorhens, 
 kill off the coots. The moorhen is so well known that we need not give any further orni- 
 thological description of it, but refer the inquirer to Bewick, Daniel, or any other acknow- 
 ledged authority. 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. The Coot. 
 2716. The coot {Fulica atra Linn.) is also frequently called the bald coot, from a bald 
 white mark in the forehead, but which during the breeding season becomes of a deep red, 
 being then turgescent with blood. Its manners, at no time very mild or conciliating, 
 then become pugnacious in the extreme, to the utter disquietude of every other inhabitant 
 of the pond, and this is sometimes carried to such a length that the coots are forced to be 
 shot off to preserve peace. At all times they are very destructive to the fry and spawn of 
 fish, and we believe are only tolerated to give an appearance of life to a large pond ; nor are 
 
 3 M 3 
 
902 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Pakt VII. 
 
 fhey much followed by any but youths and such persons as in their rambles carry a 
 light gun instead of a walkingstick ; which custom we would recommend to the elderly 
 sportsmen of bygone days, in whom^ the gunning ardour, though damped by approaching 
 infirmity, is not quite extinguished. Such an one, although too much advanced in life to 
 toil over the moors, or even to beat the stubbles day after day, yet, being armed with a 
 light single gun, or, if preferred, with Day's walkingstick gun, can march out in the 
 remembrance of early days, and perchance meet an opportunity of bringing to bag or 
 pocket some one or more of these subordinates of the feathered race, without breach of the 
 game laws, or fear of prosecution for shooting without a licence. If therefore any of our 
 readers of high sporting caste should think we lose our own caste by expending out pen, 
 paper, and cogitation, on these humble subjects, be it known our reasons for so doing will 
 bear us harmless. The bald coot, like the inoorhen, is a very common bird throughout 
 England, and a permanent resident. Of all the aquatic birds he confines himself most to 
 the water, being seldom if ever seen on land. Many of them are found to abide so steadily 
 by their birthplace, even though it may be a small pond, as never to leave it : others 
 of them, however, will pay a visit to the sea in winter. The coot swims well, and also 
 dives equally well ; and when by necessity he is forced on land, he exhibits rather a 
 waddle than a walk. He is of so solitary a turn that he skulks all day among the sedges, 
 and only comes bokllj' forth at night, or on a very lowering cloudy day. Indeed, so shy is 
 he, that it is usually in vain to attempt to flush him without a very determined and close- 
 hunting spaniel, and one who will take the water like an otter. Thus provided, interesting 
 sport may be often had in coot hunting, tlie oppbsed parties being so well matched. It is, 
 however, then more than an even chance that the coot escapes by diving and hiding himself 
 in the mud, or more frequently, like the waterrail, to sink at the side of the sedge, with 
 its head only above water, by which respiration being kept up, it can remain concealed 
 until his pursuers are tired of searching for it. A still more methodical mode of pursuing 
 the coot and moorhen may be practised on large rivers, as in the Thames for instance, 
 where along its course so many islands and willow beds present themselves, in which not 
 only the coot and moorhen are to be met, but also flappers ; and sometimes the parent 
 ducks, waterrail, sandpipers, and dabchicks, are also almost sure to be present. Two persons 
 besides the boatman are requisite, and one very steady and active water dog used to the 
 sport must be taken. Thus armed, beat all the river from Brentford to Wallingford, or as 
 much of it as your time will allow ; and the scenery and the little adventures that will be 
 likely to fall in the way can hardly fail to make it a most delightful trip. We have our- 
 stdves gone over every inch of the ground we point out, and always were gratified with our 
 sport. Colonel Montague says that the Isle of Sheppy is remarked for harbouring coots, 
 which are in great abundance there ; vast flocks of them also are seen in Southampton 
 river. Mr. Daniel says, " The female makes her nest in the rushes, surrounded by the 
 water, with a large quantity of coarse dried weeds well matted together, and lines it with 
 soft fine grass: she lays from twelve to fifteen (some say eighteen or twenty) eggs, about 
 the size of a pullet's, and of a pale brownish white colour speckled with numerous small 
 dark spots, which at the tliicker end seem as if they had rini into each other, and formed 
 bigger blotches. So soon as the young quit the shell, they plunge into the water, dive, and 
 swim with much ease, but they still gather together about the motlier, take shelter under 
 her wings, and do not forsake her for some time. From the circumstance of coots laying so 
 numerously, and hatching twice in a season, they might be expected to be more abundant ; 
 but they are at first covered with a sooty coloured down, and are of a shapeless appearance ; 
 and while in this state, and before they have learned by experience to shun their foes, the 
 moor buzzard, kite, and others of the hawk tribe, make dreadful havoc among them : the 
 pike is also the indiscriminate devourer of the young of all these water birds." ( Rural Sports, 
 vol. iii. p. 241.) He likewise enlightens us on a point we believe not generally known, 
 that the goodness of this bird is what many persons are not acquainted with. " The young 
 ones are extremely good put into pies, or boiled with onions like rabbits ; and in the winter 
 when fat, and they haunt the sea-shore, they are of as high a flavour and equally as pleasant 
 to the taste as a widgeon." (Ibid. p. 243.) Colonel Hawker also appears to think highly 
 of the coot, both as an edible and as a sporting favourite, these birds being in great requi- 
 sition when they arrive for the winter on the coast, from the immense numbers that may be 
 killed at a shot, as they roost on the mud banks. We are likewise favoured by the colonel 
 with a recipe for the cleaning of them, so as to render them not merely eatable, but also a 
 wholesome food. After being picked of their feathers, cleaned from their black down by 
 means of jjowdered resin and boiling water, and being further soaked all night in cold 
 water, they look as delicate as a chicken, and eat well. Without this care, however, 
 they are rank and fishy both in taste and smell. The colonel likewise recommends the 
 skinning of them, and then twenty-four hours' soaking in water, when they may be baked 
 either in a pudding or pie, or served soup fashion. A very good practical remark of this 
 ■writer should not be lost on the coot shooter, which is, to shoot well forward, as one shot 
 before, under the wing, is better than ten in the hinder parts. Reader, experto crede. 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 CURLEW SHOOTING. 
 
 903 
 
 2717. There is also a greater coot, the Fulica aterrima, but it is not frequently met with. 
 It differs but little from the former except in size, and having a white forehead and rtd 
 garters, as Bewick expresses it. Foreigners, we are told, eat them on mait/re days; conse- 
 sequently their fishy taste will reconcile us to their scarcity. 
 
 SuBSECT. 9. The Curlew. 
 
 2718. The curlew {Scolopax Aquata lAnn.,fig. 428.) is considered by Linn£eus as a species 
 of snipe. With ourselves he is a very favourite object of diversion to follow ; he is an 
 
 excellent edible when taken, but much cau- 
 tion is required in the pursuit ; nevertheless, 
 we hardly know any bird we have pursued 
 with so much perseverance on many parts 
 of the English, Irish, and Welsh coasts, on 
 which it abounds in the winter. In summer, 
 also, it may be very commonly met with, but 
 differently localised : in that season it frequents 
 the mountains and moors. When we sojourned 
 at Hexham, the extensive moorland tract be- 
 tween that town and Alston in Cumberland, 
 was a very common harbour for them, but they 
 were so shy that it required much caution to 
 get near them. There are either several kinds 
 of them, or otherwise they differ much in size 
 from each other ; we have ourselves shot them 
 of the weight of twenty-six ounces, and we 
 have also killed a few which reached to thirty- 
 six ounces, and very many of thirty-three and 
 thirty-four ounces. The birds which thus pre- 
 TiiB cuRiRw. sented such different weights, did not vary 
 
 much as regarded their colours or markings, or we should have carefully noticed them 
 as distinct varieties. The description Montague gives of the curlew is : — " Bill fi-om six 
 to seven inches long, dusky black, irides hazel ; the head, neck, scapulars, and coverts of 
 the wings, pale brown, each feather black in the middle, and lightest at the edges ; breast 
 and belly white, marked with oblong black spots ; lower part of the back white, with a 
 few dusky spots ; the tail and its upper coverts barred with yellowish white and black ; quills 
 black, spotted on the inner webs with white ; and the legs are long, of a bluish grey colour. 
 Male and female much alike." {Ornithological Dictionary, p. 124.) The curlew makes 
 lier nest of any of the soft materials which surround her locality, as heath grass, &c. She 
 lays from three to five eggs, of an olive tint spotted with brown. This bird is, of olden date, 
 well prized ; and we can bear testimony to the truth of the old proverb, that 
 
 " A curlew, be she white, or be she black, 
 .She carries twelve pence on her back ;" 
 
 for we consider the flesh of the curlew as excellent eating, but more particularly so during 
 their retreat to the land districts. In the winter some of them, but not all even then are 
 apt to taste fishy from their shore feeding. 
 
 2719. The shooting of curlew. These birds are shy, and require much art and caution 
 in the approach towards them. When we were engaged in curlew shooting, which we 
 have followed both in summer and in winter, we were much guided by circumstances. In 
 summer, when they retreat toward the moors, we found that they took a pattern from the 
 plover, and flew aloft around us ; and although they did it much more cautiously, yet we 
 seldom failed to get a shot ; and as we used a single gun of length and substance purposely 
 for this shooting, we frequently succeeded in bringing them to bag. We have also met 
 with very good curlew shooting on the sea-coast, particularly in the vicinity of Drogheda 
 in Ireland, about the spring time. One season we were very successful on the hills and 
 heaths in Wales, where also we met all the varieties which leave the water to breed on the 
 moors. A large curlew, we would observe, will take a very severe rap to bring him down, 
 and therefore we seldom fired at one with less shot than No. 3. ; in boisterous weather we 
 used No. 2. They are suspicious birds, and consequently wary of the gun ; it is therefore 
 prudent to make a moderate detour in your approach toward them, and also to call your 
 dog in to your heels if you have one ; we often however found, that we did our business 
 in this line better without than with a dog. In firing, take the bird as it recedes from 
 you in its circular or oblique course ; for although they are not as thickly clad as the 
 duck, they are most effectually secured when struck with the featliers than against them. 
 There is also a migratory bird known as tlie stone curlew, that is seen amongst us in small 
 numbers in the spring. It breeds in the fallows, and the young, like the partridge, ruu 
 nimbly immediately they leave the nest. 
 
 8 M 4 
 
904 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 2720. Of punt and shore shooting of curlews, Colonel Hawker says truly, that in autumn 
 they congregate in vast numbers on the sea-coast, roosting in some two or three favourite 
 spots. When these are known, " send a person towards the others with a lantern, on seeing 
 which they will immediately take wing, and may be heard repairing to their next evening 
 haunt, with cries which echo through the air for miles." They may also be approached, 
 he tells us, when on shore, by means of a punt or canoe, particularly in a white frost ; and 
 when the tide is up either just after or before daybreak. They are very cautious of alight- 
 ing until a very strict scrutiny has been made ; consequently every precaution should be 
 taken by the sportsmen to conceal themselves from them, by stooping or lying down in the 
 punt, or by keeping close alongside, or, as a sailor would say, " hugging the land ;" by 
 which means a raking fire from each gunner may be got, by one party taking a ground 
 shot, and the other taking them as they rise. We cannot quite agree with the colonel, 
 that the curlew, even when he locates near the shore, is so fishy as to be scarcely eatable. 
 We have eaten this bird at every time of the year, and pursued him with avidity in many 
 counties, and we might say countries also ; yet he was always to us toothsome food. He 
 is not so good, certainly, when he lives wholly on the sea-shore ; but we did not despise 
 him even then. Nothing can be more practically true than that a second gun in reserve is 
 useful in curlew shooting, because, as Colonel Hawker remarks, if one is winged his cries 
 will generally collect the flock around him, some of which will pitch down almost upon 
 him, and offer the shooter some excellent shots. The curlew, according to him, is a great 
 enemy of the punt shooters of the Hampshire coasts, by its springing up from the edges of 
 the creeks, and thus alarming the widgeon settled on the mud. 
 
 2721. Of the little curlew, or whimbrel, by some called curlew jacks, we have little know- 
 ledge, farther than that, in some spots, they may be killed in numbers. Colonel Hawker 
 notices Titterals, Langston Harbour in the Poole district, and Romney Marsh, as yielding 
 abundance of them. They were also not infrequent on the Essex coast, near our own 
 dwelling, but the proximity of the decoys there prevented our pursuing them. 
 
 SnBSECT. 10. Seafowl Shooting. 
 
 2722. Seafowl shooting {Jig. 129.) maybe nominally considered as distinct from wild- 
 fowl shooting, not only because the former objects are seldom to be met with inland, but 
 also because they are pursued principally in sport, as little profit is to be derived from the 
 greater number of them, they being almost wholly piscivorous ; consequently none but those 
 very hard pressed for food can subsist on them. In treating of them, brother sportsman, 
 we are glad to be enabled to relieve you for a little time from the tedium of wading 
 tlirough so much as already has appeared on the land and fenbirds. Fearing, therefore, 
 that our long detail on them might somewhat tire you, we have thus varied our subject, 
 thereby to show our faitli in the old saw, that " change of work is play ;" and we are 
 convinced that this love of variety, under proper bounds, was implanted in us for the pur- 
 pose of increasing our observation, and stimulating us both to renewed mental inquiry 
 and to bodily exertion. Hence it is that change and variety are so eagerly sought for by 
 our children, as soon as their faculties begin to dawn. Were they content with one object, 
 they would know little beyond that object ; but curiosity being implanted in their mind, 
 they vary their inquiries, and ultimately become informed on every subject. It was only 
 a little time since that the child of a friend of ours, a thorough sportsman, was presented 
 by his father with a rocking-horse, thereby attesting his good opinion of the soundness of 
 
Chav. IV, SPORTING MANIA. 905 
 
 the command, " Train up," &c. Our little friend was so delighted with his present tliat 
 he, for a few days, might be said almost to live on his steed; but, true to nature, and in a 
 little time becoming tired, variety was sought for, and his father, in a frolic, again placed 
 him on the horse, but facing the tail of the figure instead of the head. Here was novelty, 
 which was all the child wanted, and it had its full effect on him ; this horse, he said, went 
 higher and faster than the other ; and although he could not fall over his head, he was 
 nearly canted over his tail ; but this was a trifle in his estimation, as he had somewhat of a 
 new object to amuse him. 
 
 This, however, is but a prelude to the purport we are intent on, that of exemplify- 
 ing the inherent love of novelty in sporting, which shows itself in some persons, and is 
 then usually carried to an extent, that however their circumstances may allow them to 
 partake of all the various pleasures around them, they are not satisfied unless they can also 
 witness the sportings which are pursued in a manner opposite to their own, on animals 
 that are new to them, and in localities far distant from the scenes of their former chasings. 
 Such was the case with the father of the child who bestrode the rocking-horse. He was 
 in the full possession of every means of enjoying hunting, fishing, and shooting, which latter 
 he most affected, and this was consequently what he was most likely to rim amuck on. Some 
 friends of his having lately returned from a shooting excursion to St. Kilda's inclement isle, 
 and, travellers like, having probably painted somewhat imaginary scenes of their darings 
 and their doings, awakened in his breast an uncontrolable desire to do the same, and, 
 instead of mounting a rocking-horse like his son, he mounted the deck of a small sailing 
 vessel, which he furnished with all the munitions for a warfare on the seals, the cormorants, 
 swans, geese, gulls, and, in fact, on all the vast varieties of seafowl which inhabited these 
 almost hyperborean regions. In vain his amiable wife represented to him the dangers of 
 such a trip ; in vain did the juvenile horseman tell his papa that he should want him to 
 new shoe his nag to make him go faster; in vain did his friends, of whom he had many, 
 endeavour to put before him the perspective of the delights which awaited him, of having 
 his shooting pony brought to the door to take him to his well stocked manor, this year 
 glutted with game, his new gun untried, his dogs the envy of the country, and his assistants 
 ready and on the alert to aid in making his sportings efficient. Alas 1 he also had mounted 
 the rocking-horse, and was irresistibly beset with the mania of seafowl shooting abroad, 
 instead of grouse, partridge, and pheasant shooting at home, garnished as the months 
 advanced with the pursuit of woodcocks, snipes, &c. St. Kilda and seafowl shooting had 
 taken a firm hold of his imagination. He smiled at the accounts presented to him of 
 this isolated spot, the inhabitants of which were cut off, if not from the sympathies of life, 
 at least from all safe communication, at certain periods, with the living beings on the main 
 land, and its inhabitants generally. 
 
 This Scottish island, it is true, is celebrated for the vast number and variety of seafowls, 
 which congregate on and around it, and perch on its rocky heights, the numbers being 
 such as to yield endless sport to the gunner, who particularly admires this variety of shoot- 
 ing. Nevertheless, to leave such a home, and such means of enjoying both sporting and 
 social delights, as we have drawn a faithful portrait of, is indeed, to use a vulgar saying, 
 "paying too dear for a whistle." Not but we must confess, were our age different, and 
 had we not the social ties which at present bind us to home, we should be well inclined to 
 risk every danger to witness the scenes of enterprise between offending and defending 
 birds, even in Scotland and the Scottish Isles. The perpetual conflicts which are taking 
 place between the raven and the eagle in the Hebrides, are frequently noted by naturalists 
 and travellers as interesting in the extreme, as well as the battles between the squa-gidl 
 and eagle, which are always fierce. Our friend was eloquent on all these subjects, but, as 
 often happens, that which particularly interests one person will not equally interest another. 
 2723. The stormy petrel {Procellaria Pelagica Linn.) was an object that seemed to have 
 commanded much of his attention, and he never tired when relating the pains he took to 
 ^ jSj^ _ discover the nests of these birds, 
 
 — ==^^s==bjt^ /P*v ^ which abound here and breed in 
 
 ~ ~ ^ '** the fissures of the tremendous 
 
 , -« ~ . _^- s^ ^ rocks that overhang the sea 
 
 ^ around ; and, certain it is, that 
 
 - ' the stormy petrel (^5'. 430. ) al- 
 , ways engages much of the atten- 
 tion of travellers and naturalists 
 from its striking peculiarities of 
 form and manner. When we in- 
 quired after the success he met 
 with, in attempting to shoot them, 
 he candidly told us he killed very 
 few, and all shooters agree that it 
 11 KMi HiuEL is one of the most difficult birds to 
 
 hit. It is also the least web footed bird known, being about the size of the swallow, and is 
 
906 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 occasionally seen congregating in numbers under the wake of a ship ; and when such is the 
 case, however calm the weather may then be, it is a certain harbinger of a forthcoming 
 storm. It is also a curious circumstance in the history of these birds, that they are only 
 heard at night, when their cry is shrill, continuous, and piercing ; occasionally only one 
 has been seen and shot on land. Of the interest which this bird excites, the following 
 extract from Mr. Loudon's Magazine of Natural History is an example : — "As the 
 stormy petrel is scarcely ever to be seen near the land except in very boisterous weather, 
 one of the natives, for a trifling remuneration, agreed to traverse the face of this rock, 
 and take me some from out its fissures : accordingly, accoutred with a rope of hemp and 
 hogs' bristles, coiled over his shoulders, he proceeded to the cliff. Having made one end 
 fast by means of a stake, he threw the coil over the face of the rock, and gradually 
 lowered himself down, but with the utmost caution and circumspection, carefully pressing 
 his foot hard upon the narrow ridges before he at all loosened his firm grasp of the rope 
 which he never altogether abandoned. I had previously thrown myself upon my chest 
 to enable me to have a better view of him by looking over the cliff, and, certainly, 
 to see the dexterity and bravery with which he threw himself from one aperture to 
 another was truly grand. The tumbling roar of the Atlantic was foaming many hun- 
 dreds of feet beneath, and dashing its curling cream-like surge against the dark base 
 of the cliff in sheets of the most beautiful white, while the herring and black backed 
 gulls alternately sweeping past him, so as to be almost in reach of his arm, threw a wild- 
 ness into the scene by the discordant scream of the former, and the laughing oft-repeated 
 bark of the latter. This, however, he appeared entirely to disregard, and continuing his 
 search, returned in about half an hour with seven or eight of the stormy petrel tied up in 
 an old stocking and a pair of the Manx puffins, together with their eggs. The birds, he 
 told me, he had no difficulty in capturing. The eggs of the stormy petrel are surprisingly 
 large, considering the diminutive size of the bird, being as large as those of the thrush. 
 The female lays two eggs of a dirty or dingy white, encircled at the larger end by a ring of 
 fine rust coloured freckles. The birds merely collect a few pieces of dried grass, with a 
 feather or two, barely sufficient to prevent the eggs from rolling or moving on the rock. 
 That of the Manx puffin (the bird laying but one) is of a very round shape, and uniformly 
 white, very much resembling that of a hen. These birds very often excavate a small hole, 
 if the stratum is soft enough to admit of it, like the common puffin (Alea Arctica Linn.) by 
 means of their small sharp claws, on the ground of which they deposit their single eggs." 
 (Loudon's Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iii. p. 325.) 
 
 2724. Arrived at St. Kilda, our voyager, as yet undismayed with his tempestuous 
 tossings as he visited other of the Scottish islands and the main shores, but on the 
 contrary, being rather more keenly bent on further exploration, he landed, or rather 
 stranded, on this spot. Elevated far above the surrounding waters, its rocky sides shoot 
 upwards, presenting vast fissures which the industry of the natives have converted into 
 rude apologies for roads. The summit of the table land is occupied by the natives, who 
 are equally fishermen, fowlers, and agriculturists. One small village contains all the in- 
 habitants of the island. 'The soil of their island is thin, gravelly, and poor, in its natural 
 state ; but it has been fertilised by the industry of the inhabitants. The dwellings of the 
 natives are built of masses of stone huddled together, as it is said, without mortar or any 
 intervening cement, and are fiat roofed and very little elevated, the better to bear up 
 against the tempests which continually rage there. An account we have received states, 
 that the male inhabitants are divided into fowlers, fishermen, and husbandmen ; but we 
 believe that most of them engage in these several occupations as long as their strength 
 enables them to do so. They rear sheep successfully, and these with the wildfowl, which 
 they take in vast numbers, supply their wants. 
 
 2725. The fowlers of St. Kilda cannot fail to interest every reader of their adventurous 
 employ. The face of the shores of their island in all parts are precipitous and lofty in their 
 turn ; in some it is said the rocks are almost perpendicular, and little less than a mile in 
 height. It is in the fissures and cavities of these that an almost endless variety of seafowls 
 retire both to rest and to breed. The waves beneath that continually beat at the base, 
 often wear the shore into an impending boldness, so that it seems to jut out over the water, 
 while the raging of the sea makes the place inaccessible from below. These are the places 
 to which seafowl chiefly resort for the purpose of propagation, and where indeed they 
 might bring up their young in undisturbed security were it not for the arts and enterprise 
 of the fowler. The face of the shore in some parts offers to the view a wall of massive 
 stone ten times higher than our tallest steeples. The rocks of St. Kilda, for instance, are 
 nearly a mile in height. What must be our awe on approaching the edge of that impending 
 height, and to look down on the unfathomable vacuity below, to ponder on the terrors of 
 falling to the bottom, where the waves that swell like mountains are scarcely seen to curl on 
 the surface, and the roar of an ocean a thousand leagues broad appears softer than the 
 murmur of a brook. It is in these formidable and terrific mansions that myriads of sea 
 fowls are for ever seen sporting, flying in security down the depth half a mile below the 
 
Chap. IV. SHOOTING AT ST. KILDA. g&J 
 
 feet of the spectator. To these frightful precipices the cormorant, the garnet, the tarrock, 
 the terne, the gull, &c. resort, and seem to remain in undisputed possession, liable however 
 to the depredations of their most formidable enemy, man. Not that this scene of animation 
 is altogether of a peaceable description, as nothing is more common in the breeding season 
 than the most violent contests. One bird which happens to have no nest of its own will 
 frequently dispossess another, and take possession of the place. This often happens among 
 the gull kind ; and the poor bird thus dispossessed by her more powerful invader, may be 
 seen sitting near the nt'st in pensive discontent, while the other appears quite comfortable in 
 her new habitation. Yet this place of pre-eminence is not obtained without difficulty, nor 
 vet maintained in undisturbed security ; for the instant the invader goes to snatch a momen. 
 tary sustenance, the other ventures upon her own, and always hazards another battle before 
 she relinquishes the justness of her claim. The contemplation of a cliff, thus covered with 
 hatching birds, affords a very agreeable entertainment ; and as they sit upon the ledges of 
 the rocks one above another, with their white breasts forward, the whole group has not 
 unaptly been compared to an apothecary's shop. 
 
 The celebrated Harvey observes, " There is a small island, called the Bass, not more than 
 a mile in circumference. The surface is almost wholly covered during the months of May 
 and June with the nests, the eggs, and the young of these birds. It is scarcely possible to 
 walk without treading on them ; the flocks of birds upon the wing are so numerous as to 
 darken the air like a cloud ; and their noise is such that one cannot without difficulty be 
 heard by the person next to him. When one looks down upon the sea from the precipice, 
 its whole surface seems covered with an infinite number of birds of different descriptions 
 swimming and pursuing their prey. If in sailing round the island, one surveys its hanging 
 cliffs, in every crag or fissure of the broken rocks may be seen innumeraljle birds of various 
 sorts and sizes, more than the stars of heaven when viewed in a serene night. If they are 
 viewed at a distance, either receding or in the approach to the island, they seem like one 
 vast swarm of bees." They are not less frequent upon the rocks of St. Kilda. 
 
 2726. The inhabitants of this island consume annually nearly twenty- three thousand young 
 birds, besides an amazing quantity of their eggs. On these they principally subsist through- 
 out the year ; and from the number of these visitants make an estimate of their plenty for 
 the season. They preserve both the eggs and fowls in pyramidal stone buildings, covering 
 them with turf ashes to prevent the evaporation of their moisture. Such is the principal 
 food of the inhabitants of Feroe and St. Kilda, as well as several other of our little northern 
 islands. Almost all delicacy is a relative thing ; and the man who repines at the luxuries 
 of a well served table, starves not for want but from comparison ; and it is probable enough 
 that a St. Kilda or Feroe man may be found to exist who surpasses Apicius himself in the 
 pleasures of the table. Indeed, if it be true that the meat most dangerously earned is the 
 sweetest, no man can dine so luxuriously as he, as none ventures so hardily in the pursuit 
 of a dinner. It cannot be expressed with what pains and danger these men take the birds in 
 those high steep cliffs. But there are men apt by nature and fit for the work who take 
 them usually in two ways : they either climb from below into these high promontories that 
 are as steep as a wall, or they let themselves down with a rope from above. When they 
 climb from below, they have a pole five or six yards long, with an iron hook at the end, 
 which they that are underneath fasten to the man's girdle, helping him up thus to the highest 
 place where he can get a footing ; afterwards they also help up another man ; and thus se- 
 veral climb up as high as they possibly can ; and, where they find difficulty, they assist one 
 another by thrusting with their poles. When they arrive at the places where the birds 
 build, they then go about as well as they can in those dangerous spots ; the one holding 
 the rope at one end and fixing himself to the rock, the other going at the other end from 
 place to place. If he should happen to fall, the other that stands fast holds him and helps 
 him up again; but if he passes safely, he likewise fastens himself till his companion has 
 also passed the dangerous place. Thus they go about the cliffs after their game almost as 
 they please. A year, however, seldom passes that some of these daring adventurers do not 
 lose their lives. But as some rocks are inaccessible from below, they descend from the top 
 by a rope to those places where their game is found in abundance. The rope is from eighty 
 to one hundred yards in length, the end of which the fowler fastens round his waist and be- 
 tween his legs, so that he can sit thereon holding the fowling staff in his hand. He is thus 
 let down by several of his companions, who lay a large piece of wood on the brink of the 
 rock, upon which the rope runs, and which prevents its being rubbed to pieces by the hard 
 and rough edges of the stone. They have besides another small line, which is fastened to 
 the fowler's body, and which he pulls, in order to let them know how they should let down 
 the great rope, either higher or lower, or to hold still, that he may remain in the place 
 which he has reached. This smaller rope is jilso used, from time to time, to convey the 
 game to those on the top of the precipice. The fowling parties of St. Kilda generally 
 consist of four persons, each of whom must have a rope of the length mentioned above, or 
 perhaps longer : it is made of a strong cow hide, salted for the purpose, and cut circularly 
 into three thongs of equal length ; these thongs being closely twisted together form a three- 
 
908 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 fold cord able to sustain a vast weight, and durable enough to last two generations ; to 
 prevent its receiving injury, it is covered with sheep skins dressed in the same manner. 
 
 2727. This rope is the most valuable piece of furniture of which a St. Kildan can be pos- 
 sessed ; it makes the first article in the testament of a father ; and if it fall to a daughter's 
 share, she is esteemed one of the best matches in the island. By the help of these ropes 
 they descend the most frightful precipices. Mr. Macauley gives an instance of the dex- 
 terity of a St. Kilda man, of which he was an eyewitness. " One of them fixed himself to a 
 craggy shelf; his companion descended about sixty feet below, and having darted himself 
 away from the face of a most frightful rock hanging over the sea, began to play his gam- 
 bols : he swung merrily, and laughed very heartily ; and after some time, having afforded 
 all the entertainment he could, he returned in triumph, full of his own merit, with a large 
 string of birds about his neck, and a number of eggs in his bosom. When a fowler is under 
 the necessity of descending the rocks without any assistance from his fellows, he drives a 
 post sloping into the earth, and by fastening the rope to it, lets himself down thereby, with- 
 out the help of any person whatever. The principal use of the staff used in the descent 
 is to shoot the fowler from one place to another. It sometimes happens that a sort of 
 cavern is formed in the rock, beneath the ceilings of which numbers of birds are frequently 
 taken. A St. Kilda fowler can shoot himself into one of these places, and there take firm 
 footing : on these occasions he frequently unfastens the rope from his body, ties it to a crag 
 that it may not slip from him, and then goes about in the rock, taking what fowls he can 
 meet with." (^Annals of Sportinp, No. xx. p. 97.) 
 
 But independent of this taking of fowl for their food, these islanders reap much benefit 
 also by attending adventurous gunners who visit these regions to see the sun, as it were, 
 darkened with the feathered multitude, who mock the gunner, and in derision dart down 
 within a few feet of his head ; we have even heard of their rapping it with both wings and 
 beak. Here twenty guns may find work in plenty. Each sportsman, however, should 
 have duplicates of them; otherwise continued firing will endanger both gun and gunner. 
 These incessant firings can hardly fail of making a ready sporter of the most timid person. 
 No home shooting can trepidate one who has shot in these scenes. We have not, however, 
 frequently heard of such a visit being repeated, although the seafowl, in all their varieties, 
 are not the only objects of interest seen here. The whale frequently sports his vast mass 
 in the water, and his blowing may be heard from the shore even. The seal also may be 
 observed basking on a rock, or he may be seen better employed in breaking up the carcass 
 of a huge cod, &c. Where Nature does little, more room Is left for manual labour, and 
 nothing tends more to beget such exertions than the certainty that the common wants of 
 nature can only be supplied thereby. Nothing but ample cogitation and much manipulation 
 could have produced a St. Kilda mountain rope. The adventurous seafowl shooter, whose 
 frolic we have related, returned fortunately in safety ; but although he spoke in admiration 
 of his late voyage as far as regarded the shooting, he dropped no hint of repeating his visit 
 to St. Kllda's rocky shores. But while we are allowed to marvel at that energetic state of 
 mind which could support an absence from a home where such endearing ties existed, we 
 must yet recollect, were every one to feel these ties of home irresistibly, little would be 
 known of the world at large. Nature's stores would not be ransacked, and our knowledge 
 often would be confined to very limited manifestations. When we think of the vast variety 
 of the feathered race almost unknown, which sport their forms in distant regions, it 
 naturally excites our wish to see these forms; but not mewed up, not in the cages of the 
 Zoological Gardens, but in Nature's wilds, and perched on the loftiest summits. The 
 golden eagle, for instance, who would not travel afar to see the male and female busily 
 employed in searching for some suitable crevice at the summit of an inaccessible cliff, into 
 which she deposits sometimes one and sometimes two eggs, of a dirty white with purple 
 spottings? Who would not watch the solicitude of the parents when making their excur- 
 sions in search of food for the young when these eggs were hatched ? See the gyrations of 
 the noble eagle marauding ; he has some plot in view : mark that dart, but it was a 
 miss ; see another ; and now what has he got clutched so fast in his talons ? It is some large 
 fowl with which he wings his way to his nest. 
 
 " High from the summit of a craggy cliff 
 Hung o'er the deep, such as amazing frowns 
 On utmost Hilda's shore, whose lonely race 
 Resign the setting sun to Indian worlds. 
 The royal eagle draws his vigorous young. 
 Strong pounced, and ardent with paternal fire, 
 
 Now fit to raise a kingdom of their own. 
 He drives them from his fort, the towering seat. 
 For ages of his empire ; which in peace. 
 Unstained he holds, while many a league to sea 
 He wings his course, and preys in distant isles." 
 
 Thomson's Seasons. 
 
 2728. Seafowl, as understood by seafowl shooters, consist of a great variety of birds, 
 many of which belong to northern climates, but occasionally visit our shores; and a few also 
 of the seafowl of the tropics sometimes pay us a visit, of which the albatross is an example. 
 It is common at the Cape, and is so large as to measure from the tip of one wing to the tip 
 of the other, ten and sometimes eleven feet ; in fact, it is as large as a pelican. It preys on 
 the wing, and is generally shot with a rifle, at which sport some Africans are very 
 
Chap. IV. SEAGULL SHOOTING. 909 
 
 famous, and occasionally one has been pulled down by our own countrymen on the islands 
 of the Scottish border. This bird is said to be particularly fond of the flying fish, and that 
 it is at the moment when it darts on one of these ere it drops into the water, that the prac- 
 tised sportsmen take the opportunity of firing. It is with the flying fish only a choice of 
 his executioner. He rises from tlie water to escape the jaws of the devourers below, 
 particularly of the dolphin, who is seen to dart into the air after him. It would be most 
 interesting, with a punt gun well shotted with small bullets, to be able to seize the moment 
 when both dolphin and albatross have reached the flying fish. 
 
 2729. The gull familij (Larus Linn.) is a very extensive one, even the albatross is a 
 member of it. Their generic characters are, bill compressed, elongated, pointed, with the 
 upper mandible bent towards the end, and the lower forming underneath a salient angle ; 
 their nostrils, placed toward the middle of the bill, are long, narrow, and bored through ; 
 their tail is full ; their legs rather long ; and the thumb short. There are several species, 
 we believe not less than thirty, and all are voracious in the extreme ; they build some in 
 the sand, and others in the clefts of rocks. The common gull, or seamew (Larus Canus 
 Linn. ), is too well known to render any particular description of him necessary, yet he has 
 many estimable qualities. With a strong and straight bill, but bent downwards at the 
 point, it possesses the means of taking a firm hold of its prey. A lesser variety of gull is 
 also observed here, but which does not differ in body or habits from the larger one ; each 
 lives on dead as well as living matter, and sailors who have visited the north seas describe 
 the extraordinary number of these birds congregated together, and seen devouring the 
 remains of the carcass of a dead whale. Among the varieties of the gull met with on our 
 seas, we may particularly notice the black and white, the great grey, the black backed, and 
 the silvery, the common seamew, and the kitty-wake. The seafowl shooter may however, 
 without being many leagues from the British shore, meet with twelve or fourteen kinds of 
 gulls ; Colonel Hawker says thirteen. Gulls, when shot on shore, are usually brought 
 down by the gunner taking them in any other direction than when they face him. When 
 shot at from the deck of a vessel, there are usually so many hovering around, that it is only 
 requisite to wait a little for any variety of shot you may choose. The gun used should be 
 of the kind recommended for duck shooting generally, its weight when the gunner is on 
 board being not of much consequence ; and it must be remembered that these birds will 
 most of them require a full sized gun, full sized shot ; and if the heavy shot noted by us 
 when treating of shot, p. 766., be used, so much will the chance of success be increased. 
 From what we have seen of deck or vessel shooting, we have witnessed the best amusement 
 from the gull tribe congregating around ; therefore secure one as soon as possible, and 
 having so done, strip off" the skin with the feathers from the carcass of the bird, which may 
 be thrown away. His head, wings, and legs, must be preserved entire, and some light 
 matters, as rags, &c. being put within the skin, tack it up, attaching it to twenty or thirty 
 yards of packthread. As the birds fly around the vessel, throw up the stuflfed bird towards 
 them, which will induce them to follow it, and come within shot. This ruse will succeed 
 in most cases, and many shots may be obtained by its means. Some deck gunners are 
 singularly adroit also in imitating the call of the birds which fly around the vessel, whether 
 it be a whistle, a scream, or a hiss, &c. Any other sounds also, which are made by the 
 seabirds generally, when well imitated, will draw them within shot of the vessel. The 
 decoy figure we have mentioned, when thrown on the water, and suffered to lie, will often 
 attract them to dart on it ; and we have many times obtained a shot by this ruse, both 
 by land and water ; it is often likewise very successful when thrown among plovers on 
 land. To detail in this sketch all the varieties of seabirds which may come within the 
 watchful gunner's reach from the deck of a large vessel, or the thwarts of a small one, 
 would carry us to an almost interminable length. One sea trip will do more to initiate 
 the inexperienced than all we can dictate on the subject. We cannot, however, let these 
 scanty remarks on the gull pass without adding thereto their quality of being certain har- 
 bingers of bad weather. When no longer able to keep the sea, they naturally repair to the 
 land ; and as prevention is preferable to cure, so instinct enabling them to foresee a storm, 
 they come inland of their own accord, without waiting to be forcibly thrown on our shores. 
 Instinct is here preferable to intellectuality, and their own feelings dictate to them the coming 
 storm more than all the instruments of the philosopher. Even old Betty's corns beat her 
 master's barometer by some hours' advance. It is by these internal warnings that the habits 
 of animals present almost a certain indication that storms of wind or water are approach- 
 ing. When sheep are seen to eat greedily, those who observe their manners daily prog- 
 nosticate rain ; and they are themselves probably laying in provisions purposely for the 
 rainy day. When also they are inore than usually alert, and gambol about, it is observed 
 that rain is not far off, but being near at hand, certain indications within lead them thus 
 to expend their stores of excitability, that when the storm does arrive they can content 
 themselves in quiet repose. Ducks and geese are clamorous before rain and wind. Are 
 they calling for more water, which certainly brings before them more worms, &c. ? Does 
 the moor game quit the mountains, and visit the stocks below, because rain is at hand? 
 
910 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 Sf.ct. IV. Wildfoivl and Wildfowl Shooting. 
 
 2730. Wildfowl and wildfowl shooting though of a less masculine character than the sport last 
 described, but being erjually a legitimate object of the gunner's pursuit, will next occupy our 
 attention. Cold and bleak as the weather may be, such a hold has this sport on the minds 
 of some persons, that wholly independent of any other return than the mere capture of these 
 birds, innumerable difficulties and dangers are encountered. Cold must necessarily be 
 despised, hunger must present no terrors, as it is by no means an infrequent accompaniment 
 of the chase ; for should the pursuit be made in a punt, one rolling wave, should it do no 
 further mischief, it may wet the inmates to the skin, and saturate all the eatables on board 
 the vessel, however carefully packed by the butler or cook, and that even when the anxiety 
 of the mistress herself has overlooked the process of both cooking and packing. As to the 
 disappointments and the ambiguous pleasures of hope deferred, they are constant garnitures 
 of tlie sport : " the worse our luck to-day, the better to-morrow," says the true zealot ; and 
 we ourselves well know how to appreciate the value of this balm. It is not unlikely that 
 there may be yet some veterans in the horse artillery who may remember something of this 
 wildfowl shooting mania in ourselves, then an officer in the B. Troop, when it was quartered 
 at Lewes in Sussex. They may also remember how our own ardour in this sport was 
 responded to by that of two servants, our man and our dog, both as zealous in the cause 
 as ourselves. 
 
 Our dog so valued was a cross between a pointer and a water spaniel : our attention to 
 this animal, and liis own great docility, enabled him to enact the parts both of pointer and 
 spaniel very respectably. In our mind's eye we now see him, nearly covered with snow, 
 plunge into the river after our shot, bring his bird, and then immediately (notwithstanding 
 all we could do to prevent it) roll in the snow, as Paddy would say, " to dry himself." As 
 the frost was severe, it followed that the snow soon became ice, and the poor beast so 
 stiffened as to be incapable of proceeding. We, in memory's eye, see ourself and our man 
 servant busily employed in cutting away the icicles to liberate him. We notice this so 
 circumstantially as a practical hint to tiie wildfowl shooter ; for a gentleman who also 
 frequented the Lewes Levels at the same time with ourselves, neglecting to do this, had his 
 dog frozen to death, with the deserved stigma of cruelty attached to him for neglecting a 
 faithful servant. When dogs will roll in the snow after having been in the water, if the 
 weather be severe, the snow should be either wiped, brushed, or (if already become hard) 
 cut off, or the poor brute will be so frozen as to be incapable of proceeding, and must 
 perish of cold, to the disgrace of the master and the loss of tlie dog. For ourselves we look 
 back with delight at the scenes we then passed over, for the various wildfowl were so plenti- 
 ful, that it only required a little nerve to brave the cold, and difficulties which half frozen 
 ditches, a continual pelting of storms of hail and snow, ever and anon showered down ; 
 we repeat, it was only requisite to brave these to get almost as many tvildfowh of various 
 kinds as we pleased. Our man servant likewise deserves honourable mention for his zeal 
 in our service, who, although of a delicate constitution, would brave cold, wet, and every 
 privation, to bear us company in our sportings, which were at these times pursued with an 
 ardour that was not to be defended, because it risked the health and life of both parties. 
 Many times during that winter, after spending some hours on the levels, and having gone 
 
Chap. IV. SEAFOWL SHOOTING. 911 
 
 home, have we both returned to them in the evening, to watch the night flights, and seldom 
 returned unrewarded. That winter proved to us the most productive of wildfowl, both in 
 number and variety, of any we remember before or since. Indeed, one such season is 
 calculated to fix the love of this variety of shooting deeply in the minds of many, who 
 might be before even indifferent to it. We have heard of more than one who never suffered 
 during the winter months one night to pass away without a walk to the oozes, the shores, or 
 the river sides, on every favourable night of this memorable winter. 
 
 2731. A 7iightly excursion on shore, however productive of sport, has, nevertheless, not 
 satisfied many zealots in wildfowl shooting ; but to enjoy the sport in greater perfection, 
 some, we know, have abandoned their homes for weeks even, having furnished themselves, 
 at considerable expense, with a small sailing smack, fitted up with the necessary accommo- 
 dations of sleeping berths, cooking conveniences, suitable attendants, a row boat for creeks, and 
 a punt for oozes, with two or three water dogs, &c. &c. Thus equipped they have taken 
 coasting voyages that have extended half way around our island ; some few have gone 
 entirely round it ; although it must be confessed that the northern coasts have less frequently 
 been traversed than the other shores of our country for winter shooting. During the 
 summer months it is very cdmmon to extend the trip, and the adventurous will then con- 
 tinue their course to a very considerable extent. On such an expedition we also once 
 ventured in all the ecstasy of hope ; for having, as we have shown, enjoyed the sport in per- 
 fection on shore, we could not but expect uninterrupted happiness afloat. But alas ! how 
 our passions blind us ! for we forgot to take into our account our tendency to sea sickness, 
 when the water was any thing but smooth. We would not, however, disappoint our kind 
 invitor, and therefore we went on board ; and while the water continued unruffled, and the 
 glass and joke went round, we remained pleased, and indeed delighted with our meditated 
 excursion. Alas ! evening arrived, the wind sprung up, our stomach began to rebel and 
 heave with every heaving wave. Repentance overtook us, but it was too late ; and no means 
 offered of being relieved from a most distressing sea sickness through the whole of the 
 night. Morning dawned, and we were put on shore, right glad to be there ; and although 
 not cured of our attachment to the sport, yet we thought the purchase too dear, if always 
 to be thus paid for ; and we have remained a shore shooter to the present time. Never- 
 theless, an expedition like that we have noticed, offers a fund of amusement not easy to be 
 met with on any other plan ; and the sea-coast gunner, be it remarked, can accomplish his 
 purpose without turning his stomach inside out by a heavy lurch, or violent pitch of a 
 rigged vessel. He can construct a punt or small boat for navigating the shallows ; but he, 
 nevertheless, must not consider himself as perfectly exempt from danger even then. If ice 
 be in the river which feeds the oozes he shoots over, it will accumulate, and it may in some 
 cases crush his feeble vessel : many other casualties he may also be overtaken by. The 
 French hut-shooting therefore, figured at p. 93. would suit an old or timid sportsman deter- 
 mined to persevere, better than a more active pursuit of these wanderers through all their 
 wide spread rangings. A detailed account is there to be met of this domestic shooting, 
 which, for convenience, can only be matched by the situation of some millers whose 
 machinery, commanding a view of an extensive sheet of water, enables them, through loop- 
 holes in their boardings, to pick off" these wild travellers as fast as they arrive, which, under 
 some circumstances of weather is very often. 
 
 2732. A general enumeration of the seafowl, which form the principal objects of the 
 gunner's pursuit, will next occupy our attention. Most of them are web footed, and such 
 as do not breed on our coasts visit us during the winter months, leaving the frost and snow 
 of their own localities to partake of our mild climate, and recreate in the plenty they find. 
 We also levy heavy contributions on them for this their freedom. They therefore borrow 
 their food from us, and repay us by leaving their bodies in the hands of the gunner. 
 
 2733. The swan family (Anas Linn.) stand at the head of web footed birds, and will 
 therefore first engage our inquiry. Colonel Hawker has taken much pains to illustrate the 
 different species of this bird ; and also Mr. Yarrel ; and to the works of those gentlemen we 
 would refer the reader for information on the subject. The two last discovered species 
 have, with much justice to that critical artist and naturalist, Bewick, been termed Cygnus 
 Bewickii, and may be seen at the house of that excellent bird-stuffer, Leadbeater. The 
 hoopers, as wild swans are familiarly called, are neither diflficult to approach, nor difficult to 
 kill when on the wing. They are most readily brought down either by aiming directly at 
 the head, or under the wing ; for in all other parts of the body they are almost invulnerable 
 to shot. Of course, from their scarcity, the killing of a wild swan is a feather in the cap of 
 the sportsman. Colonel Hawker states, that in the winter of 1838 he killed several ; their 
 weights ranging from thirteen to twenty-one pounds (8th edition, p. 260.). Such sports- 
 men however as visit the western isles of Scotland may meet with them all the year roynd, in 
 consequenceof its being a breeding station. In Iceland, as already noticed (p. 80. ), tliey are 
 likewise caught during their moult, being hunted by mounted sportsmen with fleet and 
 hardy dogs. The rapidity of the flight of the wild swan is almost proverbial. Hearne in 
 noticing it observes, that, " tiotwithstanding their size, these birds are so extremely swift on 
 
912 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 the wing when in full feather, as to make them more difficult to shoot than almost any 
 others, it being frequently necessary to take sight ten or twelve feet before their bills. This 
 however is only when they are flying before the wind in a brisk gale, at which time they 
 seldom fly at a less rate than a hundred miles an hour ; but when flying across the wind, or 
 against it, they are not able to make any very great progress." Of the Brent geese he says, 
 that, " when migrating to the south, they generally avail themselves of a strong north or 
 north-westerly wind, which makes their flight so swift, that when he has killed four or five 
 at a shot, not one of them fell less than from twenty to fifty yards from the perpendicular 
 spot where they were killed." It is a most interesting bird in many points of view, but 
 our limits forbid us to enlarge on it further. 
 
 2734. Wild geese (^ A nser lAnn.) also occupy the wildfowl shooter's attention. Of these 
 there are six sorts which visit us in the winter. The grey-lag is the first, and is notable as 
 being that from which we derive our common goose, but which is now become by culti- 
 vation considerably larger tlian this primogenitor. On the wing these birds may be dis- 
 tinguished by always flying in a figure. In their wild state, and in their winter visits to us, 
 they feed on the coasts, and often enter inland to seek for such grasses as suit them ; more 
 particularly they are fond of green wheat. When thus discovered, by stalking under cover 
 of a living horse by means of a screen of boughs, they often may be approached, and a 
 remunerating shot made for what they have eaten. Colonel Hawker recommends that we 
 " ascertain in the water meads what parts they have used (which we shall be able to see by 
 their dung and feathers), and then that we should wait for them at dusk in some ambush 
 that commands the fresh places adjoining. Contrive, he says, if possible to get the line of 
 a dyke or drain, so as to take their company on the flank." (P. 219.) As an edible, we are 
 told by sportsmen that this goose is inferior to the Bernacle or the Brent goose even. 
 Colonel Hawker offers also another very useful hint on the pursuit of them in the snow, 
 which is, that the pursuer be clad as much in white as possible, not foi-getting to cover his 
 head with a white nightcap. Mr. Daniel likewise remarks on them, tliat " their flight is 
 always (except in thick fogs) very elevated ; their motion is smooth, accompanied with little 
 rustling, and the play of the wings seems never to exceed two or three inches : the regularity 
 with which they are marshalled implies a sort of intelligence superior to that of other birds 
 which migrate in disorderly bodies. The arrangeinent observed by the geese is at once 
 calculated to preserve the ranks entire, to break tlie resistance of the air, and to lessen the 
 exertion of the squadron : they form two oblique lines, like the letter V, or if their number 
 be small, only one line ; generally they amount to forty or fifty, and each keeps its rank 
 with admirable exactness; the chief, who occupies the point of the angle, and first cleaves 
 the air, retires when fatigued to the rear, and the rest by turns assume the station of the van. 
 Pliny describes the wonderful harmony that prevails in these flights, and remarks that, 
 unlike the cranes and the storks, which journey in the obscurity of the night, the geese are 
 seen pursuing their route in broad day." (^ Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 250.) 
 
 2735. Of the Siberian goose (Aiiser RuficoUis) and the laughing goose, or white fronted 
 (^Anser Albifrons), we have little to say of our own knowledge. Colonel Hawker tells us, 
 that they were unknown to the gunners on the Hampshire coast until the frost of 1830, 
 when about eighty of them jiitched in a field near the village of Milford, where in a 
 humorous description, he informs how they were beset by a host of gunners with only 
 moderate success ; but that, on the next day, a volley from the colonel's two large barrels 
 brought down about twenty, of which number twelve only could be taken up. It is 
 further remarked, that they take a very hard blow to bring them decidedly into the 
 shooter's possession. 
 
 2736. The cormorant (Pelicanus Corbo Linn.). This family owns three varieties, — the 
 great black, the colegoose, and the crested. The common cormorant weighs about seven 
 pounds. Colonel Montague however notices one which weighed eight, and was three feet 
 three inches long, and four feet eleven in breadth. In colour they vary, — in some it is 
 dusky, and dashed over with an ashy tint; the belly of a dirty white; a short pendent 
 crest also graces the neck of some. It breeds on most of our sea rocks near the very 
 summit. The shag is often its neighbour, but usually builds its nest somewhat lower 
 down. In the winter the cormorant frequents the fresh waters, in which its aptitude in 
 diving is very great, and enables it to subsist by taking the fish found there. Did our 
 sheets allow us space, we could offer some entertaining accounts of its habits ; the reader 
 however will find these, and much other interesting matter concerning it, by referring to 
 Rennie's edition of Colonel Montague's Ornithological Dictionary. Colonel Hawker also 
 says of these birds, that they may be seen pursuing a regular evening course towards the 
 cliffs where they roost ; and that in their passage they are often mistaken for Brent geese, 
 and shot at as such by inexperienced shooters. They are likewise sought after by adven- 
 turous persons, who are able to reach the middle of these rocky heights. In attempting 
 to shoot them after this way, much circumspection is however required to secrete the 
 person from observation, so keen sighted are they, and. so jealous of any object that bears 
 even the semblance of a weapon. 
 
 The cormorant visits the fresh waters also ; indeed, we have ourselves seen it iii the 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 THE WILD DUCK. 
 
 913 
 
 Welsh rivers and lakes ; and we have occasionally observed it perched in tlie trees. 
 Colonel Montague likewise furnishes an amusing account of the readiness of the cormorant 
 to submit to domestication, under which it even becomes so tame as to be troublesome. 
 One sent to the colonel he notices thus : — " Having received it after a twenty-four 
 hours' journey by coach, every sort of food at hand was offered to it and rejected ; even 
 raw flesh was unacceptable, and no tish could then be procured : he was, consequently, 
 compelled to cram it with raw flesh, which it took reluctantly, but without offering any 
 offence with its formidable bill. Having retired to the library after seeing it fed, he was 
 surprised, in a few minutes, to see the stranger walk boldly into the room, and join him at 
 the fireside with the utmost familiarity, resuming the task of dressing its feathers, until it 
 was removed to an aquatic menagerie. At the sight of water it becaine restless, and when 
 liberated, plunged and dived incessantly for a considerable time without obtaining a single 
 fish ; after this it made no further attempt for three days, appearing convinced there were none 
 to be found." ( Ornithological Dictionary, p. 101. ) The cormorant is often followed by the 
 gunner for shooting practice ; but it offers no temptation on the score of its table qualities, 
 being rank in the extreme. We have elsewhere detailed its valuable qualities as a fishing bird 
 for the use of its master (see ante, p. 22. ). " In England," as Willoughby informs us, " they 
 were employed to take fish, being first hood-winked, after the manner of falcons ; and a 
 leather thong was fastened around the lower part of the neck to prevent them from swal- 
 lowing their prey. When taken to the river the hoods are taken off, and they presently 
 dive under water, and pursue the fish ; when they have caught, they arise quickly to the 
 surface, and swallow the fish, till each bird has swallowed five or six ; their keepers then 
 call them to the fist, to which they readily fly, and one after another throw up tlieir booty, 
 a little bruised with the nip given them by their bills. When they have done fishing, 
 they loose the string from their necks, leaving the passage to the stomach free and open, 
 and for their reward give them part of the fishes they have caught." Whitlock tells us, 
 that " He had a cast of corvorants, manned like hawks, which would come to hand." 
 He took much pleasure in them ; and relates, that " the best he had was one presented to 
 !,;,« Ky Mr vVo^rl^ "incter "f t'^e co-'or^"'^'^ to Ch'^'-'e" the F-r^t " 
 
 2737 Ihe will duck (Anm lioichus Linn, Jig. 4 52 ) ui size is rather less than the 
 tame duck, which has been somewhat cnlaigtd by the fostering of domestication. In 
 
 4 JO Its plumage the wild dif- 
 fers but little from the 
 time duck. The wild 
 mallard, or drake, weighs 
 usually about two pounds 
 ind a half; but has been 
 known to reach to three 
 md a half. The bill is 
 jellow; the head and 
 upper part of the neck 
 ire ornamented by a deep 
 .glassy green, terminating 
 in a white ring. The 
 emale is less in size, and 
 lot distinguished by any 
 -.plendour in the colours 
 jf her plumage. A some- 
 vhat larger variety is 
 sometimes taken in de- 
 coys, and is also occa- 
 sionally brought down in 
 wildfowl shooting. This difference in size puzzles some persons as to tlie designation 
 to be given to such birds; but we would inform them that they are nothing but ducks 
 that have been bred between the wild and tame birds, which, being forced by frosts 
 out of the farm ponds or canals, are obliged to take to the company of the wild breed 
 altogether. Among wild ducks we hardly need observe, that the male is called the 
 mallard, and the young birds are designated flappers. The parents pair in the spring, 
 and the hens incubate in some slight shelter, and lay from ten to fourteen eggs, which 
 she sits on about thirty days. True to nature, the ducklings have been seen almost 
 as soon as clear of the shell to roll into the water, which instinct has taught them 
 immediately to love, and to frolic about in with delight as their proper element. It is 
 well for them that they possess this precocity, otherwise the slow growth of their wing 
 feathers would make prisoners of them to their utter destruction. When hatched at a con- 
 siderable distance from the water the old duck, it is said, has been seen to take her young 
 in her beak, or between her feet ; probably she has employed both beak and feet to re- 
 move them to the water as their natural element, where they at once swim with ease and 
 
 3 N 
 
 ; KALLAHUy MA^E j 
 
914 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 confidence. Such are the impressions of instinct. Mr. Daniel very justly remarks, that 
 " the wild duck is an artful bird, and does not always make its nest close to the water ; an 
 instance Mr. Tunstall mentions of a nest being found at Etchingham, in Sussex, upon an 
 oak tree twenty-five feet from the ground, where the old duck was sitting upon nine 
 eggs, which were supported by some small twigs laid crossways." 
 
 The gamekeepers of Mr. Eyre of Passop, Derbyshire, in 1801 observed a wild duck fly 
 out of a large oak, in which the year preceding there was a hawk's nest ; upon examining, 
 the nest was found in complete repair, and contained two eggs recently laid by the duck in 
 it." It is a curious circumstance, but, as we see, not more curious than true, that the 
 caution of wild ducks in many cases leads them to build in trees. Percy Scott, Esq. a 
 worthy and well informed magistrate of Newport, Isle of Wight, has assured us of several 
 instances of this kind, which had fallen under his notice in Ireland, and more than one has 
 also passed under our own. Wild ducks are, therefore, native here ; but they by no means 
 breed with us in numbers sufficient to supply the wants either of sportsmen or of a con- 
 suming public. When you have either shot, or are going to purchase what you consider 
 to be a wild duck, examine the colour of the claws, which are black in the wild species, 
 but of a. dingy yellow in the tame. As wild ducks separate to breed, they usually may be 
 found in pairs on the rivers ; and the law has wisely endeavoured to throw its shield over 
 them, to prevent the double destruction of themselves and progeny. But it happens that 
 many wild ducks being bred here, they do not congregate ; at least they do not join the great 
 shore flights we shall yet have to notice. Tiiese ducks, however, have their morning and 
 evening flights, at which times the gunner may lie in wait for them a little before dusk ; by 
 carefully concealing himself, he may get a shot as they go to or return from their evening 
 visit. When it is moonlight, they will often wait until late ; but then the sport is most 
 certain, as the birds feel more security at that time than at any other, and will approach 
 less warily. Nor is it generally known how usual it is fur almost every tolerably large 
 pond to be visited by wild ducks, provided such pond be not in the immediate vicinity of 
 inhabited houses. 
 
 2738. Inshore shooting of wild ducks may be said to be legitimate sporting as soon as the 
 flappers, now young ducks, take wing, which occurs towards the middle of August, until 
 which time they are not worth shooting, for the table at least, unless they be the produce of 
 a very early hatch. It is true that Colonel Hawker directs that in July you should hunt 
 the rushes in the deepest and most retired parts of some stream, and when you have sprung 
 the old duck, you may be tolerably certain that the flappers may be found also ; and as their 
 wings are not yet strong, they will fall an easy sacrifice. True, colonel, they may ; but 
 surely you would hardly call this sport, or even fair play ; nay, the pot shooter would, in all 
 probability, refuse to be concerned in it, for the birds at tliis age are not worth eating ; nor 
 will we believe that so finished a sportsman as Colonel Hawker would himself be engaged 
 in what may be called "a murder of the innocents." Indeed, he himself remarks on the 
 practice, that "it is more like hunting water rats than shooting birds." But when the 
 flappers have taken wing, then Indeed the shooting of them may be fairly termed legitimate 
 sporting. In this case walk in a very deliberate manner along the side of a brook or rivulet. 
 If it be not too deep, it will increase the chances to walk up the brook itself, having with you 
 one or more well broken water spaniels, if mute so much the better ; at all events they must 
 not be such as flounder on before you, disturbing every living creature in their passage; on 
 the contrary, let them be well nosed, but very patient : they must be as still in their 
 manoeuvres as in their tongues, hunting here and there, as it were, on the sneak, and yet 
 with an intensity of purpose that shall not pass over any lurking bird however secreted. 
 For this purpose Colonel Hawker with much judgment recommends a mute water spaniel. 
 
 The fens of Lincolnshire, Cambridge, and Martin Mere in Lancashire, are excellent 
 localities for duck as well as every other wildfowl shooting. This species of shooting both of 
 duck and flapper can likewise be pursued in perfection on the borders of mr.ny of the rivers 
 of North and South Wales. It is true that in some localities it will be necessary to ask 
 permission, but in many others none is required. In some of the lakes of South Wales 
 this shooting is also admirable, but in Scotland it is even more so ; and there it is, in most 
 instances, entirely at the sportsman's pleasure to do as he chooses. Reed shores form ad- 
 mirable scenes for good fowl shooting on the large meres, if you lie in wait for the passage 
 of the birds, with a steady dog that will stand at your heels without sound or motion. So 
 situated it is seldom that half an hour passes without a shot presenting itself, even in the 
 daytime. In the morning and evening flights the chances will be greatly increased; but 
 in these cases the stranger must have a guide, or he must have made some previous observ- 
 ation, to insure success. Streams which are sheltered by trees and hedges are the chosen 
 resort of the duck tribe, and the certain rendezvous of that sporting trump the teal. It 
 is however but proper to observe, that Avhile we, like other sportsmen, would eulogise, 
 and be vei"y apt to take a shot at a flapper, if it came in our way, yet are constrained to 
 state that the deed is illegal, the last game act having a clause to prevent wildfowl, either 
 young or old, from being killed from the last day of March to the first of October. While 
 we would protect all indigenous breeds of game, those wild birds that visit us in myriads 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 THE DUN BIRD AND WIDGEON. 
 
 915 
 
 during certain seasons, and then locate themselves here wherever they find food, should, as 
 we think, be considered fair game at any time of the year. We should be inclined to 
 suspect that the owner of some decoy had had a hand in framing tliis interdiction. 
 
 27:59. The pochard or dun bird (Anas Ferina Linn.), as Daniel observes, "is about the 
 size of a widgeon, weighs one pound twelve oimces ; its length is nineteen inches ; breadth 
 two feet and a half; the bill is broader than the widgeon's, of a deep lead colour, with a 
 black tip ; irides orange ; the head and neck deep chesnut, with a small triangular spot of 
 white under the centre of the lower mandible ; the lower part of the neck and breast, and 
 upper part of the back, dusky black ; scapulars and wing-coverts nearest the body of a 
 greyish white, elegantly marked with narrow lines of black ; the exterior wing-coverts and 
 quills dusky brown ; secondary quill feathers regularly edged with a stripe of white ; the 
 belly ash coloured and brown ; vent feathers and coverts of tail black ; the tail consists of 
 twelve short feathers of a deep grey ; the legs lead coloured. The female has the head of a 
 pale reddish brown; the breast is rather of a deeper colour ; wing-coverts and belly cinereous ; 
 the back marked like that of the male. These birds are eagerly bought by the London 
 poulterers under the name of dun birds, as they are deemed excellent eating : the greater 
 part of what appear in the markets are caught in decoys ; but the construction and mode of 
 working are perfectly distinct from that wherein the other wildfowl are taken. A decoy for 
 dun birds is called a flight-pond, and has nets fastened to tall stout poles twenty-eight or 
 thirty feet long ; at the bottom of each pole is a box fixed, filled with heavy stones, suffi- 
 cient to elevate the poles and nets the instant an iron pin is withdrawn, which retains the 
 nets ar.d poles flat upon the reeds, small willow boughs, or furze. Withinside the nets are 
 small pens, made of reeds about three feet high, for the reception of the birds that strike 
 against the net and fall down ; and such is the form and shortness of wing in the pochard, 
 that they cannot ascend again from these little inclosures if they would ; besides, the num- 
 bers which are usually knocked into these pens preclude all chance of escape from them by 
 the wing. A decoyman will sometimes allow the haunt of dun birds to be so great, that 
 the whole surface of the pond shall be covered with them previous to liis attempting to take 
 one. Upon such occasions, he bespeaks all the assistants he can get to complete the 
 slaughter by breaking their necks. When all is ready, the dun birds are roused from the 
 pond, and as all wildfowl rise against the wind, the poles in that quarter are unpinned, and 
 fly up with the nets at the instant the dun birds begin to leave the surface of the water, so as to 
 meet them in their first ascent, and they are thus beat down by hundreds. At the pond of 
 Ml". Buxton at Goldanger, in Essex, as many pochards have been taken at one drop as filled 
 a waggon, so as to require four stout horses to carry them away ; and the lower birds in 
 the pens have been known to be killed and pressed entirely flat from the numbers of their 
 companions heaped up above them by the fatal stoppage of the poles and nets. The few 
 attempts made to domesticate the pochard have been hitherto unsuccessful. They do 
 tolerably well where there is plenty of water, but cannot bear walking about on hard pebbly 
 grounds." (^Bural Sports, vol, iii. p. 281.) We have followed the above quotation through- 
 out its whole length, from the interest which the detail excites. Colonel Montague kept a 
 dun bird for some years in his menagerie, which was very tame, and appeared happy. 
 The male bird has a tracheal labyrinth, which is shorter than that of the scaup, and nearly 
 round throughout, according to the description which Dr. Latham has given of it. It is 
 more round than the upper side, but is crossed with a small bony partition as in the scaup ; 
 but in this bird it forms an obtuse angle with the rest of the trachea ; whereas, in the 
 scaup, it is continued onwards in a straight course. The use of this apparatus is, without 
 doubt, to enable the bird to make certain intimations, by which it communicates with its 
 fellows ; it is, in fact, his horn of communication. 
 
 2740. The widgeon {Anas Penelope Linn., fig. 433.) provincially known as the pundle 
 wlieme or whim ; is too common in every poulterer's shop to need any particularisation, 
 
 further than that it weighs about 
 
 twenty-four ounces, and measures 
 twenty inches in length. It is sub- 
 ject to considerable variety in its 
 plumage, which is another reason for 
 not entering upon a more critical 
 detail of it. The hen widgeon is of 
 a more rusty brown than the cock ; 
 the tips of the lesser quill feathers 
 re white, as is the belly also. Mr. 
 Daniel observes, " This species is 
 common on most parts of the old 
 continent ; it is caught as low as 
 Egypt, from the middle to the end of 
 November, by nets in the marshes, 
 
 THK WIDGKOM. 
 
 before the departure of the waters ; it is also found at Aleppo in plenty during the winter ; 
 
 3 N 2 
 
916" 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VI L 
 
 is observed likewise in the Caspian Sea and its neighbourhood; and in most parts of 
 Europe, as far as Sweden. It abounds in England during the winter months, and is caught 
 in the decoys. It is said not to breed in France ; nor is it certain they breed in this 
 country. Both sexes are alike until the spring after hatching (this obtains in the pintail, 
 the gad wall, and the shoveller, who are all grey, and have no beautiful feathers when young), 
 when the males about March gain their full plumage, but lose it again the end of July, 
 and with it, in some measure, their voice, which they regain, and always use during their 
 flight in the winter season, and which is thought to be like the sound of a fife. Their 
 flesh is much esteemed, and they are easily domesticated in places where there is much 
 water, and are greatly admired for their beauty, sprightly look, and active frolicksome 
 motions." 
 
 2741. The divers form an assemblage of birds so named by decoymen, and the term 
 is adopted by some naturalists to distinguish a group having a singular adroitness in diving. 
 Mr. Daniel particularises the scoter, scaup, golden eye, and morillon, among them. Colonel 
 Hawker informs us, that " of those birds literally and properly called divers, there are seven 
 kinds to be found in Great Britain, exclusive of six others which are separately classed as 
 the genus Mergus." (P. 209. 8th ed. ) Mr. Daniel says of them that " they vary much both 
 in plumage and size ; some weighing two pounds and a half, and others a pound less, are 
 caught in the decoys with the ducks, &c. In hard weather they frequent the shores and 
 the tide rivers in great plenty, and are almost always at that season fat and in good condi- 
 tion : they do not fly in such large flocks as many of the duck species, and usually close to 
 the surface of the water, and bear very hard blows from the shot without dropping, unless 
 struck upon the head or wing. The scoter is seen in prodigious numbers from November 
 to March on the French coasts, especially if the wind be to the north or north-west. The 
 day seems to be spent by these birds between diving and flying to small distances over the 
 water, which they do so low as often to dip their legs in it : they swallow their food whole, 
 and soon digest the shells, which are found crumbled to powder among their excrements. 
 Tliey have been kept tame for some time, and will feed on soaked bread. The flesh tastes 
 fishy in the extreme, and, from this cause, is allowed by the Roman Catholics to be eaten 
 on fast days and in Lent ; and indeed, to say the truth, must be a sufficient mortification." 
 I Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 277.) 
 
 2742. The teal {Anns Crecca hinn., Jiff, 434.) is a deserved favourite with the sportsman, 
 as well as the epicure. Colonel Hawker says of it, " Of all the prizes that a wildfowl shooter 
 
 _ could wish to meet with, a 
 
 ^^j^S^y S=^5^^^^^fc^-^ ^"^^ flock of teal is the very 
 
 '^^r~ ^a — _ ^s^iTZT'^ jg^ first. Independently of 
 
 ^^^ ~*~ °"° their being by far the best 
 
 birds of the whole anas 
 - "^^tribe, they are so much 
 easier of access, and require 
 such a slight blow, that no 
 matter whether you are pre- 
 pared for wildfowl, par- 
 tridges, or snipe, you may 
 V* at most times, with very 
 7 little trouble, contrive to 
 
 i' get near them ; and this 
 
 being once done, you have 
 only to shoot straight to 
 be pretty sure of killing." 
 (Hawker on Shooting, p. 
 264. ) Mr. Daniel also re- 
 marks on it as one of the 
 most delicate birds that grace our tables. Like some other wildfowl, it is so well 
 known to every one as not to require any critical description. It is somewhat remarkable 
 for having a semi-cartilaginous labyrinth towards the end of the windpipe. Some others, 
 also, of the wildfowl exhibit structural peculiarities here, adapted to the particular sounds 
 they emit, which are in many cases very singular ; indeed, so much so, that they could not 
 be emitted through any other agency than a structural one particularly adapted to the 
 required modification. The male bird weighs twelve ounces, and measures rather more 
 than fourteen inches in length. The female is less ornamented than the male ; her wing, 
 however, bears a beautiful green spot like that of the male, but she wants the splendid 
 markings of his head. It is, says Colonel Montague, " the smallest of the duck tribe. It 
 comes to us in winter, and frequents our fresh waters in small Hocks. Many are caught in 
 the decoys; and some few breed with us." " Mr. White in his Natural History of Selborne 
 mentions young teal having been taken on the verge of a pond in Wolmer Forest. It is 
 
Chap. IV. TEAL SHOOTING. 917 
 
 also said to breed in the mosses about Carlisle ; and we are informed they have been known 
 to breed even in confinement. 
 
 " The nest of the teal is said to be uncommon in France, and that its breeding grounds 
 are more towards the north. It is made of rushes, lined with down, placed on the side of 
 a pond, so as to rise or fall with the water. The eggs are about the size of those of a 
 pigeon, of a dirty white, spotted with brown. This bird, like most of the duck tribe, is 
 subject to variety, which has occasioned it to be divided into two or three species, to one of 
 of which has been given the name of summer teal." (Montague's Ornithological Dictionary, 
 p. 508. ) " Buffon, however, is sceptical on its rarity in France, and gives an account con- 
 firmatory of its remaining there throughout the summer, and breeding likewise. His 
 accounts go to state, that they come there the beginning of March, when they distribute 
 themselves on the coast. About April they collect a quantity of grass and rushes, and 
 make a covered nest, the opening for the most part to the south ; in this they lay from ten 
 to fourteen eggs, of a dirty white, and as big as those of a pullet (a proof, by the way, that 
 it is a distinct species, as the eggs of the common teal are not larger than those of a pigeon), 
 and sit from twenty to twenty-throe d.;ys. Buffon likewise observes, that the male loses 
 the plumage of distinction after the time of incubation is over, becoming so like the female 
 as not to be distinguished ; but regains it after January. He adds also, that this !)ird 
 cannot bear the cold, and does not frequent the northern countries." (Daniel's Rural Sports, 
 p. 277. ) The teal is not in great plenty, nor is it prolific ; on the contr.iry, it seldom has 
 more than six or seven young. In very hard frosts these birds unite in flocks of from 
 twenty to thirty ; but at other times they seem to be confined to one family, and, as a 
 family even, they do not often remain long together ; hence it is we so frequently observe 
 that our closest search in brooks and small inland rivers, which are the localities they often 
 resort to, seldom exhibit more than a pair. 
 
 2743. Teal shooting is however followed with much avidity, and not unfrequently by 
 gunners who will hardly stoop to any other water shooting. It has, indeed, a certain 
 resemblance to some of our inland shootings, which are neither common nor within the 
 reach of every one, which may give it a charm in the eyes of fastidious shooters : and 
 indeed it cannot be denied that it is most animating sport when pursued on the banks 
 of a small river or even a large brook, well sheltered by bushes, and having one or two 
 orderly spaniels (not babblers) as attendants in company with another gunner, who will 
 take the opposite side, and thus act in concert. Both gunners and dogs being thus 
 divided, there will be little chance, although they crouch and hide much, of passing over 
 them. When hunted up, a teal seldom rises in the air, but usually skims along the stream, 
 and presents a fair shot. If it cannot be got at for the interception of trees or large bushes, 
 let one person run forward so as to circumvent his entire escape out of reach. It is not 
 often, however, that a teal flies away altogether ; there are usually at hand some sympa- 
 thetic ties of a mate or brood, which will confine him, her, or them, from straying far out 
 of the purlieus of the locality. Avoid therefore shooting at random, and when it is seen 
 that your shot has not taken effect, if there be two of you, let one get ahead to either take 
 his chance of a shot, or to prevent the total departure of the bird or birds. Colonel Hawker 
 very justly says, " If you spring a teal, he will not soar up and leave the country like a 
 wild duck, but most probably keep along the brook like a sharp flying woodcock, and then 
 drop suddenly down ; but you must keep your eye on the place, as he is very apt to get up 
 again, and fly to another before he will quietly settle. He will frequently, too, swim down 
 stream the moment after he drops ; so that if you do not cast your eye quickly that way, 
 instead of continuing to look for him in one spot, he will probably catch sight oi you and 
 fly up, while your attention is directed to the wrong place." (P. 264.) We have reason 
 to believe that the teal does not leave us earlier than October, and, as before observed, some 
 remain with us altogether. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Coast Shooting of Wildfowl. 
 2744 The shooting of the wildfowl which frequent our coasts, has very long been pur- 
 sued with much activity and perseverance by individuals actuated by different motives. 
 The hardy race that employ their time in fishing during the summer, pursue the feathered 
 tribes in the winter for the support of themselves and familes ; and from their exertions 
 our markets are partly supplied. Wildfowl shooting is also pursued with ardour by many 
 gentlemen as a recreation ; and probably it is not too much to say, that nowhere has the 
 practice been brought to greater perfection than on the southern coasts of our island. 
 The practice was slowly progressing when Mr. Gilpin so ably described it ; but it has 
 gained much since then, and has advanced with greater rapidity towards perfection since 
 Colonel Hawker, becoming himself a zealot in the sport, lent his strong mind, his com- 
 mand of money, and all his energies, to the purpose of making the practice more efficient. 
 Every year has witnessed some improvement in the gunnery employed, and in the means 
 of producing the greatest return of the animals sought after, with the least possible 
 
 3 N 3 
 
918 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII, 
 
 danger to the persons engaged in the pursuit of them. At the outset we shall confine 
 ourselves to the southern coast wildfowl shooting, as depicting the elite of the practice. 
 As we advance we shall notice the methods employed in other parts of our island. 
 
 2745. Mr Gilpin's account of the wildfowl shooting on the Hampshire coast is to the fol- 
 lowing purport : — " The coast between Hampshire and the Isle of Wight is peculiar, 
 consisting at ebbtide of vast muddy flats, covered with green seaweed: it affords the 
 fowler an opportunity of practising arts perhaps not elsewhere resorted to. Fowling and 
 fishing," says Mr. Gilpin, " are indeed on this coast commonly the employments of the 
 same person. He who in summer with his line or net plies the shores when they are 
 overflowed by the tide, in winter with his gun, as evening draws on, runs up in his boat 
 among the little creeks which the tide leaves in the mudlands, and lies in patient expect- 
 ation of his prey. Seafowl usually feed by night, when, in all their multitudes, they come 
 down to graze on the savannahs of the shore. As the sonorous cloud advances (for their 
 noise in the air resembles a pack of hounds in full cry), the attentive fowler listens which 
 way they bend their course ; perhaps he has the mortification to hear them alight at too 
 great a distance for his gun (though of the longest barrel) to reach them ; and if he cannot 
 edge his boat round some winding creek, which it is not always in his power to do, he 
 despairs of success that night ; perhaps, however, he is more fortunate, and has the satis- 
 faction to hear the airy noise approach nearer, till at length the host settles on some plain 
 upon the edge of which his boat is moored : he now as silently as possible primes both his 
 pieces anew (for he is generally double armed), and listens with all his attention. It is so 
 dark that he can take no aim ; for if he could discern the birds, they would also see him, 
 and being extremely timorous, would seek some other pasture. Though they march with 
 noise, they feed in silence ; some indistinct noises however, if the night be still, issue from 
 so vast a concourse ; he directs his piece, therefore, towards the sound, fires at a venture, 
 and instantly catching up his other gun, discharges it where he supposes the flock to rise on 
 the wing. His gains for the night are now decided, and he has only to gather his harvest; 
 he immediately puts on his mud-pattens (flat square pieces of board, which tlie fowler ties 
 to his feet that he may not sink in the ooze), ignorant yet of his success, and goes groping 
 about in the dark in quest of his booty, picking up sometimes many, and perhaps not one ; 
 so hardly does the poor fowler earn a few sliillings, exposed in an open boat, during a soli- 
 tary winter night, to the weather as it comes, rain, hall, or snow, on a bleak coast a league 
 probably from the beach, and often liable, without great care, to be fixed in the mud, where 
 he would become an inevitable prey to the returning tide. I have heard (continues Mr. 
 Gilpin) one of these poor fellows say, he never takes a dog with him in these expeditions, 
 because no dog could bear the cold which he is obliged to suffer ; and, after all, others fre- 
 quently enjoy more from his labours than himself; for the tide often throws next day, on 
 different parts of the shore, many of the birds which he had killed, but could not find in the 
 night." 
 
 2746. " The danger," says Mr. Daniel, " of attacking the wildfowl in their small boats is 
 considerably increased when there is much ice in the river, by which they sometimes get 
 encircled, and then can only float with the current, and are often kept two or three tides 
 before they can extricate themselves ; and their punt is hut ill calculated to sustain pressure 
 against its sides, which are not twenty inches high from the surface of the water ; in this 
 the punter by night drops down with the tide, or uses his paddles after the fowl ; he 
 knows their haunts, and takes every advantage of wind, tide, moon, &c. : his gun, which 
 carries as much as a little cannon, is laid with the muzzle over the stern of the punt in a 
 hitch, which regulates the line of aim : at the bottom of the punt he lies upon his belly, 
 and gets as near the route of fowl that are upon the water as possible ; when within the 
 range of his gun, he rattles with his feet against the bottom of his punt, and when the 
 fowl begin to spring at this unexpected sound, at that moment hj pulls the trigger, and cuts 
 a lane through their ranks ; he instantly follows the direction of his shot, and gathers up 
 those that are killed or just expiring, for very seldom he makes it answer to row after fowl 
 that are only wounded : l.e then charges his gun, and drifts further down the river, in 
 hopes of a second, third, and successive shots. By this mode a man has brought home 
 from fourscore to a hundred wildfowl of various kinds in one night's excursion ; and 
 this will not seem an exaggerated account, when the multitudes which, in hard frosty 
 weather, with the wind at east or north-east, haunt the Blackwater river are known." 
 
 The numbers that are seen in their day flights, and the noises of various kinds at 
 night, are almost beyond belief: to Mr. Daniel, prepared as he was to behold amazing 
 quantities, they exhibited far beyond what he was led to expect ; and to others who have 
 seen their throngs, the astonishment has been perhaps still greater. A punt shooter, of the 
 name of Bowles, has been known to clear upwards of \00l. in a season by his gun: 
 the wildfowl were sold to the higglers, &c. at 2s. a couple, one with the other : allowing 
 his expenses to be only 30/., here were 2600 birds brought home ; an immense destruction, 
 when the whole period allotted for it does not much exceed five months. Forty-two 
 widgeons have been killed at a single shot in the daytime, and the difficulty of approaching 
 
CHAr.lV. WILDFOWL SHOOTER'S DRESS. 919 
 
 the great flocks of fowl in the light is tenfold. A man in whose punt the compiler was, got 
 eighteen widgeons at one shot, and many that were crippled escaped. If in the day, or at 
 night, the punters get a shot at the fowl at feed upon the ooze, they tie on their plashes 
 (similar to the mud-pattens used in Hampshire), and collect the spoil. The best time 
 for this shooting is stated to be the first or second day's thaw after a sharp frost ; which we 
 know by our own experience to be true, and likewise at such times when deep snow has long 
 covered the ground ; for the fowl are flying in every direction to dabble in the fresh water, 
 which then appears all around inviting them. Another favourable opportunity is at the 
 commencement of a frost, with the wind strong at east, and a sleet or snow falling ; if the 
 guns can but be kept dry, there is no complaint about using them, and the fowl in such 
 weather always fly lower than when the atmosphere is clear. 
 
 2747. In the day shooting upon the river below Goldanger in Essex, near to vhich we 
 ourselves resided, at half ebb the very extensive oozes of this locality become dry, leaving a 
 surface of a long grass, upon which the wildfowl feed. The nicety required here is, so to 
 place the punt in some of the creeks which intersect these oozes as to intercept the birds 
 either in coming to their feed when the tide recedes, or, as Mr. Daniel has it, " when it 
 makes so as to cover the feeding ground and drives them from the spot. It is then the 
 shooter has full employment for an hour and a half or two hours ; after which the fowl 
 either get settled upon their feed beyond the reach of interruption, or, if driven from it by 
 the tide, they hasten to the various decoy ponds upon that river to repose themselves." 
 The gun proper for this shooting when followed as an amusement, has no occasion to be 
 more than three feet four inches in the barrel. Tiie regular shooter for profit uses one of 
 three feet eight, which should not weigh less than twelve pounds (upon this scale the 
 whole gun will be about eighteen poiuids' weight) ; this quantity of iron of the above 
 length will be as capable, or more so, of throwing shot sharp and distant as a barrel two feet 
 longer. Should this heavy mass be objected to as cumbersome to carry, let it be remem- 
 bered, that these guns are not meant to lie upon the arm, or to be carried about in the 
 fields; the shooter is either seated in a boat, or upon a marsh ; in either situation the gun 
 does not fatigue him, since he has nothing to do but elevate it as the wildfowl fly over his 
 head ; and, after firing and charging, let it again lie beside him until fresh objects require 
 its use. Without this ponderous substance, no man can stand the recoil of a gun that will 
 carry a suflficient charge for doing execution at great lengths, and to kill many birds at a 
 shot. A common fowllngpiece may do its business well, so far as its capacity extends, but 
 it will carry very few pellets of either single or double Bristol shot ; the latter is generally 
 used by the punters for day, and the former for night shooting ; the largest BB patent shot is 
 too light for either ; but even with that a gun with a common sized bore would not carry 
 enough to do any great execution, if a rout of fowl were ever so numerous." We regret 
 that our want of room prevents us from introducing much other interesting and instructive 
 matter of our own made on the spot, and of much more that may be met with in Mr. 
 Daniel's pages who resided in the vicinity of these scenes much longer than ourselves ; and 
 to his work on Rural Sports, vol. iii. we would refer the inquirer. 
 
 2748. The dress of the toildfowl shooter is an important matter, and is thus touched on by 
 Mr. Daniel, and further detailed by the Magnus Apollo of the pursuit. Colonel Hawker. 
 We will however first quote Mr. Daniel, who tells us that, " To be properly equipped for 
 this sport in severe weather, it is essentially requisite to be well clothed. Flannel shirt, 
 drawers, and additional exterior and warm garments, will not be found unpleasant to those 
 who face the cold winds upon the marshes, or sit fixed in a punt alongside the oozes ; thick 
 yarn stockings, and over them what are termed wads by the fishermen (knit woollen stock- 
 ings that come up to the middle, and however inelegant in their appearance, prove very solid 
 comforts to the wearer) ; and over these double defenders of the legs, a pair of waterproof 
 boots will also be found indispensable. A cap must be worn made of skin, instead of a hat , 
 the fowl will not approach near thf latter, and nothing so much or so soon shies them." ( Ibid. 
 p. 283.) 
 
 2749. Colonel Hawker^s instructions on the shooter's dress are even more valuable and 
 extensive. He commences Avith water-boots as essential in this sport, and recommends 
 Mr. Sherb, of East Yarmouth, as the best maker of them, and directs that they should be worn 
 over an extra pair of coarse yarn stockings. Be it noted, that boots will be much more 
 impervious to water if kept at least half a year before they are worn, and that afterwards 
 much attention is required to keep them from becoming too hard, whicli is best done by 
 applying some good dressing to them. If they have already become hard, we ourselves 
 recommend to apply oil of tar one part and neat's-foot oil three parts. To make them 
 wholly impervious to wet, the colonel however directs, drying oil one pint, yellow wax 
 two ounces. Burgundy pitch one oimce. Melt over a slow fire ; and if you be particular 
 as regards the smell arising from the mixture, add two ortliree drachms (we should say one 
 drachm, for they are all dear), of any of the sweet scented essential oils, as oil of lavender, 
 &c. To make the boots, the cap, and even the top cloak, impervious to the wet, boil any 
 quantity of Indian rubber in four times the quantity of linseed, adding to it an ounce of 
 
 3 N 4 
 
920 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 spirit of turpentine, to render it sufficiently drying. Sailors' yarn stockings, which reach 
 ahiiost up to the middle, should in very cold weather be put on before the boots, which 
 therefore should be of an extra size. A very warm waistcoat, surmounted by a jacket of 
 sheep-skin or swan-skin is necessary. Over a Welsh wig wear a leathern cap, so dressed as 
 to be impervious to wet. Wear an Anglesea to defend the chest, and by no means, in cold 
 or blowing weather, forget some warm cuffs, as they impart warmth to the hands as well as 
 the wrists, as we have often had occasion to remark. For more full directions on every 
 point connected with the equipment of the wildfowl gunner, we would recommend him to 
 Colonel Hawker on Shooting, 8th ed. concluding our own hints with this remark, that 
 the gunner's dress, be it what it may, should harmonise with the ground usually met with, 
 and the mud of the shores ; but it should be somewhat lighter. 
 
 2750. Flight shooting. The uninitiated in this sport, without other company than one 
 friend, or his servant, may commence with this shooting by following these instructions : — 
 Buy either a punt or canoe, provided you can pitch on a retired spot not followed up either 
 by the fishermen or the rabble of tiie neighbourhood. In a canoe, either by rowing or 
 shoving yourselves along between the banks of a creek, being well secured from observation, 
 your chance of success is in the proportion of your prudence in keeping yourselves com- 
 pletely concealed, and in the dexterity of your manipulations when the fowl begin to arrive 
 in small trips towards nightfall. Being provided each with a handy duck-gun, wait their 
 arrival patiently. Now, as Colonel Hawker most descriptively expresses it, you will pro- 
 bably soon hear " the whistle of the approaching widgeon," the stormy rush of the dun birds, 
 the plaintive notes of the plover, and the shrill sounds of the approach of the wild ducks. 
 It will offer you more chance of success should the weather be somewhat boisterous, and 
 still more if the birds are forced to fly against the wind, which not only makes them fly 
 low, but pretty closely together also. Be particularly careful that nothing you have on can 
 make a glare ; be still as death, yet watchful as life can make you ; and as the birds in the 
 flight up the creek lower themselves, shoot well forwards, say one or two feet, before their 
 heads, according to the rate they fly at. If you can find, or can make any screen, one may 
 leave the boat, and wait the flight of a trip coming on the marsh to feed ; the other may 
 wait his own chance with patience in the boat. This shooting may also be attempted, and 
 often successfully, when alone, and likewise without a boat, provided you have the means 
 of concealing yourself, which will in all probability happen by taking advantage of some of 
 the deep indentations made by storms, currents, or under the banks of a brook. Wait 
 patiently in such a situation, and you will be almost certain of success, particularly about 
 the dusk of the evening ; and if you are as great a zealot as we have been at the sport, try 
 the grey of the morning, which we have commonly found the best time, because the least 
 employed for this purpose. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Lake and Pond Shooting. 
 
 2751 . Lake and pond shooting. If a lake or large pond be in the vicinity, and circumstances 
 prevent you from taking advantage of the resources mentioned, first inspect the lake or 
 pond that you may acquaint yourself with its safety as to paths, otherwise by going at 
 twilight you might be lost in some gully, ravine, &c. Look well about you to observe 
 whether feathers are spread on the sides of the ponds, as indications that the birds do visit 
 it. If the lake or pond be supplied with a rivulet or spring, which, in all probability, will 
 be the case, take your stand as near to it as convenience will permit, be well concealed, 
 and be not in a hurry to fire, as we have had many occasions to complain of the impatient, 
 when perhaps one bird only has been shot. On the contrary, if suflScient time be allowed, 
 the birds will be coming in in small trips, and the patient gunner may then " double up" his 
 eight or ten, and, if two guns are present, one may take the swim and the other the mount, 
 by which we mean the first shot should be directed against those in the water, and the next 
 against those which have taken wing. While treating of lake, mere, broad, and pond 
 shooting, we must not locate or confine our views to any one particular spot, or we shall 
 cripple our practice more than the birds. In the fens of Lincolnshire and Cambridgeshire 
 this shooting is pursued with extreme ardour. The grounds there are particularly favour- 
 able to secreting the fowl, and consequently we find many of the duck tribe remain to breed 
 there, whereas on our southern coasts, as those of Hampshire, Essex, &c. they come for 
 food only during the severities of winter ; but in the fens, meres, and broads, we repeat, 
 they become localised and produce young, and the interesting consequences that ensue are, 
 that in August the flapper shooting there ((. e. young ducks) is excellent, when on the 
 coast nothing of the kind is met with. There (?. e. the meres) extensive beds of reeds, or 
 immense growths of rushes are seen, while ever and anon a break appears, down which 
 some rivulet empties its gatherings from the country around, now in a murmuring rill, and 
 in a few days, perhaps, in a deep river. If these be ascended to their sources with two or 
 three good water dogs, and there be one on each side of the bank, and a servant to mark, 
 the dodging teal will break away, or the mallard will rise high in the air; while the female 
 duck will remain until her tiny brood arc hid in safety, when she also essays a flight which 
 
Chap. IV. SUMMER SHOOTING. 921 
 
 one of you will probably stop. In tbese localities the summer habits of many birds 
 become familiar to us, but are utterly unknown to the great gunners on the southern 
 coasts ; while they, on the contrary, can boast the masculine character of their sport, which 
 engages a warfare with heavy artillery, masked batteries, vessels of sundry dimensions, 
 midnight approaches, armed with all the munitions of war, when one shot shall rake nearly 
 a hundred to death, and make cripples of almost as many more. But here, as in every other 
 pursuit, " yov must look on this side and on that." 
 
 2752. For summer shooting on the meres, broads, &c. of our fenny districts, the sportsman 
 may boast of the variety he meets with, and likewise of the advantage of fine weather and 
 day shooting instead of working at night ; not but that he may take night also if he 
 pleases. When he extends his trips, he also may have variety, or he may purposely (as we 
 have known to be done) confine himself to the shooting of the flappers, and those only. 
 One gentleman we also knew, who spent whole days in shooting or attempting to shoot 
 divers, and no other fowl. We use the term attempting, because, whoever has pursued these 
 birds is fully aware how clever they are at " ducking the flash," i. e. in diving under water 
 the instant a gun is fired at them. They, however, escape less frequently since the 
 detonator has come into use ; and some sportsmen, by shooting rather under than directly at 
 their bodies, manage to hit them. Here coots, dabchicks, waterrails, and some other birds, 
 congregate and furnish the general shooter with amusement. In other districts besides 
 those we have mentioned, wildfowl shooting of the best kind is likewise to be met with. 
 On the Suffolk coast we have had excellent sport ; there the bittern booms his hollow 
 tone, and there the heron watches the marshes for the finny tribes, while plover, curlew, &c. 
 abound. 
 
 Stretch we away into Wales, either North or South, there excellent lakes are found, 
 abounding as well with fowl as with fish ; for where the latter are found the former will 
 follow to prey on them. Lochs of Scotland, shall we forget you and your rivers ? shall 
 they not be noticed for the fowl they yield, as well as their fish ? Here masculine shooting 
 at all varieties of wildfowl may be met with ; for here the eagle tribe are fishers, and surely 
 it is no misnomer to call them ztJaVc? fowl. Here our sea-eagle (^Albicilla^, and the osprey 
 (Pandio7i Haliefus), well known by its name of the fishing eagle, ravage the finny tribes from 
 the Lochs of Lomond, Aire, and Marree. Here the ravenous bird may be seen hovering 
 over a piece of water in which aquatic plants have congregated ducks, coots, &c. &c. 
 which, by their numbers and variety, offer him the choice of prey ; and if this morning he 
 rakes a wild duck, in the afternoon the ravager with his sharp beak will strike a salmon or 
 trout, and next will gafFhim with his talons. Good reader, ours is a real portrait ; and our 
 inemory furnishes the outline ; and a visit to tlie same or to similar localities will present 
 the like to you also. Next see the marauder, winding his way towards his nest in yonder 
 craggy cliil ; but mark ! the quick-eyed gunner has brought him down, and his eaglets must 
 be next fed by their mother. 
 
 Ireland, as well as England, Wales, and Scotland, presents the sportsman with excel- 
 lent wildfowl shooting on the banks of its rivers, its lakes, and its shores generally. 
 Some slight deviations in the practices are necessarily made to meet contingent circum- 
 stances ; but, as far as our x)wn recollection goes, and from the inquiries we made, the 
 shooting of the most effective sportsmen here did not offer any great variations in the prac- 
 tices pursued from those we have already detailed, and have yet to detail. Our own wild- 
 fowl shooting when we were in that country, was principally confined to the sea-coast imme- 
 diately approximating to Drogheda, where we were quartered near a twelvemonth ; but as 
 the principal oozes were at a distance, and the country was in too disturbed a state to 
 admit of our being long absent from our quarters, we did not visit them, but we learned 
 that the usual varieties of seafowl were occasionally shot there ; and being during our 
 sojourn there in constant communication with native sportsmen, we learned much of the 
 practices of this extensive and intrinsically sporting country, where not to be aufait in all 
 rural sports was a disgrace, and almost subjected the individual to ridicule. 
 
 2753. Wildfowl shooting is also pursued with ardour in India, as well by the natives as the 
 visiters. " The English," says Pennant, " send out their servants as well as India^is to 
 shoot these birds on their passage. It is in vain to follow them ; they therefore form a 
 row of huts made of boughs, at musket-shot distance from each other, and place them in a 
 line across the parts of the vast marshes of the country where the fowl are expected to pass. 
 Each stand is occupied by a single person ; these, on the approach of the birds, mimic their 
 cackle so well that they will answer, wheel, and come nearer the hovel. The sportsman 
 keeps motionless and on his knees, with his gun cocked, and never fires till he has seen the 
 eyes of the wildfowl. He fires as they are going fronr him ; then picks up another gun 
 that lies by hnn, and discharges that. The fowl killed he sets up on sticks, as if alive, to 
 decoy others; ho also makes artificial birds for the same purpose. In a good day (for they 
 fly in very uncertain and unequal numbers) a single Indian will kill two hundred. Not- 
 withstanding every sort of wildfowl has a difTerent call, yet the Indians are admirable in 
 their imitation of every one." . 
 
922 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 StiBSKCT. 3 Hampshire Coast Punt Sliooling. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 4S5 
 
 2754. Hampshire coast shooting with a launching punt (Jig. 435.). It is probable that this 
 shooting, and the management of a punt, have been brought to a greater perfection here than 
 in any other part, and that principally by the exertions of one individual. It is not too 
 much to say, that Colonel Hawker is the first punt gunner in Great Britain. The Hamp- 
 shire fishermen, who are equally expert at wildfowl shooting, are acknowledged to be the 
 most dexterous and adventurous of their kind ; and when the fowls were as heretofore 
 plentiful, and the shores less invaded by idlers, they proved themselves the most successful 
 of any of the same calling. Indeed, had they been as prudent as they were successful, 
 they might each have laid by " suflicient for a rainy day." But " light come, light go," was 
 their motto, and their practice also ; and now that the birds are more scarce, and shooters 
 numerous, they sigh over their lost avocations. The take now made would be still less than it 
 is, had not Colonel Hawker introduced many improvements, both in the vessels employed 
 and in the practice of wildfowl gunnery : his ardour in the sport, and his mind being devoted 
 to the entire subject, have at once rendered the manipulation more systematic, and the 
 vessels and other means employed more effective. The most simple among the vessels used 
 for wildfowl shooting is a punt, extremely light, but remarkably well put together. Those 
 now employed to traverse the great oozes on the Hampshire coast are built round at the 
 stern, an elm plank of only a moderate thickness forming the bottom. In length they 
 average about fourteen feet, and in breadth about fifteen inches, ten inches of heiglit in- 
 creasing to two feet six inches at the gunwales. Colonel Hawker recom.mends a solid block 
 of elm, as best adapted to form the knee of the vessel, which is fixed firmly to the bottom. 
 
 2755. A gun of fifty pounds weight, Colonel Hawker thinks, answers the purpose here 
 intended best : the old heavy gun, of seventy or eighty pounds, rendered the punt immov- 
 able almost when fouled on grass or winkles, which are shells strewed over the oozes in 
 myriads. The sportsman in such a punt rows with his back to the gun until he sees the 
 fowl, when he turns on his face and works himself along with a kind of prong, weighted 
 to catch the ground. When there is so much water that the shoving-pole cannot readily 
 reach the ground, two paddles are made use of to push the adventurer forward. Having 
 given these instructions in justice to ourselves, we now, in equal justice to the reader, re- 
 commend him, if he feels the smallest inclination to become fully initiated in this sport, to 
 immediately supply himself with Colonel Hawker's work, eighth edition, which is actually 
 essential to any one wishing to become a wildfowl pursuer, were it even at double or treble 
 the price it costs. In this book may be seen, plans and elevations almost endless, and every 
 one extremely well executed, exhibiting each variety of vessel that is used, from that under 
 the denomination of the light punt, just noticed, to one of a size and substance to carry two 
 staunchion guns of seventy or eighty pounds. To facilitate the gunner when obliged to walk 
 over the oozes, mud-pattens or mud-boards are used, and may be seen figured, together with 
 the punt and the leaded stick and paddles, at p. ;350. of the colonel's work, eighth edition. 
 It is however worthy of remark, that this method of reaching wildfowl by means of a 
 launching punt, had an unfortunate effect on the birds by driving them in a great mea- 
 sure from the Lymington shores to Poole Harbour and other localities, where the mud will 
 not admit of " launching." Several other modifications of the launching punt, also in use 
 on the coasts, appear : for figures of which, and explicit directions with regard to the proper 
 
Chap. IV. PIGEONS AND PIGEON SHOOTING. 929 
 
 methods of using them, wc would refer the inquirer to the same work, premising for his 
 information, as regards these very necessary vessels, that the principal varieties, and the 
 most important among them, are the launching-sledge, the Sussex mud-boat, the Poole 
 canoe, and the new light punt which is still more highly praised by our director-general 
 than the others. To these figures and descriptions are appended important general instruc- 
 tions for the practice of sea-coast shooting afloat ; on which subject, having already des- 
 canted, we shall only add a few other practical hints from the colonel's code, in aid of our 
 own matter which is to follow. 
 
 2756. Shore shootincf of curlews, plovers, Sfc. Sfc. We have already given a description 
 of a number of interesting birds, which, it may be said, are claimed both by the sea 
 and the land ; and we have given practical directions from our own shooting, how to bring 
 them to bag. Now, as these birds begin to move from their summer quarters (from 
 whence we have already been instructing the sportsman how to disturb them for his amuse- 
 ment and his profit), they assemble towards the latter part of October on the oozes and 
 mud shores, some weeks before the great flights of the birds, which constitute what we 
 understand by the term wildfowl, or the web footed tribes arrive. Consequently there 
 would be, were it not for them, a vacancy and a stop to the sport of the shooting zealot, 
 particularly if he reside near the coast. In such case we would recommend that Colonel 
 Hawker's ingenious method should be adopted. We however shall first premise, that the 
 olden plan of pursuing them on a point at high watei', or to use his own words, " on the 
 edge of the mud, just as the tide begins to fall," does not succeed so well as formerly; for, 
 as he humourously observes, " no sooner does the fall arrive than there is scarcely a point 
 to be seen but what is garnished with the shock-head of some shore-popper or other." 
 Since population has increased to the degree it has, and honest industry has given place to 
 a love of pleasure and excitement ; since that time, on the southern coast at the ebb of 
 the tide the ground is generally occupied by shooters of the class we hint at ; and conse- 
 quently all attraction is lost to the gentleman gunner. On the Hampshire coast we have 
 been describing, it is well known that at low water the oozes or mud shores are so flat, 
 that even the curlews are washed off their legs by the flowing tide, before any regular 
 shooter with a punt can find water to get to them. To aflTord his readers amusement, even 
 in this exigence, this indefatigable sportsman says, " The plan I {adopted a few seasons ago, 
 was to make an island in the middle of the ooze where I was sure of the first shot, unless 
 any one was there whose punt drew less water than mine, which happened not to be the 
 ca^e. 
 
 " The way to make an island that will stand the overwhelming south-westers, is this ; — 
 go at low water and drive strong poles, from nine to twelve feet long, into -the mud, at 
 about the interval usual for hedge-stakes, till they stand no more than two or three feet in 
 height. Then make a hedge to inclose as much space as you may wish your gun to sweep ; 
 fill in your fence with faggots, well lashed on ; and then cover them with mud, seaweed, 
 and light gravel, taking care to leave a smooth up-hill surface, which your gun will play 
 well upon, and without leaving any protuberance that would protect the birds from the 
 shot. After your island has stood a few heavy gales, you will then see whether you have 
 to replenish it or not ; and when all appears to stand well, go and cut off your stakes level 
 with the island, as they might otherwise wholly alarm the birds, or partly protect them from 
 your shot. Let your island be completed a (ew weeks before the autumnal passage of the 
 birds, and I '11 warrant that the first heavy gale and spring tide will drive to it some home- 
 bred oxbirds, if not curlews. Tliese, provided they are not driven away by some prema- 
 ture tyro of a gunner, will bring down the birds of passage which migrate to the coast ; so 
 that, with the first pood tide and very high wind, you may expect to see — not one particle of 
 your island — but only the rug or carpet, as it were, which is formed by the innumerable 
 birds that cover it." (^Instruction to Young Sportsmen, eighth edition, p. 441.) 
 
 Sect. V. The Pigeon, and its Natural History. 
 2757. Pigeons, both tame and wild, have more claims on our attention than are apparent 
 at first sight. So extensive is the distribution of this genus, that it is found in all the warm 
 and temperate regions of the globe ; and so numerous are the species which compose it as 
 to exceed more than a hundred. As an article of commerce their worth is considerable, 
 and as messengers they have conferred important benefits, by reaching distant destinations 
 when the telegraph even was useless. The Society of Amateurs at Antwerp sent ninety 
 carriers to Paris to fly for a prize. They were started from thence at seven in the morning, 
 and by noon of the same day thirteen of them had reached home. This instinctive aptitude 
 for domesticity has always marked them. Anacreon has immortalised them in his odes as 
 the bearers of epistles. Taurosthenes sent to his father by these means the glad tidings of 
 his success in the Olympic Games on the day it occurred. Pliny notices the communi- 
 cations kept uD try pigeons at the siege of Modena. Ariosto (canto 15.) makes the Castellan 
 di Damiaia spread the news of Orillo's death all over Egypt. Sir John Maundeville, in 
 the reigns of our second and third Edward, especially notices the value of the coluerees iu 
 
924 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 China, for the transmission of letters on important occasions. Pigeons are also important 
 in a commercial point of view, many thousand dozens being annually bred to supply the 
 markets, and many to gratify the pigeon shooters' wants. Under this view, were there no 
 other, the natural history of these popular and universally distributed birds nuist prove 
 interesting to the lover of Nature as well as the sportsman. This family has more 
 numerous varieties than most others, and no one is more extensively diffused than this, 
 nor has any excited more inquiry, or encouraged more disputation. Among the best 
 authorities vast differences have arisen as to their systematic placing among the winged 
 tribes. Aristotle very early noticed five if not six varieties in the pigeon group. Pliny 
 has floundered about them and their varieties until, getting lost, he contents himself with 
 collecting a history of their habits. Belon notices ramiers, tourterelles, bisets, pigeons-fuyards, 
 and pigeons elect, among the birds, " qu'on trouve viander indifFeremment en tous lieus," 
 placing them between the wry neck and the blue thrush. Gesner arranged them between 
 the gallinaceous birds and the bustards. It would however be endless to enumerate the 
 different niches they have occupied in the arrangements of our most eminent ornithologists, 
 which in our opinion tends to heighten their real importance, by showing how intimate 
 and extensive are their connections. Le Vaillant has been, however, complimented as the 
 first who arranged them into three well defined sections : the first contained colombes, 
 ramiers, and tourterelles ; the second the columbars ; and the third the colombi-gallines. Lin- 
 naeus placed them among the passeres, or sparrows ; and his reason for so doing was the 
 great analogy between them, — both pair in the season of love, both work jointly in making 
 the nest, and take their turns in sitting. To this placing we cannot bow, the gallinaceous 
 birds are alm.ost all polygamous, a habit unknown among pigeons. The first lay many 
 eggs, the pigeons usually only two ; but a more essential difference in the pigeon from the 
 gallinaceous birds is, that its posterior toe is articulated at the bottom of the tarsus, on the 
 same plane as the anterior toes. ( See our figures of the ringdove and stockdove, p. 928. 930. ) 
 In the gallinaceous birds, on the contrary, the hind toe is articulated much higher than the 
 plane of the other toes. At the present time, hovrever, our highest authorities incline with 
 Cuvier and Illiger, to consider the pigeon tribe as a sub-division of the gallinaceous kind. 
 " The family of Columbidae," says Mr. Vigors {Li mi. Trans, xiv. 410,), alternately arranged 
 by systematic writers among the perching and gallinaceous orders, and not unfrequently 
 grouped as a separate order between the two, at once indicates where the point of junction 
 exists between them. These birds, although we have the high authority of Linnseus for 
 uniting them with that division of our perchers, which form his passeres, I do not hesitate 
 in arranging, conformably to the opinion of MM. Cuvier and Illiger, as a sub-division of 
 the gallinaceous birds." 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Pigeon-match Shooting, 
 
 
 V758. We have been noi^^ so long on the waters, or near them, that we are fearful our readers 
 will conclude that we mean to drown ourselves, or them, or both, which latter, if forced to 
 either alternative, would be the best, as we should be tolerably certain of dying in good 
 company. However, as it is more probable that both parties would prefer to see a little 
 more sporting, and a great deal more of the world, we will invite our readers to accompany 
 us to the Red House {fig. 436.) to see a match of pigeon shooting. A kw years ago the 
 Old Hats, on the Uxbridge Road, was the most popular rendezvous, but tempora mutantur ; 
 and the change was certainly a good one, from thence to the Red House, which is more 
 conveniently situated, as being nearer to London. The zealots in pigeon shooting, of which 
 there are many among the wealthy and influential, are loud in praise of this sport, and con- 
 sider it as the perfection of the art of shooting flying. Nor is it possible to avoid being 
 
Chap. IV. PIGEON-MATCH SHOOTING. 92fi 
 
 struck with admiration at the certitude of the eye, and the sympathetic readiness of the hand 
 to follow its guidance in arresting the progress of flight in a bird so notoriously rapid in its 
 motions as a healthy pigeon when flying for its life. But when we are told, that to be- 
 come a ready and certain shot at game of all kinds, we must commeix;e with pigeon shooting, 
 and that, having gained a certain degree of proficiency in that practice, success in the other 
 varieties follows as a matter of course, we dissent, and we do it from much inquiry and much 
 observation. We are more inclined to think with Mr. Daniel, that " shooting of pigeons 
 and of game is so widely different, that a person may almost always strike his bird from the 
 box, that scarcely ever makes shift to hit it when rising from the bush, unless a pointer 
 ascertains to an inch from what spot he may expect the bird to spring. No method is so 
 advantageous in learning to shoot well as acquiring it by practising it at game : the pigeon 
 from the trap glides off in silence, and not a nerve is discomposed by the smallest alarm ; 
 but in the field, where the partridge or pheasant rises with all the vigour of an animal exert- 
 ing his powers to preserve life and liberty, the consequent sound of their pinions in their 
 ascent into the air, which is always attended with considerable noise, will perhaps create 
 more of that trepidation (which, when possessed even in a trifling degree, effectually deters 
 from steadiness in shooting), than if the shooter had never accustomed himself to fire at 
 objects whose flight is so dissimilar. Many young shooters exercise their skill at swallows, 
 swifts, and martins ; but the flight of these is so irregular, and unlike that of every other 
 bird which the sportsman pursues, that even a certainty of killing them (which, by the way, 
 a despicable bad shot may acquire a knack of doing by seizing a particular moment when 
 they are just upon the turn, and' are for an instant stationary), does not at all forward their 
 dexterity in bringing down any other species of game." {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 363.) Mr. 
 Daniel also observes on it, that " as a mode of shooting to bet large sums of money upon 
 pigeon- match shooting is perhaps the least objectionable, since every shooter has an equal 
 chance as to the distance from whence the bird is sprung ; but it certainly is not exactly the 
 kind of shooting that a sportsman will ever try or fancy as an amusement." (Ibid. p. 362.) 
 A decided favourer of this sport observes, that " whatever degree of utility may otherwise 
 attach to it, pigeon shooting has the further merit of annually delivering some hundreds of 
 miserable birds from the clutches of metropolitan blackguard fanciers by whom they are too 
 often kept in an unnatural and torturing state of confinement. Indeed, their carriage in 
 sacks to the place of execution is no mitigation of their tortures, yet happy are those 
 which there find their quietus. Farther, it is an Englishman's sport, since it is a free one, in 
 which a man may exercise his gun although of the unprivileged class." (Sporting Annals, 
 p. 2,S7.) 
 
 2759. Of the exact time when pigeon-match shooting came into vgue we have no authentic 
 records, but we can distinctly trace it to more than half a century back. The Old Sporting 
 Magazine for Feb. 1793, names it as in general practice at that time ; and as the account 
 given of the mode of conducting it then assimilates much with that pursued now, it may not 
 be uninteresting to the reader to have it laid before him : — " The great celebrity of this sport, 
 in which some of the first shots in England are so frequently engaged, encourages us to 
 communicate an account of its fashionable influence and increasing prevalence, as a subject 
 entitled to a place in our sporting detail. Matches coming under this denomination are of 
 two kinds, — the first are supported by private subscription, amongst such gentlemen only as 
 are members of their distinct and separate clubs. Others of an inferior complexion come 
 on, or take place, by public contribution from candidates of every description, and are gener- 
 ally excited and brought about by the landlords of inns, who offer prizes of pieces of plate, 
 purses of sovereigns, &c. &c. to be shot for. This practice of pigeon- match shooting is also 
 common in almost every part of the kingdom, but in none is it so frequently repeated or so 
 fashionably followed as in and around London. In the counties of Buckinghamshire, 
 Berkshire, Hampshire, and Surrey, it is patronised, where at this season of the year it 
 is in perpetual succession at one spot or another. Having proceeded thus far in our general 
 account, it becomes us now to enter on such a description of the sport as may render it per- 
 fectly easy of comprehension to those who have never had an opportunity to be present at 
 so earnest a struggle for superiority. In direct conformity with propriety, we advert first 
 to the match, as it is generally made and decided between a given number of gentlemen 
 from different clubs opposed to each other, or members of the same club, when, by tossing 
 up for the first choice, they continue to choose in rotation till the party is completely 
 formed, which may be contracted or extended to any number required for the convenience 
 of the company intending to shoot. The match thus made, and the names of the oppo- 
 nents arranged upon paper by the arbiter, the sport begins in the following way : — 
 
 2760. " Several dozens of pigeons having been provided for the purpose are disposed in 
 baskets behind the company, there to wait the destructive crisis, the ' deadly level,' that 
 dooms them to instant death, or gives them liberty. A shallow box of about a foot long 
 and eight or ten inches wide, is sunk in the ground parallel with the surface, and just 
 twenty-one yards from the footmark at which each gunner is bound to take his aim. The 
 box has a sliding lid, to which is affixed a string held by one appointed to that office, who 
 
926 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 is placed next the person going to shoot, from whom he takes the word of command for 
 drawing the string whenever he is ready to take his aim, another pigeon being so expe- 
 ditiously placed in the box, for the succeeding shot stands ready (by the runners that fur- 
 nish the pigeons), that ten, twelve, or fifteen dozen of pigeons are deposited in the box, 
 flown, and shot at in much less time than it is possible to conceive. The gunner is not 
 permitted to put his gun to his shoulder till the bird is on wing ; and the bird must fall 
 within one hundred yards of the box, or is deemed a lost shot. During this rapid suc- 
 cession (one of each side shooting alternately), the arbiter is employed in pencilling oppo- 
 site to each name the success of every individual, by A 1, or AO; this, at the end of the 
 match, denotes the superiority, by demonstrating which party has killed most pigeons at tlie 
 least number of shots. Exclusive of the general betting upon the match, there is a variety 
 amongst individuals — the shots of some against others, and the field betting of the bird 
 against the gun, as fancy may prompt or tlie reputation of the gunner dictate. He that kills 
 most pigeons in the match, at an equal nuinber of shots with the rest, is by such pre- 
 emuience the captain of the day, stands elected as chairman for the meeting, and does the 
 oflfices of the table accordingly. 
 
 2761. " Matches of an inferior description are still more numerous, and generally come un- 
 der the denomination of an help-ale, or make-feast, at the instigation of those industrious 1 
 liberal ! landlords who advertise ! three pieces of plate to be given to the three best shots ! 
 but at the moment of entering the lists, it becomes a collateral part of the contract, that 
 each adventurer is to contribute his proportion towards the gifts of plate, to pay for his 
 pigeons, and to dine at the ordinary. These matters properly adjusted, the shooting is 
 carried on precisely in the manner before described, with this exception only, that here 
 every individual shoots for himself alone, without any connection with party. The candi- 
 date killing most pigeons, at the least number of shots, becomes entitled to the piece of 
 plate highest in value, and so in proportion : but in so great a number of candidates there is 
 frequently an equality of success ; in such cases tliey are called ties, and are shot off at 
 remaining pigeons till the superiority is ascertained, and the victor proclaimed. This done, 
 the day concludes with the same degree of festivity and superabundance as before described, 
 but in a style of inferiority necessarily regulated by the pecuniary resources of the parties 
 concerned. Looking however to its attraction as a matter of sport, little or nothing can be 
 said in its favour when put in competition with the more noble and manly enjoyment of 
 the sports of the field. The liberal mind feels a temporary repugnance at the idea of first 
 confining, and then liberating fi-om that confinement, hundreds of domestic animals doomed 
 to instant death, with a very slender probability in their favour, when a moderate shot will 
 bring down fourteen or fifteen, and some nineteen out of twenty. This picture affords but 
 an indifferent idea of the sportsman's humanity who indulges largely in this species of gra- 
 tification. And further, we presume to observe, for the information of the inexperienced, 
 that it is the most infatuating and expensive amusement the juvenile sportsman can possibly 
 engage in ; for one day very seldom terminates without the appointment of a second ; one 
 extravagance as constantly engenders another, to the utter exclusion of economy, which is 
 upon all similar occasions generally laughed out of countenance. Experience has also 
 convinced us, that eight, nine, or ten pounds for pigeons, in addition to the bill of 
 fashionable exorbitancies for the day (amounting to the inconsiderable reckoning of two or 
 three guineas each), has sent many a pigeon shooter to his bed, and awakened him to the 
 pillow of reflection." 
 
 2762. " The Red House does not confine its amusements to such fly away subjects as 
 pigeons, but boasts also some heavier and equally entertaining scenes on the waters; for 
 rowing matches are frequently got up here. It also possesses other advantages from its 
 remarkably pleasant situation, and offering the choice to gentlemen, eitlier of going by 
 water or land to the inclosure. The above matches, of each kind, not only produce some 
 excellent dinners provided by 'mine host' in first rate style, but some capital convivial 
 evenings likewise, which exhibit a very fine feature of the spirit and game which generally 
 attaches to meetings of a sporting description, and n)ore especially over ' the gaily circling 
 glass! '" (Pierce Egans Book of Sports, p. S72. ) There are likewise some inferior places 
 of resort, where pigeon-match shooting is practised. Chalk Farm often exhibits a 
 very respectable assemblage of pigeon-match shooters ; and, if we mistake not, we have 
 this autumn, 1839, seen several announcements of these matches there, in one of which 
 the owner of the ground and farm undertakes to present to the fortunate winner a large 
 silver tankard. Gold cups, likewise, are not unfrequently shot for among the higher order 
 of pigeon-match shooters, and in some instances one and even two thousand sovereigns have 
 been staked. 
 
 2763. Sweepstakes also have been got up by Mr. Swaine, the proprietor of the Red 
 House Shooting Inclosure, where among the company assembled may be seen persons of 
 rank and quality. Of the many remarkable shots that practise here, we might instance 
 Lord Kennedy, Capt. Ross, Mr. Osbaldeston, Lord Ranelagh, Hon. G. Anson, Mr. Shou- 
 bridge, Mr. Gilmore, Mr. Arrowsmith, &c. &c. At the Red House at Battersea, on Mon- 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 EXPLOITS IN MATCH SHOOTING. 
 
 927 
 
 day .'JOth of June, 1829, the following we might ahtiost say unparalleled shooting of 
 pigeons took place in a sweepstakes made on the occasion of Captain Ross leaving town 
 for the season. The parties were Lord Ranelagh, Captain Ross, Messrs. Osbaldeston, 
 Grant, and ShoubriJge ; Lord R. and Mr. Grant receiving four dead birds in advance. 
 The match came off a tie nt the fifteenth double shot, between Captain Ross and Mr. Shou- 
 bridge. Captain R. and Mr. S. then shot the tie off. Capt. 11. led, and killed his three 
 double shots in succession ; Mr. S. followed with the same success. Capt. R. in his next 
 double shot missed one bird, and Mr. S. killed both his, and was declared the winner. 
 This was considered by all amatturs present the best shooting ever witnessed, Mr. S. 
 having killed the unprecedented number of ten double shots out of the last eleven, and the 
 first bird of the eleventh, making twenty-one birds out of twenty-two. 1000^. to 100/. 
 was offered, that no person can be produced to excel this performance. In the next year 
 the Red House Inclosure was again honoured with the company of the principal per- 
 formers of the last match to engage in another. These were Hon. Colonel Anson, 
 Captain Ross, Messrs. Osbaldeston, and Mr. Shoubridge. At the commencement of the 
 shooting the Hon. Col. Anson and Mr. Osbaldeston were the favourites, at five to four. 
 Captain Ross made some of the most surprising double shots ever made on the ground ; 
 the distance was twenty yards with the five traps, at twenty-five double shots each. The 
 betting was five to one, both birds being killed against both being missed. At the con- 
 clusion the numbers were, — Mr. Shoubridge, twenty-seven; Capt. Ross, twenty-six; 
 Hon. Col. Anson, twenty-five ; Mr. Osbaldeston, twenty-four. The betting on the next 
 day's shooting was in favour of the Hon. Col. Anson. The match was fired with shot. 
 Two matches were then shot by Capt. Ross and Mr. Osbaldeston, at thirty yards, with the 
 five traps, at twelve birds each. Capt. Ross was the winner of both matches, having killed 
 ten out of twelve. The matches were shot with Eley's improved cartridges, the shooting 
 of which was most excellent, and gave to the gentlemen great satisfaction. Did our limits 
 permit, we might add to these other extraordinary performances of a like kind, but as 
 they do not, we recommend the reader for a more full detail to that amusing olio, known 
 as Pierce Egan's Book of Sports, from which we have drawn some of our notices. Our 
 memoranda also notice the shooting exploit of a gentleman of Nottingham, whose name we 
 are not in possession of. He was to shoot at and hit penny-pieces to the number of twelve, 
 and small stones six, which were to be thrown up successively, which match he accom- 
 plished in this manner : — 
 
 12th shot, penny-piece hit with 13 corns. 
 
 13th halfpenny - 1 
 
 14th - - - 7 
 
 15th small stone - 6 
 
 16th - - - 9 
 
 17th - - - 12 
 
 18th - - - 10 
 
 19th - - - 13 
 
 20th - - - 8 
 
 Averaging eleven corns ; total 223 
 
 To this expert marksman's exploits we would append those of the celebrated brothers, 
 Richard and Edward Toomer, who, with their rifles and a single ball, killed eight pigeons 
 out of twelve, shooting alternately ; and one of the pigeons that did not drop, had a leg 
 carried off by the ball. They likewise with a single ball struck twice, out of four shots, 
 a crioket-ball thrown into the air ; and Richard Toomer, at a cricket-match near Hartford 
 Bridge, Hants, his gun being loaded with shot, struck the ball twelve successive times, when 
 bowled by Harris, known as one of the sharpest bowlers in England ; this Toomer deemed 
 one of his best and most difficult performances. Richard Toomer is the person whom 
 we have already named, as having trained a sow to hunt and stand to game. So 
 thoroughly was shooting, both with gun and pistols, reduced to a science by the two 
 brothers, that numbers of gentlemen became their pupils, and received instruction from 
 them : nor was their knowledge confined merely to the use and effect of the gun ; in hunting 
 and fishing they were equally well experienced. To Mr. Richard Toomer's activity and 
 resolution in securing soine of the most desperate deer-stealers and poachers that infested 
 the New Forest, the noblemen and gentlemen concerned in the preservation of the deer and 
 game in that district can bear abundant testimony. 
 
 It may not be irrelevant to state, that the exploits which Mr. Richard Toomer performed 
 in shooting with such apparent ease, soon convinced the persons who saw them that they 
 were done methodically ; and this was completely ascertained by his frequently suffering 
 himself to be blinded with a double handkerchief over his eyes, after having taken his aim, 
 and then to fire and hit a small object. Sometime previous to his death, he went to Moyles 
 Court, near Kingwood, for a day's rook shooting ; he made some trifling bet with Mr. Mist, 
 that he killed more birds with his rifle and a single ball than Mr. Mist did with his fowling- 
 piece and shot. The number of shots was limited to twenty. Mr. T. killed every shot, 
 Mr. M. nineteen, who expressed his surprise at the event, remarking that, as the trees 
 were very lofty, Mr. Toomer's eyesight must be superior to that of others. Mr. T.'s answer 
 
 1st sho 
 
 . 
 
 )enny-piece 
 
 liit 
 
 with 7 
 
 2d 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 17 
 
 3d 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 
 13 
 
 4th 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 35 
 
 5th 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 17 
 
 6th 
 
 - 
 
 . 
 
 
 9 
 
 7th 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 7 
 
 8th 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 2 
 
 9th 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 21 
 
 10th 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 9 
 
 nth 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 
 7 
 
928 
 
 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VII. 
 
 was, " I will convince you, my friend, there is not such wonderful eyesight required, and 
 that what you have seen is not so difficult as you imagine :" he selected a rook, levelled his 
 rifle, and then desired Mr. Mist to tie a handkercliief over his eyes, so that he was in perfect 
 darkness : after this was done he fired, and brought down the bird ; he reloaded, and repeated 
 this a second time with the same effect, to the astonisiunent of many spectators. Mr. T. 
 was satisfied that birds might be readily killed flying, with a single ball, if the lock to the 
 gun was not too large, and the spring so tempered, that the mainspring and that of the 
 hammer acted in concert, and that the fire was emitted freely, and the explosion of course 
 instantaneous at the stroke of the flint. In improving gunpowder as to its quickness in 
 firing, Mr. Toomer, afler visiting different powder mills, and trying experiments in various 
 parts of the process whilst making, had completely succeeded : the secret now remains in 
 the family, and a considerable advantage is made of the sale of the powder so prepared. But 
 it was not fire-arms exclusively that Mr. Tooiner was so expertly versed in ; the air-gun had 
 from him received many improvements : he has killed fifty brace of bucks in one season 
 with his air-gun, and was busied in adding to its further utility at the time when he died, 
 which was at the early age of thirty-seven years, extremely lamented by all who knew 
 him. {Rural Sports, vol. iii. p. 373.) Having ourselves lived in the country where the 
 exploits of these celebrated marksmen were exhibited, and knowing that the accounts, sur- 
 prising as they appear, are correctly stated, we are prompted to thus enlarge our detail. 
 We presume tliat we hardly need to state, that the blue rock pigeon is that usually employed 
 in this sport as the most quick and steady flyer. 
 
 2764. Pigeon-match shooting, as being pursued throughout all the year, gives it favour 
 in the eyes of many. Neither time, season, nor locality, impedes it. It is practised 
 in every part of the kingdom, but evidently thrives best in the neighbourhood of the 
 metropolis and its circumjacent districts. Several of these present spots appropriated 
 to the sport. Besides that of Battersea, now the principal, meetings are also held, as 
 already noted, at Chalk Farm, Hornsey Wood House, the Edinburgh Castle, Stepney, 
 Wade's Mill, and in many other localities of less note. The rules and regulations of 
 the practice of pigeon-match shooting necessarily vary with the views of, and with the 
 agreements made between, the contending parties. Sometimes a sweepstakes is entered 
 into : occasionally matches are advertised as open to all England : in other instances the 
 matches are confined to be shot between established members of a club, where now and 
 then the shooters are handcapped by distance. Sometimes single, and sometimes double, 
 guns are employed, according to the agreement previously entered into. The weight of 
 shot to be used is arranged between the parties before the match commences : two ounces 
 may be considered as the medium. The distance also is regulated in some matches by the 
 caliber of the gun used. 
 
 276,5. Sparroiv shooting snatches are also occasionally made ; of late they have been 
 frequent, and are advertised in BelVs Life in London.. One now before us certifies that, 
 on October 9. 1839, a match was shot for at twelve sparrows, each at eighteen and 
 twenty-one yards from the trap, at Chalk Farm, the prize being a silver watch ; and, if we 
 mistake not, two other sparrow matches came off at Hornsey Wood; one prize was lOZ., 
 the other a pony. Lord's Cricket Ground has also witnessed some exploits of this kind, 
 but we have not lately heard of them. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Wild Pigeons. 
 2766. The ritigdove, cushat or qiieest ( Cohtmba Palumbus Linn. ), is the most popular 
 
 bird among sportsmen of the dove varieties. Colonel Montague says of it, that " it 
 
 weighs about twenty-two ounces ; length 
 eighteen inches. The bill yellowish ; the 
 head, coverts of the wings, and scapulars, are 
 of a deep bluish ash colour ; the neck and 
 breast vinaceous, beautifully glossed with 
 green and copper colour, changeable in dif- 
 ferent lights ; on each side of the neck is a 
 large patch of glossy white, which almost 
 joins behind ; the back and tail ash colour, 
 the latter black at the end ; vent and thighs 
 white, tinged with ash colour; the bastard- 
 wing almost black, behind which a few of the 
 coverts are white, forming a line down to the 
 greater quills, which are dusky edged with 
 white ; the legs are feathered much below the 
 knee, which, with the feet, are of a purplish 
 red. There is little or no distinction in the 
 plumage of the sexes ; but the female is not 
 THE BiNonjvE. qultc SO largc." ( Ornithological Dictionary, 
 
 p. 422. ) Colonel Montague does not think it migrates farther than from the northern 
 
 437 
 
Chap. IV. WILD PIGEON SHOOTING. 929 
 
 parts of the island to the southern ; which opinion, it will appear, does not coincide with that 
 of other authorities. The colonel also makes the ash the favourite roosting-tree of this bird, 
 whereas ourselves and others have considered the beech and elm as greater objects of their 
 choice, both for roosting and nesting. The colonel notices an action which the male has 
 at the pairing time, of rising and falling in his flight ; and we have been surprised that 
 this should have been passed over by many naturalists ; but they probably were not, like 
 Colonel Montague, out-door naturalists. Its nest, as every schoolboy knows, is rudely 
 constructed ; but we have vej-y seldom, if ever, met with it in hawthorn bushes or brush- 
 wood, where the acute naturalist, who edits the last edition, has seen it more than once. 
 The nest of the stockdove we have found so situated ; and in the fork of the trees we 
 have often noticed the woodpigeon's nest, and within bulging masses of ivy we know 
 they have been found also. It is nevertheless not at all improbable that the cushat will, 
 like other birds, bend to circumstances, and enter on the important work of nidification 
 in that way which either hits the fancy, or otherwise seems best adapted to the purposes 
 of the birds themselves. This bird is very commonly known also, by name, as the wood- 
 pigeon, and may be described as the largest of the tribe ; and farther, as being as good to 
 eat as it is difficult to approach. Many a one, however, have we in our youth brought 
 down from the beech and oak trees of the large woods of both Herts and Bucks, where 
 we have, likewise, spent many pleasant hours in pursuit of squirrels, which were nearly 
 as numerous there as the cushats or woodpigeons. The squirrels we used to bring down 
 by blunt arrows, or by hand clubs thrown up. Not thus, however, was this bird pursued ; 
 but we must not anticipate our subject. The greater part emigrate from hence at the 
 beginning of winter, and return in the spring (some deny this ; we do not, but on the 
 contrary believe it) ; at which season they commence building their nests, usually at a 
 considerable elevation, in the beech, oak, and other trees ; rarely they will breed also in 
 the fir. Sixty or seventy years ago their numbers were almost incalculable, and their 
 emigrations more confined, as their persecutions were less ; but an increased population, a 
 lawless thirst for pleasure and plunder, together with a felling of the vast woods they used 
 to rest in, have combined to drive great numbers away, never to return. Mr. White 
 mentions an old sportsman, then in his seventy-eighth year, who observed that, when he 
 was young, " he had often killed near twenty in a day ; and that on some occasions, with 
 a long wildfowl piece, he has shot seven or eight at a time on the wing as they came 
 wheeling over his head : he moreover adds, which I was not aware of, that often there were 
 among them little parties of small blue doves, which he calls rockiers. The food of these 
 numberless emigrants was beech-mast, acorns, .and particularly barley, which they collect 
 in the stubbles. But of late years, since the vast increase of turnips, that vegetable has 
 furnished a great part of their support in hard weather ; and the holes they pick in these 
 roots are supposed to greatly damage the crop. From the turnips their flesh has contracted 
 a rancidness which occasions them at this season to be rejected by the nicer epicures, who 
 before thought them a delicate dish. They were shot not only as they were feeding in the 
 fields, and especially during snows, but also at the close of the evening, by men who lay 
 in ambush among the woods and groves to kill them as they came to roost. ( White's 
 History of Selborne. ) 
 
 We need not inform the sporting reader how excellent the flesh of the woodpigeon is at 
 all times, except when it feeds on turnips, and even then, by filling the inside of the bird 
 with bread, much of the disagreeable taste will be removed. Woodpigeons are also, as we 
 well know, excellent guards against poachers intent on destroying the pheasants ; for when 
 they exist in sufficient numbers, the cabal they make effectually alarms the keepers, and 
 prevents the poachers from using their air-guns usually employed against the pheasants on 
 boisterous nights when the moon is nearly at full. 
 
 2767. Woodpiyeoii shooting is still practised, but with little success in comparison with 
 that we have noted as common formerly. A party examine a wood, and by the marks of 
 the meetings of the birds they discover the spot of their usual roosting. The party have 
 now to conceal themselves here and there, and to do it dexterously, exactly in the rear of 
 the flight ; and as one and all roost with their heads towards the wind, so it prevents either 
 any rustling or any emanations from the gunners from reaching the birds, who are thus by 
 the moon's light picked off with a moderate certainty ; and if a double gun be used, a second 
 effective shot may often be made. The sport can also be followed during the day with 
 success, provided a turnip field be near the favourite wood they perch in. Behind some 
 hedge, or behind an artificial hide, between the turnip field and their roosting place, one or 
 two persons may secrete themselves, and probably obtain several shots at the birds, either as 
 they go to or come from the turnips. On the nest of this bird Grahame says, 
 
 " So rudely is it formed, 
 That oft the simple boy, who counts the hours 
 By blowing oO'tlid dandelion flowers. 
 Mistakes the witch knots fur the cushat's nest." 
 3 O 
 
PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. 
 
 Part VI I. 
 
 2768. The stockdove (Colit7iiba (E7ias L,'nin., Jiff. 4S8.). We approach this subject not 
 without fear that we are in error with regard to its correct denomination. If we really do err, 
 
 our only consolation is, that we do it in good com- 
 pany ; for this bird, or at least his variety of denw- 
 minations, has been a stumbling-block to numbers. 
 Bewick calls it the wild pigeon ; Colonel Mon- 
 tague, the rockdove or rockier ; and he remarks 
 on it, that " Ornithologists seem to differ in opinion 
 concerning the rock and the stockpigeon, though 
 it appears almost impossible to conceive them a 
 distinct species. In those described under such 
 names there seems to be so much similitude, except 
 what may be expected from a species half reclaimed, 
 and frequently returning to their natural wild 
 habits again, that we cannot but consider them as 
 one and the same species." ( Ornithological Dic- 
 tionary/, p. 425. ) Bewick partaking of this in- 
 certitude says, the stockdove, rockpigeon, and 
 woodpigeon, with some small differences, mav be 
 included under the same denomination. We cer- 
 tainly think the same with regard to the rock and stockdove, but we cannot so readily 
 yield our credence to the assimilation of the woodpigeon with our domestic pigeons, 
 because no efforts made could ever produce any sexual intercourse between them, although 
 the woodpigeon has been known to roost with them. His determinate size also, from 
 which we have never seen him vary, is contradictory to such a presumption. Of the 
 shooting of these birds we have little to say, as we have not seen them in congregated mul- 
 titudes, except when they were preparing to emigrate. We have occasionally pulled one 
 down when winging his way from wood to wood ; and we can assure our readers that he 
 likewise makes very toothsome food. 
 
 2769. The turtledove is an elegant minikin pigeon, which visits us in the spring, and re- 
 migrates in September. As there is much reason to believe that these birds visit us prin- 
 cipally to breed in our woods and groves, we would plead for them, not only by words but 
 by example, for many a one has passed us in the fields quite within shot without our 
 interference ; and as we can assure the reader that we never did either hit or shoot at one, 
 so we do think we may request the same forbearance from him. It is but a morsel, weigh- 
 ing only six ounces, is of very pleasing colours in its plumage, particularly the male. It is 
 rather circumscribed in its localisation; we have frequently seen it in the Isle of Wight. 
 In Kent they are also said to be more plentiful than in any other county, where they are 
 observed to visit the pea-fields very assiduously. They have also been seen In small flocks 
 in Romney Marsh ; but this must have been either soon after their arrival or a little 
 before their departure. Turtledoves incubate in the deep recesses of woods, and make a 
 true pigeon's nest, circular in form, but very loosely put together in material. The largest 
 and longest twigs are laid as a foundation, and upon them others of smaller dimensions ; 
 in this nest are laid two white eggs, which being hatched, the yoimg are assiduously 
 attended by the parent birds. This pigeon, in common with others of this vast family, is 
 ably to supply, if not lactiferously, at least a very nutritious secretion from glands near the 
 crop, with which it feeds its young. This secretion, as we have elsewhere observed, renders 
 the supposed wittiness of sending an unlucky wight for pigeon's milk, a self-stultification on 
 the part of the sender. 
 
 " A variety of the common turtle has been described by the name of the spotted necked 
 turtledove {Lath. Syn. vol. iv. p. 645. pi. 40. a. ; Ind. Orn. voL ii. p. 606. pi. 47. ;3. ) The 
 difference consists in the whole side of the neck being black, and instead of those feathers 
 being tipped with white, there is a round spot of white on each, very near the end. Dr. 
 Latham says this bird was shot in Buckinghamshire, and that he observed one of these 
 amongst some birds that came by the last expedition to the South Seas; but as it was in a 
 parcel wherein were some which belonged to the Cape of Good Hope, it is possible that 
 this might come from that place." {Ornithological Dictionary, Tp. 524.) Temminck says, 
 " The bastard produce of the common wild turtle ( Turtur communis} with the turtle of 
 the aviary ( Turtur Risorius), has been proved by frequent experiments to be barren, 
 although the two species from whence it originates appear to be closely allied, and a 
 mixed breed is easily procured ; and such, we have no hesitation in saying, would be 
 the event, if a cross could be obtained between the common pigeon and the ringpigeon, 
 the woodpigeon, or any other species." These observations are well worthy of attention. 
 The assertion respecting the bastard produce of the turtles made above, is corroborated 
 by MM. Boitard and Corbie, in their History of the Pigeoiis de yoliere. {Penny Cyclopeedia, 
 vol. vii. 1). .'572.) 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 HOOK SHOOTING. 
 
 SuBsECT. 3. Rook S/tooting. 
 
 931 
 
 
 439 
 
 2770. Rook shooting {Jig- 439.), if it be out of the pale of field sports, is yet strictly 
 within that of rural sports; and if the cynic sliould tell us that we cannot call it the shootina' 
 of game, we reply that it is nevertheless a very pleasant game to shoot at. The rook Bewick 
 describes as being about the size of the crow ; which latter bird, however, wants much of 
 that metallic lustre that shines on the plumage of the rook. A scabrous rough whitish 
 skin extends from the root of the bill and nostrils as far as the eyes ; and this marking is 
 accounted for, from their habit of sinking their bills deep in the ground, in search of the 
 erucEB of the chafer and other coleopterous insects, which destroy the roots of corn, 
 grasses, &c.* Thus, where extensive rookeries have been destroyed, it has happened that 
 the next year the increase of the hedgechafer, or, as some call it, the cockchafer, has been 
 so abundant (as happened in Ireland in the year 1747), that almost a famine was the 
 consequence. It has been thought that the scabrous marking above the bill is not natural, 
 but the effect only of the friction in digging it into the groiuid. We will, however, not 
 venture peremptorily to deny, that were any mode to be devised by the rook to feed itself, 
 that the scabrous mark might in such case not become conspicuous ; but this we can 
 affirm, that some tame rooks brought up from the nest, and artificially fed by hand, still 
 exhibited the base of the bill rough and approaching to a white colour. Rooks build in 
 communities, usually in tall trees, and very frequently around mansions, large farms, and 
 churchyards. Occasionally, however, they are found to build in trees not lofty, and that by 
 choice. It is hard to divine the reason for it, but they have showed much predilection for 
 a London residence. They formerly used the trees of the Temple Gardens as a building 
 site, and in the gardens of Carlton Palace they did the same until the trees there were cut 
 down, when they removed to the trees behind New Street, Spring Gardens. 
 
 " Some years ago there were several large elm trees in the college garden behind the 
 Ecclesiastical Court, Doctors' Commons, in which a number of rooks had taken up their 
 abode, forming in appearance a sort of convocation of aerial ecclesiastics. A youn<r 
 gentleman who lodged in an attic, and was their close neighbour, frequently entertained 
 himself with thinning this covey of black game by means of a crossbow. On the opposite 
 side lived a curious old civilian, who observing from his study that the rooks often dropped 
 senseless from their perch, or, as it may be said, without using a figure, hopp'd the twig, 
 ' making no sign,' nor any sign being made to his vision to account for the phenomenon, 
 set his wits to work to consider the cause. It was probably during a profitless time of 
 peace, and the doctor having plenty of leisure, weighed the matter over and over, till he 
 was at length fully satisfied that he had made a great ornithological discovery, that its 
 promulgation would give wings to his fame, and that he was fated by means of these rooks 
 to say 
 
 ' Volito vivus per ora virum.' 
 
 His goosequill and foolscap were quickly in requisition, and he actually wrote a treatise 
 stating circumstantially what he himself had seen, and, in conclusion, giving it as the 
 
 3 O 2 
 
932 PRACTICE OF SHOOTING. Part VII. 
 
 settled conviction of his mind, that rooks were subject to the falling sickness." {Every Day 
 Book, i. 494, 5. ) 
 
 2771. Tlie crow is not a model of the rook; we have already stated as a difference 
 between them, the want of metallic lustre in the former : the bill also of the crow is more 
 arched, and it is said that the tail feathers of the rook are more rounded than those of the 
 crow, but if they are so, it is only in the slightest degree. It is not uninteresting in the 
 building of the nests of rooks to observe the economy of the older biids. In proof of tliis 
 it may be remarked, that the last year's nest is again made use of; and although it would 
 not be very easy to ornament it, it can at least be trimmed up and put into fresh order; and 
 where a robbery has been committed, the stolen pieces are replaced with new ones. But 
 we do not believe that very much pilfering does take place among these birds ; and out of 
 innumerable instances wherein we have watched their building processes, we remember 
 only two or three where any depredation was committed while we looked on. Bewick 
 however says, they will rob each other when they can ; and we know they are sharp folks in 
 the north, but we had yet to learn that they made their birds also sharp. It is however to 
 be regretted, that few rookeries are peaceable, something or other is apt to happen which 
 will call up fierce contention among them. A few Johnny Newcomes will frequently 
 occasion terrible warfare in the colony, which is seldom settled but by the expulsion of the 
 intruders. 
 
 2772. Rook shooting. Our heading cut represents, pretty faithfully, a scene on the 
 grounds which surrounded the ruins of Chipping Ongar Castle, and the tall trees are toler- 
 able memory portraits of the decking of the moat around it, as the Elizabethian house, in 
 the back ground, may be regarded as the residence of William Coe, Esq., a most respect- 
 able landowner, a zealous fox hunter, and an excellent shot. Here was held a yearly treat 
 of rook shooting, to which, so long as we resided there, we were always invited, and a very 
 respectable account of the killed, wounded, and missing, graced the returns from the clean 
 liits of the principals concerned, as those of our esteemed friends, William Baker, Esq., 
 Messrs. Frank, John, and Charles Potter, brothers, all excellent shots. When the young 
 birds are able to leave the nest, wliicli occurs earlier or later in May, according to circum- 
 stances, they are usually seen sitting round the edge of the nest awaiting the visit of the 
 parent bird to feed them. Every day they may be observed to gather strength and to be- 
 come more active, hopping from bough to bough, and now supporting themselves with their 
 wings, when unbalanced by the wind or their own exertions. It is now that they are as- 
 sailed with the crossbow, the boltbow, or with the bow and arrow, which, making little 
 disturbance, does not injure the rookery, and finds practice for the younger as well as more 
 experienced sportsman. The air-gun still finds favour in some eyes, but it requires caufion 
 and much experience in the user. Jackson's patent steel crossbow is now in request for 
 this sport, and, no less so, that of the ingenious Mr. Bragg's of Holborn, figured and de- 
 scribed at p. 146. with full directions for its use. Of course these are principally employed 
 in firing at the sitting birds. The elite among the shooters, however, take the birds on the 
 wing, with either the common shot gun loaded with No. 5. shot, or with Eley's patent shot 
 chargers, or some use the rifle, and even thus bring them down with precision. Such are 
 the sports of rook shooting, and when the birds are strong on the wing it offers very pleas- 
 ing diversion ; and although we cannot say that rook pie equals pigeon pie, yet we were 
 always content to partake of it, particularly when it was the produce of our own, or the 
 united labours of the friendlyrook shooting party. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Redwing, Fieldfare, ajid Lark Shooting. 
 
 2773. Redwing, fiddfure, and lark shooting, although minor sports, yet serve to circulate 
 our blood in frosty weather ; and, beyond that, to give us exquisite morsels as edibles. Both 
 the fieldfare and the redwing interest us much, both by their external beauty and the re- 
 gularity of their appearance among us, the redwing being a little in advance of the field- 
 fare, and both act as heralds in proclaiming the approach of the woodcock. The red- 
 wing ( Tardus Iliacus Linn. ) is about eight inches long, and weighs nearly two ounces 
 and a half. It is in plumage not unlike the thrush, but is distinguished from it by a con- 
 siderable white streak over the eye. It is a winter visiter, and leaves us in the spring, 
 emigrating to Norway and Sweden, where it is prized for the sweetness of its song, and for- 
 merly was fattened for, and then transported to, Italy for the Roman epicures, being indeed 
 a delicate morsel. It is like other flock birds most approachable in very hard weather, but 
 even when a flight is on the ground we have, as with fieldfares, always observed one or 
 more scouts posted aloft on some tree-top to give notice of the advance of an enemy. 
 
 2774. The fieldfare ( Turdus Pilaris, Linn. ) in length rather exceeds the redwing, being 
 ten inches long and seventeen broad, and weighs near four ounces. Its yellowish black 
 tipped bill and its whisker, or mouth hairs, are observable characters : its head is of a light 
 ash colour and its rump also : its breast spotted as it is with dark markings, adds much to 
 its gaiety of appearance. It arrives in October in prodigious flocks ; and when the weather 
 is very hard is tolerably approachable, so as to be shot in numbers from the bushes. They 
 
Chap. IV. SHOOTING SMALL BIRDS. 933 
 
 may likewise be approached when a flock has settled on the ground in search of food ; but 
 having even then a scout perched aloft, it is prudent to have a fixed hiding place, from which 
 they may be fired at. We used on such occasions not to leave our hide after our shot, 
 but waited, and it usually happened that the same flock again descended in the same place, 
 or so near it, that we could take another shot. Besides what these birds get from the mea- 
 dow grounds, they also collect the berries of all kinds from trees and bushes. Mr. White 
 has remarked, that it is somewhat surprising that, so very similar in habits, &c. &c. as the 
 fieldfares are to blackbirds and thrushes, they should never breed together in England : 
 he likewise remarks on another singularity in their habits, which is, that whereas they sit 
 in lofty trees and tall hedges during the day, they prefer to roost on the ground at night ; 
 and thus it is that they are so often taken in the nets swept over the stubbles and meadows 
 by night netters. The redwings, on the contrary, are often taken by bat fowling nets from 
 the hedges in which they roost. 
 
 2775. Lark shooting is an amusement that we presume most of our sporting readers have 
 at some period of their lives engaged in, particularly in winter, when a moderate fall of 
 snow at once congregates these birds in vast flocks, and sends them into the stubble fields 
 in search of food. At such times their wants have made them accessible, and with a gun 
 of some length, sufficient gauge, and a tolerable quantity of small shot, a considerable 
 number may be taken. So obtained, when their feathers, &c. are picked from them, and 
 the cook's art has further been employed on them, very few morsels excel them in flavour. 
 We must confess that this is a poor return for the exquisite notes which they pour forth when 
 alofl, as though they mounted purposely to receive orders from the regions above ; but so 
 it is, and were we to sentimentalise to the end of our days, it would still be the same : and 
 it may be said it is right it should be so, for there is not one moral reason why we should 
 not eat the lark as well as the barn-door fowl ; and yet how many there are who, sacrificing 
 to a morbid sensibility, at the same time sacrifice truth to prejudice. The lark {Alauda Ar- 
 cerasis Linn.') is too well Jcnown to require a more full description of it, than that it is 
 about seven inches long; ^nd that it wears a general tint of rufous brown, more lively in 
 some parts of the body than in others, but one that is pleasing in all. It bears also, on the 
 crown of the head, a set of feathers rather longer than the rest, which it erects at pleasure. 
 Mr. Mudie, whose pen when employed in depicting the works of Nature is always pleasing, 
 says, " The lark selects her ground with care, avoiding clayey places, unless she can find 
 two clods so placed as that no part of a nest between them would be below the surface. 
 In more friable soils she scrapes till she has not only formed a little cavity, but loosened 
 the bottom of it to some depth. Over this the first layers are placed very loosely, so that 
 if any rain should get in at the top, it may sink to the bottom, and there be absorbed by 
 the soil. The edges of the nest are also raised a little above the surface, have a slope out- 
 wards, and are, as it were, thatched. The position in which the bird sits is a further security ; 
 the head is always turned to the weather ; the feathers of the breast and throat cornpletely 
 prevent the rain from entering the nest at the side, while the wings and tail act as pent 
 houses in the other parts ; and if the weather be violent, and the rain fall at a small angle 
 with the horizon, the forepart of the bird, upon which the plumage is thickest, receives 
 the whole of it." {British Naturalist, ii. p. 118.) Grahame on the same subject says, 
 
 " The daisied lea he loves, where turfs of grass 
 Luxuriant crown the ridge ; there, with his mate, 
 He founds their lowly house of withered herbs 
 And coarsest spear-grass ; next, the inner work 
 With finer and still finer fibres lays. 
 Rounding it curious with his speckled breast." 
 
 It generally lays four eggs, which are a little larger than those of a titlark, and which it 
 deposits in May, but if any thing happens to frustrate its purpose, it has been known to 
 lay as late as September. Few are aware of the importance of this bird as an edible in some 
 countries. Doctor Latham remarks, that the duty paid at Leipzic for larks amounts to 
 twelve thousand crowns per annum, at a grosch, or twopence halfijenny, for every sixty 
 larks ; we may therefore suppose how extremely plentiful they are there. In shooting 
 these birds what we have already said contains nearly all that is necessary, except that when 
 it is practised in a snow, it may be well to hint that in home fields it is an excellent lure to 
 sweep away the top snow and then to sprinkle chaff over the swept surface. We will sup- 
 pose one of an area of twenty yards: if the weather be not sufficiently severe to have 
 tamed the birds, do this in such a manner that a hedge shall intervene between the marks- 
 man and the larks. By this method many other birds may come within the line of aim, 
 and the sport may be also carried on at slight intervals during the whole of the day. It 
 is in this way that in very severe winters wood pigeons also are brought to bag. We 
 have seen a field in Hertfordshire studded with them, intermixed with larks, fieldfares, 
 sparrows, and in fact with all the grain-eating tribes ; at the same time we knew a gar- 
 dener in Kent who so lessened a large team of wildfowl that visited his cabbages, as even- 
 tually to leave but three or four alive. It is however only in frosts of great length and 
 intensity of cold that such scenes are met with. 
 
 S O 3 
 
934 
 
 LIST OF GUN-MAKERS. 
 
 Part VII. Ch. IV. 
 
 Having carried our subject thus far, we had once thought that we might well leave it 
 at this point, and might spare ourselves and our readers the trouble of adding any thing 
 to the observations already m?.'!e. But can we think that it is a hardship to dwell a little 
 longer with these interesting objects of Nature ? No ! we have indeed been too long occupied 
 in detailing the best methods of destroying them, and our arguments for the necessities of so 
 doing, actually implied in the great command already quoted, have been accompanied with 
 every humane injunction to refrain from unnecessary infliction of pain or useless destruction 
 of life. Our own natural attachment to animals in general has prevented any wanton 
 waste of life ; and it has been in pursuance of our wish to imbue others with the same 
 feelings, that we have so often and so strongly recommended to the sportsman to mix with 
 his field pursuits the study of Natural History as an acquirement that would tend to lessen 
 his desire for destruction, and increase his ardour in forming a more interesting acquaintance 
 with the objects of his pursuit, than that of enrolling them among the numbers of victims in 
 his game list. " In Natural History," says Mudie, " and more especially in the natural history 
 of birds, which, from the fleetness of their aerial motions, carry the mind more readily and 
 directly over the general map of the earth than any other class of the earth's productions, 
 this inversion of the order of Nature — this substitution of the end for the beginning — is 
 peculiarly hurtful, and must be the cause why people, even well informed otherwise, know 
 so very little about the nature and habits of those species which are before their eyes every 
 day, and which appear to come for the express purpose of being observed and studied. 
 Take, as a familiar instance, the common redbreast, and ask your next neighbour when and 
 wliere it builds its nest, what are the number and colour of its eggs, how long the incubation 
 lasts, how the young are fed, and on what, and the chances are many to one that you do not 
 get direct answers ; and if you do, they are the second-hand answers of some one who has 
 written a description of the bird, which, if original at all, has most probably been obtained 
 from observations in a climate differing from yours, and therefore is not quite as accurate as 
 the description of your redbreast? Carry your interrogations a little farther: ask what is 
 the geographical distribution of the bird ? what are its uses in the general economy of 
 Nature ? and you will find the answers still more difficult to be obtained, as well as more 
 unsatisfactory in the few cases where you can obtain them." {^Natural History of Birds, p. 21.) 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. A- List of London Gun-makers for 1840. 
 2116. The gun-makers of London, we have no hesitation in affirming, equal and probably 
 excel those of every city or town in the universe, whether we regard the skill displayed 
 in the workmanship of their guns, or their effective properties in bringing down game. 
 
 Lancaster, Charles, l.'il. New Bond-street. 
 Lang, Joseph, 7. Haymatket. 
 Leigh, James, 49. Leman-street, Gondraan's-fields. 
 
 Allerley, Dudley, 5. Great Portland-st., Oxford st. 
 
 Anderson, K., 32. Little Russell-street, Bloomsbury. 
 
 Ashdown, John, Swallow-walk, Goodman's-fields. 
 
 Ashton, T., 32. Chamber-street, Goodman's-fields. 
 
 Baker and Son, 24. Whitechapel-road. 
 
 Baker, T. R., Stonecutter.street. 
 
 Baker, R., 24. Hereford-place, Commercial-road. 
 
 Barnett, J. E., 134. Mhiories. 
 
 Beattie, J., 52. Upper Marylebone-street. 
 
 Beckwith, W. Andrews, .W. Skinner-st., Snow-hill. 
 
 Bishop, William, 170. New Bond-street. 
 
 Blake, J. A. and Co., 253. Wapping. 
 
 Blanch, J., 29. Gracechurch-street. 
 
 Blissett, Isaac, 57. Leadenhall-street. 
 
 Blissett, John, 321. High Holborn. 
 
 Bond, E. and W., 45. Cornhill. 
 
 Bond, W., .59. Lombard-street. 
 
 Boss, Thomas, 76. St. James's-street. 
 
 Braggs, Robert, 37. High Holborn. 
 
 BraggG, Robert, 151. Strand. 
 
 Chambers, J., Union-street, Whitechapel. 
 
 Child, William, 280. Strand, 
 
 Collins, James, 115. Regent-street. 
 
 Davis, Joseph, 62. Chambers-st., Goodman's-fields. 
 
 Denner, B.,21. Percy-street, Tottenham-court-road. 
 
 Egg and Sons, 1. Piccadilly. 
 
 Egg, D., 10. Opera Arcade, Piccadilly. 
 
 Field, John, Johnson's-court, Lambeth -street ; and 
 
 61. Leman-street, Goodman's-fields. 
 Fisher, Charles, 8. Princes-street, Leicester-square. 
 Fisher, William, Belvidere-road, Lambeth-street. 
 Forsyth and Co. (now Guthrie), 8. Leicester-street, 
 
 Leicester-square. 
 Furlong, Nicholas, 124. Cock-hill, Ratclifl'e. 
 Gilbert, Charlotte-street, Fitzroy-square. 
 Glaysher, J., 3. Chapman-place, Great Dover-road. 
 Golding, William, Duke-street, Grosvenor-square. 
 Grierson, Charles, 10. New Bond-street. 
 Groom, Richard, 10. King-st., East Commercial-rd. 
 Harding James, and Sons, 204. High-st., Borough. 
 Hepinstale, William, 18. Swan-street, Minones. 
 Hill, John, 76. Tooley-street. 
 Jackson, Thomas, 17. Upper George-street, Bryan- 
 
 stun-square. 
 Jones, Charles, 26. St. James's-street. 
 Lacy and Reynolds, 21. Great St. Helen s. 
 
 Ling, William, 16. Church-street, Soho. 
 
 Lissant, John, 53. Drummond-street, Euston-square. 
 
 London, Edward, 51. London Wall. 
 
 Manton .ind Hudson, 6. Dover-street, Piccadilly. 
 
 Mills, William Frederick, 120. High Holborn. 
 
 Moore, Charles, 77. St. James's-street, and Place 
 Vendome, a Paris. 
 
 Moore, William, 78. Edgware-road, Marylebone. 
 
 Mortimer, Thomas Jackson, 34. St. James's-street. 
 
 Nock, Samuel, 43. Regent-street. 
 
 Parker, William, 233. High Holborn. 
 
 Potts, Thomas, 70. Minories. 
 
 Pritchett, R. E., 59. Chambers-st., Goodman's-fieldg. 
 
 Probin, John, 29. Lisle-street. 
 
 Purday, James, 314. Oxford-street. 
 
 Reed, A., 2. Fountain-place, City-road. 
 
 Reilly, J. C, 316. High Holborn. 
 
 Richards, Westley (William Bishop, agent), 170. New 
 Bond-street. 
 
 Ridley, R., 43. Chambers-street, Goodman's-fields. 
 
 Riviere, Isaac, 31.5. Oxford-street. 
 
 Sargant and Son, 2. Coleman.street-buildings. 
 
 .Seddons, James, 78. Lower Sloane- street, Chelsea. 
 
 Sherwood, J. and W., 12. Wellclose-square. 
 
 Smith, George and Son, 4. Thavies-inn, Holborn. 
 
 Smith, S. and Charles, 64. Princes- St., Leicester-sq. 
 
 Smith, Thomas, 55. Parliament-street. 
 
 Smith, William, 2. Thomas-street, Grosvenor-sq. 
 
 Stephens, Thomas, 43. High Holborn. 
 I Sturman, Benjamin, 42. Kingsland-road. 
 
 Sturraan, George, 1. East-road, City-road. 
 
 Tatham, Henry, 37. Charing-cross. 
 
 Turney, John, 31. Penny-fields, Poplar. 
 I Walters, George, 17. Guilford-place, Spafields. 
 
 Watson, J., 17. .Seymour-crescent, Somers-town. 
 
 Watson, J., 20. Mary-street, Hanipstead-road. 
 
 Wilkinson, James and Son, 27- Pall- Mall. 
 
 William*, Josh., 67. Threadneedle-street. 
 
 Wilson, 10. Denzell-street, Clare-market. 
 
 Wright, M. M., 44. Great Prescott-street, Good- 
 man's-fields. 
 
 Yeoman's and Son, 68. Chambers-street, Goodman's 
 fields. 
 
9:i5 
 
 PART VIII. 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 2777. Man ive believe to have been first frugivorous, then carnivorous, and next piscivorous, 
 which left him what he now is, omnivorous. The methods he first employed to abstract 
 the finny tribes from the waters around him were, without doubt, rude, and consequently 
 only partially successful ; but as these improved by practice, fishing at length became a 
 most important, and finally a most interesting, pursuit. As an amusement, it calls forth, 
 considerable powers of invention, and much dexterity of operation. As an economic art 
 it has become most important by giving rise to vast national fisheries, which have proved 
 objects of great interest in the policy of every civilised comitry bounded by the sea. To 
 improve and extend these has been the aim of the wisest statesmen ; to defend them has 
 nerved the arms of the bravest warriors ; and to acquire a general and particular knowledge 
 of the creatures which they are meant to capture, has been the study of the most enlightened 
 philosophers. Fishing therefore, at once an economic art, and an interesting and innocent 
 pastime, has great claims on our regard : nor can the time spent in the consideration of this 
 subject be justly said to be thrown away. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 THE NATURAL HISTORY OF FISHES. 
 
 2778. Fishes form so large and so importatit a proportion of the animal kingdom, and 
 exhibit so much to interest us in their structure, habits, and instincts, that any study 
 which can extend our knowledge of them in these particulars will contribute greatlv to 
 promote zoological philosophy. This study will also be found to materially assist the 
 practice of the art we treat of, by multiplying our resources for taking the animals them- 
 selves, and will likewise render them when taken, objects of increased interest. The 
 motions of fish, rapid as they are when we contrast them with the delicate motive agents 
 employed, can hardly fail to exc'te our admiration, or to stimulate inquiry into the laws by 
 which these phenomena are regulated, as well as into the structure of the organs employed 
 therein. The reproduction of them also from the parent stock must necessarily be so like- 
 wise. This system in fishes, always mysterious, and in some instances almost problematical, 
 cannot fail to excite deep interest; and because a knowledge of the alterations in the 
 frame which the parent animal undergoes for the purpose, cannot be gained without 
 some acquaintance with comparative anatomy, we strongly recommend the inquiring 
 angler to seek from authentic sources the requisite information. It is to be lamented, that 
 to the study of ichthyology, or the knowledge of fishes, are added numerous obstacles 
 which can hardly be said to belong to the other branches of zoology. The patience and 
 exertions of man have en.abled him to do much : by his enterprise he has been led to follow 
 the wildest of the Mammalia into their retreats, and if he cannot yet entirely wing his 
 aerial flight with the feathered race, he can still traverse the region of their wanderings by 
 aerostatics ; and if by such means he cannot actually seize on them, he nevertheless can 
 determine the extent of their efforts. His leisure will enable him also to gain acquaintance 
 with the forms and habits even of the wildest tribes, by forcing them into domestication 
 
 3 O 4 
 
936 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 with himself. But with the greatest efforts the element in which fishes live is in a great 
 measure closed to him ; no human invention can reach the depths of the ocean to critically 
 observe the forms and manners of its inhabitants. WitI) them our acquaintance under the 
 most favourable circumstances is confined to transient glances, or to observations always 
 made under disadvantages not easily overcome : nevertheless, the perseverance of the na- 
 turalist has enabled him to collect much concerning them, that every one would wish to 
 know. Our labours will commence by offering the systematic classification of fishes into 
 orders, genera, and species, both of Cuvier and Linnseus. 
 
 2779. A systematic account of the nature and properties of fishes is termed Ichthyology. 
 Systematic ichthyology is so delightful a study to the angler, that we cannot proceed 
 without a few remarks on the nature and properties of the objects of his pursuit. The 
 obvious arts of fish to frustrate the fisherman, must excite a wish for a more attentive 
 examination of the animal than can be gained by merely taking it from the hook and 
 transferring it to the basket. We are unwilling to suppose that the finny tribes, which 
 swim around the angler in so many varieties of figure, displaying as they do such diversified 
 habits, manners, and instincts, can raise no interest in his mind beyond that which attends the 
 mere attempt at their destruction. On the contrary, we feel assured that sucli observations 
 as those we allude to will make him desirous to become more intimately acquainted with 
 their natural history, and also with those physiological laws which regidate their existence ; 
 particularly if he wish to learn how animals, formed like himself, of bone, flesh, and blood, 
 are able to live and- thrive in a medium certainly fatal to man. The interest of this con- 
 sideration is greatly increased, when he learns that the leading phenomena of respiration are 
 carried on as much in the one as in the other ; and that the air is the pahuluin vita both to the 
 fisher and the fish. Can he, then, refrain from seeking to inform himself how these seeming 
 contradictions can be reconciled to philosophic truth ? 
 
 Sect. I. Systematic Division of Fishes. 
 
 2780. 77(6 merifi of Linnaeus in displaying every department of Nature, are universally 
 acknowledged. For ichthyology he first adopted the arrangement of Artedi, and thus the 
 first edition! of the Sysfema Natiira: presents the cetaceous or whale tribes as fishes of a 
 particular kind ; the Molacopterygii and Acanthopterygii as perfect fishes ; while the Bran- 
 chiostegii and Chondropterygii formed a kind of swimming amphibia, on a supposition that 
 they had both gills and lungs. As the organisation of the subjects of the animal kingdom 
 became more closely examined, the cetaceous tribes proved to be true mammalia, and conse- 
 quentlv were wholly removed from the ichthyological catalogue by the learned author himself. 
 We must not, however, omit to notice in this place, a name dear to every admirer of zoology ; 
 for while, in conformity v.'ith our early plan, we are somewhat constrained to adopt the Lin- 
 nsean system in our descriptions, we should do a manifest injustice to Baron Cvivier, did we 
 not offer a few words on his ichthyological classification, which we recommend to the notice 
 and admiration of the reader. At the same time truth obliges us to remark, that his classi- 
 fication presents too much of an artificial basing, for it farces Nature rather than submits 
 to her guidance. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Systematic Division of Ctivier. 
 
 2781. Fishes are divided hy Baron Cuvier into tivo series: 1. that of ordinary fishes, 
 or, as they have been named by Mr. Jenyns, Ossei, distinguished by having the skeleton 
 bonv, the osseous matter being disposed in fibres ; the sutures of the cranium distinct ; 
 maxillary and intermaxillary bones, either one or both present. 2. that of the Carti- 
 lagivei, or Chondropterygii, distinguished by having the skeleton cartilaginous ; the bones 
 destitute of fibres ; sutures of the cranium indistinct ; maxillary and intermaxillary bones, 
 either wanting or rudimentary, their place being supplied by the palatine or vomer. We 
 should naturally conclude, from observing the great diversity in the general form of fishes, 
 that the structure of their skeleton must be equally various. They agree together how- 
 ever, on the whole, in having a spine, which extends from the cranium to the tail-fin ; and 
 in having the other fins, particularly those of the thorax and abdomen, articulated with 
 peculiar Isones destined to that purpose. They have, in general, many more bones uncon- 
 nected with the rest of the skeleton than the animals of tlie preceding classes. The cranium 
 in several cartilaginous fishes (in the skate for instance) has a very simple structure, 
 consisting chiefly of one large piece. In the bony fishes, on the contrary, its component 
 parts are very numerous, amounting to eighty in the head of the perch. Most of the latter 
 have a more or less movable under-jaw. 
 
 27S2. If the Cnvierian system be examined, it will be seen that the characters of the two great series, or 
 sections, into which Cuvier has divided fishes, are taken from the nature of the skeleton, the one being 
 bonv, the other cartilaginous. Our limits will not permit us to enter further, into the subject than to 
 remark, that the superiority which Cuvier's arrangement presents over that of Linnaeus, appears to us to 
 consist in forming the principal divisions of the animal kingdom, more from the nervous and sensorial, 
 than from the circulatory and respiratory systems. This important improvement was, without doubt, the 
 result of a profound acquaintance with comparative anatomy and physiology : and it may be expected that 
 such a truly scientific method of pursuing the study of Natural History, by extensive research and copious 
 induction. Will eventually est.ablish the Begnc Animal of the Baron Cuvier universally, to the exclusion of 
 that of LinnEBus. 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF FISHES. 
 
 937 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Linncean System of Ichthyology. 
 2783. 77/e ichthyological divisions and nomenclatvre of Linneeus will, however, l)e our prin- 
 cipal guide in this department of Natural History, not because we think them equal to those 
 of Cuvier, but because they will best accord with the Linna?an sj-nonymes used in the 
 preceding Encyclopaedias of this series, and because the descriptive account of the objects 
 will best accord with the general account of them in works which the piscatory amateur may 
 most probably possess. 
 
 2784. The mimber of fishes in the hinncean systeyn comprises about four hundred species. A great many 
 have, however, been since added ; and, without doubt, an infinite number remains to be described. Of those, 
 however, not enumerated by this truly great man, there are but frw which concern our purpose of eluci- 
 dation, and still fewer connected with the pursuits of the angler. Such, however, as come within either of 
 these views, we shall not fail to notice. 
 
 2785. Fishes form the fourth class of animals in the Linncvan system, and are divided into six orders : — 
 Orders 1 , 2, .3, 4, are founded on the nature and situation of the fins, and also on the existence of bony rays 
 in the gills ; orders .5 and 6 are founded on a consideration of the nature of the gills and their appendages. 
 
 278G. The fins are natncd according to their sitnation (fig. 441.), as, a, pectoral fin ; b, ventral fin ; cc, anal 
 fin; d, caudal fin, or tail; e, dorsal, or back fin; /, bony gill-covers; g, branchiostegous rays and their 
 
 membranes ; h, lateral or side line. 
 The ventral fins are held to be an- 
 alogous to the feet of quadrupeds, 
 and thus the first order, or apodal, 
 embraces such fishes as want the 
 ventral fins ; order 2, or jugular, in- 
 ^^s^ ^^^ J dudes those with ventral fins placed 
 ^^^^^^^^^i( '■ before the pectoral ; order 3, or 
 "^ thoracic, includes such as have the 
 
 ventral fins immediately under the 
 pectoral ; order 4, or abdominal, com- 
 prises those which have the ventral 
 fins behind or beyond the pectoral ; 
 orders f> and 6 comprehend the car- 
 tilaginous division, and are founded on the nature of the gills and their appendages. 
 
 2787. The Linncsan genera are derived from the situation of the fins, the shape of the body, the covering, 
 figure, structure, and parts of the head, with the gills and their appendages, but particularly from the 
 branchiostegous membrane. The IJnnwan specific character is taken from the cirri, jaws, fins, spines, 
 lateral line, digitated appendages, tail, and colour. 
 
 Sect. II. Anatomy and Physiology of Fishes. 
 2788. TTie anatomical examination of fishes forma an interesting branch of their natural 
 history. An extended philosophical acquaintance with the human frame necessarily re- 
 quires the aids of human anatomy, nor can a similar knowledge of the animals around us 
 be fully acquired but through the means of comparative anatomy. It is thus that our 
 views of organisation, and its ultimate application to the phenomena of life, become gener- 
 alised and yet correct. It is thus that the causes of many apparent anomalies in the habits 
 and manners of animals are developed ; and it is by these means only that an arrangement 
 of them into congenerous groups can be satisfactorily made. The systems of classification 
 already noticed, and the characters which their authors have seized on for tlieir formation, 
 sufficiently show that something more was necessary than what had hitherto been done. 
 
 2789. It became evident long ago, that it was not by mere distinctions as to form, size, colour, localities, nor 
 even by reference to any individual set of organs, that a satisfactory classification could be made. A system 
 of organs might be found to extend in faint lines through a whole species ; yet it would often be attended 
 with such modifications and anomalies in some of its members, as should greatly obscure the characters 
 of identity. By the lights of comparative anatomy and physiology this conviction is pressed upon us, and we 
 perceive more and more tiiat it is only by a consideration of joint systems of organs, where an agreement in 
 structure and functions is borne out by determinate vital phenomena in all themembers possessing them, that 
 we are enabled to form congenerous groups on principles equally just and demonstrable. 
 
 2790. IVe propose on this stil/jcct to unite our anatomical and physiological inquiries ; and by thus consi- 
 dering the organic structure of the parts, together with iheir functional phenomena, we hope to divest the 
 matter of tediousness, and at once combine amusement with instruction. 
 
 27yi. The osteology or bony structure of fishes is particularly remarkable from the circum- 
 stance already noticed, that in some of them the fabric is built on a bony, and in others on 
 a cartilaginous, base. This difference of structure is very important to the naturalist, as on 
 it the two great primary divisions of fishes into bony and cartilaginous are formed. 
 
 2792. The bony skeleton. A general idea of the plan of the fish bones may be gained 
 from the skeleton of the carp (_fig. 442.); a, the occipital bone b, the parietal; c. 
 
 m k * 
 
 frontal ; d, nasal ; e, superior maxillary or upper jaw bone, which is movable ; /, in- 
 
 SKHT.BTON or Fisn 
 
^S8 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 ferior maxillary, or lower jaw ; g, os quadratum, a bone peculiar to fishes, compounded of 
 the branch of the lower jaw and the temporal bones ; A, operculum, or gill-cover ; i, 
 radii of the branchiostegous membrane, by which the genera are characterised ; k, a kind 
 of humerus, or arm bone, to which the thoracic fin or forearm is attached ; /, an imper- 
 fect scapula ; m, thoracic fin ; n, lingual bone ; o o, the spine ; p, extension of the 
 last caudal vertebra for the attachment of the caudal or tail-fin ; q, caudal or tail-fin ; r, the 
 ribs ; s, anal or vent-fin ; t, dorsal-fin ; w, orbit, or cavity for lodging the eye. 
 
 2793. li must not however be supposed, that the bones of one fish can be with propriety taken as a correct 
 type of the whole. The general assemblage of their osseous fabric is altogether more complicated than that 
 of most other animals. They vary in form and proportion very greatly in different species, and in point of 
 number there is hardly any affinity among them, there being three times as many in one fish as in another ; 
 and this is particularly the case with the minute bones. Even in the division of fishes called osseous, the 
 earthy part of the bones is smaller than in other animals, thus rendering them rather semicartilaginous than 
 firm bone : and, on the other hand, in the cartilaginous fishes their cartilages are fortified by walls of ossified 
 membrane ; so that both divisions are somewhat approximated in structure, notwithstanding the distinct- 
 iveness of their appellations. 
 
 2794. The cartilaginous skeleton is very difficult to exemplify by any individual figure. Some of the larger 
 flat fish, as the skate, may have their cartilaginous fabric exemplified ere they fall into decay, but in the 
 lesser cartilaginous fishes it is not an easy matter to represent them. There are head bones, so called; 
 thoracic cartilages, or bones; a vertebral column extended into caudal vertebrae, or tail. There are also 
 pelvic cartilages, or bones, to which the anal fins are articulated. Costse, or ribs, are apparent, and sur- 
 rounded by the pectoral fins, which in these flat fish appear like a continuation of the sides. 
 
 2795. The bones of the head of fishes being covered with skin only, give to this part a very rugged outline ; 
 and in most of them the head is large in proportion to the body, and is as diversified in figure as in the 
 number of bones that enter into its composition. For, while the perch has eighty bones in its head, and 
 some other fishes have many more, others have not half the number. In all they unite by ossification, as age 
 advances. The skull is articulated with the neck by a single tubercle of the occiput in some fishes, and in 
 others by means of two condyles ; but in all it is so joined as to admit of little motion, which would have been 
 inconvenient, and as they receive their food horizontally, it would also have been unnecessary. 
 
 2796. The teeth of fishes are not in general connected with the skeleton, and as by far the greater number 
 do not masticate their food, their teeth are tentacular or hook-like ; and are also variously placed, as in 
 some on the tongue, in others on the palate, throat, and even on the cartilaginous arches of the gills. 
 By means of these anomalous teeth they hold fast their prey, and when it is too large for perfect deglutition, 
 they are enabled thus to retain it until the stomachic portion is dissolved. Such fishes as have no teeth 
 within the mouth, are called leathern-mouthed : such are the carp, sturgeon, &c. In the pike, on the con- 
 trary, the teeth cover the mouth and throat most extensively. 
 
 2797. The vertebral<:olumn is extremely varied in the number of its pieces, which however are determinate 
 in nearly allied species. Artedi was induced to seize on them, as characters to distinguish the species ; and 
 the value of this anatomical fact is farther proved in the investigations of Mr.Yarrel, who considers himself 
 thereby enabled to determine that the diminutive fish mhitebait is not the young of the shad (Ctupea Alosa), 
 as hitherto considered by naturalists, the number of vertebriE in the shad being invariably fifty-five, whereas 
 in the whitebait it is uniformly fifty-six. The vertebral column is sometimes angular, often cylindrical, and 
 occasionally compressed. 
 
 2798. The rihs of fishes (fi(/. 442.) are very diversified, being double in some, forked 
 in others, and in a third variety altogether wanting. With regard to shape, they are com- 
 pressed in the carp, round in the cod, and bristle shaped in the herring. Within the area 
 of the gills, the sternum or breast bone, the scapula; or shoulder blades, and the clavicles or 
 collar bones, are placed. Thus, amidst diversities of character the most extraordinary, there 
 is exhibited throughout animated nature a relative unity of design. In flat fish the 
 want of ribs is compensated by the extreme length of the transverse processes. Two pelvic 
 bones also exist, which defend the abdominal viscera. 
 
 2799. The brain in fishes is an object of extreme curiosity, for although it is of a thin 
 jelly-like consistence only, yet its various parts are as distinct as those of quadrupeds and 
 birds; the divisions of the cerebrum and cerebellum are even more numerous. (See Dr. 
 Monro on the Brain of Fishes ; see also Mr. Gore's admirable illustrations of the brain of 
 the carp, lamprey, eel, flying fish, and Tedrodon Mola, appended to the Comparative Anatomy 
 of Carus, published by Messrs. Longman and Co., a work no anatomist or physiologist should 
 be without. ) Through the intermediate spaces of the dorsal vertebras may be seen the spinal 
 cord, of a size not proportioned to the brain from which it proceeds, or of which it is a 
 continuation, but always in proportion to the dimensions of the body. 
 
 2800. Fishes, like other red blooded animals, have most of them two eyes. We say most, 
 because, while anatomy has failed to detect them at all in a few species, of which the gas- 
 
 ^ft£) = v trobranchus is an instance, the four eyed 
 
 ^ ' ' j.^i^^tf^^S^'t" ' ' aiiableps, or loach (^fig. 443. ), exhibits the won- 
 
 ^Cji^^T (lerful anomaly of four apparent eyes, looking 
 
 ^ ,_ ^ '^ 'hrough two orbits. Altogether the visual 
 
 ^^*j<j^:i^_ -^ZZ^ organs of fishes exhibit diversities of situation, 
 
 •^ - ~ ~ =^ I )rm, and external appearance, more nume- 
 
 „^^ ^ ^ C^ rous and striking than those of most other 
 
 ~^~- — _— • ^-5^^;^^^^.^ .'^ uiimals. The general situation of the eyes 
 
 ANABiEPs. in fishes is that of one on each side of the 
 
 head : in what are termed flat fish, they are however both placed on the same side, with a 
 slightly oblique aspect. As the habits of these fish force them to recline on one side on the 
 ground, without this peculiar formation, the sight of one eye would have been lost ; but 
 with tlie eyes thus placed, the fish can direct both of them upwards, as well to protect 
 itself, as to watch for its prey which swims over it. 
 
Chap. I. NATURAL HISTORY OF FISHES. 939 
 
 2801. 2'he organs of hearing in fishes hay ehcen the subjects of much discussion, their 
 existence in them having been denied by naturalists, until anatomy at length removed all 
 doubt on this point, although some anglers are still sceptical on the subject. It is remark- 
 able that even the observant Linnaus was not able to satisfy himself that any auditory 
 organs could be discovered in fishes, an oversight which probably arose from the particular 
 specimens he examined, as in some fishes no external orifice can be detected. But even 
 when such is the case, there is always an internal auditory apparatus, and the sonorous 
 wave reaches a tremulous mass veiled under a thin bony lamella, and from thence the 
 tremors are spread over the sensitive organ within. It was formerly supposed that the 
 oscillations gave a tremulous impulse to the water around, and that their impressions were 
 imparted to the surface of the body ; whose irritability was thereby excited. But had this 
 been the case, all impressions received must have been general ; they could have had no 
 local direction, which was evidently contrary to observed facts, and to the phenomena of 
 hearing altogether. The Abbe Noilet ascertained, by conclusive experiments, detailed 
 in the Histoire de VAcademie Royale des Sciences, 1743, p. 26. that the human ear was sus- 
 ceptible to sound when immersed in water. The attention of Camper, Hunter, Vic d'Azyr, 
 and Monro, was afterwards directed to the demonstration of the auditive apparatus in these 
 animals. (See Phil. Trans. 1782, p. 373.) 
 
 2802. The auditive organ, however, is unquestionably much more simple in fishes than in 
 animals of a superior grade ; and there is, as regards this organ, a regular gradation from 
 the first of these to fishes. It varies in different orders of them ; but in all it does exist, and 
 consists of three curved tubes, which unite with one another : this union forms in some 
 only one canal, as in the cod, salmon, ling ; and in others a pretty large cavity, as in the 
 ray kind. In the Jack or pike there is an oblong bag, or blind process, which is an addition 
 to these canals, and communicates with them at their union. 
 
 2803. As fishes thus evidently possess the organ of hearing, the faculty itself can be no longer doubtful ; 
 and indeed numerous facts have been brought forward in confirmation of its existence. Mr. Hunter caused 
 a gun to be fired out of sight of a fishpond : the report affected the fish uniformly, so that they all vanished 
 to the bottom, and were many minutes before they again made their appearance. Gold and silver fish 
 have been frightened to death by the report of a pistol; and any sudden noise, if considerable, will often 
 make them start violently. In Germany it is common to summon the fishes by a bell to be fed. In China a 
 kind of drum, called a tamtam, is also employed to drive fishes into a net; nor are other confirmatory 
 facts wanting. 
 
 2804. The organs of taste in fishes are very obscure, though there is little reason to doubt 
 that they have some discriminating powers in the choice of their food beyond that of smell 
 which we know to be very acute. The tongue is, however, very imperfectly developed ; it 
 presents no papilla, and is supplied with none of the usual gustatory nerves. Fishes have also 
 been known to swallow the plummet of the fisherman instead of the bait ; and hence it is 
 probable that this sense is at least indistinct and weak. In this however, as in every 
 other part of our present subject, great diversity prevails. Cod, for example, will swallow 
 almost any thing, such is their voracity and insensibility : but on the other hand it must be 
 confessed, that some fishes are sufficiently dainty, and must be tempted by baits dressed up 
 with epicurean nicety ; and were we to lollow up the instructions of the ancients, we 
 should add essential oils to make the morsel more piquant. It is however probable, after 
 all, that this gastronomic preference is determined rather by tlje acuteness of the smell than 
 by the taste ; and in this view it may indeed be possible, that the effluvia from some vege- 
 table oils may so resemble the odours emitted by some insects, as to mislead the fishes. 
 (See the section on Fish Baits, p. 998.) 
 
 2805. The organs of smell in these animals are both external and internal, and present an 
 endless variety in form and structure in the different species. In some the nostrils are 
 single, and in others divided : they are round in the codfish, oval in the conger eel and 
 oblong in others. They are placed jn some cases midway between the snout and eyes ; in 
 others they approximate the eyes ; and in others again they are nearer to the snout. By 
 means of muscular fibres they can contract or dilate their orifices. The internal olfactory 
 organs consist, as in the Mammalia, of osseous cavities, supporting a mucous membrane 
 called pituitary, which is of exquisite sensibility, and open to the emanations given off from 
 bodies. The olfactory nerves have their origin in swellings or tubercles, almost as large as 
 the brain itself. In the cartilaginous tribes these nerves are very soft ; in the spinous they 
 are long and slender : and in fact, following the analogies of the other organs of sense, their 
 peculiarities of structure are endless. Finally, they are ramified throughout the pituitary 
 membrane. 
 
 2806'. The sense of smell in fishes is supposed by some to be very acute ; but although 
 Dr. Fleming considers the organs themselves as furnishing a useful guide to a systematic 
 distribution of the species, yet he does not think the sense of smell so well defined as might 
 be wished. This is a subject which greatly concerns the angler ; and we will ourselves 
 observe on it, that the well known voraciousness of fishes, and the eagerness with which 
 they will seize a metal button, or any glittering object, all seem to point out the organ of 
 sight as the principal instrument by which they discover their food, and consequently that 
 the angler's aim should be directed to that point. The acuteness or duluess lu the sense 
 
940 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part \lll. 
 
 
 of smelling among .isbes is therefore to a certain dejjree undetermined. The fishers of 
 early times indeed attributed to them a love of every savoury substance, and of many fetid 
 matters ; while, as we have already remarked, essential oils were deemed irresistible lures 
 to them. And these opinions are so prevalent in all treatises on icthyology, and appa- 
 rently so founded on fact, that we cannot but yield some credence to the assertions respect- 
 ing the acuteness of these alleged olfactory perceptions, which indeed the presence and 
 marked development of the organ might of themselves lead us to expect. 
 
 2807. The organs of touch iii fishes are not strongly marked. The skin is destitute of the 
 papillary membrane ; and this circumstance has engendered in the minds of anatomists a 
 belief, that the sense of touch is altogether wanting, or at best but very obscure. The well 
 known fact, however, that both jack and trout, particularly the latter, enjoy the titillation 
 of the hand, and even lean thereon for more close contact (in which propensity has origin- 
 ated the poacher's habit of taking the largest trout by tickling, as it is termed), is a suffi- 
 cient proof that the sense does exist, and that in some fishes it is active. In irritability also 
 they are not defective, as appears from the resistance they make to violence ; but nevertheless 
 we do not believe their feelings to be acute. 
 
 2808. Fishes have no organs of voice. This defect must be apparent, when we consider 
 that they have neither larynx nor lungs properly so called. The small sound emitted by 
 them occasionally is a kind of sigh, produced by expelling the air through the nearly closed 
 gill-flap. The dying snap of the herring is caused by a convulsive closing of the same part; 
 and the sucking or chuck of the chub, in warm sunny days, when swimming near the sur- 
 face, is, we are inclined to think, effected by the lips. This action may probably be occa- 
 sioned by some application of the mouth to the large leaves of aquatic plants, for it is most 
 observable when the fishes are beneath or near them. 
 
 Sect. III. The Digestive System in Fishes. 
 
 2809. A view of the principal viscera, employed as well in digestion as in other important 
 fiinctions, may be gained by judiciously placing a fish for the purpose of inspection. 
 
 Fig. 444. exhibits a member of the carp family ( G. Cyprinus) : 
 a, the heart, from which proceeds b, the dilated aorta ; c, the 
 diaphragm, or membrane which divides the head from the 
 chest; d, the liver; e e e e, the intestines; ee, the stomach, 
 seen protuding from under the liver ; /, the rectum ; g, the 
 r^^ /" vent ; h h, the kidneys, which in some fishes, as in the Cyprinug, 
 „ are very large, and almost united in one uniform mass, not 
 unlike the spleen; iiii, the ovaries or spawn, seen much 
 ^ ;/ enlarged previous to spawning ; k, the air bag or swim ; I, the 
 ■^ sjileen ; m, the bladder ; nn, the pectoral fins ; o, the anal fin; 
 p p, the bronchial membrane stretched open by hooks in order 
 to display the gills ; q q,r, the cartilaginous arches of the gills. 
 2SI0. The digestive system in fishes exhibits innumerable 
 modifications in the form and structure of the organs con- 
 cerned, as might be expected in animals which present the 
 diversities of carnivorous, piscivorous, insectivorous, and omni- 
 vorous. The structure of their assimilating organs does not 
 however follow all the analogies which usually present them- 
 selves in the parallel organs of carnivorous, graminivorous, and 
 omnivorous Mammalia. On the contrary, in some fishes in 
 whose stomachs the Crustacea are frequently found, the organ 
 itself is rather thin and membranous ; and in others, habituated, 
 as we suppose, to feed on insects and the smaller fishes, a 
 decidedly muscular gastric structure of considerable substance 
 is present, as in the mullet, salmon, trout, &c. " The dis- 
 tinction," as observed by Cuvier, " between the large and 
 small intestines in fishes cannot always be established with 
 certainty. Sometimes it is the upper part next to the 
 anus that is smallest, at the same time that its parietes are 
 thinner than those of the intestines above it : such is the case 
 in rays, sharks, the sturgeon, and the bichir, where the first 
 part of the intestine has a spinal valve ; and in the syngnathi, ostracious, and balistes, where 
 the first is separated from the second part of the intestine by a circular valve. In other 
 cases there is no difference in the diameter of the two divisions of the intestine ; which 
 however are distinguished by variations in the structure of the mucous membrane, or even 
 by the presence of a circular valve." There is not any appendage to the intestine at the 
 point where its two divisions (when they exist) communicate, the one portion inosculating 
 witli the other in such a manner as not to leave any cut de sac of sufficient importance to de- 
 serve to be distinguished by any particular name." 
 
 DIOR8TIVE 
 
Chaf. I. NATURAL HISTORY OF FISHES. 941 
 
 5811. Amunp the peculiarities of structure in the digestive organs of fishes, we must notice that of 
 the stomach of the gillaroo trout, in which fish it much resembles a gizzard in structure, having thick 
 muscular walls, not unlike those of large granivorous fowls. Among epicures it is usual to dress this part 
 alone, from its great substance, firmness, and flavour. 
 
 2812. The diueslive process in Jis/ies is unquestionable, but it is conducted in them with some peculiarities. 
 Thus, in the greater number, the food taken into the mouth receives ro mastication, the teeth being merely 
 prehensile, and the jaws having little lateral motion. Neither is there any salivary mixture, but the edible 
 matter is at once swallowed. The gullet is so short in most fishes, that the stomach (e e. Jig. 444.) appears 
 almost to open into the mouth. The dilatability of the oesophagus must be familiar to the trolling angler, who 
 beholds the enormous size of the fish that a moderate pike is able to take into his maw. Occasionally the 
 whole cannot be taken at once into the stomach, and in this case the remainder continues in theguUet until 
 digestion has lessened the bulk of the stomachic part. If the portion remaining within the oesophagus bo 
 sufficiently considerable to interfere with the motion of the gills, or the admission of water, the animal be- 
 comes choaked, as not unfrequently happens with pike. In usual cases, the food being received within the 
 stomach, is there acted upon as in other animals, first becoming macerated, and then, by some solvent power, 
 is gradually reduced into a soft pulp, the nutritious parts of which are absorbed, and go to nourish the frame, 
 the remainder passing onwards into the intestines. 
 
 2813. T/ie capacity of the digesti?ig powers in fishes is very great ; some of them are voracious in the ex- 
 treme, and can take a quarter of their own weight of food into the stomach every twenty-four hours ; yet their 
 capability of fasting is to the full as remarkable : they can subsist for weeks, and even months, without any other 
 support than the water they inhabit ; and it is the opinion of some, that they can so subsist during the period 
 of their natural lives. The facts, however, brought forward in proof of this are not of sufficient weight to 
 set aside the analogies of nature and the evidence of structure. It is indeed related, on the authority of 
 Rondeletius, that his wife kept a fish in a glass vessel for three years on nothing but water ; and might have 
 kept it longer, if it had not grown too large for the vessel. If the good lady had been much of an experi- 
 mentalist, she would not have grudged a new vessel for the sake of prolonging the life of the fish on the same 
 principles ; and we are warranted in saying that, with this indifference as to the result, but little dependence 
 IS to be placed on the previous treatment. A course of similar experiments, conducted on sure grounds, is 
 necessary to establish the principle. The statements respecting the long fasts of gold and silver fish are pro- 
 bably, in an equal degree, derived from the doubtful testimony of servants, visitors, &c. In a state of con- 
 finement, they seldom, if ever, live beyond one or two years ; and if their lives were even extended beyond 
 this period, their longevity would be insufficient to justify the assumption of a capability of surviving during 
 their natural lives on water alone. The slow-worm (Anguis) will live inclosed in a bottle without food for 
 two years, but eventually dies of inanition. Mr. Daniel, however, has gone into a long and laboured detail to 
 demonstrate the existence of this power, so totally opposite to nature. 
 
 2814. Theoretically he appears to argue, that as water, which is a compound fluid, is found equal to the 
 support and nourishment of vegetables, there is no reason to suppose otherwise than that water alone may 
 suffice to support the life of fishes also. Would it not have been more to the point to have regarded the con- 
 stitutional voracity of almost all fishes, and their predilection for some food before that of others, as a proof 
 that food is necessary to their permanent existence, and the capability of abstaining therefrom is only occa- 
 sional ? Water indeed is, in most cases, so compounded, and holds in suspension so many animal substances, 
 that we may the less wonder at any occasional proofs of abstinence from either vegetable or animal matter in 
 bulk. 
 
 2815. The intestines of fishes {c ee e, Jig. 44.4.) neither generally nor individually admit 
 of comparison with those of Mammalia. In each genus a particular form is apparent, and 
 thus the diversities throughout the whole alimentary track are great ; but in the intestines 
 they are particularly so. Their intestines are covered by a membranous sac or peritoneum, 
 as in quadrupeds. 
 
 2816. The fish vent, or anus {g, fig. 444.), presents as many varieties of form and situation 
 as the other parts of the body, and on these anal peculiarities Scolopi built his system of 
 classification. This opening forms in most cases the general cloaca for the urinary, the 
 intestinal, and ovarial functions, i. e. the deposit of the spawn. 
 
 2817. The liver is an important organ in fishes {d, fig. 444.), not more on account of its 
 size than of its individual importance in the animal economy. It lies principally within 
 the left regipn of the abdomen, and is commonly either of a light yellow colour, or of a 
 dirty brown. In some fishes it is undivided, as in the lamprey, flounder, salmon, &c. ; in 
 the perch, carp, and others, deep fissures divide it into lobes. The mass of the liver in fishes 
 is strikingly cellular, and its cells are nearly filled with oil, whence in the larger tribes is 
 derived an enormous quantity for economical purposes. "When the liver is very large the 
 kidneys are usually small ; but when it is comparatively small, the kidneys usurp its place, 
 and are of great size. The secretion of this quantity of oil in the liver of most fishes, is in 
 accordance with the same general purposes for which some of them have been covered with 
 a vast layer of oleaginous or fatty matter, particularly of those which inhabit the polar seas, 
 such being by analogy observed to be the best defence against cold, and the best supply 
 against occasional want. 
 
 2818. A gall bladder is also present in most fishes, but it varies greatly 'as well as to its 
 size as its contents in different species : in the salmon the bile is of a yellowish white ; in 
 the carp and eel very green, and in others of different shades. It is somewhat detached 
 from the bladder, and pours its contents into the intestines by its cystic duct, sometimes 
 continuous and sometimes in contact with the hepatic duct. They have a pancreas also, 
 which is composed of numerous thread-like tubes, which pour a serous fluid into the first 
 portion of the intestinal canal near the biliary orifice. The cartilaginous and broadly extended 
 fishes, however, have it more solid and massive. The spleen also in most fishes {b, fig. 444.) 
 as in other animals, is so placed as to be subjected to pressure ; which pressure it receives 
 sometimes by means of the air sac under which it lies, and sometimes by means of the 
 stomach, liver, or intestines, so varied is its situation. It is plentifully supplied with blood, 
 as in mammiferous quadrupeds and birds, and it returns its blood to the liver. 
 
 2819. The heart iti fishes {a, fig. 444.) is simply pulmonic, and one more systematic would 
 have been unnecessary to animals, which receive as they do the blood from the veins, and 
 
942 FISHING. Part VI 11. 
 
 transmit the whole of it to the aerating organs. It consists of a single auricle and ventricle, 
 corresponding with the right side of the heart in the Mammalia. It varies greatly in shape 
 
 in different fishes, heing triangular, quadrilateral, or 
 44.5 semicircular, as it belongs to varied genera. From it 
 proceeds a large artery, which, subdividing, extends to 
 the bronchia or gills, throughout the feathered rami 
 of which it is most minutely ramified, and from 
 whence having undergone a great change by coming 
 in contact with the air, it becomes a vital fluid, fitted 
 for the support of the body. The respiratory organs 
 ^ of fishes with free gills, which are considered as those 
 that approach nearest to the aerating system in Mam- 
 malia, are represented by fig. 445., where the head of a 
 oiu,s OK Kis:i. fl^j^ of the class with free gills is seen. The upper (c)with 
 
 its diverging rays, marks the leaflets of the gills of the most perfect kind, being four to 
 each side of the head (e). Each gill is attached by means of a cartilage, which is united with 
 the bones of the tongue at the lower letter (c), and is covered with a gill-lid, or operculum, 
 but which is here removed : a marks the face of the fish, and the internal extent of the 
 leaflets ; b, situation of gill flap, extending from d to lower c. 
 
 2820. TTie animal heat in ^fishes is scarcely two and a half degrees beyond the temperature 
 of the water they inhabit : they therefore rank ainong the cold blooded animals, in which 
 the colour of the blood is less changed, and the temperature of their bodies less sensibly 
 increased than in the warm blooded or higher orders. It is however necessary to remark, 
 that the degree of intensity of the colour of the blood, and the vital heat emitted, bear little 
 proportion to each other. The number of respirations made by fishes being between 
 twenty and thirty per minute, the gills have evidently a less capacity for receiving the 
 benefit of an extensive application of air than the lungs ; and it follows that the animal 
 heat from these united causes is necessarily reduced in fishes. ( For a more copious detail of 
 the source of animal heat see Respiration in Quadrupeds, p. 198.) 
 
 2821 . That fishes have urinary organs was for some time considered as doubtful. Rondeletius was of opinion, 
 that they were destitute both of kidneys and bladder; but the existence of both has been demonstrated by 
 Willoughby and others. In fishes, as in Mammalia, it is now well known that an excrementitious urinary 
 fluid is separated from the blood by two kidneys {hh,Jig.iH.), which are uniform in substance, of a reddish 
 colour, long, narrow, and apparently united into one mass. A separate ureter empties the urine into a 
 dilatation or bladder {m,fig.m.). In the Chondroplerygii they empty themselves at once into the common 
 cloaca. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Motive Organs of Fishes. 
 2822. The organs of motion in fishes may be considered as internal and external, both of 
 which are particularly interesting, because, accustomed as we are to con:jider progression, 
 and in fact any displacement of the body, as the operation of extended extremities acting 
 on lengthened levers, with a marked preparatory effort, we cannot but look with wonder at 
 the varied and instantaneous motions of the finny tribes, acting on a medium so little resist- 
 ing as water, and with organs apparently so inefficient for the purpose. The internal motive 
 organs are the muscles, whose contractions operate on the fins, which may be considered as 
 the external organs of motion. The muscular fibre of which the muscles of fishes are com- 
 posed is soft, gelatinous, and usually without much colour ; hence it is either sparingly 
 supplied with blood, or the red particles do not enter it. From this cause a deep incision 
 into the sides of a fish lets out but little blood, but the smallest puncture of the gills causes 
 profuse bleeding. The muscles of some fishes, as the salmon, are however red, particularly 
 those about the head : in the lamprey, on the contrary, the muscles are of a dark grey. 
 How then does this absence of red blood in the fleshy fibre of fisheSj eminently gifted as 
 they are with strength, become reconcilable with the doctrine which attributes force to the 
 muscles of other animals in proportion as they are supplied with it ? Thus in the eating 
 of fish we meet with no stringy portions but such as are derived from the skinny expansions; 
 yet we know, by the intensity and continuance of the exertions of these animals in a 
 medium continually opposing resistance to their bodies, that a powerful force exists within 
 them. To this we reply, that the muscular contractions which operate on the motions of 
 fishes are principally dependent on a stimulus derived from the brain and nerves acting on 
 another principle inherent in the muscles themselves called irritability, as that of the brain is 
 called nervous influence. It is by nervous influence that a muscle, when cut out of the 
 body, and thus totally separated from the brain and nerves, still retains its contractility, and 
 shrinks from the irritation of pricking, elasticity, or cauterisation. It likewise appears, that 
 the duration and force of the property are increased by a sudden and violent separation from 
 nervous influence, on which circumstance the phenomena of crimping depend. 
 
 2823. Crimping, as we know, is a practice common with fishermen, who as soon as a fish is taken stun it 
 with a violent blow on the head ; and in order to act on the irritability and contractility of the muscles, they 
 divide the fibres by deep transverse sections. This operation causes the muscular flbrillae to contract into 
 the smallest possible space, and thereby the fish becomes much firmer, and so remains for a considerable time: 
 it is therefore an operation, which the angler who eats the fish he catches should be well acquainted with. 
 
Chap. I. NATURAL HISTORY OF FISHES. 943 
 
 2824. The air bladder of fishes: {h,fiff. 444.), is very generally considered as an appendage 
 to their motive organs ; but the extent of its operations is disputed, and the phenomena 
 attending its presence or absence are not calculated to reconcile all these differences of 
 opinion. Dr. Needham supposed it to be a digestive organ, because it communicates with 
 the alimentary canal. (De Formato Ftetu, ch. vi. ) But the more general opinion enter- 
 tained by naturalists, and that which best accords with sound philosophy, is that of its 
 affording buoyancy : hence its various synonymes, scientific and popular, all recognise this 
 principle : Willoughby names it vesica natatoria ; and Artedi, vesica aeria. Popularly it is 
 called the air bag, the bladder, or the swim ; and in larger fishes, particularly the cod, it is 
 known by the name of the sound. 
 
 2825. The external motive organs of these animals are the fins, which, under the influence 
 of the nerves, produce all the motions of fishes with an ease and rapidity that excite our 
 admiration ; while the peculiarity of their formation exhibits the care which has been taken 
 to suit them to the varied species of motion most habitual to the endless varieties of the 
 finny race. In the quiet and retired lake fish the fins are small, thin, and light ; but in 
 the pelagian tribes, which traverse wide seas and encounter raging tempests, they are 
 observed to be massive and powerful. So great is the force with which these organs act, 
 that, impelled by their muscular energies, the sword-fish is enabled to pierce through the 
 copper sheathing and the massive wood- work of large ships ; the salmon to force himself 
 even through rapid cataracts, and to make the most surprising leaps : nor is there indeed 
 any animal which can move from a state of rest with such velocity as the fish. In fact, the 
 force of their operating muscles is more intense than at first sight is apparent ; but when 
 we remember that the trout, salmon, and other fishes, remain steadily for hours in one 
 situation watching for prey, notwithstanding the action of powerful currents, some idea 
 may be formed of its intensity. The shark accompanies ships on their voyages for many 
 days, and as some allege even for weeks ; and such is his rapidity of motion, that Cuvier 
 says, were he capable of supporting the action for so long a period, he might traverse the 
 globe in thirty days. 
 
 2826. The mmiber of the fins as jnotive organs varies according to the genera, and even according to the 
 species. It is difficult, therefore, to fix on those fins which exercise the greatest influence on the habits of the 
 animal, as there is not anyone fin common to all fishes, although all fishes have at least one of these organs 
 more or less developed. The size of the fins is equally various in the different species, as it bears no 
 constant proportion to the figure or magnitude of the fish, or to its habits or instincts. 
 
 2827. The mechanical action of the fins has been explained in a masterly and philosophical 
 manner by Borelli in his celebrated work, De Motu Animalium. Dr. Paley in his Na- 
 tural Ttieology has also illustrated it by a popular and interesting method: — " Fish," he 
 writes, " have very nearly the same specific gravity with the element in which they move, 
 therefore with them there is little or no weight to bear up :" what is wanted is only an im- 
 pulse suflScient to carry the body through a resisting medium, or to maintain the posture, 
 or to support or restore the balance of the body, which is always the most unsteady when 
 there is no weight to sink it. For these offices the fins are sufficiently large, though they 
 are much smaller than wings, with which birds have been furnished for similar purposes : 
 their action is mechanical ; their position, and the muscles by which they are moved, are in 
 the highest degree convenient. In most fish, besides the great fin, the tail, we find two 
 pairs upon the sides, one or two upon the back, and one upon the belly, or rather between 
 the belly and the tail. The balancing use of these organs is thus proved. Of the large- 
 headed fish, if the pectoral fins (that is, the pair which is close behind the gills) be cut of}", 
 the head falls prone to the bottom ; if the right pectoral fin only be cut off, the fish leans to 
 that side ; if the ventral fin on the same side be cut away, then it loses its equilibrium en- 
 tirely. The pectoral, and more particularly the ventral, fins serve to raise and depress the 
 fish : when the fish desires to have a retrograde motion, a stroke forward with the pectoral 
 fin effectually produces it ; if the iish desire to turn either way, a single blow with the tail 
 the opposite way sends it round at once ; if the tail strike both ways, the motion produced 
 by the double lash is progressive, and enables the fish to dart forward with an astonishing 
 velocity. When the tail is cut off, the fish loses all motion, and gives itself up to be borne 
 whither the water impels it. The rest of the fins therefore, so far as respects motion, seem 
 to be merely subsidiary to this. 
 
 2828. The advantages resulting from observations on the mechanism of fishes in all like- 
 lihood led to the most important results. The action of the fins probably first engendered 
 the idea of oars to the savage, who having committed his person to the buoyancy of a plank, 
 further secured the assistance of a propelling power by a paddle. To the plank succeeded a 
 raft, and next a bark. In Egypt and Abyssinia these early barks were principally made of 
 the paper reed ( Cyprinus Papyrus), which is confirmed by Diodorus Siculus, Strabo, Lucan, 
 Pliny, and other ancient writers. Of vessels so formed, frequent mention is made also in 
 the Holy Scriptures. In these voyages our navigators prcbably met with, the most perfect 
 of the molluscous sailors, the paper nautilus ( Argonauta Argo, fig. 446. ), when to their 
 yet rude vessel they were further taught to add the means of increased celerity with dimi- 
 nished labour, and the additional capability of directing its course. In the membranous 
 
944 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 4i6 
 
 expansion held between two of the arms of this extraordinary animal they caught the idea 
 
 of sails. Two other of its arms, employed to direct its course, instructed them in the 
 
 use and formation of a rudder ; while 
 the remainder, by its motions, led 
 them to use oars also as an additional 
 propelling power. From this humble 
 origin tall ships grew, and navies 
 flourished. 
 
 2829. " The nautilus, or pompilus," 
 says Pliny, " is among the principal 
 miracles of Nature. It ascends to the 
 surface of the sea in a supine posture, 
 and gradually raising itself up forces 
 out, by means of its tube, all the water 
 from the shell, in order that it may 
 swim the more readily ; then, throwing 
 back the two foremost arms, it displays 
 between them a membrane of won- 
 derful tenuity, which acts as a sail, 
 while with the remaining arms it rows 
 itself along, the tail in the middle 
 
 acting as a helm to direct its course : thus it pursues its voyage, and if alarmed by any 
 
 appearance of danger, takes in the water and descends." 
 
 " Two feet they upward raise, and steady keep ; 
 These are the masts and rigging of the ship. 
 A membrane stretched between supplies the sail, 
 Bends from the masts, and swells before the gale. 
 The other feet hang paddling on each side. 
 And serve for oars to row, and helm to guide : 
 'Tis thus they sail, pleased with the wanton game. 
 The fish, the sailor, and the ship the same. 
 
 But when the swimmers dread some danger near. 
 The sportive pleasure yields to stronger fear : 
 No more they wanton strive before the blasts, 
 But strike the sails, and bring down all the masts. 
 The rolling waves their sinking shells o'erflow, 
 And dash them down again to sands below." 
 
 Times Telescope for 1822. 
 
 2830. Leaping is also practised by fishes, as we know by the considerable springs they make out of the 
 water after flies. But the most extraordinary proof of this faculty is exhibited by the salmon, whose leaps to 
 overcome the obstructing rocks of waterfalls, in his passage up rivers, are truly astonishing. The action of 
 the flying fish is but a leap, acting on the buoyancy of distended pectoral fins. Other fishes likewise, as the 
 Scorpcena, Trigla, and Pegasus, are endowed with this power. Climbing is also common to some, as the 
 Perca Scandens. Eels we well know to be endowed with this faculty : when they have surmounted a per- 
 pendicular obstruction, by opposing their own viscid surface to the surfaces of the matter to be passed up, 
 they are then able, by tortuous wriglings, to advance to considerable distances in search of new locations ; 
 and it is thus that new-made ponds are sought out and stocked by them. 
 
 2831. The painted angler (Lophius Picius, Jiff. 447.) proves himself an adept in walking, 
 which he effects by means of a peculiarity in his pectoral fins. Monsieur Renard affirms 
 
 that he knew an instance of an individual 
 of this tribe (the anguis) which having 
 been kept out of water for three days, 
 walked about the house in the manner of a 
 dog. We were also informed by a naval 
 officer, that, when on a voyage, one of these 
 aquatic gentry proved a source of great 
 entertainment to all on board. He used to 
 walk about the deck after the manner of 
 that just noticed. Every now and then. 
 However, he was let down inclosed in a net 
 into the sea, where he was supposed to 
 pursue his avocation as an angler, and 
 after two or three hours thus spent, he was drawn up again. 
 
 2832. The adhesive organ of fishes, termed a sucker, may be considered as a borrowed 
 organ of motion. Its situation is not always the same in species which possess it, being in 
 some thoracic, and in others placed on the top of the head. In the Remora it is coronal and 
 oval, consisting of transverse rows of cartilaginous plates, connected by one edge to the 
 surface of the head, while the other edge is free and finely pectinated. A longitudinal 
 partition divides the plates. 
 
 2833. Electricity is one of the most surprising phenomena connected with the organology 
 of fishes. The torpedo ( Raia Torpedo Linn. ) is an inhabitant of most seas, but is found 
 larger and stronger in the Mediterranean than in most other seas. Its body is somewhat 
 circular, perfectly smooth, slightly convex above, and marked along each side of the spine 
 by several small pores or foramina : the colour of the upper surface is usually a pale reddish 
 brown, sometimes marked by five large, equidistant, circular, dusky spots, with paler 
 centres ; the under surface is whitish or flesh coloured. The torpedo, however, is observed 
 to vary considerably in the cast and intensity of its colours. The general length of this 
 
Chap. I. NATURAL HISTORY OF FISHES. 945 
 
 fish seems to be about eighteen inches, or two feet, but it is occasionally found of for larger 
 dimensions, specimens having been met with on our own coasts of the weight of fifty, 
 sixty, and even eighty pounds^ This electric fish has been celebrated both by ancients and 
 moderns for its wonderful faculty of causing a sudden numbness, or painful sensation, in 
 the limbs of those who touch or handle it. The electric phenomenon of the torpedo is 
 commonly by ignorant persons ascribed to enchantment. Thus we are told by Oppian, 
 that the torpedo, conscious of his latent faculty, when caught by a hook exerts it in such 
 a manner that, passing along the line and rod, it benumbs the astonished fisherman, and 
 suddenly reduces him to a state of helpless stupefaction. There is a mixture of truth and 
 fable in this account. " The real effect of the torpedo," says Mr. Walsh, " appears to be 
 absolutely electrical, forming its circuit through the same conductors with electricity, and 
 being intercepted by the same non-conductors as glass and sealing wax." The galvanic or 
 electric powers of the gymnote, or electric eel, are however universally allowed to be even 
 greater than those of the torpedo. 
 
 2834. The exterior coverings of fishes consist principally of the skin and scales. They 
 have it is true various other appendages, but these are in most cases only prolongations of 
 one or other of them under distinct names : an inner sensible layer, called true skin or 
 cerium ; and an outer, known as cuticle. Between these is spread a mucous web, termed 
 rete mucosum, of various tints, which, shining through the transparent scales and cuticle, 
 gives to fishes their colour. The corium is thick in such fishes as have minute scales, but 
 more thin and membranous when the scales are large. 
 
 2835. The scales of fishes exhilnt the same varieties which mark the other organs. In- 
 stead of imbricated scales lying over each other, like the tiles of a house, with a fixed base, 
 and the distal margin free, sometimes true osseous plates exist, which in the sturgeon are 
 limpet shaped. The common stickleback is a familiar instance of one of the fishes furnished 
 with movable spines ; and the readiness with which the little gentleman bristles up his 
 back has left a smarting impression on many an urchin who ensnared him with his bent 
 pin and packthread. Among the diversities in scales may be noticed those of the large 
 scaled carp, in which, while some are of the usual size, others are of extraordinary mag- 
 nitude, mailing it in particular parts of the body. Scales are common to all fishes : eels, 
 and some other fish, reputed to be destitute of them, are not so, but have them extremely 
 minute. The scales of the eel are particularly noticed in our angling for that fish. Leu- 
 wenhock describes the scales of fishes as formed with surprising beauty and regularity, and 
 as exhibiting an endless variety in external figure and contexture, observable not only in 
 those taken from distinct sorts of fish, but even in those of the same fish. 
 
 2836. The cirri of fishes are appendicular prolongations of the skin of the head, the 
 mouth, the throat, and other parts ; the term is, however, principally applicable to those 
 which project from the mouth, called by fishermen wattles, or beard, of which the barbel and 
 caqi are familiar instances. In some marine fish, as the Silurus, Clarias, Polynemus, &c. 
 they are numerous, and are sometimes as long as the fish itself. 
 
 2837. Fishes are well known to be furnished with a slimy mucus over the exterior of 
 the body, which serves to shield them from the abrading and penetrating influence of the 
 water, and to enable them to elude the grasp of their enemies, as must be known to the 
 angler in his attempts to hold them : it exudes from small pores in the scales, correspond- 
 ing with openings, or ducts, in the skin underneath. It is the decomposition of this mucous 
 albumen which gives to fishes that opaque filmy appearance when they have remained 
 some time dead in the water ; and it is the coagulation of this same matter which gives to 
 the eel its whitened opaque look when dipped into boiling water. The lateral line, which 
 extends along the sides of fishes, is a specialty sui generis, and has no analogy in animated 
 nature, unless the lateral line of aerial spiracles in insects be considered as a feeble type. 
 It is almost universally present, and is perhaps only wanting in the lamprey and a few 
 others. It exhibits several striking peculiarities, varying in position and direction accord- 
 ing to the species. It usually follows a course from the upper angle of the gills to the 
 middle of the tail, thus dividing the lateral surfaces of the fish into two portions. In 
 most sea fishes it inclines more towards the back, but in those inhabiting fresh water its 
 inclination is rather towards the abdomen. The line is generally single, but in a few in- 
 stances, as in the sand eel, it is double. 
 
 Sect. IV. The Reproductive System in Fishes. 
 
 2838. The breeding of fishes, or their reproductive system, is a curious and important 
 subject, both to the naturalist and economist ; but, unfortunately, it is involved in great ob- 
 scurity, arising not only from the retired habits of the animals, and the nature of the 
 element in which they reside, but also from the diversities in the phenomena which charac- 
 terise the process of reproduction itself in the different species. That philosophical zoolo- 
 gist, Dr. Fleming, divides fishes into two classes : those which have the sexes distinct, as in 
 the oviparous, and those in which they are united. The first class is again divided into such 
 
 3 P 
 
946 FISHING Part VIII. 
 
 as have the impregnation external, and such as have it internal. The oviparous fishes are the 
 most numerous, and the procreative act takes place in them after the ova are excluded. In other 
 words, the milter and s/jaa^raer unite their several seminal products to render the ova prolific. 
 A social union appears to be formed between a male and female, who join in the search of 
 a suitable place for the deposit of their spawn, which in the salmon genus is under sand or 
 on gravel. In other fishes it may be shed in the crevices of rocks, upon or under sea- weeds, 
 &c. &c. In this great work the male joins as assiduously as the female; but the deposit being 
 mutually and simultaneously made, and impregnation being thereby insured, all sym- 
 pathetic union between these parents is now supposed to be altogether dissolved ; at all 
 events, the progeny are no further objects of solicitude. We, however, appeal to the expe- 
 rience of every old and observant angler, if he has not remarked that in certain portions of 
 most waters he has from time to time met with two fish of the same kind in the same spot, 
 and usually unattended by any others, except among congregational fishes. We would par- 
 ticularly allude to jack, salmon, and trout, to which fish our present observations are prin- 
 cipally confined. 
 
 2839. The process of spawning in the salmon, which may be considered as a general type, 
 is thus described by Mr. Halliday in his communications to the House of Commons : — 
 " When they proceed to the shallow waters, which is generally in tlie morning, or at twi- 
 light in the evening, they play round the ground, two of them together. When they begin 
 to make the furrow, they work up the gravel rather against the stream, as a salmon cannot 
 work with his head down the stream, for the water entering his gills in this manner would 
 drown him. When they have made a furrow, they go a little distance, the one to one side 
 and the other to the other side of the furrow, and throw themselves on their sides when they 
 come together, and, rubbing against each other, they shed their spawn both into the furrow 
 at once. I have seen three pair upLiu a spawning-bed at a time in the Annan, and have 
 stood and looked at them, both while making the furrow and while laying the spawn. They 
 do not lay it all at once ; on the contrary, it requires from about eight to twelve days for 
 them to lay their stoi-'k of spawn. I have often taken a number of these melts with the 
 skin rubbed off below the jaws, just between the chouk fins (pectorals), almost the size of 
 half a crown, with rubl)ing up the gravel, and making the holes for the spawn, which betng 
 deposited, the bed is made and covered as they go along, both assisting in the operation." 
 
 2840. hi favourable situations, as early as the second day, the spot or germ within the 
 ovum of many fishes becomes opaque. In four or five days a pulsatory motion may be 
 observed in it, and in two or three days more the rudiments of the organs may be distin. 
 guished, as the spines, eyes, and tail. The form being now somewhat developed, the fins 
 protrude : — first, the pectoral ; next, the caudal : the dorsal, ventral, and anal follow in suc- 
 cession, and pursue this order of development. In ten or twelve days the ovum bursts, and 
 the embryo springs into active life. The immediate time however, in which the process of 
 vivifieation takes place, varies, as already observed, in different species. 
 
 2841. Viviparous fishes, or fishes with the sexes distinct, a.wA -viith internal impregnation, are found princi- 
 pally among the Chondroptervsii, or cartilasinous fishes: a few of the osseous tribes are also found in this 
 
 division. The male organs in this 
 
 1<8 class, particularly in the sharks and 
 
 _^^^ ^w J j-^, ^ — rays, present two large flat testes, each 
 
 2^^J_ ''"'~3»^^B^^M^^^;:^:^^?.A;'7,i^.?y. '--" ^gs^ divided into two portions, one re- 
 
 _» - „ sembling the soft melt of the ovipa- 
 
 - rous fishes, the other made up of 
 small glandular portions. The female 
 organs of the sharks and rays, which 
 we may take as types of this class, 
 are composed of two ovaria, each 
 having an oviduct which dilates into 
 ~ - ' -^ ■ the uterus. The period of the im- 
 
 viviPARnuB Bi.RNNY. pregnatlou of the ovum, and the man- 
 
 ner of it, are at present undetermined. In the -viviparous blenny (fig. 448.) the young fish are seen escaping 
 from the abdomen, and entering on a new scene, amidst innumerable enemies ; and although the watchful 
 mother guards and defends them, they nevertheless fall a sacrifice to numerous devastating foes around 
 them. 
 
 2842. Fishes iinth the sexes united are not very common. Sir Everard Home however found, that in the 
 lamprey the sexual organs of both kinds are always present in the same individual. Having been unsuccess- 
 ful in obtaining any male lampreys, although he got what were considered females in plenty, he began to 
 suspect that the individuals of this species were all hermaphrodites, and his observations justified his conjec- 
 tures. The anatomical specialties of these organs in this fish are detailed in Phil. Trans. 1815, part ii. p. 266. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Fecundity of Fishes. 
 2843. The fecundity of fishes is a more curious phenomenon than any of those which are 
 observed in their economy. In some this faculty is so extreme as to produce astonishment; 
 and again in others it is confined to a few, perhaps to one or two only. By a wise and 
 beneficent regulation in Nature, the voracious and non-edible tribes are among those of but 
 little fecundity, otherwise the depths of the ocean would become a common grave for all the 
 living ; and our shores would be fatal to all who approached their limits. Happily, on the 
 contrary, the cod, the herring, the sturgeon, &c. &c. pour in gregarious myriads, and supply 
 us with the blessings of a food, at once valuable and easy of attainment. Thus it is that the 
 prolific powers of fishes have occupied the attention of many naturalists, but perhaps to 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 DISEASES OF FISHES. 
 
 947 
 
 none are we more indebted than to Mr. Harmer, for the extent and profundity of his 
 researches into this important subject ; and we regret that our circumscribed limits forbid 
 our transferring them to our pages. 
 
 2844. Fishes are subject to diseases both in a natural and domesticated state. The extremes 
 of temperature affect them ; and thus in ponds they sometimes die when the heat is exces- 
 sive. The rigours of winter are still more fatal, particularly in shallow waters. Occa- 
 sionally an epidemic mortality prevails among them, apparently dependent on cold. A 
 description of such a disease will be found in the Journal Physique for November 1789, at 
 which period the inhabitants of some districts lost nearly all their stock of carp, pike, 
 and trout. 
 
 2845. Internal parasitic anitnals may be ranked among the causes of disease in fishes, as they prove not only 
 troublesome and injurious, but sometimes even destructive. Linnaeus has given a formidable list, which has 
 been arranged more systematically, and somewhat augmented, by the acumen and industry of subsequent 
 naturalists, as Pallas, Miiller, Lamarck, Latreille. 
 
 2846. The external parasitic animals which attach themselves to fishes are of various 
 kinds, as^jr. 449., which exhibits several, will show: tliey are, as will be seen, of very 
 
 449 
 
 different forms. These parasites are, tlie 
 Lernea, Monoculus, and Oniscus, of Linnsus ; 
 and the Cecrops, Pandarus, and Anthosoma, 
 of subsequent naturalists. 
 
 2847. Lernea, fish-louse, or fish-biter 
 tribe, are molluscous blind-worms, with 
 a naked body, often oblong and cylin- 
 drical, having three or four tentacula, with 
 which they fix themselves closely to the skin 
 and other parts of fishes. Tlie forms of 
 these lernea are so varied, that it is hardly 
 possible to offer a graphic type of the whole. 
 The Lernea Salmonia is rendered peculiarly interesting by its notoriety. It is this fish-louse 
 which fixes itself on the gills of salmon, and commits the ravages sometimes seen there. 
 The Monoculus Piscinus is as indigenous to the salt waters as the Lernea Salmonia is 
 to the fresh ; hence, though the salmon on leaving the sea speedily gets rid of these, he is 
 soon attacked by a foe more inveterate, the lernea, or maggot as it is called by the fishermen 
 of the North. When these fix on the gills they erode and do much injury, and it is not 
 improbable that the eagerness to get rid of them may stimulate the salmon's return to the 
 sea, which immediately destroys the lernea, and repairs the evils it has caused. 
 
 2848. The Lernea Cyprinaeea is also not uninteresting to the angler, from its general diffusion throughout 
 almost the whole of the carp genus. It may be observed, with its cylindrical body and four tentacula, adhering 
 to them, particularly when the fish are out of season. Lernea Truitce also frequently comes under the tiy- 
 fisher's notice, and is not an uncommon cause of spoiling his sport, particularly in the spring. At which time 
 it is not unusual, after having hooked a large trout, to find him a dead weight, affording no sport, but yielding 
 up his life without a struggle. In such case, when the captive is taken out he is usually found to be partially 
 covered with the Lernea Trutlcc;, or trout-lice, to which the defective condition of the fish is to be attributed, 
 although it is not improbable they are more a consequence than a cause of disease. We must, however, 
 conclude this notice, with barely mentioning the tcenia, a well known cause of disease in fishes, and also 
 ihefascioliT. 
 
 2849. The tcenia is probably in the first degree hurtful to fishes, and the fascioltE in the next. A periodica, 
 nffection of the eyes also occurs to some fishes, of which the mackerel is an instance, and has been thought 
 to be dependent on a winter hybernation in the mud. But although we do not altogether deny this as a cause, 
 yet, as we are inclined to think the cuticle or outer skin of most fishes to be deciduous (in some cases we 
 think the scales are so likewise), may not the temporary blindness with which they are sometimes affected 
 be in some way connected with this annual decortication, in which the eyes, being covered with cuticle 
 must participate by becoming disorganised and opaque? 
 
 2850. The phenoi}iena attending death in fishes. Mr. White ot Selborne thus graphically and ac- 
 curately observes on the manner in which fishes die in their own element: — "So soon as the crea- 
 ture sickens, the head sinks lower and lower 
 
 __^ 450 », <^-:\ 
 
 
 JC 
 
 ^ 
 
 m 
 
 and it stands, as it were, upon it ; until getting 
 weaker, and losing all poise, the tail turns 
 over, and at last he swims on the surface of 
 the water with the belly upwards (/gf. 450.). 
 The reason why fishes, when dead, float in that 
 manner, is very obvious, because when the body 
 is no longer balanced by the fins of the belly, the 
 broad muscular back preponderates by its own 
 gravity, and turns the belly uppermost, as 
 lighter, from its being a cavity, and because it 
 contains the swimming bladder which contri- 
 butes to render it buoyant." Dying, as an acf 
 |)roduced by removal from water, is brought 
 about in a longer or shorter period, by the 
 absence of air in the blood. It was long 
 ago observed by Rondeletius, that those fish 
 whose respiratory organs (the gills) were im- 
 perfectly covered by opercle, expired quicker 
 than those whose gill. lid more completely 
 closed the external communication : from whicii 
 it is proved that the air, to produce its aerating 
 qualities, must be extracted from the water 
 itself. It is doubll: ss chemically elaborated 
 through that medium, and that medium only, will suit the immediate wants of fish blood. The gasping 
 
 3 P 2 
 
948 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 of a fish ill dying is an eflfort to draw In water to separate air from it, although surrounded with a super- 
 abundance of that element. The herring, as we have said, dies immediately on its removal from the 
 water. Is not this sudden death the consequence of some electric effect received b}' its sudden admission 
 into atmospheric air ? Decomposition also in the herring begins almost immediately after death ; the 
 scales come off quickly, and in an hour or two it is unfit to salt. This early decomposition is in unison 
 with what happens from an electric death ; and the phenomenon of parting with life by one momentary 
 effort, in which a slight snap only is heard, also accords with the same consequences. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 THE POPULAR HISTORV OF FISHES. 
 
 2851. A popular history of fishes will comprehend their exterior form, their obvious 
 division into salt and fresh water tribes, their geographical distribution, migrations, 
 hybernations, their food, and the methods of taking them, including those practised in 
 the national fisheries, and the uses to which mankind apply them. Our present limits 
 preclude any display of the subject beyond the bare notice : we however think it necessary 
 to premise, that in every portion of our work we shall take the liberty of using the terms 
 fishes or fish at discretion, as we conceive them occasionally most applicable or most 
 accordant witli the language generally employed by readers at large, and by sportsmen in 
 particular ; and this we shall do without reference to the propriety or impropriety of the 
 same noun being used in both a singular and plural sense. 
 
 Sect. I. The exterior Form, popular Divisions, Habits, Manners, ^c. of Fishes. 
 
 2852. These several subjects are individually important, and were we not confined in our 
 limits, we might treat at large on each subject ; but as it is, we can but glance at them more 
 cursorily than we could wish. 
 
 28,53. The exterior form of the body iru fishes is infinitely varied. These! forms present 
 themselves as compressed, depressed, oblong, orbicular, oval, gibbous, pentagonal, &c. By 
 far the greater number, however, are of a long oval figure, with a pointed head, and some 
 gibbosity towards the shoulders, whence the body usually tapers to the tail, tlius altogether 
 presenting a figure calculated to offer the least resistance to its motions through the 
 water. That such an outline is not, however, essential to the progression of fishes, is 
 evident from the great occasional departure from it which we meet with among them, and 
 which renders them apparently but ill calculated, on mechanical principles, for locomotion. 
 The ray and turbot, for instance, exhibit figures not apparently well adapted for rapid 
 movements ; still less so the torpedo. But Nature will not be circumscribed within any 
 limits ordained by feeble man. We have, however, in fig. 451. offered a few exemplifi- 
 
 cations of anomJous conformation in fishes. The torpedo (No. 1.) might be considered as 
 not well calculated to make his " way in the world," by his swimming or by his beauty. In 
 the same predicament we must regard the angel-fish (No. 2.), concluding that Nature 
 will not be frustrated in her intentions ; but, on the contrary, has in such instances so 
 modified her mechanics that some fishes, like some horses, are able " to go any how." 
 The round diodon (No. S.), with his circumscribed fins, if he cannot kick up his heels, yet 
 manao-es his minute oars as dextrously and eflfectively as the " jolly young waterman 
 feathers " his more extended ones. The figure of the short sunfish ( No. 4. ) is equally 
 calculated to excite our surprise and admiration, when it is known that this almost shape- 
 less mass is ao-ile in the extreme. In the cordated stylephorus (No. 5.), on the contrary, 
 we are struck with the extreme length and tenuity manifested throughout its form. We 
 shall, however, conclude with No. 6., which represents the long finned chatodon, whose 
 figure must be considered as anomalous as the rest. 
 
 2854. The jyopular definitions of the form and structure of fishes have, however, been 
 subjected to classification and general notation. Thus they are said to be compressed, wlien 
 
Chap. II. NATURAL HISTORY OF FISHES. 949 
 
 the diameter from side to side is less than from back to belly ; depressed, when the diameter 
 from side to side is greater than from back to belly ; orbicular, when the longitudinal and 
 transverse diameters are nearly equal ; oblong, when the longitudinal exceeds the transverse 
 diameter ; oval, when the base is likewise circular ; and gibbous, when the back presents one 
 or more protuberances. The extreme lines may also be carinaie, ensiform, cuneiform, or 
 wedge-shaped, &c. The surface of the body is called naked when it is smooth and without 
 apparent scales ; but when these are present it is said to be scalg. When the scales are 
 without angles the surface is said to be smooth. Most fish are lubricated with an albumi- 
 nous mucus ; some are tuberculated, having hard risings ; others are loricated, or mailed, when 
 encased in an impenetrable integumental covering ; and fasciate, or banded, when marked 
 with zones from the back to the belly. 
 
 285.5. J popular division of the body may be made Into head, trunk, and tail. The anterior extremity, or 
 head, is more or less pointed ; the snout is usually protuberant, sometimes nearly absorbed. The snout in 
 the salmon is seen recurved ; in the swordtish lengthened out into a pointed lance-shape ; and in the 
 rostrate chatodon it terminates in a tubular or pipe-like projection. The trunk is variously characterised : 
 the abdomen is at one time carinated, at others acute ; sometimes the scales forming the carinas are 
 formed like the teeth of a saw, when it is said to be serrated. The tail is sometimes round, as in the 
 lamprey ; carinated, when it has a sharp angle ; muricated, when beset with spines ; apterygious, when des- 
 titute of fins ; dipterygious, when the fin is divided at the base. These terms being definite and conventionnl 
 among naturalists, and well informed anglers also, we have introduced them as a useful guide even to the 
 more popular descriptions of fishes. The want of precise nomination is severely felt in all zoological detail, 
 leading as it does to much ambiguity. 
 
 2856. Fishes may be obviously divided into such as exclusively inhabit the sea and salt 
 water lakes, those which are found only in fresh waters, and such as are capable of residing 
 in both. The fishes which can live in salt waters only are infinitely more numerous, and 
 far more varied in external figure than those found in the fresh water. The vital pheno- 
 mena of the two must vary somewhat ; but the eye of the anatomist has failed to detect 
 any specialty purposely destined to render life in either salt water or fresh necessary to 
 their existence. Commensurate with the vastness of the ocean is the immediate bulk of 
 many of its inhabitants ; and their powers are equally great with their corporeal frames. 
 The hippopotamus and the crocodile, the huge tyrants of the fresh waters, are but pigmies 
 compared with the monstrous cetaceous tribes. In point also of economical importance, 
 sea fishes rank beyond all comparison above those of fresh water. The localities of sea fish 
 correspond with their habits, powers, and the nature of their food : some are found only 
 in the open ocean, and in vast seas — hence they are called pelagic ; others principally 
 frequent the shores, and are termed littoral ,- some affect rocky situations ; some weedy, 
 and others sandy spots. The surface, or near it, is the principal rendezvous of some tribes, 
 and the profoundest depths of others. Tidewaj's, currents, and the larger estuaries, are 
 observed to be favourite situations with great numbers of them. 
 
 2857. The Jishes which exclusively inhabit fresh waters are, as already observed, of little 
 value to the economist compared with those of the salt water . but on the other hand to 
 the angler, to whose purposes our labours are principally subservient, they far outweigh 
 in importance all the inhabitants of the deep. The principal members of this division are, 
 as they affect European anglers, salmon, trout, gwiniad, grayling, charr, pike, perch, ruff 
 or pope, tench, carp, chub, rud, bream, roach, dace, gudgeon, bleak, minnow, loach, bull- 
 head, and stickleback. It is supposed that this list might be greatly increased by the 
 industry of man, and facts go to prove that many kinds of salt water fish are easily brought 
 to live in fresh water. Dr. MaccuUoch informs us, that this capability has been long 
 known in Sicily, particularly with regard to the cefalo, a species of mullet. Whenever 
 these are taken from the sea by the fishermen, they are thrown into the fresh water lake 
 Lenterni, where they are kept for use, and where they increase in size, and improve in 
 flavour : it is to be observed that this lake has no communication with the sea. 
 
 2858. The capability of some fish to live indifferently in salt or fresh water, has suggested 
 the attempt to naturalise many more. The Hon. Daiues Barrington gives evidence that 
 the smelt and grey mullet have been found to live and thrive in fresh water lakes. {Phil. 
 Trans, p. 312.) Salmon, it is also known, can be kept alive; and, it is said, have remained 
 
 healthy in occasional intances when prevented from returning to the sea. We are likewise 
 informed in the Statistical Account of the Parish of Lisman, vol. i. p. 485. that about fifty 
 or sixty years ago, there were some sea trouts carried to their fresh water lakes, the oreed 
 of which preserves their distinction perfectly clear to this day : they retain their shining 
 silver scales, though they have no communication with the sea ; their flesh is as red as any 
 salmon, and their taste is totally diiferent from that of the yellow trout. 
 
 2859. The fishes which inhabit both salt and fresh waters are, salmon, the varieties of sea 
 trout, the eel, the smelt, the flounder, the mullet, the shad, the barbel (partially), and the 
 Roman muraena. These are commonly known as gifted with this property : it is how- 
 ever probable, that the list will be considerably augmented by future discoveries. The 
 pike, it is now ascertained, will live and thrive in brackish water ; the silure, the largest 
 river fish known, will do the same ; and a fish common to the Italian rivers, called the 
 zerte, which is a species of Cyprinus, described by Gesner under the name Copito Anodromus, 
 
 3 P3 
 
950 FISHING. Part VIIJ. 
 
 is found both in tlie frevsli waters and the sea. Perch also have been washed by floods 
 into the large estuaries, where they have not suffered by the removal. Carp likewise 
 have proved themselves equal to the change from salt to more than brackish water ; and 
 we think it probable, that there are few fish that might not be gradually accustomed to the 
 removal from one to the other. Between some few, however, it is probable that an in- 
 separable line of distinction is drawn by Nature. In their migrations from the fresh to the 
 salt waters and back again, fishes appear to be influenced by various instinctive impulses. 
 In most of them, however, the migration from the salt water to the fresh has one leading 
 principle ; and, except in the instance of the eel, this motive is to find a convenient spot in 
 which to cradle their young. This being done, the parent fishes seek to return to their 
 native element, where alone they can hope to regain their flesh and recruit their strength 
 In all tKese cases the fish themselves may be considered as naturalised only to the sea, 
 although fluviatic in their birth, and endowed with a capability of supporting life in both 
 media. The eel, however, is an exception to these peculiarities ; and yet he enjoys with 
 the others the common property of living in either the salt or fresh waters; but instead 
 of being indigenous or native to the fresh, and becoming naturalised to the salt water, eels 
 seek the sea only to deposit their spawn, and having done that, they return again to the 
 fresh waters, in which alone they appear to thrive ; at least such is the case with the cominon 
 eel. We shall, in another place, have occasion to revert to the probability of modifying, to 
 a permanent residence in fresh water, the constitution of a greater number of marine fishes 
 than at present are supposed capable of such change. It may however be here remarked, that 
 it is most likely to succeed with such fish as, by frequenting our estuaries, may be supposed 
 to be already able to support, in a degree, a privation of that which gives to salt water its 
 particular properties. Certain it is that the fatal consequences resulting from a change of 
 situation from either the salt to the fresh, or from the fresh to the salt waters, are by no 
 means the same in the periods at which they take place in different species ; and this con- 
 sideration might lead to a hope, that those fishes on which the change operates by more 
 slow and less violent degrees, might be brought eventually to survive such alteration. It 
 is evident that a long course of patient investigation, with numerous expei'iments on a large 
 scale, is required to determine a question so curious to the naturalist, and so important to 
 the economist. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Fishes as Gregarious or Solitary. 
 2860. Gregarious fishes are inhabitants of rivers and lakes, as well as of seas and oceans. 
 By congregating, fishes hope to escape their enemies ; and perhaps by their condensation 
 in shoals, they may also somewhat increase their temperature. The sturgeon, cod, ling, 
 haddock, herring, pilchard, and smelt, are striking examples of gregarious marine fishes. 
 Most fresh water fish congregate in larger or smaller communities ; some, as gudgeons and 
 minnows, flock together in vast herds. Among the gregarious fresh water tribes we may 
 notice the minute stickleback, whose numbers in particular seasons are so great, that they 
 are sold by the bushel for manuring the land. Most of the insectivorous fishes, as roach, 
 dace, and chub, are usually found united in small or large communities, according to their 
 means of space and food. Carp and tench have a disposition to associate together, and the 
 perch is so perfectly gregarious, that if one be taken the rest also are usually secured. 
 
 2861. Solitary fishes are perhaps rendered so more by compulsion than choice, most animals having an 
 instinctive disposition to associate for safety against their enemies. This necessity is however not felt in 
 those whose powers and habits fit them rather for offence than defence : on the contrary, seclusion to them 
 is necessary, as otherwise constant competition would defeat its own purposes ; and while the voracious were 
 quarrelling for the spoil, the destined victim would escape. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Migration of Fishes. 
 2862. The travelling propensity in fishes is of great importance to mankind in general, so 
 much so, that we have beaded our subsection with the figure of the herring, one of the most 
 
 459 important of these wanderers. It 
 is by these and other finny migra- 
 tors that the blessings of a fish 
 diet, in superabundance, are pe- 
 riodically bestowed on shores re- 
 mote from each other. If such 
 fishes were constiint residents on 
 any one spot, we might feed on them to satiety ; but by a temporary deprivation we learn 
 to estimate the value of the visit, to appropriate its benefits, and to hope for its return. In 
 the mio-ration of fish, the economist is not the only one interested : the philosopher also 
 conteinplates it with eagerness; and the naturalist, comparing its phenomena with the 
 wanderings of other tribes of the animal creation, observes the same wants, the same 
 instincts, and similar impulses, acting throughout. Fishes, like birds, are capable of 
 traversinn- immense distances ; but, unlike them, affect very different temperatures, and 
 subsist on very diversified food. Thus the herring, which is thought to choose the coldest 
 spots in winter, seeks the hottest situations in summer. These migrations of fish are 
 
Chap. II. THE FOOD OF FISHES. 951 
 
 partial or extensive : the salmon, the sea trout, &c. merely move from the neighbouring 
 seas into contiguous rivers ; v/hile other marine fishes, inhabitants of our seas, only leave 
 the deeps to approach the shore during the summer months, thus changing a pelagic for a 
 littoral character. The herring, the pilchard, &c. on the contrary, it is thought, resort 
 during the winter to remote and frigid seas; and, as spring advances, they retrace vast 
 distances to visit warmer situations. These migratory propensities are partly voluntary, 
 and partly the consequence of an invincible, instinctive impulse, dictated by various 
 necessities, as the search for food, a change of temperature, or the multiplication of their 
 offspring. 
 
 28G3. Greal irregularity attends the migratory movements of fishes : unlike, in this respect, those of birds, 
 they appear regulated by circumstances beyond our comprehension. Thus haddocks, in vast shoals, visit our 
 Yorkshire coasts annually about the middle of December for many years together ; suddenly they disappear 
 for a few seasons, and then resume their yearly visit. The mullet is also an instance of this deviation from 
 rule. In July, 1804, the red mullet visited the mouth of the Ex in such numbers, that they were sold for six- 
 pence per dozen ; for some years before not one had been taken on the coast. That the herring is influenced 
 by this seeming caprice is evident from the fact, that its myriads altogether desert their former resorts, never 
 more to return. Thus, until the middle of the sixteenth century, the great bank for herrings was along the 
 coasts of Norway ; but since that time that coast has been deserted by them for our own shores. At AUanby in 
 Cumberland, the herring is found to pay its visits during ten consecutive years ; then, for ten years more, to 
 abandon the channel ; and these revolutions are performed with perfect regularity ; and we, benefiting by them 
 as we do, watch their approach with extreme anxiety, and send out vessels innumerable (see fi,g. AhA. p. 95+.) 
 to greet their arrival, and to introduce these our benefactors to a grateful public. Neither man, nor their still 
 more destructive foe the finfish, or the cachelot, dares to pursue them in the highest latitudes, where 
 the quantity of insect food which these seas supply is very great ; and in that remote situation, defended by 
 the icy rigour of the climate, they live at ease, multiply almost beyond idea, and are safe from the pursuit of 
 their enemies. 
 
 2864. The cod also migrates from the northern seas, and spreads its valuable masses, at stated periods, along 
 the coasts of Europe and America; numbers are, however, indigenous to Britain, and remain perpetually 
 in our seas. The hake appears to have two periods of appearing on the British shores, an early and 
 a later one, the first of which visits is probably in pursuit of herrings. The mackerel at stated seasons 
 swarms on the European and American coasts, and then retires, it is supposed, to the polar seas. The thunny, 
 a variety of the mackerel, enters the Mediterranean about the vernal equinox, in a triangular phalanx, of 
 which the point cuts the water, while an extensive base is presented for the tide and currents to act against 
 and impel forward. Eels, like salmon, &c. make periodical migrations from the salt to the fresh waters, 
 and vice versa ; but instead of seeking the shallows of rivers to deposit their spawn, they retire for that pur- 
 pose, as has been already stated, to the sea ; and their young, soon after hatching, are seen in myriads run- 
 ning up the streams to naturalise themselves in the fresh water. 
 
 28G5. Fishes appear to hybernale ; but on this subject we have much to learn, though facts are already 
 known which afford a strong presumption that such is the case. That many congregating fish imbed them- 
 selves in the muddy bottoms of deep seas, or beneath the thick crusts of ice in polar oceans, seem well established 
 facts. Eels, it is well known, betake themselves to the mud in severe weather, remaining in a state of torpor, 
 clustering round each other, or nestling under weeds, straw, or any other matter which affords them shelter 
 and protection from the cold. The carp also, there is reason to believe, retreats occasionally to the bottoms 
 of deep ponds, where it has been found with the head imbedded in the mud, to shelter and protect it from 
 cold. 
 
 Sect. 1 1, The Food of Fishes. 
 2866. Hie food of fishes, like that of other animals, is various: some are principally sup- 
 ported by animal substance in mass, and may thence be termed carnivorous. Of these there 
 are two kinds : those predatory tribes which subsist only on living fish which they catch 
 themselves, and those which will take any animal matter, living or dead, of which the 
 shark, mackerel, cod, and flat fish, are instances. A third class principally live on MoUusca 
 and Crustacea, and are furnished with organs expressly adapted to such lustenance. Great 
 numbers are insectivorous, being principally nourished by aquatic insects. Others again are 
 ■phytophagous, or eaters of vegetable matters. Algcz and fuci form the principal food of some 
 marine fishes. Succulent water plants we know to be likewise necessary for our fresh water 
 fish. It is a curious fact also, that while some seals are purely carnivorous, others are truly 
 phytophagous ; but the largest portion may be considered as omnivorous, using at times all 
 these substances as food indifferently. Some of those members which occupy a distinguished 
 place in the angler's catalogue, seem likewise to lay claim to the title of graminivorous, for 
 wheat, barley, and all the farinae, are devoured by them with avidity. Bread in all its 
 forms is a tempting food ; and this alone is a sufficient refutation of an opinion prevalent 
 with some, that they mistake graMi in its solid .state for the larvfe of insects. Ground baits 
 also, the base of which is commonly farinaceous, is another proof of this. 
 
 2867. Fishes, like birds, seek an almost constant supply of food j but, unlike them, they can abstain from it 
 for a longtime, resembling, in this particular, the other cold blooded animals. Under some circumstances absti- 
 nence is voluntary, as during the spawning season, when most fishes are observed, some partially and others 
 wholly, to refrain from eating. During particular states of the atmosphere, fish are disinclined to take food, 
 as when it is highly charged with electric matter. This is well known to the fly-fisher, who finds it in vain to 
 tempt the trout if a thunder cloud hangs over his head ; or if there have been a frost, it is with like chance of 
 success that the " bottom-fisher" presents the well scoured worm if the wind be in the east. The capability 
 of abstaining from food in fishes is a physical property regulated by necessity. Pike, voracious as they are, 
 can live in a pond in solitude without any apparent prey, certainly without any of the flesh kind. Gold and 
 silver fishes, it is well known, are kept by some jiersons for a considerable length of time on river water alone. 
 The leech is a still more remarkable instance, for however long confined it may be, it is not usual to ofter it 
 any thing as food. 
 
 2868. The voracity of fishes is as remarkable as their abstinence ; and although there are degrees of differ- 
 ence among them, yet the quality may be considered as common to all. In our rivers the pike forms the most 
 prominent example ; and it Is In consequence of this quality that the troUer finds him so easy a prey. This 
 tyrant of the fresh waters has been known to gorge a hundred roaches in three days ; and yet he can fast 
 from animal matter for months. The other fresh water tribes, though more dainty in their choice of food, 
 have a similar disposition to predatory warfare on each other, and if less insatiate, are equally sanguinary, 
 preying on those around them without mercy. But to view this voracity in its most striking aspect, we should 
 direct our attention to the ocean, the all-devouring ocean as it has been truly called, not only with reference 
 
 3 P4 
 
»-'^2 FISHING. PartVIIL 
 
 to its'own havoc on liuman life, but equally so with reference to the general character of its inhabitants The 
 ttqualus, or shark genus, is voracious to a proverb. For days and weeks a shark will accompany a ship on its 
 voyage, allured probably by the effluvia of animal matter. Whatever is thrown overboard is greedily de- 
 voured ; and even the hapless sailor who becomes his prey, makes hut one meal for his all-receiving stoniach 
 Kapacity is universally at work from the least to the greatest. The smaller fishes subsist on the spawn of 
 others, or pursue the tiny fry ; these, likewise, are preyed on by the haddock, whiting, «.c. who in their turn 
 become food for the cod, who again, when thus satiated, is destined to fill the jaws of the shark, or some other 
 glutton. In the midst of this acknowledged voracity in fishes, their capability of subsisting on water alone 
 finds many advocates, and among others Mr. Daniel, who grounds his arguments on the constant absence 
 oi lood, from the stomach of the herring being always empty when caught. But having already fully entered 
 on a consideration of this subject, when describing the anatomy of the digestive organs of fishes, we need 
 •ri,"°» ",?.'°f '■f'futation of the capability of these anima's wholly and permanently to support themselves 
 Without solid food 1 hey have undoubtedly strong powers for long abstinence from such nutriment ; but 
 It IS contrary to the analogies of Nature, and inconsistent with the existing phenomena of the alimentary 
 canal of the herring as well as of salmon, which are exactly in the same predicament, to suppose that water 
 alone supplies the permanent wants of these or of any other classes of fish. 
 
 2869 The flying fi^k (flg. 453 ) is furnished with organs which appear purely of the 
 defensive kind Pursued 1)\ dolphins, honitos, dorados, and other fishes of prey, it leaps 
 "°" ^ from the water in the same man- 
 
 ■^ ner as the salmon before the por- 
 
 poise, or as the angler must have 
 often seen the minnow leaps be- 
 fore the trout, or the roach and 
 dice before the pike. The flying 
 hsh when in the air expands its 
 hnny wings, and the buoyancy 
 thus acquired, acted on by the 
 impetus of the first bound, and 
 probably accelerated by a little 
 ^T,^ '' oscillatory motion, carries him 
 
 ^^-^ ' ^ - ~ sixty or seventy yards, until his 
 
 hiis becoming dry, he again sinks 
 
 into the water, where, if he finds the pursuit continued, he repeats the action. Cap- 
 tain G. Tobin, whose opportunities of observing this fish were considerable, thus describes 
 it : — " The lower half of the tail in the flying fish is full twice the length of the upper : the 
 use of it has always appeared evident to me. I have by the hour watched the dolphins and 
 bonitos in pursuit of them ; when, without wholly immersing themselves, which would 
 have proved fatal to them, they have disposed in their progressive motion the lower part of 
 the tail in such a manner as to supply their wings with moisture, and thus to support them 
 above the surface. I never saw one exceed the distance of a hundred yards in its flight, 
 without being obliged to dip for a fresh supply." The species so common in the Mediter- 
 ranean, we are informed by Shaw, is sometimes seen singly, and sometimes in small shoals. 
 Instances are not unfrequent of its falling into ships during the decline of its flight. It is 
 considered an agreeable fish for the table, and by some is even preferred to the herring. 
 The general height to which it is observed to take its flight is about three feet above the 
 surface of the water. The structural description of this extraordinary tribe of fishes is more 
 fully detailed in the anatomical accounts of the fish organs (p. 943.), where another species 
 of these singularly gifted animals is described. 
 
 2870. T/ie duration of life in Jis/tes is known to be considerable. It may be said to exceed that of most 
 other animals. Gesner insists strongly on this point ; but it does not appear to have been the opinion of the 
 ancients. Pliny allows only two years as a life of the tunny, the fish which frequently weighs a hundred 
 pounds : — JYte Thynnis loagissima biennio. ( Plin. Hist. Anim. ) We might, without further proof, attribute 
 longevity to fishes on a mere consideration of the peculiar circumstances in which they are placed : the 
 medium they inhabit is but little variable in temperature, their supply of food seldom fails, and their haunts 
 usually afford them protection from danger. A structural examination of fishes still more plainly evinces 
 their capacity for long life. The very base of the fabric, which in other animals becomes rigid and incapable 
 of extension soon after puberty, is in them originally composed of a mixture of bone and cartilage, which 
 keeps it ever pliant and capable of extension or growth ; and so slow is the process of ossification in them, 
 that even the longevity which some are known to attain, is not attended with the rigidity or decrepitude 
 of land animals. But that which would more particularly lead us, n priori, to suppose them long lived, is 
 the protracted period of their adult or mature state : their puberty bears no relation to this. A fish destined 
 to grow to the length of thirty inches will procreate when it has reached one-third of this length ; and 
 though its life should be extended to forty or fifty years, its sexual powers may commence at the second or 
 third year. It was by this fallacious view, that the ancients were led to form such an erroneous opinion of 
 their pubescence. 
 
 2871. Much has been asserted, pro and con, on the capability of individual fishes to attain extraordinary 
 dimensions. In a pond "near Radnor Forest, the property of the Earl of Essex, which had been stocked fifty- 
 eight years, a hundred brace of carp were taken out, each weighing from fourteen to fifteen pounds. The regu- 
 larity of these dimensions is a full rebutment to the argument, that enormous fish are monstrosities ; and that 
 such growth is a specialty, and is not congenerous. From Gatten Park a brace of carp was taken which 
 weighed thirty-five pounds. Mr. Pennant speaks of a single one which weighed twenty pounds. In the 
 Thames roach are sometimes taken which are nearly three pounds in weight : and mention is made of a 
 monster which had reached five pounds. From a pond near Radnor Forest some eels were taken, one of 
 which weighed eight pounds ; and indeed eels (undoubtedly not congers) have been taken of fifteen pounds' 
 weight. It is recorded that in January, 1S25, two extraordinary eels were picked up on the saltings on the 
 east coast, which were considered by persons supposed to be competent judges, to be the true fresh water 
 silver eel (A/. Anguilla), one of which weighed sixty-two pounds, the other fifty.seven pounds. It is, however, 
 probable that these were congers. 
 
 2872. Of the sizes and weights to which pike have attained we have numerous accounts. Colonel Thornton 
 informs us that in Loch Alva he took a pike which wanted only two ounces to weigh fifty pounds : a plate 
 
Chap. II. RUDE MODES OF FISHING. 953 
 
 of that fish Is made public. The County Chronicle gives an account of a pike taken in June, 1822, from a 
 pond at Chillerton near Brewood, .Staffordshire, the seat of C. J. Giffard, Esq. which measured from head to 
 tail four feet three inches, and weighed forty-six pounds. Within it was a trout of four pounds and a half, 
 and a mole, which the gormandiser was devouring when taken. From Munden Hall Fleet a putrid pike, killed 
 by a late frosty was taken, which then weighed forty-two pounds ; and from the Lewes river the gamekeeper 
 of — Shiffner, Esq. of Combe, extracted a dead pike which had become jammed between a willow stump and 
 a bank, and which in its wasted state weighed forty pounds. Visiters to the royal ponds at Marli were shown 
 fishes which had been in existence in the time of Francis the First, and bad become remarkably tame. 
 These nestors had been Individually known to all the attendants in succession, who had taken care of them 
 from that time to the present : their size is immense, but their vigour is unabated. The enormous gold and 
 silver fishes in the royal gardens at Rouen cannot have escaped notice : these, we were informed by one of 
 the garden keepers, had existed with little alteration, either in size or appearance, within the memory of man. 
 The records of history, apparently well authenticated, contain accounts of carp which have existed two hundred 
 years ; and mention is made of a pike two hundred and sixty years old. It would be at once satisfactory and 
 useful, were these facts authenticated. It is unfair to those by whom they have been asserted to discredit 
 them on mere supposition ; nor is it much less fair towards ourselves to receive them without authentication. 
 
 Sect. III. The Dietetical Uses of Fishes, 
 2873. The edible qualities of fishes render them most important to mankind; tens of 
 thousands live wholly on a fish diet, hundreds of thousands are mainly fed by their means, 
 and millions are under obligations to them for a part of their nutriment. They form at 
 once the support of the poor and the luxury of the rich ; and they appear to have been in 
 all ages a favourite food of man. The Scriptures abound with examples of this kind, and 
 profane history is equally replete with proofs of the industry employed in the search after 
 edible fishes. If it be alleged that it was to the confined range of science in those times 
 that they were so much in use, we reply that, although cultivation has augmented the 
 resources of man, yet that which might have been forced on him formerly by necessity, is 
 still received with undiminished avidity as a convenience or a luxury. Among aboriginal 
 nations and tribes, fish as an edible naturally presented itself as a ready means of satisfying 
 their wants. Little preparation and no culture were required ; the animats bred and thrived 
 within reach of man in his rudest state, and their unwariness rendered them an easy prey. 
 Fish is therefore found to form the principal diet of most savage nations in countries bor- 
 dering on the sea. In northern climes, particularly, the sterile nature of the country 
 provides little save fish for the support of the inhabitants. The Greenlander and the Es- 
 quimaux of Labrador, placed in a region of eternal snow and ice, finding few articles of 
 human sustenance, are almost wholly supported by the seal, the whale, and the reindeer, but 
 more particularly by the former, which is as valuable as the cocoa nut to the Indian, or as 
 sheep and oxen to ourselves ; almost all their wants are supplied by it, and the extra quan- 
 tity is bartered for a few superfluities obtained of the factor. With the skin and entrails 
 they sew their garnaents ; of the same materials they make their windows and their tent 
 curtains ; and its bones furnish them with fishing spears, harpoons, and hooks. 
 
 2874. Seal hunting is therefore the earliest and continued pursuit of this people ; and to excel in that, 
 constitutes their distinguishing mark of superiority. The blood of the animal is their drink, the flesh their 
 food, the subcutaneous substratum of fat illumines their subterraneous dwellings, and at once furnishes 
 them with light and heat. In Lapland, also, fish are very important to the wretched inhabitants. The 
 Gadus Callaris of Linnteus, a species of cod, is frozen by them in vast quantities for their winter con- 
 sumption ; and the arctic salmon, under the name of angmarscet, is dried and powdered, and then formed 
 into bread, either alone, or in mixture with some other farinaceous matter. Their fish bones ground into 
 powder are used in forming a kind of coarser bread for their own and their cattle's consumption. In the 
 South Sea Islands, fish likewise forms the principal article of sustenance. Their enormous crayfish are also 
 of extreme importance to them, being in great plenty and easily obtained. 
 
 2875. The rude modes of catching fish, and the implements employed among the early in- 
 habitants of the world, were plain and simple in the extreme ; and where cultivation has not 
 yet extended its benefit, they still remain so. Experience has, however, taught some even 
 of these tribes to practise their arts of capture with considerable dexterity ; and has enabled 
 them to manufacture from their limited resources very ingenious implements for the pur- 
 pose. Others however, whose mental development is deplorably restricted, still exhibit in 
 their arts nearly the whole of their aboriginal rudeness. The natives of New South Wales 
 display signal instances of the slow progress of reason and intellect. An inspection of their 
 instruments, and a knowledge of their modes of using them, would, without due consider- 
 ation, excite wonder how they ever succeeded in their endeavours to take fish. Our observ- 
 ation, however, teaches us that the animals around us adapt their resistance to the artifices 
 employed to take them. Every experienced angler knows, that to catch fish in the Thames 
 or the sea, or in fact in any much fished water, the most artificial tackle must be used, and 
 that the manner must demand at least as much skill as the matter. In a stream little fre- 
 quented, on the contrary, the fish hurry as it were into the snare, and strive who shall first take 
 the new bait. An old trout in an oft-frequented river will become so wary as to elude for 
 many seasons every attempt to take him, though diversified by worm, fly, and minnow, and 
 shall perhaps at last only fall a sacrifice to an unsportsmanlike death by the net. Such a 
 one, in our early fishing days, we remember at Hampton, which had taken more flies, and 
 broken more hooks and lines, for one old fisher only, than would stock a moderate pouch. 
 After many seasons, however, spent in this distant acquaintance with so many anglers, one 
 fatal day brought him to land, weighing nine pounds and a quarter. The rude implements 
 of the savage tribes are therefore successful, because the fishes of their waters are unwary and 
 voracious, particularly the sea fishes. 
 
954 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 2876. An ingenious mode of setting fishing nets under the ice is practised by the Indians in 
 Hudson's Bay, by which they supply themselves with great quantities of fish. They first 
 ascertain the exact length of their net by stretching it out ; a number of holes are then cut 
 in the ice at ten or twelve feet distance from each other, and sufficiently numerous to ex- 
 tend the net its full length. A line is then passed under the ice, by means of a light pole 
 first introduced at one of the end holes. With the aid of two forked sticks, this pole is 
 easily conducted or shoved from one hole to another under the ice, till it arrives at the last. 
 The pole is then taken out, and both ends of the line being properly secured, it remains 
 always ready for use. The net when wanted is made fast to one end of the line and hauled 
 beneath the ice, a large stone being tied to each of the lower corners to keep the net ex- 
 panded, and prevent its rising from the bottom. In order to search a net thus set, the two 
 holes at the extremities are opened, the line is veered away by one person, and the net 
 hauled froin under the ice by another ; after the fish are taken out, the net is easily drawn 
 back to its former station, and there secured as before for fixture examinations. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Dietetical Use of Fish among cultivated Nations. 
 
 2877. In the catalogue of edibles of every civilised country, fish, as we have already stated, occupy a distin- 
 guished place ; but their value as an article of food has been subjected to great variations. As luxury treads 
 on the heels of cultivation, so the first alteration in the general taste of a people, with regard to fish as food, 
 would depend on the difficulty or ease witli which it was procured among them, for man ever sets an artificial 
 value on that which is obtained with the greatest difficulty or expense. 
 
 Previous to this the preference would naturally be given to such fish as were most readily obtained, 
 or were found to afford the greatest proportion of nutriment. But as refinement proceeds, fish in common 
 with other food becomes subjected to the thraldom of superstition and the caprice of fashion. Locality 
 must also influence the choice and consumption of fish ; thus the inland natives would affect fresh water 
 fishes, while the borderers would seek a larger supply from the sea. In all times particular kinds of fishes 
 have been preferred to others ; for this selection it is not always easy to assign a natural cause. The 
 Persians eat no sturgeon, while their neighbours the Greeks are extravagantly fond of it : and this same fish, 
 now but little prized by us, was in former times brought to table, as in the reign of the Emperor Severus, 
 by servants with coronets on their heads. The Greeks again, though great lovers of fish, avoid the 
 enormous carp of their fresh waters. These, however, are so much esteemed by the people of Paris, that 
 in Lavoisier's time eight hundred thousand were annually consumed in that capital. The bream, of which 
 in England we think most meanly, is also much valued by the French, who have a proverb " He that hath 
 breams in his pond is able to bid his friend welcome." The Romans, equally luxurious and much more 
 refined, on the contrary despised them, with the exception of the lamprey, ot which they were so extra- 
 vagantly fond, that stories truly wonderful are told of the value they attached to them. Caius Hirtius first 
 introduced the keeping of the lamprey in stews, and lent to Casar, during the time of his triumph, six 
 hundred of these fish, for which he would receive no equivalent in money, nor any other commodity, but 
 stipulated that repayment should be made by the same number and weight of lampreys. In our times the 
 eel, though a favourite with the English, is avoided by the Hebridians, who consider them as a species of 
 serpent. The conger, which is absolutely rejected by the upper classes, and is even in little estimation 
 among the lower classes in England, is by the Spaniards and Portuguese dried and powdered to thicken and 
 give taste to some of their best soups. 
 
 2878. The consumption offish in many countries is greatly influenced by religious superstition. A fish feast 
 of a religious kind is made by the savages on the banks of the Lake Huron, on which occasion they invoke the 
 spirits of the seas over their nets and canoes, and entreat them to be propitious in their fishing enterprises. 
 The Ichthyophagi mentioned by Herodotus, were probably influenced by some such motive. Nearly one-third 
 of the year is spent by the Russians, who profess the Greek faith, in a species of fast, at which times fish 
 alone is eaten. It is probable that our naturalisation of the carp, tench, &c. was encouraged by the religious 
 festivals, when the country was under the popish yoke. The remnants of this principle are still seen in our 
 salt fish repasts during Lent. It would have been well had the superstition which stimulated the eating of 
 fish instead of flesh, extended itself to the importation of a few more of the continental fishes. The barbel, 
 perhaps the very worst offish with which our waters abound, is eaten by the lower orders of Jews in con- 
 siderable quantities during their festivals and meat fasts. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Herring Fishery. 
 
 454 
 
 HKRBINO FISHERY* 
 
 2879. We cannot omit some further notice of the herring of a more popular character. The 
 reader has tins morning probably discussed a Yarmouth bloater, and will doubtlessly not 
 
Chap. II. THE BRITISH FISHERIES. 955 
 
 object to a short notice of its qualities, founded on our own knowledge and the experience of 
 others. The great rendezvous of the herring is within the arctic circle ; where, according 
 to Mr. Pennant, they continue many months in order to recruit themselves after the fatigue 
 of spawning, the seas within that space swarming with insect food in a far greater degree 
 than in our warmer latitudes. In the spring they again begin to move southward, and shoals 
 appear off the Shetland Isles in April and May, but these Mr. Pennant thinks are only 
 forerunners of the grand shoal which comes in June. The vast mass having visited the 
 Shetland Isles divides into two parts ; one wing takes to the east, the other to the western 
 shores of Great Britain, filling every bay and creek with their numbers. The neighbour- 
 hood of Yarmouth, the great and ancient mart for herrings, swarms with them, and the 
 British Channel is next visited, to the joy of its inhabitants. The other division, after offer- 
 ing themselves to the Hebrides, where the great herring fishing station is, proceeds towards 
 Ireland, and from thence they make their way onward, and are lost in the immensity of the 
 Atlantic. 
 
 2880. The 7nanner of taking the herring is by means of vessels called busses (fig. 454.), of from twenty to 
 five and thirty or forty tons, or even greater burden, each furnished with asufBcient number of boats. The 
 return of the herrings to the Scotch coast is certain ; but their visit to any particular loch or inlet is capricious ; 
 so that the busies search from place to place, and when they have discovered them, they anchor in the 
 nearest harbours to the fishing ground, from whence they send their boats to fish. Each boat requires four 
 men, or a number proportioned to the tonnage of the buss. In a scarce fishing season each boat has two 
 trains of nets, two hundred and eighty-eight yards long, and from eleven to twelve yards deep: when herrings 
 are plentiful, half this quantity of netting is sufficient. The nets are set, beginning with the first end to wind- 
 ward, stretching the train right to leeward. If in deep water (which, until the herrings set into the lochs, it 
 generally is) both trains are tied together by the back rope and sole, or skonke, which will stretch five hundred 
 and seventy-six yards in length, and in this case the boat is tied to the leeward end of the train, and allowed 
 to drive with the nets to the leeward, the fishermen every half hour, or oftener, trying if there be any herrings 
 in the nets. This they do by warping along the back rope, and here and there raising a piece of the netting. 
 By this means they not only find when they are upon good fishing ground, but they see whether the herrings 
 swim high or low, and their nets are raised or sunk accordingly, by shortening or lengthening the ropes that 
 are fastened to the buoys which sustain the nets. 
 
 2881. The British fisheries, which, besides the herring, embrace the cod, the ling, haddock, 
 skate, halibut, turbot, &c. are collectively termed the white fishery, and form a very exten- 
 sive commercial establishment. Mr. Loudon says, " The whole extent of sea, from the 
 neighbourhood of the Orkney and Shetland Islands to Iceland on the one hand, and to the 
 coast of Norway on the other, and along the eastern and western shores of Scotland to the 
 Flemish banks on the east and the coast of Ireland on the west, may be considered as one 
 great fishing domain, over which the different species of the cod genus are most plentifully 
 dispersed, as are also turbot, skates, soles, haddocks, and whitings. These fish, which con- 
 stitute collectively what is usually called the white fishery, surround, as it were, the whole 
 of North Britain, and give to that portion of the United Kingdom advantages of which its 
 southern neighbours cannot boast." 
 
 2882. The cod ( Gadus Morrhua, fig. 455. ) is the principal object of this fishery, and yields 
 in importance only to the herring. It is indigenous to the northern and temperate latitudes, 
 
 and is therefore taken in suf- 
 ■ ^ ficient plenty for our immediate 
 
 consumption on our own coasts ; 
 but the principal rendezvous for 
 cod is on the great sand-banks 
 of Newfoundland, and the other 
 banks that lie off the coast of 
 Cape Breton. These situations 
 they prefer for the quantity of 
 ^"^ ™°' worms produced in the sandy 
 
 bottoms, which is a tempting food to them ; but another cause of their attachment to these 
 spots is, their vicinity to the polar seas, where they return to spawn, and deposit their roes 
 in full security. So soon, however, as the opening season admits of their getting to the 
 more southern seas, they are induced to return thither for a change of food. The principal 
 fisheries for this fish were on the coast of Ireland and off our western isles before the dis- 
 covery of Newfoundland by Cabot, about the year 1500; and although the English began 
 settling there twenty years afterwards, the fishery did not flourish until 1577, when England 
 had the least share of it. Mr. Anderson in his History of Commerce says, the French began 
 to fish there in 1 836 ; and it is somewhere asserted, that their pretence for fishing for cod in 
 these seas was only to supply an English convent with that article. 
 
 In our seas the codfish begin to spawn in January, and leave their eggs in rough ground 
 among rocks. They recover quicker after spawning than any other fish. When out of 
 season they are thin tailed, and have what are called fish-lice adhering to them in various 
 parts. Monoculi and Lernece Branchialis attach themselves to different parts of the body ; but 
 the most troublesome of these parasitic lice are the Lernecc Asselina, which chiefly fix them- 
 selves on the insides of their mouths. The middle sized fish are the most esteemed, and 
 are chosen by their plumpness and roundness, especially a fulness near the tail. They are 
 judged likewise by the depth of the pit behind the head, and by the regular undulated 
 appearance of the sides, as if they were ribbed. 
 
956 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Paki VIII. 
 
 Sect. IV. The Salmon Fishery. 
 2883. The salmon (jiff. 456. ) fisheries, as an article of commerce, cannot but interest as well 
 the public at large, as the observant fisherman in particular. Neither is the general anj^ler 
 
 unconnected with them, consequently some cursory notice of the subject cannot be deemed 
 irrelevant. The salmon, be it observed, owes little to man ; we are altogether its debtors. 
 It does not prey on the produce of the soil, nor does it owe its bulk and nutritive qualities 
 to the destruction of its compatriot tribes. It leaves its native river at an early state of 
 growth ; and going, no one knows whither, not even the naturalist, returns of ample size 
 and rich in human nutriment, forcing its way up our rivers and streams, as if Nature 
 created it to be a special boon to man. 
 
 2884. The inigrations of the salmon being constant from the sea to our rivers and fresh 
 water lakes, and its visitations being commonly made to the resorts quitted the preceding 
 year, render it, as it were, private property. Such indeed it is considered ; and the prices 
 for which those fisheries are let, and the care with which they are preserved, are a sufficient 
 proof of the estimation in which they are held. 
 
 •2885. The migrations oj salmon are irregular in regard to time. The discrepancies of the accounts with 
 reference to the appearance of them in different rivers, afford a full proof that they are influenced by cir- 
 cumstances which do not operate at different places at the same time ; and that therefore to state a precise 
 period when salmon universally run, as it is termed, or, in other words, ascend the rivers from the sea in 
 search of a convenient spot to deposit their spawn, betokens an ignorance in the generalisation of facts, and 
 occasions error and confusion. It appears, however, that a few enter the rivers in the early spring months ; 
 as the summer advances the numbers increase, and the spawning continues. In the autumn they are pre- 
 paring to return, and the winter finds them retired to the sea. This is the general order ; but it admits of 
 much latitude in point of time, and great anomalies are not unfrequent. 
 
 2886. The season of perfection in the salmon therefore, far from being definite, is liable to the operation 
 of the same causes which influence them to leave the sea for the fresh water. Thus the salmon of some 
 rivers are said to be in season while the milt and roe are in advance but not fully perfected, when those of 
 other rivers are either past the period of perfection, or not yet arrived at it. A latitude is thus occasioned 
 of even three or four months, and hence we may readily account for the different and conflicting statements 
 of those who attempt to fix precise times and seasons for this perfection. According to the general tes- 
 timony of most witnesses examined before the House of Commons at various times, November, December, 
 and January are the principal spawning months ; consequently these months cannot be proper for the 
 exercise of the angler's amusement, such are the anomalies and such the discrepancies that, as already 
 observed, no regular period can be determined on. Mr.Proudfoot states that he has in some seasons seen 
 the female salmon very large in the latter end of August, and frequently in September and October they 
 have been so full of roe and milt as to be unmarketable. 
 
 2887. The nature of the situation renders the methods employed in the taking of salmon 
 liable to much variety. These practices may be divided into legitimate and illegitimate ; 
 the former are those recognised by law, and by the understanding between the land- 
 lord and tenant ; the latter are neither allowed by law, nor acknowledged between lessor 
 and lessee, nor are they considered fair in a sporting sense. The legitimate modes of 
 salmon fishing differ, as the station of the fishery is confined or open. " In the exten- 
 sive estuary of Solway Frith, which separates Cumberland and Dumfrieshire," observes Mr. 
 Loudon, " Two of the several ingenious methods there practised are entitled to parti- 
 cular notice. Besides the open channels which are worn by the Esk, the Eden, and other 
 rivers and brooks that empty themselves into this common estuary, the sands of which 
 its base is composed, and which are left dry at low water, are formed into ridges and val- 
 leys by the tides and tempestuous weather. The lower ends of these valleys, or false 
 channels, are wide and deep, opening downward towards the sea, their upper ends growing 
 
Chap. TI. LEISTERING OF SALMON. 957 
 
 narrower and shallower until they close in points at the tops of the sand-banks. As the 
 tide flows upward, the salmon, either in search of food or the channel of the river to which 
 they are destined, enter these valleys or lakes ; but finding, on the return of the tide, that 
 their passage farther upwards is stopped, they naturally return with it into deep water, 
 where they remain until the next tide. The manorial proprietors of these sand-banks 
 having discovered this fact, have from time immemorial run lines of nets, during the 
 fishing season, across the lower ends of these lakes or valleys, half a mile or more perhaps 
 in width, the nets being suspended in such a manner, that they are lifted from the ground 
 by the current of the tide in flowing upward, so that the fish find no difficulty in passing 
 beneath them into the lake ; but at the turn of the tide, their lower edges fall down close 
 to the sand, and effectually prevent the salmon from retreating. They are in consequence 
 left dry, or in shallow water ; and are thus easily to be taken by hundreds, perhaps, at 
 once." 
 
 2888. " In the river fishing for salmon, nets of various forms, construction, and dimen- 
 sions are necessary, as tlie river may be wide or shallow, or, as it may be, within or without 
 the reach of the tides. The seine, or long draught net, is in general use ; but its texture 
 varies according to the size and nature of the other fish beside salmon which frequent it, 
 as salmon-peals, trout, mullets, and other small sized fish, which are in some rivers very 
 commonly taken with salmon. Here, therefore, a small meshed net is used, while another 
 with more depth and wider meshes is retained, to be used during high water and strong 
 currents, when the larger salmon do not fail to hasten upwards, and the same strength of 
 hands which is able to draw a close shell on it, can work a deeper one with wider meshes. 
 In wide rivers with flat shores a variety of nets are required of diflTerent lengths as well as 
 depths, to suit every height and width of the water." 
 
 2889. The salmon is also caught with a spear, which they dart into him as he swims near 
 the surface of the water. Graham, a farmer of a fishery at Whitehaven, uses the spear for 
 taking this fish in a curious and novel manner, which he appropriately calls salmon 
 hunting. The time for this sport is when the tide is out, which leaves the fish in shallow 
 water, interrupted by sea banks near the mouth of the river or inlets upon the shore, where 
 the water is from one to four or five feet deep. Armed with a three pointed barbed spear, 
 having a shaft fifteen feet long, Graham on horseback gallops belly deep into those pools 
 which show, by the agitation of the water, that there are salmon in tliem. He makes ready 
 his spear, and having overtaken a fish, he strikes it with almost unerring aim : by a twist 
 of the hand, he then raises it to the surface of the water, turns his horse's head to the 
 shore, and forces on the salmon to dry land. His father was the inventor of this extraor- 
 dinary method of fishing for salmon. 
 
 2890. Salmon are likewise taken by what is termed leistering, or burning the water. This 
 practice consists in attracting the salmon by means of a candle and lantern, or sometimes of 
 
 lighted wisps of straw, and in then endeavouring to strike them with a spear or leister. This 
 unhallowed practice is noticed in Mr. Lockhart's Life of Sir Walter Scott, on an occasion when 
 the great bard was present. Mr. Skeen, who accompanied the party, relates how Sir Walter 
 fell over the gunwale of the vessel, and that, had it not been for his assistance, he would 
 have made an awkward dive of it. Indeed, at no time is this burning of the water, as it is 
 called, engaged in without some hazard ; for large salmon are usually to be met with in 
 pools of great depth, which however it is not easy to estimate with precision by the light 
 of a torch. Thus, when one of the persons engaged discovers a fish, and makes a deter- 
 mined thrust at him with his leister or spear, he is very likely to make a false calculation 
 
958 
 
 FISHINa 
 
 Part Vril. 
 
 of the depth, when, intending by a desperate lunge to transfix the salmon, he plunges heels 
 overhead into the depth below, and the impetus thus given to the boat sends it to a 
 distance that frequently deprives the adventurer of assistance. If, on the contrary, he has 
 correctly judged his depth, and has transfixed the fish, nothing more is required than to 
 haul it up, and to stun it with a blow on the back of the head, which will have the effect 
 of crimping it. We have frequently heard the northern fishers speak rapturously of the 
 animation excited by a leistering party ; and without doubt, to a thorough sportsman, the 
 scene must be most animating. The fall of the leaf is the favourite time for its practice, but 
 we believe that it has been lately put down by law. In rivers not very deep, a boat is not 
 necessary, but waders enter the water by moonlight — not by the glare of the full moon, 
 but in its first or last quarter. One of the party goes before with a light, and two or more 
 follow with the leister, when the fish, struck with surprise by the light, suflTer the party to 
 strike them. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 THE ORIQIN AND PROORESS OF ANGLING. 
 
 t.L'THPUL ANOLEHS. 
 
 2891. The practice of taking fish with a rod, line, and baited hook, is called nngling, and 
 although now more frequently pursued for amusement tlian for profit, was without doubt 
 in early times an indispensable occupation, and was forced on man to obtain food. 
 Whether fish were first ensnared by line and baited hook, or whether other means preceded 
 them, we have no opportunity of ascertaining. If conjecture be allowed to stand in the 
 place of certainty, we should think it not unreasonable to conclude, that the fishes first 
 obtained by man were such as he al)stracted from the shallow pools, or from hollows left 
 in the sands by the receding tide : these he would chase, and might either knock on the 
 head, or transfix with a wooden spear. Observations made on the contents of the stomachs 
 of such as were thus taken, would lead to a knowledge of the proper matters to use as baits 
 for the enticement of others. His judgment would teach him to attach these around some 
 small pointed and curved instrument, capable of fixing itself within the mouth or throat of the 
 fish taking the bait, while he retained a cominunication with liimself by means of some fila- 
 mentary vegetable or animal matter forming a line. The adaptation of tlie line and hook f o a 
 pole or rod, was consequent on the necessity which soon became apparent, of casting and main- 
 taining the line and hook at a proper distance. Such probably was the origin of angling. 
 
 Sect. I. , The Progress of Angling. 
 
 2892. The exact pei-iod when this art assumed the character of a regular and sys- 
 tematic practice is unknown : we have however sufficient proofs of its antiquity. Figures 
 connected with it as an art, are among the earliest sculptured relics ; and the classic reader 
 cannot fiiil to trace notices of its existence throughout many of the woiks of the ancients. 
 In the sacred writings we have numerous proofs, that the use of hook and line i?i the taking 
 offish, was coeval with the early periods of the Jewish history; and also that angling was 
 practised as an art, separate and distinct from any other less artificial methods in use for 
 obtaining fish. In the book of Job (supposed by some to have been written by Moses), we 
 find a portion of the forty-first chapter, which commences in the sublimest style of eastern 
 poetry, peculiarly apposite to our purpose, " Canst thou draw out leviathan with a hook, 
 or his ton<'ue with a cord which thou lettest down ? " In the next verse we read, " Canst 
 thou put a hook into his nose ? " &c. &c. These interrogatories, it is evident, allude to the 
 practice of angling with hook and line. In the seventh verse of the same chapter we also 
 
Chap. III. HISTORY OF ANGLING. 959 
 
 find the question, " Canst thou fill his (leviathan's) skin with ' barbed irons,' or his head 
 with 'fish spears?'" which has likewise been thought to allude to the use of the 
 angling hook. But this opinion, notwithstanding the authority on which it rests, we con- 
 ceive to be erroneous ; on the contrary, we consider this verse as intended to characterise 
 a mode of taking fish altogether distinct from angling. The Egyptians, we know, had 
 made great progress in the arts in the days of Moses ; and we have no hesitation in con- 
 cluding that, by " filling the skin with barbed irons," was meant transfixing fish with the 
 harpoon. 
 
 2893. Pursuing these scriptural proofs of the antiquity of angling, we may quote the prophet Isaiah, who 
 has in ch. xxxvii. v. 29., "I will put my hook into thy nose." And again, in ch.xix. v. 8., "The 
 fishers also shall mourn, and all they that cast angle in the brooks." In the two succeeding verses we have 
 a full confirmation, that angling was at that time an occupation distinct from netting or spearing offish, as 
 will be seen by a reference, " Moreover they that work in fine flax, and they that weave net works, shall be 
 confounded." " And they shall be broken in the purposes thereof, all that ',nake sluices and ponds for fish." 
 A notice on this subject is also to be found in the prophet Habakkuk, ch. i. v. I.*;., " They take up all 
 them with the angle : " and again in the figurative description of Pharaoh by Ezekiel, which likens him to 
 a great " dragon " (crocodile), who having offended the Almighty, is told by him through the medium of 
 his prophet, " I will also put hooks in thy jaws, and I will cause the fish of thy rivers to stick unto thy 
 scales." By the fish sticking to the scales, we may probably understand the remora, or sucking fish, which 
 we know to be hurtful, and even destructive to large fishes by adhering to them with immovable tenacity. 
 The lernea, the productus, the monoculus, and other parasites, also prove injurious to aquatics ; but their 
 attacks could hardly amount to the infliction thus threatened. In the New Testament the notices of 
 angling as a distinct branch of fishing are few, but those of systematic net fishing are suflSciently nume- 
 rous. We learn from St. John, ch. v. v.R. and ch.xvii. v. 19., that marine fishing among the Jews was 
 an important occupation. By St. Mark, ch.i. v. Ifi., the same is confirmed; and it further appears from 
 this evangelist, that net fishing in the sea was an employment exclusively professed by particular persons, 
 as with us. We judge also that the vessels used by them were large, and contained numerous hands. 
 Of the extent of the nets employed some idea may be formed from St. John, ch. xxi. v. 10., where one 
 hundred and fifty "great fishes" were drawn to land at one time. It may also be remarked, that the 
 fisheries of those days appear to have been carried on much in the same manner as at present, the nets being 
 suffered to remain all night in action under the watch of the fishermen, who were clothed in an appropriate 
 dress. {John, xxi. 7.) This mode of fishing being recorded in so many instances in the New Testament, and 
 the practice of angling remaining unnoticed, constitute no proof whatever that the catching of fish by the 
 rod and line was in disuse among the Jews. The omission was doubtless purely accidental, or depended on 
 the same circumstance which rendered fishing by nets so often a subject of remark. This was the selection 
 of so many apostles from among those who pursued this occupation for the supply offish as a necessary and 
 welcome article of food among the Jewish nations. 
 
 2894. During the flourishing periods of the Roman empire, numerous instances occur in history of the 
 value put on fish generally and in particular instances. As an article of luxury, modern epicureanism 
 affords no examples of equal notoriety with those offered by the Romans. We have also accounts of the 
 methods used to obtain their favourite fish, among which ayigling is noticed as an occupation both for 
 profit and amusement. Trajan was an angler, and his practice of the art gave it imperial sanction. 
 The piscatory exploits of Mark Antony and Cleopatra, with the practical retort of the latter, will be readily 
 remembered. 
 
 2895. The traces of the art during the dark ages are necessarily faint ; and it may be 
 remarked, that not only did the benighted individuals who then lived refrain from trans- 
 mitting any records of their own on the subject, but also destroyed what had been already 
 handed down to them. 
 
 2896. The earig history of angling in Britain is confined within a very small compass. 
 The parent art indeed may be traced in the various enactments made for its protection ; 
 but of that interesting branch which forms the subject of our discourse, even the industry 
 of Mr. Strutt in The Sports and Pastimes of the People of England has failed to inform us. 
 The first public notice which bears any claim to a systematic form among us, appears in 
 the writings of the Lady Juliana Barnes or Berners : from that time to the present the 
 practice of it has been a favourite pursuit, and has consequently met with numerous 
 eulogists and commentators, as may be seen in our bibliographical notices, to which we 
 would refer the reader who wishes more minutely to trace its progress. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Ttie Character of Angling as an Amusement. 
 
 2897. Angling as an amusement presents features of great attraction : it is far from dan- 
 gerous or expensive, but on the contrary is productive of interest and amusement without 
 any extraordinary sacrifice. Its apparent simplicity allures many into the practice ; and as 
 a trifling success elates the tyro and leads him on by its fascinations, so he pursues jt, 
 although he soon discovers that extreme nicety and precision, great patience, caution, and 
 perseverance, are es.sential requisites to the attainment of proficiency in the art. Never- 
 theless, he still continues the pursuit : difficulty after difficulty is overcome ; each succeeding 
 year adds to the interest of the practice, which he continues with undiminished ardour to 
 the latest period of his life. It is asserted, and we believe with truth, that there is not one 
 among the field sports that takes so permanent a hold on the passions as this. It is no less 
 remarkable for the variety it offers, for, like Proteus, it presents itself under many forms, 
 some of which are suited to the taste of every age, of every rank, and every variety of 
 character and habit. The sedentary, the thoughtful, and the advanced in life, may watch 
 the float as it slowly moves with the stream, without disturbance to their train of thought, 
 or without any fatiguing exertion to their person. The active and volatile may throw afar 
 the leaded bait for the pike, or may engage in the graceful evolutions of the fly rod. Its 
 seductions therefore prove universal, and it owns votaries of every age and station. The 
 little urchin catches the early impufse, and seeks the brook, where, with a length of twine, 
 
960 FISHING. PartVIII. 
 
 encircling by one end a crooked stick, and by the other a bent pin, he toils in all the ecstacy 
 of hope to ensnare the tiny banstickle (see ^^. 458.), heedless of the terrors of a truant's 
 punishment. Each year increases his passion, and now the spliced hazel twig and horse- 
 hair links, the type of " things to come," assist his efforts ; and success giving a new spur 
 to his energies, behold him at length armed with a rod of ampler dimensions and workman- 
 like manufacture, with the accompaniments of well wrought line, buoyant float, and tem- 
 pered hook. Trolling now engages his attention, and emulation giving a continual stimulus 
 to his efforts, he rests not contented until he has mounted the very feather in the cap of 
 angling, and has become the accomplished fly-fisher. 
 
 2898. ITavhig ourselves passed through all these grades, it may be supposed that we are enabled 
 to form something like a just estimate of the merits as well as the defects of the pursuit. 
 We know that by some it has been objected to angling, that it is a cruel amusement ; and 
 by others that it is too puerile and trifling in its nature to engage any but the thoughtless 
 and unintellectual. To both these charges we beg leave to enter a demurrer, in which we 
 hope to be joined at least by every orthodox member of o?<r church, which, in consideration 
 of the mild and contemplative character of angling, did by its early canons allow it to be a 
 Jit and suitable recreation for all orders of its priesthood, at the same time that it strictly 
 forbad other field sports as incompatible with the sacerdotal habits. We have ourselves 
 spent the major part of a life in pursuits connected with the amelioration of the miseries of 
 animals, and we have often (as we hope to do again) advocated the cause of humanity in 
 favour of the brute creation. We have also in our leisure moments followed angling in all 
 its seductive forms, with an avidity which, did we feel its character of a cruel amusement to 
 be a just one, we should be ashamed to own. We will not say that this charge against the 
 general practice is " mere cant," although others have said it ; but we do say that inaccurate 
 conclusions and ill-directed sensibilities are at the root of such opinions. A lingering death 
 to an animal nearly insensitive, and an immediate one to such as, by their more complex 
 organisation, may be supposed to have feelings more acute, is in the one case divested of its 
 horrors by a physical property which Providence has kindly bestowed on it to meet its 
 casualties, and in the other is the common occurrence inevitably incident to their natures. 
 That a physical property exists in the lower orders of animals, which renders them insen- 
 sible at least to acute feeling, is apparent from the consequences which follow the injuries 
 they receive. The worm, whose impalement on the hook has called forth so many sen- 
 sibilities, we will not say is wholly destitute of feeling; but we conceive we are borne out 
 in our assumption, that its struggles are more dictated by the instinctive desire to escape, 
 than by painful sensations. If intense suffering followed the puncture of the hook, it is not 
 reasonable to suppose that, after such impalement, the ordinary functions of life would go 
 on ; but such is the case. Release the worm from the hook, and although he may have 
 been wholly transfixed by it, he will seek the first cavity in the ground to repair the personal 
 breaches made in his body. Separate a worm into distinct portions, and it is averred that 
 such portions immediately set about to unite into a common whole ; or otherwise each part 
 is gifted with the capacity of forming itself into a distinct and perfect animal. Be it how- 
 ever observed, that we have never put this to this test ; others assert it as a fact. Can sen- 
 sation be great that is thus diffused? Innumerable other instances might be cited to show 
 how little sensible the lower orders of animals are to acute feeling. The dragon-fly (Libellula 
 Depressa), when transfixed by a pin, will devour fly after fly with eagerness, and apparently 
 with all his accustomed relish ; and if supplied with food will, it is said, live thus many 
 days. Redi the naturalist informs us, that in the course of some experiments on vital 
 motion, he made a large opening in the skull of a tortoise, from whence he drew out the 
 entire brain, and even washed out the cavity, leaving not the smallest part remaining. 
 Having done this, he set the animal at liberty, who marched away as though it had not 
 received the smallest injury. In a short space the hole in the skull was seen to close, and 
 in three days a complete covering of skin was formed over it. For six months the animal 
 lived in this state, walking about as usual, and, with the exception of becoming blind, it 
 appeared not at all altered in vivaciousness. 
 
 2899 Be it however understood, we are not favourable to these experiments ; on the contrary, we condemn 
 all such acts as habituate the mind to insensibility, respecting the feelings of the animals around us, even 
 under the impression that their sufferings are trifling: we have no right wantonly to inflict any needless 
 pain on them and unless some better end is to be obtained than the gratification of mere curiosity, we cannot 
 consider such experiments as warranted. But in the exercise of such acts as are necessary either for de- 
 veloping important truths, or for the capture of the animals, and the appropriation of them to the uses designed 
 bv Providence it is gratifying to consider that their suflerings on such occasions are by no means acute. 
 Indeed dpriuri, we might conclude that, consistently with the kind ordinations of their Maker, such would 
 be the case. If sensitiveness were distributed among the lower orders of the brute creation in any consider- 
 able degree, our whole life would be occupied with one continued system of cruelty : we cannot walk abroad 
 without crushing thousands, and without maiming tens of thousands ; every action of our lives carries 
 mutilation to something living ; and in taking our most innocent beverages we entomb myriads. 
 
 2900. The use of living baits, which it is difficult to dispense with in Tjottom angling, should be free from 
 every Isind of wanton cruelty, that this our favourite amusement may not be justly condemned, aud that we 
 may advocate its cause with clear consciences. Many living baits are now admirably imitated by artificial 
 means and the humane angler may use the representations of frogs, minnows, and other small fish, if not with 
 equal success, at least without compunction. Had the frog been as well imitated formerly as at present, it is 
 
Chap. III. HISTORY OF ANGLING. 961 
 
 probable that our venerable father in angling, Isaac Walton, would have escaped the unsparing lash of criti- 
 cism, which fell on him in the writings of that severest of all severe critics, Lord Byron. 
 
 2901. Resumirig our defence of angling, we express our conviction that, althougb in some 
 cases genuine feelings, but morbidly excited, may exist, yet that it is principally owing to a 
 fashion of seeming to feel, that angling has been so unjustly denounced as a cruel sport. Of 
 the truth of this many proofs might be adduced. A lady of our acquaintance who was wont 
 to be loud in her invectives against the inhumanity of all field sports, was betrayed into a 
 coursing expedition. Two greyhounds accompanied the party into the Tollesbury Marshes. 
 As hares were there very plentiful, one dog was taken up, and the other was soon engaged 
 in an excellent course, in which our fair friend became so interested, that in the enthusiasm 
 of the moment she exclaimed, " Let the other dog loose ! pray let him loose, or the hare 
 will escape ! " The distinguished author of the review of Sahiwnia furnishes us also with 
 an appropriate anecdote : — " We remember an amiable enthusiast, a worshipper of Nature 
 after tlie manner of Rousseau, who, being melted into feelings of universal philanthropy by 
 the softness and serenity of a spring morning, resolved that, for that day at least, no injured 
 animal should pollute liis board ; and having recorded his vow, walked six miles to gain a 
 hamlet famous for fish dinners, where, without an idea of breaking his sentimental engage- 
 ment, he regaled himself on a small matter of crimped cod and oyster sauce. " 
 
 2902. Much has also been said on the torture inflicted on the fishes as well as the baits in angling ; but we 
 feel ourselves warranted not only by analogies but by known facts in asserting, that the fish, although less 
 insensitive, yet, like the baits, feel none of that exquisite pain which ought to shock true feeling. The car- 
 tilaginous mouth of fishes is indeed so little sensitive, that, when after being hooked they have again es- 
 caped, they may be taken again and again ; and not unfrequently they will take a second bait almost directly, 
 and even while the former hook remains in the mouth. The hooked trout also, after struggling against his 
 capture and breaking away, may in a little time be seen in his old haunts rising to the natural fly, and the 
 next day will sometimes again take the artificial one. We have, on purpose to assure ourselves of these 
 facts, repeatedly marked most of the varieties of fresh water fish, and, after returning them to the water, we 
 have often retaken them in a little time, and not unfrequently we have done it immediately. The pike lias 
 been known to become partially entangled by a hook four or five times in one day, and to have gorged 
 a second bait when one was already with its apparatus actually sticking in his stomach. If more were neces- 
 sary to dispel our fears on the score of inflicting immensity of pain on creatures sent for our use, but cer. 
 tainly not for our abuse, let the following fact prove most satisfactorily the degree of insensibility on which 
 we would ground our plea, that angling is not a cruel amusement. 
 
 2903. Some time ago two young gentlemen of Dumfries, while fishing at Dalswintoti Loch, 
 having expended their stock of worms, &c. had recourse to the expedient of picking out the 
 eyes of the dead perch they had taken, and attaching them to their hooks, a bait which this 
 fish is known to take as jeadily as any other. One of the perch caught in this manner 
 struggled so much when taken out of the water, that the hook had no sooner been loosened 
 from its mouth than it came in contact with one of its own eyes, and actually tore it out. In 
 the struggle the fish slipped through the holder's firgers, and again escaped to its native 
 element. The disappointed fisher still retaining the eye of the aquatic fugitive, adjusted it 
 on the hook, and again committed his line to tlie waters. After a very short interval, on 
 pulling up the line, he was astonished to find the identical perch that had eluded his grasp 
 a few minutes before, and which literally perished in swallowing its own eye. (^London 
 Museum, 1S22. ) 
 
 2904. The partial insensibility of animals, if it could be disputed, is not however neces- 
 sary to shield our art from the imputation of wanton cruelty. On the contrary we assert, 
 without fear of contradiction, that the practice of every humane angler is replete with proofs 
 that he avoids every unnecessary infliction of pain in the pursuit of his sport. For what 
 purpose is it so common with him when he has taken a fish immediately to force its head 
 back, but to dislocate the neck and prevent all further sensation. This is but a single in- 
 stance ; the purposed practice of humanity is displayed in many other of the ordinary 
 methods pursued by the experienced fisher. It is only among the unthinking and inexpe- 
 rienced that humanity is ever outraged. 
 
 2905. The study of Nature presents itself to the angler as a part and parcel of his pursuit : 
 in the calm repose of a mild day, stationed by the side of a picturesque stream) every where 
 teeming with life, how naturally he wishes to become acquainted with the various objects 
 which compose it, not by a cursory observation alone, but by such an acquaintance as shall 
 inform him of the wise adaptation of the parts in each to the determinate purposes of their 
 existence, and of their habits, instincts, and metamorphoses. Observations on Nature's works 
 are almost forced on the angler. Can he bait his hook with the caddis, after having divested 
 it of its admirably contrived coat or case of mail, without wishing to know more of its origin? 
 And as his experience teaches him, that it is principally at one time of the year that he 
 meets with these unsightly but curious animals, can he refrain from attempting to follow 
 tlicm to their destination ? and will not the inquiry when pursued amply repay the trouble 
 it occasions? 
 
 2906. Few objects throughout the vast field of Nature afford more interest to the inquisitive n.ind than the 
 transformations which those beautifully winged insects, Phryganea, Ephemera, and Libellula (known in the 
 angler's catalogue as spring-flies, day-flies, and dragon-flies), are destined to undergo. Little does he aX 
 first suspect that the caddis worm which he now fishes with, and the stone-fly he will dip with a few weeks 
 hence, own each a common origin. It is no less curious to learn, that the short lives of some of them are 
 passed without a meal. Bent on leaving others to take their place, after they have expended their remaining 
 Strength in graceful alternate risings and sinkings to and from the surface of the waters, to sex;ure an aqueou* 
 
962 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 ride for the future race, they sink into death. Can it fail to excite interest to learn that others again of these 
 aL-rial wanderers, gifted almost with the talent of ubiquity, should be the parents of aquatic creeping insects, con- 
 fined to grovel over a few feet of the bottom of a rivulet ? This circumstance, curious as it is however, is even 
 less wonderful than the fact, that this masked insect contains within itself the means of assuming other forms, 
 each progressively more perfect than the preceding, and at last of rising from its watery bed, bursting its 
 aquatic integuments, and shining in all the brilliancy and activity of the parent fly. Does it not excite our 
 admiration to know, tliat, wide as is the visible difference lietwecn the indigent and deformed larva and the 
 perfect imago or fly, remove but the exterior tunic of the former, and the wings, legs, antennse, and tail 
 of the latter may, by the help of the microscope, be distinctly seen curiously folded up, as if to be ready 
 when wanted ? 
 
 2907. The whole page of Nature around the angler is equally filled with lines of edification 
 and delight. All the objects of his amusement afford ample instruction of this kind. In 
 the movements of the wary trout, darting through the liquid element with a velocity which 
 almost defies the eye to follow, he may be excited to inquire into the construction of the 
 motive organs of fishes, and into their animal mechanism. Does a heavy cloud pass over 
 his head, portentous of thunder, it becomes to the contemplative mind a subject of consider- 
 ation, why the finny tribes around him, before struggling which should first take the bait, 
 now retire from it in sullen disgust. The cloud being dispersed, and the electric state of 
 tlie atmosphere with it, again the fish seize the bait. Every object he sees, every occurrence 
 he meets with, affords a finid from whence he may draw stores of information, and mul- 
 tiply his enjoyments. 
 
 2908. If the force nf example be wanting in aid of our attempts to set the character of angling in the exalted 
 situation it deserves among the lighter pursuits of cultivated man, the lives of hundreds of great and good 
 personages will furnish it. Walton is justly proud of the names of Dr. Howell, dean of .St. Paul's ; Sir 
 Henry Wotton, provost of Eton ; Sir John Oflfley, and many others. The list indeed might be swelled infi- 
 nitely beyond the limits of our pages. Gay alternately wrote his poetry and caught his trout at Amesbury. 
 Tobin, the author of the Honey Moon, was at once an excellent writer and an ardent fisher. Mr. Coleridge, 
 " the powerful poet of the lakes," also adds to its votaries a distinguished member. Dr. Paley was so enthu- 
 siastically fond of the sport, that when asked by the Bishop of Durham when one of his most important 
 works would be finished, replied with much naivete, " My lord, 1 shall work steadily at it when the fly-fishing 
 season is over." The heroic Lord Nelson, we are informed by Sir Humphrey Davj',was a good fly-fisher ; and 
 as a proof ofhis passion for it, continued the pursuit even with his left hand, having, as is well known, lost his 
 right In the service of his country. The shield of fly-fishing is emblazoned with the names of Sir Walter 
 Scott, Sir Humphrey Davy, and Dr. Babington ; and if we have been rightly informed, the exquisite little 
 tome, called Salmonia, owes its origin to a party proposed between Sir H. Davy, Dr. Babington, and Dr. 
 Frank, to visit the lakes, and to be there joined, as we suppose, by Sir Walter Scott. The very play of men 
 like these must have afforded an intellectual treat. The scattered crumbs, fortunately for us and our pos- 
 terity, have been collected by a distinguished member of the party into a similar banquet for the absentees. 
 Among the other high characters who have practised fishing with avidity, we may notice that most amiable 
 lady, the late Duchess of York, who herself assured us that it was a great treat to her to fish for perch in the 
 
 
 Virginia Water. We need hardly call to recollection, that it was in these waters his late majesty George 
 the Fourth erected a sumptuous fishing-house, and thus added himself to the list of royal anglers. 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 ANGLING APPARATUS. 
 
 2909. Fishing, like every other art, requires implements for the practice of it ; and the more 
 care is taken in the construction of these, the more successful will the use of them prove. 
 There are situations where it is difficult to procure fishing-tackle ; and there are persons so 
 independent in their notions, as to value the sport but little unless even the mechanical aids 
 to it are of their own making. For both these it is therefore evident, that ample directions 
 are necessary, to enable them readily to manufacture these implements for tliemselves ; and 
 to all it is essential that they at least learn how, on an emergency, to repair their tackle. 
 
 2910. The value of a mechanical tact in repairing our own fishing implements is never more 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 FISHING RODS. 
 
 963 
 
 truly exemplified, than when many miles from home we are deprived of sport, and confined 
 to an inn room on a wet day. We have ourselves been thus situated many times, but have 
 always been able to beguile the time by setting ourselves to arrange and repair our 
 tackle, long neglected perhaps for want of leisure and opportunity. The rainy day lost 
 its gloom in the pleasure of occupation, and in the anticipation of a harvest of future sport. 
 We have in our eye certain friends with whom, at various spots on the Thames, the Lea, 
 and many other rivers at remote parts of the kingdom, we have been thus situated; and we 
 can recall the display of broken floats, severed liiies, and fractured hooks, which have 
 occasioned as much pleasure in the repair as in the use. 
 
 291 1 . Another advantage to be gained by those who thoroughly understand the formation of all their imple- 
 ments is, that they will be infinitely more capable of judging of the merits of similar articles when they are 
 inclined to purchase them of tackle makers. An angler who is known among these artificers to have these 
 capabilities, rarely needs to apprehend any attempt to be deceived by them in the qualities of the articles he 
 buys. These he also purchases often cheaper, from knowing the composition and value of the materials. 
 Although however, for these reasons, it is very desirable to be able to manufacture our own fishing tackle, 
 yet, unless we are so situated as to be not within reach of the purchase, or that we indulge in the whim of 
 preferring the work of our own hands, it not only saves much time, which may possibly be more profitably 
 spent, to buy it ; but in the generality of cases the apparatus met with at good shops is in many respects 
 superior to what is usually made by ourselves. Continued practice begets judgment in the first selection of 
 the articles, and also the best mode of manufacturing them into the necessary instruments afterwards. 
 
 2912. Exceptions however to this exist, in regard to some of the implements used both in bottom and fiy- 
 fishing. In the latter it is essential to perfection in the practice, that the fisher be able to dress his own flies, 
 on which subject more anon ; for be it known that fishing-tackle makers, like other artificers, being fully 
 aware of the value of time, endeavour to compass their ends with an expedition often unfavourable to the 
 fitness or strength of the article. This is particularly exemplified in the ra.inufacture of gut lines, whether 
 for fly or bottom angling. The amateur on making such lines will choose only the gut that is perfectly round 
 and even, but in the gut introduced into lines made for sale, this caution is not sufficiently observed. The 
 difference in the shotting of lines between the experienced amateur's practice and the vender's is still more 
 apparent. A few large shots will certainly balance the float, but they will as certainly scare the wary fish ; 
 yet, as a few large shot are more readily and quickly [)ut on than numerous small ones, we fiud many ready- 
 made lines so furnished. The amateur ivill place three or four small shot for each of the tackle maker's 
 large one«, and his success will be doubled by the improvement. Again, it is inore than probable that the 
 angler might go into ten shops before he would find a line with the hooks tied with red silk and a projecting 
 bristle ; and yet Iwth are necessary in fine worm fishing. Again, for fly-fishing, we seldom have been able to 
 purchase a truly tapered foot length, and without it the fly must be prevented from falling lightly or exactly. 
 Neither, when a fish has been hooked, have such lengths usually proved so strong as those made up by our- 
 selves. The loopings, the ties, and all the Jastc7iings c^ff', are apt to be made too hastily by the tackle 
 makers : and even when very neat in the execution, are seldom so strong as those manufactured by an inge- 
 nious amateur. To avoid these evils as much as possible, when we do purchase these articles ready-made to 
 our hands, we endeavour to deal with one who is himself a known angler. None will so well know how to 
 remedy the defects in his own implements, or to improve on the methods of others, as he who uses them. In 
 taking an ordiT, such dealers have likewise a considerable advantage over the mere maker of tackle: they 
 cau not only at once meet your views, but they can set you right when you have formed erroneous con- 
 clusions, or fallacious expectations ; and they alone can furnish the angler with a satisfactory reason for what 
 they allege. 
 
 Sect. I. The Varieties of the Fishinff Rod, 
 
 2913. To an angler the rod is a most important implement, and is made of various lengths, 
 and different degrees of strength and elasticity. The nominal divisions of rods are almost 
 as varied as the rods themselves, or as the materials they are made of Thus we have the 
 bottom, the fly, and the trolling rod, we have also the single and the double handed rod, 
 the cane and the wood, the bag rod, and the walking-stick rod, witli numerous other 
 smaller varieties. In treating of the fishing rod, we shall consider it first as an article of 
 trading manufacture ; and, next, as an article of domestic make. In the purcliase of a rod, 
 the nature of the angling for which it is particularly intended, must of course be first taken 
 into consideration, and the order should be given accordingly. 
 
 2914. The general rod, as it is termed, is a very convenient one for the young practitioner, 
 or for occasional travelling use in places where it is uncertain what fish may present them- 
 
 OZITEltAL ROD. 
 
 selves ; for this instrument is so extensive in its capabilities, that nothing comes amiss 
 to it ; and if, in the multiplicity of its doings, it does nothing very well, it will at least 
 act very respectably in most kinds of fishing, except that of throwing the fly, which it 
 executes miserably, although it professes even this also, and has an additional joint and a 
 fly top for the purpose. The general rod, by the variety of its joints, may be varied so as 
 to render it fit for roach, dace, or other fine angling : at the same time it may be .strength- 
 ened to fit it for barbel fishing; or it may, by a slight alteration, be converted into a trolling 
 rod by moans of a top with a brass stationary ring bent to a right angle with the joint to 
 
 :? Q 2 
 
964 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 obviate 
 
 friction on the line. In this rod tlie various tops are contained in a hollow within 
 the butt or stock, which is closed by a cap made to receive a spike. The butt 
 has also a brass slide, or otherwise a screw to receive a reel ; and the various 
 lengths or pieces are furnished with rings throughout. In fact, the beginner 
 cannot do better than furnish himself with one of these factotum articles. 
 
 2915. The bag rod, properly so called, is however little more than a light 
 general rod, made into much shorter lengths, viz. of two feet, more or less : 
 it is usually made of cane, and thus can be carried in an inside pocket, when 
 the more formidable lengths might attract notice : it is also an advantage of 
 the cane bag rod, that it packs well into a trunk : by its lightness it is well 
 fitted for any fine fishing, as for roach, dace, gudgeons, bleak, &c. &c. 
 
 2916. The walking-stick rod consists of hollow pieces received within each 
 other, the outermost, or general receiver, being made to resemble a walking- 
 cane. It is made up for the convenience of anglers who have some distance 
 to traverse on foot ; and likewise in cases where it might be desirable to have 
 no more of the insignia of an angler's occupation about the person than can be 
 carried in the pocket and the hand. As might be expected, it is not a very 
 efficient article : it however promises little, and it seldom does a great deal. 
 A distinct rod is therefore requisite for each kind of fishing to the professed 
 angler ; and, as such, we shall describe the prominent features of each variety, 
 applying them to their several uses hereafter. 
 
 2917. The light bottom rod for roach, dace, gudgeon, smelt, and other light 
 and fine fishing, varies in its length according to the extent of place fished, &c. 
 &c. ranging from fifteen to seventeen feet : professed roach anglers often use 
 one of eighteen, or even nineteen feet. It can be neither too light not too 
 elastic (but we mean not the elasticity of the fly rod), particularly upwards, 
 and it is often therefore made of bamboo. To compensate for its want of 
 strength, it is oftentimes ringed throughout, and furnished with a reel and 
 running line ; by which means, if a heavy fish should take the bait, the rod 
 will not suffer. A very small reel is no incumbrance to a rod, it adds but 
 little to the weight ; and when such a one is placed on the upper instead of the 
 under surface of the butt, a very light rod will kill a very heavy fi^h : but 
 such should be occasional practice only. 
 
 2918. A stronger rod for perch, clnth, bream, carp, tench, eels, and also for minnow 
 spinning, may be from fourteen to eighteen feet long. Such a rod should be altogether 
 stiifer and stouter than the last, and may be either of solid wood or of cane ; if of cane, the 
 upper joints should be of the very best bamboo : besides its running line and winch, it should 
 be also furnished with a spike to screw into the butt. A butt spike may indeed be considered 
 a necessary appendage to every variety of rod beyond the very lightest ; and it may prove 
 useful even in that armed with a spike when a heavy fish is hooked, and has been played 
 some time, by retreating backwards and fixing the rod upright in the ground a tight line 
 may be kept, and the fish may be taken out by the landing net without laying down the rod, 
 which is always a hazardous operation. Even if it be a very heavy fish, the angler will find 
 that with a free line, held loosely in the hand, his most violent lunges cannot injure the rod 
 nor disengage the struggler, because, if necessary, more line may be veered out to provide 
 against his striking away ; such are the advantages of a spike. 
 
 2919. The rod for barbel, heavy carp {seefg. 4G1 .), or for f>ike fishing with live bait, should be 
 solid ; its length may be fifteen, sixteen, or even eighteen feet long, proportioned to the extent 
 of the water fished in, and the presumed size of the fish likely to be hooked. As all the fish for 
 which it is intended are occasionally large and powerful, if it be weak, particularly in the 
 middle joints, a heavy fish will surely distress and perhaps break it : it should be strong in 
 the top also, and strongly ringed throughout, and must never be used but with running 
 tackle and a spike. To the atiove remarks it should be added, that nothing looks more 
 unsportsmanlike than to see an angler laying his rod down to land his prize, when weeds, 
 banks, or the weight of the fish prevents its being done in the usual manner. When a rod has 
 been so laid down, we have frequently seen the fish draw it some yards out of its place ; and 
 by so doing, is not unlikely to entangle itself, or perhaps the legs of the unhappy angler at 
 the same time : a spike would have prevented all this. In punt angling for heavy fish, a 
 shorter but equally strong rod is requisite. (See Barbel, p.IO.j?.) 
 
 2920. The trolling rorf (^g. 461.) is a difficult implement to describe, not from any com- 
 plexity in its manufacture, but because there is no kind of rod with which a good troller will 
 not kill pike. A strong top in the hands of a troller may be adjusted to any rod for this 
 purpose : there is usually such a one to the general rod, as seen in ^g. 460. A professed 
 trolling rod, of whatever length, should be formed throughout on this principle, that the 
 line should run freely without chance of interruption : for this purpose its rings should be 
 large, and by no means too numerous ; one to each of the lower joints is sufficient : but it is 
 of more importance that they be fixed and motionless, to secure an easy passage to the line, 
 and to avoid all chance of entangling it. The top should also be armed with a brass collar 
 rounded, smoothed, and bent to a right angle with the joint, to prevent the line from fretting 
 or hitching : it must have a strong spike at its lower end, and should have more strength of 
 substance than of extreme length, although in lake troUing length of rod is desirable ; but 
 its strength throughout must be great and uniform. Indeed the rods made use of for the 
 full equipment of a thorough pike fisher are required to be somewhat varied ; and although 
 we are told by some, that any rod may be made efficient for trolling, yet some are so particular 
 as to have one expressly suited to each of the usual methods employed as live-bait fishing, 
 dead snap fishing, and gorge trolling ; nor can it be denied that such is the practice with our crack 
 pike fishers, who affirm that the sport cannot be handsomely conducted without: but as the 
 description of such rods will be best understood when we are treating of the uses in which 
 they are to be employed, so we refer to Pike Fishing, \>.\IM- for all further detail on the 
 implements then to be made use of. 
 
Chap. IV. FLY-FISHING RODS. 965 
 
 2921. The fly fishing rod, in angling language the fly rod, is commonly considered under 
 two varieties, the salmon rod and the trout rod, and such distinction is certainly necessary ; 
 for although the salmon rod might kill a trout, a full sized salmon would be apt to carry 
 away the whole material of the trout angler's rod. Consequently we must describe and 
 figure both the trout and the salmon rod, which we shall be ready to do in their proper 
 places. Every rod used in fly-fishing should taper regularly from the bottom to the top, 
 except for about two feet of the lower portion or butt joint, which in trout rods that are 
 tolerably fine may be slightly enlarged to give firmness to the grasp, strength to the rod, 
 and a counterpoise against its proving top-heavy as it is termed. In strong rods this increase 
 is seldom necessary, as in them the lower joints are throughout sufficiently sti-ong to form 
 the due resistance against top weight, or an extreme in the degrees of elasticity. With this 
 exception it may be affirmed that, on the regularity of its taper, will depend that uniformity 
 of be7id or play which is required to produce a certain mechanical action on the line, by 
 which the thrower is enabled to deliver it to its fullest extent with precision and lightness. 
 Be it observed that we do not patronise a hollow butt in a fly-fishing rod : it must weaken 
 it ; but, what is worse, it must interfere with the uniform elasticity of the whole, which to be 
 perfect should be solid throughout. 
 
 2922. A sytnmetrical taper likewise, it must be observed, will only produce this eflfect when 
 the rod has been originally made solid, and as well constructed on the principle of a just 
 adaptation of the different degrees of elasticity inherent in its several pieces to each other ; 
 but from carelessness, cupidity, or want of judgment in the makers in these respects, it 
 sometimes happens that a rod with a symmetric taper shall yet act badly. For instance, in 
 the manufacture of a fly rod, if to an ashen butt or stock were applied as a second joint a 
 piece of lancewood, as a third joint a length of hiccory or fir, and for the fourth joint a 
 portion of bamboo, it would in all probability follow, that however true the taper might be, 
 the lancewood and bamboo being more elastic than the materials of which the first and third 
 joints were made, the uniform flexure of the rod as a whole piece, which is the criterion of 
 a good rod, would be destroyed. In the purchase of a rod, it is therefore requisite to be 
 particular in the wood of the individual pieces of which it is composed : the rod when new 
 and stiflFened by dryness and varnish, may gloss over defects in the relative flexures of its 
 several joints, which use and moisture may bring out when too late. Prevention is better 
 than cure ; but cure comes next, the case therefore is not quite hopeless, and in treating on 
 the domestic manufacture of the fly rod, we shall, if our limits will admit, give directions 
 how to remedy these defects when the amateur may be limited in the choice of his woods. 
 Here no such hints ought to be necessary : neither will they be if a good professional rod 
 maker be employed in the first instance ; for it is a great point with such to adjust the 
 several joints with a just gradation of elastic properties, the butt being the lowest and the 
 point the highest in the scale of elasticity. 
 
 2923. Thus we may observe that ash, hiccory, lancewood, and spht bamboo, surmounted with a splicing of 
 whalebone, are seen to succeed to each other frequently in the formation of an elastic rod. Whatever other 
 woods are used likewise, these principles should be kept in mind in their adaptation, and this more particularly 
 in a fly rod, but subordinately so in every other variety. On the subject of enlarging the butt joint it may 
 be well again to remark, that although the flexible properties of a fly rod should exist in due proportion 
 throughout its whole length, j-et such elasticity should not be too apparent to the hand in the lower portion 
 of the stock, which on the contrary should be of sufficient substance to give it firmness, and to check too 
 much play downwards. If the butt towards its lower part be not of a proper strength to form some resistance 
 to the extent of the elasticity upwards, the rod will feel top heavy, will tire the hand in action, and will also 
 deliver the fly faultily. The butt of the rod may be considered as the fulcrum of the lever, and should 
 therefore be steady. 
 
 2924. Eods for fly-fishing are double handed and single handed : the double handed rod 
 is one of considerable length and strength, and to use it requires the application of both 
 hands. It is evident that such a rod can kill very heavy fish, and likewise can command a 
 great length and strength of line, which in very wide rivers is certainly of great consequence. 
 It must however be observed, that this rod has its disadvantages : it is seldom that a two 
 handed rod can be used with the same precision, or with the same lightness in the dropping 
 of the fly on the water as by the single handed practice. We have fished wide and narrow 
 streams, and have always used a single handed rod for trout. For salmon fishing, particularly 
 in extensive and rapid rivers, we have always used the double handed, for the requisite 
 length and strength of rod proper for this fishing, compels even the most athletic to use 
 both arms. 
 
 2925. The salmon fly rod ranges between sixteen and eighteen feet in its length : we have seen them twenty 
 feet long, but when of this length they are unpleasantly heavy and unmanageable, except in the hands of a very 
 tall and powerful person. This excess of weight may however be avoided, yet the length be retained by usine 
 the spliced rod to be hereafter noticed ; and thus the short and the tall, the strong and the weak anglers may 
 be brought on a par with each other by a little tact in their mechanics. The salmon rod should be made of 
 the very best materials, ^nd should in every instance be furnished with a spike, which is called into use on 
 many occasions. It supports the rod upright when any alteration is required to be made use of in the line 
 &c. ; and it forms, as we have had occasion to observe, an admirable weapon to ward off aggression and ore- 
 vent insult from either man or beast. < t- 
 
 S Q 3 
 
966 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 A scale of the usual proportions which the weights of rods bear to the lengths, and also of those which th ' 
 splice jointed rods bear to those with brass joints, may prove useful : — 
 
 18 feet salmon rod, 4 brassed joints, screw ferrules weight 2 lbs. 12 oz. to 15 oz. 
 
 16 feet salmon or trout, ditto, ditto - 2 lbs. 6 oz. to 12 oz. 
 
 14 feet trout, ditto, no screw ferrules - 2 lbs. to 2 lbs. 2 oz. 
 
 SPLICED RODS tTNBBASSED. 
 
 18 feet salmon rod, three joints - weight 2 lbs. to 2 lbs. 4 oz. 
 
 16 feet salmon or trout, ditto - - 1 lb. 8 oz. to 1 lb 11 oz. 
 
 14^ feet trout, two joints - - - 1 lb. 3 oz. to 1 lb. 6 oz. 
 
 13i feet ditto, ditto - - - 1 lb. to 1 lb. 3 oz. 
 
 2926. The jointings of fly rods in general have occupied the attention of many mechanics, 
 and numerous inventions for the purpose have appeared. Every fly rod except the spliced 
 should be ferruled : without this common adjunct, tlie joints in damp weather, or from 
 accidental wet, swell and adhere too firmly to be separated without much trouble and risk ; 
 and in dry weather from shrinking they are also apt to part compaiiy, i.e. to separate before 
 they are wanted. The best fly rods are therefore now manufactured with a brass ferrule 
 and cappings entire, each of which is received into a complete socket of brass, accurately 
 let into the receiving joint. These surfaces are by the best makers turned out of hand 
 critically true in their adaptation to each other by bushing, which is nothing more than 
 grinding them true in a lathe with emery. Much is gained by this precision ; for the more 
 perfect the attachment of the whole of the surfaces of the upper and under joints is to each 
 other, the more will the rod act after the manner of a sapling, which is a natural rod, and if 
 grown true must be correct and uniform in its pliancy ; and the more truly the joints of a 
 rod fit each other, the more will such rod represent one continuous piece in its action as 
 well as in its safety : without this adaptation it is likely that, in the course of an hour or 
 two's action, its joints will loosen. A powerful salmon will be sure to cause this mischief; 
 even a heavy trout has frequently occasioned injury. 
 
 2927. Loop-ties are an additional security applied to rods. Loop.ties (a b) are applied to brass 
 ferruled rods to hold them together when in powerful action. It is done by crossing a waxed thread 
 
 over the points at a b. Loop-ties are also threads waxed and wrapped around the wooden portions of a 
 broken rod as at c d, and are used in arming of hooks also at c c, where on drawing the loose end (e) tight, 
 the knot is made fast, and without the inconvenience of having any spare end hanging therefrom. It is this 
 mode vhich fastens most of the rods used in the southern, western, and midland counties, and for common 
 tr )ut fishing they are in most cases sufficiently secure ; where salmon are the prey, the tackle must be 
 proportionally. 
 
 2928. Screwed Joints are a still more certain security against the pieces of the rod loosening from each 
 other, and are very generally applied to the Irish and Scotch salmon rods. In fact, when a spliced rod 
 is not used, even the trout rods m the North are very commonly ferruled ; for in the rivers of these countries 
 longer and stronger rods are usually employed than in those of England, particularly of the waters around 
 London, where the chances of being surprised by a salmon in the trout fishings are but small. The continued 
 action of a long and heavy rod, particularly when subjected to the resistance of so powerful a fish as the salmon, 
 will sufficiently loosen (as we have found to our cost) the joints, even when assisted by the best wire and 
 thread lappings. For these reasons in salmon fly-fishing the rod is (when not a spliced one) commonly 
 furnished with screwed joints, the manufacture of which consists in adapting a male screw to the ferrule of 
 the lower joint, which is received into a female screw of the ferrule of the upper joint, When a rod is 
 furnished with these, provided they be well formed, all danger of any loosening between the several pieces 
 is avoided. It has, however, been objected to the screw joints, that by wear they are apt to become inefficient ; 
 and when so, that tliey are not easily repaired. Our own experience, however, assures us, and we are also 
 assured by others, that screw joints from the hands of reputed makers will remain perfect during the toil of 
 several years. These assertions we make with reference to all the joints but the last, the screw of which, 
 from its diminutive size, is certainly more liable to become defective than the others. To obviate this 
 danger, Bainbridge recommends that the top be spliced to the next joint, to which there can be no objection 
 provided the angler be willing to take the trouble to do it daily, and be skilled in all these manipulations. 
 The weight of the whipping in this case is by some objected to ; but the objection, we are convinced, is 
 wholly groundless, as such weight is more than counterbalanced by the absence of the brass ferrules. We 
 should ourselves recommend, in case the trouble of splicing is disliked, that the screw ferrule be used ; but 
 that in the making of it the wire for loop. ties (Jig. 462.) be also added, and thus when the screw is become 
 too much worn for safety, then it should be loop-tied with thread as well, by which every inconvenience may 
 be avoided. Our own salmon rod was thus furnished, and we can confidently recommend the plan. 
 
 2929. The bayonet joint is of later invention, and certainly has the merits of readiness, 
 simplicity, and durability. It was brought forward we believe by Holmes, of Cranbourne- 
 alley ; and if on trial it be found to answer all the purposes which its appearance pro- 
 mises to effect, it will obviate the principal alleged inconveniences of the screw joint, those 
 being less simple, more liable to become out of order, and not so quickly put together. It 
 will also, at the same time, present equal security with diminished cost ; and under these 
 views it has been strongly recommended to trial, but has not yet made much way. The 
 principles of this method of joint fastening consists in the brassing of the upper joints 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 FISHING RODS. 
 
 967 
 
 463 
 
 throughout, the lower Joints being socketed witli brass likewise, the collar of the ferrule 
 being bridged to admit the pin of the joint under it, which, by a turn of the 
 piece, then becomes locked. A leathern collar, having the whip fastening, is also 
 adapted to the joints of the spliced rod, but which part of the mechanism is 
 frequently of domestic manufacture. 
 
 2930. The trout fiy rod (Jiff. 4:63.). After what has been said at the com- 
 mencement of the article, it will be evident that we make a distinction between 
 the trout and salmon fly rod, so as to completely s^'parate them, because the 
 strongest rod, the same in manufacture and in every essential requisite that is fitted 
 to take trout, would not stand before a salmon of ten or twelve pounds. The 
 rod used for salmon is stouter, and has frequently screw joints adapted to it, not 
 but that those used in the countries where rods are generally so made, and 
 purposely designed for trout fishing, are often screw jointed also. What therefore 
 is to be understood by a trout fly rod is the rod already described, but here 
 figured with a decrease in length and strength ; but more particularly it owns a 
 regular taper, a tine top, and an increase in pliancy to that used for the salmon. 
 Such a rod, when it does not exceed thirteen feet in length (our own favourite 
 length is twelve feet six inches), and is made moderately light, can be used with 
 either hand, thus enabling the angler to direct his fly under bushes, or to any 
 determinate spot, with much more precision than can be done by the two handed 
 rod. 
 
 2931. In thepliancrj requisite for the fly rod generally, much contrariety of opinion prevails. 
 In this as in most other matters, the medium is to be preferred. The Hy-fishers of the North, 
 being many of them accustomed to the rods of their own manufacture, unencumbered by brassed 
 joints, ferrules, &c. are frequently seen to use rods of extraordinary pliancy, particularly for 
 trout fishing. The large segmental portion which such a rod describes, is however apt on its 
 return to catch the line before it has reached its limits, particularly in windy weather, the 
 consequence of which is, that many flies in inexperienced hands are snapped off. it must 
 however be confessed, that a long line, thrown with a flexible rod, does by the impetus it gives 
 to the heavier part of the line leave the foot length with its fly to revolve more slowly over such 
 part of the line, and thereby to settle itself on the top of the stream so naturally, as to do away 
 with much of the alleged disadvantage of any portion of the line reaching the water before the 
 fly. We have seen this very efficient in quick"water without wind. 
 
 2932. Too stiff a red is however even worse than too pliant a one, and can 
 never be managed to advantage. The fly-fishers of England certainly use less 
 flexible rods than either the Scotch or Irish, and particularly than the Scotch. 
 
 2933. The different makers of rodf have all their partisans. In the English 
 metropolis, where every manufacture is carried to great perfection, it is to be 
 expected that excellent rods are to be met with. Of those for bottom fishing 
 there is certainly an assortment unequalled perhaps in the world. With regard 
 to the fly rod we somewhat demur, but principally on account of the screw ferrule ; 
 for we have remarked that, except in this particular, the London rods stand true 
 longer and better than either those of Scotch or Irish manufacture. Therefore, 
 for a professed salmon rod, we should look to the makers in Edinburgh or Dublin. 
 The manufacture of this kind of rod is more familiar to them, and certainly the 
 London artists are not so conversant with the screw ferrules as the Scotch or 
 Irish. If however the bayonet fastenings of the joints should be found to 
 answer, an equality will be established. It is to be regretted that many London 
 tackle makers have not room or convenience for reasoning their wood. Tlie rods 
 of inferior makers, wiih whom this is often the case, are in consequence apt to 
 warp ; but in the hands of the best makers this seldom occurs, for they will find 
 room for seasoning the wood somewhere. We have a favourite light fly rod, 
 which has bad near twenty-five years' wear ; it was made by Marsh of Fleet- 
 street, and after having been used in most rivers of England and Wales, and 
 some of Scotland, it is now symmetrically straight. Higginbotham was likewise 
 an excellent rod maker. Holmes also has ranked high in this department of 
 fishing-tackle making. Chevalier and Bowness of Bell-alley are excellent work- 
 men. Good rods, particularly for bottom fishing, are to be met with also in 
 Crooked-lane. Ustonson's widow employs some good hands in the rod line ; 
 and it is said that Willingham of the Strand supports the credit of his predecessor 
 Higginbottom, who was thought by Colonel Hawker one of the best rod makers 
 of the metropolis. At Holmes' of Cranbourne-alley, an offset from the old shop 
 in Fetter-lane, may be seen many improvements on rod and line. We have 
 been particularly pleased with some rods of his manufacture. 
 
 Of rods not made in the metropolis some account may also be expected. We 
 have had three several fly rods from Edinburgh, but tliough they were all good 
 in other respects, not one stood true after use ; yet we know that excellent rods 
 are made there. Bainbridge says, the best country fly rods are manufactured by 
 Henry Swann of Langholm in North Britain. In Glasgow there is, we are told, 
 an excelknt maker of rods, but we forget his name Dublin fly rods are praised 
 3 Q 4 
 
968 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 by many. We saw one wliicli had stood five years' hard work with its joints symmetrically 
 strain^ht, and its screw ferrules still good. In large country towns likewise, particularly in 
 such as are situated in the neighbourhood of important riversj we have occasionally met 
 with fly rods which surprised us. In general cases such rods have however been too pliant. 
 • 2934. Colonel Hawker's description of a trout rod, like most of his articles, concentrates in 
 a few words much useful matter. He describes one thus : — " About twelve feet three 
 inches long, and about fourteen ounces in weight. It must not be top-heavy, nor must it 
 have too much play in the lower part ; but the play should be just in proportion to the gra- 
 dual tapering ; by which there will be very little spring till after about the third foot of its 
 length. A rod too pliable below is as bad a fault as being too stiff [very true — Ed.] ; and, 
 from being too small at that part, is of course more liable to be top-heavy, which nine rods 
 in ten are : the consequence is, they tire the hand, and do not drop the fly so neatly." 
 Having arrived thus far, there lies before us a continuance of our subject in describing the 
 domestic manufacture of rods. We have stated our regrets and our necessities at curtail- 
 ment ; but we think we have, on this occasion, less reason to regret the omission of the 
 domestic manufacture of fishing rods than any other matter. Fishing rods in general, but 
 more particularly rods for fly-fishing, had better be purchased of an accredited maker. Such 
 a one can season his wood, and adapt the various lengths and sizes to the purposes required, 
 far better than the amateur. Should he, however, still incline to try his hand on the 
 making a fly rod, let him consult the North Coimtry Angler, a work equally plain and 
 descriptive. 
 
 2935. A honne-made bottom rod is not an article of difficult manufacture; and although 
 we are aware that many a wealthy fisher may have a peculiar attachment to the work of his 
 own hands, and also that others less wealthy may begrudge the expense which attends the 
 purchase of one, so we will offer a few directions on the subject, having in Northumberland, 
 from breaking our own bottom rod, been forced to the necessity of making one ourselves, 
 or otherwise going without. We chose a well grown hazel root for our butt ; our second 
 joint we formed of tough, close, and straight grained fir, observing that it was free from 
 knots. If the rod be intended to have four joints, the third may also be formed of fir ; but 
 unless the length be very considerable, we think three fully sufficient, and so we formed our 
 own, as by leather bracing they may be made as snug and portable as is necessary, and two 
 splicings have much advantage over three. In the formation of the top joint either lance- 
 wood or bamboo may be used ; the appearance of the former will be most in unison with 
 the other woods ; the latter will be more tough and durable. If the top intended to be 
 made be for a long rod, it should be finished with .five or six inches of whalebone. The 
 length of the rod should depend on the extent of the water and the nature of the fish to be 
 taken ; but whatever that length be, the rod should be firm yet elastic, and by no means 
 top-heavy. 
 
 2936. The spliced fly rod also finds some warm advocates, with whom, when residing in 
 Northumberland, we frequently fished. We also formed, after their fashion, a fly rod of 
 two joints only, namely, the butt and top; and if a traveller, particularly a pedestrian, 
 wishes to travel light, let him use one of this kind. By all means let the two pieces, butt 
 and top, be attached by a splice, fastened by a small leathern thong previously wetted, so 
 that when it becomes dry it may contract and form a tighter bandage. The superiority of 
 a two jointed rod of this description, circumstanced as we were, we found considerable, 
 for our own fly rod having met with an accident, we took example, and made a very 
 tolerable substitute, by which we gained a rod highly elastic and uniform in action, and 
 consequently less liable to break, and in action to resemble one continuous piece. A fly 
 rod of this description is particularly calculated to answer the purpose of the tourist, from 
 its lightness, its readiness to admit of repair, and, should that be impossible, his loss will not 
 be considerable, and the first market town will supply a suflScient substitute until he can 
 receive a better from London. To avoid all trouble it would be better to take two rods at 
 the outset : — store is no sore. 
 
 2937. The number and the placing of the rings on a rod are more important points than 
 the tyro may at first imagine, and therefore worthy of a little further consideration. For 
 perhaps, conceiving that the rings are merely intended as a convenient metliod of keeping 
 the rod and line together, he may (by overlooking their mechanical action, which they 
 have on both line and rod) be tempted to put on too few ; and those few he may apply 
 without a due regard to situation. The following scale, according to our own expe- 
 rience, will be found a just guide to the placing of the rings. The scale will commence 
 from the extreme point of the top, and indicate the distance in inches between ring and ring 
 progressively downwards. Thus between the top and the first ring there should be 2^ ; 
 from this to the second, 3 ; to the third, 5\ ; the fourth, A\ ; the fifth, 4^ ; the sixth, 5\ ; 
 the seventh, 5\; the eighth, 6^ ; the ninth, 7| ; the tenth, 8J ; the eleventh, 9^; the twelfth, 
 11; the thirteenth, 12j; the fourteenth, 13^ ; die fifteenth and last, 16 inches. In a longer 
 rod the lower rings should not increase in their proportionate distances quite so rapidly, 
 but so as to allow an additional ring for each foot of rod, the last always being placed 
 
Chap. IV. FISHING LINES. 9G9 
 
 about thirty or two and thirty inches from the termination of the butt, according as the 
 rod may be, short or long. Be it however remembered, that this scale of ringing will 
 not apply to the trolling rod, where the rings should be large and placed at considerable 
 distances apart ; indeed, in the very stout trolling rod for leviathans, sometimes ringed 
 loops are screwed on or slipped over the rod. 
 
 The mechanical action of the rings on the line is such as to make it prudent to 
 remark, that, provided they be perfectly smooth, they had better be too numerous than too 
 few, particularly towards the top of the rod ; for the more the line is kept to the rod, the 
 less extensive or open will be the angles formed between contiguous rings by the rod and 
 line. This will be readily understood when it is considered, that the point of attachment 
 of the line at each ring will be the apex of an angle, whose extent will operate as a lever 
 acting to force out such ring ; consequently, the less open this angle is, or, to express it 
 more distinctly, the shorter is this lever, the less strain will there be on the ring on which 
 it acts. A spike should be added to the butt of almost every rod. This is usually made 
 with a screw, which is received into a screw opening in the bottom ferrule ; but if more 
 convenient, in the domestic rod it may be made a fixture by omitting the screw. 
 
 2938. New made rods require varnish as a preservative. Rods from the hands of dealers are usually already 
 varnished, and the owner has only to repeat the process occasionally : but with a new rod of our own make, we 
 should wish it to be treated in the following manner: — soak the joints, as soon as finished, in equal parts of 
 drying linseed oil, by brushing them lightly over every day for a week. When another week has passed over, 
 and the rod has become perfectly dry, proceed to coat it with copal, mastic, or hard brown Tarnish : caout- 
 chouc, better known as Indian rubber, when dissolved over a slow fire in linseed oil is also an excellent 
 substitute for the other varnishes. The intention of these applications is to enable the wood to resist the effects 
 of moisture and the attacks of insects, particularly the Dermcstes Domesticus : whatever, therefore, is at once 
 impenetrable to the one and noxious to the other is proper. Thus a solution of any gummy resin may be 
 employed as fulfilling both these intentions. Varnishing has also another salutary effect, it prevents the 
 whippings of the rod from wearing, by giving them a surface at once solid and smooth. We conclude by 
 admonishing the angler, that when he has once obtained an excellent rod, and has habituated himself to its 
 action, he can hardly prize it too much. The continued use of an individual rod (in fly-fishing at least) is 
 like the use of a favourite gun ; a dexterity is acquired in regard to the employment of that particular im- 
 plement, whether gun or rod, which cannot be transferred to another without a long course of practice. 
 
 2939. The best rod without continued care will become rotten from the alternate action of 
 sun, wind, and wet. To obviate this, take it to pieces, and wipe each part dry on every 
 return from fishing, and place it, not as is usually done, on the first spot that presents 
 itself, but in one determinate situation, free from exposure or accident. Our own plan 
 was, to hang each joint to a hook in a dry cabinet, and to the lower end of each joint we 
 appended a weight to keep it from warping. 
 
 2940. When a rod is put by for the season, it should be considered in the light of a new rod. Let it there- 
 fore at least be well rubbed over with drying linseed oil ; the hollow parts should also be oiled, and a dry 
 (but nut too dry) situation chosen for it to be laid up in ordinary. It would however be better, after the 
 application of drying oil wuhout, and the soft oil within, to varnish it completely as at first. Every rod in 
 full use should be thus treated every season, which will greatly tend to its preservation. It is only by 
 keeping the surfaces completely coated with varnish, that the attacks of minute destructive insects of 
 various kinds can be prevented from penetrating the solid grain. The hollow joints, after they are fully- 
 moistened with linseed oil, should be well stopped with a plug as a farther security against these pene- 
 trating gentry. 
 
 Sect. II. Fishing Lines. 
 2941. Lines for anffUng are made from the gut of the silkworm, or from silk, horse-hair, 
 bristles, cow-hair, and also from Indian and other grasses. Some lines are made of one 
 of these articles only, others are manufactured of two or more together. Lines, like rods 
 are either purchased or made by ourselves ; neither are we unfavourable to the lines of 
 reputed tackle makers, provided that sound judgment attend the purchase. In large 
 metropolitan towns in the vicinity of rivers of note, line makers of established reputation 
 are usually found, from whom excellent lines of most descriptions may be procured, and 
 especially such as are peculiarly calculated for the local fishing of each place ; for we 
 presume no discrete angler would feel himself certain of meeting in Edinburgh or Dublin 
 with such a roach or dace line, as he might obtain at every respectable tackle shop in 
 London. It would be also equally difficult, or perhaps more so, to purchase a perfect and 
 complete series of barbel tackle out of London. Neither is the fly-fisher so likely, even 
 at the best shops in London, to get a full and well graduated gut length of fly line. To 
 make it symmetrically taper, the foot length of a fly line requires more judgment in the 
 selection of the several pieces of gut than most possess, and more patience than most will 
 bestow ; and yet, without these requisites, no good line can be made. We particularly 
 refer to the foot or gut length. Fly-fishing is more pursued in the North, and the tackle 
 therefore is there more attended to ; we however have by us some good fly lines of 
 London make. There can be no sufficient reason why the fly lines of the London manu- 
 facturers should not be as good as those of Edinburgh : indeed, the advantages are in 
 favour of the English metropolitans, seeing they have the earliest access to the markets, 
 whether for gut or silk : paying also as they do the highest rate of wages, they rear and 
 foster some of the best mechanics in the world ; nor has it ever been disputed, that in the 
 manufacture of bottom lines they beat all makers whatever, and we should be willing to bet 
 some London fly lines against those of Edinburgh or Dublin, although we know the Edin- 
 burgh fly-anglers are among the best in the world. 
 
970 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 46-i 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 " 
 
 
 ■- 
 
 ■' 
 
 
 ' 
 
 -' 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ' 
 
 
 - 
 
 " 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 Las vms. 
 
 ' 
 
 
 1 
 
 e 
 
 A 
 
 2942. SiVcworm gut \s the most esteemed article for rod lines of any substance known. It is of extreme 
 strength and durability, and its natural colour Is not found to be olijectionable to fisii. As its name implies, 
 
 it is manufactured from the intestines of the silkworm. 
 Appended to Nobb's Trailer is a description of " The 
 Method of Making Indian Silkworm Gut," {flg. 404.), 
 which to those who have not the work, may prove inter- 
 esting : — "Take," he says, "the best and largest silk- 
 worms you can procure, just when they begin to spin ; 
 this may be known by their refusing to eat, having a fine 
 silk thread hanging from their mouths. The worms must 
 be kept in some strong vinegar covered close over for 
 twelve hours if the weather is warm, if not, two or three 
 hours longer will be necessary ; when taken out («) they 
 must be pulled asunder (6), and you will see two trans- 
 parent guts (ec), of a yellow green colour, as thick as a 
 small straw, bent double, the rest of the inside resembling 
 boiled spinnage : you can make no mistake. If you find the 
 guts soft, or break upon stretching them, you must let the 
 worms lie longer in the vinegar : when fit to draw off, you 
 must dip one in the vinegar, and stretch it gently with both 
 hands to the proper length, or very nearly so. The gut thus 
 drawn out, must be stretched out on a thin piece of board (d), by putting each end in a slit therein, and placed 
 In the sun to dry. This is the real gut, and the mode of drying it is the cause of the ends being always cramped. 
 If your worms are good, and you follow this plain receipt, you may depend on having the best gut." Not- 
 withstanding the distinctness of the instructions and the promises of success, we have not yet met with any 
 gut so formed : but we learn from other sources, that such is really the process of forming the gut, and as a 
 matter of some curiosity we introduce it. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. liod Lines. 
 
 2943. The manvfacture of a gut line for bottom fishing is neither a difficult nor an un- 
 pleasant operation, when the knack of it is once acquired. It is not often however, that 
 what is called a gut line is made of gut tliroughout its whole length. When a winch or reel 
 is used, two or three yards only are usually appended to the reel line. In some fine fish- 
 ings, however, a reel is avoided by many anglers, as in roach fishing ; and then the line is 
 sometimes formed of gut throughout, but more frequently it has four or five feet of spun 
 hair line added to the rod end of the gut lengths. 
 
 2944. In the manipulation of a gut line commence by selecting a proper number of perfect 
 gut lengths, which, having rendered pliant by drawing through Indian rubber or soaking 
 in water, place them out at length on a tal)le, beginning with the largest for the top, 
 graduating them downwards to the bottom. Having so done, tie each hair to its fellow by 
 a water knot (to be described), and whip the ends neatly but strongly with fine silk, parti- 
 cularly selected for the purpose, which should be first well covered with either shoemaker's 
 wax, or, by preference, with a white colourless but equally adhesive wax, described here- 
 after. Top the upper end with a loop ; the lower end, if intended for float fishing must, by 
 a process which will be detailed in another place, be leaded suflSciently to balance the float. 
 Last of all, either fine-loop this lower end for a looped hook-link, or fasten the hook-link 
 on at once l)y a water knot ; and whip that also neatly and securely as before with the white 
 silk and white wax. 
 
 2945. These minutuv in the lines purchased of fishing-tackle makers are not sufficiently attended to, but 
 experienced anglers know them to be very necessary to insure success on some occasions. For tlrese reasons 
 it is, if possible, better to make lines after this fashion ourselves, or at least to order them to be so made, than 
 to trust to those in common use. The black whippings (for instance) with shoemakers' wax, so usual in 
 purchased lines, when fish are shy will often attract their attention more than the bait, and thus deter them 
 from taking it. In fly-fishing these black specks are also frequently the cause of false rises both from large 
 and small fish, but particularly from the small fry, who mistake the black whipping for a gnat, and it is their 
 eagerness, probably, whicli deters the larger fishes from coming near. Many anglers therefore, to avoid this, 
 content themselves with the water knot alone ; but a line so formed is neither so neat nor so strong as one 
 properly whipped with white wax. In fly-fishing, particularly, the knot is constantly entangling itself in the 
 weeds. Gut lines should be kept on a wooden line-reel in preference to being wound on a piece of split cane, 
 wliich practice, if often repeated, is apt to fray the line. On the gut lengths for fly-fishing we shall treat when 
 the fly line comes to be considered. 
 
 2946. 77(6 hair line is described by Mr. Daniel as requiring much care in preparing its 
 materials. " The hair that is most proper is that which is taken from a young, healthy, 
 grey, or white stallion, and which is of a pale transparent water colour ; that from the middle 
 of the tail is best." Walton however expressly states, that black hairs are always more 
 even than white or light coloured ones. " The hairs," Mr. Daniel continues, " should be 
 sorted singly, and the biggest, roundest, and freest from blemishes, made up into small 
 bundles : the next sized hairs, and all that are sound and good, are to be alike sorted and 
 parcelled out : they are then to be laid in clean spring water for twelve hours ; after that, 
 washed well, and dried either with bran, or by hanging them in a room where the heat of a 
 fire or the sun comes (they must not be placed too near a fire) : when dry they should be 
 again sorted, and the best done up five or six score together, with their root end quite equal, 
 and tied round with thread at both ends and in the middle, and should be kept in a dry 
 place." Mr. Daniel says, " Hair must not be touched by oil, or it will become hollow 
 and rotten." We however have our doubts of this; and he adds, that it ought to be kept 
 in parchment. Dipping it in water every two or three mouths, and afterwards slowly drying 
 it, will preserve it for years. 
 
 2947. " In the making of hair lines, each hair in every link should be equally big, round. 
 
r 
 
 \ 
 
 463 
 
 ^ 
 
 a 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 y 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 Chap. IV. MAKING OF FISHING LINES 971 
 
 and even, that the strength may be so proportioned, that they will not break singly by any 
 force applied, but altogether. By a careful selection of the hairs, they will of course 
 stretch, and bear a much stronger force than when a faulty hair is included. Avoid trying 
 the strength of the individual hairs by a strain before twisting ; the best can be easily 
 selected by the eye. Two or three inches of the bottom part of the hair should be cut off, 
 as it is generally defective. The links should be twisted very slowly, and by no means harshly, 
 but so as to twine one with another, and no more ; for a hard twisted line is always weak. 
 By mixing chesnut, black, or any other coloured hair, the line may be varied at pleasure." 
 
 2948. The North Country Anghr thus describes his processes in twisting the hairs : — " Some 
 make these lines with three small quills, about two inches long, through each of which thev 
 put the third part of the hair they use, and have a little bit of a feather end, or wood, to 
 keep the hairs fast in the quills : they tie a knot at the end of the hairs, and twirl all the 
 three quills equally with the ball of their hand upon their knees, putting in hairs, at 
 proper places and distances, into the three quills. Others use three little sticks, about four 
 inches long, as thick as one's little finger, with rings to fit upon their ends to keep the hairs 
 fast ; these sticks they twirl about till all the three strands are equally twisted, and then 
 plait the line down to the sticks, and so on." 
 
 2949. " The most easy method of making hair into lines," says Mr. Daniel, " is by a small 
 engine, which is sold at most of the fishing tackle shops. It consists of a large horizontal 
 
 wheel (a,Jiy.465.) and three very small ones inclosed in 
 h^iilf \ cu^ a brass box, about a quarter of an inch thick and two inches 
 
 in diametei- ; the axis of each of the small wheels is continued 
 through the under side of the box, and is formed into a hook : 
 by means of a strong screw it may be fixed on any post or par- 
 tition, and is set in motion by a small winch in the centre of 
 the box (6). The process is soon acquired, and it is thus 
 used : — Take as many hairs as you purpose the line shall 
 contain, and divide them into three parts; each of these is 
 to be tied to a piece of fine twine doubled and fixed to the 
 hooks which impend from the machine ; then take the piece of 
 lead which has the hook at its top, and after tying the three 
 parcels of hair together at the loose end, hang the weight 
 thereon ; after this, cut three grooves in the sides of a cork at 
 equal distances, and in each groove place a division of the hairs, 
 that, by gently turning the engine, the links may turn with the 
 greater evenness to the lead. As the link grows tighter, move the cork slowly upwards, and 
 when the whole is sufficiently twisted, take out the cork and tie the link into a knot, and so 
 proceed till the quantity of links wanted for a line is completed, observing to lessen the num- 
 ber of hairs in each link in such proportion as that the line may be taper. The links should 
 then be laid for an hour in cold water: some persons, whether a hair starts or not, retwist 
 them before they are made into a line, and more particularly when there is an odd hair in the 
 number twisted. Some put the hair for ten minutes into warm water, before working it 
 into links." We introduce this line practice, not because we doubt the goodness of the 
 manufactured lines to be bought at our best fishing-tackle makers, where we know the very 
 best are to be met with, but we do it to meet the wishes of many fancy artists, who are not 
 well pleased unless the whole of their gear is of their own make. The capability of thus 
 furnishing their own lines is particularly felt by those who live very remote from the me- 
 tropolis, or are on their travels. 
 
 2950. When a line is to be made of the plats just described, the practical artist takes three 
 or four for the upper part of his line, with twelve hairs in each ; next three or four with 
 nine, and two or three with eight or seven, which finishes the groundwork of what he con- 
 siders a strong line. After being held together by dipping about half an inch into melted 
 wax, they are to be divided into three and spliced, wrapping above and below the splice. 
 At each end of every line an inch loop is made, either wrapped or knotted. 
 
 2951. "To make a jiy line of horse-hair," says Mr. Daniel, "without the aid of the above 
 mentioned engine, and where a reel is not meant to be used, take three hairs, put them 
 level at top, and knot them ; cut off the other ends so far as they appear faint, leaving all 
 of the same lengtli ; then hold them even over the top between the finger and thumb of the 
 left, and begin twisting with the right hand, stroking them frequently below the hand that 
 holds them to keep them from entangling; then proceed to the end and knot it. When 
 four of these are finished, make four with four hairs each, four with five hairs, and continue 
 increasing a hair until the quantity requisite to complete the line is done : these links 
 should then be put into cold water for half an hour, which will show whether the hairs 
 shrink in any of the links, and such as do must be letwisted. The four smallest are to be 
 tied together in water knots, leaving the finest (should there be any difference) lowermost : 
 proceed thus in fastening the links together until the line is made, which should be from 
 nine to twelve yards long : the short ends must be cut away near the knots and whipped 
 
972 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 with well waxed silk, and a loop made at each extremity, one to fasten to the rod, the other 
 to loop on the foot links, which should never consist of more than three, of either gut or hair 
 for fly or bottom fishing. In making strong lines for bottom or other angling, you may 
 begin with any number of hairs, and increase every link or every other link, recollecting 
 that in a four-hair link they may be divided as you twist, keeping two on each side the 
 hand : with six they must be divided into three equal parts, and in like manner for any size 
 that the fingers can twist, and which they always do better than any other mode of twisting." 
 
 2952. The single hair line remains yet to be described. This line many of our best anglers use at bottom 
 for roach, dace, and other j^nc fishing. The only art in the making of this line is to select the very best 
 hairs, and to tie them with a water knot firmly without whipping ; but the knot may be rubbed between the 
 fingers with a morsel of white adhesive wax until it becomes covered with it. We prefer the using of no 
 more length of single hair in the making of this line, than what is within the observation of the fish : all the 
 rest of it we add of some other fine but stronger material. The upper part of the line may be oi three 
 twisted hairs, the centre portion of two, and two or three feet of the lower part of one, as will be again no- 
 ticed in roach angling. 
 
 2953. On the advantages of single hair lines we find the following valuable remarks in that excellent prac- 
 tical work, Salter's Angler's Guide ; and as they are in exact accordance with our own ideas, and with our 
 practice also, we avail ourselves of the additional weight which our precepts must gain by this authority : 
 — " In respect to the advantage arising from angling with lines made of single horse-hair and hooks over 
 those which are made of fine gut, some difference of opinion exists among anglers : the advocates of gut 
 say, when it is equally fine, and of the same colour with horse-hair, it is not more likely to alarm fish tlian 
 horse-hair, and being much stronger it certainly deserves the preference. This seems plausible ; but I know 
 from practice, thatin angling with a single hair line, fish (especially roach) may be taken that.will not touch the 
 bait when offered with a gut line, though the line shall be as fine and of the same colour. Sec. as the hair line. 
 To ascertain the fact, I have several times taken off my Viair line when roach have been well on the feed, 
 and put on one of gut ; I could then hardly take a fish.: again I have changed for the hair line, and again 
 had excellent sport. Such has invariably been the case with me and many experienced anglers of my ac- 
 quaintance ; therefore I should certainly recommend single hair to those who fish for roach, dace, bleak, and 
 gudgeons ; and assert, without fear of contradiction, that they will kill nearly two for one to others who 
 angle with gut however fine. The only reason I can assign for this difference is, that gut swells, and ever 
 retains a shining glossy appearance in the water ; and also that small beads or bladders of water hang around 
 the gut, which increases its bulk while in the water, and probably creates alarm among fish." 
 
 2954. Indian grass lines are often used, and are convenient for the length of each piece ; 
 but though extremely strong at a regular extension, yet they are not calculated to resist a 
 sudden effort. In the formation of grass lines, observe to have each link well moistened 
 before beginning to unite them together : the knotting and whipping must be the same as 
 in the gut line already noticed. We have seen, and indeed possess, some specimens of a grass 
 from New South Wales, which, for fineness and strength, surpasses every thing we have yet 
 met with. 
 
 2955. Bristles may be made into lines, according to the North Country Angler, of greater 
 strength than lines of any other material. It is necessary, he informs us to employ for this 
 purpose the Russia bristles, which are much longer and larger than ours. 
 
 2956. To make a bristle line, he directs us " to split one end of each hair into two por- 
 tions for about an inch, which is to be dipped into melted white wax, and then joined to 
 the end of another similarly split, by interweaving them splicewise, and finely wrapping 
 or whipping the joints : proceed thus until a sufficient length is obtained for the purpose 
 wanted." — An excellent job for a wet day I ! 
 
 2957. Bristles are, however, applied very usefully to the drop-fly in fly-fishing, as we shall 
 describe anon ; but as to their capability of superseding the use of gut, we much doubt. 
 The numerous joinings required would be a very objectionable circumstance ; and we 
 strongly suspect that many matters produce an accidental decay in hair which gut will 
 resist. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Running or Reel Lines. 
 
 2958. Silk and hair-running lines spun together are now in very general use by all who 
 can afford to have them. Tliey prove with care very durable, and by the evenness of 
 their texture are particularly adapted for reels. They are manufactured of various length.s, 
 from twenty yards to one hundred and twenty. Bainbridge says, " For bold streams the 
 line should be of the same thickness throughout, and not too fine, in order that a taper 
 hair line of ten yards in length may be attached thereto." We know that this plan is put 
 in practice in some of the north-western districts ; but with all due deference to Mr. 
 Bainbridge's instructions, which are in general most excellent, we cannot see why two 
 lines should be made when one will do ; neither can we recommend that the reel line be 
 otherwise than spun tapering, unless it be of great length. Our own plan is, that the run- 
 ning line be wholly of silk and hair ; but that all lines whatever, beyond thirty yards 
 long, be spun uniform in size for a certain portion of their length, and of rather more than 
 the usual substance. This portion is optional ; it may very properly be uniform for one 
 half of its length, from which part every reel line, of whatever strength, should be tapered. 
 But we are, perhaps, rather travelling " out of the road," as we shall have to enter on this 
 subject more fully when we describe the fly line. We in fact are now treating of the 
 manufacture of silk and hair lines generally, and of such as are applicable to all varieties 
 of angling, to which however these lines equally apply (though most used in fly-fishing), 
 the platted silk line without hair being often used as a running line by bottom-fishers. 
 
Chap. IV MAKING OF FISHING LINES. 973 
 
 2959. Platted silk lines of every colour are also manufactured, which are durable, soft, 
 and flexible, though very tough, and thus are peculiarly calculated for running lines in 
 jack trolling, minnow spinning, &c. or when angling for barbel, perch, carp, and bream ; 
 in which, and many other cases, twenty or thirty yards of this line being on the reel, one 
 end of the gut line is attached to it (by looping or by whipping, which is the better 
 method), being first passed through and beyond the rings, when it forms a strong and 
 convenient running bottom line, without catch or impediment throughout. Silk platted lines, 
 though excellent for these purposes, are however wholly unfit for fly lines from their weight 
 and great absorption of water. 
 
 2960. The eight-plat silk line is a new manufactured running line, which bids fair to 
 supersede the platted silk line heretofore in use : it is perfectly round and firm ; much 
 more so even than the silk and hair line, and is said to form excellent salmon fly lines. 
 It has the advantage, when well made, of neither kinking nor ravelling, and is therefore 
 well calculated for trolling and minnow spinning. The large is manufactured for about Sd. 
 a yard ; and the small, as of more difficult manufacture, at 4d. 
 
 2961. The Jig or running Jig line is a most important matter to the fly-fisher. We have 
 already given sufl[icient directions for the making of running lines, either of hair, or, what 
 is much more commonly used by those who choose to afford them, of silk and hair spun 
 together as already directed. We however must again recommend the prudent angler to 
 purchase them rather than to make them, as strongly as we would incline him to make his 
 own foot lengths in preference to buying them. To do this neatly, and yet with the re- 
 quisite strength, is the point to be desired ; and a little practice with observation will 
 attain it. The conveniences it will produce, and the independence it will bestow on the 
 angler, will compensate him most amply for his trouble. We shall endeavour to enable 
 him to become expert in all these necessary minutiae, partly by detailing our own practice 
 and the experience of many years ; and to do it more effectively, we shall also add the 
 directions of others, collated from the most accredited sources. 
 
 2962. Hair Jly-running lines likewise are now manufactured of every length, and with the 
 requisite taper ; and, being without silk, they are obtained at an easy expense. By means 
 of spinning instead of platting, they are now made uniform and without knots ; but the 
 stiff" ends of the hairs protruding, still give to this line a disagreeable roughness; neither do 
 they pass either the reel or the rod rings so pleasantly as the spun silk and hair. When, 
 however, a hair line is to be manufactured by the old method of hair lengths, as already 
 directed, it should be begun by taking as many hairs as will be commensurate with its 
 intended length and requisite strength, both of which must necessarily depend on the width 
 of the water where it is to be used, and also on the probability that salmon or sea trout 
 may be found in such water. Every snood or link should decrease until it end in two 
 hairs, if no gut be used. These last hairs should always be twisted, although Cotton, the 
 angler and the friend of Walton, has entered into a long disquisition, whether they should be 
 left open or twisted ; and at last omits the strongest reason why they should be twisted, 
 which is, that, when open, a most offensive ripple is made by the double action of two dis- 
 joined hairs. 
 
 2963. TTie Jig-running line for salmon should never be less than sixty yards long, and where 
 large fish are expected to haunt, eighty or a hundred are not too much. When of these 
 lengths, it is not usual to taper the line until within a few (say twenty) yards of the end. 
 Sometimes it is not tapered throughout, but a taper hair length of ten yards is added to it 
 when wanted, a plan, however, to which we have already stated our objections. The spun 
 line is to be preferred for strength, durability, and neatness, and may be purchased of any 
 length at from 2^d. to 4d. per yard, usually of a water coloured blue : its bottom length of 
 gut we shall describe with the trout line. 
 
 2964. The Jig-reel line for trout should not be less than twenty yards long. Where heavy 
 fish resort, and wide waters are fished, thirty or forty yards am not too many. Trout lines 
 commonly taper from or near the outset, and for single hand throwing none other should be 
 used. We were in the habit of fly-fishing with a convenient and economic line : it was 
 forty-five yards in length, about eight yards of the middle portion of which was uniform in 
 thickness, from each end of which portion it gradually tapered to the usual degree of fine- 
 ness. Its advantages were, that it afforded a very long line if a heavy fish was hooked, and 
 in case of accident to the fly line, all that was required was to unwind and turn the ends 
 and then rewind, when a new line presented itself, to which, when the spare foot length 
 (which every prudent angler should carry) was added, every thing was complete to begin 
 again. Its economic advantages were, that in much using the finer part of the spun line 
 will both rot and fray, and as it cannot be pieced to advantage, so the remainder is only fit 
 to troll with or to serve for bottom lines, neither of which perhaps is wanted. By the 
 method now proposed it is only, as already observed, to reverse the line, and altogether a new 
 fine part is gained. We believe no plan for fly lines for trout or small salmon is equal to 
 this. 
 
 2965. The foot or bottom length is no less important than the line itself. Unless where very 
 
974 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 fine fishing with one hair is required, either Indian grass or eilkworm gut were the general 
 articles used in the manufacture of it. The grass runs in long lengths and is strong, but 
 it is so heavy and so brittle as to be unsafe to use without half an hour's previous soaking : 
 these disadvantages have almost excluded it from our books. 
 
 2966. The gut foot length vf'iW therefore particularly engage our attention, and is to be 
 made in the following manner : its length should be from three to four yards, and it should 
 be so put together, that the largest and strongest lengths graduate from the top into those 
 which are finer and proceed downwards. Unfortunately this gradation is not always 
 attended to in the gut foot lengths which are to be purchased ; and it is this neglect which 
 gives a decided advantage to tliose made by the angler himself if he be expert. Some 
 content themselves with simply tying each gut to its fellow by a water knot, and argue that 
 the line is lighter for this. We ourselves accurately weighed the vs'hipping of a foot length 
 firmly fastened, and found it increased the weight five grains only. It is objected also that 
 the whippings are mistaken for gnats, and the fish often rise to them instead of the fly ; 
 this we allow to be really the case when the whippings are made with black wax, with 
 which fly lines purchased at fishing-tackle shops are all whipped; but it was our custom to 
 whip with white wax, which may "be made equally adhesive and equally plastic. That 
 whipping the knots of the line is necessary, every day's experience in rivers at all encum- 
 bered with weeds will show ; for when used without, the gut ends which protrude though 
 ever so slightly, the line will hang in the weeds, and bring away small portions, which must 
 be cleared away at each throw, or nearly as often. 
 
 2967. The fly line terminates with a fly. AVliat is the best mode of attaching this? The 
 most usual is by means of a fine loop : but the objection to a double looping is here greatly 
 increased, and can only be avoided by knotting the fly to the foot length. There is, how- 
 ever, this disadvantage attending it — that either this individual fly must remain perma- 
 nently attached to the line, or that a portion of gut must be lost at each time of changing 
 it. One mode by which this inconvenience may be avoided is, by having two, three, or 
 more foot lengths, as we ourselves have had, and as we have known some very excellent 
 anglers to have likewise done. In such foot lengths the end fly alone is attached ; for by a 
 plan presently to be detailed, the drop-flies are readily detached without looping them, 
 
 2968. Another mode of avoiding the inconvenience of having continually to shorten the foot 
 length is one practised by ourselves : finding it better to altogether dispense with an end 
 loop, the next question was, how to apply it without its injurious consequences of making a 
 ripple and scaring the fish. This we effected in a great degree by removing the loop two 
 or three lengths of gut from the stretcher, which was done by knotting to the gut of our 
 end-flies an additional gut link, and then making the fly loop at the end of this. We some- 
 times applied two gut lengths, that we might in still waters remove the loop still further 
 from the stretcher; and we know of no reason, save the loss of gut, why this should not be 
 always done. Thus we had a double or treble length of gut to each stretcher-fly, which 
 removed the objectionable loop much farther from it, and in this practice we long con- 
 tinued. Of course we now allude to luirehascd flies. Those of our own make we pur- 
 posely dressed on three lengths of gut, and these we invariably used when we fished with 
 one fly only. When we employed drop-flies, we dressed our stretcher on two lengths of 
 gut, and to the first knot above the looping we attached our first dropper, and so on. 
 
 29G9. When more than one fly is used infly-flshin^, the additional one is called a drop-fly, and by some a 
 bob, of whicii there are sometimes two, occasionally three, but seldom more. As these flies drop or hang down 
 from the line, so they gain their name of drop-flies, as the fly which terminates the line and helps to extend 
 it is called the stretcher and sometimes the point-fly. In narrow streams, and particularly where they are 
 encumbered with weeds, a single fly is greatly to be preferred ; and likewise when fish have been in great 
 plenty.we very seldom in our own practice employed more than asingle fly. There is a certain end proposed in 
 most pursuits. Is the angler anxious for quantity of fish ? Does he reckon his sport only by the weight and 
 number he takes ; and is he indifferent as to the means by which he attains his end ? Or does he rather prefer 
 the gentlemanly exercise of his art with skill and elegance, whether he return with few or many victims ? 
 There are great differences in taste : slaughter is the watchword of some sportsmen, and quantity forms the 
 luxury of the pursuit : with others the practice adroitly managed with moderate success is sufficient. The 
 latter will be commonly found fishing in well stocked waters with one fly ; such is certainly the most scientific 
 practice, and in its performance is by far the most interesting and satisfactory. 
 
 2970. Drop-flics are however necessary at particular times and under particular circumstances, and are 
 used to advantage in wide stony rivers, where the water is fine and the fish scarce ; in which cases it is 
 perfectly fair to use every means to insure sport. By using drop-flies a variety of bait is exhibited, the 
 favourite fly of the fish is'sooner brought into sight, and three flies are certainly more likelv to pass within 
 view than one, when the fish arc few and widely extended. 
 
 2971. The attaching of a drop-fly is variously performed. If only one be used, it may 
 be placed three feet and a half, or, if the water be wide, four feet from the stretcher : when 
 more than one drop-fly is attached, the first should be placed about a yard from the stretcher 
 or point-fly, at which part it is usually fastened by a loop just above a knot in the descend- 
 ing part of the line (our own mode of fastening the drop-fly will be described presently). 
 This first drop-fly should hang about three inches from the line ; but when only one is used, 
 and that is placed four feet from the point-fly, the bob or drop-fly may be hung four inches 
 from the line The second dropper, when more than one is used, may be fastened in the 
 same way with the former, about a foot and a half from it, having a length of gut, or hair, 
 of four or five inches, according to circumstances. When it is wished to use even a third 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 FLY LINES 
 
 975 
 
 drop-fly, let it Lang six inches or rather more, about a foot, from the second. It is to be 
 observed, however, that more tlian two flies, besides the stretcher, or point-fly, only en- 
 cumber the fishing, add to the weight of line, make more stir in the water, and prevent 
 the lightness of the fall of the flies generally. But, as before observed, the real elegance 
 of the practice is materially injured by any drop-fly at all. 
 
 2972. Where drop-flies are used (figAGG.), regard should be had to the just proportions which should be 
 observed between them. For very obvious reasons the stretcher-fly ought to be the largest, to carry the 
 
 line by its momentum beyond the re- 
 4gg sistance ofifered by the drop-flies. For 
 
 the same reason it is necessary that 
 the first drop-fly should be less than 
 the point-fly, and that the second drop- 
 fly, if there be one, should be still 
 smaller than the first. A prejudice also 
 exists among anglers in favour of using 
 a winged fly at the point, and hackles 
 as droppers. In our own practice we have frequently found it more prudent to use small winged duns,gnat6, 
 and ant-flies as droppers ; and we have chosen indiscriminately, as it suited our purpose, either a palmer- 
 hackle or winged fly for the point. We have dwelt on these particulars, because we are convinced that an 
 observance of them is necessary to a successful practice of the art. We however make no doubt but that some, 
 perhaps many, fly-fishers will laugh at our dislike to loopings. We agree with them, if they please, that they 
 are most convenient ; but we shall be borne out by every observant and experienced fisher, that the additional 
 weight and size of the line which it receives by the duplicatures of the loops, is in itself a great objection to 
 them ; and the increased ripple which they occasion in the water when the gut parts, as it frequently does, is 
 still a greater evil. Unless therefore the plan we have just specified, of a more distant loop be adopted, we 
 recommend the point-fly to be fastened to the foot line by a water knot in preference to a loop. The drop- 
 flies may also be secured without looping by a method yet to be described, which acts by placing them between 
 running knots, by which they may be changed at a moment's notice. The simplicity of construction of this 
 mode of hanging the drop-flies will prevent any injury to the line, and their own firmness if properly attached 
 will prevent them from yielding to the action of the water, and of doubling, as is too frequently the case with 
 drop-flies, close up to the line itself, and then moving along the stream with that in one contumous body, 
 thus destroying every chance of their attracting the notice of a fish. 
 
 2973. The slip-knot mode of attaching drop-flies is exemplified \nfigA61., and is that to 
 which we have just alluded, and we strongly recommend it to the notice of every angler. 
 Bainbridge hints at the same method, but we do not recollect it being observed on by any 
 other writer. We will suppose the foot length divided about the insertion of each dropper, 
 and its union again partially effected by a loose knot at the end of each portion. It will 
 be observed that this knot differs from the common slip-knot only in having its end 
 passed twice instead of once through the loop. It is evident that if these knots be drawn 
 tight, the union will be complete and firm, but that the knot will slip backwards and for- 
 wards on the smooth gut by the application of a little force. As long therefore as the knots 
 remain otherwise than drawn towards each other by tightening the line, any thing can be 
 put between the two links of line. When by the extension of the line in fishing, or by the 
 action of the hands, these knots are drawn together, the interposed substance, which in this 
 case should be the line of the dropper, is closely embraced, and is permanently detained in 
 this situation by a knot made in the upper end. We know of no mode of fastening firmly 
 any matters that are likely to be wanted to be attached to our fishing-tackle than this ; it is 
 at once strong, takes up little room, and never unties. It oflfers nothing bulky to attract the 
 
 attention of the most wary fish, which in some cases must be taken into consideration in 
 treating with these gentry for the price of their captivity. 
 
 2974. To change the drop-flies thus attached, nothing more is necessary than to draw 
 apart the knot of each end of the fly line by means of the thumb and finger nail, when the 
 looping will slip open, and allow of the removal of the fly. 
 
 2975. Very fine fly lines bottomed with single hairs are eagerly sought after by some 
 anglers, with whom it is the brightest feather in their cap to be able to land a large 
 fish by means of one hair. Single hair lines are also absolutely necessary to insure 
 sport under some circumstances, as in bright and shallow streams during the droughts of 
 summer. 
 
 297fi. A very ingenious hair flu line is thus dcocribed in the North Country Angler, whose links are made 
 with one, two, or three flies to loop on at the lower end of the line. For the finest line he recommends that 
 the link be all of single hairs, the smallest and weakest of which must be selected, and the end fly dressed to 
 the root or thick end of it. This fly, he advises, to be a dubbed one, " because, being often under water, it 
 will resemble a. sitting fl,y, while the hackle will look like a fly on the wing ! ! " He generally dresses it a 
 half fly only, with a bristle to keep on a grub or gentle, which, for autumn fishing particularly, is an excel- 
 lent practice. 
 
 2977. The second fly in this flne fishing should be a hackle dressed to the small end of the second hair, which 
 being done, the lesser end of the first hair is to be put to the fly end of the second hair. By drawing this 
 fly about three inches beyond the end of the other hair, and fastening it with the fisher's knot, the second 
 Hy will hang perpendicularly from the line. The thiid hackle is to be dressed to the small end of the third 
 and strongest hair, knotting it to the thick end of the second hair, but letting it hang an inch lower down 
 than the second fly 
 
 2978. When the hairs are more than twenty inches long, put two only into the link, and consequently only 
 two flies ; for when there are three flies, they should not be more than eighteen inches from one another. 
 
976 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 PATERNOSTER LINK. 
 
 If there are three lengths of two hairs, the same method must be pursued ; but when the uppermost plat is 
 of three hairs, tlien the third fly may be dressed to the thick end of the second plait. 
 
 2979. A'i^'/i< lines are used for eels, trout, perch, and other night-roving fish ; and as it is usually the largest 
 fish which are then on the feed, so the material of which such lines are made must be proportionably strong, 
 but more particularly so when they are intended for eels, whose powerful struggles req,uire chalk line, laid- 
 cord, or strong whipcord; but the latter, it is to be remarked, are very apt to kink or tangle. Twine, 
 when hard twisted, makes excellent eel lines in the following manner: — Take three or four links, accord- 
 ing to the strength of the twine, and plait them, firmly greasing the line when finished, which will greatly 
 tend to prevent its kinking. For eels about ten yards of this, or other stout line, should have eight or ten 
 inches of gimp attached to it, and to the gimp, whip very firmly a double or single hook, according to the 
 bait used. The other end of the line should be fastened to the shore by a strong wooden peg, 
 
 2980. 37ie chain line is also a night line, and must be of still stronger manufacture, re- 
 quiring not less than from ten to twenty yards of such line, jack, line, &c. having pendent 
 from it, at every two or three yards, half a yard of platted line, whip- 
 cord, laidcord, or gimp, with proper single eel hooks. For the use of 
 these we refer to eel fishing. 
 
 2981. Salmon, trout, and perch, are also taken by night lines of platted 
 silk and hair, whipcord, platted twine, &c. Some are made in the form of 
 pater7wsters ; some are attached to trimmers, strong plug floats, &c. &c. 
 The various forms of these night lines and the materials connected with 
 them, as well as manner of using, will be more fully detailed when treat- 
 ing of the capture of the several fish for which they are adapted. 
 
 2982. The paternoster line (Jig. 468.), so called we presume from the 
 line of beads used in the Romish church as a memorial of certain 
 prayers, Ls a strong line exhibiting in a row various projecting hooks of 
 different sizes, the largest and strongest of which are placed lowest, as 
 the smallest and finest are the highest. The bottom of the line is suf- 
 fered to drag on the ground by means of a bullet, or leaden weight ; and 
 the first hook is fixed about four or five inches from it ; and as many of 
 them as the angler pleases are hung above that, each placed from twelve to fifteen inches 
 apart from the others. Each hook is whipped on a bristle, or strong gut, by which it is made 
 to stand out horizontally from the line, and shows the bait well. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Hooks. 
 2983. The hook is an appendage to fishing apparatus of much consequence. Infinitely 
 varied as we find its figure, as depicted in ancient lore and in the specimens brought by 
 travellers from cultivated as well as rude and savage nations, yet the principal modifica- 
 tions used by the English angler are known by the names of the Limerick (l. Jig. 469.), 
 
 the Kendal (2), the Sneckbend (3), and the 
 Kirby (4). The Limerick hooks were for- 
 merly doubly segmental, appearing as the 
 larger portion of a small circle attached to a 
 small portion of a much larger circle. This 
 form gives it, when any thing acts on its 
 point, an inclination to recede from the object, 
 vABiKTiEs OF iiooKB. jj^ common centre falling much more within 
 
 the line of the barb than in the other varieties. The form of the barb is also injudicious, de- 
 scribing too extensive an angle with the hook, by which a considerable impediment is placed 
 to its entrance into the flesh of the fish; and particularly so m the practice of fly-fishing, 
 where this hook is often found to prick without securing its objects. The Limerick hooks 
 are however, we believe, now somewhat altered in this respect, but even yet not sufficiently 
 so to be perfect. These hooks, however, are commonly well manufactured, and we have 
 met with some anglers who prefer them to all others for their temper ; and among these 
 is the distinguished author of Salmonia, who says, " I never use any hooks forsalmon fish- 
 ing, except those which I am sure have been made by O'Shaughnessy of Limerick ; for 
 even the hooks made in Dublin, though they seldom break, yet they now and then bend ; 
 and the English hooks made of cast steel, in imitation of the Irish ones, are the worst of 
 all O'Shatio'hnessy is, I think, a better maker than his father was, and the curve and 
 the general form of the hook are improved." This scientific author informs us, he has also 
 made a hook himself, which, though a little inferior in form, in other respects was equal to 
 the Limerick hooks: and as he has taken the trouble to give us the process, we conceive 
 it will interest our readers to let them into the secret. " It is," he says, " requisite that 
 the iron be pure and malleable, such as is procured from old horse-shoe nails, which we 
 believe to be generally made from Sweedish iron. This should be cemented with charcoal 
 into good soft steel, and that into wires of different sizes, which must then be annealed. 
 
 2984" The common Kendal hooks have also their admirers. In our early angling we always used them ; 
 and if we could p ocuVe them somewhat shorter in the points, there are some sorts of fine fishmg m which 
 thd..vutenXs of angle in the barb would be rather an attraction than an objection. We are disposed to 
 t fnk also that fo? the gristly mouthed fish, as they would be, if shortened, less liable to be retracted than 
 bZs\vM?h project ; but In ^ mouthed fishes they are decided y objectionable in every respect The.r 
 
 te«. and the'^^^aHto which the barb is attached, forming !';->^>y.Pf'-,«''«V'"f ' XemV^^^^^^^ 
 Limerirk hooks in not retreating from the bite, a superiority which admits of mathematical proof. 
 
 469 
 
Chap. IV. FISHING HOOKS. 977 
 
 2985. The Sneck-bend projects laterally in its barb from the parallel of the buU, diverging 
 gradually from the bend about the eighth of an inch to the right or left of the shank, com- 
 monly the left. The angular form of the bend gives an unnatural appearance to the worm 
 when on this hook, thus making it objectionable for worm-fishing, but less so for gentles. 
 The angular form of the bend renders it also unfit for paste, as we have often had occasion 
 to notice, the square corner bend being difficult to be hid by the paste, and liable to be 
 soon washed bare by the action of the water. 
 
 2986. The Kirby hook is that which is in principal use by English anglers. It has some 
 enemies, who attribute to it that it fails in strikhui, and inflicts such an incision as frequently 
 to allow the hook to make its way out by the opening at which it entered. But we have 
 sometimes found on inquiry, that the Sneck-bend, with its lateral projection, has been the 
 hook complained of, and has been mistaken for the Kirby. The circular form of the bend 
 of this hook yet inclining slightly to an angular flexure about its centre, we think pecu- 
 liarly favourable for retaining a fish when hooked. 
 
 2987. A good hook should stand straight, and be long in the shank ,- whatever portion is 
 superfluous for dressing a short bodied fly on, can easily be taken off with a file or nipper. 
 Some flies, as the dragon-fly ( Libelhda), the stone-fly ( Phri/ganea), and the spider-fly ( Tipula), 
 require to be dressed very long in the body, and therefore call for long shanked hooks. A 
 long shank is likewise necessary for worm-fishing ; and if it taper oflf a little, it oflfers a neater 
 dress for a fly, and a neater whipping for any other bait. Small indentations should be 
 made on the shank to sustain the gut. Look well to the point of each. 
 
 2988. The examined hooks should be kept carefully separated, and not jumbled together 
 as they frequently are, to the utter destruction of the keenness of their points. The best 
 mode of doing this is by means of a flannel book, with any number of folds or leaves. 
 When the uppermost fold is turned back, insert the barb of a row of hooks through the 
 flannel or woollen cloth. When full, turn this over, and the barbs in it will then exhibit 
 themselves in regular rows on the other side. It will be obviously important not to insert 
 any more hooks in the next leaf, as the hooks so placed would interfere ; but into the next 
 one beyond this place another set, and so on in each alternate leaf. To disengage a hook 
 take it by the bend, and draw the shank through the flannel or cloth, which should be of 
 sufficient thickness, but not too close in its texture. It should also have each leaflet 
 smeared over with almond oil or fine olive oil. This will be found to be the most simple, 
 convenient, and efficient mode of keeping hooks, and corresponds exactly with the leafy 
 needle-cases of the ladies. Other subordinate varieties of hooks are also manufactured for 
 barbel, eels, and jack, the latter of which will be noticed hereafter. 
 
 2989. Barbel hooks, so called from being much used in barbel fishing, are equally em- 
 ployed in many other instances, as will appear from our frequent mention of them in 
 the course of our work ; indeed, our opinion of them is such that we would recommend the 
 hook manufacturers to make them as low in the scale as the others. They differ from 
 other hooks only in being made of mucli strongerwire, by which they gain an increase of 
 strength without a correspondent increase of linear dimensions ; in other words, the capacity 
 for resistance in a No. 3. barbel hook is equal to that of a No. I . hook of the common sort ; 
 and this is evidently of much consequence on some occasions, where the fish, though large, 
 strong, and violent, is very wary, and has a small movth. 
 
 2990. Eel-hooks form also a separate variety, and are made either double or single 
 (Jig. 470.). These, like the barbel hooks, are made massive, and are less highly tempered 
 
 f]j than the usual hooks, that they may not snap by the 
 
 struggles of these fish. The bend is usually rather square, 
 
 Uthe shank short, and the point bent inward to avoid 
 scratching the eel in its suction of the bait. 
 . 11 . 2991. The history of hooks for fishing might furnish the 
 
 , . I antiquarian with many hours' amusement ; and the econo- 
 
 I i IS jj k ^^^^ might be pleased to trace their gradual improvement 
 
 \j__J/ \a-s!^ \s_^^ froKi the earliest notices of their use to the present time. 
 EKL-HooKs. The classical student will find them frequently mentioned in 
 
 the writings of the ancients ; and the scriptural reader may find several reminiscences of them 
 on reference to the introductory chapter on angling. (P. 959.) It was not however, until the 
 conversion of iron into steel was perfected, that fishhooks could have been any thing like the 
 efficient article they now are ; at once sufficiently minute to deceive the most wary of the 
 prey, so finely pointed as to enter deeply and insidiously, and yet strong enough to retain 
 whatever they have entered. When, therefore. Prince Rupert invented the art of tempering 
 steel, he conferred an everlasting benefit on the angler. Mr. Charles Kirby was probably a 
 manufacturer of ironware at that time, and, among other articles, of fishhooks ; for we are 
 told that this inventive prince communicated the art to Mr. Kirby, who from his instructions 
 first manufactured steel hooks, and that in his family the secret (if any secret it can 
 now be) remains. Certain it is, that Kirby hooks are still in high estimation and extensive 
 
 3 R 
 
978 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 demand. Did our limits permit, we should have much pleasure in laying hefore the reader 
 the figures of the olden hooks appended to the Treatyse of Fysshynge wyth an Angle of the 
 renowned lady Dame Juliana Barnes or Berners, together with her instructions how to 
 become " crafty " enough to manufacture this part of fishing " harness." 
 
 2992. The hooks now used by a7iglers are, however, so essential to our purpose, that we 
 have exhibited them on one cut in their various numbers, from 1 to 14. As on the ma- 
 
 terial of which a hook is made the angler's success so much depends, it is very necessary 
 that each hook be tried before it is appended to the line. Every fishhook should be 
 manufactured of a proper temper ; that is, so as to resist all ordinary force applied 
 without snapping, and be equally tempered not to snap. To try the points, apply the 
 thumb nail to them, and if th«y neither bend nor break, they are fit for the purpose wanted. 
 The general strength of the whole hook may be judged of by inserting the point of one in a 
 cork, and, forcing it, keep each hook separately inserted into the flannel with which the 
 hook-book should be furnished, whether the hook be gimped, or gutted, or naked. 
 
 2993. The dyeing or staining the gut or hair for lines, forms a prominent feature in almost 
 every work on angling. Our own experience, however, has never allowed us to attach so 
 much importance to this matter as some do. It is nevertheless evident, that the line used 
 and the water fished in should not be totally unlike in colour. Of whatever material 
 therefore a line is formed, if it be not already of the colour of the water usually fished in, it 
 should be dyed to that colour ; and if the accidental changes, to which the iieighbouring 
 waters, from floods or other causes, are known, varieties of lines, coloured to represent such 
 changes, should be kept. Dyeing is a chemical process, and consists in combining a co- 
 louring matter with hair and similar animal substances, as silk, gut, &c. for the purpose of 
 changing their colour. It is not diflicidt to stain the articles which the angler usually em- 
 ploys with vegetable juices, as alder, spinach, walnuts, various gums, tans, tea, coflTee, &c. 
 &c. ; but the action of water soon washes out the colour, unless some mordant be applied to 
 render it permanent ; and the reason therefore why alumine (^common alum), or sulphate of 
 copper (copperas), appears in most of the receipts is, that one or other of these are generally 
 used as mordants to the colouring solutions of vegetable, mineral, or an'mal matters, by the 
 intervention of which their colouring properties are received and become permanent. The 
 methods employed to dye your lines may be gained from many of the olden works on 
 angling, to which we would refer the reader, it being a matter of some importance to his 
 fishings. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Whipping, Knotting, and Tying on Hooks. 
 
 2994. Of whipping. This forms an important part in the fishing-tackle maker's oper- 
 ations, and consists in surrounding with twine, thread, or silk, some original substance, 
 either to strengthen it, as in the case of a cracked rod, or otherwise to attach different sub- 
 stances to each other as the splicings of a rod, its rings, &c. ; or to unite links of hair or 
 gut together, or the hook (1 . ), to the line. The whipping is llkew'=e itself usually further 
 strengthened and rendered more adhesive by means of wax. Shoemaker's wax, as the 
 strongest common adhesive matter, is generally employed for the purpose ; but a white 
 wax, yet to be described, is in some cases to be preferred on account of its colour ; in all 
 others nothing equals the shoemakers' wax for the angler's use. The article for whipping 
 is to be firmly held in one hand (in fly-fishing a small vice, or a pair of pliers, is sometimes 
 advantageously used), and the turns are evenly, closely, and tightly carried around it with 
 the other : after which, to prevent its again unwinding, it is to be fastened off with the 
 hidden knot or tie. When a knot is thus whipped, it is not uncommon to cover it af- 
 terwards with a slight coating of wax, tar, or varnish, which greatly preserves it. For 
 whipping various silks are required, and the angler would do well to furnish himself with 
 them from some silk-furnishing shop, where they may be procured in all their varieties, 
 from strong twist to that of the finest possible kind : some of each should be kept on a 
 winder properly waxed ; the finer sorts may be waxed in mass, as directed hereafter. Prefer 
 a lio-ht coloured silk for waxing, and avoid black as being notoriously rotten ; but all the 
 dift'erent colours ought to form part of the budget. The London anglers were used to 
 furnish themselves with silks from Mr. Clark, at the Golden Leg, Southampton-street, 
 
Chap. IV, KNOTTING AND TYING. 979 
 
 Strand, which for many years has been, and we believe still is, a celebrated house for fishing 
 silks. 
 
 2995. The hidden or finishing knot forms the fastening off of whipping, and has already 
 been noticed in our directions for the mending of rods. It differs only in being applied 
 to a smaller diameter, and in not allowing the use of the fingers to lap over. In small 
 whippings, therefore, when arrived within three or four turns of the finish, lay the point 
 of the whipping silk under the thumb, and then continue the turns firmly and evenly 
 around the inverted end held by the thumb ; which turns being finished, take hold of the 
 end, and draw it tight under the lapping, by which the whole whipping will be effectually 
 secured from unravelling. A minute pellet of wax may be pressed over the cut point of 
 silk, or, in preference, the whipping may be rubbed altogether with it, or touch the end 
 with a small drop of hard brown varnish, and as it dries smooth it between the fingers. It 
 ia thus that all the lappings of the best fishing-tackle, with very few exceptions, are finished ; 
 nor should any line be used without having every joint whipped ; an unwhipped joint is 
 unsafe, and cuts the water doubly. 
 
 2996. The half-hitch knot is used to keep those matters steady and in their place, on which 
 something remains to be done or added, and therefore is never considered as a complete 
 fastening. It is more fi-equently employed in fly making than in bottom tackle-work : in 
 the former it is constantly in use. To tie it ; when a whipping has been continued as long 
 as is necessary, a single looping is then made by passing the end under one turn only of 
 the thread or silk, and drawing it moderately tight, either to the inner or outer side of 
 the whipping. The former is of course the most secure, but as it is usually applied for 
 temporary purposes, this is not of consequence. 
 
 2997. The water knot is a valuable acquisition to the angler, and is the most effectual 
 mode of securing slippery unyielding materials as gut and hair. It is at once simple and 
 not bulky, and when made properly it never slips. It is by this tie that gut and hair lines 
 are united each to their several links. It is also used to tie the small snoods of hair in 
 line making. To make it, first soften the gut in water (hair requires it less), and then 
 pass the ends to be joined around each other twice or thrice instead of once, as in the 
 common knot, draw them together in the usual manner. If the gut be propeily softened, 
 twice passing the ends over each other makes the neater knot. Observe, that when two 
 or more pieces of hair or gut are to be tied to other two or more pieces, to prevent any of 
 them from kinking from the rest, as the knot draws, keep the threads evenly together. 
 It now remains to cut off the ends about the eighth of an inch from the knot, with fine 
 pointed scissars or a knife ; but if with a knife, the nail or a piece of quill should be 
 inserted under the ends, to avoid injuring the line. This done, whip down the protruding 
 ends on each side with strong but very fine silk well waxed with the white wax, and 
 fasten it off with the hidden knot. A minute pellet of wax maybe pressed into and 
 rolled around the whipped part, until it becomes thinly but uniformly coated with it ; this 
 will not only strengthen the tie, and keep the silk from rising, but will also prevent all 
 chance of the knot hanging in weeds, &c. 
 
 2998. To tie the hook to the line requires much nicety of practice, and the best materials. 
 The silk employed must be at once fine, strong, and well waxed. First, whip round half 
 the shank of the hook from below to the top, which is intended to guard the gut from being 
 cut by the hook ; now place as much of the smaller end of the gut length on the inner side 
 of the shank over this guarding, as will reach to opposite the point of the hook, and com- 
 mence whipping it very closely and evenly, pressing the turns together every now and then 
 by the thumb nail, observing that the force used in winding be not such as to draw the gut 
 round, which, without care, it is apt to do. When the whipping has been carried down the 
 gut, leave three loose turns, then by inserting the silk end under them and drawing it tight, the 
 whole will be secure. A small quantity of tempered wax may be held between the finger and 
 thumb, and rubbed over the whole from the lower part of the shank upwards, which will 
 make a uniform surface and strengthen the attachment. When by use the whippings lose 
 their coating of wax and begin to fray, it is an excellent practice occasionally to pay tliem 
 thus with a fresh coat by the same means. A small quantity of tar, lightly and evenly 
 painted over the hook- whippings and the knottings of the gut, and then left to dry, has a 
 better effect than varnish, and forms an excellent preservative. 
 
 2999. To arm a hook with a bristle, it is necessary that, after two or three turns of the 
 waxed silk have been made for the purpose of securing the gut to the inside of the shank, 
 on the outside or back part of the shank about half an inch of stiff hog's bristle be 
 placed, leaving somewhat less than a fourth part without the binding and pointing 
 upwards, so that it should present a very little projection beyond the top of the butt of 
 the hook. This effected, continue the whipping of both gut and bristle to the hook, as 
 already directed, observing, as the whipping proceeds to its finish, to pare oft', or thin, 
 both bristle and gut, so as to leave as little bulging as possible ; by which precaution the 
 bait, whatever it may be, will slide over it more readily in baiting the hook. 
 
 3 R 2 
 
980 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part V IT r. 
 
 SoBSECT. 5. TJie Float, Shotting the Line, ^c. 
 3000. The float (Jiff. 472. ). A philosopher, were he to commence fishing remote from 
 the metropolis, would hardly imagine the expense and trouble employed to bring these 
 piscatoi-y articles to perfection, nor the limits by which that per- 
 fection is bounded among the London bottom anglers, particu- 
 larly in roach fishing. We have known more than one amateur 
 so extremely particular in the manufacture of their floats, that 
 they have ransacked (by their correspondents) the foreign mar- 
 kets for swan's and porcupine's (juills, reeds, &c. but particu- 
 larly the former, with an avidity truly surprising. We have 
 seen floats valued at half a guinea each, but of which the 
 original cost of the materials would exceed twice that sum, 
 and even ten times the amount, if the value of the time lost in 
 procuring them were taken into consideration. 
 
 300 1 . Every float should swim critically true, and should show 
 itself above the water, more by obvious character than by its 
 size and height. If too clumsy it will alarm the fish, if too 
 tall every eddy will disturb it. A good float will indicate the 
 smallest bite. 
 
 3002. Floats are made of various inate.rials^ as cork, reed, wood, and quills, 
 which latter are obtained from the porcupine, swan, goose, and duck, par- 
 ticularly the Muscovy. Some fanciful anglers, it is said, use the bustard, 
 quills, under an impression that their spotted appearance may be mis- 
 taken for flies. Such is the sapient reason assigned, but simple as we fisher- 
 men are, and our venerable father Walton gloried in our simplicity, there 
 are none so ignor.int as not to be aware, that neither are these quillo 
 variegated to any degree to be distinguishable by the fish, nor are they 
 sought for on this account, but from their supposed durability and capa. 
 bility of resisting the softening effects of wet. 
 
 3003. Floats differ much, according to the nature of the water 
 fished in, the kind of fish angled for, and the stale of the weather 
 in which they are employed. It is es.sential to success in fishing, that the float be perfectly 
 adapted to what is required ; thus, in deep rapid streams, a float must be used of much 
 buoyancy, as one of reed or of cork ; for it is evident that not only does a cork float, such as 
 the largest of those figured, offer much resistance to the rapidity of the stream, but it has also 
 to counteract the great weight of lead necessary to carry the bait to the bottom in this case, 
 and so prevent the too quick passage of it over the ground when it has arrived there. When 
 there is a great ripple in the water, it is evident that rather more than usual of the tip of the 
 float should be exposed, or the violence of the stream may wholly hide it. In very extensive 
 waters, large Hoats of wood surrounded with cork are sometimes used ; and in lakes, small 
 bladders of lambs, pigs, &c. are employed, particularly where a boat is used for roving fishing. 
 Live baits likewise require a float of buoyancy and size equal to the resistances of the bait. 
 
 3004. The Jisli nngl.d for should be considered in the choice of a float ; thus, roach and dace can hardly 
 be fished for with too fine or light a float, as seen in the new river. Gudgeons also require the same in 
 still waters. Bream, from their manner of biting, will take a somewhat larger float ; and for perch it requires 
 one still more buoyant, according to the depth of water and the kind of bait used. In sea fishing the 
 nature of the tlsh, and the (;lepth of the water with its unsteady surface, require a conspicuous and very 
 buoyant float when one is at hand. 
 
 3005. The state of the trcnther must also influence the choice of the float. Whoever has fished on a lake 
 or mere in a windy day, at which time the best perch are often taken, will know the necessity of a powerful 
 float. We have often also angled with advantage for tench, perch, and even roach, dace, and bream, in 
 drizzling rains in warm weather ; but we always at such times found it necessary to use a somewhat 
 larger float than usual, not only to make it more conspicuous, but also from the peculiarity of manner In the 
 biting of the fish, which is at these times particularly quick, hurried, and apparently capricious. 
 
 3006. The cork float (see fly. 472.) is compounded of cork and swan quill, or of cork, 
 quill, and wood. A piece of the best velvet cork is first bored through with a hot iron, 
 into which hole is introduced either a double quilled float, or a wood plugged float (to be 
 immediately noticed), as the case may require. This is to be done in such a manner that 
 about an inch of the quill may appear beyond the upper part of the cork, and the remainder 
 without the under part. Before the quill part is introduced it should be smeared with tar, 
 varnish, or any other adhesive matter not affected by water ; and if this be done while the cork 
 is hot from the boring, it will the sooner set the work. A porcupine quill (2, fly. 473. ), to be 
 presently exhibited, is sometimes used instead of the swan or goose quill, and is a variety of 
 float possessing both strength and neatness. The figure and dimensions of the cork must 
 of course depend on the fishings for which it is intended, observing that a general model of 
 its form exhibits two cones united together by their largest diameters at the centre of the 
 float, embracing one the upper and the other its lower portion. The buoyancy of the float 
 will of course depend on the extent of the diameter of the cork at the junction of the two 
 cones, bearing in mind this principle, that a large cork float adapted for much resistance 
 to either the weight of lead, the action of very large live bait, or of a powerful wind, eddy, 
 &c. requires the diameter of the upper cone to be by far the most considerable, and tapered 
 off more suddenly than the lower, giving it an appearance of a boy's top (a, fly. 472.). 
 
Chai'. IV. FLOATS FOR ANGLING. 981 
 
 From this size and sliape of float the first remove presents one of less dimension, with 
 a cork less bulbous than the last, but with the upper cone still somewhat larger than 
 the lower, fitting it for sustaining the struggles of a gudgeon, bleak, or dace, as a live bait, 
 in mild currents and deep waters (6). The next size cork float tapers from the centre to 
 both extremities, and is also adapted for deep waters, or for minnow live bait fishing. 
 This finest cork float is sometimes used for roach fishing in very deep waters, where much 
 lead is necessary to sink the line, and particularly if there be current present. If the water 
 be very still, this float, instead of being furnished as the preceding with a bottom ring, may 
 be formed of a double quilled float, and tip capped at both ends (:^,^^. 473. ), which will 
 make it appropriate to fine roach angling in very deep but tolerably tranquil'streams Such 
 a float will be suflRciently buoyant to sustain any leading, and yet capable of giving warning 
 of the slightest bite. But in all instances which require a forcible stroke to insure the fish 
 when the bite occurs, as must be the case in eddies and rapid streams, a ring at the bottom 
 of the float is to be preferred, to prevent breaking the cap of the tipped cap-float, which is 
 very likely to happen when a smart and forcible stroke is made. 
 
 3007. Plugged floats, or single-quill floats (l,y%. 473.), are the most common and the cheapest that are 
 used ; they are, however, when well made, very durable and convenient, and are manufactured from a goose 
 quill, or, when it can be procured, a swan's quill, by first abstracting all the soft part, taking nothing but the 
 transparent quill itself. A small p'ece of pitch is to be then introduced and pressed down, which completely 
 closes the ends ; on this place a morsel of white wool, and over this another piece of black pitch, to make 
 security double. Shape a piece of deal of about two or three inches, so that nearly an inch of it shall fit 
 closely into the quill; to retain it in whicli situation, first dip it in waterproof glue, or otherwise, into a 
 cement formed of bees' wax, resin, and chalk, in equal quantities ; in default of these, cobblers' wax, or even 
 tar, may be substituted. It would however be prudent, first to prepare the lower end of the wood before it is 
 sufficiently tapered by boring it with a fine awl, so as to make a hole about an inch up. Prepare a ring by 
 twisting a thin brass wire around a large bodkin, or small part of a tobacco pipe. After this, having with a 
 pair of pliers again twisted the remaining ends of the wire into about an inch of a screw-like form, insert it 
 into the hole in the plug and screw it up, and then taper the wood oflto the thickness of a crow quill. We 
 give these instructions merely to assist the young angler, or any other one who may accidentally be out of the 
 reach of a fishing-tackle shop, for in all other cases it is prudent to buy, as being cheaper and safer. 
 
 3008. A double plug float is occasionally used when it is required to plumb the depth very frequently, as is 
 the case when the water is rising or falling with the tide, and when no success can be expected unless the 
 bait trails exactly at the bottom, as in gudgeon fishing. In this case, and that only, is such a float admissible. 
 It is of simple construction, being formed of one central tube of quill, plugged at each end with wood and 
 ring. Its greatest inconvenience arises from the care with which it must be put into the water, to prevent its 
 slipping, but which may be somewhat remedied by bending the upper ring, so as to let the line press on it. 
 
 473 
 
 
 3009. The double quill, or tip-capped float (ji,fig, 473.), a favourite with many anglers, is 
 made of several pieces of quill graduating from one central portion, of which the diameter 
 is more considerable than the others. This first portion is commonly made from the very 
 largest swan's quill that can be procured, which receives within it a lesser swan's quill 
 at each end, which ends are each of them likewise fitted with a goose quill, and to the 
 end of each of these there is also adapted a small quill point, unless the owner's fancy 
 should direct that it be more expensively and carefully terminated by a narrow pointed 
 portion of ivory or tortoise-shell. This float is much in use among professed bottom-fishers, 
 particularly for roach and other fine biting fish, as carp, tench, &c. Its advantages are, that 
 by its shape it sinks at the least possible bite ; and the same form makes it less liable than 
 any other to disturb the waters of ponds, or the still deeps of rivers, rendering it by these 
 circumstances particularly calculated for use in angling for all shy fish. The cap of this 
 float should be made of a strong Muscovy duck's quill, and it may be coloured or not, 
 according to the fancy. It has been observed that those floats which are made rather 
 bulky a little above. the centre, swim the steadiest in blowing weather against the stream, 
 in rough eddies, and at the tail of mills. 
 
 3010. Reed floats are also sometimes used by anglers for fine fishings of roach and dace in deep waters. 
 They require to be carefully stopped in the joints, to give them the only merit they possess over other 
 floats, those of lightness and buoyancy. The mode of manufacturing them is exactly the same with the 
 swan's quill float, and they are invariably tip-capped ; but they are, when of the best kind, expensive 
 articles, as the reeds are usually not of English growth. Such are the principal floats employed in bottom- 
 fishing ; others are used of various makes, for every thing serves for a float which is buoyant enough to 
 suspend a line from it, armed with a hook and bait : some of these buoys we shall notice hereafter, in treating 
 of the irregular methods of c.itching fish. 
 
 301 1 . Of shotting the f^oat or line. This necessary appendage to a float line is required to bring the buoyancy 
 within such a level, that not more than half an inch of the float may be seen above the water in fine fishing. 
 In rapid eddies, and when live baits are used, the float must be leaded according to circumstances. Shotting a 
 
 float is, in fact, shotting the line, although, strictly speaking, it is the float that governs the shot, and there- 
 fore ought to give name to the process. We have before had occasion to observe, that the fisliing-tackle 
 makers are too apt to employ a few large shot to their lines, instead of many small ones ; but this practice is 
 extremely injudicious and hurtful. The difference between two lines, one fitted up with small shot, as we 
 would recommend, and another fitted up with large shot, as is but too common, will be at once apparent, and 
 its consequences can be no less obvious. When we take such pains to conceal ourselves, to conceal our hooks, 
 and to lessen our line or alter its colour, as well as to taper our float to all possible tenuity, and then present 
 to the fish such leaden masses as are sometimes seen on floated lines, can we wonder that such shy subjects as 
 
 S R 3 
 
982 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 Carp, tench, roach, &c. should be rendered still more shy by such an exhibition of snares, and that so few are 
 thereby thus taken ? It is our own custom to put a few very fine shot on the middle of the hook line, or about 
 five inches from the hook, which will keep the bait down, and assist in steadying the swim. About nine 
 inches from the hook we place .inother row of shot close together, and rather larger than the preceding • 
 and if necessary, we add another row of still larger shot al)ove these, at about four or five inches' distance! 
 The shot used for this purpose require to be split, which may be done with a chisel or knife ; but it is better- 
 to purchase them already split from the tackle makers. In fastening them on the line, make use of a pair of 
 pliers, and place each shot as near the centre of the line as possible, taking care to close it evenly, to prevent 
 the projecting portions from rippling the water or catching the weeds. It is a bad practice to bite the shot to 
 fasten them ; the semi-diameters of the shot frequently slip aside, or are made ragged by the teeth ; and it not 
 unfrequently happens tliat the line itself is bitten through. As a means of strengthening the float, but more 
 particularly of preventing the line from slipping, where it is necessary to be extremely accurate as to depths, 
 one, two, or three turns, with a half-hitch, are inade around the top of the float by the line before the cap is 
 put on. 
 
 3012. The hook is iisuiiUy added to the line by a loop made in the gut to which it is 
 attached, which is convenient where there is a chance of having to change the hook repeat- 
 edly ; but when very fine fishing is practised, and when every thing must be as snug and 
 fine as possible, it is best to attach the hook length to the line by a knot, or in the hands 
 of the expert angler a suitable hook may be at once whipped, or at least tied on the end of 
 the gut line, which is much the neatest and most efficient manner of operating. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. Reels, or Winches. 
 
 3013. The reel or winch (Jig. 474.). This is also an indispensable requisite to anglers 
 on most occasions, perhaps we might say on every occasion; for although in very fine 
 
 fishing for dace, roach, &c. it is often dis- 
 pensed with, and is by some thought bur- 
 Ithensome, yet the experience of every 
 angler will inform him, that unless fishing 
 in the New River at Islington, in a gentle- 
 man's gold and silver fishpond, or other 
 quiet and harmless situations, he can 
 never insure himself against hooking a 
 fish of which he did not meditate the cap- 
 ture, and which without a reel he has no 
 means of taking. As «nder such cir- 
 cumstances, the non-expectance of such 
 LINE REEiji. a visiter would heighten the pleasure of 
 
 his call, so the disappointment would be doubly mortifying if, instead of being a gainer, 
 the angler foimd himself minus hook, line, and perhaps float. With the exceptions, there- 
 fore, above stated, and similarly interesting ones, we would recommend the prudent angler 
 to be always armed with a reel and a running line ; he will then spare himself the mortifi- 
 cation which we have had occasion more than once to feel before we adopted the course we 
 recommend. 
 
 3014. The mathematical principles on which the reel and running line act may be easily 
 displayed, so as to show their importance as an auxiliary in the capture of fish, particularly 
 of large and powerful ones. We will suppose a very heavy fish to have been well hooked, 
 he immediately runs out a considerable quantity of line, instinctively to fly from his enemy, 
 or to break the detaining cause ; but happily, as his distance increases, the more he adds to 
 the certainty of his capture ; for the farther the restraining force is removed from him, the 
 more is the power of that force augmented, and his exertions are paralysed by acting on the 
 united elasticities of the line and rod, which, if both be firm, and the arm of the angler be 
 sufficiently strong to raise his rod, thereby to transfer the resistance of the fish through the 
 united line of elastic forces opposed to it, the prize is his own. 
 
 3015. A reel is also often wanted to shorten more than to lengthen the line, as in daping 
 with living flies, or dropping a live or dead bait in confined situations, as in pike and 
 trout fishing, but particularly the former. It is now some years since the various means of 
 lengthening or of shortening the angling line among professed fishermen, settled into the 
 use of the reel or winch, which at present generally occurs under two forms, the common 
 or single reel, and the multiplying reel, with or without a stop to its rack wheel. 
 
 .3016. The single reel, plain pillar reel, or winch, is now but little used by anglers in the 
 south of Britain. Its form and use are sufficiently well known {a, Jig. 474.}. It is certainly 
 much more slow in its operations than the multiplier ; and wlien a fish returns to the hand 
 suddenly, as is not uncommon, it is often of the utmost importance to regain the slackened 
 line with the greatest dispatch, which the single reel cannot do, so it is further objectionable, 
 for no fish beyond one of a pound weight can be a secure prize without being completely 
 under the control of the line. But even with these disadvantages, the plain pillar reel is 
 greatly preferred by many anglers in the North and other parts where heavy fish are taken ; 
 and very justly, for with all our southern attachment to the multiplying reel, it must be 
 confessed, that when a salmon, or other very large fish, is on the line, this reel will be found 
 to be totally inadequate to the task of moving it. The wheels, by the extreme pressure of 
 their surfeces, catch and feel clogged simply by the friction. We have found a fish of only 
 four or five pounds, when lively, strain and clog the action of the common sized multiplying 
 
Chap. IV. REELS FOR ANGLING LINES. yS3 
 
 reel. What then is to be expected from a sahnon of twelve or fourteen pounds ? No force 
 applied can wind up the line in such case, but it may readily break or bend the works. The 
 sole resource in such case is to draw the line up with one hand and wind it with the other ; 
 in doing which, a sudden slackening of tlie line may enable the fish, at one plunge, to dis- 
 engage himself. Until, therefore, some improvement is made on the multiplying reel, many 
 anglers will continue to use the pillar one ; and when it is made sufficiently large to support 
 a large pillar and a proper quantity of line, it may, when judiciously managed, act quick 
 enough for all ordinary purposes, compensating, by its safety and the steadiness of its pull, 
 for less speed in its action. 
 
 3017. The tnuHiplying reel or vinck (h. Jig. 47^.) possesses however, In many circumstances, great advan- 
 tages over tlie single pillar winch, particularly for moderate resistances. An important one is the increased 
 velocity with which it veers out or takes in line : but to prevent disappointment in our expectations in this 
 particular, it must be remembered that the quantity of line let out or taken in is by no means uniform 
 throughout the operation. On the contrary, when the barrel. reel is charged with a considerable volume of 
 line, its powers are relatively augmented or diminished very considerably ; that is, it winds up or lets out a 
 given quantity in much less time when full than when nearly empty, for the proportions increase or dimhiish 
 as the barrel becomes charged with or as it discharges the line, it being clear that a revolution round the 
 bare barrel of the axis can relievo or discharge but little line in proportion to one round of the same when 
 three-fourths filled are with line. ?ilany improvements have been suggested by ingenious anglers, and some 
 attempts have been made by artizans ; but the multiplying reel in common use has still the disadvantage of a 
 want of power when any resistance is offered beyond that of a moderate sized fish, as may be easily brought 
 to the proof by attaching a piece of wood of only two or three pounds' weight to the line, and allowing it to 
 float twenty or thirty yards down a tolerably brisk stream 
 
 3018. Of Ike two vartdtes of multiplying reels, one with the crank or winch in the centre of the box, and the 
 other where it is placed at the side ; the former is certainly the best, not only because the handle is much 
 more advantageously situated, but because it more readily admits of an improvement in power and expedition 
 by a larger cog-wheel. We suppose it must be something of this kind to which Mr. Bainbridge alludes, when 
 he says {Fli/-/ts/ier's Guide, p. 41. 2d edit.), he has" had a reel constructed on a new principle, which suc- 
 ceeds much better than multiplying reels upon the old plan." By means of a projecting box he informs us, 
 that he has been enabled to introduce a larger cog-wheel, and, consequently, to obtain an increase of ])ower as 
 well as of velocity. 
 
 301 9. The mitltip^ying reel is made either with or without a stop, or, as it is sometimes 
 called, a lock (h,Jig. 474.), by means of which its action either way can be suspended ; and 
 if we were able to keep this always under our own control, it might prove a useful addi- 
 tion ; but it unfortunately sometimes happens that the hand, the coat, or line, or the mere 
 putting the rod down, or resting it against something, may lock it unobserved by oneself: when 
 thus locked, if a large fish should seize the bait, and run out with it at once to the length 
 of the line, the sudden check produced by the stop will probably snap it short, and then the 
 fish is gone. In bottom-fishing, liowevcr, a stop is rather luore useful, and less objectionable 
 than in fly-fishing, as the line being usually kept at one determinate length, if the leading 
 be heavy, it sometimes happens, unless the reel be stopped or locked, that tlie weight draws 
 out more line than is proper. But as even in all these cases the hand can embrace the 
 line as well as the rod, and as it is commonly the heaviest fish which is thus lost by the 
 reel being unguardedly on the stop, so it is a rule with many of the most expert anglers 
 to avoid the stop reel altogether , and as we perfectly agree in the inexpediency of the stop, 
 we have not Illustrated it. 
 
 8020. The modes affixing the reel to the rod are various In some cases it Is permanently fixed by means of 
 screws ; but this tends to weaken the rod, and deprive us of the use of the reel for any other rod. It is also 
 unnecessary, since, by means of the plate reel, it can be made as tight and permanent as though it were 
 screwed to the rod. The plate of this reel is made somewhat longitudinally circular, by which form it 
 adapts itself to the rotundity of the rod, and when not fixed into a groove is either fastened to the rods by 
 tapes running through eye-let holes made in the plate, or else by waxed twine, which is preferable from 
 tlie tendency of the reel when attached by tapes to slide towards the lessened diameter of the joint. In 
 this mode of attaching the plate reel, there is an advantage over the groove fastenings, which is, that the 
 same reel may be used on any sized rod, and on any part, or indeed on any joint of a rod which is conve- 
 nient, as every angler is aware that the reel requires to be differently placed (at least it is advantageous so 
 to place it) on the same rod, according as one kind of angling or another is practised. In trolling, or in bot- 
 tom-fishing, the reel should be attached to the rod about ten Inches from the butt end : in fly-fishing, this 
 distance would tend to make the action of the rod untrue. It is therefore placed generally about five or 
 six inches from the butt end of the fly rod. Some sportsmen, however, place their reel above the part of 
 the rod they handle, even in fly-fishing. Colonel Hawker recommends this, and also that the reel, instead 
 of being under the rod, should be placed above it. We are forced to differ from the colonel, though his 
 authority carries great weight with it. We consider the check tliat the hand has on the line to be very advan- 
 tageous, provided it be lightly held ; nor is there, in such case, the smallest danger of breaking either rod 
 or line by striking the fish, even in trolling for jack or minnow spinning, for in either of these fishings, of 
 necessity the stroke must be sharp. 
 
 3021. T/ie plated reel is fastened to the rod by means of a groove, which receives its 
 plate under a fixed shoulder or ring, and when closely adapted to the groove is fixed and 
 made steady by a movable shoulder or ring, which slips over and secures it. When the 
 plate-groove and rings fit accurately, it is not possible to contrive any thing more con- 
 venient. We have one of these plated reels which has been in use at very many of the 
 rivers of note in the united kingdom. It has remained attached to one rod for fifteen years, 
 and is yet firm and good. In place of brass collars for holding fast the reel plate, two 
 leathern ones are sometimes substituted, which being first wetted are, as they dry, found to 
 adhere firmly. 
 
 sop. Heels are frequently likewise fastened to rods by means of a brass hoop and screw, which hoop being 
 hned with leather, prevents the rod from pressure and the reel from slipping, The hoop is usually made 
 smaller than the butt of almost any rod, purposely to leave room for the screw to act in pressing the hoop 
 light around the butt. This hoop and screw fastening has likewise the advartage of fitting any rod and 
 
 3 11 4 
 
984 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 almost any part of a rod (at least it may be attached to the joint nearest the butt) enabling the angler in 
 confined situations to abandon the butt length and fish with the remainder. The large flat wheel of 
 eight or ten, or even more, inches in diameter, used in France, and indeed in Wales, Ireland, and on some 
 Scotch lakes, we shall not stop to illustrate. 
 
 .3023. To place the reel 07i the rod, let the groove (if one be made) be in a line with the 
 rings ; or if it be otherwise fastened, it must obviously be placed on an exact line with the 
 rings, and imder the hand, with the handle of the reel pointing to the right or left, as may 
 suit the hand of the winder. When the reel is attached near the butt, the last ring sliould 
 be placed nearly two feet from it ; in which case the line will work freely, provided it be 
 carried over the bar of the reel which is nearest to the ring ; but if this first ring by any 
 chance should be placed nearer to the reel than this, the line will work more freely by car- 
 rying it through the ring from the under part of the reel. This is a matter worthy of more 
 attention than may at first appear, or the friction of the bars may soon fray the best line, as 
 well as impede its action. 
 
 3024. Various substitutes have been used for reels. The most simple is that of two tenter-hooks, pointing 
 outwards, placed on the butt of the rod, the lowest hook two inches from the place of holding the rod, and 
 the second at the distance of eight, ten, or twelve inches above. This homely method may answer for 
 trolling, and for dipping or daping it may make a moderate substitute ; but in fly-fishing it is found but 
 ill calculated to afford the angler assistance, either in giving out or taking in his line, particularly in giving 
 out ; and for the two handed rod it is totally unfitted and troublesome, as well as dangerous. 
 
 3025. A large flat wheel reel is in common use in some parts of I^rance, and occasionally also in England. 
 Those used in France are curaberous and unsightly in the extreme, being merely a large turned wooden 
 wheel, hollowed in the middle to lighten it: sometimes it is even formed of wicker-work. The wheel is 
 fixed to the butt by a pivot, and is deeply grooved around its circumference like a pulley, for the reception 
 of the line. Two tenters, pointing towards each other, are driven into the butt just beyond the edges of 
 the wheel to keep it flat. The wheel may be of any moderate size, but rarely exceeds six inches in diameter, 
 and is turned by means of a neat peg screwed into it at about two thirds' distance from the pivot to the edge. 
 It is obvious that a wheel of six inches' diameter will, at one turn, give or take in a foot and a half of line, 
 which is more than any of the brass reels of our country, even when the barrel is nearly full, can do in 
 three tm-ns. 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. The Landing Net, Gaff, Clearing Ring, Drag-hook, Disgorger, Minnow-net, 
 
 Minnow-kettle, Fish-parmier, Fishing Pocket-book, 8fc. 
 3026. The landing net is a very necessary implement to the fisher, and is manufactured 
 very differently in point of size and materials. The lauding net for the usual fishing .should 
 
 be, when properly hung, two feet in depth, and not more 
 than one in diameter. These dimensions for ordinary 
 purposes are not too large, but for some fishing might 
 be thought diminutive ; but as there are other means of 
 securing large fish, a moderate sized landing net is suffi- 
 cient. Let the meshes be small enough to detain a large 
 minnow. The net in our figure is not proportionably so 
 deep as its width requires. We also append a jointed 
 steel frame, which makes the net portable, inasmuch as it 
 folds up, and may be carried in the pocket. We have for 
 some years used a landing-net of our own making, and if 
 self love has not blinded us to its defects, it is at once simple and efficient. It consists of an 
 iron hoop, from four to five or six feet long, which, when lapped over one foot of its length 
 and riveted, serves, by being double, to strengthen the part opposed to its attachment to its 
 sliaft. The centre of this being perforated through the over-lappings, is fastened to 
 the shaft (a stout hazel about five feet long) the larger end of which being ferruled and care- 
 fully bored, receives it by means of a long nail with a broad head, or a spike purposely 
 made. Previous to fitting up the hoop, it was first drilled with holes towards its lower 
 edge, about three quarters of an inch apart, by which the heading of the net is lashed with 
 strong waxed cord within the inner side of the rim, after which the iron and the lashing 
 were well painted over, which has preserved it well. Our own is rather oval, being fifteen 
 inches one way and twelve the other ; the shorter diameter being that nearest the hand, 
 the strain on it is thus diminished. This net would be improved were there a shoulder to 
 hang it by made within the hoop, through which means friction would be still more cer- 
 tainly avoided. The advantages of such a landing net are, that it is light, strong, and not 
 likely to be out of repair. It also derives another convenience from its hoop edge, which 
 makes it a most useful machine for dredging caddies or minute shells, &c. from the bottom 
 of the water, a capability which first suggested our manner of making it. The handle is 
 fitted up with a ferrule and female screw, into which is fixed a common spike to fasten into 
 the ground, or assist in wading. In our tackle bag we have one or two conveniences 
 which we can at pleasure adapt to this by unscrewing the spike, such as that of the single 
 or double gaflP-hook, or the telescope handle noticed below, either of which is a most 
 useful article to disengage a line, detach weeds, or insert into the gills of a fish, when 
 the landing net is not at hand, or cannot be so conveniently used. We cannot too strongly 
 enforce on the angler, the imperative necessity there is that he cultivate a convertibility 
 of talent, both mental and handicraft. In angling, great as are the pleasures, little disasters 
 will occur. The tactitian will meet them at once and remove them ; the plodder will send 
 all to the d — 1, with the loss of time, his fish, his tackle, and his temper. 
 
Chap. IV. LANDING NET AND ITS USES. 985 
 
 A telescope landing net is used by anglers who travel considerable distances, in carriages 
 or otherwise, for their sport, or by such as delight to have every thing snug and packed in a 
 small compass — contrivances in which the London anglers excel all the world. A London 
 angler's case, by its excellent contrivance, will hold in a remarkably small space a vast 
 variety of tackle, each article being made to prove as little burthensome as possible ; and 
 thus a landing net has been constructed, the parts of which can fold or slide into the least 
 possible space. The net part hangs on a hoop which was formerly made of iron, but is 
 now manufactured of steel to lessen its bulk, and increase its strength. This hoop is 
 jointed in three parts {fig. 476.), by which means it can be folded, so as to be carried 
 conveniently even in the pocket or in a bag, while a telescopic handle being swallowed one 
 part within the other, is rendered equally portal)le. This is effected by the contrivance 
 of two or three joints of bamboo, of such comparative diameter as to fit one within the 
 other, and when extended, to form a handle of five or six feet in length. The great defect 
 in the telescope is its want of strength ; a heavy fish must inevitably fracture the bamboo 
 joints ; it may be dragged out. but lifted it cannot be. 
 
 3027. The jointed net-iron (Jig. 476.), where a servant is employed, may be conveniently adapted to (he two 
 first joints of a spare rod, with which it is presumed every prudent sportsman would be armed, when he 
 
 has a domestic to attend him. For such a purpose he will find the 
 general rod (Jig. 460.), to be a very proper one, for should any accident 
 happen to that with which he is occupied, he will in this have a sub- 
 stitute, let the fishing be what it may. The jointed net-iron being in 
 the servant's pocket, and having the meshes of the net passed over it, is 
 at once ready to be attached to a handle, and which can be readily fur- 
 nished from the lower joints of the general rod in his hand. A small 
 ferruled joint of six- inches' length may also be kept with the rest of the 
 tackle, into which the screw of the net ring being fastened, this joint may 
 ^ be inserted into the two lower joints of the general rod as a staff, by 
 which means a most excellent landing net of great power and extent will 
 be at hand. By this also live-bait can be taken, as minnow, sticklebacks, 
 &c. provided the net-meshes are sufficiently small, and every net should 
 be purposely made so to answer this double intention. Various other 
 articles may likewise be adapted, among which the gaff-hook for ex- 
 tra sized fish is a nacessary one, and we here strongly recommend the 
 double giiff-hook (Jig. 477.), which at once serves the purpose of a landing 
 hook and an instrument to cut away weeds or other impediments, as 
 boughs around an entangled line, &c. &c. These and other useful implements may be adapted to the general 
 rod, by which the prudent sportsman will make every article subservient to numerous purposes, thus 
 increasing his resources, and yet diminishing his wants. To be independent is the aim of all the world, and 
 he is the most independent who can do the most with the fewest means. 
 
 3028. Under this view we suggest to the angler who is unaccompanied by either servant or companion, 
 the means of extending his conveniences and resources. Either by his own ingenuity, or with the assistance 
 
 of a rod maker, he may very readily unite in one article a second fishing rod — a gaff rod — a landing net 
 
 minnow-net — bough-cutter — wading staff— and ample means of defence against man and beast. All these 
 may be combined most effectively and conveniently in the form of a walking-stick rod, and but a little longer 
 and stronger than those usually made. With a steel folding net in his pocket, and his double gaff-hook, 
 both so made as to be attached to the smaller extremity of the rod and his spike applied to the larger, he is 
 enabled to fulfil all the indications of these several articles. 
 
 3029. Some directions with regard to the use of the landing net may be necessary to the 
 tyro, who, when he has hooked any fish beyond one of the smallest size, should never 
 attempt to lift it out of the water by means of the line, still less by means of the rod and 
 line together ; for although neither may break, both may be strained, or the hook may 
 break, or the hold on the fish give way. Every one of these accidents we have seen 
 occur through the want of a landing net. In fly-fishing, where the line is long and there 
 is not much space to step backward, or the reel clogged, it is necessary sometimes to lay 
 hold of the line with one hand ; but this should be done with great caution, and then only 
 after the fish is well nigh spent, or one struggle may carry away line, hook, and fish. In 
 all other cases avoid touching the line if possible ; but having suflSciently played the fish, 
 whether taken by bottom or by fly-fishing, bring him within reach of the landing net, and 
 then carefully conduct or slide the net obliquely under the foreparts of his body, which, if 
 the fish be completely exhausted, will fall into it; but if he has still sufficient vigour, it 
 will be prudent rather to slide him over the net, than the net under him. It must have 
 occurred to every angler to have supposed a trout or salmon to be completely spent, who, 
 the moment he has been touched by the net, or has even caught sight of the fisher, has 
 sprung off with most annoying violence. Against such an accident, it is prudent to be 
 ever prepared by keeping the rod in an upright position, acting on a tightened line, but 
 yet so disposed that it can run at liberty if required. When the head and shoulders of 
 the fish are once fairly within the net, a slight turn of it will take in the whole body, and 
 the net being then kept horizontally, will insure his safety ; for with the head downwards, 
 not any efforts he can make will disengage him from the net : but if he be received tail 
 foremost, as is sometimes done in deep waters, from overhanging banks, &c. beware of his 
 plunges. 
 
 3030. Sittiations will occur where the landing net cannot be brought in aid to land a fish ; 
 for instance, when it is very large, as sometimes occurs in salmon or pike fishing, where no 
 net in common use will contain the captive. Such a situation will show the indispensable 
 necessity of being always furnished with a hook or gaff. But there are other occasions 
 
986 
 
 nSHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 where difficulties of a new kind may present themselves ; for instance, in very wide rivers, 
 having a rapid central current, but a wide course of shallows at the sides ; here both net 
 and hook often fail, but particularly the former. In the rapid stream the net cannot stem 
 the force of the water in the single hand of the angler, where in fact both hands will be 
 fully employed in keeping the fish up, acted on as it then is by the impetus of a strong 
 current. In such cases it is almost equally impossible to apply either hook or gaff to the 
 fish from the want of an assistant ; and be it understood, that we are always supposing the 
 angler to be so situated, that being the more frequent occurrence. 
 
 3031 . To land a fish ivithout landing nei, hook, or gaff, requires much caution and good management, par- 
 ticularly if it be a large one. It is first necessary completely to exhaust the fish: he must, in the angler's 
 language (and it is critically just), be completely drowned before anything of this kind can be prudently 
 attempted, as a sudden shoot when the line is at all loosened will inevitably disengage the fish. When 
 however he is perfectly exhausted, both by his own efTorts and by strangulation, he may be drawn on his 
 side ; and if the situation will allow it may, if the angler step backwards, be gently brought from out of. the 
 water. In doing this the necessity of his being completely exhausted will be apparent from our knowledge 
 that otherwise, while we are thus drawing him, he may make such violent plunges with his tail against the 
 line as to endanger it. If the line slackens, and any strength be left, he often succeeds in his aim of striking 
 it, and breaking either that or his hold. 
 
 3032. In these attempts to land a fish, he should, if possible, be conducted to a part which shelves the 
 least, and which is altogether free from weeds ; or choice may be made of some small inlet too shallow to 
 float the fish. When it is not possible to step backwards to effect this by means of the rod and line, or 
 where the bank slopes too much to draw the fish out conveniently, bj; throwing the rod back the line may 
 be gently laid hold of, when, if the fish be sufficiently exhausted, by raising his head up enough to keep the 
 hook from hanging to weeds or other matters, the angler may then bring him so near as either to insert a 
 hook into his gills, or to plunge it into his sides. If the hook or gaff be wanting, fix the rod in the ground 
 by means of the spike, and then grasp the fish firmly, if very large, with a finger and thumb pressed into the 
 eyes ; or if of a moderate size only, by griping him immediately behind the gills ; or (watching the oppor. 
 tunity) by thrusting one of the fingers in the gill-cover as it opens. 
 
 3033. An ingenious substitute for a landing net is mentioned by Captain Williamson; — " I 
 have," he says, "sometimes got a boy to aid me with his hat; but the best mode I ever 
 practised was that of passing a wire snare, such as is used for jack and large eels, over my 
 line, and lowering it down until I could get it over the fish's head, when drawing the cord 
 tight I have thus lifted fish of eight and ten pounds' weight safely to the top of the bank 
 from places where no landing net could have been used." 
 
 3034. The gaff is an instrument used in landing large fish, whose dimensions are not such 
 as to prevent their being received within the hoop-net. The gafF-hook attached to its 
 staff being somewhat inconvenient, various ways for carrying it have been devised. It is 
 sometimes slung across the shoulders, attached to a short staff: it is now and then fixed to 
 a telescope rod, which, sliding into less than two feet dimensions, can be carried in a side 
 pocket. Here the same objections do not exist as those to the telescope landing net from 
 its want of strength, for the gaff is employed more rarely to weigh a heavy fish out of the 
 water than to draw it out. But in the use of the landing net we find on lifting a heavy 
 fish from the water that it operates, on the principle of steelyards, as a monstrous weight 
 to the staff of the net, in proportion to its length and the size of the fish. The time when 
 such a gaff, i. e. the ready mounted one, proves particularly convenient, is in pike or salmon 
 fishing, and when the angler is alone, in which cases both hands are required to wield the 
 rod, whether in trolling the minnow or throwing the fly, and when a spiked pole or other 
 rod would prove an incumbrance. In all other cases the fly-fisher's gaff should be fixed 
 on a staff of ash, yew, or hazel ; fir is hardly to be depended on if much stress be laid on it, 
 as in wading through rapid waters, where we have found the gaff staff eminently useful as 
 a support. The length of staff may be from four to six feet : its lower end requires to be 
 shod with a spiked ferrule, and its upper with one having a female screw socket, to receive 
 the screw of the gaff-hook, which should be very well tempered, and may either be double 
 or single. The gaff-hook to be secure should be barbed ; it is however sometimes used 
 plain and unbarbed; but this cannot be by any means so certain of holding the fish after it has 
 been struck, and we have seen a salmon plunge off an unbarbed gaff for want of such a hold. 
 
 3035. The double gaff-hook is that we use, and that we would recommend (fig. 477.). It is 
 an improvement on the old single instrument: it has a second portion fitted up with a cutting 
 
 edge, by which weeds can be severed, and boughs and other 
 obstructions removed. As this double hook folds up by its 
 hinges, it is peculiarly convenient and portable, and is not re- 
 quired to be taken from off the staff to prevent accidents, as 
 was formerly the case. If the unhinged gaff is used, it ought 
 always to be guarded with a leathern cap. 
 
 3036. To use the gaff: first expend the strength of the fish 
 
 to the utmost, as already directed, and when brought within 
 
 reach, pass the gaff under the fish with the point directed 
 
 downwards, which having been done, turn up the hook, and 
 
 with a tolerable jerk pass it into the body. The ingenious 
 
 author of Salmonia says, it should be pierced near the tail ; 
 
 but this is not always optional. We have rather preferred gaffing a tolerable sized salmon 
 
 towards the shoulders, having, as we found, more means of combating with his resistance by 
 
 so doing. Circumstances however occur, as before stated, which render this by no means a 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 FISHING APPARATUS. 
 
 987 
 
 matter of choice, and the angler may think himself fortunate if he can gaff his fish effectually 
 by any part. After a salmon has been struck by the hook, it often happens that his torpid 
 feelings are roused, and his plunges become desperate. This event should be prepared for, 
 and regard had to the safety of the rod and line, particularly of the former, which if it be 
 at all endangered, the angler had better resign his hold on the salmon ; and by letting him 
 again launch into the deep with the gaff in him, recommence playing him, which will, in 
 a few minutes, bring him again within reach of the hand perfectly helpless and unresisting. 
 In some cases a salmon is played until he is irrecoverably spent, and the angler will avoid 
 plunging the hook into the flesh, but will first attempt to land his fish by passing it into the 
 opening of the gills. 
 
 3037. Clearing rings are great assistants to the angler, and are made of various fashions 
 and materials. The clearing ring is so useful an implement, that the bottom angler, par- 
 ticularly, cannot be considered as properly equipped without it. The most simple is merely 
 a stout lead or iron ring, of about four or five ounces weight, and two inches and a half in 
 diameter ; to this is attached a small cord, hard-twisted packthread, or stout whipcord of 
 about ten yards in length : the ring ought not to be uniform, but thicker at the segmental 
 portion opposed to the part to which the cord is tied, the construction being such, that the 
 heaviest part may most press on the opposing object. An improved clearing ring is now 
 made with a well closed joint in its thickest segmental portion (a, Jig. 478.). The advan- 
 
 478 tage of this make is, that the ring may thereby be put on 
 the rod beyond the reel, which the common ring cannot 
 be, unless made large enough to pass over it, in which 
 case it is much too clumsy. When the improved ring 
 is placed on the rod, the movable thumb-winder (?<) 
 holds a line of ten or twenty yards long fastened at c 
 I to a neck protruding from the ring to a drilled hole 
 in which is fastened a line of about ten yards of well 
 twisted leycord, or stout whipcord, wound on a thumb- 
 winder or reel of hard wood. The method of using a 
 clearing ring (we will say the improved, for it is very 
 seldom that any other is now used): — To use the jointed 
 cLEABiNo HiNo. clcariug ring, open it, and having put it around the rod 
 
 including the line, incline the rod, and by means of the cord lower the clearing ring 
 easily down the rod on to the line, passing it carefully along that until it reaches what- 
 ever may have entangled the hook. Weeds are among the most common obstructions : 
 sometimes, however, the hook becomes stuck into piles, stumps, or may be jammed between 
 stones, &c. &c. In all cases after having passed the ring down the line, when it reaches 
 the hook, straighten the line moderately tight, which will direct the ring so as to fall imme- 
 diately upon the hook, and this alone will often release it from whatever it has stuck into. 
 If this should not be the case, endeavour to get the ring over and below the hook, then gently 
 draw the ring cord backwards and forwards, keeping the line at right angles with the line of 
 the ring, by which the power will be exerted upon the embarrassed hook and not on the line. 
 If it be found that the hook cannot be disengaged by this method, still keep the line tight, 
 and forcibly pull the cord of the clearing ring until the line gives way, which act, if dex- 
 ' terously done, will commonly take effect near the hook, so as to lose little more than the 
 hook, and will not at all injure the remainder of the line. 
 
 3038. The drag-hook is another implement for clearing away obstructions in angling. As 
 the clearing ring is more necessary to the bottom angler, so the drag is more frequently 
 
 479 employed by the fly-fisher, and in weedy rivers it 
 is pre-eminently useful. It consists of three stout 
 iron hooks {Jig. 479.) placed back to back. In 
 using it some dexterity is required to throw the 
 implement just over the resisting matters that hold 
 fast the hook and line, which nine times in ten are 
 weeds. If the drag be cast too much beyond 
 w^^iffltVV I ilflSP^ — ~ ' ftiSW^l^^^ where the hook is stuck, it only drags a quantity 
 
 „ .,,^^, ^^^^. of weeds towards the obstruction, and sometimes 
 
 jk^'WuwHJ - — ■ ^maii i V - ^ loosens a large mass of them, which it floats down 
 
 DRAG HOOKS ^^^ ^.^^^ Carrying the hook or fly with it, or at 
 
 least it thickens the water and disturbs the fish. On the other hand, if it be cast 
 short, it makes much disturbance to no purpose. A little practice in throwing it will, 
 however, enable the angler to succeed at one or at most two throws : to teach him to 
 do which, we would recommend him to amuse himself occasionally in throwing it without 
 other necessity than the practice. The drag is so very useful an implement to the fly-fisher 
 of the South, that it bespeaks, as it were, disappointment and misfortune ever to stir out 
 without one, from the weedy state of the southern rivers ; and as the drag itself sometimes 
 gets so fixed in stumps that it cannot be released, and its value will not tempt one to 
 obtain it at the expense of a ducking, we always were ourselves provided with two, since 
 
988 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 it might not be convenient to manufacture another on the succeeding day to that on which 
 one has been lost. Having ourselves suffered in this way, we offer this caution to others, 
 and it may be found a useful one. 
 
 3039. The disyorger is likewise an instrument common to both bottom and fly-fishing. 
 Whenever a greedy fish has well taken the bait, it is not without difficulty that the hook is 
 released from the mouth. If it be attempted to be done by force, the hook commonly gives 
 way, or the line snaps. It is unpleasant to cut open the mouth to introduce the fingers, 
 but this must be done if there be no disgorger. Almost any thing will make this, 
 a piece of split cane, a strip of hard wood, the handle of a horn or metal spoon, made 
 somewhat forked at one end, may be applied to this purpose. Our own disgorger was, 
 we conceive, an improvement on this, and we recommend it for trial to others. The 
 common disgorger {fig. 480.) has only the forked end as an operative part to release the 
 
 DISOOROER. 
 
 hook by its pressure. Ours was made of steel, with one end presenting the usual fork, and 
 the other forming a circular cutting blade. No one accustomed to bottom fishing but must 
 have met with many instances where a voracious fish, as a perch, has actually gorged a 
 hook ; in which case, unless the filthy and disgusting process of cutting open the fish be 
 resorted to, it is difficult, from the smallncss of the mouth and the nature of the mem- 
 branous part entangled, to disengage the hook with the usual disgorger. In such a case 
 hold the line tight with one hand, as though the common disgorger were in use; then 
 introduce the circular cutting part of the improved one beyond the fixed hook, and when 
 that is brought forward and raised by the line being tightened on it, direct the cutting part 
 under the hook, which will probably give way immediately. 
 
 3040. The minnow-net may in ordinary cases find a substitute in a full sized landing net 
 with a small mesh, as we have recommended, which being held under water for a little 
 time where minnows resort, will soon be covered with them. By raising the net at first 
 very cautiously the minnows will rise with it, and when it has arrived near the surface a 
 sudden pull will secure them. Minnows are not however always to be procured in this 
 way, and in such cases the regular minnow-net must be used, which is usually a fine meshed 
 silk one, of three or four feet in diameter, stretched on a circular or square frame of stout 
 wire : this being attached by three or four cords, so as to keep the frame horizontal, to a 
 pole of six or seven feet in length is used as before, but being larger, and capable of being 
 carried deeper and farther out, it is much more effective. When minnows cannot be 
 obtained by either of these methods, a very fine silk casting net will commonly supply them. 
 We have however occasionally been foiled with this implement also, and as a last resource 
 have been forced to angle for minnows, and have found that if the wind be not rough, or 
 the weather cold, a sufficient number for any ordinary purpose may generally be procured 
 with a fine hook and a small worm. 
 
 3041. The minnow -kettle is indispensable when live-bait, particularly minnows, are wanted 
 lively and in plenty : larger fish may be kept in a drum-net. Tlie usual minnow-kettle ' 
 
 jj is either oval or square, and is commonly broader 
 at the bottom than at the top (^fig. 481.), which 
 shape is not the best ; for every perfect minnow- 
 kettle should have a strainer fitted exactly to the in- 
 side of it, so as to slide up and down with ease, and 
 yet not to jam any of the minnows between it and 
 the kettle. The strainer should resemble that which 
 IS usual in the common cooking fish-kettle, and it 
 should be let up or down by means of two ears like 
 % that, or by a small cord. When a bait is wanted do 
 ['/ not, as many do, thrust your hand into the minnow- 
 «IJ kettle to the injury and discomfiture of your baits, 
 ^ylhut put in a small bowl-net, and take out such as 
 you want. By means of your strainer all the min- 
 nows can be brought at once to view, and such as 
 best suit the purpose may be selected, instead of 
 wetting the hands, heating the water, worrying the fish, rubbing off their scales, &c. &c. 
 and perhaps tormenting one's self by catching all but the right. To avoid this some 
 prudent anglers, who use the cemmon live-bait kettle, take out the fish with a small gauze 
 net having a handle, the whole not unlike a soup-ladle. It much improves the kettle that 
 it be rimmed, and that the perforated lid be within this rim, which should be an inch and a 
 half deep, to prevent the water from escaping or slopping untidily about when moved : even 
 dirty work may be rendered doubly dirty by some hands. In hot weather sink the minnow- 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 FISHING APPARATUS. 
 
 989 
 
 kettle in the water fished in, to keep the fish cool and to renovate them. A cord should be 
 appended to the handle, and a fastening to the lid ; and when the minnow-kettle is not 
 kept under water, the water within should be changed every hour at least (every half hour 
 is better) if moderately filled with minnows. 
 
 3042. The hoop-net {fig. 482.) is an angling appendage intended to keep the fish taken 
 alive, either that they may be moved from one place to another, or otherwise that the neces- 
 sity of destroying them may be obviated vmtil they are 
 wanted for dressing, which should always be deferred as 
 long as possible where gastronomy is concerned, particu- 
 larly if the fish have not been or are not to be crimped. 
 The hoop-net may be of any dimensions, as from ten inches 
 to a foot and a half. It is usually formed of three circular 
 pieces of cane, one of which forms the upper and the other 
 the lower ends, while the third sustains and keeps open the 
 centre portion. A fourth and smaller circle forms the 
 mouth of the net, which draws up and closes by means of 
 its cord. This cord, of some yards' length, is attached to it, 
 and by its means is first lowered in the water, and then se- 
 cured either by fastening it to a bough or to a spike stuck 
 into the ground. It is to be noticed in the use of the 
 drum-net, that when a strong current is flowing it will be 
 prudent either to put a stone within the net, or to have 
 the lower part of it loaded with lead. The reason of this 
 
 caution is, that in the current it sometimes happens that the net will become closed by 
 the buoyancy of the cane within the pieces approximating, and thus drowning the fish ; 
 but that is avoided by such a weight as will keep the net extended in the water. 
 
 3043. The fishing basket, pannier, or creel of the bonnie Scot (fig. 483.), should be made 
 of wicker-work, with two openings for a leathern strap to pass through, which strap should 
 encircle one shoulder and be buckled, so that it may be let down or taken up as occasion 
 may suit. During the action of fishing, the basket may hang easy, and will thus encum- 
 ber the arms less ; but on the return home, if well laden, it is most conveniently carried 
 when drawn up tight under the arm. There are, however, great varieties of fishing 
 panniers made to suit the varied fishings. The side of the creel next the body should be 
 somewhat indented, to correspond with the shape ; and we also recommend that it be wider, 
 particularly towards the bottom, than these baskets are usually made, and the thinner its 
 bulk the more easily will the arm pass over it. Some baskets are made of sufficient width 
 to carry a fish of four or five pounds at full length, as seen in the cut, but which few of the 
 neat baskets bought at the tackle shops will do. It is better therefore to have one purposely 
 
 ._- made. Much, however, will depend on 
 \,\ ^I/^i X the country fished in, the fish angled for, 
 
 and other circumstances. An angler going 
 without an assistant to a plentiful water 
 at some distance from home, would na- 
 turally provide himself with a full sized 
 basket ; and if he ran a chance of catching 
 very large fish, he would take care that it 
 should be wide enough to lag them in 
 handsomely and without doubling. To 
 lessen the incumbrance of a basket, we on 
 some occasions altogether dispensed witb 
 the use of a pannier, substituting in its 
 stead a fishpocket (in our jacket) of large dimensions, which was lined with a movable pocket 
 of oilskin. It was however no improvement on the slung basket ; for, independent of the 
 weight, which, being removed farther from the centre of motion, became more burdensome, 
 we found that when a tolerabln quantity of fish had been taken, it was impossible to keep 
 the pocket sweet and free from smell. We have, however, another mode of avoiding the 
 carriage of fish, which we hope may not altogether be lost on some humane brothers of the 
 craft ; we occupied for some years a fishing station in Hertfordshire ; and as we followed 
 the sport with avidity, and fish were plentiful, particularly coarse fish, we frequently 
 filled our basket twice and sometimes three times a day. To carry home fish thus often 
 was toilsome ; it was worse, it was disgusting ; we therefore adopted a mode of relieving 
 ourselves, which we would recommend to other anglers : we dropped these fish at the 
 cottagers' houses in our road, taking them in succession, excepting that when they were 
 thankfully received among a larger crew than ordinary of chubby-faced children, we were 
 apt to call twice at such doors for once at those where we suspected our offering was not really 
 made use of for food. By these means the angler will avoid the toil of carrying home what 
 he will seldom consume. He will likewise bring the practice of the art into repute, and at 
 the same time blunt the ill-will and envy of those around him- 
 
99cy 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Pakt VIII. 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. Angling Pochet-hoohs. 
 3044. Of angling pocket-books there are many varieties, made both by the tackle makers 
 and by gontleraen who manufacture their own articles of this kind. Unless the taste be very 
 
 484 
 
 capricious, oi the wants of the angler be very peculiar, it is hardly possible that he will be 
 unable to suit himself among the almost endless varieties of these books in the fishing-tackle 
 shops ; and as they are got up with great neatness and with a due regard to portability, we 
 would recommend him to furnish himself from these sources. We would also advise, if his 
 fishings be at all diversified or extended, that he have books for the several varieties of fish- 
 ing, as one for bottom angling, a second for trolling and minnow spinning, a third for fly- 
 fishing, and a fourth for Jly making : but from what follows it will be found that, to the pro- 
 fessed angler, we recommend some modifications of this plan. This division may be quite 
 proper for the use of such as by local residence are well acquainted with the waters which 
 they perhaps daily fish. To them it might be burdensome to carry leaden trolling tackle, 
 \vhen probably a pike is not in existence in the vicinity of their anglings ; and it would 
 appear to be equally troublesome to set out with lines and floats when one of the true rapid 
 trout rivers of the North was to be the scene of action for the day. Cases do occur, how- 
 ever, in which some articles beyond those immediately appropriate to these several kinds of 
 angling become necessary, and which as we proceed we shall notice and provide for. 
 
 304S. The bottom angling pocket-book has one full square pocket to contain, first, the angler's reel of 
 lines, the number of the divisions in which are optional, but if it present four for the reception of lines it 
 will be amply sufficient, as with tip-capped fine floats each space will hold two lines, one on each side of the 
 division. Between these is a kind of well, subdivided into minute compartments, which contain the plumbing 
 lead, split shots, cap-tips, wax, Indian rubber, &c. all of which are inclosed by a sliding cover fitting exactly 
 to exclude the wet. In the pockets are contained spare lines, gut lengths, hooks in oilskin, waxed silk of 
 different colours. Sec. Sec. The wrapping cover, which incloses all, is made to hold scissors, knife, pliers, 
 disgorger, &c. This may be considered as a simple bottom angling pocket-book, and when there is no chance 
 of interruption by jack or eels, it is all that can be wanted. To meet which contingencies, if the angler 
 wishes to avoid the trouble of his trolling book, he may, without much disturbance to the economy of the 
 other, have inserted in a corner of it a gorge-hook and baiting needle, to make an attack on an intrusive jack, 
 whose interruption he may suspect, if m the midst of his bottom fishing he finds the fish suddenly leave off 
 biting. 
 
 3046. The trailer's pocket-book presents two faces, one with divisions for gorge-hooks ; 
 hooks single, double, and treble, for live-bait fishing ; spring and dead snap hooks ; bead 
 hooks, leadings, gimps, &c. &c. The other and lesser face is made to hold knife, scissors, 
 pliers, with disgorger and gudgeon and minnow baiting needles. Under this face will be 
 found two pockets, one furnished with minnow spinning tackle of every description, sepa- 
 rately packed in vellum folds. The other pocket will hold spare gimp, a strong foot length 
 of gut or weed for finer trolling or minnow spinning. It may also be made to hold the 
 artificial bait, called the devil, for trout trolling, with various other matters, according as 
 it may be intended to unite the properties of a trolling and minnow spinning book, or as it 
 may be intended solely for one of these uses. 
 
 .3047. Thcfly-fisher's pockcl-books (for two are necessary to form a perfect equipment) are to hold, one the 
 flies, and the other the materials for making them. In no case is it prudent to mix these matters. The 
 articles of which the flies are made will bear any degree of pressure : the flies themselves should not be pressed 
 at all. 
 
 3048. The fly-book is like any other book, with a certain number of leaves — we will suppose eight, not of 
 paper, but vellum. Four alternate leaves are fitted up with cork at the comers and centre of the margin, 
 so as to prevent pressure to the flies, which are looped up by their gut lengths, and placed underneath the straps, 
 of which there are three to each leaf: both sides of the corked leaves may liold flics. The book has a case 
 which has two or more pockets, in one of which one or more foot lengths of gut sliould be kept, with waxed 
 silk, and any other requisite matters. 
 
 3049. The fly-dressing book, to contain the materials, is fitted up with four large pockets of vellum in the covers 
 (fig.lM.). It is also furnished with leaves of double vellum presenting appropriate openings, in each 
 side of which vellum cases (diffferentiy sized and variously shaped, as long, square, &c.) slip in securely. In 
 the larger and longer of these cases, wings of various kinds in.ay be kept, and the smaller within the others ; 
 picked feathers, hackles, furs, and dubbings, all marked, and thus kept distinct. Of tlie two large remaining 
 pockets, one may be appropriated to scissars, disgorger knife, waxed silks, &c. &c. In tlie other a spare 
 line and spare gut ; one or two foot lengths also, one of which may be fitted up for salmon, as in trout 
 fishing a salmon will unexpectedly make his appearance, and it is then prudent to be prepared for him. On 
 such an occasion the advantage of having the material at hand, and of being capable to use it, will be obvious ; 
 for, unless it be a regular salmon river, it is ten to one if tlie trout angler will liave a salmon fly with him, but 
 with his dressing matters before him, he can sit down, and in a few minutes be able to show a tempting fly, 
 and challenge his foe to mortal strife. 
 
Chap. IV. 
 
 REPAIRING THE ROD. 
 
 991 
 
 Sect. III. General Directions relative to the Repair and Preservation of Fishing-tackle. 
 
 3050. The various implements that have been described occasionally want repair ; and as such 
 want may occur when no professional assistance is at hand, it is an additional argument in 
 favour of that mechanical tact at which we have before hinted, as being convenient and 
 necessary for the occasions of the angler. One of the most serious accidents which can 
 happen with regard to the tackle is the breaking of the rod. 
 
 3051. To repair a broken fishing rod (fig. 485.). If it be broken actually through, and the 
 accident should happen when near home or within the reach of a carpenter's assistance, a true 
 
 ^ 48.5 splicing surface should be made, by an oblique fine sawing 
 
 ~ directly through the two portions (a 6), when one being 
 placed on the other, will necessarily form a perfect applica- 
 tion of surfaces, a true joint, and a lasting repair of the rod 
 (fig. 485.). If the fracture be itself oblique, the surfaces 
 
 ,^_ ^„ should be planed as true as possible, by fixing both pieces 
 
 e firmly parallel, and then drawing them over the plane to- 
 gether. The wrappings being ready, let the surfaces be well 
 glued together as at c, d, and if possible with the water- 
 proof glue. When these conveniences are not at hand, slope the broken ends with a knife, 
 so as to fit them as perfectly as can be done, and in the true line of the rod, over which rub 
 some shoemaker's wax. This being done, with fine well waxed twine, or strong thread, or 
 silk (cobler's waxed ends are excellent), begin the binding of the parts directly below the 
 utmost limit of the fracture, wrapping at first a few turns only of thin twine, as at c, d. 
 Bring the strands together underneath the hands, each turn regularly, avoiding to cross or put 
 one over the other. Commence anew to bind the pieces very firmly together, which beino- 
 done, continue the binding a little above the broken part, omitting to tighten about three or 
 four of the last turns for the purpose of fastening off with the hidden knot. Tied thus it is 
 said to be done with the hidden or inverted knot, which, as it is important to the angler, we 
 repeat the method once more: — The three or four last wrappings, instead of being drawn close 
 round the rod, should be left loose, and should include in the laps the forefinger of the left hand 
 (see Jig. 462. p. 966.). Take care to preserve the bows or wrappings distinct, pass the end of 
 the silk or twine between the finger and the rod, and then carefully remove the finger. It is 
 now that the principal dexterity is to be shown in the use of the right hand just relieved, 
 which (while the left grasps the rod near to the whipping) should be employed in carefully 
 tightening the first of these loose turns, which will draw close the last of the whipped turns 
 made before the finger was used. Do the same by the second loose turn, which will tighten 
 the first of those turns which included the finger; repeat this on the third, placing the 
 threads exactly close to each other and as tight as possible. It now only remains to draw 
 up closely the whole of the spare end, which thus comes out from under the three or four 
 tightened layers of the whipping, and to cut it close off; by which operation all will be 
 made to be smooth and firm, without any appearance of knot. The advantage of this 
 hidden, inverted, or invisible tie is, that it is at once neat and secure, and that it spares 
 the rising, the wear, and the consequent insecurity of the common knot. 
 
 30S2. When the larger join/s of a rod, particularly the butt-piece, are broken, or indeed whenever a 
 whipping is to take place on a glued joint not yet dry, it is prudent to make a previous binding with lappings 
 of some fine but very strong matter, as hard twisted silk, or apothecary's twine. These lappings may be 
 from half to a quarter of an inch apart, they should be carried obliquely from one fractured extremity to the 
 other, and returning again, they should cross or chequer the first lapping. The whole whipping may be 
 afterwards rubbed down with a piece of hard smooth wood, to make a plain surface for the finishing whipping 
 already explained. For the smaller joints this had better be avoided as less neat. 
 
 3053. JfTien the top joint of the rod is broken, it will be found a good plan to strengthen 
 the fractured parts by applying round them a quill, either passed down over the lap, or if 
 this be not practicable split tlie quill, and when softened in warm water insert it around the 
 fracture, first applying over it the waterproof glue, or otherwise some stiff wax. In this 
 case it is hardly necessary to caution the operator against placing the opening or slit part 
 of the quill to either the back or front of the rod in the course of its flexions : it should, 
 on the contrary, be applied to one side. When the quill is applied, whip it round very 
 firmly with the finest silk, and having carried it as far as is necessary, finish with the 
 invisible knot, making this difference only, that to keep up the turns, instead of the left 
 hand forefinger insert a disgorger, quill, tobacco-pipe,, or other such matter under them. 
 Or, for greater ease, the end may be passed under the bows or laps by means of a bodkin 
 threaded as in sewing, after which it may be drawn to a proper degree of tightness. It 
 will add greatly to the durability of the whipping, as well as its neatness, to rub it down 
 afterwards with a slight pressure by means of any thing in itself smooth, as the disgorger. 
 This will prevent any parts of the material from rising above the rest, and thus exposing 
 itself to friction ; and this pressure acting on the wax of the thread, or silk, will also force 
 it into the interstices, and fill up the inequalities into a unifonu surface. In the most 
 common accidental whippings of twine, or packthread, it will perhaps surprise those 
 
 / 
 
992 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 unaccustomed to it, to see the effect produced by simply rubbing a whipped joint over 
 afterwards with a piece of bees' wax, smoothing it off with the hand, or a piece of plain 
 wood, &c. 
 
 3054. As a finish to the systematic whipping it will be proper to add a coat of hard 
 varnish, which sets immediately, and makes the whole continuous, solid, and smooth. 
 It will also, when the fracture has been glued in the common way, tend to prevent mois- 
 ture from acting on it. 
 
 3055. The waxing of silk, thread, gut, or other filamentary angling material, is rather an 
 important matter ; and to do it well may require some instruction : it is not, for instance, 
 by any means so easy as might be supposed, to lay an uniform surface of wax on a con- 
 siderable length of very fine silk. To do this, it is essentially necessary that the wax be 
 first in a fit state for application, that is, that it be neither brittle nor soft. 
 
 SuBsECT. 1. Hints on the Preservation of Fishing-tackle. 
 
 3056. The preservation of fishing-tackle is momentous. Good articles are expensive to 
 purchase, and without care are liable to injury. As regards the rod, we have already given 
 some directions ; we will however repeat, that on the return from fishing it is imprudent to 
 place it in any situation where it may be liable to accident. It is equally so to let the 
 line remain loose, particularly with a bait left on the hook. We remember to have seen a 
 rod thus left at a fishing inn on the Thames, where, on the return to dinner, it had been 
 propped up at the front of the house, in which situation it had not remained long before a 
 duck, attracted by the minnow carelessly left on the hook, swallowed it, hook and all. His 
 struggles to march away with his prize, had pulled down the rod, broken the top, and run 
 out all the reel line ; which was covered in dust and dirt, and but little improved by the 
 adventure. In some inns there is a proper apparatus, either within or without doors, to 
 keep the rods in security, where there is room to place them upright, a groove or open- 
 ing may be made to receive about two feet of the top of the rod, and something to secure 
 the bottom also. The best appointed accommodation of this kind we remember to have 
 met with, was at the Rutland Arms, at Bakewell in Derbyshire, where, in a lofty hall, a 
 stand is placed to receive a large number of rods upright, in appropriate niches, perfectly 
 safe from danger or molestation. We, as regards ourselves, are always averse to setting a 
 rod upright at any time, unless there be some specific apparatus for its reception. It is 
 very hard if a straight wall is not to be found somewhere : against such a wall, by means 
 of a few hooks, the rod with the line fastened round it may lie horizontally. The hook of 
 the line should never on any account be left with any thing on it : the juices of the bait 
 become acrid in a few hours, and have an injurious effect on the point ; besides which, the 
 bait often dries so hard on the hook, as to make it difficult to detach it. Always therefore 
 remove the bait from the hook ; and having freed the point of it from moisture, draw it 
 through one of the rod rings and hang it to another, which effectually frees it from danger. 
 
 3057. On the return from fishing, the remainder of the tackle should be separately dried. 
 All waters have a tendency to injure angling articles, but some do it in a very extraordinary 
 degree. We need hardly inform the observant fisher that, near the coast, a mist from the 
 sea, or even a breeze from that quarter, will waft saline particles which will require his 
 utmost vigilance to guard against. The sportsman must have witnessed the carbonising 
 effect of moisture on his gun, where a thin coat of rust will show itself on a moist day 
 within an hour or two. On the return, therefore, let every thing be put before the fire ; 
 and afterwards carefully wipe with an oiled rag, all iron or steel materials. It sometimes 
 happens to rods, particularly to those without brass ferrules, that when they have been ex- 
 posed to wet on the return from fishing, the joints are found to be so swollen as not to 
 be readily separated. In such case by no means attempt to force them violently apart by 
 twisting, and more particularly avoid so doing if the joints are of cane. If there be time 
 and room, put such a rod within the air of a fire ; but when the separation must be made 
 immediately for packing, &c. wrap round the joints a fold of writing paper, and hold each 
 over a lighted candle for a few minutes. The paper will prevent the flame from discolour- 
 ing the rod, and likewise preserve the varnish froin injury. 
 
 3058. The general tackle will require equal care with the rods. Damp will rot the lines and corrode the 
 hooks, and every article in which steel enters, as the swivels of the trolling tackle, the works of the multi- 
 plying winches, and various other parts of works. Lines should be kept dry but not greased ; on the con- 
 trary, every thing in which silk, hair, or gut enters, should be kept as free from oil as from moisture. More 
 effectually to prevent rust, it will be prudent to remove all and every article in which iron or steel enters, 
 from the leathern pocket book or any leathern covering, as this substance attracts moisture whenever the 
 atmosphere is in a state to impart it. Insects also, too minute for detection, are apt to commit havoc among 
 all the soft articles of fishing apparatus, but particularly so with every thing in which feathers, wool, and 
 fur enter. 
 
 3059. The best preventive against these slow but certain destroyers, is to tie every thing of 
 the kind up in linen bags. Neither moths, nor those more invisible intruders, the Der- 
 mestes and Termites, will make their way through linen envelopments. This arises, as we 
 suppose, from something inimical to them in the hemp, for no thickness of woollen or of 
 cotton fabric will form a security from their attack. 
 
Chap.V. menstrual divisions of angling. 993 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 PRELIMINABV OBSERVATIONS ON THE PRACTICE OF ANGLING. 
 
 3060. The simplicity usually attributed to angling is altogether imaginary ; to practise 
 the art successfully in all its varieties, requires patience, observation, and address. Great 
 dexterity is requisite also; and all the arts of the tactician must be employed in the 
 ensnaring of some of the finny tribes, whose quickness of vision is such, that they are not 
 to be deceived but by mimic representations formed with great skill. 'I"he urchin hollows 
 the alder branch, or strips the bark of the ash, and forms from thence a whistle ; but the 
 shrill noise extracted from it does not serve to convince us that the practice of music is a 
 simple art, and that its theory is not complex. The elegant art of fly-fishing involves so 
 many requisites, that no one denies to its successful practitioners the praise of accomplish- 
 ment and skill. The intricacies and niceties of float and ground anglings are also nume- 
 rous, and demand the practice of a life to attain ; in the latter proficiency we hesitate not 
 to say that the London anglers excel the whole world. This praise is given as the result 
 of no very limited experience. We have wetted our bottom and our top lines in almost 
 every water between John O' Groat's and the Channel; we have trolled the minnow in 
 Wales, and have gaffed our salmon in Ireland, but we have rarely met with any anglers 
 like them; neither did we ever yet meet with any impartial judge, who did not yield to 
 them the palm for excellence in bottom or float angling more especially. London also 
 produces some of the best fishing-tackle makers in the kingdom. By them the angler may 
 be fully equipped with fishing implements of all kinds, and with baits of every description, 
 as well living as dead. If he have money, all his wants can be immediately supplied. 
 Conveyances likewise are to be readily met with at all hours, to carry him to waters most 
 amply stored, and immediately connected with houses of entertainment, which offer every 
 accommodation to render the practice of the art convenient, and his stay agreeable. The 
 more active and the more economic may traverse the banks of the Lea, while the wealtliy, 
 luxurious, and sedentary, may enjoy the sport on the Thames, seated in a punt with an 
 attendant fisherman versed in the mysteries of the art, who, if he has to wait on a true 
 voluptuary, will bait his hook, adjust his float, and prevent the smallest exertion to the 
 angler, save that of landing his fish. Nor are the opportuiuties of acquiring the initiatory 
 practice of the art less inviting or less numerous. The New River offers scope for the 
 piscatorial eflforts of the schoolboy, who learns in the tiny but wary fry to encounter his 
 match ; and soon perceives that to compete with his fellows, he must adjust his bait with 
 precision, watch every nibble, and the moment it is converted into the semblance of a bite 
 must strike warily but truly. Thus initiated, he extends his wanderings to the Lea, where 
 the fish, well fed by nature and crammed by art, are with difl^culty enticed to take any 
 bait but the choicest, or to be ensnared by any hook but tlie one most artfully concealed. 
 Thus it is that London can furnish such adepts in bottom fishing. 
 
 Sect. I. Angling divided hy its Months. 
 
 3061. There are times and seasons for angling, as well as for all other sports, but in this 
 respect the angler has an advantage over him who courses, hunts, or shoots, in that his 
 sport is not limited to time by law, except in particular places and for particular fish, as in 
 the Thames, which is shut from the angler in the spring months for all fish but skeggers ; 
 and in some proprietary rivers, where fishing for salmon is shut out altogether. The 
 ardent angler may therefore occupy himself every month in the year in his favourite 
 pursuit with this caution, that in some fev/ of them he has little chance of catching any 
 thing but a cold, or reaping any reward but his labour for his pains. The period from 
 April to October is by experience found to be the best adapted to the taking of fish by 
 rod and line, and indeed such is now, by common consent, considered as the " regular 
 angling season." It yields the best sport, and that it is the least likely to endanger the 
 health is true ; but it does not therefore follow that every one should confine his anglings 
 within these limits. It is likewise by no means to be concluded, that the winter months 
 are totally barren of sport : but we will recapitulate the matter by a menstrual survey. 
 
 3062. January offers usually but little temptation to the angler to leave his snipe shoot- 
 ing, or the pursuit of wildfowl, or perhaps his skating. It is however possible in a 
 bright day, when the season has not been very severe, that a trout or a grayling, but par- 
 ticularly the latter, may be on the look out for gnats and other minute flies, which for an 
 hour or two are seen on the water. Clnib also may occasionally be taken with the 
 winter bait of cow or sheep's brains. A greedy jack may perchance be ensnared, and a 
 roving roach may be tempted with paste ; but the other finny tribes have retired to deep 
 holes, clustered among the few remaining weeds, or lie sheltered by overhanging banks, 
 or buried in the mud below. Here they remain in a partial state of torpidity, or at least 
 of inactivity, and do not j)robably forcibly feel tiie calls. of hunger. There must also be 
 taken into the account the locality to be fished. In the southern parts of our island fish 
 
 3 S 
 
994 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 move from the winter seini-hybernation one or two weeks even before tliey move in 
 the north. 
 
 3063. In February the chance of success is much increased in angling, particularly in 
 some warm localities. We have ourselves taken this month, chub, roach, carp, and perch : 
 jack have also afforded sport, but they are more commonly taken at snap at this time, than 
 by any other method. We once took likewise a very large eel about the middle of this 
 month, while roving with a worm for a perch, having found this kind of fishing for large 
 perch singularly successful at this time of the year. 
 
 3064. Perch now and then, as we have observed, may be enticed this month, and occasionally roach also. 
 In sojne sheltered situations jack will take a live bait with line and float in broad waters, but they are too 
 apt to be capricious, and therefore are most likely, as already observed, to be taken by the live bait with 
 the spring snap. Flounders are fished for in tide rivers during this month with success, and eels occasionally 
 run. The worm-taking fish of rivers will now begin to seize the well scoured varieties, particularly the 
 lively reds. Pond fish will not stir so early ; we however have taken chub by a pair of wings on an other- 
 wise naked hook, substituting a small grub, or two gentles, for a body. Our method was to allow this to 
 roll off a bank, under which we suspected chub to lie, when we often found it immediately seized ; in fact, it 
 usually succeeded on moderately open days brightened with partial gleams of sunshine. 
 
 30(J5. The month of March brings with it new and brighter prospects, and is the acknowledged time to 
 commence fishing operations in earnest, provided the angler be not too sanguine in his expectations. 
 Jack are usually hilling now, and many of the finny inhabitants are beginning to follow their example if the 
 season be forward. They are all, therefore, in an economic point of view better let alone than disturbed 
 during the process, however good their condition may be. Occasionally, but rarely, a trout will take the 
 worm trailed at the bottom of a scower in March : but the early dark dun and brown flies, assisted by the 
 cow dung and other muscat, will more frequently tempt him in a brisk windy day when not cold, and most 
 certainly when there has been no frost in the night. The grayling also, particularly the smaller ones, will 
 begin to rise to the same bait, but of them there is less chance at this season than of the trout : this refers, 
 however, to some rivers only. In the earlier salmon rivers the salmon fry, samlets, or par, will afford 
 admirable sport this month with a fly. In the Thames the angler is allowed to fish for the skegger in the 
 same manner at this time ; but, alas I the turbid stream is but little frequented by them now. Carp and 
 tench of rivers, chub, roach, flounders, and eels, are this month fair game to the angler when he can 
 take them. 
 
 3066. In the month of April ihe angler usually commences his operations in earnest, but 
 even yet we would say to the troller and float-fisher. Hold hard ! while we throw in a 
 word in favour of some of the scaly multitude. If they have spawned they are weak, and 
 afford but little sport, and they are likewise totally unfit for the table : if they have not 
 spawned, or are on the eve of spawning, for every fish now taken thousands are lost to 
 the water ; and unless the season has been very forward, there are but few indeed of them, 
 except pike and jack, that have completed the process in the first week of this month. 
 It is certain also that in some waters as many pike hill in this month as in March, and 
 except in very warm ponds, perch have still the milt tind roe within them, and there, 
 gentle angler, let them remain : it will be sportsman-like and merciful, and in the suc- 
 ceeding months fall to it with what appetite you may. The prey will then be worth 
 taking, and prove an acceptable treat to your friends. 
 
 3067. It would be well that the fence months, during which heavy penalties protect the 
 spawning fish in the Thames, were extended to other waters. We would not, however, 
 include the last fortnight in May, as by that time, when the season is not unusually back- 
 ward, we suspect most fish common to the angler have spawned. The gudgeon of the 
 Thames now seek less active streams ; and run up the mouths of those tributary to it, where 
 tliey locate themselves to spawn. During this and the next month the Lea fishers seek 
 them, and consider them as a delicious treat. But they are not thus early in all 
 rivers ; on the contrary, in many they will not take well until June. In April the trout 
 bids adieu to his hiding-places, which he had before pnly quitted occasionally, and he 
 may be taken either at top of bottom of the water. The caddis, or larvae of the Phryga.necB, 
 or spring-flies, are now in full operation, and may be successfully used in some rivers in 
 float angling for both trout and grayling ; while the water-cricket, or creeper, which is the 
 pupa or chrysalis of the stone-fly {Phryganea grandis), will now bring in the daping or 
 dipping season. Carp about this period are observed to eat fine grass and aquatic plants, 
 and both carp and tench will take the red worm. But in this jnonth a great number of 
 perch, barbel, dace, chub, minnows, rudd, and pope or ruff, spawn : where that is not the 
 case, by angling for them in the swift shallows and gravel patches with worm, and in some 
 rivers with caddis al.so, they may be obtained, as they will bite freely in mild weather, 
 particularly when a hoar frost has not preceded the day. In the latter part of this month 
 eels may be taken in plenty. Flounders and smelts are likewise free biters in docks, tide- 
 ways, &c. &c. In some rivers the salmon and sea trout now afford the angler his banquet 
 of fishing delight; the smelts, or young fry, when not washed to sea by the floods, are 
 excellent risers to any small fly ; and in the grayling rivers that admired fish will occasion- 
 ally show himself, although this cannot be considered as his season. 
 
 3068. May is a spawning month with many fish, particularly its first week ; and it is the 
 more likely to be so when it succeeds to a backward spring, which will influence the 
 spawning season a fortnight. The state of the water will do the same : when winter 
 floods have been long detained by late additions, and the water prevented from clearing by 
 a wet spring, many fish delay their spawning, instinctively dreading that the clearing away 
 of the flood may draw off the gravel which is to protect their ova. lloach, some carp and 
 
Chai-.V. menstrual division of angling. 995 
 
 tench, bream, gudgeons, and bullheads, spawn in iibundance the early part of this month, 
 all of which, with the exception of gudgeons, will continue to take the usual baits offered 
 with moderate eagerness. Gudgeons are not fairly on the feed in many rivers until June : 
 the insects which they seek by earthing up the gravel are not forward ; and they derive a 
 scanty subsistence only from this source until June and July, by obtaining an occasional 
 supply of early larva3. In all eases the fish that have spawned will for a time seek 
 retirement in pools, while those which have not, may he found in gravelly sliallows and 
 sandy fords, which it is supposed they seek for the pinpose of depositing their spawn, 
 as well as to assist by friction the action of shedding the milt and roe. 
 
 .SOGO In June the London angler has his favourite resort the Thames opened to him, 
 but to tlie bottom angler the early parts of the month often prove a blank. Whipping for 
 dace is however successful in the sharps and eddies, and occasionally a fine trout is raised 
 at the same time. On the great trout rivers the May-fly is probably at its height, and 
 happy is he who can get a good station. Grayling also, beginning to stir themselves, are 
 sometimes alternately taken with the trout. The punter looks forward to the end of the 
 month to open his campaign against the gudgeon and barbel, while the more active of 
 angling amateurs skirt the banks, and dape with living insects for chub, roach, dace, &c. 
 Perch, eels, and flounders yield sure sport : in fact, all the white fish will begin again to 
 take freely towards the end of this month. 
 
 .3070. In July the angler, if he would command success, must rise early, and remain out 
 late. The white fish have now fully regained their strength and plumpness, except those 
 which spawned late. Those carp and tench which did not spawn the last month, may be 
 expected to have done it the first week of this. Jack trolling is yet uncertain, and cannot 
 be pursued to any advantage without a favourable breeze and a hidden sun. Gudgeons 
 are now on the feed, and the trout will chace the minnow, having somewhat glutted them- 
 selves with the fly. In this month the half imfair practice of night-fishing with a lobworm 
 on the top of the water for large trout, is but too common and too destructive. Minnows 
 in some streams are again in spawn. The grayling, who has begun to rise to all the trout 
 and dace-flies with avidity, will yet take the gentle at midwater, and sometimes in pre- 
 ference, particularly if the water be at all foul. It is now also that, by the practice of 
 sinking and drawing, the largest grayling may be taken in some rivers, as in those of 
 Hampshire. Roach will also even in midday, if the sun be not in full vigour, take a 
 gentle on a hook previously dressed with a hackle half way down it, or the same with a 
 pair of light coloured wings. Chub may be caught in this month with the grasshopper all 
 day, but early and late anglings are those principally to Ije depended upon for the taking 
 of trout. If however a very warm gloomy day, with occasional moisture, not the con- 
 sequence of electric action in the air, should occur, the opportunity should be embraced, as 
 bottom fishing with a lively worm may then fill the pannier. In regard to fly-fishing it 
 will be found in many rivers, that the trout are now less inclined to rise than they were in 
 the preceding months; they will however, if a favourable breeze lend its aid, take the 
 bright coloured duns, as the red spinners, &c. Towards the close of the day, and particu- 
 larly after a very hot clear one, they may be taken or enticed with the fly called the coachman 
 ( No. 42. of our list), and still later in the evening the moths will prove effective. 
 
 3071. The northern sportsmen are now on the alert to complete their summer fishing, 
 and prepare for grousing. The grilses, which returned last month, will now take the fly. 
 The salmon and sea trout also afford the angling visiters to the Lochs and Highlands of 
 Scotland a surfeit of sport, and they return surprised at the grand scale on which fishing 
 is practised on the large waters of the North. On the lakes of Northumberland and 
 Cumberland small perch may be taken in myriads by the tourist, but it is not common to 
 meet with a large one. The burn or beck trout will also afford much sport to the visiter, 
 who will hardly fail to be amused with the blackness of his hue. In the expansive waters 
 of the North the troller from the South must adapt new tackle to his fishings. His mul- 
 tiplying winch must be changed for a plain one, unless the principle of the new multiplier 
 be better than that of the old. Without this caution he may lose his line, or break his 
 rod : his fish he must part with, if it happens to be a large one. In his wanderings the 
 gillaroo trout may probably engage his attention, as well as the char and the gwiniad, 
 which, as being scarce, must interest him. 
 
 3072. In August, bottom fishing may be pursued with avidity, the summer leisure of 
 the Londoners invites them to the haunts of the fish, and the Thames is seen studded with 
 punts, some stationed in the barbie deeps, while others are moored in the gudgeon 
 scowers. The banks present, ever and anon, a daper for chub, or a worm-angler for 
 perch, or a general fisher like the sharp lad, who to the inquiry what he fished for replied, 
 " For what he could catch." The professed angler will at this time of the year attend the 
 waters early and late only, unless a lowering gloomy day favours his wishes. The whipper 
 for dace will find them getting shy, and the roach will look twice at the well sunk half-fly 
 with a maggot before he will take it once. The trout season is fast waning : but that for 
 
 •S S2 
 
996 FISHING. . Pabt VIII. 
 
 the grayling is hardly arrived at its zenith, either at top with the fly, at midwater with the 
 gentle, or at the bottom by sinking and drawing : they wUl however now take the lead, 
 and yield the angler sport in rivers where they abound. Sea angling now also engages 
 the attention of many of the migratory class, where in a boat tlie graceful fair also may be 
 seen, ensnaring at once the fishers and the fished. On the salmon rivers, those whose 
 inclination does not lead them to the arduous pursuit of grouse shooting, may still attempt 
 the capture of this noble fish with either fly, minnow, or worm, in the rapids ; while, on 
 the lochs, he may be trolled for with the tail of a par during a rowing or sailing expedition. 
 In the Hampshire and Herefordshire rivers which furnish grayling, the angler wields his 
 fly rod with dubious success. Sometimes however they may be found willing to rise, yet 
 slow to take. If this prove to be the case, try bottom fishing with either gentle, wasp, or 
 grubworm, which, in the pools to which they resort at this time, will prove the more 
 certain means of taking them. The precincts of the river Lea now offer the beauties of 
 its enamelled meads and varied prospects once more to tempt to its banks the citizens 
 of London, to wet their lines and recreate their persons. Here may be seen the idler, 
 with whom fishing is an excuse to leave home and business ; and although he may not be 
 able to punish the fish, he can punish the meal spread out for him, and wash away care in a 
 pot of the landlord's best, or puff defiance to reflection and bad sport from a yard of claj', 
 or a four inch cigar. We will hope however that this is not " a fair sample : " such are 
 only occasional guests. The majority of those who frequent the fishing-houses on the Lea 
 are, as we well know, excellent anglers and wedded to the sport. Hither they resort 
 during this month in pursuit of barbel, jack, roach, dace, gudgeons, eels, &c. &c. ; and a 
 few days spent at one of these clean neat river houses of call for anglers, will introduce the 
 novice in Lea fishing to some of the first bottom anglers and trollers in the kingdom : and 
 he must be indeed a cynic who could not find recreation here for that time. 
 
 3073. In September the weeds begin to rot : the general fisher having tired out the ant- 
 flies in the last month, and even the fetid brown at the beginning of this, now lays by his 
 fly tackle altogether, and betakes himself with his bottom rod to the pools, whither chub, 
 roach, dace, carp, and tench, now begin to retire. The gentle at this time almost super- 
 sedes the worm, and the perch will best take a live bait : pastes begin to be relished by 
 roach, and with this bait roach fishing is carried on through the later months of the year. 
 The grayling are at this season in their finest condition, and will continue to take freely 
 the late duns and willow-flies. The very large ones among them may be tried for success- 
 fully, by the methods hinted at for the last month. 
 
 3074. October. The sun of the fisherman's joys is now fast setting, and unless he be 
 near a grayling river, or a trolling water, he is little more than cheered by the perspective 
 of a new era and another dawn. The weeds are fast decomposing, and as the fish shun the 
 rotting mass, the pools and hollows to which they retire offer the only hope of success. 
 Here, with the well-mixed paste, the roach and dace angler sits secluded, and watches the 
 minute spot of his tip-capped float, as it slowly accompanies the heavy current. 
 
 3075. In November trout are seldom taken with the fly but in favourable weather ; gray- 
 ling, particularly the smaller ones, will still rise to the artificial duns. Pike may likewise 
 be taken by trolling. We took, on the 21st of November, 1824, three jack in about two 
 hours' trolling, on a blustering day, at Boxmoor, Herts. Chub fishing with brains may 
 now be pursued, and roach fishing is still good in the deep pools, with winter gentles or 
 well made pastes, and may be continued both this month and the next if the weather con- 
 tinue open. 
 
 3076. December closes the fishing year with somewhat of a similar prospect to that of 
 November, but considerably more obscured. Some enthusiasts in the sport, however, may 
 yet be found to try their luck, and some hardy sons of Nature might venture for the chance 
 of a gleam of sunshine and a gleam of sport. We wish them success ; but we must de- 
 cline accompanying them. Trout are at this time preparing to spawn ; after which they 
 will be found lank, badly coloured, and infested with lerne» or aquatic lice. 
 
 Sect. II. On the proper Times of the Day, and the best Situations for Fishing. 
 
 3077. The best time of day to fish during the summer months is from sunrise to two or 
 three hours after, and from two hours before sunset until half an hour or an hour after 
 that time. Of night fishing we say little, as the less it is practised the better it is both 
 for the credit and health of the angler. As the season advances towards the colder months, 
 the likeliest fishing hours are those near the middle of the day. In direct winter fishing 
 every hour is alike, provided the weather be open and mild ; for if it be frosty, no hour is 
 good. In the spring as well as the autumn months, when the temperature of the atmo- 
 sphere is raw and cold, even although there be no apparent effect of frost, the fish will not 
 bite until the sun has dissipated the cold air. 
 
 3078. Dark nights it is thought affect fish ; that is, fish are supposed to take baits less 
 eagerly after a gloomy dark night than after a bright moonlight one ; because, during the 
 obscurity, they roam in search of prey, and in the morning being glutted they are less 
 
Chap.V. observations ON ANGLING. 997 
 
 eager for food. We by no means however think it proved, that fisli feed less during bright 
 nights ; for we are warranted in supposing that they seek some repose as well as quad- 
 rupeds, though they are, as we know, taken in bright nights by the evening and night 
 ephemera. 
 
 3079. The favourable effects of dark lowering days are, however, not so questionable as some think ; on the 
 contrary, fish of all kinds are then disposed to bite, particularly in ponds and other still waters. Heavy rain 
 is unfavourable to sport, but a soft drizzling rain, on the contrary, assists some varieties of angling ; and soft 
 passing showers, provided they are not accompanied by, or are not consequent on, an electrical state of the 
 atmosphere, increase instead of diminishing the success. Thunder, we hardly need hint, is very unfavour- 
 able to the angler. It usually sickens the appetites of fishes. 
 
 3080. A breezy warm wind is very favourable to the taking of some fish, particularly the 
 more prtJaeeous varieties, unless such a wind should occur in the middle of the summer, 
 when a moderately cool wind is equally if not more favourable to pike, perch, &c. : in a 
 bright sunny day, a cool breeze will make all fish bite. They are on the alert at such 
 times to profit by the ripple made on the water, which somewhat disguises them ; and the 
 fisherman ought also to be on the alert, as then his baits are disguised by the same means. 
 The south and south-west winds are decidedly the best for angling. The east is usually 
 considered as the most unfavourable, and the due north wind next to it : but in our opinion 
 a wind which blows between these two points, is more detrimental to sport than when it is 
 either easterly or northerly direct. 
 
 3081. An angling expedition to waters unknown to the fisher should be undertaken with 
 materials to n;eet every variety of fish, and every method of taking them. Arrived 
 at a spot, a little inquiry judiciously set about will greatly further the end. If a known 
 angler can be met with, it is seldom that information is withheld, particularly when 
 he learns that the visit is but a temporary one. If he be a pot angler, and be costive as the 
 lawyers express it, open his mouth by a treat — perhaps he may not disdain a /ee ,- his 
 betters have swallowed such a bait. We have travelled through most parts of the united 
 kingdom, and always with our fishing-tackle ; many parts we have visited several times over, 
 and we have felt the advantage of pursuing the rules we are now laying down for others. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Particular Observations connected with ihe Practice of Angling. 
 
 3082. Concealment ought to be the watchword of every angler. The want of caution in this 
 particular defeats the fishing enterprises of thousands ; even many expert anglers lose half 
 their fish for want of being more wary. How is the approach to the water usually made, but 
 by one or more going at once to the margin, looking over its sides, and conversing aloud 
 on the best spots for swimming the float ? Can it be otherwise than that all fish within 
 siglit or hearing will abscond ? and the larger the fish the more wary will they be. If an 
 opportunity occurs, it is prudent to visit the intended angling ground on the evening 
 before fishing commences. At such an inspection it may not be amiss to make the most 
 of time to lay in a few night lines for eels. 
 
 3083. Having chosen the spot or swim, as it is termed in rivers, which should be of suffi- 
 cient depth, throw in some ground bait all round to congregate the fishes : but in the very 
 spot it is intended to take the principal .stand, there throw a plentifijl supply of ground 
 bait, somewhat of the nature of the baits you intend to use. Clay balls, with worms 
 indented in them, if worm fishing is to be principally tried, is a very proper ground bait. 
 Gentles may form the basis of the ground bait in a similar manner ; but for this use the 
 worst of your gentles, or an inferior sort. If paste is to be used, the ground bait may be clay 
 and bran: for particulars we however refer to the article, Growwrf.Sa/fc, p. 1030. If from ne- 
 cessity the ground bait be deferred until just before the angling commences, it must not 
 be so plentifully employed as in the other instance — the fish may else become glutted. 
 In that excellent work, Salter's Angler's Guide, our views on the subject are completely 
 exhibited when he says, " After you have made choice of a place to fish, first plumb the 
 depth truly, and with as little disturbance to the water as may be ; let your line, with the 
 plummet to it, remain in the water while you make and cast in the ground bait, by which 
 time the line will be softened and stretched, consequently less likely to break. If the water 
 be still, throw in small pieces of ground bait ; if a strong current, large pieces : keep as far 
 from the water as you can, and go quietly and slily to work, for fish have so many enemies 
 that they are suspicious of every thing they see, feel, or hear; even the shaking the bank 
 of a river (under which fish frequently lie) will alarm barbel, chub, &c. and spoil the 
 angler's sport : this occurs frequently by strangers walking to and fro to see or inquire 
 what sport, &c. ; and also, when two or three anglers are fishing near each other ; there- 
 fore avoid agitating the water by trampling on the bank unnecessarily ; drop your baited 
 hook in the water gently, and you will kill more fish than three anglers who act dif- 
 ferently." 
 
 30a4. Avoid every thing that may attract the attention of the fish : stand as far from the water's edge as vou 
 can, and never let your shadow fall on the water. If possible, take the advantage of a bush, tree &c com 
 pletely to conceal the person : when an angler fishes near home, an artificial screen of rushes twig's &c mav 
 be employed for that purpose. In daping or dibbing with the natural fly, the greatest caution is necessary to 
 keep completely out of view of the fish ; and not only the shadow of the person, but that of the rod' also 
 should be kept from falling on the water. ' 
 
 3 S 3 
 
((i^ii)] 
 
 998 FISHING. Part VII I. 
 
 308.5. Among the cantionary remarks on angling we hint, that the colour of the water 
 should be imitated in the colour of the line, particularly that part of it which enters the 
 water as the foot-link. When the water is very fine and bright, Indian weed is better 
 adapted to it than gut, but it must be well soaked before it can be prudently depended on. 
 In an ochreous soil, when a flood has tinged the water, let the gut be also stained of the 
 same colour. Pure clay gives a kind of light chesnut, which must be likewise imitated : 
 it is therefore well to have these varieties in the fishing pocket-book. We once more advise 
 the young angler never to fish without a reel. In our early anglings we so frequently felt 
 the inconvenience of doing so, that we would not whip for bleak even without being arm.ed 
 nith a reel ; and this, in general cases, should be used not on the stop, but wholly unchecked. 
 3nR6. It teas our practice to veigh alt our fish, and to note their several weights, which custom we recom- 
 mend to our brother anglers, if they are not at present in the habit of so doing. It will beget a satisfactory 
 readiness of judging by the eye only the weight of every fish. We have witnessed many instances 
 of extreme accuracy in this respect in individuals, which gave rise to many diversities of conjec- 
 ture, and laid the foundation of pleasant small bets with such as were equally confident but less 
 skilful. A small spring tube weighing-machine (Jig. 48fi.) is therefore a useful appendage to the 
 heavy baggage of the angler. To judge of the eye-weight of a fish it is necessary to remember 
 that it is not by the length alone that this judgment is to be formed : this must a'lso be difficult 
 from a due regard to the relative proportions between the length and the circumference. Thus 
 Halieus in Sah/hmia, having ascertained by measurement that a well fed fish he liad taken was 
 but a little less than twenty-four inches, concluded, by the usual scale of relative proportions in 
 trout, that his solid measure, t. e. his weight, was about five pounds ten ounces. His companion 
 observes on this, that the principle on which he formed this calculation must have been the ma- 
 thematical one, i. e. that similar solids are to each other in the triplicate ratio of one of their di- 
 mensions, to which Halieus assents, and the trout proves to be five pounds ten ounces and a half. 
 Halieus further informs us, that hfs standard solid with regard to a well grown and well fed 
 trout is that of seventeen inches by nine, which will then weigh two pounds. Custom will render 
 it equally easy to form a tolerably accurate judgment of the weight of other fish by the eye, and 
 this acquirement to those who make a point of only taking such as are above a determinate weight 
 (a regulation by the bye sometimes forced on us), often proves convenient. There is also a greater 
 wKifiHiro concentration of muscular matter in some fishes than in others, of which the salmon is an instance, 
 MACHINE, while the whiting weighs light in comparison to his bulk. All flat fish are weighty. Where fleshy 
 flakes are largo, as in Che cod, air intervenes, and thus lessens the gravity of the fish. The carp is 
 proportionally heavier than the pike, and the weight of the eel, particularly the conger, is greater than all. 
 Experimental trials will afford some curious and unexpected results, as we have found. 
 
 Sect. III. Hortatory personal Remarks connected with Angling. 
 
 3087. The dress of the angler has been a matter of some dispute with writers on tliL- art. 
 Some think he should be clothed like the huntsman of old in green, omitting, we pre- 
 sume, the border of gold to the vestments ; otherwise the fish, mistaking it for gimp, might 
 prudently avoid the angler altogether ! Green may be very proper in some cases, particu- 
 larly where enamelled meads or verdant groves bound the water's edge ; but where a long 
 line of pebbled strand studs the margin of the shallow but wide streams, as those of Wales, 
 Scotland, &c. a drab suit must be more appropriate. We would recommend the dress to 
 be that of a shooting jacket (long skirts are inconvenient in wading, much of which prac- 
 tice is more honoured in the breach than the observance) with ample pockets ; and as to 
 the colour, so that it be by no means glaring, we think it immaterial ; and the more so, as 
 the prudent angler will allow the fish to see as little of his person as may be. There is 
 one part of the dress which we do not recollect ever to have seen noticed by any writer, 
 which is the hat. Now this, being almost impossible to conceal under all circumstances, 
 should be rendered as little striking as possible. From a pebbled or sandy shore, a black 
 hat must be most conspicuous. Here a white one would be much better, but when a white 
 hat is conti'asted by dark green scenery behind the angler's head (as must sometimes be the 
 case, fish where he will), it must be more objectionable even than a black one. There is a 
 drab variety however, now in use, which avoids both these extremes ; and such a one, with a 
 low crown and wide brim, we think the best that can be worn. We know some anglers who 
 fish in caps : they are light it is true, but they do not shelter the face from the sun, neither 
 do they aflfbrd a convenient circular reel for a spare line, and an excellent receptacle for wet 
 flies, as the beaver does. 
 
 3088. The cautionary remarks of some with regard to wet and cold, and the necessity of 
 wading and fearlessness of cold of others, are so totally at variance, that to enlist under the 
 banners of either party would be to render oneself a slave to rule or prejudice. Persons 
 who are very susceptible of cold from moisture, ought unquestionably to be careful. It is 
 a real misfortune to such persons to become fond of angling, as they can seldom indulge in 
 it safely except in a punt, or on a dry bank in warm dry weather. 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 ANGLING BAITS GENERALLY. 
 
 3089. Angling baits are of two kinds : first, the matters which constitute the usual or the 
 occasional food of fishes ; and, secondly, the artificial representations of such matters as they 
 are known to seek after. Under this view, fishes being as we know nearly omnivorous, so 
 the list of their edibles must be extensive and diversified. This view of the subject will 
 
Chaf.VI. fish baits. 999 
 
 free the angler from the trammels of rule, and will convince him that he need never be at a 
 loss to procure fish baits in any circumstance, since the localities of every water always 
 furnish the means of support to its inhabitants. Baits may therefore be considered as 
 always at hand, and the ingenious mind will always devise means for obtaining them. To 
 be prepared, however, saves time and labour, and it also insures a greater proportion of 
 success, for it is unquestionable that the appetites of the fish of much frequented rivers, as 
 the Thames and Lea for instance, require to be pampered like our own, the quantity of 
 food dally presented to them creating a delicacy and discernment in the choice of it. For 
 them the worm, to be taken with avidity, must be artificially fed and purged of its grosser 
 matters. The various larvse of the fly, in the form of caddis, grub, or gentle, must, like 
 them also, be brought into a corresponding state of preparation to suit the tastes of these 
 well fed gentry. 
 
 3090. Judgment in the selection of baits is founded on this experience in the gastronomy 
 of the fishes of well fed rivers, and such knowledge forms one of the feathers in the angler's 
 cap ; still it should not fetter his practice or slavishly confine him to fixed rules. He may 
 not always have such well prepared baits at hand. He may also occasionally fish in less 
 frequented water, and the very appetite which is the most pampered is the most likely to 
 be capricious ; in which instance, and in numberless others, the angler will find that a more 
 extended consideration of the subject will greatly assist his efforts. A perch fisher of the 
 old school having expended his worms or his minnows, probably retreats in despair. Another 
 who looks further takes out the eyes of those he has already captured, and continues his sport 
 with them, or from his sandwich box he attaches a morsel of beef or mutton for the same 
 purpose. The Pallvdina, or small water snails, drawn froin the bottom of a river, will 
 entice the carnivorous trout when other baits are expended ; and a filamentary morsel from 
 the tendinous parts of beef will take loach, or almost any other of the coarse fish. The 
 pith, or marrow, running in the vertebral canal of a loin of mutton, may be employed for 
 the capture of chub ; and when the troller's baits are expended, a well trimmed piece of 
 bacon, or other solid morsel of fat, may be successfully substituted to allure the hungry 
 pike. 
 
 3091. Fish baits may also be considered geographically, and thus the travelled angler 
 finds that the articles used as such in his own country are inefficient in others. Fish usu- 
 ally prefer the indigenous food of their waters, or such substances as represent it : however, 
 they may on particular occasions, or when pressed by hunger, take a variety. In Holland 
 and Flanders it is common to bait the hook with raw sheep's liver for gudgeons ; and the 
 stringy portions which surround the spinal marrow is considered most killing baits both for 
 them as well as roach, dace, and chub. Fruits of various kinds are used in France as 
 angling baits, as the inside of a red cherry for chub, ripe currants for dace, &c. &c. Car- 
 rots boiled in sweetened water will there take both carp and tench ; and throughout the 
 Continent, the cyprinus genus generally are taken by fruits and vegetables. In some other 
 countries animal meats, both dressed and undressed, are principally relied on for the purpose, 
 while in others more dependence is placed on leeches, slugs, snails, portions of frogs, and 
 sections of the water newt. The fly-fisher who crosses the sea will not rate the discrimi- 
 nation of the continental trout very highly, when he observes the artificial flies he there meets 
 with. However he must not be misled into a supposition, that these clumsy dressings are 
 intended in every instance to represent flies common to his own country ; for here also the 
 appetite is accommodated to the circumstances around it, and the fliqs indigenous to 
 France, Spain, and Germany, are many of them not to be met with in this country. 
 
 3092. Locality with regard to baits is to be observed within our own limits also. In our 
 western isles a raw cockle, a prawn, or shrimp, is used to entice salmon ; and in some parts 
 of England the fresh water muscle is employed for the same purpose. Salmon spawn, as a 
 bait for trout, was unknown in the South until within a few years, though sufficiently 
 common in the North long ago. In some rivers grayling are more frequently taken with a 
 gentle at raidwater than by the fly. The flies also which attract fish are not the same in all 
 parts of England. The range of the May-fly ( Ephemera vulgata) is much confined ; and in 
 some countries, and on particular waters, it is wholly unknown. The soil, the climate, the 
 cultivation of the land, and various other circumstances, render some insects indigenous to 
 certain districts only ; nor are the individual insects themselves in the same state of de- 
 velopment in different districts. In the cold regions of Scotland the congenerous flies are 
 thin, and their types require to be dressed less full than we make them in the South. Such 
 influence has locality, that in the river Dove, flies which are greedily taken between the 
 rocky acclivities are often refused in the campaign or more open country, although only 
 two or three miles separate them. 
 
 3093. Baits, as it is well known, are influenced by seasons also. The trout is unlikely to be taken by t.ie 
 most tempting flies when presented to him out of season ; and even the time of day in which particular flies 
 naturally make their appearance, is the only one in which the trout can be raised by the artificial types. The 
 white moth, or owlet of anglers, dressed with a snowy wing and peacock harl, is so excellent an evening 
 bait in Hertfordshire, that it seldom fails to hook trout through the summer months, and that even when the 
 brown moth, or every other evening fly, has been refused. Yet when we have, as a matter of experiment 
 
 3 S 4 
 
1000 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 tried it at an earlier hour, we have never succeeded. The gentle is principally grateful to fish in the autumn, 
 and the caddis in the spring, because at such times both are provided by nature in the greatest quantities. 
 
 3094. By some instinctive intelligence, the appetites of the finny tribes are only stimulated to the seasonable 
 repast ; and such a knowledge will save the fly-fisher particularly much trouble, and show him the advantage 
 of considering the sul^ject of baits with reference to their natural history. Baits so considered will relieve 
 him from his dependence on lists and formula?, teach him to judge for himself, and enable him to meet con- 
 tingencies. It will also increase the interest of the pursuit, by causing the practice of it to spring from his 
 own judgment. It may be expected that we should offer something on scented baits. When we can observe 
 that fishes depend as much on their organs of scent as those of vision, we shall be less dubious on the matter 
 than we are now. 
 
 Sect. I. Living Baits, 
 
 3095. As worms and insects form a very great proportion of the food of fishes in general, 
 it naturally follows that the baits we offer them are mostly derived from these sources. 
 But these lower links in the chain of animated nature have been but little understood by 
 authors who have written on the art of angling ; and thus absurd, unintelligible, and con- 
 tradictory accounts of the insect baits disgrace the pages of almost every regular treatise 
 which has hitherto appeared on the subject. It would greatly increase the respectability of 
 our art, and it would as certainly pave the way for a more scientific consideration of its 
 objects, if a new nomenclature were introduced into it (particularly of the living baits in use 
 among us), which .should be formed in accordance with the systematic descriptions of 
 naturalists. But however trivial and absurd, and however fettered by arbitrary coinage, or 
 multiplied by provincialisms, are the names in present use, we fear that it would require 
 infinite labour at once to overturn them. Until, therefore, a classical nomenclature, 
 which shall bring the art of angling on a par with other liberal recreative pursuits, be 
 universally received, we must be content with a preliminary step, by blending together a 
 technical and a popular vocabulary, which shall be a little more in accordance with cultivated 
 language. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Worms as Baits. 
 
 3096. Worms ( Vermes') form the sixth and last class of zoological subjects in the Linn»an 
 system ; and in that class the great systematist placed an incongruous mass of living matter, 
 which even his acumen found it difficult to distribute satisfactorily, for the discordant 
 members of it have no one character in common. Generally considered, their substance is 
 soft, and longitudinally mucii extended ; they are destitute of feet, and slow in their mo- 
 tions, and their head is usually indistinct. Some later naturalists, in their endeavours to 
 form a more just assimilation of the great classical characters of the inferior orders of 
 animals, have united Vermes (worms), Crustacea (cased insects), and Insecta, or insects 
 popularly so called, into one family group, under the comprehensive term of Articulata. 
 
 3097. Of the Jive orders into which Linnaeus divided this class, our present business is 
 with the first only. Vermes Intestina. This admits of subdivision into intestinal or body 
 worms, and earth-worms : of the former some description has already been given, when 
 treating of the diseases of fishes (p. 947.) as well as of other animals ; of the latter, as form- 
 ing an important object in the angler's practice, we proceed to give an account. 
 
 3098. The earth-ivor7n (Lumhricits Terrestris). The external characters of the earth-worm 
 differ as it branches itself out into many specific varieties; for we cannot persuade ourselves, 
 with Mr. Barbut, that the monstrous dew-worm of the fields, the pungent brandling of 
 dung heaps, the red worm sheltered in our garden mould, and the marsh- worm of the edges 
 of rivers, are the same animal, ditFering only in the periods of its growth : on the contrary, 
 we believe them to be unquestionably individual species. 
 
 .3099. The earth-worm is an hermaphrodite, and contains bisexual organs, the situation of 
 which is externally marked by an oval mass or enlarged belt around the neck, which is 
 called the knot by anglers. In some of the species of Lumhricus the sexual belt or ring is 
 rather more centrally placed, as in the red worms and gilt-tails. The sexual belt must not, 
 however, be mistaken for the diseased enlargements of their absorbent glands when they are 
 unhealthy. The application of these parts together for a certain time, impregnates the 
 ovaries underneath. 
 
 3100. The deiv-worm (Lumhricus Terrestris), which is also the lob-worm and twachel of 
 anglers, and the large garden worm of ordinary language, is sometimes of such a size as to 
 !)e able to extend itself to near a foot in length. The hinder extremity tapers more than 
 the fore, except in that variety called the squirrel-tail, where it expands into a flattened 
 surface, and is marked by a red stripe. The colour is a dusky red, the head more intensely 
 red. The enlarged rings or knobs, observed in some, are not symptoms of age, as has been 
 supposed, but are sometimes occasioned by wounds, in others by accidental st ppages of 
 the circulating juices, and may be always brought on by suffering them to become un- 
 healthy. In some parts the squirrel-tailed variety is preferred for angling, and the vicinity 
 of the Thames is an instance where they are eagerly sought after as baits for barbel. 
 
 3101 Detv.u-ortns are procured in various ways. They are sometimes dug for, which, if the ground be 
 moist and light, is a ready way ; but in the droughts of summer they retreat deep, and the search is rendered 
 more laborious.' When they are not wanted immediately, lay some wet straw over a space of ground, and the 
 worms will on the second day be brought near the surface. If the want be urgent, pour over a surface of 
 
Chap. VI. WORMS AS FISH BAITS. 1001 
 
 earth the liquor In whieh young walnuts or the green shells have been steeped. If the quantity wanted be 
 not large, strike the prong of a fork or mattock, &c. into loamy earth, the motion of which will alarm the 
 worms, who, mistaking it for their mortal enemy the mole, will hasten out of their holes. But the most 
 ready method of all to obtain numbers of them is, to walk cautiously over close-cut lawns or clean-fed 
 meadows with a candle and lantern during the night. If the weather be moist, and the search be conducted 
 with a very light tread, almost any quantity may be thus procured, for as they are blind, it is not the light 
 but the motion which disturbs them. As each worm when laid hold of must be gently drawn out of its hole, 
 should it break in the attempt, by no means add it to the rest unless wanted ior ground bait, when the pieces 
 maybe emplojed to insert into balls of clay, &c. 
 
 3102. Lob-worms are excellent baits for various fish and various fishings. A lob-worm trolled on the 
 top of the water in a star-light night will frequently take the largest trout. We have never practised this: 
 we never could persuade ourselves to practise it, for we think it a species of poaching ; but we know that 
 when it is done, it is too successful. A moderate sized lob- worm on a stout hook trauling the ground 
 in a sharp stream by means of a bullet, will entice large trout ; and the same method, with both hook 
 and worm of a larger size, in deeper waters, forms a killing bait for salmon. Very large eels are taken by 
 night lines baited with lob-worms. Barbel are still more frequently caught by them, particularly In the 
 Thames, where the alternation of greaves and lob-worms includes almost the whole practice of all the cele- 
 brated barbel puntmen, who live by attending persons fond of this variety of fishing. Lob-worms may be 
 procured in Covent-garden, Bell-alley, and Crooked-lane, and at most large fishing-tackle shops. 
 
 3103. The brandling is very common and extensively diffused, and yet is generally an inhabitant of artificial 
 mixtures made by the industry of man, such as old heaps of compost of rotten tan, sweepings, collections 
 from out-houses, in which horses, cows, and especially pigs, have left their dung. Old thatch, or any veget- 
 able matter in a state of decay and not saturated with water, but particularly very old dung-heaps, will afford 
 a profusion of this useful worm ; for although they become more bright and somewhat more tenacious by 
 scouring, yet as they are never gorged with earthy excrement, they serve for immediate use better than any 
 other worm. Brandlings are greater favourites with country anglers than with London anglers, who prefer as 
 a general bait the marsh and red worms. We have used them extensively, and have found them variable, 
 but in gineral cases we prefer the red worm to them, except in the instance of bream fishing, when we con- 
 sider them as decidedly preferable to the red variety. They are used as baits for trout, for grayling, and for 
 all the carp species, and in fact occasionally for all the worm-taking fish. 
 
 3104. The red worm. This is found in the same places with the brandlings, but not so commonly or uni- 
 versally. In tan heaps tiiey are very numerous, and we prefer them obtained from this source to all others. 
 The London anglers, with whom it is a most favourite bait, get them from the banks of ditches and common 
 sewers. Persons are also employed by the fishing-tackle shops to procure them in vast quantities for the use 
 of those who have not leisure to search for them in their haunts. 
 
 310.5. Gilt.tails. This is not a mere variety of the last, but a distinct species ; it has however the sexual 
 organs rather centrally placed like the red worm, or is knotted, as the anglers term it, nearly in the middle. 
 Gilt-tails are rather larger than red worms, pnd appear of a lighter colour, particularly towards the tail. Our 
 own experience leads us to prefer the red worm as a general bait ; however, the gilt-tail bears scouring better, 
 and may be kept longer than most other worms. 
 
 3106. 3/arsA-zfor»(S, known also as blue heads, are very common in moist marshy situ- 
 ations of fevery kind, from whence they derive their name. They are purposely sought for 
 by poor persons with candle and lantern in summer nights, particularly after rain has fallen 
 in the day. This they practise through the whole of the summer months, to supply the 
 demand for baits in Covent-garden. In colour they are of a light dirty purplish cast, and 
 in property are valuable to the angler, because he can seldom be at a loss how to supply 
 himself with them, from the banks of rivers or the moist sides of ditches. When taken, if 
 they be drawn very gently through the fingers individually, and then placed in long 
 meadow grass rather turning off, they may be used at once, without further preparation. 
 But, except under immediate want, the marsh-worm, being naturally very tender, is much 
 better for a thorough cleansing, and for keeping some time before they are used. In 
 attempting to preserve them through the winter, much more care is necessary than is re- 
 quired by any other worms : the moss in whieh they are placed should be kept drier and 
 more frequently changed. A little of the earth likewise should be allowed to remain 
 with the moss when it is gathered, and occasionally a little fresh pot liquor, in which 
 mutton or beef has been boiled (if totally free from salt) may be added, by well wetting the 
 moss with it, and then squeezing out the superfluous moisture. 
 
 3107. As a bait, we consider the marsh-worm inferior to the red worm ; gudgeons will occasionally take the 
 smallest of them when well brightened by long keeping. Perch will also take three small ones on one hook, 
 carrying the two first far up the shank, and allowing the head of the last, which should be a smaller one, to 
 remain half pendent from the lower segment, the point being fully covered with the tail extremity. All 
 worm-taking fish will occasionally bite at the marsh-worm, and sometimes very freely. 
 
 3108. The tag-tail is so called around the metropolis from the yellow tinge of its tail. 
 It is sometimes erroneously called the turnip worm, a name specifically applied to a worm- 
 like grub or larva. It is not more common to turnip fields than to colewort plantations, or 
 to any clayey strong soil, whether arable or meadow. It is principally met with in moist 
 spring weather. In size it resembles the brandling, but in colour it varie.s, being mostly 
 of a pale fleshy hue about the body. The head is somewhat enlarged, and of a deeper red 
 than the body in the young ones, but inclines to a blue tinge in the older, about half an 
 inch of the tail inclining to a dirty yellow. 
 
 3109. As a bait, the tag-tail is greatly preferred to most other worms by some anglers. We have used them, 
 and as a spring worm they have proved successful in our practice, but we do not think they merit the higl\ 
 character which some bestow on them. With us the principal recommendation is, that they are very soon fit 
 for use, indeed, from a superior natural toughness of coat, they may be put on the hook immediately. 
 
 3110. fVater-wortns are found in moist places, in sedges, and at the bottom of dock roots, and are said to be 
 good winter baits. Captain Williamson describes them under the term water-worms, and there is a marsh 
 variety, somewhat altered by locality, which may be so called. Our own experience as to its merits as a 
 oait not being extensive, we shall quote Captain W. : — " This is an admirable bait, and is ready for use as 
 soon as taken, being beautifully clear, lively, and of an excellent medium size for most kinds of fishes. It is 
 of a clear bluish wliite, or occasionally of a very light purple, growing more red about the head. By turning 
 up the long slimy moss which grows on weirs, &c. over which the water does not always run, especially when 
 the mil! is going, and which is rarely covered more than one or two inches deep of the passing water, this 
 
1002 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 kind of worm may often be found in great numbers. The fishes seize it with avidity, no doubt from being 
 more habituated to it by the quantities which, when the rivers are much raised by rains, &c. are washed out 
 of the moss into the falls below, where generally the largest and boldest fish are to be found. 
 
 3111. The blood earth-worm has a very different origin. We have found plenty of them in accumulations of 
 hogs' dung, &c. and occasionally they prove excellent baits, but they require fine hooks and a fine hand to 
 place them thereon : so treated they vcawxefine sport. We once took twenty-seven from a pond in less than 
 an hour and a half with them. We should add as a qualification to our record of this achievement, that not 
 one of the said tench exceeded four ounces, and we therefore returned them to the place from whence they 
 came. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Scouring of Worms. 
 
 3112. All earth-worms are found to be more alluring to fishes after they have undergone 
 an artificial method of treatment, the knowledge of which therefore becomes important to 
 the angler. In large and much fished rivers (and what large English rivers are not much 
 fished in these days?) the inhabitants, like those of cultivated and luxurious cities, become 
 satiated with common food. In the Thames, the Lea, the Severn, and the Wye, &c. but 
 particularly the two former, waggon loads of bait are annually added to the usual aliment- 
 ary products of the river : thus the well fed fish require to have their appetites pampered as 
 much as the accomplished epicure, who looks with apathy on the meat of the shambles, but 
 brightens at the prospect of turtle and venison ; so the oft fed fish require that the worm be 
 cleansed from all dross, and that his dyes be heightened by artificial scourings, thus 
 proving, that although the voracious cod, to allay the craving of his stomach, will swallow 
 the plumb lead instead of the bait, yet that in matters of mere taste fish are not without a 
 decided preference in the nature and state of their food. Worms are extremely voracious, 
 and consume vast quantities of both animal and vegetable substances ; for they, like our- 
 selves, are omnivorous. Vegetable matter they gain from the surface of the earth ; animal 
 matter is received by taking in earth itself, which is saturated with animal matter, living 
 and dead. When worms are first taken they are usually gross with intestinal matter, and 
 soft by the increased secretions of their bodies. By purging them from the earth they 
 contain they are rendered more bright, and on being cleansed from all fEeculences they 
 prove much more palatable to the fish. As this process of cleansing promotes absorption of 
 superfluous moisture, they also become thereby firm, or, as it is termed, tough, which is of 
 much consequence to the fisherman, since in this state they arc more readily retained on the 
 hook. 
 
 3113. The process of worm scouring is somewhat mechanical. It must be obvious, that 
 by insinuating themselves, in their attempts to escape, between the fibrous parts of hard 
 vegetable substances, they compress all excrementitious matter out of their bodies. Sound 
 moss is the best scourer, as being a matter that is in a state midway between dry and moist. 
 If the scouring matter, whatever it is, be too moist, their breathing pores are stopped up ; 
 and if too dry, the same effect follows, from the orifices losing their dilatability. 
 
 3114. Having carefully picked a quantity of such moss from grass, &c. but particularly 
 from thorns, moisten it, and put in a suflScient quantity with the worms, which in three or 
 four days will be properly scoured, appearing then brighter and more active than when first 
 taken. They should during their scouring be examined daily, and those which are injured 
 and diseased ought to be carefully separated from the rest, or all will participate in such 
 injury or disease. Some anglers hastily scour their lob-worms by plunging them into water 
 for a few hours, and placing them in moss afterwards. 
 
 3115. To preserve worms for use. Shred some hard fat without a particle of salt in it, 
 suet is the best, and mutton kidney suet best of all. Having chopped it into small pieces, 
 and thrown it into a saucepan, containing about a quart of water, let it l)oil slowly, until 
 the suet is dissolved; and then having ready some well washed hempen sacking, or wrapper, 
 that has not enveloped any thing noxious, dip it into tliis liquor. When well soaked in 
 it, and having become cold, then mix some fresh mould with them (the worms), and put 
 the whole into a deep earthern vessel, or small tub, which is to be preferred : into this pour 
 a good stock of marsh, or red worms, and over the top tie a cloth that will admit air, and 
 yet prevent their escaping : place them in a cool situation, and the worms will feed and 
 cleanse themselves, and keep lively and fit for use for many months. We would observe, 
 however, that if the angler have different species of worms, let him keep them in separate 
 vessels, so that he may at any time select the sort and quantity necessary, to be placed in 
 moss preparatory to his using them. (See Salter, on the Keeping of Wortns.) 
 
 3116. The slug (Limax) is occasionally used as a bait for fishing. It is a molluscous animal, of which 
 there are sixteen British species, and probably all have been sometimes employed as fish-baits, but the white 
 (L.alba), and the large black (L. ater), as well as the common field-slug {L. Agrestis), are those most 
 usually met with, and therefore most likely to be used ; for we are not aware that they have ever proved 
 sufficiently attractive to become much in request. The white slug has occasionally been taken by chub and 
 perch ; and the large black slug when cut open, so as to have exposed its white inner substance, has been 
 gorged by jack, large chub, and now and then by trout also. Barbel also have been sometimes taken, as we 
 have heard, by the large white slug. 
 
 3117. Shrimps are a most excellent bait for all fish frequenting docks and waters which 
 meet the tide. In such places shrimps are also found in abundance ; and there perch are 
 more readily taken with them than by any other bait whatever. To prove successful, 
 however, it is necessary that they should be alive, or very newly killed. 
 
C^AP. VII. INSECTS USED IN ANGLING. 1003 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 INSECTS L'SEIJ IN ANGLING. 
 
 ,31 18. The study of entomology, at least so far as regards a popular acquaintance with the 
 forms, habits, and changes of insects, may be with remarkable propriety recommended to 
 the angler's notice, it is not only that his opportunities might continually stimulate him 
 to such inquiry, but the prosecution of it is also intimately blended with his practice, 
 the success of it being in no small degree depend*ent on such acquisition. In a philosophic 
 point of view, angling has hitherto been confined to the mere ensnaring of fish, and so 
 little has science entered into the sport, that the practitioner has mostly contented himself 
 with the names of caddis, gentle, and fly ; and has remained as little mindful of the vast 
 field of interest open before him, as the fish that swallowed the one, or rose to the surface 
 for the other. Were it otherwise, how much higher would our art rank than it does at 
 present. We can figure to ourselves iaw pleasanter tasks, than to open, if it were only the 
 title-page of angling philosophy to an inquisitive Venator. To wet a line with such a 
 one, we might be tempted to assume the character of Piscator, and thus accompanied, to 
 sweeten our travels and our toils by forming interesting intimacies with the numerous 
 natural objects in our progress. Or were we gifted with the didactic powers of the author 
 of Salmonia, we might dignify ourselves with the cloak of Halieus, and call around us the 
 kindred spirits of Poietes, Ornither, and Physicus, to listen to our tale. Be assured, 
 brother angler, that if you will furnish yourself with the Entomology of Kirby, and 
 seriously apply yourself to the study of this science as there unfolded, you will be 
 amply repaid, first by the piscatory knowledge imparted, and next by the wide field of 
 interest and amusement it will present. It was our original intention to have offered a 
 general outline of entomology to the anglers, but our present curtailed limits will not 
 permit it. Our wish, however, to press on the angler's notice the benefits of this study 
 remains the same, and we again recommend it to his consideration. 
 
 Sect. I. Coleoptera, or Beetles, as Angling Baits. 
 
 3119. The cockchafer (^Melolontha vulgaris') also called May-bug, dor, or dummador, is 
 so well known as to need no portrait. It appears towards the latter end of Ajiril or begin- 
 ning of May in immense numbers, and continues a few weeks. In the autumn a smaller 
 variety likewise comes abroad, differing only in the size. It is the larva or caterpillar of 
 this beetle which forms the sand or white worin bob. 
 
 3120. T%e dung-beetle (^S. Stercorarius), known also as the black or evening beetle, is the 
 large humming insect which flies round us on the decline of day, and may be observed 
 settling on the new-dropped dung, under which it insinuates itself, and from thence makes 
 its way into the ground to deposit its eggs. Hither also it retires on the approach of cold 
 or wet, a fact important for the angler to know, as he can, by turning up the dung, and 
 observing the holes in the earth follow them by a spade, &c. and perhaps in doing this 
 he may also turn up others at the same time, as it is the habit of two or three varieties of 
 this beetle, as well as the Carnifex and Vespellio, to carry down pellets of dung with 
 them, into each of which an egg is deposited as a nide for the future larva or grub. The 
 beetles that have this habit are called Pilularia, and are all found to be good baits for dipping 
 or daping. The green garden and the golden bronze beetles are only the male and 
 female of the S. auratus, and are found in our gardens under the roots of our bulbous 
 vegetables, and in potatoe grounds, &c. &c. Some anglers prefer these to all others. The 
 executioner (S'. Carnifex) is also another large black beetle, occasionally taken for and used 
 as the dung beetle. Some anglers, favourable to the use of beetles as fish bait, will not use 
 them until they have taken off the elytra, or hard case, which covers the membranaceous 
 wings : but we have not observed that any benefit was gained, but rather the contrary effect 
 followed such practice ; particularly we observed this when the Carnifex, which is a famous 
 chub bait, was so served and dipped with ; for under such circumstances, neither chub nor 
 trout, although the latter are equally fond of them as the former, were on the alert 
 to seize tbein ; but on the contrary, after a slight view, they left them. The bronze or 
 copper coloured beetles are often preferred by fish to either of the others, more particularly 
 by chub. In a warm lowering day, when chub are heard to smack the under surface of the 
 large dock leaves as they spread over a piece of .still water, then this beetle will usually be 
 taken very freely. When there are sharp streams, before you approach them too near, begin to 
 fish just over the bank, and advance gradually until you can fish the stream throughout; 
 to do which, begin at the top, and fish it regularly down, throwing your bait very lightly 
 across it, letting it go sometimes just under the surface, at others about midwater, particu- 
 larly in the deeps and between weed beds. 
 
 3121. On arming a hook with a large beetle, we however differ with some, and, on the con- 
 trary, we recommend that it be passed upon it head foremost, so that in dipping it on the 
 water lightly it may be made to imitate the attempts of the insect to rise again. We also 
 recommend that the beetie be placed crosswise on the hook, as the most showy and natural 
 
1004 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 mode of displaying it. Beetles may be preserved for a long time in a box with light 
 mould ; and if it be known what trees they frequent, put some of the leaves or small branches 
 with them. 
 
 3122. The small beetles, as regards the angler, maybe divided into the round and the 
 elongated. Among the former we might reckon the Hister, Chrysomela, Cassidce, Coccinella, 
 &c. &c. These are all represented artificially by the palmer-hackle, which has been by some 
 authors erroneously named a buzz-fly ; but the real buzz-fly is, or ought to be, a bombylius, 
 or species of bee ; and such without doubt it was originally intended to designate. The 
 round and short beetles may all be used with advantage by whipping with one at a time on 
 a very fine hook. If dipping be employed, it is prudent to use stronger tackle, and to put 
 two on the hook. 
 
 3123. The artificial representatives of these varieties are dressed under the names of 
 Marlow-buzz, palm-fly, hazel-fly or Welchman's button, the fun-fly, shell-fly, shorn-fly, &c. 
 &c. ; but little agreement is to be observed in the accounts. 
 
 3124. The elongated beetles are Cerambix, Cantharis, Elator, Cicindela, Staphylinus, Leptura, 
 Foxficnla, &c. &c. They are also used with success occasionally by whipping, but more fre- 
 quently they are employed in dipping. They are not, however, favourites with many 
 anglers : we must however except the Leptura, from whence we obtain the favourite case- 
 winged orange-fly. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Grasshopper as a Bait. 
 
 3125. Of the value of the grasshopper to the angler we can speak in terms of commen- 
 dation, particularly as a most tempting bait for chub. Mr. Daniel says, " Grasshoppers 
 fioin June imtil September are to be met with in every pasture field or meadow, especially 
 in a hot dry summer, but most plentiful in a kind of old, short, mossy grass; the 
 middle si/.ed and the greenest are the best, and may be carried in a box with a notch cut 
 in the edge, wide at top and narrow at bottom, which, by lifting up the box lid gently, 
 leaves just space enough for the grasshoppers to creep out, which they will do separately : 
 pome take off the legs in baiting with tliem, but they answer better whole if properly 
 placed to stand on the back of the hook, which should be entered under the head and 
 
 lodged in the body. This is a fine and 
 tender bait, and is eagerly taken by many 
 kmds of fisli in clear streams about mid- 
 water, with the hook No. 6., a fine gut, and 
 one small shot. Vv^ith grass they may be 
 preserved as directed in the caddis." 
 
 3126. The most effective method of using 
 the grasshopper, particularly for chub, we 
 ha\e in our own practice found to be (when 
 these fish are known on a very hot day to be 
 liasking under the surface of the plantain or 
 \\ ater-lily leaves (fig. 487. ), their situation 
 being marked by a kind of smack they 
 give every now and then with their mouths 
 ipplied to the leaves), to let a hook with 
 ■i grasshopper fall on any one of such 
 leaves from whence the sound issued. 
 t;^ Draw the grasshopper to the edge of the 
 leaf, and as it rolls into the water it is ten 
 to one but it will be taken by a chub. In 
 this way in some ponds at Godalming par- 
 tially shaded, we have in the brightest 
 days in July Iiad most excellent sport. 
 Tlie cricket ( G. Domesticus) may be used 
 for the same purpose, but is we think very inferior to the grasshopper. 
 
 3127. The papilio or bu/terjiu,is used with some effect as an angler's bait. It must be carefully hooked and 
 either daped with or delicately thrown on a part of the stream commencing an eddy, and is then likely to be 
 taken by a trout. The sphinx or hawk-moth is also a favourite evening bait with some anglers : these insects 
 fly fast, and are the hirgest members of the order, and appear to hold an intermediate station between the 
 butterfly and the moth : they fly earlier in the evening than the latter, and are exteriorly marked with a cha- 
 racteristic spot on one or both wings ; and their caterpillar or larva is distinguished from that of the moth by 
 a remarkable spine or horn to the tail. The dropwort sp/iinx is met with in hot summer days towards 
 autumn in great numbers, flitting about in the meadows with a short and feeble flight from stalk to stalk. It 
 is somewhat less than the May-fly ; its upper wings oblong, of a dark shining green colour with blood-red 
 spots ; the under ones a vivid red with dark green edgings. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Muths as Angling Baits. 
 3128. The mealy white, the mealy cream, and the brown moths, Nos. 39, 40, 41. of our 
 artificial fly list, are derived from the species Noctua and Cossus. The P. humili, P. pronuba, 
 and P. pacta will also take fish both naturally and by artificial representations. We are 
 
 uKA^ilUC^KR. 
 
Chap. VII. EMPLOYED IN ANGLING. 1005 
 
 inclined to think that the peacock-fly of some anglers is derived from this source, being, as 
 we suspect, the Cucnlli Scrophularia, whose egg, affixed to the water betony, or mullein, pro- 
 duces a larva that, after building itself a sand case, which it lines with silk, passes into the 
 pupa state, and emerges as a fly not unlike a small libellula, and which, like these insects, 
 flutters on the water. 
 
 3129. The neuropterous, or nerve-winged insects, derive their name from their four tran- 
 sparent reticulated wings. At the tail they have often appendicles in the form of pincers, 
 but no sting. The order contains six genera, most of which, as being decidedly aquatics in 
 their immature state, and remaining almost affixed to the margins of the waters which 
 they frequent, are interesting to the angler, and no less important by the use he makes of 
 them. 
 
 3130. TTie dragon-flies, which are of the Neuroptera, do not offer many subjects worthy 
 of the angler's notice as baits. The small slender bodied Libellula, and a few others of the 
 same size which have closed wings, are occasionally preyed upon by trout and chub. The 
 larger are likewise sometimes taken by salmon, but as they affect more quiet waters, they are 
 not likely to present themselves so often in the haunts of trout with us as southroons as many 
 other insects ; but as they form a very distinguishing fly on the rivers of Wales and Scot- 
 land, and also make some of the most showy salmon-flies used among northern anglers, they 
 are of some consequence to the fishers of distant waters. When used for dipping, some 
 anglers shorten the wings and curve the body on the hook ; in this way in the Severn and 
 the Wye, the largest chub are taken. 
 
 8131. TTie Ephemera, or day-flies, are among the most important living baits to the fly- 
 angler, as the worm is to the bottom fisher. These beautiful insects appear to be the 
 favourite food of the trout and grayling, and are as nutritious 
 to tliem as beef and mutton are to us, giving extraordinary 
 stength and vigour to their frames, as is proved by the differ- 
 ence which appears between those trout and grayling, but par- 
 ticularly the former, who feed on them, and those trout and 
 grayling that live where these insects are more sparingly bred. 
 (The day-flies, as they are called, are not however strictly ephe- 
 ' meral, for some live but an hour or two. Tliey are produced 
 from larv», which inhabit rivulets, brooks, and the lesser rivers ; 
 and which, having become nymphae, crawl to the water's edge, 
 where they quit their coverings, and commence their existence 
 as winged insects. Yet feeble and weak with this great change 
 they have once more to quit the dress they have but just as- 
 sumed for a full birthday suit, and completely developed organs. 
 They now leave the water's edge, and seek the neighbouring 
 trees or bushes; where, strengthened by the warmth and light 
 FPiiEMBBA AMI jAiivi. gf j-jjg suii, thcy cuter on a short sportive life of a i'ew hours, 
 select a mate, consummate their nuptials, and deposit their impregnated ova in the waters 
 from which they so lately emerged. These various processes are all gone through in some 
 species within the hour ; some others are allowed two, three, or more hours of transient 
 existence. In a very few, life is prolonged to a second or third day ; but the greater number 
 never see the light of another morn. Their existence usually terminates on the spot that 
 witnessed their birth ; and the same pool which found them life, receives their last re- 
 mains : for after the exhaustion occasioned by depositing their eggs in the water, they usu- 
 ally become so enfeebled as never to rise again, but either are swallowed by fish, or are 
 washed to the bottom of the stream. 
 
 3132. This limited existence is in accordance with the wisdom and beneficence marked in 
 the whole round of animated nature. Nor is any injustice done to the animals themselves ; 
 they have already lived under other habiliments, most of them a year, some two years, and 
 it is affirmed that a few varieties exist even three years in their aquatic states. Was the 
 life of the Ephemera protracted to the usual period of insect existence, the air would be 
 loaded beyond endurance I On the banks of the Seine and the Marne, in the vicinity of 
 Paris, the Ephemera exhibit a singular spectacle for some days about the middle of August. 
 For several hours after sunset they rise in such vast multitudes, that they appear like the 
 flakes pressing upon each other in a heavy fall of snow. By and bye the whole surface of 
 the earth is covered with the swarms that have fallen upon it, after having finished their 
 short existence. 
 
 Sect. II. The Ephemera as Angling Baits. 
 
 3133. The angling history of the Ephemera regards their succcssional varieties, and there- 
 fore embraces their natural history generally. The entomological list of the Ephemera, 
 and the angler's practical catalogue of May-flies, duns, spinners, §'c. have never been 
 brought into accordance. It is probable that tlie naturalist is not acquainted with some 
 of the varieties which are known to the angler; and it is certain that the angler is 
 
1006 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 not in possession of many of those marked in the English entomological lists of species. 
 Of the suceessional races of Ephemera our angling list will supply some account. It will 
 then be seen that, to prevent an overwhelming influx, and yet to diffuse their advantages 
 as food for fishus and birds over an extended space of time, Providence has ordained that 
 they emerge from the water at various periods, the early varieties appearing in February 
 and March, and others so late as October and even November. It Ls interesting to 
 observe the influence of light and heat upon the several races. The early Ephemera: are 
 small and dark, but as the season advances, they enlarge somewhat in size ; the March 
 brown and the whirling dun are both larger and brighter than their precursors ; and 
 though the enlargement is not marked in all, yet the alteration in colour is almost uni- 
 versal ; the browns becoming orange and yellow ; the reds turning to cream colour ; and 
 the blues from a deep tinge to a pale dun. In the warm season of May and June, we are 
 greeted with the E. vulgata, or May-fly of the angler, the largest common English variety. 
 As the summer light and heat retrograde, so the ephemeral races which follow are seen to 
 become darker and smaller to suit tliemselves to the varying season, and to catch the be- 
 nefit of the diminished heat and light on their attractive colours. 
 
 3134. The elegance of the form of the Ephemeras generally, cannot have escaped the 
 angler's notice. When sitting on the waters, few insects look so elegant as the green 
 drake, and the graceful rising and sinking evolutions of the grey drake are also very strik- 
 ing. The markings on the wings of the March brown exhibit great beauty ; and the erect 
 position of their wings adds much to the grace of their carriage. The varieties of form 
 in wings are not very great among the Ephemera : the colours, however, are much varied, 
 and the reticulated structure is in some much more prominent than in others. Some have 
 transparent wings, some hyaline, some spotted ; some are white, and others of a glossy black, 
 as those of the grey drake. A few varieties are dipterous, and have two wings : one of 
 these, the haltera (native to the North of Europe) is furnished with beautiful minute 
 white wings. The tail is a distingishing feature in the Ephemera, being armed with either 
 two or three setaceous appendicles (or, in angling phrase, whisks), according to the species; 
 in gome the male has three, and the female but two. In the Ephemera vulgata, or May- 
 fly, they are carried in an elevated manner ; which circumstance, united to the green mark- 
 ings of the body, has occasioned this fly to be called green drake in many places, and in 
 others, the cock-up or tilt-up fly. 
 
 Sisa. The bodies of the ephemera tribe axe universally long and slender, and in some of the varieties they 
 are beautifully marked, as in the May-fly, where the segments are alternately green and yellow ; and in the 
 green drake, where the mealy yellow is enlivened by deep brown stripes. The little Alay-fly is singularly 
 beautiful, from its bright yellow hue. Some have orange bodies and dun wings, others have dun bodies and 
 orange wings, and some are variegated, while a numerous race exhibits blue in all its timings. Of the im- 
 portance of this genus to the angler, our list will give a proof when we enumerate sixteen distinct, well 
 known, and remarkable members, with numerous others not so decidedly acknowledged to be distinct 
 varieties. Several of these also appear again in the autumn, and may therefore be with justice reckoned 
 as new species. 
 
 3136. Dipping with the natural May-fly for trout is a most killing practice. It is usual 
 to put two on the hook at a time, by inserting the point of the hook into the thickest part 
 of the breast of one between the wings, bringing it out a little below the opposite point 
 in the back ; the" other is passed tail foremost, so as to cover the remainder of the hook 
 entirely. In treating of dipping generally, the use of the May-fly thus employed will be 
 enlarged on. Both the green and the grey drake are used in still and stream waters, and 
 so greedy are the trout after them, that from the first morning appearance of the green 
 drake, until the grey comes on in the evening, their eagerness appears unabated. The nu- 
 tritious effect of this food may be particularly remarked in the more than usual strength 
 of a hooked trout at these times. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. The Phryganece, Spring or Caddis-Jfies as Baits. 
 3137. The Phryganea, or spring-fly, or case-fly, is seen with antennae bristly, and longer 
 than the thorax ; mandible short, corneous, arched, and sharp ; maxilla membranaceous ; 
 
 feelers four ; stemmata three ; wings incumbent, hin- 
 der ones folded. The spring-flies are divided into 
 such as have two bristly processes to the tail, and 
 such as have the tail plain like the stone-fly. Tlie 
 oicaudated English species are not numerous ; but of 
 ) ^»^' \M// \ t^c united varieties known to naturalists, there are up- 
 
 "4^ /vML^VV wardsof seventy. The PAr^(7a«ea(spring-fly),orcaddis 
 
 baits (fl^. 489.), only yield in importance fbr angling 
 '«~<*>^ ' Z' / MrWk \ \ ^° the Ephemera ; but to them both in numbers and 
 attractive qualities its members must give place. The 
 popular term spring-fly, like that of Ephemera, has 
 no strict reference to their natural history. For 
 as the Ephemera live, some much less and some 
 rnF cAPPiB. much more than a day, so likewise the Phryganea 
 
 are not all born in the spring, but fresh varieties continue to appear at various periods ; 
 
Chap.VII. flies employed in angling. 1007 
 
 the early spring months bringing the alder or red fly, and the autumnal season closing 
 with the fetid brown. Thus, like the Ephemera, they appear in successional groups, 
 and furnish food for fishes, birds, &c. as well as sport for the angler. The caddis re- 
 semble the moth tribe in the carriage of their wings, particularly of the division en- 
 titled Tina;, from which tribe it is not by ordinary observation easy to distinguish them. 
 But the naturalist does it readily by their palpi or feelers, and by the stemmata on the 
 top of their heads. They are also further distinguished by their wings being generally 
 destitute of the powdery matter that embellishes those of the moth ; instead of which, 
 the wings of the Phryganea exhibit a curiously wrought reticulated structure ; neither 
 have they the spiral tongue of the Phaleiia. The spring-flies proceed from an aquatic 
 larva, which inhabits a curiously constructed tube, in old language called a cad-case. The 
 varieties of English Phryganea are considerable, though by no means so numerous as those 
 of the Ephemera : their size is however usually larger. The most prominent variety is the 
 P. grandis, or stone-fly of the angler. 
 
 3138. The stone-fiy, which also proceeds from a water larva, presents a thick body an inch in length, of a 
 brown colour, with yellow markings, particularly on the under surface of the belly. The upper wings are 
 gray, speckled, and streaked with dark cloudings, the under wings are of a yellowish brown, and lie flat on the 
 back, the upper folding over them. The habits of the stone-fly are simple ; it lives but a few weeks, during 
 which the female maybe seen paddling on the top of the water while depositing her eggs. They fly little, 
 but are seen crawling on almost every substance near the waters where they are bred. 
 
 3139. As a dipping-hait the stone-fly is a favourite one with many anglers, both for trout 
 and grayling : with the latter we have been very successful by the method called sinking 
 and drawing. It is used by putting either two at once on a hook (No. 5 or 6.), or one on 
 a No. 7. When two are put on, we always placed them ourselves tail to tail. We have 
 also seen them used otherwise, by running the point of the hook directly through one 
 which was drawn up the arming of a bristled liook (No. 6 or 7.), the other was passed tail 
 foremost its whole length over the hook, the head, breast, and wings covering the point 
 and barb. 
 
 3140. The Hymenoptera, or piercers, also follow these. They are all furnished with four 
 membranaceous wings, and a mouth strengthened with jaws. Most of the females have a 
 piercing oviduct, with which they insert their eggs within wood, and at the same time 
 they discharge an acrid fluid, which causes the vegetable sap to produce excrescences 
 called galls ; these form a nide for their larva;. Some of the females are provided with a 
 sting also, which, however, is generally concealed within the abdomen. 
 
 3141. The Cynips, or gall-fly, is one of this genus, and is thus designated : — Mouth with jaws without pro- 
 boscis ; female with sting. " These insects pass their larva and chrysalis state in those enlargements or 
 tubercles so common on various vegetables, and generally known by the name of galls. These galls, or 
 swellings, arise in consequence of the part on which they apiiear having been first punctured by the female 
 cynips, who, at the same time that she deposits her egg, discharges a peculiar fluid, which, by preventing the 
 natural course of the sap, causes a gradual enlargement to take place." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Gall-flies as Angling Baits, 
 
 3142. As angling baits of the gall-fly kind, we note the oak, ash, hawthorn, or cannon 
 fly, are the same, all which denote one favourite fly. The species we believe to be the 
 C. quercus petioli, and not C. quercus folii, which is smaller than the angler's fly here 
 intended. There is also another minute cynips ( C. viminalis') of a yellow colour marked 
 with black, which may be artificially dressed to advantage. This latter proceeds from a 
 chrysalis produced from a nide in the leaves of willows. It is a very common minute fly, 
 but we consider it extremely worthy of notice, and particularly so as being bred on the 
 spot where it must so often fall naturally in the way of the fish. It should, however, be 
 dressed very delicately as an artificial representative. There are also in our opinion many 
 others of the cynips genus, particularly those which are found on ash, alders, and willows, 
 which might be with propriety added to the catalogue of the fly-fisher's baits. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Tenthredines, or Saw-flies, as Angling Baits. 
 
 3143. The black caterpillar fly is drawn from this source, being a large bluff fly, very 
 much covered with hair, like the T. Amerina, without its rufous colouring. The Ten- 
 thredo Lutea might be used with advantage as a dipping bait, from its size and brilliant 
 colour. As an artificial fly it would also, from the circumstances of its locality, be likely 
 to prove a very killing bait. This genus, without doubt, would furnish many other 
 valuable types for artificial flies. The turnip-worm, bark-worm, and ash-grub, are also 
 derived from this source, being tenthredine larva. There is also a splendid variety of Ten- 
 thredo of the size of a wasp, but rather thicker in its body, which is of a bright yellow 
 colour barred with black. This, we conceive, is frequently mistaken for the wasp-fly of 
 some authors on angling; but the real wasp-fly is a dipterous insect (Mitsca Vespasimilis.) 
 
 3144. Sirex, or tailed-wasp : — antenna; filiform, with not less than twenty-tour joints, sometimes 
 more; palpi four; hinder ones long and clavated ; mandible thick, short, corneous, and dentated ; jaws 
 ciliated ; wings lanceolate and fl.it ; abdomen sessile, and terminating either in a sting, or an oviduct, which 
 is pxserted, stiff, and serrated. The larger sirex forms a very excellent salmon fly, and we think that in 
 mountainous countries, as in Scotland, it is even more killing than the wasp-fly ; it may be also dressed 
 
1008 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 much larger. The la itup, v/hlch measures about an Inch and a quarter in length, U of a yellowish white 
 colour, and Is found imbedded in decayed firs and pines, where it is burled by the ovipositor of the parent 
 fly : it is not unlike the larva of some beetles, but is thinner in proportion, and is furnished with a tail spine. 
 It would without doubt prove a useful bait also. 
 
 3145. Vespa or wasp : — antennaa filiform, first joint elongated and cylindrical; mouth 
 corneous, with compressed maxillte, without proboscis ; palpi four, unequal and filiform ; 
 eyes lunated ; body smooth, with the sting concealed. As angling baits derived from the 
 wasp family we may notice Vespa vulgaris, or common wasp, and V. craho, or hornet, both of 
 which are imitated for salmon fishi«g : but we much doubt whether, in horthern districts, 
 the artificial fly called the wasp, or hornet, be not drawn from the sirex, which is indigenous 
 to countries where coniferous pine trees abound. The larvaj or wasp-maggots, often called 
 wasp-grubs, are also an angling bait, as will appear in our description of larvse. 
 
 3146. Apis or bee. The generic characters of this valuable and interesting insect are, antennae filiform; 
 mouth horny ; maxillje and labrum membranaceous at the apex ; tongue inflated ; palpi four, unequal, and 
 filiform ; wings aculeous, in the females aud neuters concealed within the abdomen. There being upwards 
 of two hundred indigenous species, of the value of the Apis Mellijica, honey or domestic bee, it is needless to 
 treat. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Bees as Angling Baits. 
 
 3147. The humble bee {fig. 490.), either artificially or naturally, is a good bait for trout 
 and chub ; for the latter it is certainly one of the most killing that can be offered. Natu- 
 rally it may be used as a whipping bait, or for dipping 
 with ; and it succeeds best in one or other of these 
 methods, according to the situation in which it is used, 
 
 ^^ The varieties of the larger villose or hairy bees are nu- 
 'merous, but we have observed that those marked with 
 black and orange bars appeared to be [jreferred. We 
 have therefore principally confined ourselves to, first, the 
 large field humble bee {A. Lapidaria), the female of which 
 is much the largest, being almost an inch long ; and 
 thus it makes a most magnificent bait for chub. It is 
 of a deep black, except the end of the belly, which 
 """'"'"' ""• is of a bright orange coloured red. The male is much 
 
 smaller than the female, but is similarly marked. Second : the ground humble bee {A. Ter- 
 restris). This is another very large black variety, with a yellow barring on the back, and 
 its abdomen tipped with a considerable portion of white. Third : the garden humble bee 
 (A.Hortorum) is considerably smaller than the other, and has the abdomen tipped, like A. 
 Terrestris, with white ; but it has more yellow displayed in its barrings. 
 
 3148. Some anglers remove the ivings when they use them, which is totally unnecessary, 
 and is also unnatural ; and we believe that the buzzing noise made by the action of the 
 wings, and the disturbance to the water, tends, on the contrary, to attract the fish, who are 
 on the look out for these accidents to insects. Other anglers are equally careful in remov- 
 ing the sting, which we likewise believe to be equally unnecessary ; but there is at least a 
 stronger pretext for taking away the sting than for removing the wings ; so those who advo- 
 cate the necessity of the operation may perform it thus : hold the bee between the finger 
 and thumb, and pressing the belly until the sting is protruded (but by no means draw it 
 out, as that usually brings with it the intestines), cut it oflf close with a pair of scissors. 
 Humble bees in almost any quantity may be procured from clover fields, bean plant.-itions, 
 &c. &c. and may be kept with flowers a few days. Bee grubs are valued also by some 
 anglers, and will be described hereafter. Fishermen differ in their accounts of tlae dis- 
 position in fish to become sensible to pain from a puncture of the sting. Some experiments 
 would seem to favour an apparent dread of the bee by fish : we will not deny the circum- 
 stance, but we will state that we have used it successfully in dibbing many times, and hope 
 to do so again. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Ant-flies as .ingling Baits. 
 
 3149. Of the ants there are two varieties, Formica rubra and Formica nigra, or red and black 
 ants. The former are more common in woods, the latter present themselves almost every where, 
 and no where more than in our gardens. Each of these varieties live in societies after the 
 manner of bees, and their industry and internal economy will repay any attention that can be 
 bestowed upon them. At present we can only regard them as objects of attraction to a consi- 
 derable degree from being so often blown on the water, and thus thrown in their way. The 
 societies of ants are composed of males, females, and neuters. The males and females only 
 are winged, the neuters are apterous or wingless. The males and females appear to be 
 gifted with wings to enable them to fly to distant places to colonise fresh colonies ; and it is 
 in this travel that they so frequently fall in the way of the fish. The female ant is several 
 times larger than the male, being about the bulk of a moderate sized house-fly : the male is 
 scarcely a third of the size. As this disparity exists in both communities, the black and the 
 red, so wo may thence account for the introduction of four artificial ant-flies — a large and 
 
Chap.VII. flies as ANGLING BAITS. 1009 
 
 small black ant, and a large and small red ant. We may also be guided in our choice of 
 these by attention to the natural history of the insect. In rivers which border woody situ- 
 ations it is probable that the red ant will abound ; and when such is the case, the prudent 
 angler will confine himself principally to that variety : but, on the contrary, when meadows 
 surround the waters, it will be probable that the l)lack ant may be most plentiful, and, as such, 
 may be the most proper for use. And as the black is in all cases more common than the 
 red, so more dependence is to be placed on it ; for it may be regarded as a general rule, 
 that those baits naturally most common to any situation are those that will prove most con- 
 stantly attractive to fish. As baits for whipping during the time they last, they are with 
 some great favourites ; and we know they will take fish, particularly dace, and if sunk a 
 little below the surface, roach also. As dipping baits they may likewise be used, putting 
 two or even three on a hook, No. 7 or 8. ; of course we mean the larger sort. The season 
 for using them is during June and July, and it sometimes continues in August. 
 
 Sect. III. Tlie Diptera as Angling Baits. 
 
 .S150. The dipterous itisects have two wings only, with halteres or balancers as a counter- 
 poise at their base. The mouth is furnished with a proboscis, connected in some genera 
 with a vagina, in others with two palpi, but having no maxillse. The genera are, 1. the 
 astrus, or gad-fly, which we shall pass over. 
 
 3151. 2. The Tiptdce, or crane-fly, or long-legs, a nickname which is usually preceded by some 
 trivial personal appellation, as Gaffer, Harry, or Father, and as far as legs go they certainly 
 well deserve the name, as theirs are at least three times the length of the body. They have 
 two transparent wings, long and narrow, without ailerons or petty wings; instead of which 
 they have two fine balances, with long pedicles and round heads like a mallet. In the 
 corselet are placed four stigmata, and on the breast appear two stemmata or additional eyes, 
 as supposed by Reaumur. Each ring of the body is composed of two half cylinders joined 
 into one by means of a membrane, which structural peculiarity affords them room to distend 
 or close up at pleasure. These gaffer long legs of our schoolboy days are not only common 
 in themselves, but numerous also in their species, and hence are likely to come much in 
 the way of fish. Tiie smaller Tipula; are even more numerous than the larger, and of 
 greater variety ; and the inference is, that they must be produced in continual successions, 
 or otherwise the original insects must remain through the year, as it is seldom that they are 
 not to be met with. Their intimate resemblance to gnats is of no consequence to the 
 angler's practice, as the artificial dressing for one represents the other also. 
 
 3152. The varieties of Tipulce, which may be considered as particularly worthy a place in the angler's list, are, 
 first, the field crane-fly ( T. liivoia,JigA01.) measuring an inch and a half in length, with transparent wings 
 
 having dusky markings. This large variety is a good daping 
 bait as a natural fly for chub, for which two should be used on one 
 hook. Dressed artificially it will also kill all the fly taking fish. 
 Secondly, the garden crane-fly (T. Hurtorum) is less than the 
 former ; its wings are transparent, with whitish variegations. The 
 species T. Oleracea and T. Cornicina it is unnecessary to describe, 
 as the artificial representations of the T. Horiortim, or the garden 
 crane-fly, will answer for these likewise. Thirdly, the yellow striped 
 crane-fly (T. Crocata) is a species remarkable for lively colours, 
 and well deserves the angler's notice, as there are weathers and 
 waters which would make its brilliancy useful, such as a gloomy 
 blustering day, or a turbury water, i. e. one tinged by the effects 
 of a flood. It has a polished Ijlack body, with yellow wings round 
 the belly part of it. Fourthly, T. Plumosa : a large varietj of this 
 species enters the angler's catalogue under the name of- the 
 spider-fly. Both its larva and pupa are aquatic. Its larva is cer- 
 tainly aquatic, but whether the pupa state is superinduced within 
 or out of the water, we apprehend to be a matter of doubt ; nor 
 have we perfectly assured ourselves of the true character of this 
 angling bait. It is still to be ascertained whether as a pupa it creeps 
 among loose gravel, stones, and sand, to await its final change ; or its transformation from a pupa Into 
 the imago or fly having already taken place, it has yet to remain some days to perfect its wings. To the 
 angler as an angler the alternative is immaterial ; but to the naturalist it is otherwise. 
 
 31-53. As a dipping bait the Harry long-legs, as this fly is called by the vulgar, is a great favourite with 
 some anglers, who draw one on the hook from the breast upwards, so that the wings may extend themselves, 
 while the lower part of the hook should be covered over with another. In this way chub, and occasionally 
 small trout, might be taken. .Salter, who was celebrated as a dipper for chub, says, " It is a killing bait for 
 them and trout in .\ugust and September." We agree with him as regards chub ; but we think that it is not 
 so killing a bait for trout : at least in the Thames and the Lea, where this excellent angler exhibited his skill, 
 there were few trout to be dipped for, and still fewer to be taken. 
 
 31-54. Musca, or Jit/. The vast extent of this genus may be judged of from the circumstance that in 
 Gmelin's edition of the Systema Katum, 5.50 species of flies are described ; which are, according to Harris, 
 not one half of the number of English species only. The Muscce have been divided into those with two 
 short feelers or palpi, and those without ; they have also been separated into the downy or hairy, and the 
 smooth. Dr. Shaw further groups them according to the antennae, as being simple, or as being armed with 
 hair or plume. 
 
 Sect. IV. Flesh-flies as Angling Baits. 
 
 3155. Of the angling Musca it is difficult to give a correct list, so many being used by 
 
 some anglers, that are not common to others. We conceive that we have ourselves used 
 
 twenty species, and we might have used twenty more, without exhausting those which have 
 
 proved valuable acquisitions to the angler's catalogue. The early small fly. No. 2. of our list, 
 
 3 T 
 
1010 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 is we believe a musca ; the cowdung-fly, Mo. 4. also ; the wasp-fly is M. vespashnilis ,- 
 and there are several others less legibly defined, which enter both the practice and the 
 descriptions under vague and discordant names of angling authors. 
 
 3156. The flesh-flics 3.re, M. rowiVona, or blue-bottle, which forms an excellent whipping bait for dace. M. 
 Carinaria, or large blow-fly, is one of the hairy or bristly muscae; and it may be remarked of this species, that 
 it is viviparous, and produces living larva; instead of eggs. M. grossa, a still larger fly than either of these, 
 is hairy, and has bristled antennae. Each of these varieties may be used for whipping for dace, &c. and their 
 size makes them also good dipping baits for trout, chub, roach, dace, &c. Grayling also may be taken by 
 them, as we have witnessed to their cost and our gain. 
 
 3157. Asa7i evening bait, a little before sunset, the natural large black flies are killing baits for chub when 
 dexterously thrown over their haunts, under bushes. Sec. As the sun goes down, the flesh-fly should be 
 changed for the moths ; first the brown, and at last the white. The angler's bait, called the gentle, as is 
 well known, is the larva of the flesh-fly. 
 
 3158. The gnat ( Culex) will engage a little of our notice. It has antenna filiform, and 
 approximate ; in some, simply feathered ; others, in whorls ; the vagina is exserted, univalve, 
 and flexible ; setae, five ; palpi, two. 
 
 .TISD. The gnat as an angling bait is occasionally effective, particularly in fine waters and 
 bright skies, and even more particularly as the second dropper under a cloudy one. The 
 most killing artificial representations of gnats are the black, the blue, and the midge ; all 
 the other varieties also may be figured by these, provided the size and colours are varied 
 according to circumstances, to suit species, seasons, and waters. Among these, the follow- 
 ing appear the most prominent : — The black gnat ( C. reptans\ of a very dark colour, 
 with transparent wings, legs marked with a bar of white. Of all the gnat varieties, and 
 they are very numerous, this is the most common. The common gnat ( C. pipiens) is 
 numerous, and the most inveterate bloodsucker of all the race. Its wings are transparent ; 
 its body is cinereous, with eight brown rings : the antennee of the male are pectinated or 
 feathered. The next is the midge ( C. pnlicaris'), which is a still smaller species, of a dark 
 variegated hue, whose name is derived from the Swedish term for gnat : this also appears 
 in the summer. Our limits will not admit of an extension of these, although there are 
 many more ; but as they are subordinate to these in attractive qualities to fishes, they can 
 be dispensed with. We hardly need observe, that it is the artificial representations of 
 these which are used by anglers. The blue-bottle, and indeed all the large Muscce, or flies, 
 are however occasionally daped with in their natural state for trout, grayling, &c. &c. They 
 kill also even more eflfectively when dressed, and may be so obtained of all fly dressers. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Of Beetle Larva as Angling Baits. 
 
 3160. Bohs, or grubs of the angler, are the larvse of the Scarabai. The white worm-grub, 
 earth or white worm-bob, are the produce of the cockchaflfer, stag beetles, and a few other 
 varieties of the larger beetles. Those immediately intended here are of a dingy yellow 
 colour, with a pale red head, and the yellow hue heightened towards the tail. The largest 
 of this species is gained from the stag beetle, but is not very common : the next in size is 
 that of the cockchaffer, which is found in great plenty in loamy soils, when turned up by the 
 plough ; and it is to prey on these that rooks are found to follow the plough tail so closely. 
 
 3161. The cowdung bobs, or clap baits of the angler, are the larvae of the stercoracious 
 beetles, which deposit their eggs under or within masses of either horse or cowdung. 
 These are rather less than the earth-bob, or chaffer-grub, but resemble it in figure, though 
 they are rather darker in colour, particularly about the head : as however they are the 
 produce of several varieties of the Pilularia beetles, they somewhat differ in these respects. 
 One of them, and we think the best bait of the tribe, is longer than the others, and is the 
 produce of Silpha Vespilio of the entomologist. Its length is more than an inch ; its body 
 is also more pointed at each extremity than the other ; and each of its rings is marked by an 
 orange coloured bar across its middle. 
 
 3162. The cabbage grub is the larvae of the S.auratus, or golden beetle, of our gardens ; and 
 the larva> of some other Scarabcei, not very unlike them, being found in similar situations, 
 it follows that there are two or three distinct varieties of cabbage grub. They are none of 
 them large, but have the relative properties of the Scarabcei. Tlie cabbage grub is used in 
 the same manner with other larva for roach, chub, dace, trout, and grayling, by placing 
 two on a hook : if they are very soft, the hook should be armed with a bristle, to retain the 
 grub thereon ; scalding will however harden them sufBciently for the unbristled hook. 
 
 3163. The meal worm is a favourite bait with some fancy anglers for all those fish which take the gentles and 
 other larvae. It is even more sought after by bird fanciers, particularly for their nightingales, than by 
 anglers. It is the larva of the darkling beetle, or Tenebrio Molitor, with a dusky long body, which, running 
 quickly about our outhouses, is a well known insect. Its egg (laid always near or among provisions, par- 
 ticularly of the grain kind), produces the meal worm, so called from being frequently found in flour mills and 
 mealmen's warehouses. In figure these baits are not unlike an elongated gentle, of a yellowish white colour, 
 and being often of an inch in length, one will fill up a No. 9. hook very respectably, but two are necessarj' for 
 any size larger ; and as they are rather hard in their coats, our practice has been when using two to double 
 the second on the point of the hook. They are u.seful when gentles are not to be procured, and will then 
 kill the same fish to which gentles are offered if used in the same manner. Dace seem mightily taken with 
 them. 
 
 3164. To preserve the various bobs and grubs for winter use, nothing more is necessary than 
 to place them with some of the earth in which they were taken in any vessel. Some put 
 moss with them ; whether this be added or not, they should be kept in a cool situation, but 
 
Chap. VII. CATERPILLARS AS BAITS. 1011 
 
 free from frosts, and in this way they will gradually harden. Previous to their being used, 
 should it be requisite to make them even more tough than they then appear, they may be 
 immersed iu scalding water a few minutes, which will have the desired effect. 
 
 3165. In the angler's use of bobs, or larvae of various kinds, judgment must of course be 
 exercised to adapt the size of the hook to that of the bait. The largest bob, or grub, will 
 cover No. 5. hook ; the next size may be placed on No. 6. ; and the remainder on No. 7. 
 It is always prudent to use a bristled hook, otherwise the internal parts of the grub will 
 exude, and it will slip down the hook ; but when a bristle is attached it stays the worm. If 
 this method be not pursued, use two grubs, sliding one wholly up the hook, and then 
 passing another three-fourths of its substance on the barbed portion. Occasionally the bob, 
 or beetle larva, is used with a pair of wings, and is then drawn principally on the surface 
 of the water, being allowed to dip now and then only a little below it : in this way it is 
 roved with hither and thither successfully. These grubs are sometimes used at midwater 
 as roving baits, and still more frequently they are employed in float angling. Our North 
 Country Angler, the most indefatigable fish killer that ever wetted a line, by his own ac- 
 count at least (and there is no reason that we know of to doubt him), is not content with 
 the destructive properties of the bob, which he considers an excellent bait, but he adds to 
 it a small hackle-fly, which he hangs two feet above it. The believers in transmigration 
 would say, that hereafter he will be seen dangling on the additional bait hook. 
 
 3166. Father Walton praises these baits for bream and carp. Mr. Best takes a wider field, and says they 
 are choice baits from the beginning of November until the middle of April for chub, roach, dace, salmon, 
 Bmelts, trout, bream, tench, and carp. We have angled with them, and have taken fish by their means ; but 
 as long as our gentles lasted, we never laid them aside to use bobs of any description. Mr. Salter's opinion 
 coincides with our own, that they are not very killing : they appear to be in favour chiefly among country 
 anglers in still waters, especially tor perch. They are found in light mould, and under and about cabbages 
 and potatoes ; are very tough, and will live a long while among half-dried cowdung, or light mould. 
 
 3167. Lc'pidoplero7is larvcp, in popular language called caterpillars, are when hatched very small, but they 
 grow rapidly, some of them to a very great size, as that of the privet hawk-moth. The true caterpillar, as 
 larv£e of this order are called, are distinguished by the number of their legs, there never being less than eight, 
 nor more than sixteen, in any variety of true caterpillar . Such as have more always belong to some other 
 order of insects. The three anterior pairs of feet which are affixed to the three first rings of the body are 
 hard, scaly, and always of the same number. The hinder feet, on the contrary, are soft, and vary both in 
 number and in figure. T"he body is composed of twelve segments, to the first the head is attached, and is 
 hard and crustaceous. On each side of the body are nine spiracula, or breathing holes. The caterpillar 
 experience.? numerous changes or moultings, at each of which not only the skin, but the jaws, mouth, an. 
 tennjB, palpi, and a portion of the head itself, are renewed also. 
 
 Subject. 2. The Caterpillar as an Angling Bait. 
 3168. The caterpillar in angling is not only worthy of attention in itself as a dipping 
 or daping bait, but also as a model for an artificial representative of very great importance 
 to the fly-fisher, known in his vocabulary as a palmer. In olden times it was called a 
 palmer-worm, after the caterpillar, which was, we presume, so designated from its roving or 
 pilgrim-like disposition. It is however difficult to account for the present mode of dressing 
 the palmer so short and round, as an image of the lengthened form of the true caterpillar. 
 We are disposed to think that the palmer-fly, as it is called, was dressed as a type, not only 
 of other small round hairy caterpillars, but also of some other larva, as the tenthredines, 
 and even the hairy or silken cocoons of some small moths, &c. ; for in no wise does this 
 particular formation of the artificial palmer typify the long caterpillars of the larger moths 
 and butterflies. Thus in Best's Art of Angling, which is compiled from the older works, 
 we read, " Palmer-fly, palmer-worm, woolbed or cankers, are found on herbs, plants, and 
 trees, where they are bred, if not a perfect caterpillar, yet undoubtedly a species thereof; 
 they gain the name of woolbeds from their outward parts being woolly : these and the May- 
 fly are the foundation of fly angling." 
 
 3169. The true caterpillars are extremely varied and numerous : in our gardens we find a large supply, 
 particularly on our Brassiae, or cabbage tribe of vegetables. These are mostly the produce of varieties of 
 the white butterfly (Pontia), as P. BrassiciE, P. Chaniclea, P. Rapes, P. Metr<E, &c. ; and we may observe 
 that no caterpillars are better for dipping baits than these. 
 
 3170. In putting caterpillars on the hook some nicety is required ; if it be roughly done, the soft contents 
 of the caterpillar will escape. A bristled hook also is necessary, of No. 5, 6, or 7. according to circum- 
 stances, on which the caterpillar should be threaded, passing it up from the shoulders, leaving 
 half an inch of the tail pendent : pass or thread another contrarywise, taking care to have the 
 barb completely covered. Inspect the bait very frequently, and change it often. We have also 
 daped successfully with a pair of brown wings on a hook No. 5., and with one caterpillar 
 passed up the hook to meet the wings, where a retaining bristle dressed on the hook with them 
 should be placed (see y?g.492.) 
 
 3\7\.Neuropterous larme are most of them carnivorous and are singularly agile, predaceous,and 
 voracious. As being mostly aquatic, they are interesting to the angler; and although they do 
 not stand conspicuously on his books as baits, they may be occasionally used as such in all their 
 , varieties, it being an unerring law in the creation, that those which prey on all around them 
 I are also preyed on by others ; were it not so, their numbers would increase to an injurious 
 extent. 
 
 3172. The larva of the Libellula, when burst from the egg, increases by time to half the size of 
 a parent fly, changing its skin as it grows several times. Its head presents, like that of its 
 parent, a curious contrivance in a kind of mask, which can be opened at pleasure, to enable its 
 jaws to seize and devour its prey, which consists of small fishes and water insects in all their 
 . varieties. These larvaB move in the water by repeated jerks, caused by ejecting a stream of water 
 from their own tails, which thus forces them forwards. It is to be observed however, that the water 
 ejected has first served for respiration. They may be secured by a dexterous trawl with a landing net, but 
 
 3 T 2 
 
1012 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 they will not live long out of the water, and without doubt they might be used as baits with a reasonable 
 prospect of success for any of the neighbouring fish ; but the trouble of catching them would not be repaid by 
 even an ordinary degree of sport. 
 
 Sect. V. The History of the Caddis, or Larva of the Ephemera. 
 .3173. These ephemeral larviE as angling baits do not require much of our notice, at least they have not been 
 often employed in general practice, and still less frequently are they mentioned in the list of baits. We have 
 ourselves tried them as a mere matter of experiment, after having, for the purpose of observation, extracted 
 them from their holes in banks, &c. but when employed it was always with dubious success. Roach and 
 dace we found would occasionally take them, and, if we remember aright, perch also ; but they were never 
 greedily accepted by either. 
 
 ,3174. The larva of the Phryganete are the caddies of tlie angler, and are produced from 
 eggs deposited by the parent on the leaves of willows, alders, and other trees which hang 
 over rivers or pools ; and to those leaves they attach themselves by a viscous secretion until 
 they are hatched, when falling into the water they become aquatic by means of organs 
 already prepared to assimilate with such a state. The members of tlie genus are very nu- 
 merous, but the different species present one common character in their mode of life, though 
 they are diversified in size and the immediate structure of their habitation. Hatched from 
 the ovum and falling into the water, the animal instantly sets about to counteract its de- 
 fenceless state by building itself a dwelling, where it thrives and grows to maturity, and 
 attains, in the larger species, to an inch, or an inch and a half in length, when it exhibits a 
 long depressed form {Jig. 489. ), usually of different shades, the hinder part being the lightest ; 
 the colours, however, vary in the species, from brown to greenish and dirty yellow. The 
 body is furnished with six legs, by which, when it has thrust them out of its case, it can 
 draw itself about with facility in search of food. To fasten the case securely to the body, 
 most of the species have a dorsal tubercle, which retains and keeps it from sliding away 
 with the current. In these cases they remain some one, others two, and some three years, 
 according to their species. 
 
 3175. The process of forming the caddis case appears to commence thus : the animal spins 
 a silken lining, through the interstices of which it throws out an animal glue, serving as the 
 mortar for cementing the masonry of this outer covering. In the selection of the materials 
 of their residence, directed by an unerring instinct, caddies evince not only much skill, but 
 also apparent forethought. If they occupy rivulets or running brooks, they give solidity 
 and weight to the structure of their dwellings. If their situation be in stagnant waters, 
 the lighter materials of vegetable origin are used ; and if, accidentally, the medium they 
 inhabit becomes changed and forms a current, they attach to their frail and light dwelling a 
 stone as an anchor. It may be observed, that the architectural processes of the caddis, or 
 case-worm larva, are in direct opposition to the efforts of man, who commences his build- 
 ing from without by raising a superstructure according to his means, intended not only to 
 afford hiinself comfort, but also to excite admiration in those around him. Our minute 
 builder, on the contrary, commences his operations on the internal furniture of the mansion, 
 and the limits of his walls are the lines of deinarcation of his own person. In this adapt- 
 ation all are agreed ; but in the outline of the domicile, and the component materials of it, 
 great diversities are manifest, as seen in our exemplar. 
 
 StjBSECT. 1. The Caddies as Angling Baits. 
 
 3176. IVe have already noted the flies produced from these cases, as objects of the angler's 
 consideration, and we now turn our attention to these grubs or larvse ; and as their varieties 
 are important objects also of the angler's notice, we have already figured the leading member 
 of them at p. 1006., observing that the larger varieties only, as might be supposed, are in 
 general use for daping or dipping with, such as the stone-fly {P. grandis'), thu caddis-fly ( P. 
 bimacidata), the rhombic (P. rhombica), Ike. &c. In their relative value as baits, we know of no 
 distinction among them. They succeed best in small and slow streams or ponds; the local 
 circumstances of large, wide, and rapid rivers not being favourable to their evolutions, con- 
 sequently they are seldom found in great numbers there ; nor do they prove very successful 
 baits ill such situations. When they are tolerably plentiful in wider streams, they are only 
 seen near the edges: in such waters they will kill fish, but best in tlie most quiet parts of 
 them. As their food is partly vegetable and partly animal matter, such as minute insects 
 and fish-spawn, so they are to be looked for when these are at hand, particularly in brooks, 
 pools, and ponds. They are very often found adhering to aquatic plants ; on the water- 
 cress (Nasturtium officinale) they may generally be seen. The stone-fly we will again re- 
 mark on as a very useful and very important fly to the angler, but he must avoid falling 
 into a very gross error, common among many of these gentry, which is to consider this and 
 the May-fly as similar insects, and so to describe them, for this is erroneous. Both the 
 green drake and the grey drake are Neuroptera, and so is the LibeUula, or dragon-fly : but 
 this latter, like the stone-fly, exhibits no tail appendages as seen in the May-fly, either in 
 its larva state, its nymph state, nor as a perfect May-fly, as this ephemera is called among 
 fishermen. 
 
 3177. The variations in the accounts of the properties of caddies as baits, are dependent on the nature of the 
 waters they have been tried in. They have their localities as well as other animals, and are most readily 
 
Chap. VII. THE CADDIES AS BAITS. 1013 
 
 taken where tliey are themselves Indigenous. In the Colne, the Lea, and the New River, they abound, and 
 in all the smaller streams of the midland counties not subjected to violent floods they occur also. In meres 
 and sheets of water, where there are reeds and other aquatic plants, they likewise exist in profusion : in 
 such waters they will take fish, and consequently will obtain eulogists. 
 
 3178. The piper caddis is one of the largest, and is principally met with in northern and Welsh streams, 
 where it is a favourite bait; but it is never found except where the bottoms are limestone or large pebljles. 
 It is about an inch long, the case is straight, and rough from being covered with sand or gravel, and is ap- 
 parently a small stick, of which the pith was decayed before the insect, in its state immediately succeeding 
 its exclusion from the egg, lodged itself. Advanced to an aurelia, which is generally in April or beginning 
 of May, it leaves its case and last covering, a sort of skin resembling a fish's bladder f which is the method 
 of the whole genus), and immediately, with its many legs, paddles upon the top of the water. It seldom 
 flies, although it has four wings, which in their inlant state are short, but soon extend longer than the 
 body. This is usually called the stone-fly, and in Wales the water-cricket, from its similitude to that 
 insect." 
 
 .'J 1 79. To collect and preserve caddies, turn up the stones, and the best will adhere to 
 them: when the quantity wanted is obtained, put them into a linen bag for five or six 
 days, dip them, together with the bag, into water once a day, and hang them up ; they 
 will then turn yellow, become tough, and fitter for angling than when first got from the 
 brook : if meant to be kept long, they must be put into a thick woollen bag, with some of 
 the moist gravel or sand from the same rivulet from which they were taken ; they must 
 be wetted twice a day, but oftener in very hot weather : when you carry them abroad fill 
 the bag with water, and holding the mouth of it close, let the water run from them : under 
 such treatment they have been kept three weeks. 
 
 3180. Another mode of preserving them i.s, by placing them in an earthen pot full of river 
 water, with some of the gravel they were bred in at the bottom ; but the preceding method 
 is preferable. Some preserve them in their native water by means of bait-pans of different 
 sizes. Place over the tops covers of wood, or linen ; if of wood, let the tops be punched 
 full of holes, but not so large as to admit of the insects escaping when placed in the river : 
 this treatment not only keeps them cool, but supplies them with aliment in the fresh water. 
 Others preserve them in moss in a woollen bag on a damp floor, taking care that the bag 
 retains a proper moisture. 
 
 3181. Mr. Salter, whose authority as a southern bottom angler is most respectable, is not 
 so favourable to these baits. He expresses himself thus: "cads, caddis," or straw case- 
 worm.s, are hardly worth the trouble of getting, or preserving. The fly is the stone-fly; 
 the green and grey drakes are similarly encased in pieces of rushes, dried stems of weeds, 
 8fC. I ! " That so good a practical angler, and so excellent a practical writer as Mr. Salter, 
 should have been so ignorant of the natural history of the Ephemera, as to class them with 
 the cad-case tribes, from which they are as distinct as the bee from the fly, can only be 
 accounted for by the unfortunate practice of taking whatever is written on trust. " These 
 caddies," he continues, " look like maggots or grubs, of a yellowish colour, that are found 
 in cases, or husks of wood and stones; and those encased in rushy or weedy husks are 
 invariably green. Case-worms, rough coats, &c. were formerly used in angling for roach, 
 dace, and chub ; but in respect to their value as baits for fishing, compared with what the 
 modern anglers use, they are hardly worth naming or describing, yet are extremely 
 curious as a natural production." Afterwards he says, " In the New River, and some 
 other small streams, I have found the roach take a cad freely in the month of April ; and 
 trout also will sometimes prefer it to a worm." 
 
 3182. We may sum up these contradictory accounts by adding the result of our own experience, which is, 
 that in some small rivers with little run they will kill every kind of worm taking fish at bottom. In large 
 rapid streams, particularly such as run over limestone, they are but indifferent substitutes for gentles or 
 worms. In the Trent they prove singularly attractive to fish, as well as in all the streams of a similar size, 
 which flow through clay and gravel, around the metropolis. The regular caddis fishing commences in May, 
 and continues until June : after which time however, other caddies continue to present themselves, but they 
 are small. 
 
 3183. The dock orflag-vorm of the angler, is a minute caddis of the larvae of some varieties of the Pliry- 
 ganca. The investing case is made of the vegetable straws around, and sometimes a hollowed stem is found 
 by a larva already made, and is immediately tenanted. The caddis itself is of a reddish yellow, and exhibits 
 the same figure and properties as its larger congeners, the stone-fly, rhombica, &c. &c. 
 
 3184. To the angler these offer a bait of the same nature as the common caddis, but more minute and more 
 accessible. They may be procured without the intervention of a groping-net, and by merely pulling up 
 some of the flags around the still parts of a river, or any sedgy pit or pool near it ; for this variety can only 
 be found in still quiet situations, and never ventures into the open water. ]^y shaking the roots gently to 
 free them from the soil, and tlien looking well into them, the cad-cases will be iound adhering to their fibres. 
 The inexperienced may not readily discover them, but by carefully examining every portion which appears 
 tubular, and rather exceeds half an inch in length, they may be detected. If to be used innnediately, pick 
 them out dexterously with a pin ; but if to be preserved for future use, proceed with them as previously 
 directed. The early summer months are the best for employing these baits. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Turnip Worm, Fish Grub, Sj'c. as Baits, 
 318.5. Of this bait, found at the roots of many bulbous vegetables besides turnips, Captain 
 Williamson gives the following accurate accoimt, accurate at least as far only as regards 
 their appearance and habits. For want of a due acquaintance with the natural history of 
 insects, Capt. W. is led into the error, not of considering them as true caterpillars, wh.ich 
 .some others have pronounced them to be, but by the more remarkable one of cla.ssing them 
 with earth worms. The general acumen of this gentleman makes this oversight a matter 
 of surprise. 
 
 3 T 3 
 
1014 FISHING. PartVIII. 
 
 3186. " Turnip wor?ns are of a peculiar appearance, having greenish blue heads and cream coloured bodies. 
 They are commonly found under large wide turnips, and under large potatoes ; in both of which they make 
 holes, and occasionally seem to nestle in the cavities occasioned by their own dejiredations. When first ex- 
 posed to view, they generally curl themselves up into a ring, in which state they will often remain a long 
 time, without making any eflbrt to get away. They are about two inches and a half long, and rarely stretch 
 themselves out like other worms. These are not very good baits ; but when put into a pot with moist 
 rotten dung, they improve a little, and may answer when more showy worms are not at hand." 
 
 3187. Of the value of the larvie of the wasp and bee tribes, called wasp and bee grubs, we can say but little 
 from our own experience. We have certainly fished with them, and as baits for slow deep waters they are 
 valuable ; but as brains are equally efficient as winter baits for chub, and pastes and gentles for other 
 fish, and are more readily procured, we have adhered chiefly to them in our own practice. Whenever these 
 grubs fall conveniently in the way of the fisher, we would however advise him to store them up for use. 
 Extended angling habits lead to a conviction in every practitioner of the art, that the more varied his baits 
 are, the more he accommodates his fishings to different waters, different prey, and different times and 
 seasons. 
 
 3188. Mr. Daniel says, " The young brood of wasps, bees, and humble bees, may be discovered by the going 
 in and out of the old ones. By dipping linen rags in melted brimstone, and thrusting them late at night into 
 the hole or place where the nest is, and setting them on fire, the old wasps or bees will be smothered, and 
 the combs, containing the young covered with films, may be taken without danger of being stung. From the 
 comb no more should be removed than are at any time wanted for present use. Some boil them, for imme- 
 diate use, three or four minutes in milk, which will make them stick well on the hook ; but if kept above 
 three or four days after boiling, they will turn black." 
 
 3189. " The ynung wasp, or bee grub, Mr. Salter tells us, "is an excellent daping and 
 tripping bait for trout : this maggot is much like the common gentle, but considerably 
 larger : use a No. 8. hook, put a good bunch of them on at a time, and let them swim 
 down the current, touching the bottom." We can vouch for this being good practice in 
 Middlesex, Essex, and Hertfordshire ; and also in the sharp streams of Derbyshire. 
 
 3190. The blow- flies (M. Vomitoria) deposit their eggs on animal matter either putrid or 
 fresh. In a few hours the larv£e or c/entles are hatched, and when full grown, which hap- 
 pens in eight or ten days, they are of a white or yellowish white colour, with a slight 
 tinge of pale red, and of a lengthened shape, with a sharpened front in which the mouth is 
 situated, and from whence the body gradually enlarges in size to the last or terminal seg- 
 ment, which is of a very broad and flattened form, surrounded by several slightly pro- 
 minent tips, and furnished with a pair of dusky specks resembling eyes, so that an inat- 
 tentive spectator might easily mistake this part for the head, and the proper head for the 
 tail. When the animal changes to a chrysalis, the skin dries round it, and the whole 
 assumes a completely oval form and reddish colour, which soon changes into a reddish 
 brown. In ten days more, the fly itself emerges. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Gentles as Angling Baits. 
 
 3191. To the angler the larvas of the blow-flies are highly important ; and it is somewhat 
 singular that they are so, seeing that the animal from which such larva proceeds is not 
 aquatic, and that under ordinary circumstances it is not likely that its larva should reach 
 the water ; for a carcass, if thrown into it, before it became fly-blown, would certainly 
 never produce maggots there. It is even very questionable also, whether immature larva? 
 would attain perfection under water. 
 
 3192. To procure or blow gentles, nothing more is necessary than to expose any animal 
 matter, such as a carcass or portion of one, either fresh or putrid, within the reach of blow- 
 flies during the spring, summer, or autumn months, and the gentles will appear on it in a 
 very few days. There is some fancy among anglers about what animal matter is to be 
 chosen for the purpose ; and as the larvse certainly feed on it, so, a priori, we might sup- 
 pose some kinds would prove more nutritious than others, and thus produce finer gentles. 
 Under this view we are not certain that such is not the case : reasoning generally, it might 
 be alleged that, as instinct is more unerring than reason, the parent animal would 
 choose no situation that was not adequate to fulfil her intentions of rearing her young 
 to maturity. There are other circumstances however, favourable to their full development 
 or growth, which may somewhat influence our choice ; the principal of these are moisture 
 and seclusion. For this purpose we gash the liver which we hang up, that the fissures 
 may remain moist, and afford a nestling place for the young larvEe. The head of an animal, 
 as of a sheep, &c. ; or the whole carcass of a smaller animal, as a fowl, is also good as 
 offering protection and covering to retain interstitial moisture. From tallow chandlers and 
 fellmongers gentles may be procured ; and where the supply can be always secured, this is 
 a ready and convenient market ; but where they are not always to be had, it is better that 
 the angler use himself to blow his own gentles, as his stock is easily kept up, and disap- 
 pointment certainly avoided. 
 
 3193. To preserve gentles after they have been procured is the next step, and here two or three indications 
 occur. The first is to prepare them for use ; the tiext is to preserve the supply. To prepare them for use 
 is nothing more than forcing from them some of their internal and external secretions, by which their coats 
 become more dense, or, as the angler expresses it, more tough. This is first encouraged by removing them 
 from the breeding vessel into a more confined situation, with a mixture of sand and oatmeal or bran, either 
 dry or moist, as it may be desirable to hasten or retard the process of blowing. 
 
 3194. To prevent gentles from turning is therefore of course nothing more than to retard 
 the process of evolution; taid this, from what has already appeared, is best effected by 
 giving suflScient room to keep them cool, and thus prevent their hardening and drying. 
 
Chap.VII. WATER-CRICKET AS A BAIT. 1015 
 
 As heat hastens their change more than any other agent, additional cold may he given in 
 the choice of the situation they occupy ; when, therefore, the angler takes gentles with 
 him for several days' use, he should inclose them in a wide tin with wet sand, and place 
 them with every advantage of being kept as cool as possible ; if he can lower the vessel 
 down a well, to within a few yards of the water, his end will be fully gained. Some of the 
 gentles may be previously separated from the rest and placed in bran, or in oatmeal, for 
 immediate use. When a pretty long expedition is meditated, as one of two or three weeks, 
 the gentles selected should be of two sorts, some fully evolved, and others green, as it is 
 termed, that is, hardly full grown : two days' keeping in bran in a warm situation is suffi- 
 cient scouring for the former; to the latter a thin slice of beef or mutton, or a small fish, 
 may be put with them in their moistened sand. The vessel in which these are kept should, 
 of course, be placed in a cool but not in such an intensely cold situation as the well : as 
 the gentles from this store become full and plump, they may be removed to the other for 
 scouring. 
 
 3195. The different states of gentles are foinid to be acceptable to different fish. It is said, 
 and our own experience justifies the opinion, that barbel, chub, carp, and tench prefer them 
 green or Ymripe, as being more full of flavour and more highly scented. With regard to 
 barbel and chub, we are fully convinced that they are more relished in their early states; 
 and we were so prepossessed with this opinion, that in our later fishings we purposely sup- 
 plied ourselves with green gentles ; hut we confess we have been at a loss to discover any 
 superior avidity in carp and tench for these in preference to others. Roach, dace, and 
 bream are evidently more partial to the scoured gentle. Mr. Daniel cautions sportsmen 
 against throwing away their gentles when on the tiir?i (which is known by their alteration 
 of colour and loss of activity), for roach and dace, he observes, will frequently take a red 
 and a white one that is turned and a fresh one together, in preference to any other bait : 
 grayling always take more readily the largest and best scoured gentles ; and our experience 
 convinces us, that it is impossible to be too particular with regard to their state, &c. as baits 
 for these fish. 
 
 3106. To preserve gentles through the winter months is a very important consideration to tlie angler. In 
 the neighbourhood of still and deep rivers his roach fishing depends principally on them ; and in the bends 
 and deeps of the more rapid rivers ivhich afford grayling, he is equally indebted to them for his principal 
 sport and his largest fish. In September or October, the later the better, so that the parent fly is yet abroad, 
 which will much depend on the season (we have seen the flesh-fly active in the early part of November), 
 allow either the carcass of a fowl or rabbit, a sheep's head, or a portion of liver, to be well blown. Pro- 
 cure a butter tub, or, in preference, a stout long elm box (our own was one foot wide, one foot and a half 
 deep, and three feet long) ; into some such vessel put sifted mould moistened and mixed with dried and pul- 
 verised cowdung: horsedung, swines' dung, or poultry-house sweepings, are less eligible as being heating, 
 and thus tending to push the evolutions more quickly. " 
 
 31f<7. With this mixture half fill the box and very lightly press it down ; put the carcass and the blown 
 gentles together into it, strewing them over with some of the same compost ; as the mass sinks fill it up 
 with the same, and press it at last moderately as the gentles will find thf ir way to the bottom. This box 
 may then be placed in any outdoor cool situation, and the mould at times be slightly moistened ; or it may 
 be buried a foot or two in the earth, if convenient, and will then require no moistening. The advantages 
 we derived from a long box were, that we could turn up the earth in it at one end to procure the gentles we 
 wanted, without admitting air or disturbing the whole mass ; and what was not of slight consequence, without 
 being disgusted with the sight of the rotting carcass. It is of course some trouble to uncover the box when 
 buried, but in this case the trouble is amply repaid by the cleanliness of the process, for the earth prevents 
 any effluvia from annoying the angler in removing the' gentles, and once a fortnight will be sufficient to effect 
 this. During the early winter months fresh supplies may be added to these, as they can be obtained from 
 the holes and comers of fellmongers' yards, the melting-houses of tallow chandlers, or the killing houses of 
 the knackers in London, and collar makers, hvmtsmens' lodges, &c. in the country. Neither is all this trouble 
 necessary but to the country sportsman, for the London anglers can usually supply themselves the year 
 through with gentles from fishing-tackle shops, and also from the knackers or horse killers, where some of 
 the finest may be procured, although a prejudice exists against them when thus obtained, which is fostered 
 by the regular venders, -who affirm that they are only fit for ground bait. The idea is mdeeA ground-less, for 
 when duly prepared these will be found for barbel singularly attractive, and for all other fish also they ap- 
 pear nearly if not quite equal with those procured from any other source. Of the value of gentles as a bait 
 but one opinion we believe exists, or we should not have dwelt so long on them ; neither are they a local bait 
 only. In all the districts we have travelled through they are highly prized for all winter-taking fish, roach, 
 dace, and grayling especially. 
 
 ,•5] 98. We cannot pass the water-cricket without some mention, although our faith in its 
 virtues as a fish bait do not equal those of the North Country Angler. Remote from much 
 intercourse with the world, and as we suppose in possession of an angling library rather 
 less extensive than those of Messrs. Haglewood and Milner, the North Country Angler 
 congratulates himself and his readers on his extraordinary discovery of a tiew insect, and 
 his full experience of its remarkable angling virtues, both of which, however, had been 
 fully treated of by Walton and Cotton nearly two hundred years ago. We mean not by 
 this to disparage the writings of this author, or the merits of the bait : he might not be a 
 profoimd naturalist, but we have no doubt that he coidd catch fish in competition with the 
 profoundest philosopher, and could beat him too ; and we ought therefore to he obliged to 
 him for not withholding the secrets of his craft in a work which affords both information 
 and amusement, though savouring a little too much of the poaching character. Yet we do 
 beg leave to smile when he commences a chapter expressly dedicated to the history and 
 virtues of the " Creeper, or Water-cricket," after the following manner; — "I am not so 
 vain as to think that no other anglers have made such useful discoveries and improvpments 
 
 3 T4 
 
1016 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 in the art of angling as I have done ; however, as I have not heard or read of any Kuch, I 
 shall, for the benefit of society, inform my reader how I came to know this bait, and how I 
 fish with it. " Mr. Daniel^ who holds our author in high estimation, under the designation 
 of an " Experienced Angler," but who unfortunately gives us his blunders as well as his 
 excellences, thus echoes his further account of this new discovered creeper!!! Have any 
 of our readers a remembrance of the caricature oi cracking a. joke — verbum sat. " The water- 
 cricket or creeper, it is an error," says Mr. Daniel, "to suppose it the same as the cad-bait; 
 for though generally found by the water side, the latter is always in some kind of husk ; 
 the creeper never, nor ever has wings, and cannot therefore be the stone-fly : it may be 
 kept in the same way as the caddis I ! " The stone-fly is indeed, in particular waters, a killing 
 bait ; but unfortunately, even where they are found in the greatest plenty, they do not continue 
 longer than five weeks ; but about the middle of May they take wing, and for a fortnight 
 or three weeks, while their wings are growing, they may be taken, and by nipping off their 
 long wings may be fished with as the creeper. It is best to gather them fresh when going 
 to use them immediately, although they may be kept two or three days in a vessel immerged in 
 a shallow stream near the water's edge, where they are to be found ; but in catching them 
 the person must be nimble, as they conceal themselves very quickly in the sand or gravel, or 
 under stones. Trout are observed to thrive much and come into colour during the season 
 of the stone-fly. 
 
 3199. Mr. Sailer's opinion is very favourable to the stone-jty : he eays, " The stone fly, water- cricket, or 
 creeper, while in the state or form of a maggot (we wish Mr. Salter had stated the grounds on which he also 
 considered it a pupa) escapes from the husk or case before his wings are sufficiently grown, so as to enable 
 him to fly, and creeps to the crevices of stones, in which places he may be found, and from which circum- 
 stance his name is derived. These insects are found in almost all trout streams or stony rivers, and are 
 known by most anglers for trout as killing baits." Mr. Salter afterwards says, " Although the May-fly is 
 certainly the most general killing fly, yet the stone-fly is found to be the best in some few places, more 
 especially about Carshalton, and also in very stony small rivers : these flies are the best, either natural or 
 artificial, and can be used until Midsummer in most waters." These entomological lapses do not, however, 
 at all lessen the value of Mr. Salter's accounts of the killing properties of this bait. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Living Baits from Fish, Frogs, S(c. 
 
 3200. This account, as far as regards fish, will be confined to such as are used as baits in 
 their living state, and to such immediate uses only. The individual history of each, as well 
 as the methods of employing them as dead baits, will appear in the articles appropriated to 
 that head. Living fish baits are of course selected from those which predaceous fish are 
 themselves known to prefer as their natural- food. They are likewise chosen from such 
 as are striking objects altogether, and attract by a display of their brilliant colours or 
 variegations, or, as the angler would say, show themselves well in the water. The ease with 
 which they can be obtained also influences their adoption or rejection ; it is thus that 
 minnows, gudgeons, roach, and dace are favourite baits with the angler, as they unite in 
 various degrees these qualities. It is supposed, in consequence of the armature of some 
 fish, as the dorsal spines of the stickleback, the sharp opercle of the bullhead, and the fine 
 points of the perch's back fin, that these fish are less readily taken, either as baits or prey, 
 than the others. But as hunger breaks down stone walls, so it blunts these spinous pro- 
 cesses in the apprehension of the fish which devour them. It must however be allowed, that 
 whether it arise from these or other circumstances, the spine furnished tribes do not seem 
 to be sought after with such avidity as those that are spineless. To remedy this, anglers 
 cut off the offensive spines ; and with many the practice is thought to succeed in removing 
 all fear of them in their prey ; but whether under these mutilations the wary fish may 
 not be in dread of the armature, nothing but a long course of observation will show. 
 Carp and tench, it may be observed, are known to be less frequently sought after by predaceous 
 fish than many others, and yet they are unarmed, which gives us reason to believe that the 
 others owe their degree of security more to their not suiting the taste of the predaceous 
 fish than to any fear of taking them. There is not one of these fish just enumerated that 
 we have not detected in the stomach of pike ; but for one so found ten of other kinds 
 have been met with. We regard it however as an error, to suppose that pike will never 
 devour tench ; but we think it not unlikely that these fish are less to their taste than any 
 others of the cyprinus genus ; for we do not remember more than one or two instances of 
 the remains of tench being found in a pike's maw. Perch fry are devoured by them occa- 
 sionally without mercy ; and those of four or five ounces are not safe when other fish are 
 scarce. 
 
 3201 - The sixe of living baits is, after the quality, the next important matter for consideration. A large bait 
 is certainly the most alluring, to jack particularly; but in a dexterous hantf small baits will kill most fish. 
 It is less the .Mzeof the fish than the capacity of jaw that is to be considered, in their avidity for quantity ; 
 thus a jack of five pounds only can pouch a roach of half a pound, when a perch of the same size could hardly 
 swallow one of two ounces. Perch always prefer small baits, and are dainty respecting their condition also. 
 Trout are able to take one much larger, we think, than a perch ; and we recollect a trout of two pounds 
 only, at Uxbridge, gorging a very large gudgeon, with which a friend was roving for jack. The use of live 
 baits in general requires a float ; when they are used without a float they certainly insure more exercise, 
 but they also require more skill and attention in conducting the process. Perch are very frequently taken 
 with a live bait, particularly by a minnow: trout are not so often taken in that way. 
 
Chap. VII. MINNOW ROVING. 1017 
 
 3202. Live baits to be successful should be suited to the place fished in. It would be 
 uiisportsman-like to offer fish baits not natural to the water. A shrimp in Dagenham 
 Breach would be a tempting bait to a perch, but in Writtlesea Mere it is more than pro- 
 bable it would be refused ; and the small frog which might take fish in this place would 
 not be so well relished at Blackwall Docks. A huiigry jack will take almost any thing, 
 but none other of the predaceous fish would touch an unnatural bait. Live baits are 
 seldom well taken at the bottom of any deep waters, but particularly of still ones. In deep 
 streams with much motion they may be sunk lower, and kept down by means of lead. 
 The tendency to rise to the surface is the greatest inconvenience in live bait angling. 
 In very shallow waters live baits are altogether inadmissible ; but a dead minnow may be 
 spun in the shallowest water if it be sharp, or it may be dropped in on a gorge-hook even 
 with a chance of success, such advantage has the dead over the living bait. For live bait 
 fishing deep waters are preferable, the bait being sunk two-thirds only of its depth it 
 there he motion in the water, or halfway if it be still. In cold stormy weather fish retire 
 to the bottom of the deeps, and tlien a living bait sunk to their own level is sometimes 
 taken at once : but even in such cases, to insui'e success, keep the live bait in a gentle 
 tremulous motion, and occasionally draw it quickly up a little, which stimidates the fish to 
 take it, as fearing it will be lost to them. Weeds are very unfavourable to live bait 
 fishing, and we always avoided the situations in which they abounded if we could : never- 
 theless, we have fished on broads where only living baits were acceptable, either for jack or 
 perch, and yet were very weedy. In these cases we always fished without a float, and kept 
 a light hand on our bait, restraining it as it approached either the surface or the weed-bed. 
 A quantity of very fine shot should be strung on the line near the bait in these cases, to 
 keep it down ; the minuteness of the shot will prevent them from doing so much injury as 
 would be caused by the rising of the fish to the surface. 
 
 3203. Live fish baits, of every kind, should answer to their name by being truly lively. 
 Much more depends on this than is imagined, as will be apparent on a proper consider- 
 ation of the matter. When river baits, particularly those caught in sharp streams, are 
 taken to troll with in large stagnant waters, although similar fish may abound there, and 
 be the daily food of the jack, yet the river baits are immediately taken, and with an eager- 
 ness which shows that fish, like ourselves, constantly see the difference between the well 
 seasoned and the ill seasoned of their fellows. This nicety is well known to trollers who 
 frequent meres and broads, and they therefore always endeavour to supply themselves 
 with river baits at much trouble, although the same species may be procured on the spot. 
 If possible, therefore, let your live baits be got from the clearest and quickest streams and 
 scowers; and if it be so necessary to success, that the baits should be of the most active and 
 vigorous kind, it is equally requisite to preserve them so after they are taken, by keeping 
 them cool and undisturbed ; and it is particularly necessary that the water they are kept in 
 be frequently renewed. Never remove them from the fish kettle until the moment they 
 are wanted, and then do not do it by the hand, but rather by a drainer-net, or ladle, as 
 already directed (p. 989.). When fish baits are to be kept alive for an indefinite period, 
 so as always to be at hand, a trunk should be sunk in their native waters. If this be not 
 practicable, they should at least be put into a large tub or tank of river water. Pump or 
 well water soon destroys them. Of the methods of procuring fish for baits we have 
 already given some account in treating of angling apparatus. It may be added here, that 
 the readiest way is by a casting-net, the next by a hoop-net let down in the run of the 
 bait-fish, and small red worms tied over various parts of it will draw the fish together, 
 when a sudden raising of it may entrap them. The last method is to angle for them, for 
 which purpose it is always prudent to be furnished with a well assorted line or two. The 
 stickleback is sometimes used instead of the minnow, and in soine cases eflTectively. 
 
 3204. The minnow as a live bait {fig. 493. p. 1018.) is too well known to need an eulo- 
 gium. It is less used in this state, however, for salmon and trout than for perch, and 
 occasionally for clmb. In roving for small jack and the largest perch, a lively minnow is 
 a killing bait, affording also a pleasant diversion ; and for the chub, by a well-shotted line, 
 we have successfully practised a sort of live bait sinking and drawing in deeps. Used 
 with a float the minnow is also a good bait for jack in broad waters, which, although 
 not very deep, yet if there be a mild stream running through the centre offer much 
 chance of success. In such waters the smaller jacks haunt the sides from fear oi ths pike, 
 who inhabit the fastnesses, and here a minnow is such a treat to thein that they cannot 
 refuse it if it show itself well. As a living bait the minnow shines most, however, in 
 perch fishing. On a paternoster line it plays itself with much success : occasionally it also 
 decks the night line, but we think it is here less valuable, as it seldom lives long enough to 
 show to advantage. 
 
 3205. Minnow roving is practised as a general bait for the capture of trout, perch, chub, 
 &c. If it be done without a float, put a few shot about nine or ten inches above the hook, 
 to keep the bait-fish down. The hook itself may enter the root of the back fin, by which 
 sufficient hold may be gained without injury to the fish : we prefer this method to that 
 
493 
 
 1018 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 sometimes practised of passing it through one of its lips, and still much more to that of 
 including both lips, as recommended by Mr. Salter, which must unnecessarily harass and 
 
 weaken the fish, by making it more difficult to 
 take in water for the supply of the gills. To a 
 single lip-hold there is less objection, and a suf- 
 ficient portion may be taken, both to secure the 
 fish and not materially to injure the bait. In 
 this way the minnow should be dropped in hero 
 and there, wherever there may be a likely spot for 
 sport, and which, of course, will vary somewhat 
 according to the habits of individual fish. If our efforts were particularly directed to perch, 
 we would choose deep holes, mill-pools, locks of canals, the sides of bridges, &c. &c. For 
 chub, which will likewise frequently take the minnow with eagerness, it would be well to 
 try shady holes under overhanging banks and boughs. In search of salmon try the boldest 
 deeps ; and for trout, drop the minnow into eddies and whirling pools, or the tail of a bed 
 of weeds, &c. 
 
 3206. In roving, either with minnow, bleak, or gudgeon, it will be well to consider the 
 probable size of the fish around the angler before mounting the bait. If salmon are likely 
 to be guests, or even large trout be nigh, the gut used should either be twisted, or else it 
 should be very strong in itself. In regular salmon roving, fine gimp is often employed ; 
 but in our opinion well twisted gut is sufficient for any other fish than jack, and it will 
 even secure them if they are under three or four pounds. We however would recommend, 
 that when circumstances occur to prove that either salmon or well sized jack are at hand, 
 a gudgeon, or other sizeable fish, should be substituted for the minnow, and be harnessed 
 accordingly, still bearing in mind a very general rule in this kind of angling, that the finer 
 the tackle, consistent with the size of the fish, the greater the chance of success. 
 
 3207. Float anciling with a live minnow is less common as a general bait, though sufficiently 
 so as a particular one, when intended for either perch or jack. There is however this 
 difference, that if perch be the intended prey, strong single gut is sufficient, unless the 
 perch run very large indeed, when and when only it may be proper to use twisted gut, par- 
 ticularly if there be any chance of a salmon taking the bait. When jack are the. objects 
 sought after, unless they are very small, the minnow must be hooked to fine gimp, and the 
 hook employed on this occasion should be strong, but not large. The float must be a cork 
 one, and of sufficient size and buoyancy to sustain the minnow, and the line must be so 
 leaded ..s to keep the bait from rising to the surface. The depth to which the bait should 
 be sunk must of course depend on the nature of the water, and the fish which occupy it : 
 for general cases, the usual direction is to sink it to mid- water ; but as this in very deep 
 pools would be too great a proportion, four or five feet may be properly considered as a fair 
 ratio of jepth. If, in stormy weather, it be wished to sink it much lower for perch, it is 
 but to run the float up the line, and rove with the bait without it. 
 
 3208. In fishing ivith living ininnows it is to be observed, that it is not the largest that 
 are the best baits ; and let it be observed, that when they are very full of spawn they are 
 not eligible, for they are then soon spent, and the least exertion in casting them to any 
 distance bursts them. Choose a middle sized one, with a silvery belly, but avoid those 
 which are yellow or dull in colour. Trout, in particular, are extremely nice in this respect, 
 perch, though less so, yet will be most tempted by the most perfect bait. In this angling, 
 let the minnow fall liglitly from the hand, and when it is to be cast to any distance, let it 
 be first gently swung with a free line, to gain an impetus, and it may then be rather de- 
 livered than cast, without disturbance to the water, or injury to the bait. In very wide 
 waters, live minnow roving is ineligible however ; and it will be found here more con- 
 venient, and far more successful, to use it as a dead bait, in which way we shall notice it 
 again among dead baits. 
 
 3209. If a trout should take the bait while thus roving, which will be known by the sudden 
 rush of the fish, and the violence of its mode of seizure, give a second or two of leisure to 
 the trout to turn the bait, as the smallest opposition might alarm, or any sudden check 
 might make him feel the hook, in which cases he would instantly abandon it. The perch 
 takes with somewhat less violence, and an experienced angler readily distinguishes between 
 the modes of doing it by these different fish, independent of the situation and nature of the 
 water, which will commonly assist tlie judgment in this particular. It is necessary to let 
 the perch have even more law than the trout to swallow the bait, which he will not do 
 until he has roved with it a little ; therefore two, three, or four seconds should elapse, or 
 the angler should wait until the perch has carried it away two or three yards, when he may 
 be struck with a moderate effort. The jack will require still more time ere he be struck ; 
 his seizure will be rapid and violent, like the trout ; but it is his usual course to run directly 
 off to a distance with the bait, and the spot he issues from, as well as the direction he 
 takes, will usually enable the angler to judge of the enemy he has to deal with, who must 
 then be managed as will be directed under jack trolling. 
 
Chap. VII. LIVE BAIT FISHING. 1019 
 
 3210. In this kind of fishing, a rod of sufficient length and strength is requisite, A'ith running tackle, as a 
 matter of course. We always used for this purpose one of very stout bamboo, which was sixteen feet and a 
 half long. Many use one of eighteen or nineteen feet. It is however evident, that this must depend greatly 
 on the nature and extent of the water, and still more on the kind offish inhabiting it. A light rod in a good 
 hand will kill heavy iish ; and the convenience and comfort of carrying and working with such a one, con- 
 trasted with the weight and toil of one more clumsy, will make a slight risk of little consequence to him who 
 fishes perhaps for weeks together. The loach, or loche, is now and then used in the same manner as the 
 minnow, but it is principally employed on night lines for eels, and for trout also. In these respects it is to be 
 preferred to the minnow, as it is hardy, and lives longer : for all other purposes of a live bait it is, however, 
 greatly inferior. 
 
 3211. Lampreys, when small, form excellent baits for trout and eels ; they must also, to 
 be in place, be used on a paternoster line, or otherwise, on proper eel hooks, and laid as 
 night lines. When cut into pieces also, the larger sorts furnish very excellent baits for eel 
 or night lines. Lampreys for baits, we may inform the London angler, may be bought 
 about Hungerford Market of the Thames fishermen, particularly at the Spotted Dog in 
 Strand-lane. The blind lamprey, or Myxine, which is about the size of a lob-worm, 
 is sometimes used for the same purposes and in the same manner with the former ; and its 
 diminutive size renders it in some cases convenient for live bait trolling at the bottom of 
 sharp streams, and in this way they have with us proved as successful in taking trout as by 
 any other method. 
 
 3212. The gudgeon is a valuable live bait, probably the most so in all the list of living 
 fish baits. It lives longer in the water, and preserves itself better than any other fish ; and, 
 what is of consequence, it is less inclined to rise to the surface than either roach, dace, or 
 bleak. As a dead bait we shall have more to say on its qualities. The London angler can 
 usually purchase live minnows and gudgeons in Crooked-lane, and at Turpin's fishing- 
 tackle shop, close to Sadler's Wells, and likewise at Jacob's, fishmonger, 30. Duke-street, 
 Aldgate. 
 
 3213. Live bait fishing with gudgeon is practised by roving with or without a float, or 
 otherwise by stationary float fishing. In these separate methods the principles and prac- 
 tice employed are nearly the same as with the minnow, except that it is necessary to use 
 stronger tackle. If either pike or salmon are at hand, a hook (No. 4.) should be armed 
 with gimp : more lead also will be necessary to sink the fish, and a larger float must ne- 
 cessarily be required to suspend both. It will indeed be prudent, on the supposition that 
 heavy fish of these kinds are at hand, altogether to prepare the tackle in the manner de- 
 tailed in treating of live bait angling for jack. 
 
 3214. Another mode of live bait gudgeon roving is practised by some anglers with a double or treble hook. 
 The double hook is to be procured ready-made for the occasion, or two hooks may be firmly whipped 
 
 together back to back, and then attached either to a 
 link of twisted gut, or in preference to about ten inches 
 of fine gimp looped {a,figA'iii.). It will be seen that a 
 third hook is attached to this harness or trace (ft) ; 
 ^ but which, however, is not necessarily a part of the 
 [apparatus, it being more commonly dispensed with. 
 ' Having looped the gimp to the baiting-needle, intro- 
 duce it under the skin a little beyond the gills, and 
 carefully avoid injuring the fiesh \ guide the needle 
 ouDOBON Bov.No. ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ surface of the skin, but rather up- 
 
 wards, so as to bring it out at the root of the farther end of the back fin (c). Draw the gimp or gut through 
 the opening which will fix the hook as at d. 
 
 3215. An improvement on this plan may be thus introduced. It is found that in the use 
 of these armed hooks, the skin is apt to be torn down by repeated castings out, which has 
 been attempted to be remedied by attaching a short shanked hook (No. 9.), by means of a 
 piece of gut with the whipping on of the gimp (see harness at b, fig. 494.); or, if preferred, 
 this small hook may be attached by means of a loop slipped over the gimp. The use of 
 this additional apparatus is to relieve the stress on the skin of the sides, by dividing the 
 pressure ; to which end introduce this hook into some part of the head of the fish, as at a. 
 
 321 6. It is directed by Mr. Salter to be passed through its under lip ; but we object to all in- 
 terference with the mouth or gills of live baits, as they become much sooner drowned. It is 
 a better practice to pass it over the head, and to fasten it into one of the nostrils. Where 
 the angler is dexterous at tying, &c. we would recommend him, in forming this harness, 
 rather to use two hooks back to back, of his own whipping, than a double hook ready 
 made, unless it be on one shank. If he make it himself, he may let the shank of one be 
 shortened a quarter of an inch, which, after the whippmg, will then form a finer penetrating 
 end, and will consequently lie less bulging inider the skin. 
 
 3217. It may also be well to recall the attention of the a7igler to the feelings of the bait-fish. 
 We would not affect any morbid sensibilities : we are aware that no animal sporting can be 
 pursued without inflicting some pain, and without some appearance of cruelty ; but if we 
 are to be so convicted, let it be of the minor offence. In the ardour of the pursuit of sport 
 we have used this mode of live bait fishing, but it savoured so strongly of impalement, that 
 we never relished it, and at length abandoned it wholly. It certainly secures the fish 
 more perfectly than by hooking it by the back fin merely : it also allows much more 
 liberty and extent of roving, and is altogether perhaps the most killing method : but, 
 
1020 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 when against this advantage is objected the mutual injury to the feelings of both the fisher 
 and the fish, we think the balance will be in favour of the more simple mode. 
 
 3218. The bleak is much less valuable than the gudgeon as a live bait, it being not at all 
 hardy ; but it shows well in tlie water while it does last. Like roach and dace, when used 
 with a float, they are not without diiHculty kept from rising to the surface, but it is unusual 
 for a hungry fish to follow it thither and to take it there. 
 
 3219. Roach and dace are excellent halts, but are much better as such when dead than 
 living ; however, in extensive waters, and where pike are to be found, a roach or dace of 
 half a pound weight makes a showy and tempting lure. They are, as noted, difficult to 
 keep below the surface of the water without a well shotted line, which in roving is 
 extremely inconvenient : it is therefore better to use a float. In placing one on the hook 
 do it by the back fin : we have seen it held by the tail, but the practice is injudicious, as 
 it tends to drown the fish by drawing it contrary to its natural mode of receiving water. 
 For snap-fishing, roach and dace are good baits, and they are so for jack as well as pike, 
 since jack will, from voracity, seize a bait he cannot swallow, and with snap-tackle the very 
 attempt is fatal. Handle either roach, dace, or bleak, tenderly, or in arming the hook 
 with them their scales will rub off, and they will then look diseased and unsightly to the 
 fish for which they are intended. 
 
 3220. The perch as a live bait is objected to by anglers, but we believe without much 
 foundation. As regards small perch we are certain it is so, for we have repeatedly found 
 their remains within predaceous fish. In the Grand Junction Canal, as it runs through 
 Hertfordshire and Buckinghamshire, nothing is more common than to find perch of two, 
 three, and four ounces in the stomach of a jack. Tliis fish, it is well known, mouths his 
 prey, first seizing it across the body, and with one fatal gripe destroying any resistance : 
 he then turns it, and leisurely swallows it head foremost. In this act the rays of the dorsal 
 fin become compressed close to the back and the spines, which bound its extremity, of 
 course no longer present any thing offensive. 
 
 ^121. Large perch are trithout doubt datigeroi>s prey to jack. Mr. Salter Informs us that he has seen a 
 jack choked by the spines of a perch which stuck in his mouth ; but we learn that the perch was large in 
 proportion to the jack. This agrees both with our theory and our experience, for after a perch has attained 
 to half a pound he is probably in little danger from a jack. .Small perch, we know, are greedily devoured by 
 jack ; and it is well known, as many an angler can testify, that they make, particularly in extensive still waters, 
 as meres, broads, and lakes, attractive baits. 
 
 3222. The spines may be cut off to ease the fears of the angler. We liave tried them both with and witliout 
 this mutilation, and have found no difference between them. When however the whole fin has been nearly 
 cut away, as we have seen it done, we have then observed that not only did the bait swim awkwardly, and 
 become sooner enfeebled, but that the jack themselves were less disposed to take it. A perch of one or 
 two ounces will be found a useful roving or float bait, particularly in some waters : such we deem it, from 
 our own experience, formed on a long acquaintance and extensive use of it, the result of which was that 
 we never selected it purposely as a live bait, though we never failed to kill with it ; but as a dead 
 bait we have some prepossession in favour of it, our reasons for which we shall state when we treat on 
 Dead Baits, p. 1022. 
 
 3223. Grayling and samlets, or skeggars, in large rivers, arc both used occasionally as live 
 baits for salmon and trout, but more frequently they are employed in trolling for them as 
 dead baits. 
 
 3224. Small jacks are used for live bait both with float and without, and their unnatural 
 parents swallow them up with as much avidity as if they were aliens the most remote. 
 The difficulty of procuring them however, in sufficient numbers, is a hindrance to their 
 being often employed. 
 
 3225. Frogs were formerly much used as fish halts, and Father Walton has fallen into 
 unmerited odium by an unguarded expression concerning them. We condemn any wanton 
 infliction of pain, but we are disposed to think that frogs have not more but less sen- 
 sitiveness than many other baits. We believe that a hook stuck through the back fin of 
 a fish, gives much more pain than that which penetrates a small portion of the loose skin 
 of the back of the frog, or the thin web between his toes. Frogs, as long as they continue 
 small, still remain with some anglers a favourite bait for large perch, particularly in exten- 
 sive marshy waters, as broads, meres, &c. In Dagenham Breach they prove at times suc- 
 cessful baits for both perch and jack, and for chub occasionally in other waters. Half 
 grown frogs, or even those that are full grown, are employed as living baits in roving or 
 float angling for jack and pike in wide waters : and in all cases it is observed, that the 
 bright yellow variety best suits the fancy of every one of the frog taking fish. 
 
 3226. In angling with frogs as live baits, it is necessary to recollect that they must be 
 allowed to come to the surface to respire, or they will be injured. It is erroneous to 
 suppo.se, because we see them so much in the water, that they are capable of remaining 
 there continually : on the contrary, being only amphibious, they seek the open air at 
 intervals, like others of that class. Although there is reason to suppose, that under the 
 pressure of circumstances they can remain long submerged without absolute suffocation, 
 yet it is not natural, and it weakens them. During the winter months they are thought 
 to seek the bottoms of ponds, and become torpid ; but in this state they have compensating 
 faculties to enable them to support life during the long interval of exemption from ordi- 
 nary breathing. 
 
Chap. VII. NEWTS AS FISH BAITS. 1021 
 
 3227. In arming a hook leith a frog, some begin by piercing the web of the fbot, some 
 the skin of the thigh, others the back ; and it is again recommended to do it by the lip. 
 We believe it to be immaterial to what part the hook it be attached ; but the skin of the 
 back is certainly that which enables it to show itself to the best advantage in the water. 
 Captain Williamson says, " They should be hooked through the back muscle of the hind 
 leg, tying up that limb so as to conceal the hook a little ; or you may pass the hook 
 through the skin of the back. It will require a good weight of shot on your line to keep 
 the frog down ; but he should be brought up now and then for air, or you may keep him 
 chiefly on the surface. In many places, especially among broad dock-leaves, &c. where 
 the jacks lie with their noses often out the water, and are ready to seize whatever offers 
 (for in this manner they catch many moorhens), it is best to let your frog be on the 
 surface." 
 
 3228. The luater-newts {Lacerta) are by no means in common use as baits. We are not 
 sure that we ever either heard or read of their being so employed ; and yet both the 
 varieties will occasionally be taken by all those fish which take the frog. They appear to 
 succeed only as a bait in stagnant waters, as far as our experience goes, and then are by 
 no means a killing one ; but as a water-newt is often more easily obtained than a frog. 
 it may sometimes become an acquisition when other baits are not to be had. 
 
 3229. The water-neicf, eft, or effet, is familiar to every person living in the country, as it 
 may be found in almost every stagnant pool throughout the kingdom, yet its natural history 
 is in general but little known. The angler passes it by also, because he is not aware that 
 he can reap any benefit from it ; but probably if we develop a portion of its physical history, 
 a little more attention may drawn towards it. 
 
 3230. The larger or tvnrted water-newt (Z. Falustris) is much less frequently met with 
 than the smaller or common variety. It may however be found in the stagnant pools of 
 Hertfordshire, Buckinghamshire, and other of the midland counties. 
 
 3231. " It is," says Dr. Shaw, " when full grown, from about five and a half to six inches in length, and 
 sometimes rather more : its colour on the upper parts is an extremely dark or blacliish brown, the sides 
 being marked with numerous small scattered whitish specks or granulations ; the under parts are of a bright 
 orange colour, variegated with numerous large irregular spots or patches of deep black; the tail is of a 
 flattened form, with thin or sharp edges, and with an acute termination on each side the tail ; in the male 
 is a silvery white, broad band or stripe, accompanied by a bluish tinge — this lateral tail-stripe, as well as the 
 dorsal crest or process, is generally far less conspicuous, and is even sometimes entirely wanting in the 
 female : the eyes are of a bright gold colour, the head rather small than large, the limbs short, the fore-feet 
 divided into four, and the hinder into five toes, all of which are destitute of claws. This animal is by no 
 means an infrequent inhabitant of the clearer and colder kinds of stagnant waters, and is also occasionally 
 met with in damp and shady situations, under trees, hedges, &c. &c. : it lives principally on insects, and 
 though it is an innoxious species, and perfectly incapable of injuring any of the larger animals, yet it appears 
 from the experiments of Laurenti, that the natural exudation, or secreted moisture, of its skin is fatal, like 
 that of the salamander, to the small varieties of the Lacerta ngilis, several of which on biting this animal 
 soon became paralytic on the fore-legs, were seized with a general weakness, and died without any convulsive 
 motions." 
 
 3232. The common water-newt {L. aquaticd) is much smaller, and is that which most 
 frequently falls under the angler's observation : its general length is three inches and a half 
 " The male," says the same eminent naturalist already quoted, " is distinguishable at first sight 
 from the female by its conspicuous dorsal crest or process, which is broader in proportion, 
 more strongly elevated, and more regularly sinuated than that of the preceding species : 
 the sinuations are continued to the very tip of the tail on the upper part, and likewise take 
 place in a similar proportion on the under part as far as the junction of the tail with the 
 abdomen, whereas in the former species the upper part alone of the tail can properly be 
 said to be crested. This wide process, or sinuated part, is remarkably transparent ; and when 
 viewed with a lens, of even moderately magnifying power, exhibits very distinctly the rami- 
 fications of the bloodvessels dispersed through it; but if examined by the microscope is, 
 perhaps of all other objects that can be selected for that purpose, the most eligible for exhi- 
 biting a general view of the circulation ; for it shows in the most distinct and beautiful 
 manner the rapid current of the blood, the particles of which in this animal, as well as in 
 the rest of the Amphibia, are of an oval form, not round as in the Mammalia. 
 
 3233. " In the greater water-newt on the contrary, this part being nearly opake, can by no 
 means advantageously exhibit the same phenomenon. The female is almost destitute of 
 the dorsal crest, Tjut the tail is furnished with an approach to it, though far less conspi- 
 cuous than in the male. The general colour of the male is olive brown, beautifully and 
 distinctly marked with numerous round black spots dispersed over every part of the animal, 
 but largest and most conspicuous on the sides and tail : the abdomen is orange coloured, 
 the black spots often appearing rather less intense on that part than on the back." 
 
 3234. TTie female differs very considerahhj in colour, being generally of a pale yellowish 
 brown, much less distinctly spotted, and from the want of the dorsal crest might be almost 
 mistaken for a diflTerent species by a person not conversant with the history of the animal: 
 on the top of the head, in both sexes, are three or four longitudinal dusky streaks, the eyes 
 are small and gold coloured, the fore-feet tetradactylous, tlie hind pentadactylous. They 
 are remarkable for a high degree of reproductive power, and have been known to exhibit the 
 
10C2 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 restoration of their legs, tails, and even, according to Dr. Blumenbach, of the eyes them 
 selves, after having been deprived of them by cutting. 
 
 323.5. As anf/lmg baits, it is not difficult to get the newts from the bottom of small 
 stagnant pools by a sudden trawl of a fine rake, which gathering the mud, weeds, &c. brings 
 those LacertcB with them ; or they may be taken by a landing net of the kind described 
 (Jiff. 475. p. 984. ). When used as living baits, they should be hooked by the fleshy dorsal 
 ridge, and in this way, being occasionally allowed to come to the surface to respire, they 
 will live a considerable time as a float bait ; or they may be used as roving baits : they might 
 also be trolled with as dead baits with a small gorge-hook, in which way they are frequently 
 taken by jack in ponds. 
 
 Sect. VI. Inanimate Fish Baits. 
 
 3236. Dead baits used i)i fishing are almost if not quite as numerous as those that are 
 animate. Full as our list of living baits has been, it can be equalled by dead baits, 
 as they may be properly called, and not improperly arranged under these heads, — vegetable 
 substances, animal productions, and imitative matters or substances. Of vegetable baits 
 we present them with grain of various kinds and under various forms, as whole kernels, 
 ground pastes, and mixtures : almost every one of the Farinacea enters our list, and vege- 
 table pastes are varied by us without end. Our animal baits, not at the moment of pre- 
 sentation in a living state, are formed from almost all that has lived under some disguise 
 or other. Of imitative matters, how extensive is the angler's list ; and were he indeed 
 punished for " taking the likeness of every matter which has lived," sad indeed would be his 
 prospect. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Vegetable Matters as Baits. 
 
 3237. It was formerly much the custom to use fruits, seeds, and grains of various kinds in 
 the catching of fish ; and in some continental countries the custom still prevails, parti- 
 cularly in taking the varieties of the carp genus. In England also they were formerly 
 fished for with berries of different kinds, particularly with blackberries, &c.; and they are 
 still occasionally so used. To this day likewise the angling directions recommend cherries 
 for chu-b and carp ; and although more tempting baits are now known, yet there is little 
 doubt that these and many other ripe and sweet fruits of a conspicuous colour will entice 
 such fish at times as are more particularly attached to vegetable food. Bream likewise 
 have been so taken : seeds of different plants, particularly of the aquatic kinds, have 
 been tried with soma effect ; and green peas are jet a favourite bait for carp at morning 
 dawn. 
 
 3238. Grain has not yet hst its character with some anglers, who use soaked barley, wheat, 
 rice, &c. by selecting one, two, or more of the finest of the grains to put on the hook, 
 particularly for carp fishing. It is alleged by some, that the fish mistake these for 
 gentles or other grubs ; but we apprehend it is their disposition to take farina for itself, 
 which influences them on these occasions, and that it is no mistake of these wily tribes, 
 therefore this bait is yet used. Beans too have, in former days, been baked for the purpose, 
 and barley in milk, and then dipped in honey that, as we suppose, they might please the 
 " sweet tooth" of these gentry ! ! We learn also, that to increase the appetites of the capri- 
 cious carp, it has been even advised previously to soak some of the beans in a solution of 
 aloes, and then lay them as a ground bait over night in their way, presuming that after a 
 good scouring they might the next morning be more ready to take any bait offered them. 
 We leave this preparatory recipe or whet where we found it, and proceed. Barley also and 
 wheat bait, it is said, are still in common use in some of the midland counties, as in the Trent, 
 Humber, &c. and are prepared, particularly wheat, by choosing it undried, or such as from 
 damp is become swollen and going to burst : it is to be slowly soaked in water by the heat 
 of a half cooled oven, or any other means which will continue the mixture of wheat and 
 water in a moderate but not boiling heat for two or three hours ; when cold it will form a 
 stiff jelly-like mass, in which the grains of wheat will appear s\ispended, but sufficiently 
 distinct to bear separating. It is one of these grains, picked carefully out wliole and put 
 on the hook in the same manner as a gentle, which forms the wheat bait practice pursued 
 principally for roach. We venture however to pronounce, that as a bait it is greatly inferior 
 to either gentles or paste : pearl barley parboiled is recommended likewise as a good bait 
 for the roach and dace of ponds. 
 
 3239. Pastes are some of them made of vegetable, and some are composed from animal substances, both of 
 which we shall describe with ground baits. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Dead Baits from Animals and Animal Substances. 
 3240. These are varied to infinitude almost, and we shall here enumerate those only which 
 are most usually employed, others will be mentioned in our angling directions for indivi- 
 dual fish. Greaves form a most tempting bait for barbel and chub, and also for eels. To 
 prepare them, break a sufficient quantity, over which first pour some cold water and let it 
 
Chap. VII. DEAD BAIT ANGLING. 102.'? 
 
 stand by all night ; oa tLe next morning pour off the cold water, and in lieu of it pour 
 some warm, but not very hot water ; after this has stood an hour or two, the parts of the 
 greaves will separate, from which choose as baits the largest, whitest, and most connected 
 pieces, which cover up with leaves or wrap in a moist cloth for use. When fishing, hang 
 one, two, or three of the whitest of those pieces on tlie hook, concealing the point. 
 
 3241. Brains and spinal marrow are excellent and favourite baits with the London anglers 
 principally for chub, though roach and bream will take them. The pith, as the spinal 
 marrow is called, from the back bone of the ox is to be carefully drawn out, and the outer 
 skin being taken off, is to be cut into appropriate morsels of the size of a nut, one of which 
 is to form a complete covering round the hook, carefully concealing the point. The use of 
 the brains is as an animal ground bait to attract the fish together, and to give them a relish 
 for this kind of food : the pith being more solid shows better in the water, and is better 
 retained on the hook than the brains, and therefore forms the best hook bait in this kind of 
 fishing : the brains are by some strong stomached anglers taken raw into the mouth and 
 then blown or spit out into the water ; but a more cleanly practice, and one equally effective, 
 as far as our experience goes, is to mix a quantity of them, carefully separated from the 
 investing membranes, with pollard and a little sand ; these when worked together become 
 tolerably adhesive, and should be occasionally thrown in as a ground bait. This is justly 
 considered as one of the most killing modes of winter fishing for chub, and it certainly 
 proves to be such invariably in our southern rivers. 
 
 3242. Butthers' offal and the entrails of chickens are used as baits for eels, particularly the 
 latter : barbel may also be tempted by them, and a hungry pike, in an ill fed water, may 
 be ensnared by a bunch of them neatly strung round a gorge-hook, as we have experienced 
 in more than one instance. 
 
 3243. The various Jish we have lately described as live halts are all of them employed with 
 some effect as dead ones. The stickleback, with its spines removed, may be used as a spin- 
 ning bait for trout, or on a minute gorge-hook is roved or trolled with for perch, and is 
 occasionally taken by a chub, or small jack : also the minnow, as a dead bait, is used in the 
 capture of salmon, trout, and perch ; it will also take chub and jack. As a general bait, 
 therefore, we shall here consider a few of the methods in which it is employed, reserving 
 others to be described with salmon and trout anglings. As a spinning bait the minnow is 
 very successful, and indeed is the most universal in its application of any of the living ones, 
 and with the gudgeon forms the most effective and attractive among thelive baits of the angler. 
 A concise but correct description of minnow spinning, and an accompanying cut of its 
 mounting, may be seen in a little book, price 2s., which further contains many other em- 
 bellishments and much instruction on the manufacture and use of the various tackle employed 
 in angling. "We thus notice this little work for its intrinsic merits, and also because the 
 name of the writer has been long identified with an art in which the originals excelled. We 
 also are desirous that it may increase the practice of this interesting and innocent amuse- 
 ment, the pursuit of which keeps hundreds of our London youths from gambling, thieving, 
 and drinking, and tends to make them enterprising and attentive to one object, the want 
 of fixing the attention being the worst habit of youth. Under this impression, we regard 
 with pleasure the banks of the New River when studded with youths exerting their 
 energies to ensnare the wary fish. The directions there introduced are as follows: "In 
 spinning a minnow, by which large trout and many other fish are taken, you should 
 use the bag rod with the perch top, though you may make shift with the other rod, if you 
 have a stiff top to it, but being shorter it will not command so much water as the first. The 
 winch and running line should be used, at the bottom of which you must have tackle of 
 the following description in the room of any other gut lengthener (unless what was there 
 before was a very strong one, when you may join this to it), the lower length of very strong 
 gut fastened tight to a No. 1 . hook with a long shank : about three inches above this you must 
 attach a short piece of gut with a No. 7. hook tied on, so that it may hang even with the 
 top of the shank of the large one : you may then add to these two lengths of strong gut 
 which may be twisted, or otherwise joined together by means of two small box swivels, 
 with one or two shots to sink it ; or some use a conical hollow piece of lead to slip down 
 over the noose of the bait, wliich I think is better. To bait the above, pass tlie large hook 
 down the throat through the whole length of the body, and bring it out at the tail of the 
 minnow, then put the small hook through the jaws of the fish, slide down the lead, and it 
 is now ready to put to your line. W^hen you make shift without the small hook, put the 
 large one through the lower and upper jaw, drawing three or four inches of gut with it, and 
 then pass it as before described; draw the gut tight, and it is ready. This is a very infe- 
 rior way : I should not have mentioned it, had it not been that you can use it when you 
 have not other tackle fitted up. Spinning a minnow is performed as follows: cast your 
 bait across or down the stream ; then draw it towards you for a yard or two, either against 
 or across the current, and it will spin round ; then let it sink a little, and repeat it, until it 
 wants throwing forth again The most likely places are currents, waterfalls, milltails, 
 weirs, &c. When at a place where you stand on an eminence, first try close to you, then 
 
1024 FISHING. PartVIIT. 
 
 let out four or five yards of line, and try again, and so on, till you have let it down the 
 stream as far as your line will permit, which is the most likely way of taking them, as thev 
 will not bite when tliey see you. Some anglers use a small bleak, but I think it inferior 
 to the minnow, except for salmon or jack. I have taken chub, jack, and perch by these 
 means. Observe, in spinning the minnow, the fish (if a trout) will mostly hook himself; 
 but it is as well to strike the moment you feel or see a bite." ( The Jolly Angler, p. 77.) 
 
 3244. Mimwtv spinning with one hook is thus described by Mr. Laseelles: — "Have a large 
 hook (No. 1 or 2.), rather long in the shank, and wrap it very neatly on to your gut, 
 which should be at least a yard in length, extending the wrapping on the gut for about 
 an inch or a little more, which will cause it to spin the better; and to promote this still 
 furtlier, I would have you use two swivels : draw your hook first through the mouth of the 
 minnow and out at the gill, then turning it again through the moutli, bring the point of 
 the hook all the way down the sides, rather nearest the belly, and quite to the fork, drawing 
 out the point at the tail, and leaving it somewhat on a curve, which, from the opposition it 
 will make to the stream, will cause it to spin the better ; and, to make it sink, you must 
 have two large shots on your gut, betwixt the hook and the lower swivel. 
 
 " In throwing the minnow, considerable art is required to keep it entire and untorn, 
 for there is great reason to apprehend damage from an unskilful performer : to prevent this 
 as much as possible, never allow your line to go out to the full extent, lest, by a sudden 
 jerk, you either get rid of your bait, or tear it so as to be entirely useless : your plan will 
 be, to let it meet the stream exactly at the moment when it would otherwise gain its 
 greatest extent of distance ; it will fall much lighter, make less disturbance in the water, 
 and altogether have a neater appearance, and be more likely to excite the attention of a 
 fish, which, by a little playful and dexterous management, you may often entice to take your 
 bait, contrary perhaps to his real inclination. The best time of day for this species of 
 angling is early in a morning, in deep holes, and near the roots of trees, but especially if the 
 water be recovering from an overflow of rain.'* 
 
 3245. Ill this method the turn of gut, including the whole space between the mouth and 
 gill, is apt, when it is fully softened, to pucker it up and disfigure the fish. Were it not 
 that the gut necessary to be used is apt to break by too close a knot, it would be much 
 better first to enter the point of the hook below the mouth of the minnow, passing it 
 through both lips, and drawing with it enough gut to be enabled to return the hook, then 
 entering it within, to pass it on to the tail, as described by Mr. L. By this method a secure 
 half hitch will be formed ; and if fine gut previously soaked, or at least passed well through 
 Indian rubber till perfectly flexible, be used, it may be practised to advantage with moderate 
 safety. It must however be remembered, that a very heavy fish might probably endanger 
 such strong gut as is necessary for the purpose. This disadvantage might be remedied by 
 making use of platted silk instead of gut. These methods will again be adverted to, when 
 we treat on the minnow spinning as particularly practised in trout angling. 
 
 3246. The practice of minnow spinnirig is equally adapted for deep still waters, and for 
 rapid scowers. It will, however, require some skill in the angler to spin the bait effectively 
 in still deeps, but practice and a nimble turn of the hand will effect this necessary mode of 
 showing it ; for without, the sight of the line, which the quick turns of the bait alone can 
 hide, will almost immediately scare the fish- In shallows, the minnow will readily spin by 
 its own resistance to the water ; but it is to be remembered, that the more shallow the 
 stream, the further the angler should stand from it ; in which case it will be prudent to give 
 somewhat more length to the line. In drawing it through a scower, let it pass smoothly to 
 about midwater, and then imitate a minnow striving against the stream, draw it quickly 
 upwards. Occasionally let it glide down the stream ; in fact, vary the action to give every 
 attitude which the habit or caprice of the fish is likely to assume. We shall have oc- 
 casion to notice other methods of mounting the minnow when we treat of trout fishing. 
 
 3247. The minnow used in trolling, roving, dipping, and drawing with, as a dead bait, is 
 mounted either on a double or single gorge-hook (_/?(/. 495. ), ^vhich may be pro- 
 
 4y5 cured at tackle-shops. One 
 of these sliould be whipped 
 :3^^^^to strong gut, either single 
 or twisted, according to the 
 angler's opinion of the ne- 
 cessity of fishing fine or 
 strong. If jack are likely 
 ) to be present, the strongest 
 , twisted gut will be re- 
 quired ; and even that will 
 be endangered by any thing 
 beyond one or two pounds. But unless they form one of the immediate objects of the 
 angler's sport, the finer the tackle tlie greater will be his chance of success with every other 
 fish. Having looped the gut, introduce a minnow needle into the mouth of the bait, and 
 
Chap. VII. MINNOW TROLLING. lOS.'i 
 
 bring it out at the middle of the fork of its tiiil. The leaded part of the hook, if properly 
 sized and formed, will lie concealed in the belly of the minnow, and the points of the hooks 
 or hook will lie close to the jaws of the bait directed upwards. To keep the bait from being 
 forced forwards on the hook, it is necessary either that it be tied firmly round the tail with 
 light blue thread, or otherwise, which is a much neater practice, that the needle and thread 
 be passed through the tall, first on one side and then on the other, including within the 
 return the back bone of the fi.sh and the shank of the gorge, and then that the ends be tied 
 on the side first entered after the previous directions have been followed. 
 
 S248. Swivel-traces. The loop of the gut should now be fastened to .swivel traces, which 
 are fitted upon two lengths of picked gut, strong and even. For strong fishings twisted 
 gut is sometimes used. These gut lengths are to be united by placing a small box swivel 
 between them ; then loop one end of the gut firmly, and to the other fit securely, but 
 neatly, a small hook swivel, on which hang the loop of baited gut ; and lastly, attach the 
 loop of the traces to the reel line. These traces, which are to be always employed in min- 
 now spinning of every kind, are figured with the mounted minnow, to appear anon. 
 
 3249. The method of using the minnow on a gorge-hook in trolling, roving, or dipping, 
 varies a little according as one or other of these practices is pursued, premising that a 
 similar rod should be employed both in the trolling and spinning, as that recommended for 
 live bait minnow fishing. 
 
 S250. Minnow trolling and roving requires that the bait line and rod line together occupy 
 a length equal, or nearly equal, to the rod, with the rod held firmly (about the middle of 
 the butt) in one hand, and in the other a yard and a half of loose line drawn from the reel. 
 Now let the bait rather swing than be cast from you in any direction you choose, delivering 
 it on the water with as little disturbance as possible. If trout be the object, cast it beyond 
 a current, and then draw it through, raising and lowering it as it proceeds across. If 
 you feel a trout seize the bait, strike him after a slight pause, but not before, it being ne- 
 cessary to remember, that more time is to be allowed here than is requisite in live bait 
 trolling, where the hook is usually seized with the fish, and an early stroke is necessary to 
 fix it. The deeper pools should be tried for perch, and shady holes for chub, in all cases 
 taking the widest range possible with the bait, and imitating in the play of it the natural 
 motions of the minnow as much as they can be done, now quickly, and now with a mo- 
 mentary respite, which sometimes induces the fish to dart at it. This mode, which may 
 also be called the diving minnow, has an advantage over all others for still pools, which are 
 the situations large trout occasionally choose as a strong hold: the gorge miunow diving 
 down into this proves often irresistible, and is taken at once. 
 
 3251. In dipping and drawing, the action is more confined ; the line is also shorter, and 
 the practice itself is particularly adapted to confined situations, where a perfect command 
 over the bait is retained in the hand of the angler. The bait is to be gently dropped on 
 the top of the water, and then suffered to go freely to the bottom, which will show it to 
 advantage. Now draw it from side to side ; and, by occasionally raising it to the surface, 
 give its descent a new direction. Drop it between piles, above the first reflux of eddies, 
 and into the centre of whirlpools, in the bends of rivers, and under the overhanging stumps 
 and roots of trees. 
 
 3252. Trolling, roving, or dipping with a minnow on a hook, leaded at its shank for the 
 purpose, will frequently secure salmon, trout, perch, chub, and jack ; and though the prac- 
 tice is far less elegant, it has some advantages over spinning the minnow. By these latter 
 modes, the bait can be let down between the openings in weedy waters ; or it can be cast 
 wide away across a current, where it may chance to meet the trout or salmon. In the 
 proper situations, if fine gimp be used instead of gut, the minnow thus applied will prove 
 as tempting a bait to small jack as the gudgeon, and we have found it even more so in 
 many instances. 
 
 3253. Foxing cf minnows. When these baits are not to be procured by any other means, 
 it is recommended by Mr. Daniel to revive the old method detailed by Walton, of dosing 
 them with small pills of Coculus Indicus. The practice we leave to absolute necessity, which 
 can alone sanction it ; but that minnows so taken " are brighter, and will endure to lie 
 longer in the vv^ater than those taken in any other manner," is totally at variance with all the 
 analogies of poisons, which leave the body particularly liable to a more early decomposition. 
 
 3254. To preserve dead minnows it is now common to salt them. If to the common salt 
 there be added a small portion of bay salt, it will harden them still more. The pyrolig- 
 neous acid would, without doubt, preserve them also : and if there can be an attractive 
 quality in tar (Mr. Daniel directs worms to be dipped in it), then the scent might not be 
 injurious, but serviceable. It is advisable to destroy minnows as soon as they come out of 
 the water, either by a blow on the back of the head, or otherwi.se by at once plunging 
 them into salt : either of these methods tends much to harden and preserve them. 
 
 We would also recommend to the angler to try the effects of sugar in preserving them, according to Dr. 
 M'CuUoch's method, which does not differ in the operation from that of salt. It. will most assuredly keep 
 them as well ; but whether they will be as firm, our experience does not enable us to state. When minnows 
 are taken out of any such pickle for use, they should be first dried from their moisture, ;.nd then, instead of 
 being each wrapped in paper, let them be well rolled in dry bran, which will more efteclually preserve them 
 
 3 U 
 
1026 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 than any other method. Many experienced minnow spinners even prefer one that has been laid in bran an 
 liour or two to one fresh cauglit Putting them in wet moss is by no means a good practice. For minnows 
 after they have been dried, a japanned tin box, not unlilte a tobacgo-box, is a convenient receptacle : in 
 this they may be laid straight, side by side, but without actually touching each other ; then fill up the 
 interstices with bran, and let the box be kept in the coolest situation about the angler. 
 
 325.'>. The hullhcad, or miller's thumb, is occasionally fitted up on a gorge-hook, and will then make a very 
 respectable trolling dead bait. Eels will very readily take them as night line baits. As living baits they are 
 entitled to little notice, although we make no doubt an experienced angler would contrive to show them lo 
 such advantage as to get a rim from something. It is usual to cut away the spines from the angles of the 
 gill-covers, but there is no real necessity for this ; since, as already observed, the jack would take him head 
 foremost, when his spines would lie as snug as his gills. To make all sure, these may however be cut off. ' 
 
 3256. The gudgeon as a dead bait is the groundwork of the troller's hopes ; and as we 
 shall have to say so much of it when treating of jack fishing, we shall here only hint at its 
 general qualities as a bait ; amon^ which are its showing well in the water, and not 
 liecoming water-sopped so soon as roach and dace. Nor are the scales so easily parted 
 with when dead as they are with them, to the injury of the bait's appearance. The figure 
 of the gudgeon is also more adapted to receive a gorge-hook than that of any of the 
 flat sided fish, as bleak, dace, &c. which are apt to look distorted with a leaded hook, if 
 proportioned to the length of the fish. With a gorge- hook the gudgeon may be con- 
 sidered as an almost universal bait for predaceous fish, as it is taken with equal eagerness 
 by salmon, trout, large perch, or jack. 
 
 .S257. To preserve gudgeons as dead baits, it is advisable to kill them as soon as they are 
 taken out of the water by a smart blow on the head, or by pricking the spinal marrow. 
 This remark applies also to all bait fish, which, if suffered to lie on the ground to die in 
 lieat and moisture, become limp and discoloured, and never again recover their brilliancy 
 or firmness ; whereas, on the principle of fish crimping, when they are at once destroyed 
 by a momentary violence, the muscles immediately liarden, and the process of decom- 
 position is delayed as long as they remain so, which is many hours later than when not 
 thus treated 
 
 3258. A bait box should be purposely made for gudgeons, and, as already observed by 
 Mr. Salter, none is better than the usual sandwich box, or one of a similar shape, from six 
 to eight inches long, four and a half or five inches broad, and even an inch and a half deep. 
 
 3259, Perch as dead baits are valuable to the pike and jack fisher ; for, as already noticed, 
 it is a great mistake to think that these fish refuse them. We have trolled very often with 
 perch, even when roach and dace were within reach ; and we grea4;ly prefer them to others 
 when bait fish are scarce, because they will remain three tiines as long without lacerating as 
 either roach or dace, twice as long as a gudgeon, and will show well at last. On 3 
 stormy day of 1824, when we could only muster one small perch, we took with it three 
 small jack on a gorge-hook. We confess he was rather the worse for wear when we un- 
 pouched it from the maw of the second jack ; and had not the last jack been unusually 
 eager, it is possible he might have paused before he ventured on the already twice disgorged 
 bait. It is needless to say its ragged trim rendered it unfit to go any more into company. 
 Roach, dace, chub, and bleak, as wiiite fish, are also each of them showy dead baits on the 
 gorge, snap, or other hooks. The flat sides of the bleak, however, are more favourable to 
 some other modes of baiting than that of the usual gorge-hook, but a small flat leaded one, 
 purposely made and well introduced, will nevertheless make him a respectable bait. A 
 greater inconvenience occurs from the scales of this fish becoming loosened so soon. If, 
 however, they be immersed in vinegar, or rolled in salt, as soon as killed, they will retain 
 their scales much longer. Smelts and sprats are also used as trolling baits. 
 
 .S260. The artificial devil bait, as it is called, has found many advocates ; and strange as its 
 rejjresentation {fig. 496.) may seem, it was at one time even popular, and is yet to be 
 
 496 purchased at most fishing-tackle 
 
 shops. It is formed of the most 
 glittering materials, as tinsel, &c. 
 V &c. ; and is usually studded with 
 glossy matters. It is intended to 
 imitate a minnow in size ai>d 
 shape, and its bright tire serves 
 to make it more showy, as its 
 bent shape assists in making it 
 revolve rapidly in the water, and thereby attracts notice. It is fitted up in various ways, but 
 It usually follows one or other of the manners employed for spinning the mmnow, save and 
 except the loose hooks appended to the sides, which are seen to be considerably extended 
 out as was the case with fhat we copied this from. We would however observe, that 
 these double hooks may be lessened in number, and need not extend so far beyond the body 
 of the effigy. We have represented it, and we have heard good anglers applaud it ; but we 
 never took a fish or saw one taken by it. u * ■ 1 *4. 
 
 3261. The entrails of chicketis also may be so fixed on a double hook, or, what is better, 
 they may be so drawn over a gorge-hook, one within another, as to form a taking bait tor 
 jack and pike : sewing them dexterously together will also assist the process, otherwise 
 
Chap. VII. PASTES FOR BAITING. 1027 
 
 they are apt to loosen. Bacon cut to imitate a fish bait of four or five ounces, and pene- 
 trated by a gorge-hook, has been not unfrequently employed against them also. In fact, in 
 situations where pike and jack prey are scarce, they will take almost any thing ; and as it 
 is not unusual under these circumstances to feed them regularly with ofFal, and parts of 
 dead animals of all kinds, it is not to be wondered at if they take whatever is offered. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Artificial animal Baits. 
 3262. Almost every animal that fish are known to prey upon, has been imitated by man. 
 The ingenuity of fishing-tackle makers has occasionally shone resplendent in this par- 
 ticular, but as frequently has failed. We might, for the sake of system, commence with 
 artificial flies, on which we shall have much to say hereafter ; but before we part from them, 
 we will just notice the grotesque figures we sometimes meet with in the cases of some of 
 these artists, such as beetles, grasshoppers, &c. &c. We must however observe, that we 
 have been delighted with the exact resemblance shown us by others. If anglers will en- 
 courage these, they will compete with each other to produce a very correct likeness of any 
 bait whatever. 
 
 3263. OJfish the imitations are numerous. One of tlie latest inventions deserves notice for its hybrid cha- 
 racter as a bait ; with which, in our love of system, we have been extremely puzzled to know how or where 
 to place it. If we had taken a hint from the maker, we should have been at no loss in giving it a niche with 
 artificial flies ; for it was in company with them when we first saw it. But for fear we should occasion a 
 schism among them, it must remain where it does. It is called the minnow-fly, and is a diminutive repre- 
 sentation of this fish, sufficiently light to be drawn on the top of the water, and in this way is said to prove a 
 good bait for trout. It is also used at mid-water in sharp rippling streams, and is spoken highly of by some 
 anglers. A priori, one might be led to suppose it only likely to be taken by trout who, particularly when they 
 are in a capricious mood, rise at every thing : but in these humours they seldom take any thing, however readily 
 they may rise to whatever is thrown to tliem. We have ourselves never used this bait ; nevertheless, we are 
 disposed to think it worthy of a trial, particularly for salmon, whose risings are thought to be equally capricious 
 with trout, but that they more often do take what they rise at than trout. After all, we however do know, that 
 the minnow-fly increases in its reputation with many, and we therefore recommend it for trial ; and moreover 
 will, when our time is more our own than at present, try it ourselves. The common imitative minnow is made 
 of wool, fashioned around one or two hooks ; the whole is then covered with oilskin, and is afterwards 
 painted to the life. In other instances it is made of wood or cork, and sometimes of mother of pearl. We 
 believe that these latter representations of living minnows are now justly held in great contempt : after re- 
 peated trials we never hooked a fish with one, although we confess to have once or twice stirred a trout, and 
 to have brought him to a rush ; but further than this, deponent sayeth not. 
 
 3264. The artijicinl gudgeon requires little more to be said of it than has been stated with regard to the 
 minnow. It is, we believe, always made of a case of either leather or oilskin, which is stuffed with wool, and 
 painted to represent something like the form and colours of a gudgeon. We have to remark, of our own 
 knowledge, with regard to the artificial gudgeon, that, like the minnow, it is not wholly inert, for as that 
 once stirred a trout, so this once allured a jack to the enterprise of actually seizing it in the evening of a very 
 stormy day ; but the wary foe finding it too hard for his digestion, returned it to us. Such is our experience 
 of these dead but not deadly baits. 
 
 SuasECT. 4. Pastes for Baiting. 
 S265. Pastes are known as a species of hook bait used in still and deep anglings. 
 Ground baits are matters which very generally accompany these and other hook baits : 
 they are usually of a nature similar to the hook bait used, but inferior in quality. The 
 ground bait being spread around in large quantities, is supposed to attract and congregate 
 the fishes, who being thus called together, soon discover the superior attractions of the 
 hook bait, and thus are lured to fulfil the intentions of the angler. 
 
 3266. Pastes are important baits among professed bottom anglers, who compound them 
 with great skill and care : and the well fed fish are by these means become so dainty, that 
 unless these pastes are continued to be worked up with perfectly clean hands and pure 
 materials, they will fail in their intent. The infinity of articles which used to enter the 
 paste list are now reduced to comparatively very few; but enough remains to secure every 
 one of those fish which take a bait in this form. Pastes are liable to turn sour, or to 
 become fetid ; consequently much care is required in keeping them, and it is highly 
 necessary to renew them often. It has been common to unite with the substance of pastes 
 a little fine cotton, or wool, to make them more readily adhere to the hook ; but this we 
 believe to be seldom necessary when either bread, dough, or flour is used, if the angler will 
 allow himself suflScient time in the kneading. Pastes are nevertheless occasionally 
 required, and when used are usually placed on small hooks, but the size must vary with 
 the fish baited for, and consequently the quantity of paste also. Chub and barbel take a 
 ball as large as a hazel-nut ; the latter will take even more. Roach and dace require a 
 pellet of the size of a marrow-fat pea. 
 
 3267. Salmon^s roe, and suhnoiis roe paste. Barker, we believe, was the first dis- 
 coverer of the extreme eflBciency of this bait, although it had been well known for 
 centuries, that one of the favourite repasts of fish was the spawn of each other ; and that 
 some do not hesitate to eat their own, or that of the same species at least. Barker's letter 
 on the subject, as written to his patron, has been preserved, and is a curious specimen of 
 the love of angling : — 
 
 " Noble lord, — I have found an experience of late, which you may angle with, and take 
 great store of this kind of fish. First, it is the best bait for a trout that I have seen in all 
 
 3 U 2 
 
102-; FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 my time ; and will take great store, and not fail if they be there. Secondly, it is a special 
 bait for dace or dare, good for chub or bottlin, or grayling. The bait is the roe of a 
 salmon or trout : if it be a large trout, that the spawns be any thing great, you must angle 
 for the trout with this as you angle with the brandling, taking a pair of scissors, and cut 
 so much as a large hazel-nut, and bait your hook, so fall to your sport ; there is no doubt 
 of pleasure. If I had known it but twenty years ago, I would have gained a hundred 
 pounds only with that bait. I am bound in duty to divulge it to your honour, and not 
 carry it to my grave with me. I do desire that men of quality should have it, that delight 
 in that pleasure. The greedy angler will murmur at me, but for that I care not. For 
 the angling for the scale-fish, they mu t angle either with cork or quill, plumbing their 
 ground, and with feeding with the same bait, taking them asunder, that they may spread 
 abroad, that the fish may feed and come to your place: there is no doubt of pl&sure, angling 
 with fine tackles or single hair lines, at least five or six lengths long, a small hook, with 
 two or three spawns. The bait will hold one week ; if you keep it on any longer, you 
 must hang it up to dry a little : when you go to your pleasure again, put the bait in a little 
 water it will come in kind again." This was, indeed, a notable discovery of Barker's, and 
 salmon roe is a favourite bait to this day. 
 
 3268. As regards the value of saLtton or trout roe as a bait. Barker's intelligence has been confirmed: it is 
 not, however, a universal bait, but kills better in some waters than in others. In real salmon and trout rivers 
 it seldom fails to entice fish, and that in a degree beyond any other bottom bait whatever. In our jouineyings 
 we made many inquiries relative to what may be called its natural histori/ ; but at that time it was but little 
 acknowledged by angling professors, and a kind of mystery hung around its preparation, &c. We were 
 however given to understand, from several sources, that some particular state of the fish, and that not a 
 healthy one, was necessary to the perfection of the bait. We do not find this confirmed by the later accounts 
 of angling writers, but we must confess that we do not now hear of its being so invariably successful as it 
 then was said to be. This may, however, arise from the levelling influence of time, which reduces the stand- 
 ard of most things to their just admeasurements and value. 
 
 3269. The period at ichich the spawn is most effective as a bait is differently stated. 
 Mr. Salter says that it is best when collected about two months before spawning time, with 
 which we cannot agree. It may then make paste ; but as spawn, in this immature state, 
 the ova betray their imperfect evolution by their appearance. When salmon, from cir- 
 cumstances, have been prevented from spawning at the appointed time, we are disposed to 
 think such spawn is peculiarly grateful to fish ; and it becomes, as we know, firmer and more 
 adhesive than other spawn. Healthy spawn, or roe, is never better as a bait than when it 
 is collected about a fortnight or three weeks before spawning. We saw at Lancaster some 
 roe for sale ; it was then laid in cakes in a box with woollen wads between each layer ; but 
 it was denied that it had been salted. It had evidently been picked very clean from its 
 membranous adherences, and was pressed very close and flat ; but if our memory be cor- 
 rect, the ;)««, as the individual ovum is called, was distinct and unbroken. It must, there- 
 fore, have been subjected to gradual pressure in a mass, probably having been first slightly 
 salted with common salt, and pL'rhaps a small portion of bay salt had been added to it. 
 That the structure of the ova should be preserved entire, we think is of much importance to 
 the value of the salmon roe, and if so, what is called salmon paste must be greatly inferior 
 to the actual roe well preserved. 
 
 .3270. To preserve salmon roe we should recommend, instead of salt, that sugar be employed 
 after the method directed by Dr. M'Culloch of Edinburgh (p. 1025.) : and as it is observed 
 that honied baits are well received by fish, we see no reason that they should not prefer it so 
 treated to the saline mode. The former method of preserving it was to lay it on a wooden 
 plank, pressing it moderately by means of a piece of the same: now hang it, exposed to a 
 gentle heat, until it becomes firm. It is reasonable to suppose, that this was a very good 
 plan, provided the process of desiccation v/as slowly but effectually performed. 
 
 3271. For preserving this spawn a more modern method has arisen, by which it has been kept good two 
 j-ears in a cool situation. A pound of spawn is immersed in water as hot as the hands can bear it, and is 
 then picked from membranous films, &c. It is now to be rinsed with cold water, and hung up to drain for 
 twenty-four hours ; after which put to it two ounces of rock or bay salt, and a quarter of an ounce of salt- 
 petre, and again hang it up for twenty-four hours more. Now spread it on a dish, and gently dry it before 
 the fire or in the sun, and when it becomes stiff pot it down. We should, however, recommend that the 
 potting be not in one mass, but, like the shrimp paste sold at the fish-sauce shops, that it be divided into small 
 pots, pouring over each some melted suet, by which method a pot can be opened when wanted, instead of 
 (Jisturbing the general store. It forms an additional security to cover each over with a moistened skin or 
 bladder. Trout roe is also said to make a good bait, but we have no personal experience of its efficacy • in 
 fact, we never tried it ; but it has been so strongly recommended, that it would be but fair to give credence 
 to its value until numerous trials have proclaimed it as totally inert. 
 
 3272. To bait with salmon roe, first put on the hook (which should be sized according to 
 the fish intended to be tried for) a mass which shall fill up the hollow of the bend, and 
 hide the steel. On the point put two or more firm large grains of it, both to conceal 
 the snare and tempt the fish. In this way it is said to be principally a winter and a 
 spring bait, but v/e know no reason why it may not be advantageously used at other times, 
 for spawn of some kind is almost always to be found. At Uxbridge v,-e saw in the pre- 
 served water a scene of destruction we grieved at : it was committed by two gentlemen who 
 gloried in killing all the trout in the pool, and the quantity was such (thirty pounds' 
 
Chap. VII. FISHING PASTES. 1029 
 
 weight) as would have furnished excellent sport to the fly-fishers who frequenfed the 
 White Horse Inn for many days. Killing fish is a deligiitful amusement; but there is 
 a species of fish murder which should lie branded as direct poacliiiig, and punished with 
 the contempt of every generous sportsman. Salmon and trout are perhaps the greatest 
 gourmands at this bait : grayling appear to be n?xt in succession, and roach, dace, and 
 chub, bring up the rear. 
 
 .327;}. S'Amnp joasfe is also made and used by some anglers, particularly for perch and 
 roach, and we believe that chub may be also occasionally taken by it ; but we are not 
 aware of any great merit that it possesses. It is, however, prepared and used after the 
 manner of the salmon roe paste. 
 
 3274. Cheese paste is also used by some anglers, and is made from either new or old 
 cheese, by mixing it with stale bread if the cheese be new, and with new bread for old 
 decayed Cheshire cheese. From either mixture, by a long continued kneading, an excel- 
 lent adhesive paste may be made, which for winter fishing will be found a valuable bait : 
 the new cheese and old bread for roach, and the old cheese and new bread for chub. At 
 least, in our own anglings, these varieties have proved to have answered the ends required. 
 Bream will sometimes take both these kinds, and chub are taken with it both before and 
 after spawning. 
 
 3275. Sweet paste is thus made : — Take any quantity of the oriirr.bs of new bread, and after dipping it in 
 honey, work it in the hands until the honey be incorporated, and the mass he of sufficient tenacity to remain 
 well on the hook. When honey is not at hand, use a syrup made of white sugar. Nothing shows tlie ca- 
 pricious tastes of fishes more than this bait: carp will take it greedily one day, and will refuse it the next. A 
 friend of ours procured permission to fish in a preserved water in Surrey, which was stored with large carp, 
 and his leave included permission for a friend. It so happened, that although he went himself, we could not 
 make use of our ticket that day. Our friend was prepared with several reputed car]) baits, among which was 
 the paste in question : with this he killed three brace of very heavy carp, and returned delighted with his 
 sport. On the following week we also took our sweet paste, our ticket, and our stand, and began under the 
 most flattering auspices, as the day was mild and gloomy. We pursued our angling " from noon even until 
 night," and we took at length one small carp, and a moderate sized tench also ; and thus the same fish 
 which had contended for the bait on one day, wholly refused it a few days after. However, the experience of 
 every angler will furnish him with instances nearly similar : perhaps the anomalies are less in most other 
 pastes than in this. 
 
 3276. As a bait for carp Mr. Salter remarks, that it is a most killing one during the months of July and 
 August, and indeed as long afterwards as the fisliing season lasts. As regards carp, we think this paste has a 
 very peculiar claim on the angler, who cannot be at his post early and late, which the carp fisher, it is noto. 
 rious, should be in most cases. In this instance he may obviate the necessity without destroying his sport ; 
 for we think this is one of the few baits which the carp in favourable weather will tr.ke even at midday. 
 Tench are also fond of it, but less so than carp. Chub may be taken by it sometimes very well, and roach 
 will seldom refuse it. While fishing with it, groundbait with No. 2., but do not cast it wide in still waters. 
 
 3277. A keeping paste, dignified by some London anglers with the name of the patent paste (though we 
 never heard of the patent being enrolled) is made by separating the vegetable parts of flour from the pure 
 gluten. Knead any quantity of flour with cold water, added by small quantities at a time, but avoid satur- 
 ating it beyond the consistence of soft dough ; and let the process be conducted slowly. The dough, when 
 well formed, should be thoroughly washed in repeated fresh waters, at each time doing it in one mass, press- 
 ing it as dry as possible from the last water that had been applied. Continue this until the whole takes on 
 the consistency of birdlime, and will no longer tinge the water it is washed in. This paste has two advan- 
 tages : one is, that it will keep many months in wet cloths or under water, which is indeed the most certain 
 method of preserving it. When used also, it must bo surrounded with a very wet cloth to keep it from 
 hardening, and the fingers must be dipped into water 'before applying it on the hook, which is eflfected in 
 manner and quantity as other pastes. When it has been put on the hook, its second valuable property be- 
 comes at once apparent by its adhering fast to it, let the current be what it may. With these qualities it may 
 be useful in such rapid waters as no other paste can withstand. But when it is recollected that the very per- 
 fection of the process of making it depends on the abstraction of two out of three of the component parts of 
 the flour of which it is made, and both of which are acceptable to fish, it can be matter of no great surjjrise 
 that, as a bait, it proves greatly inferior to the more simple common bread paste, in which the farina, com- 
 pounded of gluten, starch, ajid mucilage, is kept entire. 
 
 3278. Common bread paste is made either of new or stale bread, according to circum- 
 stances ; and as these, in the opinion of the best bottom fishers, are somewhat important to 
 the success of different anglings, we shall detail them separately. New bread paste is made 
 by intimately kneading together in the hands for a few minutes, three-fourths of new with 
 one-fourth of stale bread, without dipping in water. This working will bring it into a 
 very glutinous adhesive paste : it is particularly fitted, therefore, for angling in strong 
 eddies and powerful streams ; but it does not apply so well to the finer fishings of roach 
 and dace in moderate streams and still deeps, since it will not separate so readily from the 
 hook as the paste made from stale bread; and this peculiar property of separating, the ex- 
 perienced roach fisher considers to be essential. In chub fishing, on the contrary, it forms 
 a valuable property in this paste, as a larger piece will adhere to a larger hook, which 
 would be soon washed off from the other. It is also more useful than the stale bread paste 
 for taking dace in the Thames, as well as the stream parts of all other dace rivers. This 
 paste is convenient from the quickness with which it is made ; and which, if the angler 
 have far to travel for his sport, should be done at the water side to prevent its drying. 
 
 3279. Stale bread paste is made of bread one day, or at most only two d.ays old ; in which 
 latter case the requisite portions of the bread should be taken from the centre of the loaf. It 
 should he first momentarily dipped in water, and instantly squeezed as dry as possible ; then 
 placing it in the palm of one hand, with the fingers or knuckles of the other, continue to 
 knead and work it twenty minutes, which will make it a stiff uniform mass. It is well to 
 
 3 US 
 
1030 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 observe, that as all bread pastes have a tendency to become quickly sour, particularly if 
 wetted, it is advisable, should the angler have some miles to travel, that he carry the bread 
 with him in the form of a small loaf or roll, which will enable him to keep his paste from 
 drying too much, as well as becoming sour. This excellent paste might with great pro- 
 priety be distinguished by the term roach paste, as it is that which most professed roach 
 anglers use, particularly those who fish from banks fn still deeps. With this paste our 
 friend heretofore mentioned used invariably to bait his hook in his late winter fishings in 
 the Lea (gentles supplied his hook in the more early winter months). He was a most ex- 
 cellent roacli fisher, and his preference of this paste arose from a full experience of its 
 superiority over all others of the kind for these fish under the circumstances adverted to. 
 In the roach streams of the Thames and some other rivers, new bread paste is occasionally 
 preferred ; but the readiness with which this of the stale bread is applied to the smallest 
 roach hook, as No. 10, 1 1, or 12., and the little tendency it has, from being less tenacious 
 and solid, to resist the entrance of the hook into the roach's mouth, makes it certainly the 
 preferable paste for these fish ; and it is seldom that they refuse it at any season. Bread 
 pastes are taken by barbel, carp, tench, chub, dace, and minnows. Even bleak will occa- 
 sionally be tempted ; but the occurrence is however rare. 
 
 3280. Barbel paste of a more tempting kind may be made by dipping bread into the 
 liquor from which greaves have been taken after soaking, using it instead of water for the 
 mixing. In this case we think the introduction of wool into the mass useful, as otherwise 
 the current will wash it away, or at least will expose the point of the hook, which we how- 
 ever obviated in our own practice by putting on the point a firm minute white morsel of 
 greaves. Bream will sometimes take this paste. 
 
 3281. Coloured pastes are of various kinds. A principal one is that tinged with vermilion, 
 and is intended to give it the hue of fresh fish spawn. Some fancy anglers tint their 
 paste yellow with turmeric ; and as fish, when thoroughly on the feed, will take any thing 
 almost, so these varieties assume the character of killing baits ; but these occurrences being 
 rare, the error gradually cures itself. 
 
 3282. In the general application of pastes on the hook, experience and dexterity are both required. Let 
 the hook be perfectly dry by wiping before it is attempted to put on the paste, a sufficient portion of 
 which should be separated by the finger and thumb from the mass ; and when rolled into an oval form, 
 should be forced on the hook by pressing it into the hollow of the bend, so as completely to cover the 
 whole of it, allowing the upper part of the shank only to appear, and which should seem to spring from the 
 centre of the mass. A little practice will of itself teach the process, perhaps, better than written instructions, 
 which however are useful, as they first awaken the mind to a conviction of the necessity of being parti- 
 cular in these matters, and they also lessen the incipient difficulties of the practice. One caution we think 
 advisable with regard to such pastes as are little adhesive, that in pressing them on the hook they be rather 
 flattened than round, as regards the area formed by the barb and bend, by wliich the force of the current 
 will operate on that surface of the paste most which has two points of contact, and least where it has but 
 one. 
 
 3283. Piste hooks should be whipped with white silk. We always whipped our hook and gut with white silk 
 and white wax, that the contrast of colour between the white paste and black whipping might not be too ap- 
 parent. In aid of this also we shortened our shank, and we strongly recommend both of these practices to 
 anglers whenever fishing with white paste. It will also be found to prevent the stale bread paste from so 
 readily separating from the hook, which is very apt to occur in fine roach fishing, if the bend of it be whipped 
 very finely with small white cotton, about eight or ten turns of which will extend three-eighths of an inch, 
 and will be sufficient. This plan certainly tends to retain the paste on the hook in quick streams, its con- 
 stant disposition to be washed off being one of the great drawbacks on the pleasure of paste fishing. 
 
 Sect.VII. Ground Baits. 
 
 3284. We might commence by remarking on the great variety of these baits ; nor is it to 
 be wondered at. The angler who has extended his observations beyond the precincts of 
 his own immediate vicinity, must have been struck with the diversities of opinions and 
 practice which distance creates in his favourite sport. We have had many occasions to 
 notice these differences, and we have embraced them with a view to extend at large our 
 systematic and general view of the art. Of these instances, few are more prominent than 
 the little attention which is paid to groimd baits by the ordinary bottom fishers of distant 
 counties ; while with the metropolitan angler it forms a very important feature in his 
 practice, and he would as soon think of fishing without baiting his hook, as he would wet 
 his line without first drawing the fish together by baiting the ground. In the oft frequented 
 waters within the reach of tliese professors in the art, the fish resort to certain spots, holes, 
 or swims, in expectation of these matters so frequently offered them, in the same manner as 
 trout come to the head cf stews to be worm fed in the great preserves at an accustomed 
 hour : and thus the habit of preparing the ground for the fish of these waters is kept up, 
 and it is in vain to expect good sport without it. 
 
 3285. Of the importance of ground bait, Mr. Salter (who was known to have been himself 
 a most excellent bottom angler) very justly observes, that if, however, ground bait is neg- 
 lected by the inexperienced, or avoided by the idle fisher, little success will attend his 
 efforts in bottom or float fishing ; and we may further observe, that it is chiefly by the judicious 
 use of ground baits, and by fishing at a proper depth, that one angler is more successful than 
 another, although fishing with the same baits and within a few yards of each other. Nor is 
 this surprising, when the rationale of the action of ground bait is considered. Fishes 
 
Chap.VII. ground baits. !0S1 
 
 naturally congregate where they have been led by any singularity of appearance in the 
 waters they inhabit : thus they are on the alert, and take every kind of bait eagerly, when 
 a flood is coming down. Conscious that food of different kinds is forced along by the 
 sweeping current, they are on the look out to receive it ; and thus also when ground bait 
 is thrown down it attracts the attention and draws fish together, who finding that an edible 
 is presented to them are detained there ; and although their naturally roving disposition 
 may carry them away again, fresh supplies render their absence short, and they instinctively 
 return to the scene of former plenty. It is the principle of groundbait to attract fish 
 without glutting them ; and thus, although edible matters enter into the composition of 
 ground baits, yet they are, or ought to be, always inferior to the hook baits offered at the 
 same time, by which the fish may be tempted to leave the ground bait for the more delicate 
 morsel on the hook. 
 
 3286. Ground baits should he laid previously to fishing. On the principle that from me- 
 mory fish will repair to spots where they have before found food in considerable quantities, 
 it is the practice of all experienced anglers, not only to groundbait the spots they intend to 
 fish in during the time of their practice, but also to do the same the evening before if pos- 
 sible, which is sure to detain them, or bring them again in the morning to revisit the 
 place ; and it more certainly collects into one focus those fish which otherwise would radiate 
 everywhere around. So convinced are anglers ofihe advantage of «a previous evening's 
 groundbaiting of the waters they purpose attempting, that many who cannot be present 
 themselves, send or give directions to have it done for them. When fish are very scarce, it 
 is politic to previously groundbait a place several successive days, to give the distant fish a 
 habit of coming to the spot daily. 
 
 3287. In the use of ground baits, the nature of the water, and also the kind offish intended 
 to be angled for should be considered. It is essential also that the ground and 'hook baits 
 are of the same kind, in colour, taste, and smell, but not so necessary that their qualities be 
 the same : they should, on the contrary, be more attractive, or, as we might say, piquant. 
 A quick rapid stream must have massive ground baits that will resist the current : still 
 waters require more diffused matters. Varieties in fish will make some difference in 
 the quality of the ground bait likewise. To draw together perch, trout, barbel, &c. 
 animal substances, as worms, particularly such as are conspicuous, as lob or dew-worms, 
 should be stuck into masses of clay, which by attracting their attention may detain them 
 around. Offal of almost any kind will allure jack ; and when repeated for a few days, 
 the diurnal bounty insures their not being far off. Roach and dace, chub and bream, 
 frequent spots where malt and malt-house sweepings, chaff, bran, &c. &c. have been pre- 
 viously scattered ; and it is thus that gamekeepers not only keep their own frsh to certain 
 localities, but also tempt those of their neighbours. In Hertfordshire a gentleman, not 
 himself much of a sportsman, lamented to us that, although he much wished to oblige 
 some friends with a few days' tolerable fishing, he entirely despaired of being able to do 
 it, for the poachers had carried away all his fish. They certainly had grievously thinned his 
 waters ; but as a certain tenacious nobleman, who had a very clever gamekeeper, lived not 
 very distant, we were confident that he had many in store. I recommended this gentleman 
 therefore to doubly bait his water, as I well knew Ihe keeper baited his ; and he did so, by 
 throwing in a profusion of various matters night and morning for a fortnight, well watch- 
 ing it during the time. The consequence of this method of procedure was, that he gave his 
 friends a week's excellent sport. 
 
 3288. A general rule regarding ground bail is, that in most cases it should be of the same nature with the 
 hook bait ; but it must be inferior in quality. If this condition be not observed, some fish may leave the latter 
 for the former; whereas, by thus adapting them, the fish will be thrown off their guard, and take the hook 
 l)ait with less caution when it resembles the ground bait, of which they have partaken with impunity. This 
 rule however, like most others, admits of exceptions : it is the principle that we advocate. 
 
 3289. Proceeding to the formation of ground baits, after these preliminary remarks, we shall 
 detail the general practice, as pursued by the best bottom anglers in the formation of these 
 matters, numbering them for future reference. 
 
 3290. No. 1. Bran and clay grourd bait is the most simple, and the most common in use among- anglers, 
 particularly for roach, dace, and bleak. Take some adhesive light mud or clay from any con\-enicnt spot, 
 and mix with it a quantity of bran or coarse pollard. Of this mixture drop in here and there around you 
 masses of the size of a pigeon's egg. If there be any current put a stone w ithin each, sufficient to sink and 
 retain it below. The force of the current should likewise be calculated: if it be very sharp, let the stone be 
 rather larger, and also cast it in rather above the part of the water you wish it to rest on. This ground bait 
 we recommend as the most proper for swift streams and currents of large rivers, as the Thames, &c. In 
 such waters a large supply is necessary to meet the driftings and solvent powers of the rapid flow ; and this 
 being not costly, can be thrown down in liberal quantities, on which success so much depends. 
 
 3291. No. 2. A meal ground bait n one which is particularly calculated for the deep pools of rivers and gentle 
 eddies, which form the strong holds of carp, chub, roach, and dace. Among the London anglers, we think 
 it is in more common use in the Lea than in the Thames, which perhaps is owing less to its extreme 
 lightness of texture than to the cupidity of the puntmen who usually accompany the angler, and are very fre- 
 quently allowed to find ground bait for him, for which they make a charge; and as a shilling or eighteen pence 
 for bran and clay will pay better than two shilling.s or half a crown for bread and pollard in sufficient quan- 
 tities, so bran and clay is usually recommended ; and, for reasous before stated, it is perhaps sutficient for all 
 ordinary fishings : but a meal ground bait is certainly the most attractive to the above fish, and where much 
 is expected, much must be done to deserve it. 
 
 3292. Mr. Salter's method of making this ground bait is one of the best, and agrees with our own in essen- 
 tials. He says, " For a day's angling a quartern loaf is necessary, the crust of which you will cut off, the 
 
 3 U 4 
 
1033 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VI 1 1. 
 
 crumb to be cut In slices about two inches thick, and put into a pan, or some deep vessel, and covered with 
 water : when the bread is quite soaked or saturated, squeeze it nearly dry ; then add the bran and pollard by 
 handfuls, equal quantities of each, and knead them together similar to making bread, until the whole is nearly 
 lis stiff as clay. In making this ground bait, it requires some labour and time." 
 
 3293. The qualities of i/us ground bait for cleanliness, and its tendency to attract carp, roach, chub, dace, 
 and bream, will however amply repay any trouble in the making of it. It is to be observed of it, that it i« 
 more particularly calculated for groundbaiting still deeps, or very mild currents, it being neither heavy 
 enough to withstand rapids, nor will it, from its solvent properties, bear a stone well within its masses. The 
 best ground bait is that, in every situation, which remains stationary, and dissolves slowly. 
 
 3294. No. 3. Take barley meal one part, mashed potatoes three parts, and stiff, clean, adhesive clay or marl 
 two parts ; work these well together, and they will form a cheap and excellent ground bait for almost any 
 waters, and for all the usual fish for which ground bait is used. We have found it useful in bream fishing in 
 Dagenham Breach ; but the following still more so :— 
 
 3295. No. 4. A very useful ground bait for rivers with still deeps, where fish of almost every variety abound, 
 as in some parts of the Trent, the Severn, and the Wye, may be made as follows,— Mix with soane stiff clay as 
 much coarse pollard as it will bear without destroying its adhesiveness. If well worked, it will retain its 
 tenacity with an equal weight of meal nearly. At the water side, separate pieces about the size of a goose- 
 egg, into which stick a few worms and a few gentles. As these escape from the dissolving clay, they are 
 seized on by the fish, who continue to wait in the expectation of more, and are thus ready to take the angler's 
 bait also if it show a more tempting appearance than the other. It will likewise add to its good qualities if 
 some well soaked greaves be mixed with it. From long experience, we can recommend this ground bait 
 strongly, as a most excellent one for the still deeps of very large rivers, where carp, tench, perch, chub, 
 barbel, roach, dace, bream, eels, and gudgeons, may perchance be all congregated by it. For we have, in 
 some of these rivers, known nearly every one of these varieties taken within the space of a few hundred yards. 
 As a professed barbel ground bait, it is also very good, and will admit a stone within its balls readily if it be 
 suflSciently worked. 
 
 3296. No. .5. Barbel grouTid bait is likewise made of soaked greaves with clay only, and from its tenacity and its 
 admitting of being thrown into the water in large lumps of three quarters of a pound, it is particularly adapted 
 to barbel punt fishing in the Thames deeps, with greaves for a hook bait. 
 
 3297. No. 6. Mixluresof boiled or scalded malt, barley, luhcat, Sfc. are good ground bails for carp, tench, 
 chub, and bream. They should oe united with coarse sand, which helps to sink them, and increases the effect 
 also. This variety is particularly applicable to meres, fleets, and large ponds, which are principally stocked 
 with carp, tench, and bream. 
 
 3298. No. 7. Worms cut into pieces, and gentles with the dust, or rather minute fragments of greaves, all mixed 
 together in sufficient quantities, form a tempting ground bait for carp, tench, trout, gudgeons, &c. Add to 
 them double the weight of wet sand, and throw the whole in by small handfuls at a time. This ground bait, 
 like the former, is only adapted to still waters. 
 
 3299. No. 8. Gentles are sometimes used alone, or at least are only accompanied by wet sand to sink them. For 
 this purpose the London anglers usually furnish themselves with what are called carrion gentles, procured 
 
 _i oy from the horse killers, fellmongers, and great melting houses. 
 These gentles are green or unripe ; they are also unscoured, 
 and smell rank, consequently are not so readily taken by many 
 fish as those which are scoured, riper, and brighter. Our cut 
 (.Jig- 497.) shows the gentle box, which is considered to be 
 tilled with them, and is accompanied with a bag of coarse 
 sand. It is thus, therefore, that when the former are thrown 
 in as a ground bait to draw the fish together, the latter {i.e. 
 the well scoured) being let down amongst them, although ou 
 a hook, are preferred and readily taken. For a day's fishing a 
 quart or two of carrion gentles will be required, and should 
 be cast in with judgment, so as to reach the spot fished 
 on their descent. If this caution be not observed, they 
 ohviiE 1,01 ^^y j^ harm instead of good, by inviting the fish to the 
 
 distance that the stream may have carried the gentles. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 BOTTOM FISHING. 
 
 3300. Bottom ftshing is an aiiyling phrase, like many others in the art, by no means per- 
 spicuous. Conventionally it is understood by many to express such anglings as are practised 
 below the sin-face of the water with a line and float, whether the bait touch the ground, or 
 whether it be several feet above it. By others it is considered as more expressly signifying 
 angling with or without a float, provided the baits are sunk so low as to trail on, or are close 
 to, the ground. Our treating of it will be in its most comprehensive sense ; our instructions 
 will be general also, and applicable as well to the more unusual practices without a float, 
 as in barbel angling, and also to the more common method where a float is employed. 
 Both these methods are employed with equal success, according to circumstances. 
 
 Sect. I. General Instructions relative to Bottom, Fishing. 
 
 3301. In this amusement are required implements or tools ; baits to allure ; craft to display 
 them ; and fish to operate on. Of the necessary implements called Jishing-tackle, we have 
 already fully treated. Our last subject described the angling baits generally and individually ; 
 we now propose to offer some instructions relative to the practice of the art ; and we will 
 afterwards proceed in search of the^JsA to operate on. 
 
 3302. A sufficient variety of fishing-tackle on all occasions is the most necessary requisite, 
 which we would press on the attention of the young angler. Succe.ss in any one kind of 
 fishing is always a matter of chance : but total disappointment as regards sport very seldom 
 occurs to him who is able to vary his modes of attack. Under this view such implements 
 as may be wanted to meet a proposed change in his practice, should always be taken, whether 
 the journey be long or short. Experience taught us to have recourse to a card list of these 
 necessaries to insure their being always taken : we shall present a copy of the one we so used, 
 and leave it to the angler's choice to adopt, alter, or reject it altogether, as he thinks fit ; only 
 
Chap. VIII. LIST OF FISHING-TACKLE. 1033 
 
 remarking, that several good practitioners have acknowledged that the method had saved 
 them many a disappointment. Persons who fish every day almost, have all their tackle in one 
 place : habit brings every indispensable article before them, and they muster themselves in 
 the mind's eye, as it were, in angling array. Very different is it with the man of business, 
 who wets his line but once a month perhaps, or not more than once or twice in a season. 
 His tackle put by in the same hurry as when it was wanted, requires a muster-roll, or 
 something is sure to be absent without leave. 
 
 CARD LIST. 
 
 Rod. Reel. Landing Net. Basket. 
 Lines (gut) with large cork float — small ditto — swan's quill ditto, strong. Hair line, 
 with tip, cap, and float. Paternoster line. Night lines. Spare gut and hair. Spare reel line. 
 Hooks, naked — hair mounted — gut ditto — gimp ditto. Split siiot. Float-caps. Plummet. 
 Coffin-lead. 
 
 Traces and hooks — minnow spinning, roving, and gorge-hook. Ditto, ditto, and ditto, for 
 gudgeon. Snap-hook. Baiting needles. Dip-lead. Devil-bait. Minnow-fly. Wax — 
 waxed silk — waxed twine. Indian rubber. Knife. Scissors. Pilars. Disgorger. 
 Clearing ring. Gaff. Baits — bags — and boxes. 
 
 Small fly-book. Spare fly-line. Flies ad libitum. Drag-hook. 
 
 Brandy, &c. &c. See. 
 
 3303. The practice we have advocated of being furnished with a variety of tackle for 
 enabling the angler readily at any time to change Doth the method and the object of the 
 attack, was constantly pursued by ourselves, and it is that which laid the foundation of our 
 list, of which the above is a literal copy, one of which was always to be found in our bottom 
 fishing-tackle book. We framed it as an assistant to a treacherous jnemory, and with the 
 exception of the drag-hook, we never moved for a single morning's fishing without the 
 whole of the articles enumerated. Our fly-book, it is true, was not always called into requi- 
 sition, but as it was very small it added little to the burthen. Its usual contents were a 
 few bright palmers, and a few house-flies, which we could use by the help cf an additional 
 top to any rod in whipping for chub or dace ; and when it appeared a doubtful point, whether 
 the fish would take best under or on the water, we added others, and took our boy with us 
 with a spare rod for fly-fishing, or we took our usual fly and dressing books as a part of 
 our equipage. To vicissitudes of times and seasons, the angler, thus armed, may almost 
 bid defiance to a blank account. Should the worm, gentle, and paste, wholly fail, the min- 
 now can be spun, or the gudgeon can be exhibited ; and if these also prove unsuccessful, the 
 attention may be diverted to jack trolling. Perhaps all efforts under the water may be 
 attended, as they sometimes are, with negative success ; and this often for a very simple rea- 
 son, because at those times the fish approach the surface to feed there; and it is now well if 
 the angler be prepared to attack them. If he be but a novice in fly-fishing, yet the fly 
 top of his general rod will enable him to treat the rising multitudes by whipping for 
 them witii a palmer, or an ant, or house-fly ; or with his usual rod he can dip with such 
 natural flies as his observations point out as acceptable to them. 
 
 3304. TTie articles which enter the card list, most of them, indeed all of them (that ever enter 
 a book) can be collected and carried in one pocket-book purposely made to receive them, 
 and for the information of the young angler we will describe it. The case part contained 
 the usual boxwood line-reel, but the central portion, instead of having one row of box- 
 like cavities, has two, by which the artificial minnow, the minnow-fly, and other matters, 
 can be kept free from pressure in one row : the usual apparatus, as split shot, float-caps, 
 bored lead, folding plummet, wax, &c. &c. in tlie other. The reel compartments are 
 adapted to hold two cork and two quill-floated lines. A strong leathern leaf exhibits the 
 minnow and gudgeon tackle for spinning or trolling, with needles, disgorger, &c. &c. on 
 one surface; while the other aflfords a pocket to receive swivel traces, spare lines, gut-hooks, 
 silk, &c. &c. The portability of angling apparatus is the next consideration, and we will 
 suppose our angler furnished with the requisite tackle for bottom fishing : his baits 
 arranged ; his worms in wet moss, with the smaller sorts distinct ; his gentles scoured, or 
 his bread ready to knead at the water's edge, provided he intends to fish with paste. 
 We will take it for granted, that his ground bait also is prepared ; but how is he most 
 conveniently to carry it is the question? Mr. Daniel recommends an apron (from 
 his old oracle, the North Country Anc/ler), something like a fish-woman's, which in dif- 
 ferent compartments shall hold worms and ground bait, &c. &c. The custom of dangling 
 the worm-bags at the bottom, which Jlr. Daniel is so severe upon, we apprehend is the 
 best afler all, for in the pocket or the basket they are apt to be pressed. We, however, 
 recommend tlie apron, if the angler is likely to be confined to one situation, as a very con- 
 venient article, particularly in punt fishing. 
 
1034 FISHING. Pakt VIII. 
 
 3305. To plumb the depth is the first operation after the ground bait has been thrown in 
 (^^'•498.), and the rod and line have been mounted according to former instructions. 
 Mr. Salter directs that the line and plummet be first used in ascer- 
 taining the depth, and that then it be suffered to remain in the water, 
 while the ground bait is in preparation and cast in, by which time, 
 he says, tlie line will be softened. This is spinning fine, but it is 
 true ; and it is better to spin instructions too fine, than to omit 
 them altogether. In groundbaiting let the pieces be small if the 
 water be still, and large if it be a strong current ; and repeat it 
 as the biting slackens. But to return to our diverging point. 
 Unfold about two inches of the plummet, if it be a folded one, and 
 within it inclose the point of the hook, the shank being without ; 
 close the fold, and the plummet will be then fast secured to the line. 
 PLUMMETS. Now lower it down to the bottom of the water, without slacken- 
 
 ing the line ; and having remarked the extent of it that is wetted, affix the float, so that 
 its top shall be even with the surface of the water. Again, lower it down to try its 
 exactness before the plummet is finally removed. To place the bait critically as to depth, 
 is a matter of much consequence in true ground angling, so that every circumstance which 
 is likely to interfere with, or alter it, should be attended to. In tide rivers, where the 
 depth of water is liable to continual variation, it is very necessary to repeat the plumbing 
 frequently, for with those groundling fish which feed at the bottom, a bait elevated only 
 half an inch above the surface of it will almost to a certainty be refused. It is thus that 
 while punt angling for gudgeon in the Thames the experienced fishermen recommend 
 frequent plumbing, and the moment the gudgeon relax their biting, they either rake, or 
 plumb, or both. In the Thames this is particularly done ; for even where the tide has 
 no effect on its waters, flashes, as they are termed, of water are continually coming down from 
 the opening of locks and sluices above, which produce a temporary alteration in the river's 
 depth. The unhatching also of mill-races, and the falling of showers some miles above 
 the stream fished in, may produce a trifling change. In canals, and m such waters as 
 communicate with them, the opening of locks occasions continual variations in the height 
 of the water, of which the angler should be careful to inform himself, by now and then 
 taking the depth. An alteration in the water length of the line itself will sometimeS^ take 
 place by the shifting of the float, which by repeated immersions, if not previously secured, 
 may be forced up the line, and thus bring the bait to drag on the ground. This might be 
 prevented by a half hitch or two of the line around the top of the float. 
 
 3306. J plummet is not absolutely necessary to ascertain the depth when a shotted line is used, though it 
 is always convenient and desirable. If there be a moderate quantity of shot to a line, on immersing it the 
 float begins to recline a little as soon as the shot reach the bottom, the gravity of the lead no longer acting 
 on the resistance of the float. This being observed, the intermediate space between the shot and the cap of 
 the float gives the measure of the water. If the float, therefore, be moved downward as 'much as the space 
 which exists between the shot and the hook, the depth is then plumbed correctly enough for ordmary 
 purposes, but by no means for regular ground fishing. ,_-,.. , 
 
 3307. A ring plu7mnct is more applicable to strong currents, where the force might carry the folding one along 
 with it: to use this, pass the hook through the ring, and fix the point into the cork at the bottom. Even 
 this, however, is sometimes insufticient ; and it is not amiss, therefore, to be furnished with a barbel lead, 
 which by means of a loop will make a plummet sufficient to stem any current the angler usually fishes in. 
 It is a great error to suppose that, "when your float stands upright, you are off" the bottom." It is by no 
 means the case ; for your float may just have water enough under it to keep the lowest shot touching the 
 ground, while it may be kept erect by the others above it. Having found the exact depth at which your 
 float begins to recline, it is necessary to draw it down your line, as far as there is distance Ijetween the 
 uppermost shot and the bottom of your hook. By this means your bait will just trail upon the ground, and 
 in this fashion is peculiarly acceptable to many fishes, especially roach and gudgeons, and almost equally so 
 to barbel, &c. Remember that strong currents often require very powerful weights to sound with. In such 
 cases we always use the clearing ring. 
 
 3308. Baiting a hook with worms. The ground bait being thrown, the rod and line 
 mounted, and the depth accurately plumbed, it becomes necessary to bait the hook, 
 which we will suppose to be done with a ivorm, or worms. When one only is used, enter 
 the point of the hook at the top of the worm's head, and carefully draw or squeeze its body 
 round the bend, and over the whipping, by means of the finger and thumb of one hand, 
 while the forefinger and thumb of the other are employed in pressing the hook onwards, 
 until less than half an inch only of the tail part is left, which should be directed within 
 the curve of the bend. If too much of the worm be left unattached it entices the fish to 
 suck at that, and tease the angler with continued nibbles ; till at length, on raising his hook, 
 he finds this portion gone, and the point of the hook exposed. To the careless angler this 
 happens continually. If too little be left, there does not remain enough to attract the fish by 
 the motion in the worm. It had always been our own practice to attempt to direct the 
 projecting portion of the worm within the bend, and one of our first lessons in worm fishing 
 was never to let the tail project outwards from the point of the hook, that the fish might 
 not rip the bait away, so as to bare the hook down to the bottom of the bend. 
 
 3309. To bait with two worms is the most alluring practice of any for the voracious 
 tribes, as trout, perch, and eels ; while one, on the contrary, well put on, unless the worms 
 be very small, is perhaps best for roach, dace, and gudgeon. In baiting with two worms. 
 
Chai-.VIII. fish baits. 10S5 
 
 proceed to place the first as already directed, but allow it to remain above the arming until 
 the second worm is penetrated by the hook, not at the head but near the tail, threading it 
 up, and turning a email portion only of its head within the bend of the hook. Lastly, 
 draw down the first worm to meet the second. 
 
 3310. In baiting with the dew or lob-worm, enter the point of the hook a very little below 
 the head, and carry it to within half an inch of the tail, burying the whole of the hook 
 within the worm. We have, when the worm has been unusually large (which is a very 
 tempting bait either to salmon or barbel), passed out the hook a little short of the centre 
 of its length, and have again entered it about an inch below, and carried it along the 
 remainder of the hook, leaving the folded portion pendent. The barbel has by no means 
 a large mouth, yet by sucking it can take in a very large worm, and we believe that the 
 general result of barbel fishing shows that they are particularly enticed by a large bait : 
 perhaps we might also include the salmon with the barbel in this respect. A very long 
 worm is not, however, a desirable bait for any other fish, unless it be very thin, when it 
 may be put on as directed above. In all other cases a worm whose length exceeds the 
 linear measurement of the whole hook rather more than one half, is the most convenient 
 for baiting, and the best for expedition. For as in our opinion fish never willingly take 
 dead worms, so when one is exhibited crumpled up and wrinkled, or torn or crushed, we 
 suspect it is refused because it is supposed to be dead. It ought, therefore, to be the aim 
 of every worm-fisher to show his worm lively, by allowing it some motion, and to exhibit 
 it as healthy also, by avoiding to tear or unnecessarily piece it ; yet it should be kept so 
 compact to the hook, that the fish shall not take any of the former without taking also the 
 whole of the latter. 
 
 3311. In batting the hook with bloodworms, much delicacy of finger is required to place them so as to cover 
 the hook without mangling the worms. Our own plan was to pick out the .largest we could find, having 
 first selected a fine wired hook. On this we carefully threaded the greatest portion of the worm, carrying 
 it high upon the arming, which should be always of red silk. About a quarter of an inch of the first worm 
 we left pendent, with that part directed towards the back of the shank. We then inserted the hook through 
 two portions of the second worm, leaving a quarter of an inch hanging on each side of the hook a little 
 below the former. Lastly, we covered the barb and the bend with another large worm, the tail part of 
 which we allowed to protrude a little also, but directed inwards. If bloodworms be so hooked, the method 
 will he found the most killing possible ; and the little trouble it takes to show them thus, will be amply 
 repaid by the success which will follow. Carp will take them as a bait thus put on, and they will do it when 
 they appear not likely to be tempted by any other. The same may be remarked of dace and chub, and 
 particularly of gudgeons ; salmon, trout, perch, and barbel, generally prefer the larger varieties of worms. 
 
 3312. To bait the hook with gentles. Unless the hook be very small, two or even three 
 are requisite. With three insert the point of the hook into the gentle close to the head, 
 or more bulbous end, and bring it out near the tail : now take a thin green gentle, and 
 pass the point directly across the body, and then put on the third exactly as the first, 
 except that, having just shown the point oj the hook through the skin of the gentle, retract 
 it again. For the latter hint we were indebted to Mr. Salter, and a very good one it is ; 
 for, as he justly observes, the skin of the gentle being somewhat tough (especially in cold 
 weather), by piercing the skin in the first instance an opening is made, by which the 
 finest stroke (where a bite does occur) will enter the hook sufficiently into the fish to 
 secure it, and you do not risk breaking your line, or the top of your rod, by striking too 
 hard. One gentle on a No. 10 or 11. hook will often succeed when more are refused, and 
 the fish shy. 
 
 3313. To bait with a gentle and wings. The angler will sometimes find, while he is roach and dace fishing, 
 that as the day advances towards its meridian, the roach and dace he may have been hitherto taking with 
 success, will gradually leave off biting, and from the bottom will show themselves above, the dace at mid- 
 water, and the roach but a little below the surface. This circumstance will afford him an amusing oppor- 
 tunity of varying his practice by mounting on a gentle hook, No. 8 or 9., a pair of wings. A very slight 
 ginger hackle is the best for the purpose. After they are on, cover the remainder of the hook with a tough 
 well scoured gentle ; whip with this, but not violently, and the dace will rise eagerly to it. It is more than 
 probable that the roach will take it best when it is sunk some inches, or even a foot or more below the 
 surface. 
 
 3314. Of striking and playing the fish. When we find that our own opinions coincide 
 with able authorities, who have already expressed them much better probably than we 
 could, we deem it the fairest way to let such authorities speak for themselves. We there- 
 fore give place, in this instance, to the argumentative observations on " striking and 
 playing a fish when struck " by Captain Williamson, who says, " By striking, we mean 
 the act of drawing the line tight when a fish is at the bait, in such a manner as may cause 
 the hook to penetrate into some part of its mouth, and prevent its escape. To judge 
 accurately as to the moment when you should strike, is acquired only by observation and 
 experience ; and the degree in the force and the manner of striking depends much on the 
 nature of the fish supposed to be at it, its size, its strength, &c. &c. Strike rather quickly 
 than violently, and not from the arm but from the wrist. When we consider the elasticity 
 of the rod in conjunction with the tenuity of the line, and when we reflect that the 
 .smallest change of position at the butt of the former will cause an immense difference in the 
 situation of its point or tip, and if we call to mind that not more than half an inch of 
 hook is in the fish's mouth generally speaking, and that if that half inch pierces its mouth. 
 
1036 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 our object is effected, we shall then see the impropriety of those strong uplifted pulls 
 whicii many, even of those who think themselves good anglers exhibit when they have 
 a bite. 
 
 3315. That the stroke sltould be made from M(»wrii/, is a very just observation of Capt. Williamson. " Under 
 the supposition, that there be no impediment in the way of the rod's action ; that the line can be drawn and 
 kept nearly straight, from the tip to the float, without causing the latter to vibrate or be displaced ; then a 
 very slight turn of the wrist will cause sufficient removal of the tip, and consequently of the whole line, to 
 make the hook take effect. The elasticity of the line will cause a kind of secondary motion, such as tends to 
 fix the hook, and to make the fish instantly attempt an escape." 
 
 3316. Never strike with the line slack : nothing can be more unsportsmanlike, nor any 
 practice more likely to mar the contemplated capture. If there be advantages in striking 
 from the wrist (and fishing is badly conducted if it be not so done) a slack line does away 
 with them all, A moderate stroke only with a loosened line acts unequally on the resist- 
 ance, and thus very frequently snaps it in two ; and the time required to give the impulse 
 through a tortuous line unequally extended, is such as often to defeat the purpose of hook- 
 ing the prey by conveying a previous alarm to it : this is particularly the case with the fine 
 biting fisli, as roach, dace, &c. With all this caution, observe that time must be given 
 for some fish not only to mouth the bait, but to swallow it. Capt. Williamson illustrates this 
 after the following manner : — " Let us suppose that a perch should seize your live bait sus- 
 pended to a cork float, and carry it down ; as in such case time must be given fur the fish 
 to gorge or swallow the bait, it follows that your line inust be slackened, or be eventually 
 let out from the reel so judiciously, as not to let the perch feel any check while in the act 
 of swallowing." Under all circumstances, whether you succeed or not, examine your bait 
 when a fish has beon at it. On most occasions of the kind it is best to feel, as it were, 
 first, whether the bait be gorged (which is done by the above means), and if you find it to 
 be so, which the heavy bearing of the perch v/ill suiliciently indicate, then a very slight turn 
 in such direction as may be the reverse to that in which he is proceeding will have the 
 desired effect. The learner inust not suppose that any time is lost in such operations: they 
 follow as quick as thought ; and their appropriate adaptation to the moment not only 
 decides the fate of the fish, but evinces the abUity of the angler. 
 
 3317. A quick hut fine stroke is also necessary in some cases. "Many fishes must be 
 struck at the least nibble, while others must have some seconds allowed them. One will 
 take the float scarcely half an inch under water before he has the br.it fairly in his mouth ; 
 while another will merely take a slight hold of some pendent part, and carry the float one 
 or two feet, or more, below it. In such case they are sometimes Looked on the outside of 
 their mouths." Our author is certainly correct in this account of the biting of fish. The 
 roach and dace are among the finest biters; the chub and carp, also the tench and the 
 gudgeon, are irregular, now quick, now slow; the trout a-.id perch are usually quick, and 
 often violent in their taking of the bait : but the several modas of seizing their prey will be 
 enlarged on with the descriptions of the individual fish. " When your bait is on tlie bottom, 
 and a fish runs with it, drawing your float along the surface, .sinking in ver}^ little or 
 perhaps not at all, the line should be drawn straight from the tip of the rod to the float, 
 and when you strike, observe the rule already laid down, of striking coimter to the fish's 
 course. " 
 
 3318. " It is necessary always after a bite to examine your bait, which seldom fails to be de- 
 ranged, more or less, by every attack that it sustains. I have seen anglers too lazy to do 
 this, they being in the habit of leaving all to chance, when, after sitting for half an hour or 
 more without a bite, in drawing up to remove to another spot they have been greatly sur- 
 prised to see their baits half eaten away, and the hook two-thirds bared ; yet they expected 
 to catch fish." 
 
 3319. Playing the fish after striking. As soon as a fish is struck and hooked, if its size 
 should be such as not to warrant your drawing it instantly out of the water, give him line 
 in proportion to his exertions, by either his weight or resistance : but this must be done 
 with great caution; for, as observed by Capt Williamson, it is often more prudent to run 
 the risk attendant on a short line and little scope of play, than to allow such a range as 
 would enable the fish to dash among weeds, boughs, piles, or any thing likely to create diffi- 
 culty. Giving line is not always practicable, especially in foul waters overhung with 
 wood ; and in such situations the largest fishes are usually found." Be cautious of urging 
 the fish to his utmost exertion by over resistance, and alv/ays withdraw him gently from 
 the baited hole, so as not to alarm his companions, and thus ring the knell of your future 
 sport. 
 
 3320. '• As the elasticity of your rod and of your line afford you considerable advantages, 
 your study should be, alu-ays to keep the former in such position as may effectually com- 
 bine the powers of both. This is done simply by keeping the point of your rod raised, so 
 that it may bend, and by its spring gently yield to the efforts of the fish, and draw him 
 back to his proper degree of pressure on the line, when his effort has ceased." 
 
 3321. Some other niceties in float angling are now to be attended to ; and particularly we 
 must press on the notice of the beginner, that without a proper regard to the length 
 
Chap. VIII. LANDING OF FISH. • 1037 
 
 of line admitted between the water and the rod, or, in other words, between the angle which 
 the rod and line make with each other, his success will be doubtful. In all waters, but 
 more particularly in rivers, when you are bottom fishing for chub, roach, dace, bream, and 
 gudgeons, observe to have no more line between the float and the top of the rod than will 
 allow of a quick but fine movement of the wrist, to operate instantaneously on the hook 
 below. 
 
 3.^22. With regard to the proper length to be allowed between the top of the rod and the 
 water, no certain rule can be prescribed; for it must depend on the station of the angler, 
 connected with the surface of the water below him. If he be fishing from a high bank, it 
 is evident, that were he to dip the point of his rod within two feet of the water, it would be 
 fatiguing to himself, and a wrist stroke from such a position must be an act of too much 
 effort to be consistent either with the quickness or fineness required. But if he be placed 
 on a level nearly with the water, the length of line between the float and the point of the 
 rod should be rather less than more than two feet and a half. He must be careful also to 
 carry the top of the rod exactly with the progress of the float, and directly over it, so as to 
 keep the line perpendicular, and, as before directed, with such a degree of extension that 
 the line may never be slack. The rod, the line, and the float should move uniformly toge- 
 ther ; by which means the angler will be enabled the instant he perceives a bite, by a quick 
 but only slight wrist motion, to fix the hook in the mouth of the fish. It is for want of 
 strict attention to these matters that young anglers secure few fish out of many bites. Time 
 is lost in striking, and thus the fish discovers the cheat and throws out the bait. 
 
 3.323. IVhen a fish has heen unsuccessfully hooked, and breaks away, it also happens that if 
 his struggles are violent, he will almost to a certainty alarm his fellows, and it will be in 
 vain to expect sport at that spot for some time. Our own practice in such case has been to 
 quietly drop in a few loose worms or gentles, and also a few small balls of ground bait, and 
 then to steal away to another part of the water. In the meantime the fish have been again 
 congregated, and finding no interruption or reason for alarm, their confidence has been re- 
 stored, and we have again renewed our fishing. 
 
 3324. The fisit being successfully struck is in proper time landed, the methods of doing which vary very 
 much. From an elevation the landing hook is a very convenient assistance, either t!:e rodded (a), or the 
 telescope {b,Jig. 499.). Avoid, however, any premature effort to land a fish. The tyro ia angling is too ajit 
 
 ^^fc;; 
 
 to be anxious to look his prize in the face, which is a dangerous experiment on a fish only half spent. Fear 
 gives energ)' to his last efforts, and his struggles may tear away the hold ; or he will often make a wily 
 attempt to escape by first slackening the line, and then running in on the angler, when, taking the advan- 
 tage of his situation, he will double himself and strike the line with his tail, so as to break it, or otherwise 
 tear out the hold it has on him. In every case, therefore, keep a tight line, preserve a necessary patience, 
 and never land a fish of any tolerable size until it be completely exhausted. Full directions for landing a 
 fish under every variety of circumstance have been already given, with the description of the landing net 
 and the gaff-hook. One other useful hint presents itself, which is, that in bottom angling, after it has been 
 prosecuted some time with success, it often happens that the fish suddenly cease to bite, in which case there 
 is reason to expect that either a large jack, perch, or trout of some magnitude, has made his appearance 
 among them, and frightened them away. The usual practice in such instances is to take some nice strong 
 tackle, and put any small fish alive (a minnow, if it is to be got) upon the hook, by sticlsing it through his 
 upper lip, or tiack fin ; if either pike or perch be there, the bait will be taken. An equally effective method, 
 and one that will prevent a total cessation of the pursuit, by changing the tackle is, to have a trimmer or 
 two, which may always be apiilied advantageously, and will soon clear the place from these intruders. 
 
 3325. Fine tackle in bottom fishiny, be it especially remembered, tends much to the 
 success of the sport. The angler who uses fine tackle or single hairs in clear and large 
 waters, and conceals himself, will take five times more fish than he who fishes coarse or in 
 sight, especially if the former have a reel on his rod with a running line. The foot-link the 
 angler should be careful to suit to the water : the colour of the rest of the line is iinmaterial in 
 many rivers, when full without overflowing : an amber foot-link, free from chalky white, 
 or knitty sjiecks, is best when the water is low and clear as crystal. 
 
 .3326. Practical directions with regard to angling stations, seasons, and the weathers 
 favourable to the sport, have already engaged some attention (p. 996.); we may, however, 
 with propriety give a few additional hints at the outset of our initiatory instruc- 
 tions. As regards angling stations a general remark inay be offered, that in all still 
 and confined waters fishing requires less nicety in every one of its operations than it does 
 in rivers. The baits need not be so varied, nor so highly scoured ; nor is it so necessary to 
 use ground bait. Pond fish, likewise, will take at all depths ; or at least a great exactness 
 in this respect is less requisite here than in river fishing, where it is hardly possible to be 
 too critical or too attentive, not only to this but to various other minutia; also, particularly 
 in such parts as are much frequented, where groimd baiting renders the fish nice, and dis- 
 turbance makes tliein wary. Some fish are to be looked for on gravelly bottoms, others on 
 oozy or clayey soils. Barbel, chub, roach, dace, and gudgeons, prefer the former ; and 
 
1038 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 tliose spots which are the most truly sandy and gravelly, are usually the most furnished 
 with them. Carp, tench, and eels, may be sought for in ponds. Jack, bream, carp, tench, 
 perch, and eels, will live and thrive in lakes and stills with oozy bottoms, particularly if 
 assisted by a spring of water within or near them. Trout cannot be expected but in 
 running waters : the larger have commonly one settled spot in which they fix themselves, 
 such as the tail of a weed-bed, in a deep pool where an eddy whirls the water around, 
 under the overhanging race-boards of a mill-wheel, &c. &c. 
 
 3327. As regards seasons it may be well to observe, that in winter fish usually lie 
 deeper in the water than in the summer, and are generally more sluggish and unwilling to 
 bite : but they are also less likely to shift their situations in that season than in summer; 
 wherefore, having once found them, the angler is almost certain to meet with them in the 
 same place whenever he looks for them. The middle of the day should be chosen for 
 winter angling ; but the mornings and evenings yield the most sport during the summer 
 months. If, however, the weather be warm, dark, and lowering, fish will often bite the 
 whole day, but not if the clouds are charged with thunder. The waters are apt to be 
 very low in July and August, and fishing must then be conducted with considerable skill, 
 the brightness of the water at such times allows every deception to be seen. The use of 
 very fine tackle, and great care to keep out of sight, are now doubly requisite. The grey 
 of the morning and evening twilight offer the best obscurity, and the best chance of 
 success under such circumstances. A heavy rain storm, by filling the river, and carrying 
 off the mud and weeds, will revive the angler's hopes ; and he should now sally forth, as 
 he may expect sport among all the groundling fish. 
 
 3328. As regards weather generally : from what we have just jemarked it may be gained, 
 that heavy rains will prove ultimately beneficial, particularly if they thicken the water ; 
 but during their immediate continuance fish seldom bite. A mild drizzling rain will 
 often insure amusement in a very hot day. Thunder showers stop all biting, but when 
 they are over, fish return to it with double gusto. The fine evenings of wet days are, 
 for this reason, productive of the best sport : in fly-fishing this favourable change is a 
 prelude to excellent diversion. Carp, tench, and bream, in still waters, are particularly 
 likely to bite during a slight rain, and always after it. When rain has filled the rivers 
 the angler should principally try the eides of the stream and its eddies ; but when a 
 drought prevails, fish the middle of the stream, and its deepest currents. Sunny wea- 
 ther is not favourable to fishing ; but when it is practised take care that neither your own 
 shadow, nor that of your rod or line, fall on the water. 
 
 3329. Do not hesitate to angle in any wind, if intent on the business : fish will occasionally 
 bite in all, provided they are not too cold. That from the east or north is certainly 
 unfavourable, but fish may be taken during either of these winds by angling in spots 
 immediately under the blast. Dead calms sometimes occur in July and August, when 
 the air is so sultry as to lull all nature into seeming repose. Anglers obey the call, nor 
 worry yourselves by fruitless efforts to tempt the fish which are then above temptation, 
 though, to pun on it, they may be said to be rather below it. Wait on them at their supper- 
 time, and breakfast with them before or by sunrise the next morning, and you shall not 
 labour in vain, particularly if you leave a little ground bait behind you as an earnest of 
 your intentions. 
 
 Sect. II. Still Water Angling. 
 
 3330. Still water angling next claims our attention ; and we, having accompanied our 
 reader to the moving waters, will now introduce him to the still also, be they of the pond, 
 the canal, or lake, in all which some variations in his practice will be necessary to insure 
 success. The immense sheets of water in some parks, the vast lakes, the extensive broads 
 of some localities, and the meres which are found in some others, all yield fish in plenty and 
 variety ; and, consequently, still water angling deserves our full attention. 
 
 3331. Still water Jishing is too apt to be held in light estimation among those who consider 
 themselves professed anglers. As the difficulty of conquest ennobles the achievement, so 
 the angler derives among his fellows little credit from the well filled pannier drawn from 
 such sources ; for the fish which inhabit still waters are much less liable to disturbance than 
 those of rivers, their enemies are fewer, and consequently their resistance small : their food, 
 though less nutritive, is yet obtained without address or the exercise of much exertion. 
 They are altogether tamer animals, and take the bait, therefore, with little reluctance, give 
 themselves up without much opposition, and consequently are considered as rather fit for 
 the initiation of young anglers, or as furnishing a meal for the pot-fisher, than fitted to 
 wreath a laurel for the brow of the professed artist. 
 
 3332. The fish of still waters are generally paler in colour, of a more lengthened figure, 
 and their heads are usually large in proportion to their bodies, as compared with the fish of 
 rivers. Thus considered, we need not be surprised that they not only yield less sport to 
 the angler, but also that when taken they are of less worth to the eater. The relative pro- 
 perties of still waters, as connected with the qualities of their fish, are however greatly 
 
CiiAP. IX. PARTICULAR ANGLINGS. 1039 
 
 dependent on the source fVom whence they are derived. If they are fed by springs which 
 arise within them, and their waters are carried off at an outlet ; or, if furnished by means of 
 a feeding stream, however small, that runs through them, the value of their fish is greatly 
 increased, and even the varieties also. In either of these cases even trout will live, and 
 gudgeons will thrive. Chub likewise, which are more properly a river than a pond fish, will 
 nevertheless attain some perfection here. Two large ponds on the sumirut of a range 
 of hills in the neighbourhood of Guildford, where we have fished, contain trout, and both 
 are furnished with water from central springs only. Flood waters, which overflow flat 
 lands, and finally rest in some hollow, as that of Dagenham Breach, have usually a large 
 quantity of fish in them swept from the upper grounds ; and as the same means by which 
 the fish were brought have also poured in food, so these fish thrive and multiply. Such 
 waters have another advantage, inasmuch as they have always an outlet, commonly by flood- 
 gates, and thus the fluids are changed. 
 
 3333. The usual contents of ponds, ^c. are carp, tench, pefcFi, bream, roach, and its varieties ; dace also, 
 with gudgeons and eels. In very extensive waters, pike and jack are found ; but in small sheets or ponds 
 they are seldom allowed, as from their voracity they soon destroy every thing around them, except tench ; 
 and hunger, we scarcely doubt, would force them to devour these also ; otherwise they always escape attack. 
 
 3334. In pond angling little ground bait is necessary, and few use any at all. However, 
 if the water be extensive, we can see no reason why it should not have the same effect 
 here, both as to drawing the fish together, and detaining them when so collected, as in 
 rivers. We have found it so; and in using ground bait in Dagenham Breach, three of us 
 collected such a quantity of bream around us, that we took in one afternoon's fishing a 
 stable-pailfull of them. In such places, however, a boat is almost indispensable. We must 
 also observe, that the baits in such waters are generally taken best when near the bottom ; 
 and unless the water be very deep, it is but seldom that they bite so freely at mid-water. 
 This is not invariable : it depends much on the wind, the weather, the time of year, and the 
 nature of the fish. 
 
 3335. The fly will he also taken in ponds. There were three mill-ponds within half a mile 
 of the spot where we resided in Hertfordshire, in which trout would rise freely to the 
 fly, and where, although the natural minnow is never seen, yet they will take the devil-bait, or 
 false minnow, readily. These ponds however, it must be observed, have a small run of water 
 through them, but not suflScient to give much firmness or colour to the trout. It is also 
 singular that no other fish of size or consequence are known to inhabit either of these ponds. 
 Chub take the natural fly with avidity in such ponds as breed them, particularly if it be 
 first thrown on a dock leaf, or by whipping, when a warm wind ruffles the face of the water. 
 The worm however, as a general bait, is without doubt the most killing for still water 
 fishing, and for every fish that is usually found there. Nature furnishes it in great quan- 
 tities, and instinct directs it to be taken with much freedom. 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 INDIVIDUAL FISH ANGLINGS. 
 
 3336. We shall premise our account of the methods of angling for each ^h by a popular 
 sketch of its natural history, with its systematic characters as described by naturalists. We 
 had intended entering more fully both into the natural history and the systematic arrange- 
 ment of fishes than our confined limits will now allow. We hope, howevei-, to be able to 
 throw some light on the general and particular history of these interesting animals, 
 particularly of such as are objects of the angler's pursuit : these may be divided into those 
 which remain always with us, being constitutionally fitted to live only in fresh water, 
 and those which alternately occupy the salt and the fresh waters, and are from thence called 
 fish of passage. 
 
 Sect. I. The Stickleback ( Gasterostetis aculeatus). 
 
 3337. The stickleback, banstickle, or sharpling, is, we believe, our smallest fish, but is very 
 generally diffused, being found both in rivers and stagnant waters of every part of the 
 kingdom. It is occasionally met with in such as are brackish also. In length it now 
 and then reaches to two inches and a half, more commonly it is found rather less than two. 
 It has large eyes, and a proportionally larger head ; the body is full, and the scales of the 
 sides are almost cutaphracted or mailed. The back is furnished with three spines, which 
 can be raised or depressed at pleasure. 
 
 3338. The lesser stickleback (G. pungitus) is even smaller than the G. aculeatus, and remarked for his 
 more numerous back spines, which are from eight to eleven. It is also more scarce, and fortunately not 
 so prolific as the three spined, whose numbers are such as sometimes to become a serious nuisance. There 
 is a third also, of lengthened dimensions, but not very common. Small as this fish Is, it is very injurious to 
 waters by the amazing quantity of young fry it devours. In the Philusophical Transactions we are infonped 
 
1040 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 by Mr. Henry Baker, that " It ir, scarce to b? conceived what damage these little fish do, and how greatly de- 
 trimental they are to the increase of all tiie fish in general among which they live ; for it is with the utmost 
 industry, sagacity, and greediness, that they seek out and destroy all the young fry that come in their way, 
 which are pursued with the utmost eagerness, and swallowed down without distinction, provided they are 
 not too large : " and in proof of this Mr. IJaker continues, " I must assert, that a banstickle which I kept for 
 some time did on the 4tli of May devour, in five hours' time, seventy-four young dace, which wore about a 
 quarter of an inch long, and of the thickness of a horse-hair : two days after it swallowed sixty-two, and 
 would I am persuaded have eaten as many every day, could I have procured them for it." The lesser is not 
 only distinguished from the other by its size, which is considerably smaller, but also by the number of its dorsal 
 spines, which are from eight to eleven, instead of three, as in the former. The fecundity of the common 
 stickleback must be very great, since, as Mr. Pennant informs us, it is occasionally obliged to colonise, and 
 leave its native fens, in search of new habitations. The quantity is so immense in some instances, that they 
 are used to manure the land, and trials have been made to obtain oil from them. An idea may be formed of 
 this enormous column by this known fact, that a man employed by the farmer to take them for manuring 
 his land, has earned for a considerable time four shillings a day by selling them at a halfpenny per bushel : 
 a similar process was witnessed in the river Cam, where the sticklebacks were caught (with nets like large 
 lar\ding nets fixed on short handles) by myriads, and applied to the same purpose of agriculture. There is 
 one singularity in the spawn of the stickleback well worthy of notice, that the ova are bigger than those of the 
 codfish. 
 
 333 9. lFalto7i's 7wtice of the " sticl-lcbaff," as he calls it, is in keeping with his usual intej'- 
 esting descriptions : — " It is a little fish without scales, but hath his body fenced with 
 several prickles. I know not where he dwells in winter, nor what he is good for in summer, 
 but only to make sport for boys and women-anglers, and to feed other fish of prey, as 
 trouts in particular, who will bite at b.im as at a pink or minnow, and better, if your liook 
 be rightly baited with him ; for he may be so baited as his tail, turning like the sail of a 
 windmill, will make him turn more quick than any pink or minnow can." Brookes's 
 account of the stickleback is somewhat in unison with Walton's. He says, " In the Wandle, 
 where there are few or no white fish, gudgeons, or minnows, it will serve for a bait for a 
 trout if you cut the prickles off, which I have experienced at Cashalton and Mitcham more 
 than once." 
 
 3340, The stickleback may be angled for by a hcok. No. 13 or 14- baited with half a bloodworm, or a small 
 piece of a red one ; and when caught, a use may be made of thom not uninteresting to the lover-; of Nature. 
 They may be put into a vase, and kept easily for a considerable time. We saw some that had remained two 
 years in a glass bowl, to which their brilliant colours gave beauty, as their eagerness in di.<puting for the tiny 
 worm gave them animation. Where these fish exist in any great quantiti's, they may be given as food to 
 poultry, to which they prove very nutritious, and it is said render them peculiarly prolific by their stimulating 
 qualities. 
 
 Sect. II. The Minnow {Cyprinus Phoxinns). 
 
 3341. Blackish green carp, with blue and yellow variegations, reddish silvery abdomen, 
 and forked tail. {Linn. Syst. i. 528.) 
 
 3342. The minnow, or pink (Jig. 500.}, abounds in most of our rivers, as well as in most 
 clear gravelly streams and rivulets throughout Europe. In shape and size they have one 
 
 ^j., common character, but they vary much 
 
 in colour, being sometimes rather blue 
 than green, and the belly is often of a 
 brilliant red, l)ut is most valued by 
 the angler when it is of a pearly white, 
 and less so when yellow. Its scales 
 are very minute, and the lateral line is 
 straight and often gilded. It is gregarious and deh'cate, and is frequently infested with 
 the Tmiia snlida : we have found A.<icaris within it also. The minnow appears first in 
 March, continues until Michaelmas, and then betakes himself to the mud, weed roots, or 
 wood in rivers, to secure himself from floods and fishes of prey Minnows are usually full 
 of spawn all the summer (for they breed often), and quickly arrive at their growth and 
 ])erfection. Although so diminutive in size, the minnow may be compared for the excel- 
 lency of its taste to many of the most famed fish : they are in some places made into min- 
 now tansies ; after being gutted and well washed in salt and water, their heads and tails 
 cut off, they are to be put with yolks of eggs, well beat with cowslip and primrose flowers, 
 and a little tansy shred very small, and fried in good butter : the sauce to thetu is butter, 
 vinegar or verjuice, and sugar. The minnow tansies here noted are derived from Walton, 
 and are not we believe much in use at present ; but dressed in the same manner as white- 
 bait, the minnow proves excellent, and also when fried in batter. In whatever way they are 
 cooked, they are however found rather luscious and cloying. 
 
 SuBShXT. 1. To angle for Minnows. 
 
 ,3343. To the young sportsman, who has not possessed liimself of the patience requisite to 
 form the angler, the minnow yields plenty of amusement. They will in hot weather bite 
 eagerly all dav, and are frequently drawn out of the water from their adhering to the end of 
 the worm, without being touched by the hook. The best way to catch them is to have 
 three or four very small hooks, baited with the least red worm, or a piece of one, and a 
 crow-quill float : fish deeper than mid- water, or near the ground in shallow places, in eddies, 
 and at the sides of small streams. 
 
Chap. IX. THE GUDGEON. 1041 
 
 Sect. III. The Bull-Tie.ad ( Coitus Gobio). 
 
 3344. Smooth yellowish olive lull-head, variegated with black, beneath whitish ; the head 
 furnished with a spine on each side. {Linn. Syst. i. 452.) 
 
 3345. The btdl-head, or miller's thumb, from the magnitude of its head, is a disagreeable 
 object. Its mouth is very large, and thickly set with minute spiny teeth over the palate 
 and jaws, by which it can prey on insects and young fish with facility. It conceals itself 
 under the hollows of large stones, from whence it darts out on its prey : a habit which 
 cannot but be familiar to the angler, who, when he has dropped a worm on a minute hook 
 by the side of a large stone at the bottom of a brook, must have witnessed the rush made 
 from under it at the bait by the bull-head. 
 
 3346. To fish for the miller's thumb we will call the venerable Walton into council, who 
 thus directs : — " He does usually dwell and hide himself in holes, or amongst stones in clear 
 water, and in very hot days will lie a long time very still, and svm himself, and will be easy 
 to be seen upon any flat stone, or any gravel, at which time he will suffer an angler to put 
 a hook baited with a small worm very near unto his very mouth, and he never refuses to 
 bite, nor indeed to be caught, with the worst of anglers. Matthiolus commends him much 
 more for his taste and nourishment than for his shape or beauty." We can affirm, from our 
 own experience, that liowever unsightly may be the appearance of this fish, it is when 
 cooked of a most excellent flavour. We once treated a London friend who savoured rather 
 of the epicure with a dish, and his admiration was extreme ; but his regrets were considerable, 
 because they could not be bought in Billingsgate. 
 
 Sect. IV. The Loche (^Gohitis Barbatula). 
 
 3347. Yellow grey loche, with dusky variegations, small compressed head, and six beards. 
 {Linn. Syst. i. 499.) 
 
 3348. " The loche " (/^.50I .), Mr. Daniel says, " Is found in swift brooks among the gravel, or where there 
 is a soil of mud and gravel together, with weeds, and in several of our rivers by the sides of sharp streams: it 
 
 seldom rises to the top of the water, keeping 
 at the bottom on the gravel, upon which it 
 
 II m il ' -n r I » I III "T Tin feeds, and is on that account in some places 
 
 W^Wf-^Ms^SAi^^^^^^^^^'^^^ called the groundling : it is frequent in the 
 """'"'^-'•^ V ir-''-^'^'^''^'-~"^^'~~-i-^' f -S»sP»— stream near Amesbury in Wiltsliire, where, 
 
 out of frolic, the sportsmen swallow it down 
 alive in a glass of white wine. It is little 
 pursued by anglers, and is not a good bait 
 when used: we shall not therefore treat 
 further on it here, than that it is a slimy fish without scales ; its figure is long ; its mouth small, toothless, 
 but bearded like the gudgeon and the barbel, having on the upper mandible six small beards, one at each 
 corner of the mouth, and four at the end of the nose; the body is smooth and slippery, and almost of the same 
 thickness ; the colour of the head, back, and sides is in some white, in others of a dirty yellow, very elegantly 
 marked with large spots, consisting of numberless minute specks ; the pectoral, dorsal, and caudal tins are also 
 spotted ; the belly and ventral fins of a pure white ; the tail, where it joins to the tail fin, remarkably broad 
 without any taperness ; the tail fin is broad and rather rounded. One of tlie l.".rgest ever heard of by Mr. 
 Pennant was four inches and three-quarters in length, but they seldom exceed three inches. The flesh of the 
 loche is singularly nutritious, and from that circumstance, and its being equally grateful to the palate, it is 
 recommended to the sick. The females during summer are generally full of spawn. These fish are to be 
 taken with a very small red worm, the bait touching the ground. The loche is used as a bait for other fish, 
 and for eels perhaps it is the best," 
 
 3349. The groundling (G. Taenia) is another variety of the loche, said by Berkenhout in his British Fauna 
 to be found m lakes and ponds, and in the Trent also. Turton describes it as to be met with in the clear 
 streams of Wiltshire. It is of the same size as the preceding. 
 
 Sect. V. The Gudgeon {Cyprinus Gohio\ 
 
 3350. Silvery olive carp, with the upper lip bearded, and the dorsal fin and tail spotted 
 with black. {Linn. Syst. i. 526.) The gudgeon (Jig. 502,) is a small but a highly prized 
 fish. It is pretty universally distributed throughout Europe, and is very corrmon in our 
 rivers, and in most of our still waters, and more particularly of such as have any run 
 through them ; but is in greatest perfection, and in greatest numbers, in rivers of moderate 
 current running over a gravelly soil. Those of the Thames and the Lea are sufficiently 
 known to the London angler, and the astonishing quantities extracted yearly from these 
 streams are .sufficient proofs of their fecundity. Some anglers are of opinion that their 
 numbers are accounted for by their spawning twice a year. Mr. Salter considers this as an 
 error, and observes, " I believe they only spawn once, and that happens at diflTerent 
 periods in different waters. As, for instance, gudgeon arrive in the Lea, and go a 
 few miles up it, from the Thames, in the spring, and spawn in May ; but the native 
 gudgeons of the Lea do not spawn till after Midsummer, which leads to the mistake above 
 alluded to." On this subject Dr. Shaw remarks, that the gudgeon generally spawns in the 
 spring, and is not observed to deposit all its ova at once, but at distant periods, so that the 
 spawning time lasts near a month. Our own observations neither refute nor confirm this, 
 but they serve to convince us that the young fry make their appearance at different periods 
 in different rivers ; and that while the gudgeons of one water shall be found shotten, tliose 
 of another will be in full roe. Captain Williamson observes, " I am much inclined to 
 believe, that the gudgeon spawns both in the middle of spring and about Michaelmas, 
 
 3 X 
 
1042 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 especially at the latter time, when the young fry may be seen in shoals that darken the 
 shallow sandy, or fine gravelly, bottoms, in which they greatly delight." Some waters, we 
 are of opinion, are more favourable to the growth of gudgeons than others. We do not 
 remember, in our wanderings, to have seen them so large in any river as in the Colne. 
 Mr. Pennant remarks the same, and notices one caught near Uxbrldge that weighed half a 
 pound. He also praises those of the Kennet and the Mersey. Mr. Daniel states that he 
 had some in a pond of his own so large, that their average weight was five, or at most six, to 
 the pound. In some of the extensive waters of the distant counties they are also very nu- 
 merous, and are taken by fishermen in nets, bullies, keils, &c. as much for the purpose of 
 baiting for other fish, as for their own eating, or for sale. In Germany the gudgeon is said 
 likewise to abound ; and there, we are told, a smaller variety is also common, called wapper. 
 The gudgeon exhibits a striking instance of the capacity which fishes possess of accommo- 
 dating themselves to different climates. A wide geographical distribution of marine fish is 
 little to be wondered at, because the temperature of the sea is nearly equal in different lati- 
 tudes, while the water of rivers must correspond with the temperature of the atmosphere 
 and soil through which it flows. It is a fact that gudgeons are found in Syria, as we learn 
 from Dr. Russel {History of Aleppo, p. 35.) ; and that they are natives of Greece also, we 
 may judge from the mention made of them by Aristotle (lib. viii. cap. 19.), confirms the 
 extent of this capacity in them. The barbel are common to the Nile, which is also another 
 instance. 
 
 3351. The fiisure of the gudgeon, as seen in our cut, is rather lengthened, with a thick or 
 sub-cylindrical liody ; but this figure is very seldom well expressed in the portraits of it, 
 which illustrate our books on angling. We may probably account for this by the circum- 
 stance, that such portraits are usually taken from the fish when it is in full roe, at which 
 time it assumes a rotundity unnatural to its general state, and which is well exemplified in 
 the cut. In its true figure, on the contrary, it is slightly concave, or at least straight along 
 the abdominal surface, and arched on the dorsal. From this we must exempt the figure 
 which heads the article Gudgeok in Mr. Salter's work, where the true character of the 
 fish is very well preserved, although that was apparently taken from one moderately or early 
 in roe. The common habitation of the gudgeon is at the bottom of the waters in wliich it 
 is found, for which reason it has been called in Germany the groundling, a name, however, 
 more generally appropriated to the loche, a particular variety of it. We have, notwith- 
 standing their pelagic predisposition, occasionally seen them swim, and even take a bait, at 
 mid-water. On one particular occasion when this occurred, they were high in the water 
 opposite a sluice gate ; and probably it was to seek an exit that they thus quitted their 
 native bottoms. The currents of moderate streams and of moderate depths are their common 
 habitations. In winter they seek the deeper parts of rivers, &c. and lie close to the sandy 
 or muddy bottoms, apparently to avoid the cold. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. To angle for Gudgeons. 
 
 3352. Gudgeon angling is a favourite amusement with some persons {fig. 502.). Many 
 anglers spend much of their time in angling for these fish in the Lea, and still more in 
 
 what is popularly called gud- 
 geon raking in the Thames. To 
 gudgeon fishing in the Lea, many 
 subscribe to stated localities, and 
 punt gudgeon fishing studs the 
 Tliames during the summer 
 months with innumerable aquatic 
 parties. Of the fascinations of 
 this variety of angling, Mr. Daniel 
 furnishes us with an amusing 
 ' instance : — "A clergyman," he 
 , says, " minister of Thames Ditton, 
 = who was engaged to be married 
 to a daughter of the then bishop 
 of London, overstayed the can- 
 onical hour, and the lady, justly 
 offended at his neglect, withdrew her assent;" and we think he thus made gudgeon of him- 
 self, as it is too frequently done by many. 
 
 3353. Gudgeon fishing in the Lea is usually commenced towards the latter end of March, 
 and is practised from the banks of the river ; and in such practice the professed gudgeon 
 angler would surprise a novice by the fineness of his tackle. His rod is of cane, his line 
 either of fine gut, or more probably of single hair, with a light quill float, usually a tip 
 capped one. The hook is also as fine as the rest of the tackle, very seldom larger than 
 No. 8., more frequently No. 9., and some prefer for very fine fishings, No. 10. even. The line 
 must be likewise as finely shotted as the rest. With some anglers a double line is used ; 
 but we think that whatever increase there may be in the numbers taken (and we have our 
 
Chap. IX. GUDGEON FISHING. 10 IS 
 
 doubts whether they are really increased by this practice), it is truly at the expense of the 
 sport. However, chacun a son gout. Some use two, three, or four rods at a time, and are 
 seen dancing from one to the other, as though the ground was too hot to let them rest ; or 
 that they wished to sweat themselves as well as the fish. 
 
 3354. The most tempting bait for a gudgeon is a worm, next to that a gentle or cad bait, 
 and after that pastes. In some countries raw flesh is used for bait. It is prudent to be 
 furnished with more than one sort of worm when engaged in this sport, and the brighter and 
 more lively they are the better ; observing, that in placing them on the hook there be very 
 little left to hang from it, for these fish are great nibblers. Our reason for recommending 
 a variety of bait is, that at some times gudgeons seem to prefer one sort of worm, and at 
 others a diflPerent kind. Bloodworms are commonly acceptable ; two of them should be put 
 on the hook very carefully. Mr. Salter says they take bloodworms best in the spring, and 
 the red worms in the advanced summer season. This may be the case, but in our own 
 experience we have found that they will seldom refuse any kind of worm altogether; but 
 that to the variety with which they are most tempted at one time, they are nearly indif- 
 ferent to at another. To fish systematically, allow no more of the float to appear above the 
 surface of a gentle flowing water than possible, and strike quickly on the bite. In more 
 rapid waters the float itself must be larger, and its tip must be more elevated. 
 
 3355. That the bait must trail on the ground is a general rule. To efTect this, plumb the 
 depth very accurately, so that the worm, &c. when on the hook, may trip along the 
 bottom, suspended, but touching every little rising that presents itself: in fact, the bait in 
 its action should represent a worm accidentally dropped into the water, which having sunk 
 to the bottom, is afterwards carried by the force of the current gently along, and thus 
 meets the eyes and mouths of these groundling fish. The situation in which gudgeons 
 are most likely to be met with is that of a moderate scower, with a fine gravelly bottom, 
 and of a moderate depth, at least, in summer heats. They frequent also what are called 
 sharps, where a gravel patch elevates itself from deeper parts, and which by its inequality 
 detains the edible matters floating along. 
 
 3356. Ba/;!ng, or otherwise disturbing the ground, is an essential part in gudgeon fishing. In the great 
 depths of lakes, and some rivers, a pole is used for this purpose, in others a long handled rake is employed ; 
 and whenever any slackening in the biting of the gudgeons takes place, the ground is again disturbed. The 
 rationale of the effect of raking is, that as these fish feed on the Insects which harbour among the stones and 
 gravel at the Ijottom of the stream, as caddies, various minute worms, water snails, &c. &c. by disturbing 
 them with the rake they are turned out of their hiding place, and instantly snapped up by the gudgeons. On 
 plying the rake therefore, the surrounding fish hasten to the spot, for the purpose of sharing the spoil, and 
 as they relax their eagerness may be reassembled by a new raking, to meet a new supply. A mot'erate 
 groundbaiting is also good in gudgeon fishing, wherever the extent of water will allow them to rove; and 
 during the angling for them throw in sand and gravel, mixed with morsels of worms, gentles, bread, or 
 sweepings, from the chopping of greaves, &c. If raking be omitted, and no other ground bait be used, still 
 frequently throw in some gravel and sand alone, to excite the fish to rally around in the general st'r of 
 matter. Gudgeons often leave a spot and repair to another, apparently without reason, except in search of 
 new food ; it is therefore prudent, when the rake has been plied and ground bait cast, and yet the gudgeons 
 no longer bite, to try a new swim, as it is termed, altogether. 
 
 SS57. Fishing for gudgeons in the Thames is usually practised by means of a punt, which 
 is fixed across the stream part of the river just above a tolerably sharp scower, running 
 over a fine gravelly bottom, free from weeds, at depths varying from five to eight or ten 
 feet. As the eddy is greater generally, and the water deeper in these scowers than in those 
 of the Lea, so the tackle used is commonly somewhat stronger, and a fine gut line is more 
 frequently met with there than one of single hair. Fine tackle however, in a good hand, 
 is to be always preferred ; and we have seen many hundred dozens of gudgeons taken in 
 the sharpest currents of this river also, with a single hair only for the two bottom links. 
 Punt fishing for gudgeon in the Thames is a delightful amusement, particularly to the 
 luxurious angler, who is not inclined to take much trouble. The scenery, the quietude 
 and safety from interruption, the cleanliness of the practice, where the bait is put on the 
 hook by the attendant fisherman, and where even the prize it gains is removed by the same 
 hand, all tend to make it epicurean in the extreme. But the thorough bred fisher is soon 
 tired with it after this method, for the very reason that there is actually too mucii luxury 
 in it to constitute true sporting, which must of necessity present some labour to keep up 
 the attention, and some difficulty to enhance the value of the prey. In the Thames it is a 
 fact, that even fifty dozen of gudgeons have been taken in a day ; but in the Lea it is seldom 
 that half that number are caught. Yet the Lea angler has the best scope for his sport, 
 for he can commence it in March, whereas in all that part of the Thames within the 
 liberties of the city of London it must not be attempted until the 1st of June, at which 
 time the gudgeons have spawned, and continue for some time afterwards inferior in point 
 of their gastronomic worth. Gudgeon fishing seems to have varied little from the ancient 
 practice, and the angler who has aught of the antiquarian about him, will be amused pro- 
 bably at the close parallel between the present method and the gudgeon fishing of early 
 times, as it is described by John Davers or John Dennys, Esq., for it is a disputed point to 
 
 3X2 
 
1044 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 which of these worthies th« Secrets of Angling, in which it is contained, owes its birth. 
 Walton ascribes it to Davers, and gives the name at full length in the 5th edition of 
 The Complete Angler. The entry at Stationer's Hall, February 28. 1612, has only J. D. 
 attached to it, which has rendered the true author ambiguous. 
 
 ' Loe, in a little boat wiicre one doth stand, i His bait tlie least red worme that may be found, 
 That to a willow bough the while is ti'de. And at the bottome it doth alwayes lie ; 
 
 And with a pole doth stir and raise the sand. Whereat the greedy ^2<rfg(o» bites so sound. 
 
 Whereas the gentle streame doth softly slide. That hooke and all he swallov.eth by and by : 
 
 And tlieii with slender line and rod in hand, See how he strikes, and puis them up as round 
 
 The eager bite not long he doth abide. I As if new store the place did still supply ; 
 
 Well loaded is his line, his hooke but small, j And when the bit doth die, or bad doth prove, 
 
 A good big cork to bear the stream with all. i Then to another place he doth remove." 
 
 3358. The specimens of gtidgeon angling we have described are sufficient types of the 
 modes employed in all other situations where these fish are to be met with. We have 
 fished for them in many rivers in Great Britain, and in the lakes of it also ; but in all we 
 have found the worm the most tempting bait. In both the Severn and the Wye they are 
 very fine, but the nature of these waters requires rather coarser tackle, and the more so as 
 the scowers in them arj more apt to be disturbed by other fish, particularly by perch, chub, 
 and trout, which it is necessary to be prepared for ; and as the gudgeon has a large mouth of 
 his own, when he is really on the feed, he will not scruple to take a large bait, and a toler- 
 ably good sized hook also. Of the edible qualities of the gudgeon but one opinion exists, 
 and has existed for more than a thousand years. It has been called the fresh water srnelt; 
 and we have seen a display of gudgeons around a cod which have been passed off as smelts, 
 and eaten as such, among the lovers of good living, without suspicion. These fish are in 
 the best state for the table in the spring, or from March and April to May, for at this 
 season they subsist principally on small worms, and the spawn of other fish, which they find 
 among the small gravel they rout upon the shallows ; but as the weeds grow up, gudgeons 
 leave the shallows after spawning, and feed a good deal on the weeds, which makes their 
 flesh less firm, and in summer it is either of a bitter taste or else tasteless : they also then 
 keep very badly, especially in extremely hot weather. Nevertheless, before their spawning 
 in the spring they are unquestionably the best small fish, excepting the smelt, that the fresh 
 waters produce. Epicures direct that they should be cooked in tlie frying-pan immediately, 
 or a few hours after they are caught, and without being scaled or opened ; for at this season 
 gudgeons feed so clean, that there is nothing in the stomachs to qfFend ; therefore they require 
 only wiping with a damp cloth, the same as is usual with sprats ; for by opening and wash- 
 ing you spoil them. We however, on our own account, beg leave to add, that we have eaten 
 gudgeons with much relish when, after being gutted and split open, and wiped without 
 washing, they have been dipped into a thin but rich batter, and fried. If the frying process 
 be in fine olive oil instead of lard, although the browning may not be quite equal, the 
 flavour will be found improved. 
 
 Sect. VI. The Bleak ( Cyprinus Alburnus). 
 
 3359. The silvery carp. Olivaceous back, twenty rays in the anul fin, and the tail forked. 
 {Linn Syit Nat p 339 ) The blcnk l)k\, or «hitmg {fig 503.) is so well described by 
 
 ^ _ , Mr. Daniel, both histori- 
 
 ^^■^'^^^'^'^^^^^^^^^''^i^^^^^^ig^ ' "^"y ''"^ practically, that 
 
 <^^^^ ^ " -'"'^' ' "y^ptft^-i we shall quote his account 
 
 ■' %>i^^^SBBIai^&»»^_ m 1 -.«^^^^^^5s-^ " ever in motion, and is 
 
 "-^^ ^^^^S^^S^'^^'^'^^ ^^^^^ by some termed the fresh 
 
 ^ water sprat ; and although 
 
 " '^"^ the Italian salt and skill 
 
 are wanting to give the true Gorgona flavour, yet by some artists the bleak, as well as the 
 sea sprat, is substituted for the anchovy. The smallness prevents the angler from making 
 this fish a particular object of his attempts, yet the taste is agreeable, and the flesh nourish- 
 ing. The bleak is seldom more than six inches long ; the head is small, and the skull 
 transparent ; the eyes are large, with a blood coloured spot on the lower side, the irides of 
 a pale yellow ; the under jaw the longest ; the gills silvery ; the body is slender, greatly 
 compressed sideways, not unlike that of the sprat ; the back is green ; the sides and belly 
 silvery ; the fins pellucid ; the lateral line rather crooked ; the scales are large, and fall oflf 
 very easily; the tail is much forked." Bleak are found in almost every river in the king- 
 dom. In the Thames, the Lea, the New River, the Severn, and the Wye, they exist in 
 immense numbers, but are seldom stationary, sometimes occupying one part of a river, 
 and at others tenanting another : the deeps, the shallows, and the surface, alternately are 
 their resoi't. This ubiquity has given them the name of icater-swallow, which they further 
 deserve by their nimbleness in pursuit of their prey, and particularly in the catching of 
 flies. Their spawning time is early in the spring : the exact period varies somewhat in 
 ditferent rivers, ranging from the end of March to the end of April. 
 
Chap. IX, 
 
 THE DACE. 
 
 1045 
 
 SuBSECT, 1 . A/iffling for Bleak. 
 
 3360. Angling for bleak is practised both by float fishing and whipping. In float fishing 
 the tackle should be very fine, such as is directed for taking gudgeons in the Lea. Those 
 who fish for quantities use three or four hooks by a kind of paternoster line (j?^. 468. p. 976.), 
 which prevents the hooks from interfering with one another. The baits, as gentles, blood- 
 worms, caddies, paste, &c should be sunk about mid-water in general cases : in warm 
 weather they take higher, and in cold weather lower than this. Occasionally throw in 
 some ground bait to draw them together, such as chewed bread, dried crumbs, &c. followed 
 by a handful of gravel, sand, &c. 
 
 3361. Whipping for bleak is excellent practice for a young angler : according to Ausonius, 
 the taking of these fishes was anciently the amusement of children, Alburntis prcedam pueri- 
 lihts hamis. It may be pursued at the sides of swift streams and the middle of very gentle 
 currents, such as the New River, which abounds with them. Use a very fine hair line 
 with a black gnat at the end ( No. 1 . ), or otherwise mount one with a very minute ginger- 
 palmer as a stretcher, and two droppers, one of which should be a black gnat, the other a 
 blue (No. 50.). The natural house-fly is also an excellent bait for this nimble fish. It is 
 amusing to see them in a cloudy warm day, or a bright summer's evening, leap out of the 
 water after the baits that are offered them. ( See Fly-fishing and Whipping, p. 11 80. ) 
 
 3362. Bleak are not valued highly as a table fish : they are not only small, but are apt 
 occasionally to taste bitter from hepatic affections : their proneness to vermicular disease 
 likewise imfits them for culinary purposes, where strong stomachs are not present. Not- 
 withstanding which, in the spring aiid autumn, some persons are partial to them fried. 
 We have seen them when thus dressed (having been first dipped in batter, and sprinkled 
 over with a profiision of dried parsley), and that where good living was not a matter of 
 indifference. 
 
 Sect. VII. The Dace (Cyprinus Leuciscics). 
 
 3363. Yellow silvery carp. Back olivaceous dorsal fin, the rest reddish, and tail forked. 
 {Linn. Syst. i. 528.) Dace {fig. 504.) are gregarious, and herd together in large droves. 
 
 This fish is also known under 
 the different names of dare, 
 dart, shallow, and showier, in 
 different counties, and is a 
 great breeder, very lively, 
 and during the summer is 
 fond of frolicking near the 
 surface. Its head is small; 
 "the irides of a pale yellow; 
 the body long and slender; 
 its scales are smaller than 
 those of the roach, and is, 
 upon the whole, a handsome 
 fish ; the back is varied with dusky markings, and a cast of yellowish green ; the sides and 
 belly silvery, the ventral, anal, and caudal fins are sometimes of a pale red hue ; the tail 
 is very much forked. The dace is seldom above ten inches long, although in a list of 
 fish sold in the London markets, with the greatest weight of each, communicated to 
 Mr. Pennant, there is an account of one that weighed a pound and a half, and, according 
 to Linnffius, it grows to a foot and a half in length in some countries. 
 
 3364. Dace are found in most rivers of England, and in many standing waters also, 
 which have any feeding current running through them. In those which are wholly stag- 
 nant they seldom live, and never thrive. They principally, however, inhabit rivers, and 
 delight in their rapid currents, scowers, and eddies. The point of junction between two 
 streams is a favourite resort of theirs, and at mill-tails they may be always found. In some 
 weathers, particularly when it is very cold and windy, they are only to be met with in deep 
 holes, more especially where there is a clayey bottom, with fine gravel over it. Though 
 they res€mbl« the roach much in their habits, yet altogether their haunts are more con- 
 fined to streams than stills, while the roach is more favourable to stills than streams. 
 Yet they are very frequently found together, the roach in the autumn being drawn by 
 the rotting weeds into the streams and scowers, and dace in very warm sunny weather 
 hiding themselves in deeps which are shaded by aquatic plants, or overhung by boughs. 
 Under the spray or foam of a mill-race they think themselves secure, and may there be 
 always looked for. 
 
 3365. Dace spawn, according to the nature of the water, from the beginning of March to 
 the middle of April ; at which times they may be seen very active among the gravel, pre- 
 paring their spawn-bed, and may be closely watched without disturbing them, so intent 
 
 3X3 
 
1046 FISHING. • Part VIII. 
 
 are they on their work. At this season the angler must have observed that their appetites 
 are very capricious : on one day a worm offered will be taken immediately, but the next 
 day probably it will, as well as every other bait, be refused. In a fortnight or three weeks, 
 however, they will again be found in perfect condition. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Angling for Dace. 
 
 3366. Dace bottom fishing is not very different from that for roach, and the one is fre- 
 quently taken when trying for the other, particularly in the autumn, when both retire for 
 a while into the deep currents of rivers. Thus it is that roach and dace fishing are at that 
 time a common sport, as it were, but do not continue long so, for dace, during the dead 
 winter months, retreat to still deeps, and are not so easily tempted to bite then as roach. 
 Dace are also often taken, with barbel, in the autumn months, which shows that they then 
 are beginning to feed low, and are very seldom tempted by the fly at the surface afterwards. 
 The tackle for dace bottoin angling should be similar to that for roach, and the baits also 
 should be the same. To roach fishing, therefore, we refer our reader for the necessary inform- 
 ation : but it may be observed, that where dace are purposely fished for, without reference 
 to the taking of roach, a larger hook and larger bait may be used ; and if the water be 
 strong, for instance, as a mill-race, &c. &c. employ a gut line and a cork float. During 
 the spring season, worms of most kinds (but the red in particular), caddies, larvae of beetles, 
 or grubs and bobs of all sorts, as well as small caterpillars, are all proper baits ; for they 
 all form at this time the natural food of the dace. In this way they will take small water- 
 snails also. In the summer hot months, gentles take the lead : in autumn, greaves and 
 pastes, particularly salmon's roe, are killing. Like roach, they are more frequently taken 
 at the bottom than at mid-water : a tripping-bait is, therefore, the best for them in general 
 cases, but during the summer months it is not always necessary to fish so deep. On the 
 contrary, caddies, bobs, and even worms, are often taken more readily in currents at nine 
 or ten inches from the ground, or even a little below mid-water in great depths. In shal- 
 lows of two or three feet deep only, particularly in such as lie in the angle of two sharp 
 streams, or where a swift brook enters a river, or between the race-courses of mill-wheels, 
 where there is a sort of still back water, set the bait to within four inches of the ground. 
 In these spots dace are usually found waiting for the worms and insects that may be 
 brought down, and which, as the eddy whirls them into tlie still, by its circular impetus, 
 present themselves to the fish in the most tempting form. To imitate this, use a light 
 line with a very fine cork or large quill float, drop it within the edge of the current, 
 so as to gain from it the circular motion for the bait you offer, which may be worm, 
 gentle, or caddis, &c. By this method, dace after dace may be taken as fast nearly as 
 you drop the line ; and we have ourselves in such situations basketed two or three dozen 
 at a time. In most other cases, however, they are not so stationary as roach, and it 
 is necessary to shift the fishing ground often to meet with thein. Dace bite sharp, and 
 must be struck quick ; they also plunge violently at first, and should the tackle be very 
 fine, must be guardedly taken out, or they may endanger it. 
 
 3367. On groundbaiting in dace angling there is a difference of opinion, some think- 
 ing it altogether useless and even hurtful, while others consider it as greatly conducive 
 to sport. We are of opinion, that the propriety of the use or disuse of it is dependent 
 on circumstances. Wherever the nature of the water gives to the angling the appear- 
 ances and methods employed in roach fishing, use ground baits. If, for instance, the 
 angler be fishing in the sharp scowers of the Thames, by all means use ground bait, 
 as that of No. I., particularly if hook baiting with paste. When deeps are tried, if 
 worms or gentles are used as hook baits, groundbait with No. 4., but do it rather 
 more sparingly here than in regular roach fishing, for the reason, that dace sooner gorge 
 themselves than roach. Captain Williamson says, " In dace fishing throw in now and 
 then some balls made of browned oatmeal and treacle, as before described, or some ground 
 malt. Do not use any thing for ground bait that they will make a hasty meal of; for 
 they are very greedy, and quickly satiated, not caring to leave what they are eating. In 
 some very sharp, quick, shallow streams, where a tripping bait has a considerable scope, 
 and the ground is unequal, then it is prudent not only to avoid groundbaiting, but also 
 to slip up the float to the top of the line, or otherwise to take it wholly off, and fish alto- 
 gether without one. 
 
 3368. Night lines for dace, Mr. Daniel introduces to notice, by informing us that he has 
 caught dace, upwards of a pound weight, upon single night lines baited with minnows for eels. 
 We have known chub take the minnow on night lines, and we have likewise known chub of 
 that size occasionally mistaken for dace ; and were it not for the piscatory knowledge of 
 Mr. Daniel, we should suspect that such was the case here. However, all fish are more or 
 less piscivorous. 
 
 3369. Fly-fishing for dace is, with many persons, a very agreeable amusement. We have 
 met with gentlemen who seldom pursued any other variety of angling, and we know many 
 professed trout anglers, and ourselves among the number, who have whipped for dace for 
 
Chap. IX. ANGLING FOR DACE. 1047 
 
 hours with great delight ; trout, however, being out of reach. We particularly recollect to 
 have enjoyed it about three miles south of Shrewsbury, where a broad expanse of the Severn 
 produced one of the finest dace scowers we ever met with ; and where, from a clean gravel 
 bank shelving to the water, there was such sport as rivetted us two days to the spot, 
 having previously glutted ourselves with perch fishing in the waters of Lord Berwick. In 
 the Thames, also, there may be found several good dace whipping stations, as Rich- 
 mond, Petersham, Thames Ditton, but particularly at Laleham, which we believe is one 
 of the best situations for it within the general beat of the London angler. In the Colne, 
 after it has passed Denham, and begins to expand itself by the openness of the country, 
 some good dace whipping scowers may also be found. Mr. Daniel makes mention of spots 
 between Richmond and Kcw, but they are not equal to those up the river, particularly that 
 at Laleham. 
 
 3370. On the subject oj Thames fly-fishing for dace. Mr. Daniel says, they may be taken from the middle of 
 April until the middle of October by artificial fly-fishing with a long line, the fly generally either black, 
 brown, or red, made very small, on a hook No. 8 or 9. The three flies may be on the line together, about a 
 yard asunder, letting the black one be the lower fly, and that alone have a gentle at the end of it, and the 
 other two to be the drop-flies : by this mode many dozens may be taken in the course of a morning or 
 afternoon when they are on the fords, and the weather is favourable, particularly in rivers where the tide 
 flows a moderate height, as for instance in the Thames, between Kew and Richmond Bridges, for every 
 tide is a kind of fresh water to the fish, and as it clears off they will take astonishingly. Their chief biting 
 times are, in hot weather, early or late ; in cold, the middle ; and in ^ild cloudy weather, the whole of the 
 day ; but after a hot bright sun, they will take the above flies in the clearest water, from a little before sun- 
 set until d.irk. Above Richmond, when the weeds begin to rot, a grasshopper with the first joint of his legs 
 pinched off, and the hook put in at the tail, and used as an artificial fly, does great execution in a warm day 
 upon the shallows. This fishing can only be done in a boat, which is to drive down with the current (having 
 a heavy stone by way of anchor fastened to a rope, five or six yards long, at the head of the punt or wherry : 
 when come to a likely spot, drop the stone, and standing in the stern, throw right down the stream, and then 
 to the right and left : after trying about a quarter of an hour in a place, weigh anchor, and proceed in the 
 same manner at the next probable haunt : use a common fly-line about ten yards long, and a strong single hair 
 next the hook. It may be said that there is less certainty of catching dace in this way than with a float and 
 ground bait ; but to those who are situated near the banks of the Thames, between Windsor and Isleworth, 
 so as to take advantage of a still, warm, gloomy day, it will aftbrd much more amusement than the ordinary 
 method. 
 
 3371. Natural fly-Jishing for dace is a very killing method also, but not so initiatory to 
 the young angler as the former ; it will, however, prove still more convenient to the bottom 
 fisher than the last, and occasionally makes an agreeable variation in the practice of both. 
 The flesh-fly is a great favourite with dace, and they will take it at all times during the sum- 
 mer, but more particularly in the morning and evening. Whip with a hair line, the hook. 
 No. 10 or 11., which should be inserted into the back of the fly, carrying it so as to cover 
 the barb and fill up the bend : be careful to drop it lightly on the water. Two, three, or four 
 drop lines, each furnished with a hook and a fly, may be used at once if thought proper. The 
 natural ant-flies are great favourites likewise with dace, and may be used in the same 
 manner; or they may, as already directed, be sunk below the surface with effect, when these 
 gentry happen to be too dainty to rise for them. The subject of natural and artificial fly- 
 fishing for dace will be again touched on under fl3f-fishing, natural and artificial. Dace as 
 an edible are not much in favour ; nevertheless, we have lived long enough to despise 
 nothing that is sweet and wholesome, however unpopular. At a small inn, or rather ale- 
 house, in a remote situation, with two friends, where retirenient and a stream to ourselves 
 were the principal attractive features, a visit to the larder, which was situated in the wash- 
 house, exhibited an assemblage of empty hooks (save one embraced by a lump of fat and 
 rusty bacon), and gave but little promise of future joys in the eating way. As an old 
 soldier and traveller is not often at a loss, we recommended the fainily oven to be heated, 
 and a huge pie to be made of the roach and dace of our early morning's sport. It was to 
 be thoroughly seasoned, and thoroughly baked, and garnished with boiled potatoes mashed 
 in milk for sauce. Out we sallied, our friends not very anxious to return, the gastronomic 
 prospect of dining with Duke Humphrey being most uninviting, for neither of our friends 
 could fancy the pie. Hunger, however, compelled them to return at the appointed time ; 
 the pie smoaked on the board, the murphies were good, cream insteud of milk moistened 
 the mass. The savoury exhalation brightened their countenances ; and in the end they 
 avowed that, if such was the fare at the Duke's entertainments, they would sojourn with 
 him willingly, ay, even until death ! 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The GrainiAg {Cyprinus Lancastriensis Penn. ) 
 
 3372. Silvery carp, with almost even, bluish back, reddish eyes, and lower fins. ( Shaw.) The 
 graining appears a variety of the dace, which, until the time of Pennant, had escaped 
 the observation of naturalists ; a neglect occasioned probably by its local confinement to a 
 few rivers only. That accomplished writer, however, drew it from its unmerited obscurity 
 and gave it publicity, and it remained for the distinguished naturalist, Dr. Shaw, to elevate 
 it to a suitable niche among the British Fauna. Mr. Pennant's first notice of it occurs, we 
 believe, in his Journey to Scotland. " In the Mersey near Warrington, and in the river 
 Alt, which runs by Sephton, Lancashire, into the Mersey near Formby, a fish called the 
 yraining is taken, which in some respects resembles the dace, yet it is a distinct and perhaps 
 new species. The usual length is seven inches and a half, and it is rather more slender 
 
 .S X 4 
 
1048 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 than the dace ; the body is almost straight, that of the other incurvated ; the colour of the 
 scales in this is silvery with a bluish cast, those of the dace have a yellowish or greenish 
 tinge : the eyes, the ventral and the anal fins in the graining are of a pale colour." 
 
 3373. The graining is fished for like the dace, both below and above the water. Worms and 
 gentles are the principal bottom baits, the former being most killing in spring and summer 
 (the fishers of the country recommend the brandling and gilt- tail chiefly), and the latter in 
 the autumn ; they will also take all the local insects around them like the dace. 
 
 3374. Graining are likewise taken by the fly, to which they rise freely in the same manner 
 as the dace; and as their weight extends to half a pound, they are by no means despicable 
 in an angling point of view. Bainbridge recommends purposely for this fish, that hackle-flies 
 be dressed on small hooks of the following description: — one from the feather of the star- 
 ling's wing, and another the bright hackle of a golden plover, both of which he speaks of 
 as very killing: they will likewise take the red spinner extremely well (No. 43.), and both 
 the large and the small red ants (No. 52 and 55.) The sandy feather of a landrail for 
 wings, and a bright gentle for a body is also said to be a favourite bait foi this fish. The 
 graining is stated to be very superior in taste to the dace, and even to be excellent : we 
 never tasted them, and have seen but few. 
 
 Sect. VIII. The Roach (Cyprinus Eutilus). 
 
 3375. Yellowish silvery carp with brownish back, lateral line curving downwards, and red 
 lower fins. This is a handsome fish {fig- 505. ) either in or fresh out of the water. It inhabits 
 
 many of our deep still 
 rivers, affecting, like the 
 otiiers of this genus, quiet 
 waters. It is gregarious, 
 keeping in large shoals : 
 It has a small head, a 
 kather mouth, which is 
 1 ound and also small, with 
 the teeth in the throat ; 
 large eyes, the circle of which resembles gold colour, and the iris red. The roach is deep but 
 thin, and the back elevated ; the scales are large, and easily fall off; the fins are in general red, 
 particularly whilst in perfection, as they may also be known to be by the smoothness of the 
 scales, which when out of season feel like the rough side of an oyster-shell ; the side line 
 bends much on the middle towards the belly, and the tail is a little forked. It is so silly 
 a fish, that it has acquired the name of the water sheep, in contra-distinction to the carp, who 
 for his subtlety is termed the water fox. The proverb of sound as a roach, appears to be 
 not peculiar to this country ; the French have the same idea, who compare people of strong 
 health to their gardon (our roach); yet this fish is not more distinguished for its vivacity than 
 many others." 
 
 3376. The distribution of the roach is almost universal, and they breed profusely as well 
 in ponds, meres, and marshes, as in rivers and lakes. In the extensive marsh lands of 
 Philip Bennet, Esq., near ToUesbury in Essex, whose residence and manorial rights we 
 rented some years ago, there are several stagnant pools of great extent, all of which, in 
 common with such vicinities, are very slightly brackish. Some seventy or eighty years 
 since these were overflowed by an eruption of the sea, and the quantity of roach destroyed 
 was such, that the dead were taken away, it is said, in two waggons, as well for manure 
 as to prevent the injurious effects of their decay. Dr. Bloch informs us, that on draining 
 the marshes about the Oder, so great a quantity was taken, that the fish were used about all 
 the neighbouring villages for the purpose of fattening the swine. 
 
 .3377. The roach is generally described as an i7icautious silly fish ; but this opinion was probably at first 
 hastily founded on its readiness to take any bait when confined in very close situations, as small ponds, &c. 
 Such a character once attributed to it has, through the unfortunate liabit of writers in copying the state- 
 ments of others without examination, been rendered prominent ; and thus in many other cases endless error 
 is propagated. Our own experience makes us decidedly deny this to be the true character of the roach, 
 and many instances within our own knowledge have confirmed that decision in our minds. One, which is 
 immediately connected with the above waters, will afford ample proof of it. The largest of these marsh 
 pools of the ToUesbury Marshes was very long but narrow, so that a very large net would reach completely 
 across it. Its extent may be judged of by its having a boat-house and boat attaclied to it. From the former 
 facts, with regard to its prolific nature, as well as from observations made on the seeming quantity of fish 
 at present within it, which appeared to equal those destroyed by the flood, we conceived a design to draw 
 It ; and the Rev. George Driffield makiugthis intention known, begat an offer from another divine of great 
 sporting celebrity in Essex (Mr. Barker Daniel) to lend both his valuable assistance, and a net of extraor- 
 dinary dimensions and very great value, being formed entirely of silk. The expectation of a "miraculous 
 draught of fishes," had drawn together a vast body of spectators and assistants ; and the worthy divine him- 
 self attended to direct the operations of his net. He was a very otter in the water, and for some hours he 
 was either swimming or divmg within it, or employed on the banks around it ; and seldom had there been 
 more interest or activity displayed than was now exhibited by all parties to prevent the escape of the roach, 
 either above, below, or at the sides of the pool : and so varied were the means made use of, and so com- 
 pletely did this extensive and fine net cover every inch of the water, that it was thought impossible that a 
 single iish hardly should escape. .'Vfter more than three hours had been thus taken up, the end of the water 
 was reached, and preparations were made to hawl out. F^xpectation was now at its height, it was, partu. 
 riunt tnonies ; the net was landed, and it was, exit ridiculus tnus ; for some eight or ten roach, we 
 forget the exact number, were all that appeared ; and the next day the water provokingly exhibited its 
 
Chap. IX. ROACH ANGLING. 1049 
 
 multitudes as before. As this marsh was Tery strictly preserved, and in fact we believe a line did not get 
 wetted there once a year, the fish could not have become artful by persecution. Theirs must have been 
 instinctive cunning employed in self-preservation : and it was the general opinion of those competent to 
 judge, that finding themselves thus closely beset, one part had forced themselves within the interstices in 
 the banks made by the willows and alder stumps which were very numerous, and that the others had, like 
 carp, simultaneously plunged themselves into the mud below, which was some feet deep. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Angling for Roach. 
 
 3378. Roach fishhig affords a striking proof, that with very few exceptions our angling 
 treatises are all much too local to be generally useful. They are almost all written for a 
 particular locality only, and however well they may describe the individual fish, with their 
 habits and methods of capture in any one immediate district, yet altered as these become 
 frequently by the external agencies around, which equally operate on the fisher and the 
 fished, it would become absolutely necessary to collect from very extended sources to 
 obtain any thing like a general practical knowledge of the art, or of the fish connected 
 with it. It is thus that Bainbridge expends half a page only on both the natural history 
 of the roach and the mode of angling for it, and a third even of another is devoted to 
 assure us, that in themselves they are good for little, and the sport derived from them good 
 for nothing. Salter, on the contrary, has presented us with seven closely written pages, 
 expressly devoted to roach fishing only ; and we should think the numerous minor notices 
 and notes on the same subject, scattered through his work, would make three or four more. 
 Moreover, we believe that no London angler, nor many country ones either, would think 
 there was a word too much. 
 
 Mr. Daniel likewise favours us with a dozen pages on the roach, and the different methods of taking 
 it, which attention to the subject on the part of reputed authors is sufficient to show, that although 
 in Mr. Bainbridge's neighbourhood this fishing is lightly esteemed, in other localities it is considered a 
 first rate sport. We should however, in justice to Bainbridge's excellent work, not forget that it is 
 expressly written to exemplify the practice of fly-fishing, and roach are not ostensible subjects of that art, 
 though we think dace have some right to be so considered. Mr. B. was in fault to Introduce any dictum at 
 all on the subject, and there only he committed himself. 
 
 3379. ITie best season for roach fishing is from autumn until the following spring. In 
 May they usually spawn ; occasionally it is both earlier and later : after they have spawned 
 they continue out of season some weeks, hardly recovering from it until the latter end of 
 July, which is not to be wondered at when we consider the debilitating effect of such a 
 quantity of ova, the grains of which in a single fish have been reckoned, and were found 
 to amount to fifty-four thousand, which must consequently require a corresponding supply 
 of milt from the male to fecundate. 
 
 3380. Roach angling offers much interest to the piscatory zealots, who are shut out 
 from the higher pursuits of fly-fishing. The roach is an elegant fish when taken, and we 
 have shown that it requires some skill to deceive it, while its game qualities are such 
 that it contests the matter with the angler to the last, so as to yield no small triumph 
 when landed. We have seen a roach of a poimd in a strong current in the Thames, raise 
 the blood in the face of an angler of fair fame. They also, when in condition, bite freely ; 
 but we consider that the principal hold they have, or ought to have, on the angler is their 
 great plenty, the numerous methods that may be employed to take them, to which 
 may be added the time of year that sport may be obtained with them, which is when few 
 others yield any. P"rom the very bottom of the water, every inch of the way up to the 
 surface, they may be fished for in various manners; and when they are sunning themselves 
 at the top they will take a fly with the best. Nay, they are occasionally caught by a hook 
 baited with a minnow, and if report be correct, have even been trolled for. No fish what- 
 ever exerts the capabilities of the angler so extensively as this ; even the grayling (whose 
 versatility in yielding sport is great also) must nevertheless give place to the roach, a pre- 
 cedence which we think will always rank him as a distinguished member in the piscatory 
 list ; and this opinion from one devotedly fond of fly-fishing, may be considered as some- 
 thing in favour of his tribe and qualities. 
 
 3381. Roach sometimes attain considerable size. Pennant, on the authority of a respect- 
 able fishmonger, mentions one of five pounds. Walton notices another that he knew of 
 two pounds ; and he informs us that in his time the largest roach in the kingdom were in 
 the Thames ; in proof of which, he says, they had frequently been taken near Kinsgton, of 
 two pounds and two pounds and a half in weight. 
 
 3382. The London professed roach fishers use a very light but long rod, with a tolerably 
 stiff top. Many prefer one of cane or bamboo for its lightness, which is of some moment, 
 where the tool is eighteen or nineteen feet long, and some will not use one shorter. A con- 
 siderable length of rod is absolutely necessary to command a sufficient swim without 
 exposing the angler to the sight of the fish. It must be also remembered, that although 
 this, in common with every rod, should be elastic, it must by no means be too limber or 
 flexible, or it will not strike the fish smartly. The action of the wrist would be lost, or 
 communicated too slow, when it had to be diffused through the elasticities of too pliant a 
 rod. With regard to the line, the most expert artists, and such as pride themselves on 
 their perfection in this particular line of angling, wUl seldom use any but one of single 
 
1050 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 hair: others use the finest gut they can procure, especially for the lower portion of it. 
 Some, again, employ a line made of two hairs twisted for the upper part, and allow two or 
 three feet of the lower portion to be formed of one hair only ; by which, should a fish break 
 away, the hook only is lost, and not the float. 
 
 3383. This practice we recommend ; for although we never had so much dandyism in our own roach 
 fishing as to mal;e use of floats worth five or ten shillings each, yet a truly good swan's quill, or reed 
 float, is not easily replaced (p. 981.). This method of making the line is, we believe, pretty generally adopted 
 among the professed roach fishers of both the Lea and the Thames, particularly the Lea, and by a few in 
 the neighbourhoods of other large rivers of the kingdom ; but by far the greater number fine gut is 
 employed, from the uncertainty of retaining the fish which may be hooked by hair. It is however certain, 
 that he who fishes finest for roach and dace will be most successful. In our instructions for the making 
 of bottom lines this subject meets further notice (p. 970.). Neither is the danger of breakage in the use of 
 hair equal to what many suppose it to be : a single hair in a fine hand will kill a heavy fish, of which one 
 proof among many may be noted : — "In October, a chub, weighing six pounds three ounces, was taken in a 
 subscription water of the river Lea with a light hair line, and a hook (size No. 10.) baited with paste. 
 The singularity of the fish, in its wanting the two belly fins, and its being killed with such fine tackle, has 
 induced the party, and some other members of the Amicable Society of Anglers belonging to the Ilorse 
 and Groom at Lea Bridge, to have the said chub preserved and fixed up there for the inspection of the 
 curious naturalist and angler." We could furnish many other instances of heavy fish being safely landed 
 with a single hair line only. We need hardly recommend that each individual hair on such line be first 
 tried before it be whipped with the rest. 
 
 3384. The hook in roach angling should be as fine as the line ; when of single hair, it may be No. 9 or 10. 
 Mr. Salter recommends No. 11., and in the depth of winter, when the bitings amount to little more than a 
 nibble, this will not be too small. If a gut line be employed, the hook may be No. 8 or 9. ; and we would 
 advise that, to take off the glare of the gut, and make it as little conspicuous as possible, it be stained very 
 lightly of a pale water blue. It was likewise our own practice to shorten the hooks we used for roach fishing, 
 hy removing nearly one. third of the shank ; and if anglers were once to adopt these curtailed hooks in their 
 'ine fishings, they would never afterwards make use of any other : they are particularly applicable in the 
 Iiresent case, from the diminutive size of the mouth of the roach. The shotting of the line should engage 
 as much attention as the rest, that the lead may not scare these timid gentry. The method of shotting has 
 been before dilated on. It is only necessary further to remark, that unless there be much wind, or a strong 
 ripple from current, &c. there should be somewhat less than a quarter of an inch of the float to appear above 
 the water. The length of line from the float to the rod may vary according to circumstances, as from 
 eighteen inches to two feet ; but the shorter it is, the more command' will the angler have over the extreme 
 fine winter bites even of the largest fish. As already directed in dace fishing, let the float, the line, and the 
 point of the rod be always perpendicular to each other ; and carry the line lightly but perfectly extended, 
 that there may be no time lost in drawing it tight before the stroke, which lost time is a momentary signal 
 to the fish to quit ; for in this case his notice to quit is given ere the angler's notice to detain him arrives. 
 Practise striking from the wrist when you are fishing for roach, or you can never become a perfect roach 
 fisher : the arm and elbow should be nearly motionless at the time of the stroke. During our own noviciate, 
 we were roach fishing within ken of our master. The first bite which occurred, we struck lustily with our 
 arm. " That's right," said our friend, " whales are scarce here ; but I am sure you have got one." We 
 certainly had taken something, but it was the rebuke and the experience ; for we got deservedly laughed at, 
 and had lost our hook and part of the line. We had received a practical lesson, and we were afterwards 
 prepared to give one : but as to ourselves, we never needed another. 
 
 .'5385. The baits used in roach fishing among the professed London roach fishers, are 
 principally gentles and pastes. In rivers, lakes, and ponds, remote from the metropolis, al- 
 though gentles are used, yet worms are chiefly depended on. It is only In rivers and 
 moving waters, however, that the roach is estimated as an object of much sport ; and con- 
 sequently it is for them only that the angling for it is studied and practised with a degree 
 of refinement and science unknown to the other. Salter observes on this, that " the taking 
 of thirty pounds' weight or more of roach, from six or eight ounces to a pound or upwards 
 each fish, out of a stream from six to seven feet deep, with a very light rod, single hair 
 line, and No. 10 or 11. hook, in a day's angling (which is frequently done by the London 
 anglers), affords a proof both of dexterity in the art and attachment to the sport. Indeed," 
 he adds, " I am acquaitited with many anglers who seldom wet a line but for roach, pre- 
 ferring it to every other kind of fishing." 
 
 3386. As worm baits, the marsh, the brandling, the blood, and the red, are all taken with eagerness by roach 
 when they are on the feed ; but the worms should be well scoured to insure success, as already fully detailed 
 (p. 1002.). Worms may be considered as the early spring bait. In its more advanced periods, worms alter- 
 nate with caddies, with larvae and pupa;, or bobs and grubs of all sorts. Salmon's roe is a favourite bait at 
 this season with some anglers, who find it taken freely by roach, particularly in the still deeps of rivers. 
 Gentles are employed for the advanced summer and autumn months, while pastes of various kinds, particu- 
 larly the stale bread paste for mild waters, and the new bread paste for streams and currents. For the 
 modes of baiting the hook, &c. with these several articles, we refer to the baits thenfselves (p. 1034.), where 
 full instructions will be found. 
 
 3.587. lllien angling in a tide river for roach, it is essentially necessary to try the bait at 
 various depths, for they then never remain stationary, particularly from the time the water is 
 flowing until high water. To this period they commonly bite well, but as commonly they 
 cease as soon as the tide turns, except there be a fresh in the river, when they will oftentimes 
 take in the ebb also. In navigable rivers as the Thames, which have the waters impounded 
 to assist the navigation, choose those days on which there is what is called a flash {i. e. a 
 flush of water) let out of the pounds and locks. In all these cases the fish lie in wait for 
 what the disturbed states of the stream bring down. Should the current flow very strong, 
 remember to try for them towards the sides of the stream. 
 
 3.588. The season fur roach fishing in the Thames above the metropolis begins about the 
 latter end of August, and continues longer than any, but professed anglers, choose to brave 
 the weather. In the summer the roach live among the weeds, which they do not quit for 
 the deeps until the weeds become putrid, which depends on the drought or wetness of the 
 weather, much rain hastening their decay. This change of situation the fishermen all along 
 
Chap. IX. ANGLING FOR RUD. 1051 
 
 the river carefully notice, and except a few of them, which are attendants on anglers, they 
 one and all set to work to sweep them away with their drag nets. It requires, therefore, that 
 the angler be also on the watch at this critical period, or, after boat loads of roach have been 
 carried to Billingsgate, his spori will be ruined. 
 
 Sect. IX. The Rud {Ci/prinus Erythropthalmus). 
 
 3389. Slightly gilded olivaceous carp, with brownish back, reddish eyes and fins. (^Shaw's 
 Linn. Si/st. ) Cyprinus Erythropthalmus, C. pinna ani radiis qnindecim, piniiis rubri.t. 
 (n>id.i. 530.) 
 
 3390. Dr. Fleming's characters and arrangement of this disputed fish are as follows, — B. or- 
 fits, rud : mouth without beard, body deep. Synonymes : Rutilus latior, rud or tinscale 
 {Will. Ich. 252.); C. orfus (Linn. Syst. i.530.); rud (Penn. Brit. Zool. iii.363.); C. orfus 
 {Block's Ich. tab. xcvi. ). This fish has occasioned so much disputation among naturalists, 
 that we shall not enter into a long description of it ; nor are anglers wholly agreed upon it, 
 except that it is not a very important object of sport. In length the rud is from twelve 
 to sixteen inches ; body deep and thick ; head small ; irides yellow ; scales large ; back 
 olive ; sides and belly of a gold colour ; ventral, anal, and caudal fins red : spawns in April. 
 This fish, according to Willoughby, is found in the lakes and rivers of Yorkshire, Lincoln- 
 shire, and Oxfordshire. Pennant and Bloch inconsiderately refer this species, so well de- 
 scribed by Willoughby, to the erythropthalmus of Linnasus, which is also the erythropthalmus 
 of our venerable ichthyologist. The serrated spinous ray of the dorsal fin induced Fleming 
 to place it along with the barbel, from which, however, it seems to differ generically in shape, 
 and the absence of a beard. It may be termed, after Willoughby, Rubellio fluviatilis. Dr. 
 Foster supposes the rud to be between the carp and crusian. {Brit. Zool. iii. p. 310.) 
 
 3391. The rud, although scarce, has been found in the Thames, the Lea, and in Dagenham 
 Breach ; but they do not abound in the two former : they are also said to have been 
 common. It is occasionally found in the ponds in W^anstead Park. Mr. Daniel makes 
 mention of one accidentally taken with a minnow at Kimpton-Hoo, near Welwyn, Herts; 
 and Captain Williamson, likewise, was informed of one which was caught in the Nen, near 
 Wansford. Mr. Pennant considered the shallow of the Cam (which, he says, grows to the 
 length of thirteen inches, and spawns in April) and the rud of other rivers as the same fish. 
 It may, however, be remarked against this, that the shallow, or showier, is a provincial 
 name in the north-eastern counties for the dace, which is hardly likely to be mistaken for 
 the rud. 
 
 'SuBSECT. 1. To angle for Rud and Redeye. 
 
 3392. To angle for rud requires only to use tackle one degree stronger than for roacli. 
 The baits, and the methods of applying them, are the same as those made use of for roach. 
 This similarity was sung long ago by Moses Brown. On this angling that old but intel- 
 ligent compiler. Dr. Brookes, observes, " They bite freely, struggle hard for their lives, 
 and yield the angler good diversion. They feed near the top of the water, and the principal 
 baits for them are red worms and flies." Captain Williamson says, "The rud being a 
 great struggler, must be angled for with strong tackle, such as hook No. 5., on a good single 
 gut, without shot, and allowing your bait, for which a fine bloodworm or a cad bait are 
 preferable, to play about with a very gentle motion, about a foot deep, among weeds that 
 are not very thick, now and then lowering your bait to mid-water or more. Angle in this 
 manner in the deep bends of gently meandering streams ; early and late, when the weather 
 is close and sultry ; but when there is a moderate ruffling breeze, you may catch them at 
 all hours, especially in the spring and fall ; and sometimes in the winter, when the weather 
 has been mild for some time, and there falls a little sleety rain. The rud will sometimes 
 rise with great avidity at a neat brown fly, or at a red spinner ; but they are extremely 
 cunning, and are more easily taken by means of a natural fly, especially the grey stone -fly 
 and the yellow cowdung-fly, both of which they seem to be partial to. You may occa- 
 sionally use other baits, such as gentles, baked wasps, and the salmon's roe ; but, in my 
 opinion, the worm and high coloured cad bait are by far the best." It is singular that 
 Captain Williamson should add his belief, that the rud is never found in ponds : he even 
 attributes the death of the one recorded to have been taken in the Nen to the circumstance 
 of its being put into a pond. It was more probably occasioned by its being in full roe at 
 the time ; but the want of information on the subject of the habitat of the rud, is a little 
 extraordinary in so intelligent an author, for we believe it is notorious that they live per- 
 fectly well in stagnant waters. Mr. Salter even says that they thrive best in ponds, but that 
 there they seldom exceed a pound in weight. They are, as far as our own opinion goes, 
 always more brilliant in colour, firmer in flavour, and altogether they thrive better in such 
 still waters as have sand or gravel for a bottom ; but isolated instances, unless often repeated, 
 form bad precedents, and the recording them misleads. Animals may, by introductory pro- 
 cesses, be brought to exist in localities very different to those they were native to, and on 
 food they were before unused to ; such are the powers Nature has invested them with for 
 their preservation. 
 
1052 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 Sect. X. The Bream ( Cyprinus Brama). 
 
 3393. Broad olivaceous carp (Abramis Brama Linn., Jig. 506.), has a flesh coloured 
 abdomen, smallish dorsal fin, and twenty-seven rays in anal fin. It is a large rhomboidal 
 
 shaped fish, with a high arched 
 back, and sides disproportion- 
 ately compressed. The head 
 IS small, and the snout rather 
 pointed, ending in a remark- 
 ably small mouth, void of teeth : 
 the eyes are large and full. 
 This fish is strongly charac- 
 terised by its lateral line, which 
 IS wavy and tortuous, being in- 
 curvated from the gills down- 
 wards into a kind of bow, the 
 lower arm of which extends 
 much nearer the belly than in 
 any other member of the cy- 
 prinus genus. From this it rises 
 somewhat, but is still continued 
 low compared with its usual course, and is again once more bent in its passage, as expressed 
 in the figure. The scales are large, elevated, and sometimes covered with minute tubercles ; 
 the dorsal fin is rather small, and its second ray is longer than the others. The anal fin 
 will be seen in the figure to extend from the vent almost to the tail, which is deeply cres- 
 cented or forked. In some specimens, at the base of the ventral fins on each side, a mam- 
 millary process is seen ; in others, very faint traces of them only can be observed. In 
 colour the bream is of a bluish black above, with the side and belly white ; but when it has 
 become large, and is in very high condition, it gains a golden tinge. This well known 
 kind in the Trent is called the carp bream, in contradistinction to another variety common 
 also there, known as the white bream, which latter never exceeds a pound in weight, neither 
 does it become tinged with yellow. (Linn. Trans, xiv. p. 587.) 
 
 3394. The internal conformation of the bream presents a very long liver, which lies between 
 the stomach and intestine, having its gall-bladder almost imbedded within its parenchy- 
 matous substance. The spleen is angular ; one flexure only exists in the intestinal canal, 
 and the air-bladder or swim presents two lobes. Their existence seems to depend on circum- 
 stances not familiar to us. Some waters, apparently well adapted to their growth, are 
 entirely destitute of them ; while in others, not to common observation very different, they 
 swarm. They are not often met with in the Thames or Lea, but in the Mole they are 
 numerous. Brookes says he has seen at least fifty brace together at Esher Bridge. In 
 the Wey also they are plentiful, as well as in the Byfleet, in the wet docks of Black wall, and 
 in many other fleets, meres, and slow deep rivers throughout England ; as well, likewise, in 
 some of the lochs of Scotland. Mr. Pennant makes mention of them particularly as occur- 
 ring in Lochmaben. Bream attain in favourable waters to a considerable weight ; they have 
 been seen of ten pounds even. Gesner informs us of one he saw which was a yard long, 
 and two feet broad. Their usual size, however, is from one to two, and occasionally three 
 pounds' weight. In Dagenham Breach they are extremely numerous ; and whenever they 
 thrive, they are observed to prove so prolific, as to destroy most of the other residents by 
 leaving them nothing to feed on. For this reason they are cultivated to advantage in large 
 pieces of water where pike are kept, for which they serve as a never failing supply of food. 
 Bream thrive well in waters that have oozy bottoms and still deeps ; neither are they hurt 
 by such as are slightly brackish. They are gregarious, and swim in shoals : in hot weather 
 they are found very near the surface ; at other times they resort to the deepest and broadest 
 parts of a river, but are seldom to be met with in the confined narrow places of any water. 
 Bream spawn in June, retiring for that purpose to the weeds, continuing out of season some 
 weeks, during which they will seldom take a bait well. 
 
 SuBSECT. I . Angling for Bream. 
 
 3395. Angling for bream is a lively amusement for the bottom fisher, for if he keep well 
 out of sight and be dexterous, he may take a very large quantity of them, and this in some 
 situations within a very short time : except during their spawning season, they will seldom 
 refuse a bait in the mornings and evenings of bright warm days. When it is windy, warm, 
 and gloomy, they will take a bait freely throughout the day ; and a drizzling warm rain 
 in still waters, as in Dagenham Breach, is favourable to their biting. Bream in the spring 
 months take a worm in preference to any other bait : they are also at this time in full sea- 
 son. In angling for them we always baited with a red worm by choice. The tackle made 
 use of in bream angling should be exactly similar to that directed for the rud, that is. 
 
Chap. IX. ANGLING FOR BREAM. 1053 
 
 it should be strong but fine, with a running line attached : a gut line is the most proper, 
 with a quill float for still waters, but a cork one for currents, in which situation they are, 
 however, less likely to be met with : the hook may be No. 7, 8, or 9., according to the 
 size of the fish in the water. Ground bait attracts them much, and it adds much to the 
 sport to throw some in the evening previous : its nature should of course accord with the 
 hook bait. 
 
 3396. For bream in broad waters with reed shores, it is not altogether uncommon to 
 employ two or three rods at a time, which are each of them supported among the weeds by 
 means of a fork stuck in the ground, or by the reeds themselves, the angler nestling himself 
 within them likewise in such a manner as to command a view of the three rods, but to 
 remain unseen by the fish ; of course a bite at any one of the hooks calls him out. We 
 saw one of these gentry thus employed in fish murder in Dagenham Breach, and his zeal 
 had nearly made him fish-food also, for he slid in ; and those who know the reed shores of 
 the Breach must be aware, that it is a snug a situation for a hasty exit, oflTering as few re- 
 sources for retrieving a fall as one might (if wickedly inclined) wish another to meet with. 
 We were happy to assist the wight out, but were not very sorry to see him get a good 
 ducking. He afterwards observed, that " he thought he should in future content himself 
 with fishing with one rod at a time." It is a vulgarism, but very applicable here, that 
 " fair play is a jewel." With one rod, a true angler will have both sport and fish ; with two 
 he may take many fish, but without what we should call sport ; and with three he deserves 
 to lose his fish, sport, and all, except he be fishing for bread, and then we may wish him 
 good luck. This many-rod fishing for bream, and equally for carp also, derives its origin 
 from Walton, who is most circumstantial in his detail of the apparatus and process neces- 
 sary for it, and from him it has descended in various shapes, until we find it even more 
 enlarged on by Mr. Daniel, who recommends that to each of three rods should be a silk 
 and hair line, armed with a lead of a form resembling an upright brass weight, the upper end 
 of which should be attached to the rod line, and the lower to the hook line, at ten inches 
 from a No. 4. hook. Groundbait over night, and on the following morning, by three or 
 four o'clock, proceed with great caution to the place so as not to be seen by the fish, some 
 of which are frequently at the top of the water, while the rest are feeding beneath. Having 
 baited the hook that the worm can move on it at bottom, cast it, and by drawing it gently 
 to you, let the lead rest about the middle of the ground bait : a second rod should be a 
 yard or two above, and a third, one or two below it : retire from the water so far as just to 
 perceive the top of the floats : when there is a bite, the top of the float will sink suddenly, 
 remain quiet until the line goes clear away, then creep to the water side and give as much 
 line as possible ; if it be a good carp or bream, it will go to the farther side of the river, 
 strike gently, and hold the rod at a proper bend that it may tire him, for if both pull to- 
 gether, either line, hook, or hold will break, and the fish will be lost. The bream is strong, 
 and runs hard when first struck, but after two or three turns he will fall on his side, which 
 enables you easily to land him : the carp is far stronger and more nettlesome than the 
 bream. It is advisable to use a reel upon the rods for carp, barbel, or bream ; the length of 
 line kills the fish with ease, and increases the angler's amusement." With all that deference 
 which we think due to the venerable Walton, we should have been better pleased with some 
 instructions from the reverend compiler's own note-book than these by-gone practices of 
 the old school. The following is better : — " Another mode of catching bream is, after 
 plumbing the depth, put one or more shot a foot below the float to balance it, which is a 
 way to take the shyest fish ; the bait, a large red worm, which must be laid in and let sink 
 very gradually to the ground bait : when the fish bites, strike gently that very instant." 
 The next is on a par with the first: — " Take a running line with a bullet and hole through 
 it, and a small shot to hinder the bullet falling on the hook : let this run on the bottom with 
 the current into holes, and, equally as for the bream, it will be found to answer for all other 
 fish that bite at the bottom." 
 
 3397. Bream will likewise take caddis-bobs and grubs, and all the other usual larvae. In 
 the large rivers of the midland counties, as well as in the great pieces of water called 
 broads, meres, fleets, &c. the salmon-roe is also an excellent summer bait, and will be 
 seldom refused by them : they will likewise take natural flies, as the house-fly, flesh-fly, 
 stone-fly, during the day, and in the evening they seldom refuse the various moths. In dip- 
 ping with these baits, the utmost possible caution must be observed by the angler to keep 
 himself concealed, for the moment bream discover any one near they sink to the bottom im- 
 mediately ; though, as they very soon appear again, the mischief may usually be repaired. 
 In these cases it has been our practice, first to suspend the rod, so that the top might be 
 lowered at pleasure : we have then, when it has been possible, placed ourselves so as to be 
 sheltered by rushes, reeds, or foliage ; if these were not at hand, we have screened ourselves 
 by sitting or reclining, and when settled in our position we have dropped our rod point and 
 commenced our angling out of the view of the fish. The bream is not always a quick 
 biter, and even when it is, its small mouth sometimes produces a kind of suction, particu- 
 larly if the bait be a full sized one : it is therefore necessary to strike with some caution, and 
 
1054 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 tlie proper degree of it will be best taught by a few successful and a few unsuccessful bites. 
 We know an angler who frequented the water lately alluded to, who in the midst of bream, 
 carp, and perch, had so quick an eye and so sensitive a hand, that he would call o>it the bite 
 of the fish at the moment of striking, as a carp 1 a perch ! a breain ! and three times out of 
 four he proved right. On one particular occasion, when he was showing off in this way, 
 we met with a ludicrous circumstance : the halloes of " carp, bream, or perch" were sud- 
 denly interrupted by a vociferation of the devil! and certainly his line was hauled under 
 the water by something that pulled at a d — 1 of a rate : the tackle was good, and at length 
 we landed a large eel, which had evidently taken the bait of a night line, and its struggles 
 having loosened the bank peg, it was now swimming about in a miserable state with the 
 bait hook within it, in which way it had come athwart our friend's tackle, and produced 
 this d — I of a bite. 
 
 Skct. XI. T/ie Chub {Cypritius Cephalus). 
 3398. Silvery bluish carp, with olivaceous back, thick head, and rounded snout. As 
 regards the character of the chub, it is somewhat singular^ithat both Drs. Shaw and Dono- 
 • I ,\ , van should have fallen into 
 
 l\j\V<{1 y' \ ^ , 1 ^^' the error of considering it as 
 
 " '''^ ^ ' the Cypriniis jeses of Linnsus, 
 
 into which they appear to have 
 been led by Bloch, who, when 
 describing his Le Villain or C. 
 jeses, adds, Pennant se trompe, 
 quand il croit que le cephale de 
 Linne est son chub ; car la figure 
 (le la yiageoire, de la queue, et le 
 nombre des rayons dans les na- 
 geoires de I'anus, prouvent que 
 ce sont deux poissons differens." 
 ( Ich. tab. vi. ) The C. jeses Lin- 
 nasus describes as having fourteen rays in the anal fin, whereas the chub has eleven only. 
 The chub, or cheven {Jig. 507.), is common in the English rivers, and in other waters which 
 have a stream passing immediately through them. In the Thaines and Lea they are nume- 
 rous, and furnish the London angler with great amusement. It is a powerful fish, and will 
 stem rapids, and swim with great force against currents. It is however timid in the extreme, 
 retreating to the bottom of the water at a shadow even, but re-appearing soon after. It is, 
 like the other members of this genus, without teeth in the mouth, and has, like them, a com- 
 pensating bony appendage to the palate : the lateral line runs parallel to the abdominal flexure. 
 Internally it presents a long stomach : the intestinal canal has one considerable flexure only ; 
 the liver is lobular ; and the air-bladder or swim is two-lobed likewise. Chub feed on aquatic 
 insects, and also on all the Coleoptera and their larvEe, as well as on insect larva generally. 
 Winged insects of every description they pursue with greediness, and sometimes also the 
 lesser fish are objects of their attack. This fish takes its name from the size of its head, 
 not only in our own language but in others. We call it chub, according to Skinner, from 
 the old English cop, a head ; the French, testard ; and the Italians, capitone. In diflTerent 
 parts of England it is called chevin, nob, or botling. He much resembles the carp, but 
 is of a longer form : the body is oblong, rather round, and of a pretty equal thickness in the 
 greater part of the slope ; the scales are large ; the irides silvery ; the cheeks of the same 
 colour ; the head and back of a deep dusky green ; the sides silvery, but in the summer yellow j- 
 the belly white ; the pectoral fins of a pale yellow ; the ventral and anal fins red ; the tail 
 forked, of a brownish hue, but tinged with blue at the end ; and the chub is altogether a 
 handsome fish. Chub arrive at considerable size. We ourselves took one in the Lea with 
 a black silver twist palmer, weighing upwards of five pounds, which is however rather an 
 unusual size for one in this much fished river. In the Thames one of three pounds even is 
 a fine fish ; but in favourable situations, and where they are allowed to reach their full 
 growth, such fish as the above are common. Captain Williamson states, that on one even- 
 ing he saw four caught under a weir, of which the smallest weighed eight pounds, the 
 largest more than nine. Bloch informs us, that eight pounds is a common size for them in 
 Germany : Salvianus affirms likewise that they arrive to eight and nine pounds' weight in 
 many waters of the Continent. The chub spawns in April, and regains its condition in a 
 few weeks ; during its emaciation, however, it will take a bait moderately well. 
 
 3399. The situations in which chub are most likely to be found are deep rivers having a 
 clayey or sandy bottom, and one that is also bounded by clay or marl banks. Sometimes 
 they are to be met with in rocky rivers, but such are always found to have some deeps with 
 soft bottoms of their own, or are found to communicate with waters which have. In fact, 
 chub thrive only in such rivers as present a diversity of rocky and strong gravelly currents, 
 widening occasionally into large and deep pools where sand and ooze accumulate. It is 
 
Chap. IX. ANGLING FOR CHUB. 1055 
 
 here they flourisli, and such situations they choose us their winter hiding places. In chub 
 rivers such pools are never without them at any season, which has given rise to the angler's 
 adage, " Once a chub hole, always a chub hole." In summer, river chub shelter themselves 
 from the heat, more particularly in such deeps and pools as are overhung by foliage or trees. 
 In stagnant and open waters they hide themselves under aquatic plants. At the bottoms of 
 weirs, flood-gates, locks, and mill-aprons, they are also commonly to be found. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Angling for Chub. 
 
 3400. To angle for chub. This practice differs but little from that of dace fishing, with 
 the exception of the strength of the tackle. The same, or perhaps a little more, caution is 
 requisite : the same care that the line, float, and hook, be as fine as is consistent with safety 
 should be taken : and the same baits, with little difference, answer for both anglings. Chub 
 are valuable appendages to the bottom fisher's sporting list ; for they, like roach, may be 
 angled for all the year round. They will take a variety of baits also, and in a variety of ways. 
 At the bottom they are tempted with worms and with insects of all sorts : these form their 
 spring repasts. In summer they will rise to almost every kind of fly and beetle which is 
 thrown to them on the surface. In autumn they take gentles and pastes; and in winter 
 they may be ensnared by means of bullocks' brains, pith, greaves, &c. For the particulars 
 of these several articles as lures, we would refer the reader to the chapter on baits. Neither 
 are they always neglectful of the live fish bait : we have ourselves taken several with a min- 
 now, and likewise by night lines baited with the lamprey, which latter method will often 
 secure some of the largest amongst them, for it is only the larger chub that are thus preda- 
 tory. Chub should be struck the moment the angler perceives a bite; and as it is pre- 
 sumed that no one would angle for them without running tackle, it is necessary to allow a 
 full liberty of line immediately afterwards. The first struggles of a chub are generally des- 
 perate, and require some caution if the fish be large : but fear not, he is soon discouraged, 
 and a few minutes' management, as already directed, will land the prize safe, though hooked 
 with the finest tackle. But as the chub when struck very frequently makes straight for 
 some weed bed, or shoots under roots of trees, old piles, or in fact wherever he can shelter 
 himself, he distresses the angler by entangling the line, he requires to be well looked to. 
 
 3401. Chub are sometimes angled for by sinking and drawing, which must be done with a 
 strong line, and a stout rod also ; and the more particularly, as the practice of sinking and 
 drawing is peculiarly applicable to such dangerous situations as we have just described. 
 No float is used, but as much lead is put on the line as will just sink it with a No. 6, 7, or 
 8. hook, according to the expected size of the fish thereabouts. Bait the hook with whatever 
 animal matter is thought proper, as worms, caddies, gentles, or greaves ; let it now sink to 
 the bottom, and then gently draw it up again, not perpendicularly, but rather side-long, 
 now rather quick, now slow, varying its action with judgment, and avoiding to come foul of 
 stumps, piles, &c. &c. At the same time, the angler must not omit to guide the descent of 
 the bait into all their holes and fastnesses, although all these impediments should be in the 
 way, for here the fish often herd together : to steer clear of the dangers, sink the bait per- 
 pendicularly down, and draw it up in the direction it was let down in ; by which precaution 
 it may ensnare the fish, but will not catch the hook. 
 
 3402. Roving or trolling with a live minnow we have occasionally practised also for the 
 capture of chub with success, particularly in the Lea and the Wye. Some use a small frog 
 for the same purpose ; and we know that this bait has taken them, but it has been in large 
 still waters generally. 
 
 3403. Fly-fishing for chub will again occupy our attention separately, when we describe 
 that species of angling : we shall in this place only touch on it generally. In May, June, 
 July, and sometimes in August, these fish will readily take the artificial fly during the 
 whole of a close warm day : the humble bee, palmer, both the red and the black varieties, are 
 killing baits ; but we prefer during the day to use the red, dressed with gold twist, and 
 towards the evening the black, with silver twist, we usually found to be best suited to the 
 taste of our prey. The large black caterpillar-fly. No. 34., the golden palmer, No. 12., 
 the golden peacock palmer. No. 14., and the large blow-fly. No. 48., are all excellent chub 
 fly baits in the summer months. About the close of the evening, the moths, Nos. 39, 40, 
 and 41., will be taken, not only until late, but in bright weather all night long, the largest 
 chub coming to be served first. 
 
 3404. Towards the decline of summer, chub leave off feeding on flies and other insects, which 
 they take on the surface of the water, and retire to deep holes and deep pools, where the 
 bottom angler will follow them with his gentles, and bee or wasp grubs. They will also 
 take salmon's roe. As the season advances, it is prudent to try cheese, and some of the other 
 pastes described. In winter, the crack London chub anglers principally depend on ox pith 
 and bullock's brains, particularly the latter, the method of using which is detailed in the 
 section on baits. As regards pastes we have to remark, that they may be used both before 
 and after the spawning season in quick streams. One of our paste list is particularly recom- 
 mended, from its resisting the current, and allowing itself to be shown as a full sized bait 
 
1056 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 for a full sized mouth. Later in the year we are more favourable to some others. We 
 therefore refer the chub angler to our account of pastes, as being worthy of his attention. 
 
 3405. The chub, from the variety of sport it yields, and from the long continuance of that sport, uninter- 
 ruptedly, through almost all the months of the year, is entitled to much consideration from the angler. If 
 it be not prized for its edible qualities, it is a handsome lish, and very symmetrical while young. As chub 
 advance in years, they become bulky in proportion to their length, the head grows coarse, and shows strong 
 markings, and altogether they then resemble the carp in figure, and even the colour participates of that of a 
 pale carp. In this respect they, however, differ in different waters : we have taken verj' large chub both in 
 the Severn and the Wye, but in neither of those rivers did the colour of the chub approach so much to that 
 of the carp as in those of the Lea. 
 
 3406. Chub and dace are often confounded together. We have frequently witnessed disputes between anglers 
 on the identity of these fish, from the circumstance that, in general outline and colour, there is a considerable 
 resemblance between the young chub and the matured dace. Attentive observation, however, readily dis- 
 covers the difference between them : the lunated or forked tail of the dace is easily distinguished from the 
 more even one of the chub ; and the purple tippings of both the tail and dorsal fin of the chub are altogether 
 wanting in those of the dace, whose head likewise is always more pointed and elegant than that of the chub. 
 
 3407. The culinart/ treatment of the chub must be very good to make the fish a favourite with the epicure. 
 We can however, both from experience and from various authorities, even vouch that he may be made eat- 
 able. We have the word of Dame Juliana Barnes, or some other writer of her day. that the chub is a stately 
 fysshe, and his head a dainty morsel. These early worthies seem to have had some practical knowledge of 
 the good things of this life, and have left a few memoranda to guide the judgment of us their descendants ; 
 such as, that the tail of a pike, the head of a carp, the back of a tench, and the middle part of a bream, are 
 the chosen morsels of all professors of true gusto. Father Walton can even make " dainty meat" of what the 
 French think so bad that they stigmatise it tin villain. We have somewhere heard of a quaint direction in 
 one of our cookery books (qy. Mrs. Glass) where it is sapiently premised, " First catch a hare ;" then follow 
 the directions how to cook it. This has raised many a smile, nay, some have laughed outright at the good 
 authoress ; but we humbly opine that it was without reason. In her extensive readings, to inform herself from 
 every culinary professor, she had undoubtedly ransacked Walton, where she must have been astonished to 
 find that, contrary to the common order of things, this worthy first sat down to dress his chub, and then got 
 up to catch hira : in which order his instructions stand in The Complete Angler. This appeared to the good 
 lady such a palpable anachronism, that to avoid it, she gave the above very wholesome and prudent advice. 
 
 3408. For dressing the chub our ancient thus directs : " First scale him, and then wash him clean, and then 
 take out his guts ; and to that end make the hole as little and near to his gills as you may conveniently, and 
 especially make clean his throat from the grass and weeds that are usually in it, for if that be not very clean, 
 it will make him to taste very sour : having so done, put some sweet herbs into his belly, and then tie him 
 with two or three splinters to a spit, and roast him, basted often with vinegar, or rather verjuice and butter, 
 with good store of salt mixed with it." Walton afterwards directs that the chub should be newly dressed 
 (i.e. cooked soon after killing), at the same time adding a remark, which it would be well that every person 
 concerned in cooking fresh fish Should bear in mind, for note, that " lying long in water, and washing the 
 blood out of any fish after they be gutted, abates much of their sweetness." Captain Williamson takes part 
 with the chub, and tells us that, " Just before spawning time, they are worth catching for their roes ; w hich 
 made into a pie, well seasoned, and with a dash of vinegar, are delicious." Mr. Salter considers them much 
 in the light we hold them, " as not very choice food, particularly in summer ; but that they are firmer and 
 better tasted during the winter months." They eat better, he says (and we agree with him), while full roed 
 than after they have spawned. The chub spawn fried with the fish at this season will be found very palatable, 
 and always perfectly harmless. Mr. Daniel says, " the roe is exceedingly good, and tliat this fish (the chub) 
 stewed as a carp will deceive a connoisseur." 
 
 Skct. XII. The Barbel (^Cyprintis Barbus). 
 
 S409. Bluish white carp, with four beards, olive coloured back, and the first ray of the 
 dorsal fin serrated on both sides. (Shaw's Linn. Si/st.) 
 
 3410. Barbus vulgaris. Mouth with four beards, form produced. Spec. char. ; length 
 from two to three feet; body usually olive on the back and silvery on the belly; D. 11.; 
 P. 13.; V. 11.; A. 9.; C. 22. ; the second or spinous ray of the dorsal fin strongly serrated 
 on both sides. {Fleming.^ 
 
 S411. The barbel (Jig. 508.). Gesner's opinion that the name of this fish wa.s derived 
 from the beard-like prolongations pendent from the mouth, is undoubtedly correct. To us 
 it came as a derivation from the Latin barbatulus ; and a specific translation of the same 
 import has been rendered throughout the countries of Europe, according to the genius of the 
 language spoken in the immediate locality. Thus it is barbello in Italy, and we believe in 
 Spain also : in France it is called barbeau, where its diminutive is likewise barbiUon, or a 
 little barbel ; all of which are expressive of its cirri or beards. The term barbel is carried 
 into heraldry also, and is there applied to head processes likewise, but of a different animal : 
 thus we find that the comb and wattles of the cock, in heraldic emblazonments, are said to 
 be barbel when of a different colour from the rest of his body. Our ancestors had a 
 tendency to the study of Natural History, and thus they made observations on the peculiar- 
 ities of the animals around them, no less quaint than appropriate. Many of these having 
 been handed down to us, have served to increase our respect for their accumen. 
 
 3412. These characteristics of the barbel consist in four membranaceous cirri, beards, or 
 wattles, two of which hang from the angles of the mouth, and two rather shorter attached 
 to the upper jaw near the snout. The barbel is a handsome fish, in figure not unlike a 
 jack, and is to be found not only in most of our rivers, but in most others also of the middle 
 and southern parts of Europe. It is remarkable among river fish from the prominence of 
 its upper lip ; and, indeed, the bony substance of its upper jaw altogether extends beyond 
 the lower considerably, probably for the express purpose of aiding its habits of stirring the 
 ground beneath it in search of worms and insects. Shaw describes " the colour of the wliole 
 fish as a slightly silvery grey, with a darker cast on the upper parts, and the scales middle 
 sized, rounded, and well defined ; the dorsal fin is rather small than large, situated on the 
 middle of the back, and of a bluish brown colour, with the second ray extremely strong. 
 
Chab. IX. 
 
 BARBEL FISHING. 
 
 1057 
 
 sharp, and serrated on both sides ; the pectoral and ventral flns are pale brown and tipped 
 with yellow ; the tail is dull, purple, and forked ; the snout or upper lip reddish ; the lateral 
 line straight." 
 
 3413. To these characteristics we may add, that the colour of the belly is white, with an 
 elegant slight greenish tint glossed over it. The lateral line, Shaw justly says, is straight, or 
 nearly so ; but he omits to notice a striking character of it, which marks the barbus as a 
 distinct genus, and assists to show that the rud is not a member of it : we allude to tiie 
 lateral line being punctated with minute black dots. There is also to be observed (in full 
 grown barbels particularly) an incurvation of the last upper ray of the caudal fin or tail. 
 With this the ensnared fish is able to make a very forcible attack on the line which 
 holds him by a tail-stroke, in which this spinous hook first catches and then cuts it, and 
 such a blow he will very frequently give if the line be allowed to slacken. The serrated 
 dorsal spine, which bounds the second ray of that fin, forms also another offensive weapon 
 both against nets and lines, and sometimes the hands of the angler suffer unless he be 
 careful. 
 
 3414. The situations in which barbel are found are in the deep parts of rapid rivers; it is 
 but occasionally that they seek the more shallow scowers : they are always in company, and 
 one being taken the chance of taking more is increased : they lurk under the shelter of 
 overhanging banks, and by their vast power in stemming the stream, they are ever ready to 
 catch any displaced insect or small fish ; for although they will not take a live bait, there is 
 every reason to suppose that they are truly carnivorous, dead carcasses of all kinds being 
 greedily devoured by them. In the weed-beds of deep waters they lurk also, and appear to 
 revel in hollows surrounded on all sides by rising ground. Under bridges in the strongest 
 currents they may be seen, and counted one by one, apparently lying as fixtures, which has 
 given rise to the custom of letting down hooks fixed on a lead, which dropping among 
 them occasionally fastens one in a foid manner, as it is termed. They are unsuspicious in 
 the extreme, and will often suffer themselves while grovelling in the gravel to be caught up 
 in this way. Piles, weirs, and locks, are likewise favourite resorts of theirs. Barbel are 
 much in motion during the night, at which time they principally seek their food, for which 
 their small penetrating eye gives facilities ; and if, as already observed, our observations are 
 correct, the internal organisation of their visual organ particularly fits it for crepuscular 
 vision : that they are gifted with nocturnal vision in an eminent degree is certain, from the 
 readiness with which they distinguish and take a bait during night fishing. 
 
 SuBSECT, 1. Barbel Fishing. 
 
 3415. Barbel angling is a favourite diversion with many : the fish being large and hand- 
 some, many methods, some fair and a great many unfair, are devised for its capture. In the 
 rivers around the metropolb there are numerous foul practices employed, but we think in 
 variety these artifices are far exceeded in the Trent, Severn, and tlie Wye, particularly in 
 the latter river : on these practices it is not to our purpose, and certainly not to our incli- 
 nation, to enter. Two arena; present themselves for barbel fishing near tlie metropolis, the 
 Thames and the Lea; and in the fishing between the two exists a slight shade of difference. 
 In the Thames the sport assumes a more masculine character — the water is bold, rapid, and 
 deep, and the fish themselves are larger and stronger generally, consequently the tackle 
 used must be likewise stronger, as the resistances emploved against it are commonly 
 
 3 Y 
 
1058 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 greater. In the Lea, although some large fish are occasionally taken, those caught here are 
 more frequently four, five, or six pounds' weight than larger, and we think them by no means 
 such obstreperous gentry as those of the Thames. 
 
 3416. In the Lea. barbel stations or deeps are found in various spots, from Hackney Marshes to Waltham 
 Abbey ; and it is not often that these fish are taken beyond these localities. This angling in the Lea is per- 
 formed with a light but firm rod, one of cane or bamboo is most common, with a stiff whalebone top, the 
 reel and line ad libitum : the latter is however, with the crack sportsmen, usually of platted silk, China 
 twist, or the new variety : the platted kind is however, less likely to kink or tangle than any other. A reed 
 or swan's quill float is attached to a fine but well selected gut line, in which the Lea fishers are much more 
 particular than those who frequent the Thames. In fact, in the former it is science and art against strength 
 and strongholds ; whereas in the latter, powerful implements are brought to cope with powerful fish and 
 powerful currents. But it may be observed, that both rivers are frequented by excellent barbel fishers. 
 
 3417. The hooks employed in barbelfishing by the best anglera are not of the common kind ; but, on the 
 contrary, are manufactured for the purpose of much stouter wire than those in use for other fish. It is well 
 known that in bright weather barbel are very shy in their biting ; and that, notwithstanding the readiness with 
 which they take any thing offered at some times, at others they are crafty and suspicious in the extreme. 
 In these cases to ensnare them, the bait hook must be concealed perfectly within the bait, which cannot be 
 done unless it be of itself very small : now for the hook to be small, and yet perfectly safe, the fish being 
 large, strong, and obstreporous, it follows that it must be made of increased strength to make up its diminu- 
 tion in size. In streams where the depths are profound, and very large fish are occasionally met with, such 
 hooks are quite essential to sport ; and in fact they are used by the best barbel fishers in most of the large 
 rivers in the kingdom, but are more imperiously called for in the deeps and rapids of the Thames than even 
 in the Lea. A larger hook altogether is commonly used in the former ; but where increased strength is of 
 much consequence, and increased size is but little desirable, no other should be used. In the Thames barbel 
 are more disinclined to bite, we think, during fine bright weather than they are in the Lea, and other not rf/rcc< 
 tide rivers : in the former, during dry weather, they appear to have completely laid by their appetites, until the 
 rains have thickened the water, and the stream has brought down such a supply of fresh food as has been 
 impounded above by locks, &c. 
 
 3418. Barbel suck in their baits ; for the mouth of this fish being small, a large bait can only be taken in 
 by a kind of suction ; and thus, when a barbel is well on the feed, it will lie and gradually draw m the largest 
 lob-worm, or a huge lump of greaves, until it has gorged it with a full sized houk into the bargain. But 
 when these fish are not well on the feed, they are little likely to employ themselves long in such attempts as 
 are requisite to overcome the resistance of a large bait and large hook ; but a small bait on a small hook, 
 that can be snapped up without difficulty, they may be tempted by, particularly when such baiting is very good 
 in itself, and very well shown to them. In dry and bright weather it is therefore essential to use only the 
 large wired barbel hooks, and these of a size not exceeding No. 7 or 8. for the Lea, and all other rivers 
 with still deeps, where the fish are not expected to be very large. Some barbel anglers use even No. 9 or 10. 
 hooks, particularly in the Lea. Wherever the water is deep but rapid, a hook of one or two sizes larger 
 may be employed ; and for a lob-worm bait, as large as No. 4. or No. 5., which sizes, unless the barbel are 
 very heavy, will be amply sufficient when they are of this kind. In the Thames it is very common to find 
 a lob-worm on a No. 3. or even a No. 2. hook, but where the strong sort is used, we should always re- 
 commend for the largest lob a hook not bigger than No. 5. or No 4. at the most, and even these sizes only 
 after rain, when the water may be a little thickened. The barbel fisher who uses the smallest hooks (provided 
 they be strong) will invariably take the most fish. 
 
 3419. Red worms, gentles, and greaves may be considered, however, as the stock baits for barbel in those 
 finer fishings which are practised in bright weather and very clear waters ; and they will generally succeed 
 better than lob-worms at these times. For the method of baiting with these, we would refer the angler to 
 the section on baits, remarking here only that it is proper to put two red worms on to the hook after the manner 
 already directed : if gentles are used, put three or four on at a time ; and when baiting with greaves, cover 
 the hook by a uniform lump. In some of the larger tumbling bays of the river Lea, and at the tails of some 
 of the mills driven by its waters, the lob-worm is more particularly used with effect as a tripping bait ; at 
 others two large marsh ones are applied instead of the lob. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Leger-line Fishing for Barbel. 
 3420. The legeT-line mode of baiting being very commonly practised in barbel fishing, 
 probably more so than all other methods put together, we give it a place here ; and as we 
 shall have again to mention the leger-line as applicable to other angling, so we have given 
 it a conspicuous subsectional niche. The term leger (from leyger, Belg. ) is appropriated to 
 any thing which continues stationary, as a leger-book (sometimes written ledger) is a book 
 of accounts which always remains attached to the counting-house. Walton says, "a leger 
 bait is one that is fixed, or made to rest in a certain place, the fisher himself being absent ;" 
 but in the present acceptation of leger bait, it is not necessary that the fisher be absent; 
 on the contrary, except in eel and trimmer pike fishing, he is commonly present with 
 his line. 
 
 3421. The leger-line apparatus for barbel requires a strong rod, a reel, and thirty or forty yards of strong 
 well platted silk line: in salmon leger-line fishing double this quantity is not too much. The hook line 
 which is to form the leger may be about a yard long ; if intended for eels it should be of gimp throughout ; if 
 
 5()ij for salmon it may be of twisted gut, three links twisted above, and 
 two below, and the same for barbel, or of fine silver gimp: to the finer 
 end attach a strong hook of No. 4, 5, or 6. This completed, and the 
 upper end looped, fix on a large split shot about nine or ten inches 
 from the hook, and draw the looped end through a perforated leger- 
 lead, or, as it is sometimes called, a coffin-lead. The leger-trace is 
 now finished, and only requires to be fastened to the reel line by a 
 slip-knot. This leger-line apparatus, it is evident, can readily be made 
 by the angler liimself when necessity requires it, by an inspection of the 
 cut (j7g. .')09.). In other cases, all the articles essential may be met 
 with at the shops for angling-tackle. The coffin-lead itself may be 
 cast, or any other flat shaped piece of lead might be substituted ; but 
 that it be bored is indispensable ; for were the lead immovably fixed to 
 LKusB-LiNE. ^"7 °"'' portiou of the lino, as soon as the fish attempted to move the 
 
 bait and found a resistance, he would abandon it altogether. 
 
 3422. To use the leger-line. When the angler barbel-fishes from a bank, as in the Lea and in many other 
 rivers (which, indeed, is the common method pursued in most of them, except the Thames, Trent, and a few 
 others), it is necessary to have a strong rod ; but it should be longer than the barbel rod used in punt fish- 
 mg, for a reason which will be evident. In punt fishing the boat is placed exactly across the barbel ground. 
 
Chap. IX. PUNT ANGLING FOR BARBEL. 1059 
 
 so that it shall lie directly before the angler, and only a few yards In advance of the point of his rod, which is 
 purposely therefore short and stiff, that it may be handy and under more command. In bank fishing, on the 
 contrary, it is requisite frequently to vary the station, or to go round a pool, or to take a considerable sweep 
 with the lead, which, oscillating under the point of the rod like a pendulum, is then delivered dexterously and 
 lightly just over the surface of the water, short of the fish haunt, when by loosening the hand which embraced 
 the line, the load will shoot forwards, and gain its proper destination without disturbing the water materially, 
 which is an important consideration. When the lead has reached the bottom, hold the rod so as to keep 
 it as much as possible suspended over the bait, unless it be far out in the stream, in which case elevate the 
 rod to a proper angle with the line. The effect of the leger-line will now become apparent ; the lead will 
 fix the bait to the ground, but it will at the same time allow it such motion by the current of the water as 
 will show it advantageously to the fish, while the line, passing readily through the bored lead, will offer no 
 obstruction to the fish when taking the bait. Let the line remain quiet and relaxed, but yet without at 
 all bagging, and when the top of the rod gives notice of a fish being at the bait, after allowing him to fairly 
 take it, strike smartly, and the fish is your own ; for the tough membranaceous covering of the mouth is such, 
 that the hold will never tear away. If the fish be large his struggles will be violent, and if he be not 
 managed carefully he may at once break both rod and line by a stroke of his tail, or he may run himself under 
 a bank, or among piles, or bury himself in a weed-bed: but when there is room for playing a barbel without 
 entanglement, it adds much to the sport to let him expend his strength by running out a'quantity of line, still 
 keeping a moderately tight hand on him, to parry the tail strokes or other efforts. In this way, the contest 
 may be carried on interestingly without risk for half an hour or more ; but when there are dangers such as 
 those above described, the fish must be strictly confined by a tight line and a rod, elevated to enable the whole 
 to bear the strain equally, as already fully explained. 
 
 3423. Barbel are sometimes angled for with salmon's roe, and also with cheese paste ; 
 we have likewise taken them with pith and brains. In the use of these baits, of course, 
 a violent current is to be avoided ; but in a good swim in deeps, with a regular bottom, 
 they occasionally prove killing. Plumb the bottom critically, and sink the hook to within 
 an inch of the ground only, or the bait matter will be rubbed off it. 
 
 3424. " The barbel," says Walton, " is also curious for his baits, that they be clean and 
 sweet j that is to say, to have your worms well scoured, and not kept in sour and musty 
 moss, for he is a curious feeder ; but at a well scoured lob-worm he will bite as boldly as 
 at any bait, and especially if the Jiight or two before you fish for him you bait the place 
 with big worms cut into pieces, and note that none did ever overbait the placCj nor fish 
 too early or too late for a barbel. And the barbel will bite also at gentles, which not 
 being too much scoured, but green, are a choice bait for him ; and so is cheese, which is 
 not to be too hard, but kept a day or two before you fish for the barbel, and be much the 
 likelier to catch store : and if the cheese were laid in clarified honey a short time before, 
 as, namely, an hour or two, you were still the likelier to catch fish. Some have directed to 
 cut the cheese into thin pieces, and toast it, and then tie it on the hook with fine silk ; and 
 some advise to fish for the barbel with sheep's tallow and soft cheese beaten or worked into 
 a paste, and that it is choicely good in August, and I believe it : but doubtless the lob- 
 worm well scoured, and the gentle not too much scoured, and cheese ordered as I have 
 directed, are baits enough, and I think will serve in any month, though I shall commend 
 any angler that tries conclusions, and is industrious to improve the art. " 
 
 3425. Barbel punt angling in the Thames. In all powerful streams, as we have already 
 hinted, this fishing assumes somewhat of a different character from that of the Lea and 
 other rivers of a more mild nature, from the country they run through, and from having 
 less fall to their waters. In the former, the fish are not only larger and comparatively 
 stronger also, but the situations they occupy are usually in the centre of their profound 
 depths and the strongest currents to be met with. In the Thames barbel fishing is again 
 somewhat varied by the necessity for strong tackle, and a boat to reach the fish haunts, 
 which practice is not confined to the Thames, but is resorted to in some other barbel rivers 
 of the kingdom, where the best deeps are in the centre of them. Barbel are, however, 
 occasionally taken in the Thames from the banks of the river, as in the meads of JNIoulsey, 
 Chertsey Fields ; and higher up the river it is much more common, even from the sides of 
 the locks and weirs in its course. The true London angler would nevertheless hardly 
 fancy it was barbel fishing unless he practised it from a flat bottomed boat, called a punt, 
 of which we shall say more when we describe the Thames as an angling river. 
 
 3426. T/ie rod usually employed for barbel on these occasions Is short and strong {fig. 4G1. p. 9G4), with a 
 winch and free running line of platted silk : a leger bait is very common at these times, of either lob-worms, 
 marsh-worms, greaves, gentles, &c. 
 
 3427. Float angling in Ike Thames for barbel is also a favourite practice with some excellent fishers, who 
 by this means have a considerable advantage over that afforded by the leger-line, or stationary bait method ; 
 for with the floated bait it is very common to take roach and dace as well as barbel, which greatly varies 
 the practice, and increases the sport ; but it is a method principally applied to the more quiet swims. The 
 rod employed is sometimes that already mentioned as used with the leger-line, but one rather longer and 
 more pliant is not only pleasanter to use, but it strikes finer and truer likewise, and as float angling for 
 barbel is altogether one of more skill and nicety than the other, so the tackle should correspond to it. 
 A fine cork float is employed, and a firm gut line ; and to strengthen it, if desired, some of the upper lengths 
 may be made of twisted hair. We have used a grass line with advantage, always taking care to soak it 
 thoroughly before our angling commenced. For the reasons already stated, plumb the depth accurately, 
 and fix the bait so that it may in all cases touch the ground. Salmon's roe will frequently take barbel by 
 float angling, and the barbel paste will also occasionally entice them in still deeps : but we consider that 
 red, or marsh worms, gentles, and greaves, are the best baits for barbel float fishing, and it is with these that 
 float barbie angling is generally practised in most of the rivers of the midland counties. 
 
 3428. In Vienna barbel lines are made of fine copper wire, first burnt, and afterwards slack 
 twisted, and are never longer than their rods : they use a heavy lead, but not pierced, or a 
 liole through it, as ours generally are ; theirs is one solid lead, tied to a string or piece of 
 
 3 Y 2 
 
1060 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VI II. 
 
 wire about four inches long, and about six or eight inches from their first hook, as they 
 always use two. When they have hooked a fish, they pull, or throw him out by main 
 force : the general rule with them is never to play a fish." To avoid allowing a slack line 
 in any part of the operation of barbel angling is one of the grand general rules. Let the 
 point of the rod hang as directly over the point of the float, as circumstances will permit : 
 the line, if held moderately tight, will give immediate notice of a fish being at the bait by 
 its tremulous motion. Next follows the sudden disappearance of the float, or a dip of the 
 tip of the rod, if there be no float, which will show that the fish has mouthed the bait, and 
 will be the signal for striking. After it has been struck, and sufficiently played, as already 
 directed, have in readiness a. full sized landing net, which shoidd be previously attended to, 
 as it is seldom that the usual landing net of the angler will hold in safety a barbel of ten or 
 twelve pounds ; for the net should receive the fish fairly within it, or it may otherwise 
 struggle itself out, and many a barbel has so escaped. This alfords us an opportunity of 
 noticing a very convenient landing net of Irish invention made to fold for the pocket, 
 {Jig.5\0.), which may be had of Bowness of Bell-yard, late Chevalier, It is constructed 
 
 of whalebone, the several pieces of which work on 
 brass hinges, strong, light, and yet sufficiently 
 expansive to take in a full sized barbel or pike, 
 as also so to fold as to be conveniently carried 
 in the pocket. We have not yet had an oppor- 
 tunity of trying it, but it seems extremely well 
 adapted to the purposes stated. During the fish- 
 ing, make as little disturbance in the water as 
 possible : we have seen the taker of one barbel 
 ring the knell of all his future hopes, by the 
 unnecessary noise and splashing made by himself, 
 his tackle, and his spent fish, which has driven 
 all the remaining barbel from the spot, although 
 previously there was every appearance of a con- 
 tinuance of sport. This happened once in par- 
 ticular within our sight, and much to our own 
 advantage. Ourselves and a friend had occupied an 
 inferior station from being too late at our post, 
 and we had fished some time without any success. 
 Very soon after the gentleman alluded to as more 
 advantageously placed than ourselves had landed his fish, which we had observed to each 
 other was done with much more parade and bustle than was necessary or consistent with 
 good angling. In a short space of time the barbel (which were without doubt those driven 
 away from his station) began to assail our baits, and before long we had taken five fish of 
 tolerable weight, while our obstreporous neighbour, we believe, was not treated with 
 another bite. 
 
 3429. Groundbaiting is essentially requisite in barbel angli7ig, and we recommend that attention be paid to 
 what has been already detailed on that subject, for it is hardly possible to congregate them too early or too often 
 by this means. By early, we mean that the ground should be baited the evening before the angler commences 
 his operations ; and by ojtcn, that as soon as he arrives at his destination, his first business should be to throw 
 in a supply of it while making ready, and that this should be repeated at proper intervals. Observe also that 
 the masses of ground bait are so weighted as to sink to the exact spot intended, or they will do harm instead 
 of good by attracting the fish to the wrong spot ; and by no means content yourself, brother angler, with the 
 mere bran and clay of the puntman, but carry with you a full supply of those noted by us, or whatever you 
 choose for this purpose, provided that your hook bait and your ground bait agree in principles and qualities. 
 
 3430. The seasons and times for barbel angling are likewise necessary to be known to the angler. Unlike 
 the other members of the genus, barbel are not to be taken occasionally throughout the whole year. He 
 must be indeed a good fisherman who could produce a barbel of his own catching at Christmas. From 
 March until November they may be angled for with some prospect of success. Capt. WiUiamson justly 
 remarks, that " the barbel bites best about sunrise and sunset in warm weather ; that he will not touch a 
 bait in general when a cold wind blows, except there is a fresh in the water ; and that unless your baits are 
 very neatly set on, notwithstanding his swinish look, he will seldom bite at all. You must not expect them to 
 bite freely before the frosts are entirely gone, and the spring well advanced." 
 
 3431. Barbel, it is true, can hardly be fished for too early or too late ; and it is through want of attention 
 to this particular, that so many luckless journeys are taken by the London anglers to the waters of the 
 Thames and the Lea. On one occasion we had ourselves tried the barbel during the whole of the d,iy 
 without any sport, which determined us to attack them at night. With this intent we retired to our inn, 
 took our own refreshment, charged and primed our boatman, and sallied out at half-past ten o'clock, and at 
 half-past twelve we returned with four barbel. We were in the punt again by four o'clock in the morning : 
 the weather was then hazy : a warm sprinkling shower had fallen during our repose, and on our return 
 to breakfast we carried with us five barbel, the produce of one rod. A party in the same inn with ourselves, 
 but not prone to the sin of early rising, had taken two fish the day before, but their disappointment was 
 blunted by the bottled ale, &c. The morning saw them entering their punt at eight, and at ten they also 
 returned with two roach and one small barbel. How they proceeded afterwards we know not, as we returned 
 to London by the Chertsey coach. 
 
 3432. Rain is almost essential to success in barbel angling. When the weather has continued fine for two 
 or three weeks, the barbel angler, in leaving home to go to any distance at least in search of this sport, should 
 not be sanguine, unless his barometer and other indications promise a fall of rain, and his leisure will allow 
 him the fulfilment of it. But with such prospects let him start, and the longer the rain has been denied, the 
 more greedily will the barbel take all that is washed down by the coming flood. At these times the glut is 
 occasionally excessive, and sixty and seventy pounda' weight have been sometimes taken by a single rod at a 
 fishing. 
 
 FOKTABLB LANDI 
 
Chap. IX. 
 
 THE TENCH. 
 
 1061 
 
 3433. Aa an edible, barbel, like all other fishes, have varied at different periods in the 
 estimation of mankind ; few however have eulogised them. On the contrary, they have been 
 very generally acknowledged to be one of the coarsest of fishes t yet Pliny, in mentioning one 
 reported by Martianus to have been caught in the Red Sea, that weighed fourscore poiuids, 
 exclaims, " Oh, what a price would he have borne among our gluttons here with us." In 
 England barbel are deemed the very worst of fresh water fish, and are seldom eaten but 
 by the lower sorts of Jews in their feasts, or by other of the poorer class of people, who 
 sometimes boil them with a piece of bacon to give them a relish. The roe often proves 
 noxious, affecting those unwarily eating it with a vomiting, purging, and a slight 
 swelling. 
 
 3434. The poisonous qualities of the barbel roe, though now very generally acknowledged, 
 have been doubted. Dr. Shaw says, " It (the barbel) has the reputation of being, in 
 some degree, noxious : the roe, in particular, is said to operate as a very strong emetic and 
 cathartic, and is sometimes taken, in a small quantity, by the country people, for the pur- 
 pose of common physic ; but is observed, in general, to operate rather too roughly. We 
 are assured by Sir John Hawkins, in his edition of Walton's Complete Angler, that the 
 flesh itself is not always safe. " About the month of "September," says he, " in the year 
 1754, a servant of mine who had eaten part of a barbel, though, as I had cautioned him, 
 he abstained from the spawn, was seized with such a violent purging and vomiting, as had 
 like to have cost him his life." Notwithstanding this observation. Dr. Bloch affirms, that 
 " the barbel, when not overgrown, is a sufficiently delicate fish ;" and even assures us 
 that he " himself, together with his whole family, had eaten the roe or spawn without 
 any bad effect." 
 
 3435. The Jewish mode of dressing barbel. This fish is brought regularly to market for the 
 use of the lower orders of Jews, who, during some of their meat fasts, eat it as being one of 
 the cheapest kind, being sold to them at two-pence, three-pence, and four-pence a pound, 
 according to circumstances : they dress it in various ways. We were ourselves favoured by 
 a Jewish family with a receipt for the purpose, said to be much in favour with them. 
 Having gutted and carefully cleaned the fish, split them, and cut each side into pieces. 
 Soak in cold water an hour, then rub each piece with salt. After they have remained an 
 hour in salt, or immediately previous to dressing, wipe clean from the salt, and fry in oil. 
 When done remove. To whatever gravy, oil, &c. may be left in the frying-pan, add 
 onions shred fine, over which pour a sufficient quantity of vinegar : simmer all together, 
 and when done, return the fish to this mixture again to warm, and serve up for use, eating 
 it with the addition of any other fish-sauce thought proper. 
 
 Sect. XIII. The Tench (Cyprinus ZVnca Linn. ). 
 
 .3486. Mucous blackish olive carp, with very small scales, and nearly even tail. Tinea 
 vvlgaris — the back, dorsal, and ventral fins, dusky; the head, sides, and belly yellowish 
 
 green. Spec, char weight four or five pounds ; body thick in proportion to its length ; 
 a minute beard at each side of the mouth; gape ascending; D. 11. ; P. 1 7 • V 9 • 
 A. 10. {Fleming.) ' ' ' 
 
 3437. The tench (Jig. 511.) is considered as an exotic, having been brought to us from 
 the lakes of the southern parts of Europe. It is also native to many other parts of the 
 globe, but inhabiting by choice stagnant waters, on a loamy clayey soil, forming a soft 
 muddy bottom. It is found also in rivers, particularly in such as have but a slight current 
 
 3 Y 3 
 
1062 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 and flow over a soft soil. The tench varies in figure by oge, but as a general type it is 
 thick in proportion to its length, as three to one ; when very full and well fed, it has been 
 seen nearly as broad as it is long. The head is of a full size, yet proportionate to the 
 bulky figure : the snout is short, blunt, and bounded by a moderate sized and rounded 
 mouth. It has two cirri or beards, being one at each corner of the mouth, which are not 
 however very conspicuous, unless purposely looked for or laid hold of with the fingers. 
 The mouth is destitute of teeth, they being situated, as is common with the carp genus, in 
 the throat. The eyes are rather small, round, and but little prominent ; the iris red, the 
 nostrils are conspicuous, and a little elevated; the gill-covers are of a brilliant yellow. The 
 fins and tail, which are large, are of a dark purplish hue ; the tail in figure is nearly equal, 
 or almost without forking : Linna;us has it cauda Integra, but which certainly cannot be 
 justly said of it : Shaw's characteristic, cauda suhintegra, is more applicable. By a singular 
 mistake, also, Linnasus describes the tail as having twenty-five rays instead of eleven, which 
 is the usual number. The general colour of the tench is that of a deep olive, with a golden 
 tint shining through its scales, which are small, thin, and closely adlierent to the skin : 
 according to Richter, their number is not less than thirty thousand. Willoughby describes 
 the fins of the female as much longer than those of the male. The tench, like the eel, is 
 remarkable for a viscid slime which transudes through the mucous pores, and covers the 
 surface of the scales over thickly : to this are attributed qualities of a healing kind, of no 
 ordinary degree. 
 
 3438. The size to which tench attain appears, as in other members of this genus, much influenced by locality. 
 On the Continent they have been known of twenty pounds' weight. Gesner mentions one which hesaw that was 
 a yard long and two feet broad. Salvian also gives an account of one of twenty pounds' weight. With us it 
 lilcewise occasionally arrives to a considerable growth, but never to equal any thing of this kind : on the con. 
 trary, the greater number of our tench are from ten to fourteen or fifteen inches in length, or from three to 
 five or six pounds in weight. Situation seems not essential to growth in tench, which, on the contrary, are 
 said to love foul and weedy, more than clear, water. Mr. Daniel has taken tench out of Mvnden Hall Fleet in 
 Essex, belonging to Mr. Western, which was so thick with weeds that the flews could hardly be sunk through 
 them, and where the mud was intolerably fetid, and had dyed the fis^h of its own colour, which was that of 
 ink, yet no tench could be better grown or of a sweeter flavour : many were taken that weighed nine and 
 some ten pounds the brace ; and the skull and back bone of one preserved at the Hall, which was found dead 
 by the side of the water, when compared in length to any one of those before mentioned, must have nearly 
 doubled its weight. In a pond at Leigh's Priory he states, that he caught a quantity of tench, weighing about 
 three pounds each, of a colour the most clear and beautiful ; but when some of them were dressed and brought 
 to table, they smelt and tasted so rankly of a peculiar weed, that no one could eat them : some that were con- 
 veyed alive, and put into otlier \\ater, soon recovered themselves from this obnoxious taint ; an experiment 
 that will always answer in this kind of fish, where it is suspected that there is a necessity for cleansing them ; 
 and the above circumstance is recited to show, that no decisive judgment can be formed from the external 
 appearance of the tench, however prepossessing it may appear. 
 
 3439. The account of the celebrated tench of Thornvill House, in Yorkshire, is notorious to many ; but the 
 existence of such a fish is believed by few, from the unfortunate disposition of its owner to gasconade. Mr. 
 Daniel however assures us, that the account was correct, and we therefore give it on his authority, which we 
 consider as entitled to every credit : — " Tlie tench," he says, " that has occasioned the most animadversion, is 
 that which the engraving in his work represented, the unusual size and form of which are alike impossible to 
 be accounted for : its bulk, perhaps, exceeds that of any one ever known to be an inhabitant of the most 
 extensive waters of this country, and the shape, which seems to have accommodated itself to the scanty space 
 allotted for its residence, together stamp it a lusus Natune. Its history is, that a piece of water at Thornvill 
 Royal, Yorkshire, which had been ordered to be filled up, and wherein wood, rubbish, &c. had been thrown 
 for years, was in November, 1801, directed to be cleared out. Persons were accordingly employed, and, 
 almost choked up by weeds and mud, so little water remained, that no person expected to see any fish, e.xcept 
 a few eels ; yet nearly two hundred brace of tench of all sizes, and as many perch, were found. After the 
 pond was thought to be quite free, under some roots there seemed to be an animal, which was conjectured to 
 bean otter : the place was surrounded, and on opening an entrance among the roots, a tench was found of most 
 singular form, having literally assumed the shape of the hole, in which lie had for many years been confined. 
 His length, from fork to eye, was two feet nine inches ; his circumference, almost to the tail, was two feet 
 three inches ; his weight, eleven pounds nine ounces and a quarter ; the colour was also singular, his belly 
 being that of a char, or a vermilion. This extraordinary fish, after having been inspected by many gentle- 
 men, was carefully put into a pond ; but either from confinement, age, or bulk, it at first merely floated, and 
 at last with difficulty swam gently away. It was stated to be now alive and well." 
 
 S440. Tench spawn during the late spring and early summer months, according to the 
 season and locality ; and deposit their spawn about the roots and stems of aquatic plants. 
 The young fry are quickly evolved, and are as quick in their growth : they breed them- 
 selves early, and are altogether more fecund even than the carp, near four hundred thousand 
 having been counted in a single roe. The tench, like the carp, is very tenacious of life ; and 
 may, like that, be transported in wet moss to a considerable distance, particularly when not 
 in spawn. The sanative qualities of the tench have afforded a theme for authors to ring 
 the changes from one to another ; and as the assertion is more easily made than refuted, it 
 has continued uncontradicted, though not undoubted. 
 
 3441. In the piscatory eclogues of Mr. Diaper, a balmy quality in the tench is poetically described: 
 
 " The pike, fell tyrant of the liquid plain. 
 
 With ravenous waste devours his fellow train ; 
 Yet howsoe'er he be with famine pin'd 
 
 The tench he spares, a medicinal kind ; 
 
 For when by wounds distress'd, or sore disease, 
 He courts the salutary fish for ease, 
 
 Close to his scales the kind physician glides, 
 And sweats a healing balsam from his sides." 
 
 A belief in the healing qualities of the tench towards there fellow fishes was encouraged by the Jewish phy- 
 sicians practising at Rome, and were also considered applicable to mankind. They are said to have ordered the 
 half of a tench cut open to be applied to each sole of the foot in cases of fever. ( Jovius, De Piscib. Ronianis.) The 
 fancied forbearance of the pike towards the tench, as well as the motive of it, is however altogether denied 
 by Mr. Daniel, who on the contrary attributes the safety of the tench to its capability of burying itself in 
 the mud. But we can by no means admit the force of Mr. Daniel's reasoning in proof that the tench is safe 
 
Chap. IX. TENCH ANGLING. 106S 
 
 from the pike merely because lie can escape Into the mud ; for if this were his only resource, the carp, roach, 
 bream, rud, &c. would be equally secure, since they are equally able to imbed themselves in the mud on the 
 approach of danger. We are, however, fully inclined to agree with him, that this security is not so complete 
 as authors state it, though It does appear true that the pike will not ordinarily devour tench. The healing 
 qualities of this aquatic physician, and the medical acumen of a great German Water Doctor who has crossed 
 the Styx, we conceive are on a par. 
 
 3442. Mr, Salter's opinion on the tench and pike however, as a man of veracity and much 
 experience, deserves attention, and leans very strongly to the perfect and uncompromised 
 security of the tench, not only from the fell tyrant the pike, but likewise from all other 
 predatory fish, as the eel, who it must be acknowledged would unquestionably follow him 
 into the mud, where even Mr. Daniel's argument could not save him. " Whether the for- 
 bearance of the pike," says Mr. S., " arises from respect to the healing qualities of the 
 tench, or is to be attributed to a dislike of the slimy matter on its body, I know not ; but I 
 believe the tench is perfectly free from the persecution of jack and pike, for I have never 
 taken one that has been at all mutilated in its fins, tail, or any other part, or with any of 
 those wounds or scars on the body which are so frequently met with by the angler among 
 the small fish he takes : the eel also foregoes his voracity in regard to the tench, both by 
 night and day. I have known several trimmers to be laid at night l)aited with live fish, 
 roach, dace, bleak, and tench, each about six or seven inches long, and when those trimmers 
 were examined in the morning, both eels and jack have been taken by the hooks baited 
 with any other fish but the tench, which I found as lively as when put in the river the pre- 
 ceding night, without ever having been disturbed : this has been invariably the case during 
 my experience ; neither have I met with even one solitary instance to the contrary related 
 by any of my acquaintance, who had numerous opportunities of noticing the singular cir- 
 cumstances of the perfect freedom from any hostile attack which the tench enjoys over 
 every other inhabitant of the liquid element, arising from the continual conflicts among 
 each other." 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Angling for Tench. 
 
 3443. Angling for tench, although not materially different from that employed for carp, 
 yet is sufficiently so to merit distinct notice. The fish itself does not often fall in the way 
 of the London angler, except it be in preserved sheets of water : in the Thames and the 
 Lea, tench are very scarce. There are a few in the Mole, the Brent, and the Colne, and in 
 the Roding they are still more frequently met with. In the ponds and sheets of water in 
 Wanstead Park they used to abound ; and many a pound weight of them we have ex- 
 tracted therefrom before breakfast. They are to be found in the Surrey Canal, but arc 
 scarce in the Grand Junction ; alas 1 what fish is there that is not scarce there now ; thanks 
 to the sweep-nets of the bargemen ! The travelled angler may meet with tench very ge- 
 nerally diflTused over the country at large in meres, fleets, ponds, and particular parts of the 
 larger rivers of the kingdom, as the Trent, Severn, and Wye. This fisli, like the carp, spawns 
 in the spring ; but as the precise time depends on agencies similar to those which affect the 
 spawning of the carp, so were the tench as much affected by the process as some fish are, 
 it would prove most inconvenient to the angler who pursues them in different localities, 
 and consequently cannot be aware when they have or when they have not spawned. But as 
 tench are not only less affected in condition, but likewise in their disposition to take a bait 
 at these times, so the uncertainty is not of material consequence : but should the angler take 
 one in very full roe, he would, we hope, desist in his attempts to take more. 
 
 3444. The baits for tench with the metropolitan anglers are worms, gentles, and pastes. 
 In some counties, caddies, pupae, larvae of all kinds, as flag- worms, wasp-grubs, and cater- 
 pillars, are used for this purpose, as well as both water and garden snails. Capt. Williamson 
 observes, " Tench do not swallow a bait very quickly, sometimes holding it in their mouths 
 for a while ; therefore give them good time, and let them either keep the float down, or, as 
 is often tlie case, let them rise with the bait, so as to lay your float on the water. This is 
 an excellent sign, and warrants your striking, but rather gently, lest the fish be only sucking 
 the bait, for he will seldom return after it is drawn from his mouth." 
 
 3445. Tench bite very freely after rain, and we have been often successful while mild rain 
 was falling in close warm gloomy weather, and that even in the daytime, which is not 
 otherwise common, their principal feeding time being early and late in the mornings and 
 evenings. Worms, particularly the red, are the best spring baits ; these are succeeded 
 with the London anglers by gentles, which many prefer moderately green. In the mid- 
 land counties, caddies and grubs of all sorts are much used in the spring, and wasp-grubs, 
 snails, small white slugs, and caterpillars, during the summer ; but not, however, to the 
 exclusion of worms of all sorts and gentles also. Towards the close of summer, pastes prove 
 good baits, particularly those of our list, at the same time groundbaiting judiciously 
 with the meal ground bait ^ and note, that when angling with gentles you stick a few into 
 a ball of clay and cast in now and then ; if angling with worms, do the same with them. It 
 is now to be observed, that although the mouth of the tench will take a moderate sized 
 bait by sucking at it, yet we have seldom had much success with lob-worms ; but as other 
 
 3 Y4 
 
1064 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Paet VIII. 
 
 writers mako favourable mention of them, they may be tried. Mr. Daniel, on the authority of 
 Walton, recommends that the worms should be impregnated with tar, which indeed savours 
 of the old school. Tench certainly will not absolutely refuse worms thus flavoured ; but 
 we have tried them, both natural and tarred, merely as an experiment, and the former beat 
 the latter, during our trials, by three fish to one. It is the great failing of this gentleman's 
 elegantly got up work, to draw almost wholly on the information of others, and those not 
 always the best authorities, instead of giving us the result of his own extensive experience : 
 we allude now only to the angling part of the work. As a fly angler, it is evident that he 
 had no pretensions ; and it was better to affect none : but in bottom fishing he was, we be- 
 lieve, an adept, and should have written with a little more originality. He invariably 
 calls himself a compiler, which is certainly candid, but much was expected of him ; and it 
 is to be jcgretted he should have so studiously acted up to the character. The sporting 
 world would have been better pleased to have known what Mr. Daniel had done, than what 
 he had read. 
 
 3446. The Jishing-tackJe for tench should be, first, as regards the rod, which must be a strong 
 bottom one ; next the float, if for river fishing, ought to be of very fine cork, but if the water 
 be very little disturbed by current, &c. one of swan or porcupine quill is preferable ; the 
 line of fine but firm gut, hook. No. 6, 7, or 8. In ponds, or other still waters, use a fine 
 quill float, very fine line, and hook. No. 7, 8, or 9. In bold waters, as well as where fish run 
 heavy, let the whole apparatus have rather more strength than here directed, large tench 
 or carp being always obstreporous, and doubly so where the current is strong. The baits 
 used in running waters should drag a little on the ground, and if the fish seem unwilling to 
 bite, let it be raised a little higher : in ponds on the contrary, unless the bottom be very 
 clear, the bait should never actually touch the ground, as it is apt to become buried in the 
 mud, which circumstance can be judged by plumbing. In some situations where tench 
 are numerous, there are many inches, nay feet, of soft oozy mud, which it would be in vain 
 to sink the bait into : the state of the plumb-lead will ascertain this, and when ascertained, 
 let the bait hang at first within two inches of the surface of the mud, and when a little 
 time has elapsed without any symptoms of tench bites, move it higher up, and if still re- 
 fused, begin a slow sinking and drawing, which will show the bait to great advantage ; and 
 this method often proves very successful when tench are not well on the feed, by exciting 
 their attention, and rousing their energies. In hot weather tench delight in weedy situations 
 at the sides of pools, and particularly among large reeds and aquatic plants : here a long 
 firm rod is useful, and may have attached to it a line (without a float) furnished with a 
 small but strong barbel hook, No. 8 or 9., which should be baited with one red worm well 
 run up the shank, the point remaining to be neatly covered with a bloodworm, with a few 
 fine shot to sink the line. Drop this carefully and without disturbance between the weeds, 
 letting it sink gradually ; after a minute draw it up again gently, and whenever an opening 
 occurs do the same, thus roving to every accessible part of the water. 
 
 Sect. XIV. The Carp (CyprinusCarpio'Linn.). 
 
 3447. yellou-ish olive carp, with wide dorsal fin, with the third ray serrated behind. Its 
 It stands at the head of a numerous family (fig. 512.), charac- 
 terised by a small mouth, 
 which is without teeth, 
 their office being supplied 
 bj a bony apparatus with- 
 in the throat, both above 
 ind below, which acting 
 against each other com- 
 minute the food ; the 
 gill membrane is three- 
 ra^ ed, and there is one 
 dorsal fin only. There are 
 more than thirty known 
 sptcies, of which more 
 tnan a dozen are objects 
 of the angler's pursuit. 
 The common carp ap- 
 pears to be a native of 
 the lakes, ponds, and some 
 of the large rivers of the 
 
 The year 1514 is mentioned as the period when Leonard 
 Maschal, a gentleman of Sussex, naturalised the tench among us ; and although there is 
 little reason to doubt that this gentleman did actually bring carp with him from the south, 
 or import some, yet there is sufficient evidence from the Boke vf St. Allan's, published by 
 Wyiikyn de Worde as early as 1496, that they were then known in England. The stately 
 
 characters are thus stated : 
 
 southern part of Europe. 
 
Chap. IX. HISTORY OF THE CARP. 1065 
 
 authoress, Juliana Barnes, calls it a "daynteous fysshe," although gcarce. This being the 
 case, the old distich of carp, hops, &c. &c. loses its metre and its point together. Tliis fish 
 was introduced into Denmark in 1560, and yet only a few years back it was unknown in 
 Russia : we have however reason to believe that it is now become common there also. 
 Sweden has them only in the ponds of people of fashion. They chiefly abound in the 
 rivers and lakes of Polish Prussia, where they are sometimes taken of a vast size : they are 
 there a great article of commerce, and are sent in well-boats to Sweden and Russia. The 
 merchants purchase them out of the waters of the landholders of the country, who draw a 
 good revenue from this article. Dr. Shaw observes, that the carp is said to decrease in 
 size the farther it is removed northward, a fact which we have reason to believe. A similar 
 decrease occurs with regard to many other fishes, which will tend to remove the incredulity 
 sometimes expressed, when accounts are read of fish that here arrive to a few pounds' 
 weight only, but which in more genial climates grow to even some score pounds. 
 
 3448. The usual length of the carp in our own country is from about twelve to fifteen or 
 sixteen inches ; but in warmer climates it often arrives at the length of two, three, or four 
 feet, and to the weight of twenty, thirty, or even forty pounds. Its general colour is a 
 yellowish olive, much deeper or browner on the back, and accompanied with a slightly gilded 
 tinge on the sides ; the scales are large, rounded, and very distinct ; the head is large, and 
 the mouth furnished on each side with a moderately long cirrus or beard, and above the 
 nostrils is a much smaller and shorter pair ; the lateral line is slightly curved, and marked 
 by a row of blackish specks ; the fins are violet brown, except the anal, which has a reddish 
 tinge ; the dorsal fin is broad, or continued to some distance from the middle of the back 
 towards the tail, which is slightly forked, with rounded lobes. The viscera of the carp 
 present a singular intimacy of connection and blending together : the intestinal canal ap- 
 pears to pass through the substance of the liver, which, with its large gall bladder and 
 spleen, appears to form almost a continuous mass. Can this specialty have any thing to do 
 with the intense bitterness and the deep green tinge of the bile itself, an analysis of which 
 has yielded more than a usual proportion of soda, resin, and acrid matter? The carp, and 
 most of the Cyprinus genus, have bifurcated air bladders. The third ray of the dorsal fin is 
 strong, and armed with sharp teeth ; which kind of defence extends itself through most 
 members of the genus, but is not alike confined to one or more particular fin : in the "barbel 
 we have just seen that it extends to the caudal or tail. 
 
 3449. The usual food of the carp consists of worms and water insects. It is a fish so 
 tenacious of life, that it may be kept for a very considerable time in any damp place, though 
 not immersed in water ; and it is said to be sometimes fattened with success by being en- 
 veloped in wet moss, suspended in a net, and fed at intervals with bread steeped in milk, 
 taking care to refresh Ihe animal now and then by throwing fresh water over the net in 
 which it is suspended. The carp is an extremely prolific fish ; and the quantity of roe con- 
 tained within the female is so great, that it is said to have sometimes exceeded the weight 
 of the emptied fish itself when weighed against it. 
 
 The age to which carp attain is very great, and several well authenticated instances are adduced of its 
 considerably exceeding a century at least. Many of those which were introduced into the ponds at VersailleF, 
 &c. in the reign of Louis the Fourteenth, are either still in being, or at least were so a very short time before 
 the French Kevolution. Dr. Smith in his Tour to the Co7itinent mentions these, and observes that they were 
 grown white through age. Buffon assures us that he had seen, in the fosses at Pontchartrain, carp which 
 were known to be of the age of a hundred and filly years. Others affirm, that they have been known to 
 arrive at the age of two hundred years. 
 
 3450. In Polish Prussia, and many other parts of Germany, the sale of carp constitutes a 
 part of the revenue of the nobility and gentry, so that the proper management of that fish 
 is reduced to a kind of system, founded on the experience of several generations. Of the 
 methods there practised, we have an account in the Philosophical Transactions for 1771, 
 communicated by Mr. J. Reinhold Forster, who says he has seen carp treated and maintained 
 according to those methods above a yard long, and of twenty-five pounds* weight, but had 
 no opportunity of ascertaining their age. " In the pond however at Charlottenburg," he 
 adds, " a palace belonging to the king of Prussia, I saw more than two or three hundred 
 carp between two and three feet long ; and I was told by the keeper they were between 
 fifty and sixty years' standing. They were tame, and came to the shore in order to be fed." 
 Carp unfortunately are infested with lernea often : both tenia, cuculhis, and other intestinal 
 worms, are apt to infest them. But Walton was over credulous when he asserted, that the 
 frog was also an enemy of the carp. In Walton such an opinion, at the time of day he wrote, 
 might be excused ; but that Mr. Daniel should also assert this to be a fact, which is known 
 to be only fabulous, is indeed surprising. 
 
 3451. The reproduction of carp hai occasioned some dispute in later times: to our surprise Mr. Daniel 
 says, " they spawn certainly several times in the year." If at each time six hundred and twenty-one 
 thousand are produced, which is the number stated to have been counted in one roe, what in this case would 
 be the annual produce ? Aristotle and Pliny, dealing in fable also after the custom of their times, assert that 
 they breed six times in the year ; and the over-credulous Walton, influenced by their testimony, says, " Carp 
 and loaches are observed to breed several months in one year, which pikes and most other fish do not. And 
 this is the rather to be believed, because you shall scarce or never take a male carp without a melt, or a 
 female without a roe or spawn, and foi the most part very much." We think it not improbable that carp do 
 not deposit the whole of their spawn at once ; and indeed, from some observations made by ourselves on a 
 
1066 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 pond stored with carp alone (where we could every day by a casting net take as many as we pleased, and 
 after subjecting them to examination, we could return them again without injury), we have been led to 
 suppose that these fish do not complete the spawning process at one time : on the contrary, we think it not 
 improbable that they eject portions of ova only at several distinct periods, and that some weeks even inter- 
 vene between the first and. last ejections. The male carp does the same by the milt ; and thus, as the quo- 
 tation proves, Walton bad long ago made the remark, which others since his time have also made, that it is 
 seldom during the spring and summer months that we can take a carp of either sex without finding roe 
 within it. At their spawnings they seek shallow, warm, and sheltered places : the female deposits the spawn 
 where the bottom is somewhat gritty, about the roots of grass, osier roots, hanging branches. Sec. The 
 milter or male fish, by a natural instinct, follows the spawner, and the milt or soft roe is spread over the 
 spawn, which thus becomes impregnated. Carp at this season almost any one may have frequently seen 
 swimming, as it were, in a circle about the same spot. The young fry are said to be hatched in little more 
 than a week, and increase so rapidly that, according to Pennant, they under favourable circumstances arrive 
 at a weight of four, five, and sometimes six pounds by their second year, which however will depend as much 
 probably on their freedom from disease as on their local advantages. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Anc/Ung for Carp. 
 
 3452. Angling for carp. We may introduce what we have to say on this suhject with 
 the words of Captain Williamson, who observes, that " He who can command success 
 among large carp (for I look upon the young ones in a very different light), must possess 
 several qualifications extremely valuable to the angler, and bids fair by general practice 
 to be, according to the old saying, 'able to teach his master.'" Under these circum- 
 stances, to compete with this wary gentleman, the angler must use very fine tackle only, 
 and very tempting baits : he must also, in the requisite practice, treat him with a double 
 dose of caution and patience. If it be ever compatible with fair sporting to use two or 
 more rods at one time, it is in carp fishing where, except it be upon extraordinary occa- 
 sions, the artist may require a volume of Sir Walter to fill up the wide hiatus between 
 each capture. If more than one rod be employed, observe that the other or others be so 
 placed as to be secure, and that the running line be completely free, having two or three 
 yards likewise unwound in readiness, or it will be not at all improbable that the first 
 notice the angler receives from one of these gentry, is that of one of his rods being hauled 
 into the middle of the water. Having however the accuracy of Mrs. Glass before our eyes 
 we must first look for the carp before we take him. 
 
 3453. The /taunts of the carp of stagnant waters are, during the spring and autumn 
 months, in the deepest parts, particularly near the flood-gates, by which water is received 
 and let off. In the summer months they frequent the weed-beds, and come nearer to the 
 surface, and particularly are found among aquatic plants, which spring from the bottom 
 and rise to the top. In rivers they are principally met with in the still deeps which have 
 an oozy bottom, with rushes, reeds, &c. as a nide for their spawn. The Thames, the Lea, 
 and the minor rivers around London, afford few carp ; and when one is taken, the regrets of 
 anglers are increased at the scarcity of them, from their superior size, flavour, and beauty. 
 In most of the tributary rivers to the Humber, they are also very fine. In the Wye we 
 have taken them very large. 
 
 3454. The angling season for carp is from February until the end of September : in 
 favourable seasons it is not, however, usual with them to bite freely until March, and then 
 only in rivers. In stagnant waters, as meres, ponds, &c. they seldom take a bait well until 
 April. The rod used should be long and light, but it must also be strong, to assist the 
 powerful play of so heavy a fish : the float must be of quill only, the line of the very best 
 round gut, and as fine as may be. In our own practice we used fine barbel hooks for carp 
 fishing, from No. 7. to 10., which will be sufficiently large even for a small lob-worm, if 
 adroitly put on. By the bye we are not very partial to the lob-worm for carp angling, 
 unless they be very small, or the fish very large. 
 
 3455. The baits for carp angling are worms, larvae, grain, and pastes. Worms are proper 
 baits for the early part of the season ; we seldom ourselves used any other than the red 
 worm except on particular occasions, of very clear water, and a probability of the time 
 being near to or just after the spawning season, when we baited with two bloodworms on 
 a very small common wired hook of No. 10. size ; but carp are, without doubt, taken with 
 all the other varieties of worms also. Mr. Salter recommends a red worm strung on the 
 hook, and a gentle on the point of it. In the early summer months the worm may be 
 varied with caddies, caterpillars, beetles, grasshoppers, wasp-grubs, and turnip-worms. 
 To these, in the order of season, succeed gentles, which some think the fish take best when 
 rather green ; but we have never discovered such a preference over those well scoured. 
 Green peas are advocated by Taylor, who claims the merit of introducing them as a bait : 
 but fruits and vegetables have been carp baits long before Walton. Mr. Salter improves 
 on Taylor, and prescribes marrowfat peas, which we think evinces sound judgment in both 
 the giver and the taker. Taylor's plan is to hang one on the hook about a foot from the 
 ground, throwing in a few now and then by way of lure. We have been so often assured 
 by anglers that green peas will take carp, that we are constrained to believe it ; perhaps in 
 our anglings with them we forgot the bacon, for these gentry always refused them from 
 our hands ; and we likewise thought that we consulted their tastes full as well by a clean 
 morsel of well soaked greaves, which we found to be occasionally a very tempting bait in 
 
Chap. IX. THE CRUSSIAN CARP. 1067 
 
 the morning and evening of a blustering but Hot cold day; Pastes sometimes succeed well 
 with carp. Mr. Salter recommends a sweet paste (p. 1029.), and we cordially join in the 
 praise of it from our own experience ; we should be sorry to be doomed to eat all the carp 
 we have taken with it. 
 
 3456. Use ground bait for carp in all cases in which you propose to confine yourself to a determinate place ; 
 if you rove, it is better only occasionally to throw in a few grains, and sand with pieces of worms and a few 
 gentles mixed. In a stationary spot regularly groundbait it the night before with a substance that accords 
 with your intended hook bait. Put the ground bait in quietly, and plumb the depth at the time, to avoid 
 all disturbance in the morning. And when the angling commences, if possible keep entirely out of sight of 
 the fish : make no noise ; let the bait slide silently into the water; and try their fancy for taking it at various 
 depths, beginning with the lowest. If rain falls lightly, the angler would do well to pursue his practice 
 during the whole day. Sometimes, also, success will attend him through the whole of a gloomy day without 
 rain, but in general cases, during the hot months, it is not possible to fish too early or too late for carp. 
 In a starlight or moonlight night of July, they have been taken after the " witching time " even. 
 
 3457. W/teni/ie angler perceives a bile, he must strike according to the nature of his bait. If, for instance, 
 in fishing with a lob-worm, he were to strike the moment he felt the float move, he would but pull its worm 
 out of the mouth of the carp, who sucks it in after the manner of a barbel. On the contrary, if paste be 
 employed, it is prudent to strike on the slightest warning, otherwise the wary animal will suck away all the 
 paste; but with a small hook, and a very slight wrist-stroke, the nibbling fish may be probably struck ; or if 
 he be not effectually hooked, the fineness of the stroke will not alarm him, and he will return to the charge. 
 Again, when fishing for carp in rivers, it will be found that the habit of meeting the insects which pass down 
 the stream makes the fish more on the alert to prevent their escape : they take the bait quicker in rivers for 
 this reason, and they should therefore be struck much quicker. 
 
 3458. Carp as a table fish are highly prised by some, and nearly as much despised by 
 others. If carp were as plentiful as mackarel or herrings, would as many be eaten ? and 
 yet who would dare so to offend the goddess of fashion, as to leave carp to feast on her- 
 rings and mackarel ? Forbid it, shades of Quin and Kitchener ! Forbid it, ye Parisian 
 arbiters of taste, who import into your city eight hundred thousand of these fish annually, 
 drawing them on extraordinary occasions of luxury from the superior feeding waters of the 
 Rhine at a hundred and twenty leagues' distance ! Carp differ however much in their 
 qualities : those extracted from rivers are generally acknowledged as the best, though 
 Mr. Daniel says, " they are frequently sweet and well flavoured when taken out of the 
 muddiest ponds, where they have plenty of food, and the stock of fish is not too large ; and 
 it is a singularity that these fish put into a stew made in the clear channel of a trout 
 stream shall soon become lean, and acquire the taste we call muddy." Mr. Daniel has 
 previously remarked, that the flesh of carp is wholesome, and, if taken from good water, of 
 a nice flavour ; but this is absolutely lost in the rich sauces in which this fish swims 
 upon our tables; a carp plainly boiled will not turn out such insipid meat as is generally 
 thought. 
 
 3459. Walton, in regard to the dressing of carp, as in many other respects, must be acknow- 
 ledged the prince of piscatory sports, who caters for our amusement and our stomachs in 
 the same chapter. He it is who teaclies us to dispel our ennui in a delightful recreation, 
 and to recruit our exhausted frames from the self-same sources. We will, however, inter- 
 rupt him no longer. " But first I will tell you how to make this carp, that is so curious 
 to be caught, so curious a dish of meat, as shall make him worth all your labour and 
 patience ; and though it is not without some trouble and charges, yet it will recompense 
 both. Take a carp, alive if possible, scour him, and rub him clean with water and salt, 
 but scale him not; then open him, and put him with his blood and his liver, which you 
 must save when you open him, into a small pot or kettle ; then take sweet marjoram, 
 thyme, and parsley, of each half a handful, a sprig of rosemary, and another of savory ; bind 
 them into two or three small bundles, and put them to your carp, with four or five whole 
 onions, twenty pickled oysters, and three anchovies. Then pour upon your carp as much 
 claret wine as will only cover him, and season your claret well with salt, cloves, and mace, 
 and the rinds of oranges and lemons; that done, cover your pot, and set it on a quick fire 
 till it be sufficiently boiled ; then take out the carp, and lay it with the broth into the dish, 
 and pour upon it a quarter of a pound of the best fresh butter, melted and beaten with half 
 a dozen spoonsful of the broth, the yokes of two or three eggs, and some of the herbs shred ; 
 garnish your dish with lemons, and so serve it up, and much good do you." 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Crussian ( Cyprinus Carasius Linn. ). 
 
 3460. Yellowish olive carp, with sub-violaceous fins, straight lateral line, and nearly even 
 tail. This carp variety in the vulgate is often called the Prussian carp. Dr. Fleming, 
 after his sytematic headline, gives the following popular notice of it : — " This seems to 
 be the crusian of the British zoology, as stated on the authority of the late Mr. Dryander 
 in the last edition." Indeed, the figure originally given bears so close a resemblance to the 
 Cypriniis Gihelio of Bloch ( Jch. tab. xii. ), while it differs from the C. Carasius, as to leave no 
 room to doubt that Mr. Pennant was originally misled in his inference. He says that " this fish 
 is found in many ponds in the neighbourhood of London." He considers it as " a naturalised 
 species, but that the period of its introduction is uncertain." Naturalists are not, however, 
 altogether agreed on the origin of this fish, some asserting that it was introduced among 
 us more than a century ago from the North of Europe ; others that it was more probably 
 
1068 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 an early inhabitant of our country, an opinion which receives much strength, when we 
 consider that its qualities are not such as to repay any pains necessary to bring it from such 
 a distance, or to bring it afterwards so much into request as it must have been, to become 
 so universal. It is also in favour of its original charaater, that the old moats surrounding 
 castellated mansions, whose glories have been eclipsed for centuries, and which are now 
 converted into farm-houses or cottagers' dwellings, have very commonly these fish within 
 them. Bloch says, that a hybrid species is often the consequence when the crusian and 
 common carp inhabit the same waters. We apprehend that this opinion is mainly depend- 
 ent on the popular notion entertained, that this fish is itself a hybrid between the carp and 
 roach : its anomalous origin is, however, disproved by a systematic display of its icthyological 
 character. 
 
 Sect. XV. The Perch (Percafluviatilis Linn.). 
 
 3461. Olivaceous perch, with transverse semi-decurrent blackish bands; dorsal fin sub- 
 violaceous, the rest red. ( Shaw's Linn. Sys. Nat. ) Fleming thus characterises it : — 
 Opercule with one spine ; the first dorsal fin longer than the second. Spec. char. : length 
 about a foot ; back arched, greenish black ; sides with five transverse black bands ; belly 
 reddish white; ventral, anal, and caudal fins red; irides golden; 1 D. 14.; 2 D. 14. ; 
 P. 12. ; V. 11. ; A. I ; tail lunate. 
 
 3462. The perch {fig. 513.) is a very extensively diffused fish, being as common to the 
 rivers and lakes of most parts of Europe as it is to those of England. " The body of this fish," 
 
 ^ ^ according to Pennant, " is 
 
 -^^ijSJT'^""' r, _:c:^^^^^fe^ r 513 deep, the scales very rough, 
 
 the back much arched, and 
 the side line approaches near 
 to it ; the irides are golden ; 
 the teeth small, disposed in 
 the jaws and on the roof of 
 the mouth, which is large ; 
 the edges of the covers of 
 the gills are serrated, and on 
 the lower end of the largest 
 is a sharp spine. The colours 
 of the perch are beautiful, the back and part of the sides being of a deep green, marked 
 with broad black bars pointing downwards ; the belly is white, tinged with red ; the ventral 
 fins of a rich scarlet, the anal fins and tail (which is a little forked) of the same colour, 
 but rather paler." The transverse semi-decurrent bands of the perch are usually either 
 five or six, and it is owing to them that this fish when in the water appears very dark 
 coloured, with lightish stripings ; but when removed from the water, it is rather of a 
 greenish cast altogether. The first dorsal fin is furnished with spinous rays, which renders 
 it a formidable opponent to its antagonist, and not pleasant to handle by the angler. 
 Internally the mouth is supplied with numerous teeth ; the liver is large and undivided ; 
 the intestine has but one fold, while the stomach presents a process, and three pyloric cceca. 
 A variety of this fish is found in Llyn Raithlyn in Merionethshire, in which the back is 
 curiously distorted, but in other respects it resembles the common perch, which are like- 
 wise numerous in the same lake ; consequently the variety is fixed, and is not accidental, or 
 the members of it would breed with the others. Mr. Pennant was informed that the same 
 kind was to be met with in the Thames near Marlow ; and in the Fauna Suecica of Lin- 
 naeus we are told that it is found also in the small lakes near Fahlan. According to Sir 
 Humphrey Davy, the river perch branches out into several other species ; for he regrets, in 
 the interesting pages of Salmonia, that we have not naturalised the four kinds of them 
 which are natives to the Danube. A still more singular perch anomaly is brought forward 
 by Mr. Daniel, having been taken by him in the docks at Blackwall ; these had each a 
 solid mass of fat placed on the ribs, but not adherent to them ; the most remarkable cir- 
 cumstance however was, that the stomach, according to Mr D.'s opinion, was wholly 
 impervious, and had not been distended with food for some time. It is our opinion, how- 
 ever, that the fish made their way into the stomach of somebody ; and we are equally con- 
 vinced that a close examination would have discovered the way into the stomachs of the 
 perch also, which were simply corrugated at the recipient orifice, but not closed. Another 
 singular kind of perch, for which we are indebted to Mr. Daniel, is found in Malhara 
 Water, not far from Settle in Yorkshire : these grow to five pounds and upwards in 
 weight, yet are all blind of one or both eyes, and therefore might have been advantageously 
 seized on by the punster, who observed of his friend's monocular dog, that he needs must 
 prove an excellent guard, because he would have an eye out on all occasions. The Ferca 
 scandens, or climbing variety of perch, has been elsewhere noticed. The perch is considered 
 as slow in its growth ; but its increase depends much on the nature of its habitation : in 
 ponds, and other small and perfectly stagnant waters, it grows slowly, and seldom arrives 
 
Chap. IX. PERCH FISHING. 1069 
 
 at last to any great size or weight : but in rivers, in estuaries, and particularly in such 
 waters as are subject to the rising tide, and as are slightly impregnated with brackisli 
 particles, although without current, they grow fast and become very fat. Thus in the 
 docks at Blackwall, and in Dagenham Breach, they are found to flourish as well as they do 
 in the tideways of the Trent, the Severn, and the Wye, where we have seen them very fine. 
 In large stagnant waters they also multiply if there be plenty of insect food, and the young 
 fry of other fish ; but in ponds they are seldom found large. Of the notitice of large perch, 
 we have before observed on one taken in the Serpentine River in Hyde Park, wliicli 
 weighed nine pounds, and another of eight pounds taken in Dagenham Breach by a Mr. 
 Carter. In the Angler's Sure Guide mention is made of the portrait of one caught near 
 Oxford, which was twenty-nine inches long, and of a proportionate depth ; and supposing 
 such measure to have been correct, the weight must have been very great. 
 
 3463. Perch spawn in the spring, earlier or later acccording to the temperature of the 
 water, &c. they are found in, March being considered as the medium of the range. The 
 spawner deposits a kind of glutinous reticular band, in which the ova are enveloped. In 
 less than a fortnight the eggs burst, and the young fry are ushered into life. The perch is 
 gregarious in the strictest sense of the word : a number herd together by a sort of compact, 
 which confines them to situation, to size, and to habit as well as manner ; all are alike : tlte 
 same hole contains them, and the same swim maintains them ; and if one should be taken, 
 it is the angler's own fault if the whole do not share the same fate. This circumstance is 
 remarkable in a fish of prey, since predatory fish in most instances are solitary ; and 
 is even more singular in one so voracious as to swallow its own eye for a bait, as heretofore 
 stated. The perch is very tenacious of life: a number have been carried sixty miles in dry 
 straw, and were alive at the end of the journey. A curious fact is recorded, which would 
 lead to a belief that these fish are migratory, and that they colonise themselves in new situa- 
 tions on some occasions. It is asserted that all the Irish lakes and the Shannon river 
 became stocked with them at the same time ; but we know not on what authority the 
 account rests. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Angling for Perch. 
 
 3464. Angling for perch is a favourite amusement with many : it may be considered a noble 
 sport, and it stands high among amateurs. The beauty of the fish, his game qualities, his 
 usual readiness to take a bait, and his value when taken, either as a present for others or as 
 a table fish for ourselves, all render him an object of attention to the angling sportsman. 
 The haunts of perch are varied, since they are both a still and a stream water fish, in- 
 habiting as well clear swift rivers, with pebbly gravelly bottoms, as those of sandy and 
 clayey soils : they love water moderately deep, and frequent holes by the sides of, or near 
 to, gentle streams where there is an eddy, the hollows under banks, among weeds and roots 
 of trees, piles of bridges, or in ditches, and the back streams, that have communication with 
 the large river. In ponds which are fed by a brook or rivulet, perch thrive very fast : their 
 haunts are there chiefly deep holes, between weeds or stumps of trees, or on gravelly scowers. 
 Pools or holes, with a bottom of pure mud, are not however usually to their taste. " Perch 
 delight to lie about bridges and mill-pools; in and near locks; about shipping, barges, and 
 floats of timber ; in navigable rivers, canals, and in wet docks ; also in the still parts of rivers, 
 and in the back water of mill-streams, as well as in deep gentle eddies, in ponds about 
 sluices, and the mouth of outlets and flood-gates, commonly affecting the gravel or sandy 
 parts of the pond." 
 
 3465. Tlie season for perch angling is from February until the middle of October, during 
 which time they will bite in most weathers, except it be very sunny and bright : but such 
 blustering weather as would prove unfavourable to sport in many other fishings, will not pre- 
 vent perch from taking a bait well : on the contrary, when it blows a gale from the west or 
 south-west, with a gloomy horizon, they will take any bait almost throughout the day. 
 " At such times, when a dozen or more of perch have been observed in a deep hole, shel- 
 tered by trees or bushes, by using fine tackle and a well scoured worm, the angler may see 
 them strive which shall first seize it, until the whole shoal have been caught." Some say 
 that, as regards times, the perch bites best in the latter part of the spring, from seven to 
 eleven in the forenoon, and from two to six in the afternoon, except in hot and bright wea- 
 ther, and then from sunrise to six in the morning, and in the eve from six to sunset. In 
 tide rivers however, and the waters immediately connected with them, as docks, sluices, 
 &c. &c. these general rules as to biting times do not strictly apply ; for it is there during 
 the flow and ebb, when the natural food is principally on the stir, that the fish are most 
 certainly on the look-out for it, let the time be what it may. 
 
 3466. The baits for perch are principally worms, insects, and small fish, but more particularly minnows. 
 " Of worms, the best kinds," Taylor says, "are small lob-worms, which have no knot, brandlings, red dung- 
 hills, or those found in rotten tan, all well scoured: the hook may be varied from No. 2. to 6." We should 
 rather recommend from No. 4. to 7, or 8. : neither are we very favourable to lob-worms as baits, except where 
 the perch run very large indeed. " The hook," continues our author, " being well whipped to a strong link of 
 gut, with a shot or two a foot from it, put the point of the hook in at the head of the worm, out again a little 
 lower than the middle, pushing it above the shank of the hook upon the gut : take a smaller one, beginning 
 
1070 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 the same way, and bring its head up to the middle of the ehanX only ; then draw the first worm down to the 
 liead of the latter, so that the tails may hang one above the other, keeping the point of tlie hook well covered. 
 This is the most enticing method that can be adopted in worm-fishing : use a small cork float to keep the 
 bait at six or twelve inches from the bottom, or sometimes about mid-water. In angling near the bottom, 
 raise the bait very frequently from thence almost to the surface, letting it gradually fall again." As a perch 
 bait, Salter, in the spring months, prefers two red worms on the hook to one large one of any other kind, with 
 which we fully agree. Capt. Williamson selects the middle sized brandlings for the purpose, and next to these he 
 chooses red worms, or the " well scoured cowdung bob." Caddies, wasp-grubs, and caterpillars, prove good 
 percli baits in some waters ; and Mr. Daniel mentions boiled horse-beans as a good lure : but perch are 
 essentially carnivorous, and consequently are not very likely to be often tempted with vegetable matter. It 
 is not a bad method to use two hooks in a water of tolerable dejjth, with a scarcity of fish ; one hook may be 
 .■>unk to within six inches of the bottom, and the other to about mid-water. In this case, two different kmds 
 of worms may be tried, or the upper hook may be baited with caddies or gentles, and the lower with a worm 
 or worms. 
 
 34G7. In the fresh water docks and tideways, perch fishing often yields excellent sport, and never better than 
 when shrimps are used as baits. In these situations they are the natural food of perch ; consequently they 
 prove the most tempting bait, and perch will take them dead, as well as living, when fresh. If living, it is well 
 to preserve them in wet sand in a basket, but by no means to huddle them together in a bag, which soon de- 
 stroys them. 
 
 S468. A paternoster line is used to advantage in all deep waters for heavy perch, for as 
 these fish are not groundlings, but rove at all depths, so to meet the full operation of their 
 predatory habits, hooks sunk at different depths succeed in meeting with tliem in such 
 their wanderings. The number of hooks employed should be regulated by circumstances, 
 but principally by the depth of the water. In docks, and other places of a similar kind, 
 put a small loach or gudgeon on the lower hook, a minnow on the next, and a shrimp on 
 the third ; if a fourth hook be employed, bait it with a red worm or a second shrimp. 
 The paternoster should be fitted up with a bored leaden pipe, by which the living fish baits 
 will show themselves well. In other waters not subject to flux and reflux, substitute 
 worms, gentles, or other insect bait, for shrimps. We have, in the absence of other baits, 
 used the fresh water snails to advantage ; and the whiter parts of greaves they will also 
 sometimes accept at the angler's hands. In a bad day it is the practice with some, when 
 the perch will not be thus brought on feed, to take off the float, and extend the line as long 
 as the rod will throw the bait out (which should be worms), without injuring it ; cast it 
 in all directions, sometimes across, at others up or down the water, drawing the bait 
 towards you, and playing with a similar motion as in spinning a minnow: try not long in 
 one spot : when a fish bites slacken the line, and give time before striking: this often 
 succeeds in bad weather, when all other methods fail, but more especially in a rough 
 southerly or westerly wind. Roving, sinking, and drawing for perch is at some times, as 
 in boisterous weather, the most eligible practice with a strong gut line of about three 
 feet in length without float, but shotted with three or four shot about eight or nine inches 
 from the hook, which may be No. 5 or 6., according to circumstances. Attach this roving 
 apparatus to the real line, and bait the hook in any manner that may be deemed eligible ; 
 probably worms will prove the most so as a general bait, placing on the hook either one 
 large or two small ones, as directed under worm baits. Being thus prepared, draw out as 
 much real line as can be managed to be cast out before the angler ; and if the wind be 
 behind (and it is at such times that this kind of fishing is the most successful), the bait 
 may be carried to almost any distance : allow it to sink to the bottom, easing it down in 
 the most natural manner ; then draw it upwards, and again sink it, but dexterously give it, 
 at each sinking, a new direction, thus roving hither and thither. 
 
 ,3469. Living fish however are the most killing of all the lures used to entrap large perch, 
 and of these none equal the minnow. In the section on live baits, the angler may find the 
 proper methods of applying the minnow, stickleback, and other small fish to this purpose. 
 The stickleback, with its spines cut away, proves a fair bait in meres, fleets, and other 
 large waters, where the minnow is not to be obtained. Loaches, bull-heads, and small fry 
 of all sorts, may be used also under such circumstances : small frogs are likewise so 
 employed, and b_y some anglers are very highly spoken of. In using the living minnow 
 Taylor directs, " If the angler roves with a minnow, let it be alive (and by putting them 
 as soon as caught into his minnow-kettle, and placing them in the stream, they are easily 
 preserved), and the hook stuck in under the back fin, or through the upper lip : let the 
 minnow swim in mid-water, or rather lower : use a cork float of a size that he cannot sink 
 it under water, with a few shot, about nine inches from the hook, to keep him down, or, 
 when tired, he will rise to the surface. When using the frog, put the hook through the 
 skin of its back, and it will swim easier than if the hook was thrust through the skin of its 
 hind legs: recollect to keep the bait as far from the shore as possible, for he will constantly 
 be making to it : always give line enough at a bite, to let the perch gorge. May and 
 June are the best months, as the perch are then prowling in search of the young fry of 
 dace, roach, and other fish. Where pike are suspected to haimt, the hook should be fixed 
 to gimp, as in this way of fishing they will take the bait as well as the perch." For 
 taking perch, some anglers affix the bait by two hooks, one inserted at the root of the 
 back fin, and the others attached to either the gill lip or nostril. We think this by no 
 means a bad plan ; but, on the contrary, that it increases the chance of fixing the fish 
 when he only makes a snatching bite, as is common when perch are not well on the feed : 
 
Chap. IX. THE TROUT. 1071 
 
 but observe, with two hooks, let them both be small, not larger than No. 6., and if they 
 are No. 7. of barbel wire, we think it will be all the better. 
 
 3470. Minnow trolling and roving/or perch, as direcfod In pages 1017, 1018., Is also practised with a fine gorge- 
 hook, and often proves very effective in a blustering day ; but it should be done with strong tackle and 
 gimped hook if there be pike in the water, for on such a day they would certainly be ranging and on the 
 feed, and without this precaution they might destroy the tackle. 
 
 3471. Minnoto spinning, as directed in pages 1023, 1024., has similar advantages ; for when it would be com. 
 fortless to stand waiting the success of the live float bait, this will keep the body in motion. Full directions 
 relative to both these methods are given in our section on live baits. The rod need not be varied: it ig 
 however necessary it should be stout ; and at the same time it is convenient that it should be light ; and in 
 both roving and minnow spinning it ought to be long also : but this subject h.is been so often touched on, 
 and in the outset so fully considered, when we treated particularly on the rod, that more is unnecessary here. 
 It is perhaps equally so to remark, that perch fishing without running tackle for any thing but sprat-perch 
 in a duck-pond, would subject the angler to the loss of fish, tackle, and reputation. 
 
 3472. On the gastronomic properties of the perch, whoever has heard of the broiled perch flitches, and 
 water souchy of Sir Bamber Gascogyne's cooking, would not hold us blameless were we to be totally silent. 
 This fish has indeed stood the test of time, and has been as little subjected to the mutations of fashion, 
 perhaps, as any one of the finny tribe : it was highly esteemed by the Romans, as we are informed by Aristotle, 
 and its praises were sung by Ausonius : 
 
 " Nee te delicias mensarum, perca, silebo 
 Amnigenos inter pisces dignande marinis ! " 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Ruff, or Pope. 
 
 S473. The ruff, or 'pope (Perca cornua Linn.), is known as the sub-olivaceous perch, 
 speckled with black, with fifteen spines in the dorsal fin. It is about the size of a minnow, 
 and will not detain us long. They are found in shoals in the Thames and other tributary 
 rivers. The head is rather large and a little flattened ; the teeth are very small, and placed 
 in rows. " It is," according to Mr. Pennant, "marked on the jaws with a double course of 
 half circles ; the upper part of the eye is of a dark brown, the lower part somewhat yellow, 
 and the globe of it black. The principal spawning time of these fish is the beginning of 
 April ; but some are said to spawn again in October ; and in the Elements of Natural His- 
 tory they are said to deposit seventy-five thousand ova. Angling for them is not without 
 its interest from their eager biting, and the method pursued to take them differs very little 
 from that of gudgeon fishing, and they are found where the water is deep, quiet, and runs 
 over a loamy bottom. But this does not agree with our experience altogether : they cer- 
 tainly frequent deep and gentle eddies ; nevertheless, the bottom they prefer is sandy or 
 gravelly ; and indeed we never found them in perfectly muddy pools, or entire stagnant 
 water. The bait used to take them is principally red worms, with a hook of No. 8, 9, or 
 10., which should trip along the ground as for gudgeons. Ground bait may be used also 
 in the same manner, and of the same nature ; but is not, perhaps, so necessary as with 
 gudgeons : neither is raking practised. RufF form a good table treat, broiled in buttered 
 paper. 
 
 Sect. XVI. The Trout (Salmo Fario Linn.). 
 
 3474. 77ie common trout. Body with red spots on the latteral line ; tail slightly forked ; 
 length about a foot ; colour, dusky above, with purple and red spots ; beneath grey ; 
 head blunt ; D. 13. ; P. 13. ; V. 9. ; A. 9. ; C. 25. {Fleming.) 
 
 3475. The trout of our waters {fig. 514. p. 1075.) is known among ichthyologists as the 
 yellow grey salmon with red spots, having the lower jaw rather longer than the upper. There 
 are other species or varieties found in tlie list of naturalists, but this is the one recognised by 
 anglers emphatically as the trout. Occasionally it has been taken of ten and twelve 
 pounds' weight ; and sometimes more, but a four or five pounds' trout is considered a very good 
 sized fish, and one more often sought for than taken. In the midland counties, where it 
 thrives, according to its habit of feeding and the nature of its food, it becomes some- 
 what varied in figure ; but principally it admits of considerable variety as to the tinge both 
 of its ground colour, and .spots. Its general length is from twelve to fifteen or sixteen 
 inches, and its colour yellowish grey, darker or browner on the back, and marked on the 
 sides by several rather distant, round, bright red spots, each surrounded by a tinge of pale 
 blue grey. Sometimes the ground colour of the body is a purplish grey, the red spots 
 much larger, more or less mixed with black, and the belly of a white or silvery cast. The 
 fins are of a pale purplish brown, the dorsal fin marked with several darker spots : the head 
 is rather large, the scales small, and the lateral line straight. The female fish is of a brighter 
 and more beautiful appearance than the male. {Shaw.) To this description it may be 
 added, that the head of the trout ends in a blunt snout and wide mouth, which always gapes 
 after death, which, on inspection, shows it to be throughout thickly studded with teeth, that 
 incline inwards on the jaws. The eye is of a moderate size but expressive, the pupil en- 
 circled with red, and tlie iris of a silvery tint. The sides of the body present, in varied 
 shades, yellow, green, and rose colour : towards the back is seen a bluish ground, studded 
 witli brilliant red spots. The fins partake of the richness and variegation of the general 
 colouring, the pectorals being of a bro-vn, the ventrals red, the anal partly purple, and 
 partly of an ochreous grey. The tail is brown also, and presents a kind of furrow, with 
 
1072 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 its rays rounded, but not exactly confined to twenty-flve in number, being occasionally 
 more or less by two or three. 
 
 3476. The adipose fin is a striking characteristic of the genus Scdmo : its use is unknown 
 to us, and although it is called a second dorsal fin, it ill merits the name, as it is without 
 motion and rayless, being a simple membranous and fatty excrescence of a yellowish colour, 
 with a vermilion edging. Notwithstanding this general description, it is to be remembered 
 that the tintings of trout vary probably more than those of almost any other fish. 
 
 3477. Locality has a great iiiflueiice on trout. Sir Humphrey Davy met with trout in 
 the river Boyle in Ireland, which were coloured with red and brown tintings ; but these, 
 though in good season, yet were wholly without red spots. At the same time he observes, 
 that a friend of his, an excellent angler, had made some experiments on the /at of fish, the 
 result of which went to prove that the red hue of trout, salmon, and char, was to be at- 
 tributed to a peculiar coloured oil, and that the colour may be extracted by alcohol. If this 
 should hereafter appear to be the case, we shall have in future no difficulty in accounting 
 for the decrease in the red complexion of trout when they are emaciated by spawning, or 
 when they inhabit waters unfavourable to them. The spots of trout are certainly influenced 
 much by the nature of their food ; and the scientific baronet thinks that their feeding on 
 minnows has a tendency to produce numerous black spots instead of red ; and he instances the 
 trout of the Colne in proof of it, where minnows are plentiful, and the fish excellent. We 
 liave angled much in this river, but we do not think the observation applies to it uni- 
 versally ; partially it does, and principally in situations where there are natural or artificial 
 depths. When shell-fish are the principal food, he thinks red spots predominate ; and the 
 gillaroo and char are certainly corroborative instances, being remarked for the number and 
 brightness of their red spots, as well as the redness of their fins. 
 
 3478. Variations in the form as well as of the colour of trout are produced by the same 
 agencies, and it is probable that a long continued action of these causes has the power of 
 establishing new and permanent characters. Mr. Pennant seems of the same opinion, and 
 expresses himself to the effect, that the numerous varieties observed in trout may all be 
 reduced to one species. " In Lyndivia," he tells us, " a lake in South Wales, there are 
 trouts called coch y dail, marked with red and black spots as big as sixpences ; others are 
 unspotted, and of a reddish hue, that sometimes weigh near ten pounds, Jjut are ill tasted. 
 In Lough Neagh, in Ireland, are trouts called there huddaghs, which not unfrequently 
 weigh thirty pounds ; but it was not my fortune to see any during my stay in the neigh- 
 bourhood of that vast water. Trouts (probably of the same species) are also taken in 
 UUswater, a lake in Cumberland, and these are of a much superior size to those of Lough 
 Neagh. The latter are supposed to be the same with the trout of the lake of Geneva, a 
 fish that many who have eaten it think but a very indifferent one." A variety of the trout 
 is found in the river Eynion, not far from Machynlleth in Merionethshire, and in pne of 
 the Snowdon lakes. The trout of this variety are all of them naturally deformed, having 
 a strange crookedness near the tail, resembling that of the perch before described. We 
 dwell the less on these monstrous productions, as the Honourable Daines Barrington has 
 already given an account of them in an ingenious dissertation on some of the Cambrian fish, 
 published in the Philosophical Transactions of the year 1767. 
 
 3479. " The stomachs of the common trout," Mr. Pennant tells us, " are thick and muscular, 
 which is not to be wondered at when we consider that they feed on the shell-fish of lakes 
 and rivers, as well as on small fish. They likewise take into their stomachs gravel or small 
 stones, to farther assist in comminuting the testaceous parts of their food. The trout of 
 certain lakes in Ireland, such as those of the province of Galway and some others, are par- 
 ticularly remarkable for the great thickness of their stomachs ; which stomachs, from bearing 
 some slight resemblance to the organs of digestion in birds, have been called gizzards. The 
 Irish name the species that have them gillaroo trouts ; and so remarkable are they, that 
 these stomachs are sometimes served up to table under the former appellation. It does not 
 appear to me that the extraordinary strength of stomach in the Irish fish should give any 
 suspicion that it is a distinct species : the nature of the waters might increase the thickness ; 
 or the superior quantity of shell-fish, which would more frequently call for the use of its 
 comminuting powers than those of our trout, might occasion this difference. I had an 
 opportunity of comparing the stomach of a great gillaroo trout with a large one from the 
 Uxbridge river. The last, if I recollect, was smaller and out pf season-, and its stomach 
 (notwithstanding it was very thick) was much inferior in strength to that of the former ; 
 but on the whole there was not the least specific difference between the two subjects." 
 
 3480. The gerieral figure of the gillaroo trout is described by Sir Humphrey Davy as differ- 
 ing somewhat from the common trout, as well as its stomach ; some caught in Loch Mel- 
 vin, near Ballyshannon, were broader and thicker than trout usually are ; they had also 
 more red spots, with a yellow belly and fins. These stomachs, our author states, had alto- 
 gether, as far as his observation went, shell-fish in them ; yet he adds, that the gillaroo rise 
 as freely to a fly as the common trout they were mixed with, which latter, we are informed, 
 contained no shell-fish : in our opinion, however, the learned author is not correct in lean- 
 
Chap. IX, THE TROUT. 107S 
 
 ing to a supposition, that common trout do not take in shell-fish. At some seasons our 
 own experience convinces us, that shell- fish, as the Palludince, ^<?Zices,&c.&c. form a considerable 
 part of their food ; and that it is expressly to act on this hard food that the common trout 
 has a very thick muscular stomach also, though certainly it is one with a substance and 
 force less by two-thirds than that of the gillaroo. Sir Humphrey Davy, however, seems 
 rather to incline to an opinion, that the gillaroo is specifically distinct from the common 
 trout. " I have caught with a fly," he says, " some not longer than my finger, which have 
 had as perfect a hard stomach as the larger ones, with the coats as thick in proportion, and 
 the same shells within, so that this animal is at least now a distinct species, and is a sort of 
 link between the trout and char, which has a stomach of the same kind with the gillaroo, 
 but not quite so thick, and which feeds at the bottom in the same way. I have," he adds, 
 "often looked in the lakes abroad for gillaroo trout and never found one." ( Salmonia. ) It is, 
 however, much more in accordance with physiological principles, as well as known analogies, 
 to consider the stomach of the gillaroo as having been progressively acted on by the situ- 
 ation the fish occupied, which principally affording crustaceous food, has gradually worked 
 a corresponding change in the digesting organ destined to act on such hard substances. The 
 gillaroo is now therefore no longer considered by naturalists to be a distinct species, but is 
 regarded as the common trout only, whose organs have submitted to the powerful agencies 
 of time, place, and food. This' subject has however, if we recollect rightly, been already 
 touched on in the Anatomy and Physiology of Fishes, p. 937. 
 
 3481. The black trout is a variety engendered by long confinetnent to particular spots, as 
 to some of the lochs in the northern parts of Scotland and Ireland ; and from our own 
 observations we can bear out Captain Williamson, who thuS describes this fish : — "It is 
 remarkably handsome, its back being of a deep tawny hue, its sides partaking somewhat of 
 the same cast, but brightened by a rich yellowish tint, that relieves its appearance con- 
 siderably. The spots are of a crimson, and of a deep gold colour ; and the lateral line, as 
 well as the head, bear some dots of a smaller size, but at least equally rich. The tail and 
 fins are yellowish red, and, when in season, are somewhat speckled. In the water, this fish 
 is actually beautiful ; its very short head, broad tail, large fins, and great depth, give it a 
 certain resemblance to the carp. Black trout are in season at the same time, and indeed, 
 in most circumstances, correspond with the common trout : they are, however, more 
 powerful, and greater strugglers, rendering it indispensably necessary to use them very 
 gently." 
 
 3482. The small beck, burn, or mountain trout, is also a diminutive variety, seldom weigh- 
 ing more than a quarter of a pound. Confined in its growth, and in its multiplication like- 
 wise, by the scantiness of its supply of food, it is nevertheless probably descended from the 
 active monarch of the river, and its primogenitors rioted in the fulness of bulk and the 
 pride of beauty, though the descendants are now dwindled to pigmies, and are as dingy 
 as the peat mosses can make them. Our best authorities seem to maintain, that these 
 several scions are derived from one common stock, and that the magnificent Benacus of 
 the ancients, the Salmo Fario of the moderns, which in some of the continental lakes arrives 
 to the weight of sixty or seventy pounds, may be the type of all the species. The subject 
 is, however, beset with difficulties, that even the accuracy and research of the most observant 
 naturalists cannot as yet conquer ; for such is the power of the animal frame to adapt itself 
 to contingencies, and to alter itself to meet the circumstances around it, that useless parts are 
 curtailed, and necessary parts added, for the purposes of the body. Such changes we have 
 shown to happen in the general contour, the colour, bulk, and even the placing of the 
 muscular masses ; and it would seem, also, that they occur in some degree in the organs 
 moved by these masses : thus Sir Humphrey Davy oljserves, " I have known the number 
 of spines in the pectoral fins different in different varieties of trout ; I have seen them 
 twelve, thirteen, and fourteen : but the anal fin always, I believe, contains ten or eleven 
 spines. The smallest brook trout, when well and copiously fed, will increase in stews to 
 four or five pounds in weight, but never attains the size or characters of lake trout." We 
 shall have occasion, when treating of ponds gind stews, to further notice how alterations 
 may be effected on the qualities of trout by external agencies, particularly those resulting 
 from the waters they inhabit. Sir Humphrey Davy, in one of his lectures at the Royal 
 Institution, on the chemical nature of soils, has observed that the water which flows over 
 calcareous beds are particularly favourable to the perfecting of the trout frame ; and the 
 superiority of these fish in Ireland has been attributed to the circumstance, that so many of 
 the Irish rivers flow over limestone beds. 
 
 3483. In its habits, the trout is predaceous and solitary. It shuns the sight of man; and 
 yet instances of a subjugation of its timidity and wildness have occurred, one of the most 
 interesting of which is related by Mr. Daniel : — "A recent proof of the familiarity of a 
 trout occurred in 1 808. The garrison of Dumbarton Castle, in Scotland, was thrown into 
 general lamentation by the sudden loss of its oldest veteran, who had served therein, a 
 general favourite of the various regiments who annually change their quarters, while he 
 remained on permanent duty, without any alteration in rank or condition, for the long period 
 
 3 Z 
 
1074 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 of twenty-eight years. He was, however, always deemed an odd fish, being neither more 
 nor less than a trout, wliich having been caught by an officer in the river Leven, was 
 brought alive and put into the garrison well, that flows to the surface, where in time it 
 became so tame as to receive its food of bread, &c. from the hands of the soldiers, in the 
 water. When first taken it weighed little more than a pound, and (from the quality of the 
 water, as is supposed) it never afterwards increased in size. The loss of this extraordinary 
 favourite was, we are told, much regretted by tliose who compose the present garrison of 
 Dumbarton Castle, and will probably be so by many others, who in former years have 
 been equally diverted by the pleasing intercourse with their aquatic comrade." The fa- 
 vourite resort of the trout is generally to clear, cold, and quick running streams, with a 
 stony or gravelly bottom. They are also found in lakes, and will even live in more still and 
 confined waters, but in none that have not the mass of their fluids continually in a state of 
 change, by means of brooks running through, or springs arising up within them. The trout 
 lives, says Dr. Shaw, on worms, small fishes, shell-fish, and aquatic insects, and is particu- 
 larly delighted with the winged tribes of them, more especially with the Ephemera: and 
 Phryganeoi, and their larvae. It generally spawns in September, or in the colder parts of 
 Europe in October, and at those times gets among the roots of trees, stones, &c. in order 
 to deposit its eggs, which are observed to be far less numerous than those of other river fish. 
 " Yet the trout," as Bloch observes, " is a fish that admits of very considerable increase, owing, 
 no doubt, to the circumstance of most of the voracious kinds of fishes avoiding waters of 
 so cold a nature as those which trout delight to inhabit ; and their increase would be still 
 greater, were they not themselves of a voracious disposition, frequently preying even on each 
 other. " 
 
 ,'5484. The spawning time of the trout, however, we hardly think to be here correctly stated : 
 we cannot deny that trout occasionally spawn in September ; we have ourselves taken them 
 full roed in that month, but it was a very rare occurrence. Towards the end of October 
 many trout will have spawned, but many more will have yet to go through the operation 
 in November ; and we have now and then taken one which had not completed the genera- 
 tive process even in December. The author of Sahnonia says, that " from the middle of 
 November till the beginning of January is the trout spawning time, their maturity of roe 
 depending upon the temperature of the season, as well as on the nature and quantity of 
 their food ; and he might we think have added, as one of these contingencies, the size of 
 the fish also ; for we have observed, as a general fact, that the largest individuals of the 
 species spawn the first. In some rivers trout begin to spawn in October, but November 
 is the chief month : in the end of September they quit the deep water to which they had 
 retired during the latter part of the hot weather, and make great efforts to gain the source 
 of the currents, and having reached the end and sides of a stream, or the gravelly bottoms 
 of lakes yet not destitute of weeds, they make themselves beds and deposit their ova. They 
 are found also in whirlpools and holes into which sharps and shallows fall, and near to 
 locks, flood-gates, and weirs, also under bridges, or between two streams running from 
 under their arches, and likewise in the returns of streams where the water seems to boil ; 
 in the decline of summer they are to be found near mill-tails. 
 
 3485. In some rivers they appear to come into season sooner than in others : we have ob- 
 served this in some parts of Wales. Mr. Lascelles says the same of the Driffield in York- 
 shire : equally various are the times of their preparing for the work of propagation, or 
 getting out of condition, for these terms are in fact synonymous. Early in September they 
 will leave some waters and seek the brooks and mild sandy shallows in creeks, &c. where 
 the knowing angler often follows them and entices them with the gentle : but hold, angler ! 
 " Thou shalt not destroy the dam on her nest." They are now not worth the taking ; they 
 are insipid to eat and powerless to overcome ; you can therefore reap neither profit nor 
 credit in the pursuit. A trout may be known to be in full condition when the head is small 
 and the body oval, the flesh of a deep red, and the general colour that of a deep olive above, 
 and of a bright silver below, with the spots brilliant and distinct. These appearances are 
 most observable in the trout of quick streams, and in such as have a plentiful supply of 
 minnows and other small fish. The May-fly season also produces in them great strength 
 and fulness. The relative proportions between the weight and dimensions of trout vary 
 much when they are in season and when they are out ; on which subject, as one that it is 
 convenient to the angler to be enabled to form a correct judgment upon, some rules are given. 
 A trout we took in good condition, from a water very justly celebrated for the excellence of 
 the fish of this kind it yielded, weighed one pound eleven ounces, and measured seventeen 
 inches in length. Another, weighing two pounds, was nineteen inches long ; and these 
 proportions are not uncommon. Locality has, however, much influence on the proportions, 
 colour, and even habits of trout. In small rapid streams they often breed prodigiously, but 
 seldom arrive to any considerable size, although their flesh is a bright red, and remarkably 
 well tasted. The head is small, but the body is deep, and the fins are tipped with a golden 
 hue ; the scales are small, the sides are yellow, and when in full season are often spotted 
 over with red and black dottings. Such are found in great numbers in many rivers of South 
 Wales, particularly in Lake Llyndivi. 
 
Chap. IX. 
 
 TROUT FISHING. 
 
 1076 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. £lottom Fishing and Minnow Trolling for Trout. 
 3486. Angling for trout is a very favourite amusement with many (fig. 514.) Few fisb 
 afford the angler such diversion as the trout, or require more skill to take them ; and such 
 
 is the passion to fish for them, that the liberty of angling in some of the streams in the ad- 
 jacent counties is purchased at the rate of ten pounds per annum by the amateurs of the 
 metropolis : we might add, that hundreds of London gentry quit the town during the 
 spring months and visit the different rivers throughout the kingdom, principally for the 
 gratification of trout fishing in various ways. Fly-fishing is a very noted one, and one on 
 which we shall treat somewhat largely and separately hereafter. It will be our present 
 object to describe the angling practices below the surface of the water. Trout begin to take 
 a bait on or near the ground early in the year, and before March will readily take most 
 bottom baits all day long in favourable weather ; but as the summer advances, it is only 
 very early or very late in the day that they will take a bait near the ground, they being at 
 the intermediate hours more disposed to rise to the surface for winged insects. In March 
 and April use the worm in the forenoon, and a fly or minnow, according to the state of the 
 water, the rest of the day, in the swiftest and sharpest currents, provided the day be wann 
 and bright, and in the deeps early and late ; but if the water be discoloured or very thick, 
 try the gravelly shallows near the sides and tails of streams with a worm only, to run on 
 the bottom with one large shot a foot at least from it. When there is a svaaW fresh, or the 
 water is clearing off, and is of a dark brownish colour, first use the worm, which should be 
 a well scoured brandling, cast in as a fly at the head of the stream and move it gently to- 
 wards you, still letting it go down with the current so as to keep it a little under water ; 
 the line should be rather short with no lead upon it, and the hook fine ; then try the min- 
 now, and as the water clears, the artificial flies should be tried. In fishing for trout with 
 the worm use running-tackle, and employ a strong line, but let its strength consist in the 
 excellence of its material rather than its bulk, to which end the hook should be small, the 
 gut fine, the shotting fine also, and let the whippings be well concealed, for in bright water 
 trout are singularly wary and suspicious. In some few instances a float is indispensable, 
 and when such is the case, let that likewise be as light and fine as the water will allow : in 
 many cases, however, a float is unnecessary in trout fishing, and a tripping bait without one is 
 commonly to be preferred, which is thus managed : — Make use of a rod from fourteen to six- 
 teen feet long, firm but light ; draw out as much reel line as with the gut link will altogether 
 reach somewhat beyond the length of the rod, if it be longer it will be unmanageable, if 
 shorter it will not give all the scope or range it ought; the hook may be No. 5, 6, or 7., 
 according to circumstances. In a late very well got up edition of Bowlker, the following, 
 evidently borrowed from Salter, and embodying some of the best rules for worm-fishing for 
 trout, is introduced: — "Bait with either one lob-worm, two small red worms, or two brand- 
 lings, all of whicli are required to be well scoured and very lively, for a trout will not touch 
 a worm that is half dead, or in any way mangled or dirty : put the lob- worm on the hook 
 in the following manner, — enter the point of the hook about a quarter of an inch below its 
 head, and carry it down to within the same distance of its tail, keeping the point of the 
 hook completely hid in the worm : if two small red worms or brandlings be used, run the 
 point of the hook in at the head of the first and bring it out about three parts down its 
 body, then draw it carefully up over the arming or whipping of the hook while you put on 
 the other ; put the point of the hook into the second somewhat below the middle, and 
 
 3 Z 2 
 
1076 FISHING. PartVIIT. 
 
 carry it near to the head, then draw the first worm down to join it." Marsh- worms, or gilt 
 tails, are frequently used in the same manner. 
 
 3487. IVIien angling with any tripping bait, be it worm, caddies, or gentles, it is necessary 
 to have as many shot on the line, about nine inches from the hook, as will readily sink the 
 bait ; because, if the stream be rapid, the bait is carried away without touching the ground, 
 consequently there is but little chance of a trout taking it. While thus fishing with the 
 running line, keep as far from the water as you can, and let the bait be carried down by the 
 stream into the trout haunts, and when a fish begins to bite, do not strike the first time you 
 feel a slight tug, but rather slacken the line ; and when you feel one or more sharp tugs to- 
 gether, then strike smartly : if it is a heavy fish, do not be too eager to land it. It may be 
 added to these directions, that when a lob-worm is used as a tripping bait, no shot are ne- 
 cessary on the line, the weight of the worm itself being suflRcient, and the absence of the 
 shot advantageous : allow the worm to roll of itself over the ground, which it will do when 
 unencumbered with shot in the most natural manner ; and where there are large trout, this 
 bait so managed often proves irresistible. As a general rule, lob-worms are most adapted 
 to deeps, and to coloured or thick waters, and red worms and brandlings for brighter waters 
 and depths not so profound. It will be found an excellent plan, when a bank overhangs a 
 supposed trout hole, to cast a worm over the edge of it without approaching near ; the line 
 should be unshotted, letting the worm roll naturally off the bank into the water, when, if a 
 trout be there, it will be taken almost to a certainty. 
 
 3488. The pleasures of worm-fishing are so apparent in the following hints from a most 
 determined and excellent practitioner of this method, that we cannot forbear presenting 
 them as a wind-up :— "Trout are to be taken in bright water and weather with the worm, 
 when they will not touch either minnow or fly ; and there is certainly more art and 
 sportsmanship in fishing with the worm at that time, than some people imagine or acknow- 
 ledge. When to the advantage of bright weather are added those of clear and shallow 
 streams, much artifice must be employed. Your tackle must be very fine, your hook small 
 (No. 5, 6, or 7.), and your baits well scoured and lively. A wheel will enable you to vary 
 the length of your line as occasion dictates ; and though in general it must be as long or 
 longer than your rod, yet where there is wood, &c. &c. you may by shortening it get at the 
 holes, and still contrive to keep out of sight, for completely so to be must never be forgot- 
 ten, — kneel, stoop, or stand — out of sight you must be ; and then, if you can lightly and 
 neatly drop in a lively brandling near the likely holds or haunts in a strong stream, espe- 
 cially near the top of it, let the sun shine ever so bright, be the wind rough or calm, and 
 the water ever so clear, you will kill fish when they are not to be taken by any other 
 mode." 
 
 3'189. Worm-fishing {71 the wide open waters of some of the rivers remote from the me- 
 tropolis, particularly in the mountainous parts of Wales, Yorkshire, Cumberland, Nor- 
 thumberland, &c. &c. (where we have pursued it in its highest perfection) is indeed a most 
 interesting practice. There, knee-deep in the broad expanse, with a rod sixteen or seven- 
 teen feet long, light but fii-m, and fitted with a small winch and running line, having ap- 
 pended to it three yards of gut, strong above and fine below, its white glare having been 
 taken off by a tea infusion, and then finished by a No. 7 or 8. hook, which we will suppose 
 baited with a well scoured red worm, — so accoutred, brother angler, you are deserving of 
 sport ; and to obtain it we further recommend you to proceed thus, — draw out as much line 
 as you can manage, and casting the bait up the stream, or rather giving it a very slight 
 inclination to the one side or the other, allow your bait to roll along the ground by the 
 force of the stream. Two small shot are suflScient to weight the line if the water be shal- 
 low ; if deeper and strong, add one or two more, but still fish as fine as you can. Direct 
 the worm into every likely spot, but particularly whenever a curl in the water betrays an 
 eddy, or wherever its direction tends to bring down the food into a hollow below, or around 
 the edge of the larger of the numerous stones and rocks which start up in these wide 
 streams. When a fish is felt, throw up the hand and strike nearly upright, that you may 
 fix it firmly ; by which practice we have killed trout in the middle of the hottest day, 
 when other amateurs had laid by their tackle in despair until rain had deepened and co- 
 loured the waters. In the morning and evening this plan is infallible ; and we would 
 recommend the most devoted fly-fisher or minnow spinner to try it, as he will really find 
 that when trout, particularly large ones, will not rise to a fly, nor even strike at the min- 
 now, they will sometimes take a well scoured red worm, thus naturally rolled to them. 
 
 3490. These methods of worm-fishing may be successfully varied, sometimes by sinking and 
 drawing the bait instead of allowing it to trip, in which case shorten the line somewhat, 
 and sink the worm into any likely deep, drawing it slantingly across here and there ; occa- 
 sionally draw it gently up likewise, which will often stimulate the trout to seize it. 
 
 3491. Dipping and rovitig with the worm will prove now and then the best line of practice, 
 by which it may be shown in mill-races, flood-gates, and other such like situations, but 
 more particularly in the runs between weed -beds, where the best trout often lie con- 
 cealed. In pursuing these various methods, it is necessary to add lead to the line sufficiently 
 
Chap. IX MINNOW SPINNING. 1077 
 
 to sink it : the quantity proper for that purpose must be judged by the nature of the water, 
 observing that if weight enough be not employed, the bait will not reach the bottom, but 
 float about by the force of the stream. The shot made use of, however, should be small, 
 that they may be placed, if the stream be quick, as near as four inches ; but if moderate, 
 not nearer than eight or nine inches from the hook. Do not strike at the moment a fish 
 is felt at the bait ; for in thus taking it off the ground, it is common for the trout to 
 elevate it two or three times before he gorges it. When a repetition of the pulls occurs, 
 then strike smartly and proceed to play the fish, but be not in a hurry to land it if large, 
 until it is fairly drowned. 
 
 3492. Caddies, grubs, caterpillars, and in fact all the various larvae and pups described 
 among insect baits, prove excellent lures ^for trout during the spring and early summer 
 months ; and as these advance to their last change, the perfect insects are as readily taken 
 when used in natural fly-fishing, which part of the subject will need no further notice at 
 present, as we shall dedicate a section to natural fly-fishing hereafter. Gentles are used for 
 trout angling in summer, but they are best shown by means of a quill float, with the finest 
 tackle, and a hook, No. 8, 9, or 10. : sink the bait to within two or three inches of the 
 ground. We have occasionally used a caddis and two gentles with success, or two blood- 
 worms and one gentle ; and if we are not mistaken, this association of baits tends to deceive 
 these wary fish more than a single one. Gentles are particularly calculated for trout- 
 fishing in still waters communicating with rivers : we have so met with them in canals fed 
 by rivers to which trout frequently resort, when they have had a temporary glut of min- 
 nows. We have found them particularly in the Grand Junction Canal, which is crossed 
 and recrossed by the Gad and Bulbourn rivulets, the union of which forms a very ex- 
 cellent trout .stream, A portion of it was rented by us, and we observed the fish made 
 frequent migrations from it to the canal : towards the decline of an unfavourable day we 
 could always meet with them there, and we could also commonly secure them by a worm 
 or gentle, which it is more than probable they would have refused in the stream : we have 
 witnessed the same in many other similar situations. Trout are likewise very often to be 
 found in the brooks which communicate with rivers, up which they pass to look for caddies, 
 water snails, and other similar matters. Any heavy tait is worse than useless in trout 
 angling; but a few small pieces of worms, or a few unscoured gentles, according to the 
 nature of the hook bait, if rolled in sand and cast in occasionally, attract their attention 
 to the bait, and relieve them from any fear of entrapment. 
 
 3493. Salmon's roe is a summer bait for trout, and at particular tiiues is the most kill- 
 ing for trout of any known. The line, the float, and the hook used with it must be 
 as fine as when fishing with gentles, and the roe should be sunk within one inch of 
 the bottom : we further recommend, when it is used, that parboiled barley be thrown in 
 both before and during the fishing, which, done in small quantities, will be found to detain 
 the fish without glutting them. In regard to the true season for trout, we hope we 
 have now satisfied the bottom angler that his trouting practice may be pursued throughout 
 the whole summer: but it must be remembered, that during the hot months and bright 
 days, success is only certain early in the morning, and from the early part of the evening 
 until late. In bright nights, some pursue it all night long ; to which practice, although we 
 do not advocate it, we shall again recur. 
 
 3494. Living and deadfish baits are among the most attractive that can be offered to trout. Live minnow 
 roving is sometimes practised witli a shotted line, but does not, we think, usually prove very effective. A 
 living minnow is also occasionally appended to a float line, and made use of in the gentle currents of trout 
 rivers ; but the float practice has little to recommend it beyond its placid character, and its freedom from 
 trouble and labour in baiting. The different methods of usmg the living minnow, gudgeon, &c. are fully de- 
 tailed in the section on live baits : loaches, bull-heads, and gudgeons, are now and then likewise employed as 
 live baits for trout : but these are even less eligible than living minnows, except on night lines. In which way 
 they very often take the largest trout, and for this purpose they are even preferable to minnows, as they are 
 usually hardier. 
 
 3495. Deadfish bails are employed much more effectually in trout fishing than living ones, and their supe- 
 riority is as great as that of living fish over dead ones, when taken in the common course of feeding by trout. 
 This probably arises from the circumstance, that the living bait-fish seldom shows itself but as an exhausted 
 object, which subjects it to the suspicion of being diseased and unhealthy, objects which trout, however vora- 
 cious, always avoid, probably from an instinctive dread of intestinal worms, which, thus taken, wotdd imme- 
 diately colonise themselves in the new subject: the dead fish bait, on the contrary, can be exhibited in full 
 action, and with more than its natural energy, the rapidity of its motion completely concealing the snare 
 which accompanies it. 
 
 3496. Minnow spinning or trolling is not only a very effective method of taking trout, but 
 it is altogether a favourite pursuit, and after fly-fishing is certainly superior in its attractions to 
 ariy other. Like every other popular amusement, it is practised in different ways, and with 
 different apparatus. In the section on live baits, we have already described some of the methods 
 which are employed by anglers, and we shall here introduce some others more worthy of 
 attention, commencing with that which may be supposed to have gained .some celebrity, 
 from its being lauded by Colonel Hawker. To attempt to describe it in any other lan- 
 guage than that of the colonel himself, would be to rob tjje subject of half its force and 
 inte'rest. " Trolling or spinning a minnow," he say.s, " is a most general mode of trout 
 fishing ; or, I might almost say, trout poaching. It is, however, very rarely done in a proper 
 
 3 Z 3 
 
1078 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Pakt VIII. 
 
 manner, though every man, as a matter of course, upholds his own system. I, like all the 
 rest, did the same, till after fancying for years that I could challenge any one, was beat and 
 laughed at by a trout killing divine. Now, however, I have not only got master of his plan, 
 against which all others that I had ever seen, read of, or heard of, had no chance whatever; 
 but I have remedied a few trifling defects that it had, and put Chevalier in possession of the 
 improvement. The great advantage of it is, that it takes the trout when they run and hitg 
 short by means of fly-hooks that play round the other on a separate branch of line, so that 
 1 have often killed three or four brace of trout without the minnow being in the least 
 injured, or even touched by the fish. To describe the tackle properly, without giving a 
 plate of it, would be difficult, if not impossible." 
 
 3497. In unison with this suggestion en minnow spinning, we present a figure of the tackle 
 procured from the source which the colonel recommends, — Bowness, late Chevalier, of Bell- 
 alley, who is justly proud of such patronage, and we believe deserves it. It will be seen 
 (fig. 515.) that the apparatus consists of two links of gut, a longer and a shorter one. " A 
 
 minnow hook, No. 1. is whipped to the shortest link, and to the other a triangle of three 
 No. 7. hooks tied back to back, which are to hang about three inches below the larger one : 
 when the minnow is on it, a second triangle, whipped to the same gut, should hang even 
 with the side of the bait. These links altogether form a harness which is to be attached 
 to the line with a small box swivel between them. The perforated snout-lead is, however, 
 first put on. Having selected a ivhite bellied minnow, of rather small size, and hardening it 
 in bran for an hour or two, first draw back the plummet, and put the large hook into the 
 minnow's mouth and out through the right gill, taking care not to tear the mouth of any 
 part of the bait ; then draw the line three or four inches to you, so as to be able to get the 
 hook back again into its mouth. Then take the minnow between the finger and thumb in 
 the left hand, and the large hook in the right hand, and run the hook alt down its back, 
 close to the bone, to the very end of the fish, and let it come out about the centre of the tail 
 fin. Then with your right hand pull the minnow out as straight as it will lie, and press it 
 into natural form with the finger and thumb. Afterwards, nip off the upper half of the 
 tail fin, in order to prevent a counteraction to the spinning of the minnow. Having done 
 this, draw down your plummet again, and see that your branch line falls smoothly by the 
 side of your bait line ; and if not, rub it with Indian rubber till it does. Your hook is then 
 ready for action ; and action indeed, it may be called, if properly done. I should observe, 
 that a new gut seldom spins the minnow so well as one that is half worn out (by reason of 
 the stiffness which encircles the minnow's gill) : therefore ten minutes' soaking in water, 
 and sometimes a little hard friction of the gut, just above the large hook, may at first be 
 required, besides the working it with Indian rubber. So much for this plan : there may 
 be many better ; but all I can say is, that I have not yet seen one fit to be named with 
 it." We now also well remember long ago to have heard mention of a killing method of 
 minnow spinning with loose hooks, which very frequently entangled the trout when it was 
 making its turn round after having refused the bait. What that exact inethod was, we do 
 not now remember ; for we were at that time attached to a plan of our own, detailed below ; 
 and we apprehend that we were not very slow to believe that the loose hooks would scare 
 the otherwise wary trout. Such hold has prejudice on mankind, that until accident has 
 brought them to light, half the advantages within our reach remain unknown to us : we 
 hisist (and with the greatest propriety) on the necessity of hiding even the finest knot in 
 the whipping of a trout line by covering it with white wax, and occasionally of colouring 
 the whole line ; who therefore amongst us would have believed that the devil-bait, unlike 
 any thing in sky, earth, or water, would have been so readily snapped at by a keen eyed 
 
Chap. IX. MINNOW SPINNING. 1079 
 
 trout, capable of discovering the slightest false shade in the artificial fly, and apt to refuse 
 the best dressed one, if offered half an hour beyond the natural time of the appearance of the 
 original. To resume our subject, what the precise apparatus which had been hinted to us 
 was, we are not aware : but the principle was the same as that brought forward so liberally 
 by Col. H., and for which every angler is indebted to him; and though we have not our- 
 selves adopted it wholly as will be seen, yet we have in part, and have been benefited by 
 the addition. We likewise know several good minnow spinners, who will now use no other 
 than this. 
 
 3498. The methods of minnow spinning, recommended by Mr. Salter, are those with the 
 double and single hooks described with live baits. In using two hooks he directs that the 
 first should be a long shanked No. 1. tied to nine inches of single or twisted gut, having an- 
 other piece of gut three inches long, furnished likewise with a No. 9 or 10. hook whipped 
 to it, so that the smaller hook may reach to about the shank of the larger : he now lengthens 
 the long link of gut by another piece, first interposing between their ends a swivel, to which 
 he adds also a third gut link ; but this we should recommend to be doubled or twisted, 
 although Mr. Salter makes no mention of that operation. Between the junctions of these 
 last pieces, place another swivel ; lastly, put a shot on the gut within half an inch of each 
 swivel, and all will then be complete to receive a minnow or small bleak. It is singular 
 that Mr. S. directs two shot (to weight his line as we suppose), though he says nothing 
 about the size of them, which if necessary ought to be large : yet in the face of these directions, 
 his figure, which in other respects is an excellent one, exhibits no shot, but on the contrary 
 a nose-lead, that certainly answers the purpose of extending the minnow much better than 
 the shot, which have a bad mechanical effect on the line carrying the spinning action of the 
 angler's hand through a segmental line, instead of a straight one. We are of opinion, how- 
 ever, that a small pipe-lead introduced within the mouth, or a leaded hook, are either of 
 them neater and likewise better than the nose-lead. When a large hook only is used in 
 minnow spinning, Mr. S. insinuates it, first, under the chaps of the bait, bringing it out on 
 the outside of the nose, then re-introducing it and passing it through to the tail as usual ; 
 or otherwise enter it at the chaps, and pass it out at the nose as before ; then again intro- 
 duce it by the mouth and out at the gills, after which finally pass it through the mouth to 
 the tail, then draw the slack line at the mouth tight, and tie the tail and hook togetlier with 
 white silk. 
 
 3499. Another plan has been adopted. It certainly is not exactly like any of those usually employed, 
 though there is no novelty whatever in tlie principle. Three ready-made double hooks, or otherwise 
 three pairs of single hooksbeing tied together back to back, of size No. 8 or 9., are each to be whipped 
 to a piece of fine round gut, one of the three pieces being of the length of four inches, and the two 
 others of three inches each : this done, make a tine loop at the unhooked end of each of three pieces. Insert 
 near the root of the tail of a white bellied minnow, by means of the baiting needle, the loop of the longest 
 piece of gut, and allow its double hook to bury itself within the skin, and the barbs to apply to the spread of 
 the tail : next, introduce, in the same manner, one of the remaining pieces of gut on the contrary side, at such 
 part of the minnow as shall bring the loop of both pieces very near but not exactly together, that is, the 
 loop of the shortest should project scarcely one-eighth of an inch beyond the other : lastly, allow the remain- 
 ing double hook link to be included with the loops of the other two into one master-loop of the hooked 
 swivel of the traces, or into one made in an additional strong piece of salmon gut, interposed between the 
 traces and them ; this last must hang loose by the side of the baited minnow. Before you attach the swivel 
 traces, however, pass these loops through the bore of a nose-lead; or otherwise pursue the following method, 
 which we ourselves preferred and usually practised, — pass it through a small tube-lead, to be then forced into 
 the mouth and throat of the minnow. In fig. 515. such a lead will be seen just covering the fish's mouth. 
 
 3500. In baiting, by having allowed the loop of the longer piece, as already directed, to be a tritte short of 
 the other, the consequence was, that when the whole was drawn tight up by action, this inequality rather 
 gave the minnow a twist, particularly towards the tail, which greatly contributed to its spinning. We have 
 varied this apparatus also in different ways : we have fitted it without loopings, and have Instead whipped 
 the gut ends, when the bait has been armed, to the single piece of long gut, over which whipping we passed a 
 thin roll of sheet lead as a weight. Another method we pursued was, to loop the three, so that the loops 
 hardly projected beyond the lips of the bait, which loops we included in a piece of gut and whipped it 
 firmly: over this we carried the nose-lead, and the whole was then very neat and efficient. If any brother 
 angler should be prompted to set up this apparatus in this latter manner, it will be prudent for him to pass 
 the loose double hook through the opening of the gill (fig.b\b.). which we in fact always did in whatever way 
 we used it; and we would now recommend also that the angler, instead of one loose double hook-trace as 
 employed by us, should apply two, allowing the second to hang two or three inches longer than the other, and 
 to be attached to the master-loop through the contrary gill. We were led to make use of this apparatus by 
 the frequent disappointments encountered when minnow spinning, of finding ourselves foiled by trout, which, 
 after striking the bait, turned short round and let it go again, particularly when not eager to feed. The 
 event of the trial confirmed us in the use of it ; for as these fish usually strike the bait crossways, so it fre- 
 quently happened that, when they would have wished again to abandon it, the central hooks have held them 
 fast : and after our adoption of the loose hooks, when they only showed themselves to the bait without 
 striking or seizing it, they still were often caught foul by those means, when on the turn to make their 
 retreat. 
 
 3.501. A plan of baiting, somewhat similar both to our own and to that which Colonel 
 Hawker describes as practised by some anglers, consists in employing three double hooks, 
 the first (which forms the foot of the line) is surmounted by a second whipped to the same 
 gut about an inch above, and a third is also whipped an inch higher. In baiting, fix one 
 of the barbs of the upper hook through the lips of the bait-fish, the next into the back, and 
 the third a little above the tail j observing, in applying them, to draw the minnow so as to 
 curve it a little. 
 
 8502. Another method of baiting had been adopted by us before that just described, as one 
 
 3 Z 4 
 
r080 FISHING. Part VIII, 
 
 which, although sunple in itself, was effective, and met the difficulties of giving gravity to 
 the liait- minnow without encumbering the line with a weight visible to the trout; it also 
 kept the bait straight on the bait-hook without distortion. The apparatus consists in a 
 No. 1. hook, taper leaded at its upper part to lie within the minnow, so that its extremity 
 may be exactly lodged ^vithin the mouth, the top of the shank just meeting the lips : thus, 
 when the large hook has been introduced, the triangle of three hooks, No. 8 or 9., and 
 attached to the hook Ime by a minute loop, may be brought close to the nose, and one of 
 the hooks buried in the back of the head, all which is to be finished by inserting two 
 stitches through the loops, one on each side of the line, with blue or grey silk cut off close. 
 In this method of baiting, as it is of consequence that the hook of the triangle fixes itself 
 into the minnow exactly at the junction of the head with the body, by which the hold is 
 rendered much more secure, and less likely to disfigure the fish, so the angler will find it 
 prudent to shorten the shanks of the hooks considerably ere he unite them into the triangle. 
 To obviate the inconvenience of the minnow slipping back on the large hook, and becoming 
 crumpled and deformed, we have seen hooks with a sort of pointed process towards the end 
 of the shank, which should allow of the ingress of the hook readily, but when the mouth 
 was closed, some part of it being caught by this sharp rising process, prevented its retraction 
 by the force of the water. 
 
 3503. The deml-bait, which, as a trout killer, is worthy of some farther observation here (see 
 p. 1026.), will be known to the angler, although the non-angling reader (we almost tremble 
 for our own reputation or the fate of our pages), on opening our tome, may be startled 
 with so astounding a title. As a rose would smell as sweet by any other name, so the trout 
 are known to take this d — lish extraordinary no-type, spite of its terrific appellation, so 
 readily, that it has become an especial favourite with the luxurious fisher who dislikes 
 trouble, or with him who cannot procure minnows ; and it certainly does wonders, though 
 we are constrained in candour to own, that from the time of its introduction some years 
 elapsed before we could persuade ourselves that it would take fish, or that they could be so 
 easily beguiled as to seize on such an anomalous figure ; but having tried one and suc- 
 ceeded with it, we afterwards never moved on an angling expedition without one. What it 
 is taken for, the fish only know ; for we are certain the angler himself cannot divine. Mr. 
 Salter talks of devils, or artificial caterpillars. The sphinx apropos, it is true, produces a 
 monstrous caterpillar, sufficiently variegated, and with a name sufficiently portentous ; but 
 we cannot think that its resemblance to this or to any other caterpillar entitles it to be so 
 called. The trout however, without any casuistry, appears to take it on trust, little troubling 
 himself about its typical qualities ; and this among many other instances serves to show 
 us how contradictory fish are in their habits, at one time foiling us in all our artifices, and 
 at another falling by a snare fitted only to deceive the blind, and yet not such a one as 
 Dr. Moyes, who could tell the colour of a coat by the feel, or the number of persons in a 
 room by snuffing up the number of their atmospheres, or by the indentities of presence 
 impinged on some one of those senses which served for that of sight. 
 
 3504. The devil-bait (as seen at p. 1026.) is made of leather or silk, and is striped of 
 various colours, worked over with gold and silver wire, so as to be as gaudy as possible : 
 the tail is of horn, silver, or block tin (we have seen it of tortoise-shell also), to which is 
 usually appended a double hook or a tria.ngle of hooks ; and on the other side, but nearer 
 the head (if it can be said to have one), is often another triangle or double hook, with a 
 single one added in the place of the ventral and dorsal fins. The whole thus formed pre- 
 sents something of a fish-like character, but without a defined head. These baits are to 
 be procured at the tackle-shops ; and from the complexity of their structure, it would be 
 vain to enter on any instructions how to make them. 
 
 3505. To use this bait, apply swivel-traces, and append it to the reel line with a minnow 
 spinning rod, with which it may bo cast to great distances and from great heights, as the 
 tops of bridges, &c. In the deep water of lochs, lakes, &c. its brilliancy attracts attention, 
 where less conspicuous objects might fail. In still pools, or in rapids, it appears equally an 
 irresistible lure ; and often a single dip or cast of it is sufficient to have it struck at, if a 
 trout at all on the feed be present. 
 
 3506. The minnow is sometimes also used on a gorge-hook in trout anglings, as particu- 
 larised among the live baits (p. 1017. ) ; and the new bait, called the minnow-fly, which is 
 drawn on the top of the water, is likewise employed for a similar purpose : some account of 
 it appears among dead baits (p. 1027.). 
 
 ,3507. The minnow spinning rod has been already hinted at as one which requires length 
 and strength combined with lightness, which requisites appear best obtained by having it 
 made of cane, except the last joint : it must be neither too flexible nor too stubborn, either 
 extreme will impair its utility ; if too stiff, the hook or the hold will be endangered when 
 striking ; if too pliant, it will yield to the resistance of the water too much to allow a ready 
 stroke to be made when a bite occurs, and the fish will escape ere the effect of it reaches 
 him. The first delivery of the minnow on the water should be delicately done, so as to 
 raise no disturbance in it either by noise or splash, which is managed by checking the im- 
 
Chap. IX. MINNOW SPINNING. 1081 
 
 pulsive swing just before it reaches its destination, at the same time dropping the hand as 
 well as the point of the rod, which will thus clieclc tlie bait, and lay it lightly on the water. 
 This effected, begin to draw the bait slantingly across the stream, at various depths, with a 
 certain degree of regularity, observing also to imitate the shootings of the living fish in its 
 actions : and as Colonel Hawker, in the true spirit of a piscatory tactitian, observes, " if a 
 fish comes after your minnow never stop it, or in any way alter your pace, or he will most 
 likely be off again directly." More fish are lost by the nervous feeling which shoots through 
 the young angler when he perceives the first rush of a trout, and flinches from or starts to 
 it, than by any other course whatever. If nothing of this kind takes place, the trout sees 
 no cause of alarm, and there need be no fear on the angler's part, but that he will himself 
 strike the fish at the regular pace at which he attempted to overtake it ; and that being 
 done, it only remains for the fisher to fix the hook or hooks within its mouth by a smart 
 stroke from the hand, if possible in a direction contrary to the progress of the fish. 
 
 3508. The minnow spinning practice on the wide expanse over which the best rivers of 
 the distant counties extend, is by no means the same as that which appears in the practice, 
 and in the written instructions of some of our best angling treatises, as the general one, and 
 that which is applicable to all situations and all waters. The fact is, that the usual details 
 of fish and fishings are, with a few exceptions, calculated for the London meridian only, the 
 writers seeming totally to forget every water but the Thames, the Lea, &c, ; or if by chance 
 they extend themselves somewhat, banks and hedges accompany them : and while 
 reading their didactic accounts and the piscatory rules, the tyro would suppose he could 
 always pursue his various practices in ease and safety, warm and dry, from a level embank- 
 ment, or the verge of a smooth pebbled shore. But if it had fallen to our lot to initiate 
 him in the Dove of Derbyshire, or the Ayr, the Warf, or Swale of Yorkshire, these downy 
 pillows must have vanished. Had he journeyed with us still further north to the Eden, the 
 Tyne, and the Coquet ; or had we met with him in Wales, and he had taken his first 
 lessons in the Usk, or the "ever winding " Towey ; or entered his novitiate in the Torridge, 
 the Tamar, and Ex of the west, he must have abandoned the shores and have waded in dif- 
 ferent depths, as we have done in these and many other of the British waters, or he would 
 have taken no fish. In these distant rivers such irregularity prevails with regard to wind, 
 weather, and water, that is seldom more than hinted at in our books : the happy moment 
 must here be at once seized, and the ready and enterprising angler alone will prove fully 
 successful. In a rocky and wide, but shallow expanse of the Usk, we once met with admi- 
 rable sport which will illustrate this remark. The water was just tinged by a slight flood, 
 the whole effect of one night's rain ; fortunately we had furnished ourselves with some min- 
 nows, of which, for similar occasions, no prudent fisher should be without a store. With 
 these we plunged mid-deep into a part of the river we were not unacquainted with, and 
 pursued our sport about two hours and a half, when (for we profess to be averse to fish- 
 murder), from the quantity we took, we were induced to leave off earlier than we should 
 otherwise have done, but we still returned with such a basket as ought to have satisfied even 
 a piscatory glutton. The next day we visited the same spot, and in eighteen hours only the 
 water had lost several feet of its depth, and become as clear as crystal ; the trout so greedy 
 yesterday would this day neither take the minnow nor rise to the fly, for the water was 
 unfavourable, and they were already glutted. 
 
 3509. In these wadings, however, it is absolutely necessary for the angler who visits for 
 the first time the rivers of these countries, to be furnished with an able guide, and even 
 more particularly if the water be coloured, at which time minnow spinning is most produc- 
 tive of sport, and therefore most likely to be followed. Without a local knowledge of his 
 own, or the assistance of such a guide, the angler may in the cnidst of his pursuit be 
 plunged in a moment into an abyss too deep to rise from ; sucb are the sudden and abrupt 
 depths of these streams, which run through rocky and mountainous districts. When wading 
 for the purpose of minnow trolling, it is necessary to shorten the line somewhat, so as to 
 have a full under-hand command of the bait, and to keep the point of the rod near the 
 surface of the water. We also advise the angler that, to avoid abruptly disturbing the 
 fish in such open situations, he should first steal gently through the water to a spot and then 
 fish around him, moving a step only at a time, observing, for his owo security, to take 
 each step with a stout spiked landing-staff grasped as a support : make short springing 
 movements, not violent jerks, with the wrist, the space seldom allowing of a series of de- 
 terminate throws of the fly at one unvaried force, or an uninterrupted line of action, as 
 is practised in other waters. The stroke in these cases must be quick, for so the trout take 
 the bait which otherwise fails, and when struck he must immediately have his head upraised 
 if possible, or he will shoot off to some deep or shelving hollow. If his size will not suffer 
 him to be wholly restrained, give him liberty, still acting with a restraining hand sufficient 
 to tire him by his opposition, and then he will drown himself, as it is termed, for here no weeds 
 or piles can entangle, though rocky stones may conceal him and cut the tackle. Do every 
 thing, however, to avoid these dangers, except following the fish, and under no circum- 
 stance do this unless you know every inch of ground. 
 
1082 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 3510. Floods take place very rapidly in rivers of the kind here intended; the mountain 
 torrents appear, in many instances, with inconceivable rapidity. We were informed at 
 Llandilo, that a sudden fall of rain in the course of the river beyond the Brecon Hills, has 
 produced a swell above so quickly that it has been heard before it appeared, and then ar- 
 rived so suddenly as hardly to give the angler time to cross the stream. We by no means 
 vouch for the fact to the extent here noted ; but we have ourselves seen that stream, as well 
 as the Eden and the Tyne, both low and fine at night when we left them, but by the fol- 
 lowing morning turbid, and many feet deeper than before, roaring and foaming in their 
 passage too impetuously for any angling whatever. The tourist can never therefore 
 calculate on a day's fishing in these countries with certainty : but, on the other hand, sport 
 is very seldom long delayed ; yet, to embrace it, he must be prepared not only to seize the 
 opportunity the moment it offers, but also to practise that particular method by which alone 
 success can be achieved ; and therefore, if unable to vary his practice, he must often draw a 
 blank. He may succeed with minnow when the water is too foul to fish with worm ; the 
 fly will kill when the minnow is failing, from the clearing of the water ; and after it has 
 become too bright and too low for either of these to do execution, then the expert worm 
 lisher (but the very expert one only) may yet draw trout from their retreats, as qualmish 
 children are tempted to take medicinfe from one hand, by the dainty sugar-plum held in 
 the other. These particulars are the more earnestly pressed on the notice of the angler, 
 because in many of these rivers running over limestone tracks, no coarse fish occur to fill 
 up an hiatus ; no pike can, be looked for in a cold blustering day, no chub dipped for in 
 a basking hot one ; trout alone in some of them, trout and grayling in others ; and in a 
 third, perhaps, an occasional salmon appears like a meteor to illumine the gloomy vacuity. 
 These, and these only must be looked for, and cannot therefore be looked for with too many 
 eyes, too many hands, or tried for by too many methods, so they be fair ones. 
 
 3511. Night angling for trout is often practised, but as it appears to have been better 
 understood by Barker than by ourselves, we will offer his experience of it instead of our 
 own, which is but small. It seems that this artist was directed by his patron to procure 
 a dish of trout against the following morning, and he describes his progress in the execu- 
 tion of his intentions as follows : — " It proved very dark ; I threw out a line of three 
 silks and three hairs twisted for the upper, and two hairs and two silks for the lower part, 
 with a good large hook. I baited my hook with two lob-worms, the four ends hanging as 
 meet as I could guess them. I fell to angle; it proved very dark, so that I had good sport, 
 angling with the lob-worms as with flies on the top : you shall hear the fish rise on the 
 top of the water, then you must loose a slack line down to the bottom as nigh as you can 
 guess ; then hold your line straight, feeling the fish bite ; give time : there is no doubt of 
 having the fish, for there is not one among twenty but doth gorge the bait ; the least 
 stroke fastens the hook, and makes the fish sure ; letting the fish take a turn or two, you 
 may take him up with your hands. The night began to alter, and grow somewhat lighter ; 
 I took off the lob- worms and set to my rod a white palmer-fly made of a large hook. I 
 had good sport for the time until it grew lighter, so I took off the white palmer, and set to 
 a red palmer made of a large hook. I had good sport until it grew very light, then I 
 took off the red palmer and set to a black palmer. I had good sport, made up the dish of 
 fish, so I put up my tackles, and was with my lord at his time appointed for the service. 
 These three flies, with the help of the lob-worms, serve to angle all the year for the night, 
 observing the times as I have showed you in this night's work ; the white fly for darkness, 
 the red fly in medio, and the black fly for lightness. This is the true experience for angling 
 in the night, which is the surest angling of all, and killeth the greatest trouts. Your lines 
 may be strong, but must not be longer than your rod." 
 
 3512. The edible qualities of the trout, now so much thought of among us, were appa- 
 rently but lightly esteemed by the ancients. Ausonius appears to be the only author 
 among them who even mentions the fish : and he notices it only on account of its beauty, 
 being altogether silent on its merits as a food. 
 
 " Purpureisque salar stellatus tergore guttis.' ' 
 " With purple spots the salar's back is stain'd." 
 
 It is, however, not a little singular, that so delicate a species of fish should be neglected 
 at a time when the folly of the table was at its height, and, as Mr. Pennant observes, that 
 the epicures should overlook a fish that is found in such quantities in the lakes of their neigh- 
 bourhood, when they ransacked the universe for dainties. The milts of the Murmna were 
 brought from one place, the livers of Scari from another, and oysters even from so remote 
 a spot as our Sandwich ; but there always was, and always will be, a fashion in the article 
 of good living. The Romans seem to have despised the trout, the piper, and the doree ; and 
 we believe Mr. Quin himself would have resigned the rich paps of a pregnant sow, the heels 
 of camels, and the tongues of ^amiw^oes, though dressed by Heliogabalus's cooks, for a good 
 jowl of salmon with lobster sauce. It is scarcity which gives an artificial value to the mat- 
 ters we feed on, as well as to many other of our enjoyments ; and these caprices are the 
 natural results of riches and luxury, cloaked often under the name of refinement. The 
 
Chap. IX. DRESSING OF TROUT. 1083 
 
 difficulty of procuring any variety of fish with us, as with the Germans, begets a fancied 
 preference for it ; thus whitebait, so highly prized because not common, may be well imi- 
 tated by minnows ; and in the opinion of many, they may be even beaten by small smelts. In 
 countries where herrings are scarce, they form a dish at the table of nobility, and here 
 they sell for a halfpenny each to the mobility. Still, as regards them however, the savoury 
 morsel will make its way in spite of cheapness and vulgarity; and we find the herring 
 creep, but unowned, to the tables of the great. Nay, if we are rightly informed, royalty 
 itself has not disdained to regale itself on sprats ; and this richly tasted diminutive type 
 of the herring has been more justly prized ever since. The capricious epicures of the 
 days of Horace valued their mullet in proportion to its size ; not because it was thought to 
 be better than the smaller fish of the same kind, but simply because very large mullet were 
 extremely diflScult to procure. The price given for one which Juneval notices is a striking 
 instance of this folly, as well as of the extravagance of that age in general. 
 
 " The lavish slave 
 Six thousand pieces for a mullet gave, 
 A sestree for each pound." Dryden. 
 
 To mark the deteriorating effect of plenty : — "In July 1 804, an immense number of this 
 delicious fish was caught at the mouth of the river Ex, when the draught was so great that 
 they were sold for sixpence per dozen ; and, what is remarkable, for several years not a fish 
 of this species had been seen on the coast." 
 
 3513. Early habits and local associations have also much influence in fixing our tastes; it 
 is not therefore to be wondered at, that when George the First came to the English throne, 
 his long residence in Hanover had given him some peculiarities of this kind. Among other 
 early gastronomic attachments, his majesty was very fond of oysters, and had patronised the 
 consumption of them very freely, by his own example, when in Hanover. The distance 
 from their native beds, however, prevented them from being so fresh as with us (the method 
 of keeping them alive in salt and water being then unknown) : but their haut gout had 
 become famUiar to the Hanoverians, and was even identified with them as a part of their 
 excellence. On his majesty's arrival in England, of course his favourite luxury was not 
 forgotten, and native oysters graced his board, selected, as might be expected, from the 
 choicest and latest arrivals. Day after day did the good king swallow this grateful bivalve ; 
 but day after day did he complain that English oysters were by no means so good as those 
 he used to eat in Hanover. They were changed and rechanged, but to no better purpose : 
 at length some one suggested the truth, and such a dish was placed before him as would 
 have set the cqmpany at Wright's in an uproar ; when his majesty, on the contrary, recog- 
 nising the old flavour, both by taste and smell, affirmed that they were the veritable, and 
 stale oysters were in future procured for the English monarch. 
 
 3514. The culinary treatment of the trout, and of the salmon also (for both are conducted 
 on the same principles), is necessarily an important subject, seeing they have become pro- 
 minent among our greatest delicacies. Important, however, as the trout ranked before, 
 the recipes of Halieus and Colonel Hawker have now given it additional weight, and when 
 such characters as these gird on the cook's toga. Dr. Kitchener might well tremble. Hap- 
 pily for ourselves these great authorities agree so perfectly in the principles of the process 
 throughout, and their sentiments are so strictly in unison with our own on the subject, that 
 we have only the part of an annotator to perform, and shall more easily spin our yarn by a 
 commentary on their text, than by any thing of our own. Had we, like the far famed 
 critic in the Quarterly, to boast of having partaken, fronde super veride, of a salmon dressed 
 after the recipe of Halieus, near the ruins of Tillmouth Chapel, or of having discussed a 
 trout in the well appointed sporting salle a manger of the gallant colonel, we might have 
 been more fitted to detail the minutise of the excellence of each plan. We will, however, 
 attempt the rationale of them, wliich will be perhaps more to the purpose. 
 
 3515. To give directions for the dressing a trout, secundum artem, the matter should be 
 taken up from the moment the fish is drawn from the water ; and here we may first remark, 
 that to such a degree of refinement has our taste arrived, that some of our disciples after 
 Epicurus affirm, that their gustatory organs are sufficiently acute to distinguish such fish 
 as have softened their flesh, and expended their juices, by a protracted struggling on the 
 hook, from such as have been taken leaping alive from the net : and need we doubt it, 
 when Juvenal informs us, that the nicely discriminating gusto of the oyster epicure in his day 
 was such, that he could at once discover by the taste, whether they came from the Circean 
 rocks, the Bay of Lucrenum in Campania, or from Richborough (^Ridupium') in Kent, 
 in England. These most sensitive tasters should at least have their fish dressed by 
 Parisian cooks, who, it is said; regularly take medicine to preserve an exquisite sensibility 
 of taste in the composition of their sauces. Be not dismayed however, brother anglers, 
 for with the help of the piscatory worthies we have brought before you, we will yet cook 
 your trout, so that henceforth no one shall put you out of conceit with angled fish, although 
 they had been played as long even as a gentleman is said to have played a salmon in the 
 Shannon, from the morning even until the evening. 
 
 3516. The moment a trout is landed it should be immediately killed, either by a shai-p blow 
 
1084 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 on the head, or otherwise by forcing it backward until the vertebra; or neck bones are 
 heard to crack : on such a minutia it would seem that no more was wanting ; but, being 
 old in the practice, we will hint to the tyro that there are advantages and disadvantages 
 attending each of these methods. Unless the blow at the back of the head be sufficient to 
 crush in the brain, the mere jar will leave such a portion of nervous life, as will injure the 
 muscular contraction : but as this is the neater mode of destroying the fish, and will preserve 
 it for a present in better appearance, it will find advocates, and it is therefore well to hint 
 that it may be conveniently done by a smart stroke across the sharp edge of the sole of the 
 strong fishing shoes or boots of the angler. When the head is forced back, it ruptures the 
 junction of the gill-flap with the throat, and certainly injures the appearance of the iish, 
 but it destroys the nervous vitality so perfectly and so instantaneously, that the muscles are 
 felt to become rigid in the hand, and no quivering remains, but which often follows the 
 other method. It also bleeds the animal more effectually, which brings jas to the next 
 requisite process, which is that of making a few sections, or cuts, across the gills ; and this, if 
 the fish be large, should never be omitted, as by abstracting the blood from the body, it may 
 be kept sweet much longer. This done, proceed to crimp the fish by making deep trans- 
 verse sections through the skin and flesh down to the bone on each side, at about two inches 
 distance from each other. Colonel Hawker seems to dissent from strictly vertical sections, 
 and directs that the " blade of the knife be carried in a sloping direction, so as to make 
 every incision rather circular and parallel, as we suppose he means, with the flexure of the 
 gills, instead of having the blade of the knife perpendicular, by which you would cut too 
 much across the flakes, and the fish would not be near so firm." As, however, the flakes 
 the colonel speaks of are the fascicular masses of the great lateral muscles, which act in 
 concert from the head to the tail, so therefore the cutting directly across their Jibres must 
 increase tlie muscular retractility, requisite to produce the crimping effect ; and if any 
 real benefit be derived from making the sections segmentally in the line of the flexure of 
 the gills, it must arise from the very division of the fibres composing these masses, directly 
 contrary to the line of their action, by which a still greater corrugation may take place 
 than would occur were, it made in the true course of the fleshy lines. Crimping is not 
 usually performed on small trout : but all sizes, without exception, should be destroyed 
 the moment they are taken out of the water, unless preserved in a well-boat, drum-net, or 
 kettle. When we mention all sizes, we wish it to be understood that it should be done 
 wherever it is determined to kill all that are taken, but at the same time we would wish 
 the angler to bear in mind, that it is much more sportsmanlike to return to the water all 
 trout under a pound weight, certainly those under half-a-pound should always be so 
 returned. By at once destroying life in the fish to be used, humanity is studied ; and it 
 tends to keep them better, and to make them firmer when dressed. The fish being 
 crimped and. bled, nothing remains but to keep it as cool as possible until it is cooked, for 
 which purpose Colonel Hawker directs, if a pump be at hand, to allow a full stream of water 
 to fall on it for ten minutes, or otherwise to lay it Ln cold spring water. We need hardly 
 caution the angler not to substitute river or pond water which is less cool : Ijut If spring 
 water were not at hand, he might then make use of any other water after a method common 
 in India, of putting around their wine a well wetted cloth, which being hung up in the sun 
 and wind, an immense degree of cold is generated by the quick evaporation which the heat 
 and air excite. When the fish have arrived at home, lay them on cold stones until wanted. 
 " A trout," the colonel judiciously observes, " if possible, should always be dressed the day 
 it is caught ; and never put to soak and soften over the fire, in cold water, as is the general 
 custom. Remember, also, that if trout are suffered to remain in water after being suffi- 
 ciently boiled, they will directly become soft, and lose all the firmness which is given by 
 this mode of dressing them." 
 
 3517. Cold and crimping are the grand agents in preserving both the firmness and flavour 
 of all fish which come to us at once out of the water. In the anatomy and physiology of 
 fishes (p. 937. ), it will be observed that we have described the interstitial matter between the 
 muscular fibres and masses (the quantity of which when fish are in condition is large), as 
 being composed of gelatine, albumen, and animal oil, which in union form a semi-oleaginous 
 substance called the curd, but which unfortunately soon becomes tainted. Cold, by its 
 coagulating properties, it is evident, must tend to retard the decomposition of this curdy 
 matter between the fleshy fibres; and it thereby gains an excellence of taste unknown in a 
 fish long kept, or even kept at all without care. Crimping is greatly efficacious also in pre- 
 venting early decomposition ; and it is to that we are indebted for what we term the firm- 
 ness of fish, in opposition to what is understood by woolliness, a quality we have so often to 
 complain of in unseasonable cod and other fish. It is therefore to these united causes that 
 the firmness, almost amounting to crispness, of our salmon and trout, when judiciously 
 crimped and cooled, must be attributed. 
 _ 3518. Proceed we to the process of boiling. By the above digression, we have given ftill 
 time for the assistants to have got every thing in readiness ; and we hear the colonel in- 
 quiring for the trout, desiring that if the dinner be nearly ready it may be cleaned, leaving 
 
Chap. IX. 
 
 THE GRAYLING. 
 
 1085 
 
 however the scales on, and having it pumped on for a few minutes more. Then have a 
 kettle of water, with a large handful of salt, and when the water properly hoils (but not 
 before) put the fish in ; and an averaged sized trout (say one of a pound weight) will be 
 done in about ten minutes, and should then be sent immediately to table." This process is 
 truly secundum artem, the salt being an important ingredient ; for, as Sir Humphrey Davy 
 observes, boiling salt water, being of a higher temperature than that of common boiling 
 water, the curd becomes more perfectly hardened by the increase of the heat. The inqui- 
 sitive reader we would refer to the culinary treatment of salmon, where he will find a 
 recommendation to eat fresh trout with a little vinegar and mustard only. 
 
 Sect. XVII. The Grayling (Salmo Thymallus Linn.). 
 35 19. Gray salmon, with longitudinal dusky blue lines, and violet coloured dorsal fin, 
 barred with brown ; length from ten to eighteen inches ; head obtuse, the upper jaw 
 longest; D. 18.; P. 12.; V. 11.; C. 19. {Fleming.) It has thus been described: — "It 
 haunts rapid and clear streams, and particularly such as flow through mountainous 
 countries : it is found in those of Derbyshire, Shropshire, Yorkshire, &c. : in Lapland, 
 where it is very common, the inhabitants use its entrails, instead of rennet, to make the 
 cheese which they get from the milk of the reindeer. It is a fish of very elegant form 
 {fig. 516.); the body less deep than that of the trout ; the head small, with protuberant 
 
 ^■.f. eyes, whose irides are silvery, 
 speckled with yellow ; the mouth 
 is of a middle size, and the upper 
 jaw the largest ; the teeth are 
 very minute, seated in the jaws 
 and roof of the ntiouth, and they 
 feel like a fine file ; the head is 
 dusky ; the covers of the gills 
 •J are of a glossy green, yet, when 
 in prime perfection, these parts 
 are blackish (differing in this 
 respect from all other fish, being 
 least beautiful when most in 
 season); the back is of a dusky 
 green, inclining to blue ; the 
 sides of a fine silvery gray (from 
 oKAYi.iNo. which it derives the name), yet 
 
 when first taken they seem to glitter with spangles of gold, and are marked with black 
 spots irregularly placed ; the side line is nearly straight ; the scales are large, and the lower 
 edges dusky, forming straight rows from the head to the tail, which is much forked ; the 
 large dorsal fin is spotted, the other fins are plain : it is rather hog-backed, and, from the 
 nose and belly touching the ground together, it is conjectured that this fish feeds mostly at 
 the bottom. In length, the grayling seldom exceeds sixteen inches." Mr. Pennant mentions 
 one taken near Ludlow, above half a yard long, and weighing four pounds six ounces, as a 
 rare instance. One was caught near Shrewsbury that weighed full five pounds. This 
 rather inelegant description is nevertheless a very faithful one. Thymallus is a name 
 bestowed upon the grayling on account of an imaginary scent proceeding from it similar to 
 that of thyme. The name of vmbra, which this fish also bears, has a far better derivation, 
 for it is so swift a swimmer as to disappear like the passing shadow. Graylings are in great 
 esteem, and their flesh is white and palatable all the year : they are in season from September 
 to January (some say they are best in October, others in December), and they cannot be 
 dressed too soon after they are caught. They lurk close all the winter, and begin to be 
 very active, and to spawn in April, or early in May ; at which time, and during the summer, 
 near the sides, and at the tails of sharp streams, they will take all the flies that trout are fond 
 of: they also rise bolder than the trout, and if missed several times, will still pursue ; yet, 
 although they are so sportive after the fly, they are an inanimate fish when hooked ; and the 
 sides of the mouth are so very tender, that unless nicely treated, when struck, the hold will 
 frequently be broken. In September thej retire in shoals to the lower end of still holes. 
 
 3520. The account of the !;rayling, given by the venerable Walton, contains much truth and inuch fable ; but 
 the whole is dressed in so admirable a garb of simplicity, that we cannot refrain from offering it as one of the 
 many didactic specimens of this our excellent writer of by-gone days: — " The umber and grayling are 
 thought by some to differ, as the herring and pilcher do. But though they may do so in other nations, I 
 think those in England differ nothing but in their names. Aldrovandus says, they be of a trout kind : and 
 Gesner says, that in his country, which is Switzerland, the grayling is accounted the choicest of all lish ; and 
 in Italy, he is in the month of May so highly valued, that he is sold then at a much higher rate than any other 
 lish. The French also value the umber or grayling so highly, that they say he feeds on gold, and that many 
 have been caught out of their famous river of Loire, out of whose bellys grains of gold have been often taken. 
 And some think that he feeds on water-lhyme, and smells of it at his first taking out of water ; and they may 
 think so with as good reason as we do, that our smelts smell like violets at their being first caught, which I 
 think is a truth. Aldrovandus says, the salmon, the grayling, and trout, and all fish that live iu clear and 
 sharp streams, are made by their mother Nature of such exact shape and pleasant colours, purposely to invite 
 us to a joy and contentednesg in feasting with her. Whether this is a truth or not, is not my purpose to dispute ; 
 
1086 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 but 'tis certain, all that write of the umber declare him to be very medicinable. And Gesner says, that the 
 fat of an umber or grayling being set, with a little honey, a day or two in the sun in a little glass, is very excel- 
 lent against redness, or swarthiness, or any thing that breeds in the eyes. Salvian takes him to be called 
 umber from his swift swimming or gliding out of sight, more like a shadow or a ghost than a fish. Much more 
 might be said both of its smell and taste, but I shall only tell you that St. Ambrose, the glorious Bishop of 
 Milan, who lived when the church kept fasting days, calls him the flower-fish, or flower of fishes." Such are the 
 opinions of this worthy of the grayling. As to critical distinctive marks in the grayling, authors differ ; thus, 
 while Captain Williamson reckons sixteen rays to the pectoral, Sir H. Davy, if we mistake not, reckons ten only. 
 Internally, the conformation of the grayling is very much the same with that of the trout ; the stomach, 
 which is muscvilar and strong, appears of a class between that of the common and the gillaroo trout, being 
 admirably adapted to the nature of its food, which consists principally of the lesser Crustacean and such 
 iarvse inhabiting hard outer c.ises, as require a powerful organisation to overcome the resistance oftiered. 
 The remaining viscera bear the characteristics of the trout. When a grayling's dimensions and its weight 
 are compared, and when the same is done by the trout, it will be found on a comparison that they are more 
 nearly equ.il than would on a hasty inspection be supposed, the superior thickness of the former being 
 compensated in the more regular distribution of hulk from the head to the tail in the trout, whereas the 
 grayling tapers regularly towards the tail, where it is much smaller than the trout. 
 
 3521. The spawning season of the grayling is said by Sir Humphrey Davy to be about the 
 beginning of April, but most other authors affirm it to be May. As far as our experience 
 goes, we consider that towards the latter end of April the greatest average number of gray- 
 ling will have spawned ; but we have taken them in different rivers both earlier and later in 
 full roe. We think that in the Tyne and the Hampshire rivers they spawn earlier than in 
 some other waters : we certainly, on the 1 2th of May, caught more than one in the upper part 
 of the Trent with a full roe. The grayling is less affected by its spawning than others of 
 the genus Salmo ; "but it is again longer before it regains its perfect condition, and is seldom 
 to be so considered before November or December. In the Dee we have been told, that 
 they regain it more quickly than in most rivers, and much certainly depends on the nature 
 of the water in this respect. Sir Humphrey Davy, to whom the angler is indebted for some 
 excellent observations on the grayling, says, that the young which are hatched in May or 
 June become in September or October of the same year nine or ten inches long, and that 
 they weigh from five ounces to half a pound. The next year they arrive at from twelve to 
 fifteen inches in length, and from three quarters to a pound in weight. 
 
 3522. Grayling are esteemed hy some naturalists to he fish of passage, visiting the sea on the 
 first appearance of frost. Dr. Fleming, it has been seen, is of this opinion, and Captain 
 Williamson also. He says, " From this fish disappearing when the frosts set in, that is, the 
 generality of them, I am disposed to believe that they visit the sea during the coldest 
 months; at least that they go to the mouths of rivers, and recruit by means of the brackish 
 waters. Of this I am the more convinced, because, with the exception of the Humber and 
 Trent, which run into the German Ocean, I believe all the rivers containing graylings lie in 
 the west of England, and in Wales : besides, they are never found but where salmon 
 abound." The grayling is found as far north as Lapland, at least it is so stated by Linnaus, 
 but which is questioned by Sir Humphrey Davy, who is of opinion that, like Bach's gray- 
 ling found by Captain Franklin in North America, and distinguished by a much larger 
 back fin, this also is a different species. This philosophic angler informs us, that he 
 has travelled through most of the Alpine valleys in the south and east of Europe, and 
 through some in those of Norway and Sweden, also with his fishing-rod in his hand ; but 
 that wherever he went he met with the grayling on no occasion in streams running from 
 glaciers, at least near their source, but only in situations at the foot of mountains, where the 
 teinperature approximated to that of the atmosphere, which he thinks indispensable to the 
 existence of this fish : m proof of it, he informs us that on putting some grayling and 
 trout of the Teme into a confined water near its rising from a spring, the grayling all died, 
 but the trout lived. That grayling are much influenced by extremes of temperature is 
 evinced by many facts : if they do not retire further, they certainly on the approach of 
 winter seek the deeper parts of rivers to avoid the cold : and if they actually do .seek 
 the .salt water of the sea, or the brackish waters of estuaries, as stated by naturalists, 
 it is without doubt that they may shelter themselves under the increase of heat which is 
 there found. Sir Humphrey Davy however a.sserts, that even a slight brackishness in the 
 water into which they are put is sufficient to destroy them. Great heat, however, appears 
 equally inimical to them ; and we may consider that the true Salmo Thymallus is not found 
 but in temperate climates ; and even our own summers, when more than usually hot, have 
 been known to destroy them, as was observed to be the case with many in 1825, particu- 
 larly in the Avon, the Dove, and the Trent. 
 
 3523. Grayling also require other peculiarities of location besides those of temperature, 
 such as a general character of the water they inhabit, and certain circumstances in the 
 nature of its composition derived from its sources, or from the ground over which it flows. 
 With one or two exceptions, they are only found in rivers which belong to the southern and 
 western parts of our island. It is probably owing to the abstraction of some of these requi- 
 sites, that the multiplication of these fish in several rivers where they have been attempted to 
 be naturalised has not been attended with success : in some they soon disappeared ; in others 
 they remained, but never thrived; while in some waters, although they lived and at first 
 increased, yet they were afterwards observed to shift their quarters to different parts of the 
 same river in most of which cases it proved, as in that which occurred in the Test, that they 
 
Chap. IX. FISHING FOR GRAYLING. 1087 
 
 migrated from above downwards, probably in search of deep and tranquil hollows ; for the 
 angler cannot fail to observe that grayling do not, like trout, affect very rapid shallows and 
 the boldest torrents ; on the contrary, they seem to thrive best where milder currents alter- 
 nate with deep and extensive pools : neither do they do well where strong gravel or pure 
 rock characterise the bottoms ; for it appears necessary to them that the ground over which 
 they swim should be compounded of sand, gravel, and loam ; which mixture is, as we 
 know, very favourable to the production of the insect food on which they principally subsist. 
 These views will readily help us to account for tlieir being so common in some rivers and so 
 rare in others, and may perhaps also teach us why they have not been found in either Scot- 
 land or Ireland. They were transplanted some years ago from the Avon to the Test, in 
 Hampshire, being first introduced at Longstock, in the neighbourhood of Stockbridge ; 
 where, for a while, they were plentiful, multiplied fast, and arrived at a great size ; yet, in 
 spite of these circumstances, the situation did not seem exactly to suit them, for, after a few 
 seasons, they were lost to that part of the river, and gradually descended lower and lower, 
 and are now onl t to be found below Houghton. 
 
 3524. The rivtrs in which we have found grayling are, the Avon, Test, Dove, Derwent, 
 Lug, Wye, Severn, Teme, Trent, Irvon, Hodder, the Dee, the Bath Wharf, Humber, and 
 some of their tributary streams. In Ireland and Scotland they are not, to our knowledge, 
 met with. This partial distribution, seeing that they are abundant in many continental 
 districts, has led to a supposition that the grayling was an exotic, and brought into England 
 (when under Popish rule) to vary the fasts, or rather fish feasts of those times ; and the 
 circumstance that some of its most notorious resorts are where religious establishments of 
 note are known to have been founded, seems to strengthen the opinion. This has been 
 observed on by Poietes in Salmonia, who in proof of this instances the Avon near Salisbury, 
 the Ure near Fountain's Abbey, the Wye near Tintern, &c. &c. This opinion is, however, 
 rebutted by Halieus, who brings forward the Stour near Canterbury, where the grayling is 
 not found ; and remarks, likewise, that if the grayling be •an imported fish, and its im- 
 portation was intended for religious purposes, why do we not find it diffused through all 
 the rivers of the south-west coast of England, where monastic establishments were nu- 
 merous ? 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Bottom Fishing for Grayliyig. 
 
 3525. Angling for grayling forms a favourite sport with the inhabitants of the vicinities 
 where this fish is found. The London angler, unless he travels, is unfortunately denied 
 its enjoyment, Hampshire being the nearest spot where it is to be met with, and the waters 
 it there sports in being in general strictly preserved, does not much mend the matter ; leave to 
 fish is however to be obtained by a favourable introduction The food of the grayling is 
 principally insects, and insect baits are therefore usually employed in its capture. The 
 winged ones are presented upon the water either in a natural or artificial state, and these 
 we shall treat of hereafter. The larvse or grubs of these are taken under the water ; and it 
 is they which form the usual baits of the bottom angler for these fish. Although the gray- 
 ling is principally insectivorous, yet he has been known to take a live minnow and other 
 small fish, but the occurrence is rare : but that he is not wholly insectivorous, is proved by 
 his voracity in seeking for the spawn of the trout and other fish. 
 
 3526. The season for grayling fishing is mentioned by most writers as though it were 
 confined to the months of September, October, and November ; but these accounts are 
 somewhat erroneous. We have often taken these fish at every period of the year, except 
 between the last fortnight of December and the early part of March. We mean not to 
 deny, speaking generally of trout and grayling as objects of the angler's sport, that the 
 former is to be considered as a spring and summer fish, and the latter as being most to be 
 depended on for autumn and winter amusement : but we mean to say, that, with the exception 
 of about ten weeks, grayling take a bait all the year round ; and we would observe, likewise, 
 that this fish is so much less affected in its condition by spawning, than most others, that it 
 is seldom too much out of season not to be worth the angler's attention. 
 
 3527. In the early periods of spring they may be brought out of their holds by offering 
 them red worms on very fine tackle, with or without a float. We ourselves in most cases 
 prefer fishing without one, if the water be clear; but if it be tinged, by all means use a float. 
 Our practice has been, when without a float, to fish in such deeps as are found in some parts 
 of the Dove, Wye, and Trent, with our bait at one-third from the bottom ; but when in 
 moderately deep water, within a foot from the ground. The whole tackle, as the line, 
 shotting, and hook, can hardly be too fine in grayling fishing generally ; but when the depth 
 is not great and the water bright, use a hook from No. 7. to 9., according to the usual size 
 of the fish. One well scoured worm is better than two, unless bloodworms are the bait, 
 in which ease make use of a No. 8 or 9. hook, with three of the worms neatly put on it at 
 once. The caddis is one of their favourite articles of food ; and earlier than July, it is seldom 
 that we have taken one without finding the cadew-worm, case and all, within its stomach. 
 The caddis altogether forms one of the most excellent baits, and, as a matter of experiment. 
 
1088 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII, 
 
 we have tried and hooked several with the worm in its case, instead of naked. Other 
 larvEB and pupae, as caterpillars, the cabbage grub, earth bobs of all sorts, wasp and bee grubs, 
 &c. &c. may be likewise used successfully : we have occasionally hooked them with the 
 PaltidintB, or water snails ; and in fact with most aquatic Crustaeece. 
 
 3528. Gentles form a very general bait for grayling, and are used from the spring until 
 winter, but principally so towards the autumn, when the grayling begins to leave sporting 
 on the surface, and takes a bait better at mid- water than above : we have found gentles a 
 favourite autumn bait in most of the grayling rivers that we have visited : towards the close 
 of the summer, they are in some rivers used with great success, by putting on one at a time 
 at the point of the hook, on which any of the grayling flies, particularly the duns, ants, and 
 house-flies are dressed. Employed in this way, grayling will take the gentle either in the 
 water, or a few inches, and sometimes even a foot or more, beneath the surface. In the use 
 of gentles as a bait, it is good practice to occasionally throw in a few loose ones around you, 
 but unmixed with sand or gravel if the water be still ; if it be on the move, then throw 
 them above the stream. 
 
 3529. Salmon^ s roe is a killing bait for grayling, and may be used throughout the summer 
 and towards the autumn with great success in the manner directed under that head (p. 1 027. ) ; 
 observing, when the water is deep and uncoloured, to sink the bait deep ; when it is a little 
 tinged, it is good practice to remove the float and to rove with the roe in a light and delicate 
 manner, taking care, in both cases, to sink it as unperceived as possible, and to remove it 
 slowly, to save the paste and to avoid losing a fish. 
 
 3530. Sinking and drawing, as well as dipping and roving, will be found excellent methods 
 of taking grayling. Almost all the Coleoptera, or beetle tribe, are greedily taken by them 
 when used in the manner directed for chub ; but although the grayling also requires some 
 caution in treating him, he is, on the whole, a bolder fish than the chub, particularly in his 
 dartings from a pool after insect bait ; yet it is curious, that in worm and gentle fishing, too 
 fine tackle, or too much attention to quietness and obscurity, cannot be observed. The 
 grasshopper is a very favourite bait with them, exhibited, either by dipping and roving, or 
 sinking and drawing. By the latter method, the grayling of the Hampshire rivers are very 
 frequently angled for with these insects threaded on a hook, either in the usual manner, or 
 otherwise by means of a hook leaded for the purpose (^5'. 487. p. 1004. ), which mode of baiting 
 is peculiarly appropriate to sinking and drawing, and proves a very killing practice. Before 
 the grasshopper is put on the hook, cover the lead and shank with light green or green and 
 yellow silk mixed, and then thread the grasshopper over the bend. In the Wye, Dove, and 
 Trent, we have ourselves employed this mode, and by it have taken the largest fish, parti- 
 cularly in the deep still pools of the Dove. 
 
 3531. The grayling bites bold but often sharp, and as his mouth affords little hold, a smart but not violent 
 stroke is most likely to retain him. If the bait be very tempting to him, or he is well on the feed, he is often 
 regardless of a scratched mouth, which is still more observable in fly-fisliing: we have pricked them, particu- 
 larly the smaller ones, more than twice, as their mouths have shown after they have been taken. 
 
 3532. Grayling as a table fish is considered an epicurean treat : the flesh is white, and 
 neither unpalatable nor unwholesome at any time of the year ; but it is in its greatest per- 
 fection from October to February. The preparatory treatment before cooking diflTers in 
 nowise from that of the trout ; the dressing itself is also, like that, varied according to the 
 taste of the eater, or the opinion of the cook. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Gwiniad ( Salmo Lavaretus). 
 
 3533. Bluish salmon with broad scales, and nose-like snout. ( Shaw's Linnceus. ) Length 
 about a foot ; mouth resembling that of a herring ; jaws equal ; gill-cover silvery, 
 powdered with black; belly flat; D. 14. ; P. 18. (the first the longest); V. 12. (of a deep 
 blue colour); A. 15. (Fleming.^ In most of our angling treatises, the gwiniad comes on 
 the stagp, but has only to make his bow and retire, for he has but little part to act before 
 
 — - the angler. We present the fol- 
 
 ^ lowing account of this fish from 
 
 / ^~~ ~ ^^ '~~ ^^'^ ^■'' Pennant, who informs us that 
 
 it is found in Ireland in Lough 
 Neagh, wh ere it is called the pollen ,- 
 and in Loch Mabon in Scotland, 
 \chere it is termed the vangis. 
 The Scotch have a tradition that 
 it was first introduced by their 
 beauteous queen, the unhappy 
 Mary Stuai't ; and as in her time 
 the Scotch court was much French- 
 ified, it seems likely that the name 
 was derived from the French ven- 
 doise, a dace, to which a slight 
 ''**'^'*' observer might compare it from 
 
 the whiteness of its scales : the British name, gwiniad, or whiting, was bestowed upon it for 
 
Chap. IX. 
 
 THE CHAR. 
 
 1089 
 
 the same reason. It is a native of the lakes in Cumberland ; and in Wales, in Pemblu 
 Meer, or Llyntegid, near Bala in Merionethshire. In the lakes of the Alpine parts of Europe 
 it is found, as in those of Switzerland (in that of Geneva it is named ferra), of Savoy, 
 and Italy, of Norway, Sweden, and Lapland, where Schoeffer asserts they are caught of the 
 weight of ten or twelve pounds. " It is," says Pennant, " gregarious, and approaches the 
 shores during spring and summer in such vast shoals, as to prove in many places, to the 
 poor of inland counties, as great a relief as the return of the herring is to those who dwell 
 upon the coast ;" and he recites an instance of an Ullsivater fisherman who took between 
 seven and eight thousand at one draught. It is there called schelly — a name which the in- 
 habitants of Cumberland give also to the chub, from its being a scaly fish. It has long 
 since been observed in Camden, that the gwiniad never wanders into the Dee, nor does tlie 
 salmon ever venture into the Bala Lake ; and, generally speaking, this is the case ; but, by 
 accident, the first has been known to stray as far as Landrillo, six miles down the river, and 
 a salmon has now and then been found trespassing in the lake. The late Honorable Daines 
 Barrington remarks upon this fish, that " it is universally supposed (and even by Lloyd, in 
 his additions to Camden s Britannia), saXmon are never caught in the Lake of Bala, although 
 they are frequently taken in the river Dee, just below where it issues from the lake, whilst 
 the contrary is observed with regard to the gwiniad, which is conceived to be a fish peculiar 
 to the lake ; but," says Mr. B., " I happened to see a salmon of about fi.fteen pounds caught 
 in the lake, at least two hundred yards above the bridge through which the Dee issues ; 
 and although I never saw the gwiniad taken in that river, yet I was most authentically 
 informed that several were caught, within three years, as low down as Landrillo, nearly six 
 measured miles from the Lake of Bala : and with respect to the gwiniads being only in this 
 lake, I can myself flatly contradict this notion, as the first parcel offish which I happened 
 to see in the market of Penrith, in Cumberland, were of this sort, and were brought from 
 Ullswater, about four or five miles from thence." Of the angling for it we have nothing 
 to say, as in our travels we never met with an angler who considered it worth the trouble 
 of attempting to catch. 
 
 Tl !\ 
 
 M'^7^^ 
 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The Red Char, a)id the Gilt or Case Char. 
 
 3534. The red char is the Salmo Savelinus of naturalists, as the gilt or ease char is their 
 Sahno Alpinus. On these fishes, if they be really distinct, we have only to remark, that 
 there is ye much wanting to elucidate these two varieties, but which, as not falling into 
 the practic of the angler, we shall not further attempt, than by giving Mr. Daniel's 
 account. There are but few lakes in our island that produce the char, and even those in 
 
 no great abundance : it 
 ^18 is found in vast plenty 
 in the cold lakes on the 
 summits of the Lapland 
 Alps. The char {fig. 
 518.) affects clear and 
 pure water, and is very 
 rarely known to wander 
 into running streams, 
 except into such whose 
 bottom is similar to the 
 neiglibouring lake. It 
 is found in Winander 
 Mere, in Westmoreland; Ullswater, in Cumberland ; in Llynn Qucllyn near the foot of 
 Snowdon ; in certain lakes in Merionethshire; and, before the discovery of the copper 
 mines, in those of Llanberis ; but in the last, the fish have been nearly destroyed by 
 the mineral streams. In Scotland it is found in Loch Tay, Loch Inch, and other neigh- 
 bouring lakes ; and is said to go into the Spey to spawn. In Ireland the char is abundant 
 in Lough Esk. Mr. Pennant describes the largest and most beautiful to have been sent 
 to him from Winander Mere, consisting of five specimens, — two under the name of case char 
 (male and female) ; a third was termed a gelt char, that is, a char which had not spawned 
 the preceding season, and on which account it is reckoned to be in the greatest perfection ; 
 the two others were inscribed the red char, the silver or gilt char, which last are in West- 
 moreland distinguished by the red, from the flesh assuming a higher colour when dressed. 
 
 3535. The case char is said by those who advocate its individuality to spawn about Michaelmas, and chiefly 
 in the river Brathy, whicli, uniting with another called the Rowthay, about a quarter of a mile above the lake, 
 they both fall into it together. The Br.Vvhy has a black rocky bottom ; that of the Rowthay is a bright sand ; 
 and into this the char are never observed to enter. Some of them spawn in the lake, but always in such parts 
 of it as are stony, .and resemble the channel of the Bratliy : they are supposed to be in the highest 
 excellence about Way, and continue in perfection all the summer, yet are rarely caught after April. \Nhen 
 they are spawning in the river tliey will take a bait, but at no other time, being commonly taken, as well as 
 the other species, in what they call breasl-nels, which are ,ibout twenty-four fathoms long and about five 
 where broadest. The gilt char on the contrary, we are told, is in spawn from the beginning of January to 
 They arc never known to ascend the rivers, but always spawn in those narts of the lake 
 4 A 
 
 the end of March. 
 
1090 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 whicli are sprfngj', where the bottom is smooth and sandy, and the water warmest. How much obscurity 
 hangs around these vnrieties of salmon may become apparent from the following statement: — " They are 
 taken in the greatest plenty from the last week of September to the end of November ; at other times they 
 are hardly to be met with : this species is in much greater estimation for the table than the other, and is very 
 delicate when potted. Numbers thus prepared are sent to London, but are not all genuine ; for there is a 
 sort of trout caught in the Petterell (a small rapid river that runs near Carlisle, in the county of Cumber- 
 land), which is similar to the char in size, as fine in colour, and when potted not to be distinguished from 
 it. These trout take the May-fly of both sorts, and all the other flies in season ; and certainly assume the 
 name, and rival the flavour of the char, amongst the epicures of the metropolis. The char, when fresh, 
 has all the sweetness of the trout, with something of the taste of the red mullet. It must be observed, that 
 this detail of the spawning season of the Westmoreland chars agrees nearly with that of the same fish in 
 Wales ; the last appear about a month later, keep moving from side to side of the pool, and then retire into 
 deep water, where they are but rarely taken. Some have doubted whether the Welsh and English fish are of 
 the same kind. Mr. Kay thinks there is no ground for doubt ; the Welsh name torgock signifies a red belly, 
 which distinguishes the red char properly enough. In Wales, it is a prime dish at fashionable tables." 
 
 SuBsECT. 4. The Salmon (Salmo Salar). 
 
 3536. Silvery grey spotted salmon, with the jaws (in the male) incurvated. (Shaw.) S. 
 rostro ultra inferiorem mixillam pro?mnente. ( Linn. Si/st. Nat. p. 509. ) S. Salar — upper 
 jaw longest, teeth on the vomer, and fin with about thirteen rays. Spec. char. : D. 14. ; 
 P. 14.; V. 10. ; A. 13. ; C. 21. (Fleming.) 
 
 35^7. The salmon may be seen accurately figured in p. 956. ; nor is it possible to deny 
 our admiration of his size and general character. To the lover of good eating he is always 
 welcome, and our very best anglers seek his acquaintance with much art, and many win- 
 ning devices. It is therefore not to be wondered at that he is called the king of river 
 fish ; and whether we consider his beauty, his prowess, or his valuable economic qualities, 
 he deserves the title. With the angler he has a very high reputation, and where opportu- 
 nities occur of pursuing him (which in the south are not frequent) the sport has always 
 been considered of the first character. The general length of the salmon is from two and 
 a half to three feet, but sometimes much more : the male is principally distinguished by 
 the curvature of the jaws, both the upper and lower mandible bending towards each 
 other more or less in different individuals, and at different seasons. The general colour of 
 both sexes is a silvery grey, of a much darker cast on the back: the sides of the male are 
 marked with numerous small, irregular, dusky, and copper coloured spots ; while those of 
 the female exhibit only several rather large, distant, roundish, or somewhat lunated spots 
 of a dark colour. Exclusive of these differences, the male is of a somewhat longer or more 
 slender shape than the female : the scales in the salmon are middle sized, and not very 
 strongly adherent. 
 
 8.538. The salmon was known to tlie Romans, but not to the Greeks. Pliny speaks of it as being in the rivers 
 of Aquitaine : Ausonius enumerates it among those of the Moselle. The salmon is a northern fish, being un- 
 known in the Mediterranean Sea, and other warm climates : it is found in some of the rivers of France, which 
 empty themselves into the ocean : it is found also as far north as Greenland ; and is likewise very common 
 in Newfoundland, and the northern parts of North America. Salmon are taken in the rivers of Kamts- 
 chatka, but whether they are of the European species is uncertain. 
 
 3539. IV'e are indebted Jor the annual visitations of this valuable emigrant to the powerful workings of the 
 reproductive system, and it is in order to find a safe and eligible situation for depositing their spawn that 
 salmon travel hundreds of miles up rivers, and brave difficulties and dangers innumerable, " forcing them- 
 selves," according to the accounts of Mr. Pennant, "against the most rapid currents, and springing with 
 agility almost incredible over cataracts several feet in height." Salmon are frequently taken in the Rhine as 
 high up as Basle : they gain the sources of the Lapland rivers in spite of their torrents, and pass over the 
 perpendicular falls of Leixlip and Ballyshannon in Ireland, and of Kennerth and Pont-aberglaslyn in 
 Wales. " Of these feats," s.iys Mr. Pennant, " I have been witness, and seen the efforts of many scores 
 during the time of my stay ; some successful, and others driven down by the current for a more fortunate 
 exertion : the fish seemed to spring up quite straight, and with a strong tremulous motion, completely re- 
 futing the vulgar error of taking their tails in their mouths when they make their spring." Our limits force 
 us to principally treat on this noble fish as a local inhabitant, and the great archetype of a. numerous and 
 important family, and likewise as a very principal object of the angler's pursuit. His size is sometimes consi- 
 derable ; the largest we have heard of weighed seventy-six pounds. Mr. Pennant mentions one of seventy-fout 
 pounds also, and it may be observed that the general figure of the body of this fish is well adapted to conceal 
 a very great weight under an apparently moderate bulk ; thus one, which was thirty-eight and a half inches in 
 length, and twenty-one in girth, weighed twenty-two pounds and a quarter. The tail is slightly forked, 
 which serves at once to distinguish it from the sea trout, as well by its greater breadth as by its being less 
 spotted ; the head of the salmon is likewise proportionally smaller than that of the sea trout. Its usual 
 colour is purplish black towards the back, softening into grey, and becoming white towards the belly ; and 
 when these colours are clear and determinate, the fish maybe esteemed in season ; but on the contrary, when 
 it is reddish, or approaching to a light brown, it is out of season. It must however be observed, that the 
 colours vary very much in different specimens, and in the fish of different waters ; some have very few spots ; 
 in others the spots are numerous, and extend even to the gill-covers. 
 
 3.540. The male and female salmon are distinguished from each other by stronger marks than are observed 
 between most fish, as may be seen in the excellent description of Shaw ; to which it may be added, that the 
 lateral line in the male is placed rather lower than that of the female. The grand sexual character is, 
 however, obtained from the incurvation of the jaws, which are admirably adapted by a cartilaginous exten- 
 sion of their parts, to form an instrument to dig or root up the gravel for the formation of a living grave, if 
 we may be allowed the expression, wherein to bury their spawn, thence phcenix-like to arise in multiplied 
 likenesses of themselves in a few weeks. By an extraordinary constitutional sympathy this maxillary ex- 
 tension follows the development of the male sexual organs and grows with the spermatic secretion, but the 
 reproductive process being past, the protruded jaws (as parts that have performed their oflSce) become again 
 contracted into their proper size but sufficient natural extension always remains to mark the sexes readily. 
 In the North Country Angler this distinctive character is so forcibly described in the popular language of the 
 country, and so opposite to that of Dr. Shaw, that we cannot help offering it as an amusing, but not unin- 
 structive contrast : — "At this time the milter is easily distinguished from the roe ; for now, at the end of 
 his lower chop, there grows a hard bony gib, from which they are then called the gib-fish, larger or less 
 according to the age and size of the salmon ; in some above an inch long, and taper. And this gib, as it grows, 
 makes for itself a .socket or liole in the upper jaw, which nails up his mouth when it is shut ; and besides, all 
 
Chap. IX. THE SALMON. 1091 
 
 the fore part of the head is at this time more tough and horny. This is one of the numberless provisions of 
 nature, by which these fishes are armed and prepared lor the work they have to do when they come to proper 
 places for spawning, particularly the male fish. 
 
 354 1. A curious circumstance in the natural history of the salmon is, that such as are 
 taken in our rivers are seldom observed to have any thing within their stomachs ; from 
 whence some have formed an opinion that they seldom or never eat, but that whatever 
 they do take in, is in mere play or wantonness. To combat such an opinion seriously, 
 would be to fight a Quixotic battle, and get laughed at in our triumph. If salmon eat 
 for wantonness, what becomes of the matters taken in ? They must be digested or regurgi- 
 tated, or death would ensue ; and we suppose there are few weak enough to think that a 
 complex digestive system was given them merely to play with. At sea they are, however, 
 sometimes taken with sand eels within them, and these are known to be a favourite 
 food with them. Their occasional voracity in taking worms, and their partiality for living 
 minnows, gudgeons, and other live fish, is notorious, and forms the ground of the angler's 
 practice under water, as that of fly-fishing above proves not only that they are predaceous 
 in the extreme, but that they also, like the other members of the family, seek a variety of 
 food in winged insects. The circumstance of their being, like herrings, seldom found with 
 any thing within their stomachs but mucus, may arise from a capacity of very quick di- 
 gestion, and a peculiarity in their mode of taking in food, in small quantities at a time, but 
 repeating it frequently, by which the stomach may be in a constant state of capacity or 
 fitness for immediate and quick digestion. This singularity can hardly arise from the 
 cause assigned to it by Sir Humphrey Davy, that salmon, at the time of their migration from 
 the sea upwards, may be unwilling to load themselves with food : but allowing this any 
 force, it would apply only to such as are taken from a pool, in which they have been ob- 
 served to have stationed themselves for many days, and in which they have been caught by 
 means of a fish-bait, which they must have chased for food. It is our opinion that the 
 same reason we formerly gave for the usual emptiness of stomach of the herring may 
 equally apply here, which is the proneness of all animals, as the last act of life, to eject 
 from their stomachs every thing within it. 
 
 3542. The very different states in which the salmon appears when it leaves the sea and 
 when it returns to it, have always been a subject of observation. When it enters the 
 mouths of the rivers, it presents a magnificent specimen of health and beauty ; nothing now 
 deforms the newly arrived guest, save a few of the Monoculus Piscinus (not the Lernea Sal- 
 monea as stated 'by Mr. Pennant). Some persons however are short sighted enough to 
 suppose, that to escape from these the salmon is principally prompted to leave the sea. But 
 much more cogent reasons prevail ; for at this time the evolution of the milt and spawn is 
 not very considerable, and it is now that both male and female, particularly the former, are 
 in the highest state of edible perfection, and are then called clean fish by fishermen. As 
 the process of milting and roeing advances, extreme pressure appears to injure the vital 
 functions ; tlie animal oil and all interstitial matter are absorbed, and the fish becomes 
 thence lean in flesh, and what remains is in a great measure colourless and insipid when 
 dressed ; sometimes it proves unwholesome also. Salmon in this state are termed red fish, 
 or kipper, and are avoided by all who understand them. The female, as might be expected, 
 suffers most in the process, and therefore ought to be avoided even more carefully than the 
 male. These unfavourable appearances arrive at their height a little previous to spawning : 
 they also continue during the time of it, and remain until the fish again reaches the sea. On 
 their passage downwards to the salt waters, salmon are found not only affected with teniae 
 internally, but with lernetE externally ; both of which parasites they get rid of by the renovat- 
 ing qualities of the salt waters. It is observed that the male fish retire to the sea earlier 
 than the female, which is known by those that are taken on their passage downwards ; also 
 it is notorious, that after the spawning season, the fish of either sex are termed kelts, or foul 
 fish. It appears to be the habit of salmon which have come up rivers where no dams are 
 placed to retain them, to return to the sea, and in fact to change the fresh for the salt water, 
 and that several times during their season ; nor is it unlikely that such changes are salutary 
 as well as grateful. 
 
 3543. Salmon fry begin to appear towards the end of March ; and gradually increasing in 
 size, they become, in the month of May, five or six inches in length, when they are called 
 salmon smelts ; and are also known as smovlts, or smouts. These first retire to pools, but as 
 they gain strength, they are seen actively engaged in the pursuit of insects, and may be 
 taken with a small fly in great numbers. Their return from the sea is considered to take 
 place in the following June, when they are found to have grown to fifteen or sixteen inches 
 in length, and are called gilse, or grilses. Their increase, however, is dependent on circum- 
 stances, as season, place, food, &c. It is therefore observed, that their weight fluctuates 
 from between three and nine pounds, by the end of the July following their arrival. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Bottom Angling for Salmon. 
 
 3544. Angling for salmon, in any shape, is a noble sport ; and although the methods are 
 not greatly diversified, they have all a masculine character about them that greatly attracts 
 
 4 A 2 
 
1092 FISHING. PartVIIT. 
 
 the enterprising flshormaii. But it is remarkable how meagre are the instructions to this 
 effect contained in our most reputed works on angling. Mr. Salter contents himself witli 
 telling us that salmon are " fished for at bottom, both in the Thames and Medway, with a 
 strong leger-line, and a No. 1. liook tied on gimp, which is whipped over with silk, waxed 
 with shoemaker's wax : the bait is a raw muscle, prawn, or cockle, taken clear from the shell. 
 They will, however, sometimes take a small fish, such as is used when trolling with a live 
 bait for pike, and also large well scoured lob- worms, of which put two on at a time." Now, 
 although it is creditable to the candour of this gentleman to avoid giving many practical 
 directions on a subject with which his opportunities had precluded him from becoming per- 
 sonally acquainted, yet his numerous readers might at least have expected some further 
 account of the fish itself, and some notification on his very superior attractions as an object 
 of sport, which, from so decided an angler, might have elicited an eulogium. To compen- 
 sate this omission, we beg to quote something relative to the subject, which appears in an 
 article in the Quarterly Review, attributed, we believe with justice, to Sir Walter Scott. 
 
 3345. " Salmon fishing is to all other kinds of angling, as buck shooting to shooting of 
 any meaner description. The salmon is, in this particular, the king of fish. It requires a 
 dexterous hand and an acute eve to raise and strike him ; and when this is achieved, the 
 sport is only begun at the point where, even in trout angling, unless in case of an unusually 
 lively and strong fish, it is at once commenced and ended. Indeed, the most sprightly trout 
 that ever was hooked shows mere child's play in comparison to a fresh-run salmon. There 
 is all the difference which exists between coursing the hare and hunting the fox. The 
 pleasure and the suspense are of twenty times the duration — the address and strength re- 
 quired, infinitely greater — the prize, when attained, not only more honourable, but iTiore 
 valuable. The hazards of failure are also an hundred-fold multiplied ; the instinct of the 
 salmon leads to the most singular efforts to escape, which must be met and foiled by equal 
 promptitude on the part of the angler." Bainbridge likewise, one of our best practical 
 fly-fishing guides, disappoints us much, in hardly mentioning the inanly method of minnow 
 spinning for salmon, when the fly, from the state of the water, is inert ; and he is equally 
 unsatisfactory on the killing one of trolling and roving, when both minnow and fly-fishing 
 are impracticable : nay, that great piscatory character, Halieus, who, as his friend and 
 eulogist. Sir Walter Scott informs us, "is not only familiar with the most remote streams 
 and lakes of North Britain but with those of Ireland, where the salmon fisheries flourish to a 
 great extent, — nay, he has followed his sport through most countries in Europe, and killed 
 fish, the description of which makes an Englishman's mouth water, in rivers, the names of 
 which set his teeth on edge, — even he disdains so much as to hint at these methods. For our 
 own parts, although we cannot boast of experience so multifarious and extensive, yet, as 
 our own has not been very inconsiderable, and as we have frequently practised the methods 
 alluded to in many of the rivers of the kingdom, so we hope to lessen the chasm by 
 citing to our aid some of later date, who have expressly given directions for pursuing these fish 
 under the water, after the manner in which they, as well as ourselves, had practised the sport. 
 We need not tell the angler that the salmon is to be chiefly found in large rapid rivers, espe- 
 cially in such as have pebbly, gravelly, and sometimes weedy bottoms. When feeding, this 
 fish generally prefers the rough and upper parts of gentle streams, and the tails of large 
 ones ; when gorged, they retire to the deep broad water ; when in motion, they swim very 
 fast, usually in the middle of the river, and near the ground : they also move more at night 
 than in the day, halting at convenient places, as though in ambush, under bushes, weeds, 
 banks, rocky projections, or stones. The salmon bites best from six until eleven in the 
 forenoon, and from three in the afternoon until sunset, especially when there is a moderate 
 breeze upon the water. The chief months to angle for them are, March, April, May, and 
 June, though they will take a fly until October, but they are then out of season ; and if tried 
 for, let it be with lob -worms and minnows. 
 
 3546. Worm-fishing fijr salmon should be practised with a long and firm rod of seventeen 
 or eighteen feet in length, according to circumstances : the economic angler may make his 
 minnow trolling rod serve his purpose ; we never used any other, and found that ours, which 
 was eighteen feet long, served both purposes fully. The tops employed were not, however, 
 the same : that for worm-fishing was somewhat finer than the other, the minnow top, al- 
 though sufficiently elastic, was altogether formed to resist the effect of the action of spinning 
 the bait in rapids. A full sized multiplying reel on the last construction, or otherwise a 
 large single one, should be adapted to the rod, sufiicient to contain at least forty yards of the 
 best silk and hair line, twisted very stout, looped to a foot-length of gut, with a hook link 
 of double or of the very strongest single salmon gut, which will, in all general cases, be 
 found sufficient ; for it is surely better to gain three ordinary fishes by fine fishing, than one 
 out of the usual course by other means. It was thus that we usually fished : but whenever 
 circumstances, as the nature of the water, or the reputed size of its fish require it, double the 
 gut, or even use fine gimp. A tripping bait for scowers and moderate currents we have 
 often found successful ; in which method of using the worm, the line must be shotted more 
 or less, according to the force of the stream, to within four inches of the bait. Arm a hook. 
 
Chap. IX. FISHING FOR SALMON. 1093 
 
 No. 3, 4, or 5. witli two marsh-worms, one hung over the other ; sink them in the current, 
 or in the easy descent to a pool, allowing them to trip over the ground by lightly elevating 
 the head, as the force of the stream moves the line forwards. In this way, by momentary 
 stoppages, the bait meets the eye of the salmon, who usually lies with his head up the 
 stream, in a bold scower or eddy, or within the area of some deep pool, towards the verge of 
 it, ready to meet any edible matter which may float down. 
 
 3547. Fishing with lob-worms for salmon is often practised by means of a iegcr-line ; but 
 as the coffin-lead is not often re([uired to be altogether stationary, it is not necessary that it 
 should be quite so large as that employed for barbel. Use a No. 1, 2, or 3. hook, run it 
 through the middle of a lob-worm well scoured, and pull it above the shank ; then take a 
 second, and put the hook in an inch below the tail, drawing it on the hook about three- 
 fourths of the length, the head of the worm being at its point ; then draw down the first to 
 the latter worm. Drop this bait into any likely situation, and the current will give motion 
 to it by means of the loose portion of line below the lead ; and when it has remained a few 
 minutes without a bite, gently move it a little up the stream, and again let the plumb rest 
 at the bottom. Drop it also in strong eddies, and at the declivities leading into deep 
 pools, and particularly on the edges of the rocky precipices under the water. These will be 
 found killing methods to play lob-worms, and they are seldom so shown but that they are 
 taken, if salmon are present and on the feed. 
 
 3548. The time tvhen the water is too much discoloured for jiy-Jishi7ig, is that in which angling 
 with the worm is peculiarly adapted to the taking of large salmon. If the colouring be 
 considerable and the water much agitated, use lob-worms; but should the water be 
 moderately coloured only, the largest of the other varieties, as brandlings and marsh-worms, 
 sometimes kill best ; when there is wind while the water is clearing, almost any worm will 
 be readily taken. In very bright weather and bright water also, small worms well shown 
 on a fine hook, as No. 4 or 5., will often attract when flics of all kinds fail. It is necessary 
 in all these practices to observe, that the salmon requires the utmost caution in the approach 
 to his haunts : to insure success, the angler should if possible be absolutely hidden, the 
 shadow of even the rod and line ought not to fall on the water ; but all ought to be still and 
 quiet around, to lull into security this watchful fish. Except in very gloomy blustering 
 weather, to insure sport begin your fishing as early as possible after daylight, and con- 
 tinue it in the evening as late as any light remains. In bright nights it is not unusual to 
 fish all night long with the lob- worm both above and below, that is, on the top and in the 
 depths. 
 
 3549. When a salmon tahes the bait, you will feel the line tighter; .sometimes you will feel 
 a sudden pidl : in the former instance, give the fish time to gorge, and then strike pretty 
 sharp, but not violently ; in the latter case, it is ten to one but the fish has hooked himself, 
 and you should strike more moderately ; but, in both instances, keep a tight line. Avoid, 
 however, irritating the fish, and let him keep low down in the water, unless the bottom be 
 foul ; if it be so, keep the fish well in hand, yet without provoking him to ascend, which he 
 will be apt to do if urged, and will then leap and lash in a very dangerous manner. With 
 calmness you will soon subdue him, especially if you can contrive to lead him gradually into 
 still water, where you can control him much better than among the rapids. 
 
 3550. The landint/ of the fish is usually done by means of a gaflf-hook, which has been 
 already described and figured (p. 986. ). If one be not at hand, draw the fish on a bank, 
 and by putting the finger into the gills draw it out. The fickle state of the appetite of 
 salmon at sometimes will make it necessary for the angler to try various other baits ; all the 
 larvae are occasionally taken by them ; but more frequently the fresh water snails of every 
 variety are found enticing. The muscle, limpets, cockle, shrimps, &c.'&c. are often used ; 
 and it may be almost said that there is no bait whatever taken by any other fish which 
 salmon will not likewise sometimes be allured by ; therefore it is prudent, when the angler 
 is satisfied that there are salmon in the water before him, to vary his bait to suit their tastes. 
 The marine testaceous baits, we have found to answer best in or near tideways, in which 
 situations they will also take the sea- worm, called the lurgan {Nereis coerulea), sometimes 
 better than the earth-worms ; and it is observed that salmon are more ready to do so when the 
 tide is rising than when it is falling : it is particularly so with regard to shrimps, which 
 they will occasionally seize, when drawn on the top of the water, with great eagerness. With 
 a rising tide insects are stirred up, and shell-fish forced forward by the current, which 
 the fish are then on the look-out for and ready to receive. 
 
 3551. Fish baits, used either by trolling or sjnnning, are also very tempting to salmon. We 
 have occasionally killed successfully with small roach, dace, and bleak, but particularly the 
 latter. Salmon will likewise readily take gudgeons, either by spinning or on a gorge-hock. 
 When spun, take off a breast fin of one side, and a vent fin of the other. The method of 
 trolling with these various baits in nowise differs from that already detailed with fish baits 
 on the gorge-hook generally. The practice proves a very convenient one from the sides of 
 wide rivers, or wherever the salmon haunts cannot be approached sufficiently near to spin a 
 bait ; for the gorge-lead will allow it to be cast to a considerable distance. This proves a good 
 
 4 A 3 
 
1094 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 method also ia waters of extreme depth, as in lakes, &c. ; and there a trolled bait likewise often 
 shows better from a boat than a spinning bait. The spinning bait is however by far the 
 most killing method among all those employed by the angler in the capture of salmon ; and 
 we have to remark, that whatever was the size of the fish, we have not found them so eager 
 to take a very large bait as a moderate sized one. Thus there appear few baits more suc- 
 cessful than a full grown minnow when it is well spun ; but when the water is much 
 coloured, a bleak if it can be procured is to be preferred. The methods employed and the 
 tackle used are here also exactly the same with those already directed for similar fishings 
 for trout, except that every part of the apparatus should be stronger. The rod proper for 
 these occasions has been before noticed ; the line should be the same as for the worm prac- 
 tice ; the minnow harness ought to be of treble gut, except the last length, which may be 
 double only, but very evenly twisted, and made from the choicest picked links ; for bleak 
 spinning the hook used should be an extra sized No. 1. Samlets, pars, graylings, or even 
 small trouts, are also excellent baits for the same purpose ; and, in fact, no others can be 
 procured in some of the northern rivers. When we employed these, we used leaded hooks 
 made on purpose, two sizes larger than No. 1., which we spun minnow fashion, and took by 
 their means many a good fish. 
 
 3552. As a general bait however, wherever minnows are to be procured, we prefer them 
 to all others : the largest salmon will seldom refuse a minnow if well shown ; neither is it 
 too large for the smallest, nor for the trout who may possibly be in the way, by which the 
 chances of sport are inci-eased. Under this view of the subject, with small baits and fine 
 tackle, both large and small fish may be captured by them ; but as regards the tackle, this 
 must be received with liinitation. In some of the Scotch and Irish lakes, where a fish of 
 twenty or five-and-twenty pounds may be hooked, it would be most unwise not to be pre- 
 pared accordingly : here a common pillar winch only should be employed, with sixty or 
 eighty yards of powerful line, and armed with strong hooks firmly whipped to gimp instead 
 of gut. In very wide rivers, and in lakes or lochs, a boat is a great assistance in salmon 
 fishing, and in many situations it is indispensable. From a boat either anchored, rowed, or 
 gently drifting, by trolling with a parr, small trout, &c. &c. very large fish are taken. Lake 
 fishing, where it can be procured in perfection, affords glorious sport. For our own parts, 
 we have ever considered the proprietorship of a boat on an excellent fishing lake as one of 
 the greatest luxuries in nature, where the mountains crested with rock, and skirted with 
 wood to the water's edge, are both reflected in sobered tints in the great profound. Here 
 even the aged angler may look for his favourite amusement with the same hope as that 
 which gilded his earlier and lustier days; for, as observed by the able critic on Salmonia, 
 " by the help of a boat (fishing) may in many situations be followed even by the aged and 
 infirm, if possessed of the requisite skill ; and so much does dexterity supply the want of 
 bodily strength, that we have known a gentleman, in a very weak state of health at the 
 time, kill a fish of twenty pounds' weight after playing him for an hour." 
 
 3553. Of salmon as a table fish. The lower classes of English poor who live inland, and 
 hardly taste this fish even stale once in seven years, and the Scotch peasantry who are, or 
 rather were, obliged to eat it five days out of seven, would both equally wonder that so much 
 theory and so much practice have been expended on a dish of fish. The taste of mankind 
 stamps not only a value on particular edibles, but almost an equal one on the culinary pre- 
 paration of them, and the condiments taken with them. As regards the trout, we have 
 entered fully into what Colonel Hawker calls the tie plus ultra method of treatment, from 
 the fish's exit from the water to its appearance on the table of the professor of good eating. 
 We will now borrow not only the matter, but the dress of the subject also from Sir Humphrey 
 Davy, who, having brought a salmon on shore, exclaims, " Now gaff him ; strike as near 
 the tail as you can. He is safe ; we must prepare him for the pot. Give him a stunning 
 blow on the head to deprive him of sensation, and then give him a tiansverse cut just below 
 the gills, and crimp him by cutting to the bone on each side, so as almost to divide him into 
 slices ; and now hold him by the tail, that he may bleed. There is a small spring, I see, 
 close under that bank, which I dare say has the mean temperature of the atmosphere in 
 this climate, and is much under 50° ; place him there, and let him remain for ten minutes, 
 and then carry him to the pot, and let the water and salt boil furiously before you put in 
 a slice, and give time to the water to recover its heat before you throw in another, 
 and so with the whole fish ; and leave the head out, and throw in the thickest pieces first." 
 (P. 94, 95.) 
 
 3554. By these manipulations, as already noticed with regard to the trout, the violence 
 and suddenness of the death has tended to corrugate the muscular fibre, and it even 
 becomes crisped as it were into hardness by the further violence of crimping ; at the same 
 time the gelatinous interstitial matter, called the curd, which is an essential particular in 
 the flavour, is preserved entire by the cold, and then solidified by a boiling temperature 
 additionally heated by salt. The old saw, that "use is second nature," is verified here; for 
 we well remember, when in Ireland, eating fresh from the water, part of a Boyne salmon, 
 the flavour of which we by no means admired. It appeared to us hard and dry ; and as it 
 
Chaf. IX. SALMON TROUT. 1095 
 
 fell into apparent pulverescence under mastication, instead of presenting a consistent mass, 
 it was some time before we could at all relish it: on the contrary (like the first regal 
 George with his stale oysters), we sighed for the less adherent fish, with its curd dissolved 
 into oil and softening the flakes between which it flowed. It is probable also that the 
 slight early decomposition tends to heighten the flavour to palates accustomed to it. We 
 were soon, however, taught to prefer the natural taste of the fresh fish ; and as subsequent 
 years pi-esented these objects of our own taking, we became fixed in the preference. 
 
 3555. The sauce used with fresh salmon by the northern gastronomers, as we are informed 
 by Halieus in Sahnonia, is nothing more than a spoonful of the salted liquor in which the 
 fish has been boiled, the only additional condiments allowed being a little lemon-juice, or 
 in its absence vinegar and pepper. 
 
 Sect. XVIII. The Varieties of the Salmon. 
 
 3556. The head of the family having been described, and it being our anxious wish to offer 
 something like a correct guide to our brother anglers by our descriptions, we would fain 
 introduce the principal remaining personages of it also, with a table of their lineage and 
 different degrees of relationship to each other, and to this their great archetype. In 
 the course of our readings and journeyings, however, we have seen such a motley group of 
 professed family descendants (orthodox and non-orthodox, for the scandalous chronicle 
 attributes incontinence even to the venerable founder of the race), with brothers, half 
 brothers, and cousins without end, that we are absolutely bewildered ; and though amidst 
 the infinity of nominal introductions made to us by divers persons and in divers places, we 
 were still more frequently presented with those of Messrs. sea trout, bxdl trout, phinoch, 
 torgoch, case-char, grey trout, white trout, &c. &c. among the full grown members of the 
 family ; and of samlet, sampson, gravling, parr, fingarin, &c. &c. of the small fry : we begin 
 to suspect that we have been introduced to the same individuals several separate times, but 
 under a new title ; and we are also uncharitable enough to surmise, that the very best 
 friends of these many named aquatics, and even such as live immediately among them, 
 know little more of them than ourselves. 
 
 3557. The bull trout {Salmo eriox Linn.) is also known as the grey trout, whistling, and 
 round tail. That great angling philosopher. Sir Humphrey Davy, in the first edition of 
 his Sahnonia introduces us to a well known half brother of salmo, the sea trout, under the 
 name of Salmo eriox, hut whom other friends of the family evidently consider to be a distinct 
 personage ; and this author's second edition would lead us to suppose that he had adopted 
 that opinion, as there we again meet with him under another questionable title, that of 
 Salmo Trutta : neither is that the only instance of discrepancy on the subject in this admired 
 work ; a fact which further helps to prove, that our present knowledge with regard to the 
 various fish who bear a generic or specific relationship to the salmon, is yet very limited 
 and uncertain. Our great master Linnaeus has been contradicted by subsequent naturalists. 
 Dr. Shaw has also ceased to illumine us even ; and Dr. Fleming, on whom, by living 
 amongst the family, we rested our last hopes for full information, is much at variance with 
 other authorities. In some instances he seems not to place much dependence even on his 
 own nomenclature in regard to this ill defined family, although on most other subjects the 
 critical acumen of this gentleman is unquestioned. At present, our hopes for a more critical 
 definition of the various members of this family rest on Mr. Yarrell, who having submitted 
 each of them to particular and comparative examination, has done much to dispel the mist 
 which has hitherto hung around the subject, equally disgraceful to natural history and to 
 the art and science of the angler's profession. 
 
 SuBSECT. I. The Salmon Trout (Salmo Trutta Linn.). 
 
 3558. Purplish grey salmon, with the head, body, and dorsal fin bedropped with black 
 spots. {Shaw.) S. oculis nigris iridibus brumieis, pinna pectorali punctata. {Linn. Syst. Nat. 
 p. 609.) 
 
 3559. S, Trutta, sea trout, or salmon trout of Mr. Yarrell, bears the following generic 
 characters : — Gill-flap with nine rays; jaws nearly equal. {Fleming.) Mr. Yarrell describes 
 it as distinguished by the gill-cover being intermediate in its form between that of the 
 salmon and bull trout. The line of union of the operculum with the sub-operculum and 
 the inferior margin of the sub-operculum is oblique, forming a considerable angle with the 
 axis of the body of the first. The posterior edge of the pre-operculum is rounded, not sinuous. 
 The teeth are more slender and numerous than they are either in the salmon or the bull trout. 
 He further informs us, that it is the white trout of Devonshire, Wales, and Ireland. It is 
 also known in the Esk, the Eden, and in other rivers of the northern parts of our country. 
 Dr. Fleming says of this fish, that the flesh is red, especially in those which have the palate 
 dark coloured ; and that its migrations are nearly similar to those of the salmon. The 
 samlet, or parr, of Pennant {Brit. Zool. iii. 303. ) is now by some considered as the young of 
 this species, and by others of the salmon. 
 
 4 A 4 
 
1096 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 3560. The salmon trout {fig. 519.) is by Mr. Pennant, we believe, called the salmon trout 
 after Willoughby. Dr. Shaw likewise describes it under this title. It is however remark- 
 
 519 
 
 able, that the northern fishermen all of them strenuously deny their identity, and contend 
 that the difference between the two is constant and well defined ; as however we shall have 
 occasion again to refer to the subject, at present we shall pass on to the consideration of it 
 or them under Mr. YarrcU's name of salmon trout. 
 
 3561. The salmon trout therefore, if we depend on the lists of some authors, must be a 
 fabled animal ; yet among others it is described with all its characters and attributes. The 
 author of Salmonia, as we have just shown, considers that all the varieties of the salmon 
 family, which he has been able to identify in the rivers of Britain and Ireland, to be the 
 common salmon and the sea trout. It is however worthy of note, that he elsewhere men- 
 tions salmon trout, but in such a manner as to leave its true character questionable ; and it 
 is noticed, not as an inhabitant of oiu- isles, but as one found in the Traun Sea, or more 
 properly Traun Lake, of the Germans. On the contrary, the salmon trout which enters our 
 popular lists is of very old character, as an individual among us : it is also a distinct and 
 highly appreciated object of the angler's sport, as well as an important economic species. 
 
 3562. TTie hull trout, Mr. Yarrell however acknowledges as a distinct variety. The cha- 
 racters of the gill-covers of the salmon trout and the bull trout, he observes, present great 
 differences. In the bull trout the line of union of the sub-operculum is oblique, forming a 
 considerat)le angle with the axis of the body of the fish. The posterior edge of the pre- 
 operculum is also rounded, not sinuous, as in the bull trout. The teeth of the bull trout 
 are longer and stronger than those of the salmon, and the tail is square. In its growing 
 state it is a resident of the Tweed, and is not a bull trout until its majority. It is common 
 in South Wales, the rivers of Dorsetshire and Cornwall. Of our own knowledge, it is to 
 be caught in Cumberland, where it has been taken of sixteen and occasionally of seven- 
 teen and eighteen pounds. It is bold free-taking fish, but the angler will not find it, as an 
 edible, so good as the salmon ; but as a bold and powerful fish it yields excellent sport. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. The Parr, or Samlet {Salmo Samulns Willoughby). 
 
 3563. M}\ Yarrell says of the parr, which abounds in our salmon rivers, that it has given 
 rise to more discussion than any other species of the genus. Presenting as it does those 
 lateral marks which are seen on the young trout, and also on the young of the other Sal- 
 monidw, it appears to have always been protected by legal enactments, as the acknowledged 
 fry of the salmon species, either grilse, bull trout, salmon trout, or river trout. But in the 
 words of Mr. Yarrell, that the parr is not the young of the salmon, or of any other of the larger 
 species of Salmonidm, as still considered by some, is sufficiently obvious from the circum- 
 stance, that parrs by hundreds may be taken in the rivers all the summer, long after the fry 
 of the year of the larger migratory species have gone down to the sea. The dusky bars, from 
 which the parr has obtained the name of brandling and fingerling, is no proof whatever of 
 its connection with the larger species; for these are all obliterated by degrees, and at periods 
 depending on the ultimate size attained by the individual species when adult ; the soonest 
 probably in the salmon, and certainly the latest in the parr. In proof of the individuality 
 of the parr it may be stated, that there are streams in which parrs abound, although 
 salmon never visit them ; and further, that in the Western Isles there are lakes to which 
 sahnon resort, yet no parr have been found there. The acumen of Sir William Jardine 
 lias been exercised on this subject most satisfactorily ; and we would refer the reader to the 
 New Philosophical Journal for January, 1835. 
 
 3564. The sheggcr of the Thames is the parr, or samlet ; and in former times it was met 
 
Chap. IX. THE LAKE TROUT. 1097 
 
 with in vast numbers in various parts of the river, particularly between Staines and Chert- 
 sey ; and it appears to have been at that time an opinion, that skegger fishing had no 
 influence on the multiplication of salmon, for it was permitted to fish for them before the 
 usual time of Thames angling, or, as Mr. Salter would have it, it was permitted on the prin- 
 ciple of catch when you catch can, for tliey migrate during the fence month. They are 
 whipped for with a fly rod, and a line of equal fineness, a No. 9 or 10. hook, baited with 
 a gentle. On one occasion, when they seemed extremely sportive, nevertheless not well 
 inclined to take the gentle, although of the best, we adapted a pair of wings to our hook, 
 of a sandy colour, and we then had excellent sport. We recommend the same plan to be 
 adopted by any other brother angler, but without certification on our part that the same 
 effect will ensue. Their taking our fly so readily might be a mere capricious whim, or 
 from being struck with the novelty of the bait. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. The great Grey, or Lake Trout (Sabnoferox Jardine & Selby). 
 
 3565. This splendid fish appears to have been first recognised in Loch Awe, and was after- 
 wards noticed by Pennant as a native of Ullswater. It is known also in Lough Neagh in 
 Ireland. It has been supposed to be identical with the great trout of the Lake of Geneva. 
 It is also common in Loch Awe, Laggan, Loch Shin, Loch Loyal, and Assynt. Mr. Yarrell 
 tells us, that the length of the head of this fish is to the head, body, and tail, as one to four 
 and a half; the depth of the body not equal to the length of the head ; the teeth large, 
 strong, and numerous, occupying five lines. 
 
 3566. Bidl trout. Gen. char. : upper jaw longest ; anteriorly only, but both are longer 
 and stronger than those of the salmon ; teeth in the vomer ; the commencement of the 
 dorsal fin is halfway, anal fin with about ten rays. Spec, char.: B.ll.j D.13. ; P.M.; 
 V. 10.; A. 10. ; tongue with a row of teeth on each side, and a single row on the lower 
 jaw. (Flemi7ig, ) 
 
 3567. This species, the bull trout, is nearly as large as the salmon, and is well figured in 
 Yarrell. It is more lengthened in shape than the salmon ; the colour is nearly the same ; 
 the flesh is white and insipid. Such is the account which Dr. Fleming gives of this fish. 
 Dr. Shaw describes it thus: — "Shape like that of the salmon, but considerably longer in 
 proportion ; lengtli from two to four or five feet ; colour silvery grey, with numerous round, 
 deep brown spots; back dusky; fins (except the ventral, which are yellowish) pale purple, 
 thickly spotted with brown, not excepting even the adipose or small fin ; tail forked ; ab- 
 domen plain or unspotted ; scales rather small ; lateral line nearly straight. Inhabits the 
 Danube, the Bavarian and Austrian lakes, and the rivers of Russia and Siberia : not much 
 esteemed as a food, the flesh wanting firmness." It would appear that it is not considered 
 by Shaw as a British native. We are ourselves however disposed to think, that the scurf 
 or bull trout of anglers is not the Salmo Hucho of naturalists, which is without doubt a 
 scarce fish in our island ; whereas the bull trout of fishermen is very inferior in size, and by 
 no means uncommon. 
 
 3568. Captain Williamson says, that " the fish set down by authors as bull trout, bleachers, bulgers, scurffs, 
 white trout, whitling, or sowin, are all names for this remarkably fine fish, which com.es up from the sea late 
 in the spring, and is to be found until the first frosts, when they return to the salt water. Some spawn in the 
 rivers in September, and others are to be found retiring from them full of roe ; but as this only occurs where 
 the northerly winds prevail strongly in October, we maj perhaps be right in concluding, that they cannot 
 bear cold weather : their very late access from the sea is some confirmation of this opinion. Some are deeper 
 coloured on the back than others, but in general there is a brilliancy on every part which causes them to 
 appear quite white at a distance. They are of a light bluish brown down the backs, and are beautifully 
 marked with spots of red, a few smaller black ones being intermixed all over the sides, down to the lateral 
 lines, which are richly but delicately coloured. The head of this fish is bluff, not unlike that of the chub ; 
 its fins are strong and stiff, and the tail is broad, but not much forked. They are extremely partial to brack- 
 ish water ; and are caught in great numbers at the entrance of rivers by the fishermen, who, when the tide 
 is coming in, carry their nets out obliquely from the shore, and sit in their little cob-boats at the outer end, 
 watching for the fish, which when entangled agitate the net considerably : their general shape is longer than 
 that of the common trout. Some authors state that this fish weighs from one to three pounds, but my own 
 experience tells me they generally run from two to ten, or even to twelve pounds. I once saw a whitling of 
 that size : I have bought them frequently weighing from six to ten pounds ; and my own hook has procured 
 me more than one very little under eighi." 
 
 3569. Sir Humphrey describes the Salmo Hucho, huchen, or bull trout, as common to the 
 waters of Austria. " It is," he says, " the most predatory fish of the salmon genus, and is 
 made like an ill fed trout, but longer and thicker. He has large teeth, more spines in the 
 pectoral fin, a thicker skin, a silvery belly, and dark spots only on the back and sides. I 
 have never seen any on the fins. The ratio of his length to his girth is as 8 to 18, or, in 
 well fed fish, as 9 to 20 ; and a fish eighteen inches long by eight in girth weighed sixteen 
 thousand two himdred and fifteen grains. Another, two feet long, eleven inches in girth, 
 and three inches thick, weighed four pounds two ounces and a quarter. Another, twenty- 
 six inches long, weighed five pounds five ounces. Of the spines in the fins, the anal has 
 nine, the caudal twenty, the ventral nine, the dorsal twelve, the pectoral seventeen. Having 
 numbered the spines in many I give this as correct. The fleshy fin belonging to the genus is, 
 
1098 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 I think, larger in this species than in any I have seen." It migrates in the spring, and 
 reaches to thirty or even forty pounds' weight. It is represented as like the sea-trout in 
 whiteness, but as being much narrower in shape. We would recommend the inquisitive 
 reader to the second edition of Scdmonia for a very interesting account of the Hucho. 
 
 SuBSEcr. 4. The Phinock. 
 
 3570. Sahno Phinoc. Silvery grey salmon, with very bright abdomen ; dorsal fin spotted 
 with black, and black forked tail. ( Shaw. ) 
 
 3571. S. albus. Gen. char.: jaws nearly equal ; teeth numerous, recurved. Spec. char. : 
 This species seldom reaches a foot in length ; the back is nearly straight ; the colour above 
 greyish-black ; the belly silvery white ; the scales small ; the caudal-fin is black, and the 
 pectorals yellowish towards their extremities; B. 11.; D. 12. ; P. 14. ; V. 9. ; C. 24.; the 
 flesh has a reddish tinge. (Fleming.) This fish leaves the sea about July, and spawns in 
 August or September. It appears to have been first described by Pennant, and was un- 
 known to Linnffius. Dr. Fleming conjectures that it is the Salmone Cumberland of La- 
 cepede. Mr. Pennant says that "the phinock comes from the sea into the river Esk in 
 Cumberland, from July to September, and is called from its colour the whiting. On their 
 first appearance from the salt water the Lernea Sahnonea, or salmon louse, adheres to them : 
 they both milt and spawn, but no fry has as yet been observed. This is the fish called by 
 the Scots, ])hiiwcs. The whole of the body is of an elegant form ; the lateral line is straight, 
 and placed rather lower than in the generality of fishes ; the colour between that and the 
 top of the l)ack dusky and silvery intermixed, beneath the line of an exquisite silvery 
 whiteness; the first dorsal fin is spotted with black, and much forked; they seldom exceed 
 a foot in length, and weigh from one to two pounds : when dressed their fiesh is red, and 
 of most delicious flavour." Various opinions are formed with regard to these fish : some 
 suppose them the yoiuig of sea trout, others those of the salmon, while by a third set they 
 are considered as altogether of spurious origin. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. The Salmon Fry ( Sahno Samiilus), with their congenerous Varieties. 
 
 3572. Bluish grey salmon, with distinct reddish spots, and forked tail. ( Shaw. ) 
 
 3573. In all the rivers communicating with the sea, and frequented by the members of the 
 salmon genus, are seen innumerable small fish, which have occasioned great diversity of 
 opinion with respect to their origin. These are known by the various names of salmon fry, 
 salmon smelts, parrs, samlets, sampsons, brandlings, fingerings or fingerlings, gravlings, 
 gravel last-springs, last-springs, chedders, skirlings, &c. Sec. The concurrent observations 
 of naturalists and fishers have not yet satisfactorily ascertained whether the whole mass of 
 these small, fish is to be attributed to one common origin, as regards one parent at least, or 
 whether the individuals composing it are derived from two or more sources. 
 
 3574. It would be expected that, from the great fecundity of the salmon, an immense mass of young would 
 be found ; and if the appearances of the individuals of these masses bore a strict resemblance to each other, 
 and if their habits also were wholly or nearly alike, then we should be at no loss to consider thera as the 
 young of the salmon alone ;.but it is unquestionable that there are such striking varieties observed among 
 them, that we are led to suppose they must be a distinct fish, sui generis. Among these are those known as 
 fingerlings or fingerins, which are not only distinguished by their markings from the rest, but also by other 
 circumstances. One remarkable character is, that they appear not necessarily to seek the sea, and are more- 
 over not sexually distinguished ; at least such is the prevailing, though, it must be owned, not the universal 
 opinion, for some contend that they are all males, and others that .they are perfect neuters. Mr. Pennant 
 however thinks differently : see his work ; see Mr. Yarrell a\s,o. Walton also remarks on certain waters in 
 England, that breed what may be thought trout, but have more the characters of the salmon. Sir Humphrey 
 Davy likewise considers the parr as the bastard offspring of the sea trout and the river trout ; and if the ass 
 and the mare can beget the mule, we at least may concede to the probability, that animals so much lower in 
 the scale can produce hybrids. The subject is however of very difficult solution, and will long remain so. 
 Mr. Pennant considers it a distinct species of trout, and the smallest that is known. He altogether dissents 
 from the opinion entertained, that it is the fry of the salmon, for the following reasons : — First, it is well 
 known that the salmon fry never continue in fresh water the whole year ; but numerous as they appear on 
 their first escape from the spawn, the first vernal flood that happens sweeps them into the sea, and leaves 
 scarcely one behind. Secondly, the growth of the salmon fry is so quick, that it suddenly exceeds the di- 
 mensions of the largest samlets : for example, the fry that have quitted the fresh water in the spring not 
 bigger than gudgeons, return into it .igain a foot or more in length. Thirdly, salmon attain a considerable 
 bulk before they begin to breed ; the samlets, on the contrary, are found, male and female (distinguished by 
 the milt and roe, although it has been a vulgar error to believe that there were no other than males of this 
 species), of their common size. Fourthly, they are found in the fresh waters in all times of the year, and 
 even at seasons when the salmon fry have gained a considerable bigness. It is well known, that near 
 Shrewsbury (where they are called sampsons) they are in such quantities in the month of September, that an 
 angler, in a coracle (the small wicker boat of the country), will take with a fly many dozens in a day. They 
 spawn in November and December ; at which period those of the Severn push up towards the head of that 
 river, quitting the lesser brooks, and return into them after they have done. Having a general resemblance 
 to the trout, they must (says Mr. P.) be described comparatively. The head is proportionately narrower, 
 and the mouth smaller ; their body is deeper ; they seldom exceed six or seven inches, at most eight and a 
 half. The pectoral fins have generally but one large black spot, though sometimes a single small one attends 
 it ; whereas the pectoral fins of the trout are most numerously marked ; the spurious or fat fin on the back 
 is never tipped with red, nor is the edge of the anal fin white ; the spots on the body are fewer, and not so 
 bright ; it is also marked from the back to the sides with six or seven large bluish bars ; but this is not a 
 certain character, as the same marks are sometimes seen in young trout : the tail of the samlet is much more 
 forked than that of the trout. 
 
 3575. In reference to camlets, Walton appears to have been beforehand v.'ith our celebrated 
 British zoologists, for we find him remarking on certain waters that breed trout, conspi- 
 
Chav. IX. THE SALMON FRY. 1099 
 
 cuous both for tlieir multitude and smallness. " I know," says he, " a little brook in Kent 
 that breeds them to a number incredible, and you may take them forty in an hour, but none 
 greater than about the size of a gudgeon. There are also in rivers near the sea, as Winchester, 
 or the Thames about Windsor, a little trout, called a samlet, or shegger trout, that will bite 
 as fast and freely as minnows : they are by some taken to be young salmons, but in these 
 waters they never grow to be bigger than a herring." 
 
 3576. Of the parr, or samlet, or as it is termed the fingerin, Sir Humphrey Davy appears 
 to form an opinion, that it is produced between the sea trout and river trout ; and he in- 
 stances in proof of it, that in a small river in Ireland he took a great number of small sea 
 trout of half a pound in weight, which were all males ; and unless it be supposed that the 
 females were in the river likewise and would not take the fly, these fish, in which the sper- 
 matic system was fully developed, could only have impregnated the ova of the common 
 river trout. The sea trout and river trout are indeed so like each other in character, that 
 such a mixture seems exceedingly probable ; but I know no reason why such mules should 
 always continue small, except that it may be a mark of imperfection. The author of the 
 celebrated critique on Salmonin, which graced the pages of the Quarterly Review for October, 
 1828, observes, '• One of the most experienced and scientific anglers of our acquaintance 
 entertains this opinion of the identity between the parr and the smoult of the salmon, from 
 having observed that when the silvery scales are rubbed off the sides of the smoult, they 
 exhibit the blue or olive bluish marks (see Salmnnia, p. 68.), which are considered as dis- 
 tinguishing the parr. The same curious observer of Nature has also remarked, that the lens 
 of the parr's eye is arranged in the same manner with that of the salmon, and totally dif- 
 ferent from the lens of the Lochleven trout, herring, Sperling, and so forth." 
 
 3577. On these varieties of the salmon fry, the remarks of Taylor may be considered as 
 worthy of notice : — " The gravling, last-spring, or sampson, are very plentiful in all the rivers 
 common to the salmon and bull trout, and are much like salmon fry, only some of them 
 are of a darker colour and have blackish marks down the middle of each side ; but there are 
 various sorts and sizes of them to be found towards the latter end of the year, differently 
 marked. The opinion is, that they are a species of themselves, because a little milky matter 
 like male spawn is found in some of them in the month of September, but never any female 
 spawn, for which reason I think this is also an error. In my opinion they are really and 
 absolutely the spawn of the salmon trout, bull trout or scurf, bulger, white trout or sewen,&c.; 
 and that they are the productions of all these kinds of fish may be inferred, as we find them 
 differ in size and make. The kind of milky matter spoken of may be a forwardness of nature 
 in some of the males before the females are capable of producing any spawn. But even suppos- 
 ing that they do actually breed at this age, it would not affect my argument, for fish begin to 
 breed when very small : the roach and dace, for instance, will be full roed when no longer 
 than one's finger, and so go on breeding and growing some little as long as they exist. But 
 I take these gravlings, &c. to be a year old at the time spoken of, the spawn of the last 
 season ; and that they go gradually down the rivers before the next winter, according to 
 their strengtli, till they find the water a little brackish, which adds much to their growth, 
 and enables them to return the next summer to the rivers in various sizes, according to 
 their kind, as we may observe when any quantity are taken ; and this season I find to be 
 their first time of spawning, being then full of roe of both kinds, and so in time they come to 
 be named as above mentioned, for they do not grow so fast in proportion as the salmon. If 
 this be not the case, what becomes of the spawn of these trout which always breed in 
 rivers like the salmon. Does it produce nothing ? I answer, that it produces these very fish 
 and no other ; and that on their reaching the brackish water, the marks down each side 
 gradually disappear, and become adorned, some with beautiful red spots, some with brown, 
 black, and others with whitish spots according to their kind : some will be darker than the 
 salmon, and some as bright as silver." 
 
 3578. The identity between these tribes and the salmon has been argued by an authority 
 quoted by Mr. Daniel, on the grounds of their resemblance to that fish, and because they 
 are never seen but where salmon are known to spawn. This authority proceeds to state in 
 point, that, " about three or four miles from Midleham, in Teesdale, there is a fall of 
 water where the rock is above twenty yards high from one side of the river to the other ; the 
 pool it falls into has often been tried, but all attempts to know the depth of it have failed. 
 Below this force, as it is termed, there are abundance of these pinks all the summer, but above 
 it there never was one of them seen. Three or four miles above this force, there is a lough 
 about a mile in circumference full of trout : the neighbouring people call this place the 
 wheel : the Tees runs through, and is very clear both above and below it. From this lake 
 to the head of the river, a distance of four miles, as well as below it down to the force, 
 trout are in plenty, but no such thing as a pink. " He also says, he could mention other 
 places where salmon have been precluded from advancing higher up a river when there are 
 plenty of pinks below, but none above where the obstacle presented itself. This gentleman 
 seems to consider them all male fish, but in this Mr. P. speaks confidently to the contrary 
 being the fact. 
 
1100 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 SoBSECT. 6. Angling for the several Varieties of Salmon. 
 
 3579. As the anglefs practice in regard to the larger varieties differs little, if at all, from 
 what has been laid down for the capture of the salmon himself; we need not dwell on their 
 individual anglings here, but reserve any particular remarks for our treatise on fly-fishing, 
 and our localities of fishing. It may be observed, however, that it is an opinion that the 
 grey is not often taken with a bait ; but that the bull trout and salmon trout will take both 
 worms and fish baits by trolling. We have ourselves often cauglit these fish in the rivers 
 of the northern counties by both these methods when fishing for salmon ; and what we cap- 
 tured were sometimes called by one name and sometimes by another, as bull trout, salmon 
 trout, &c.; nor do we recollect that any difference existed between them, either in the bait, 
 or the method of ensnaring them with it. It is very much the same in angling for the 
 small fry, we have ourselves noticed, or those treated of by other anglers, as they will all 
 take indiscriminately worm, gentle, and fly. When they have reached beyond seven or 
 eight inches in length, they may be observed chasing the minnow also; but we never knew 
 them attempted this way by the angler. In the northern counties they are principally 
 caught by the fly, and in the Thames and Lea, where they are found about the end of 
 May and until July, tliey are taken in the same manner. They are also captured in these 
 rivers, and indeed in others where there are considerable deeps without many accompanying 
 sharps, by means of bloodworms or red worms on a very fine hook, as No. 9, 10, or 11. 
 About Bromley the angler used to meet with excellent sport in fishing for them with a 
 paternoster line; but tlie quantity now found is not worth the trouble of seeking for them; 
 and although they are still to be met with in the Thames, it is in very reduced numbers. 
 With a worm they must not be fished for here luitil the 1st of June, but a gentle may be 
 used at the top of the water, by whipping, at all times : put one at a time on a 
 No. 9 or 10. hook. The method of whipping with flies will be noticed with both natural 
 and artificial fly-fishing. When fishing with worms or gentles at tiie bottom, use a float 
 and these hooks, one about six inches from the ground, another about a foot, and a third 
 at mid-water. In the Wye we have taken several dozen in an hour in this way, and in 
 some of the pools of the Coquet, when the water was too high and too coloured for the 
 fly, we have done the same ; but the fly and the gentle at top, or gentle and fly together, 
 is the liveliest practice and takes the largest fish among them, as will be noticed hereafter. 
 
 3580. The edible qualities of all these varieties are well knoivn, and the culinary preparation 
 of them also is too well known to need any observations thereon. The usual value of all 
 the varieties is in the ratio of their colour ; indeed, it is almost a general rule, that where 
 the flesh of any of the genus Salmo is white, it is usually insipid. The little gentry 
 we have just taken leave of, we have dined on many times with the keenest relish ; and we 
 have eaten them both fried and boiled. Baked in a warm pickle, they make a most excel- 
 lent summer dish. Brother angler, harkee ! Hang up a few of the largest to dry after 
 salting them, and broil them for your breakfast — verbum sat. 
 
 Sect. XIX. The Pike and Jack (Esox Lucius). 
 
 3581. Grei/ish olive pike {Jig. 520.), with yellow spots and depressed sub-equal jaws. 
 (^Shaw.) E. rostro depresso suhceqiiali. {Linn Syst. Nat, p. 516. ) 
 
 3582. E. Lucius. Gen. char. : body, olive above, with yellow spots ; beneath white, with 
 black spots. Spec, char.: body of nearly an equal thickness, suddenly decreasing behind the 
 dorsal and anal fins; D. 21.; P. 15.; V. 2.; A. 16. {Fleming's Brit. Anim. p. 184.) 
 
 3583. Pike and jack, it is well known, are mere verbal distinctions as regards size and age : 
 both are objects of much importance from the sport they afford to the angler in attempting 
 
Chap, IX. THE PIKE- HOI 
 
 their capture. The indigenous character of tliis fish has been disputed, although, accordin"' 
 to some of our best naturalists, there is abundant proof that he has always been a native 
 of our waters. That the pike was found in England before the period usually named for 
 its introduction (i. e. of the reign of Henry VIII.), we have decisive proof, as it made a 
 part of the entertainment in the great enthronisation feast of Archbishop Nevil, in 14G0'. 
 But whenever it first became known in England, it has from the earliest records extant 
 been common in the lakes of Europe, particularly in those of Lapland, where, according 
 to Schoeffer, pike are sometimes found eight feet long, and are there taken in such abund- 
 ance, that they form an object of commerce, and as such are dried and exported. 
 
 3584. Dr. Shaw describes Ike pike as having " a very flat head ; the upper jaw broad, and shorter than the 
 lower, which turns up a little at the end, and is marked with minute punctures ; the teeth are very sharp, 
 disposed in the upper jaw only in front, but in both sides of the lower, as well as in the roof of the mouth, 
 and often on the tongue; ihe number, according to Bloch, is not less than seven hundred, without reckoning 
 the farthest of all or those nearest the throat; it is also to be observed, that those which are situated on the 
 jaws are alternately fixed and movable ; the gape is very wide, and the eyes small ; the dorsal fin is placed 
 very low on the back, and consists of twenty-one rays, the pectoral of fifteen, the ventral of eleven, and the 
 anal of eighteen ; the tail is slightly forked, or rather lunated. The usual colour of this fish is a pale olive 
 grey, deepest on the back, and marked on the sides by several yellowish spots or patches ; the abdomen is 
 white, slightly spotted with black : when in its highest perfection, however, the colours are frequently more 
 brilliant, the sides being of a bright olive with yellow spots, the back dark green, and the belly silvery. Dr. 
 Bloch assures us, that in Holland the pike is sometimes found of an orange colour, marked with black spots ; 
 the scales are rather small, hard, and of an oblong shape." The internal conformation of the pike presents few 
 specialties. A pale flesh coloured liver, with its gall bladder united to it at its upper part, whose long duct 
 enters the alimentary canal obliquely, first strikes the eye. The spleen is dark and triangular, and the heart 
 Is somewhat of a similar figure ; the intestinal canal makes three turns, and is imbedded in fat ; the stomach is 
 strong, and composed of membranous folds, by which it is capable of grcut dilatation, in strict accordance 
 with its voracious aptitudes. 
 
 .3585. The size uf the English pike is in some instances very great. " In 1797, one weighing near forty 
 pounds, and measuring in length three feet six, and in girth two feet, was caught in a pond at Tolteridge in 
 Hertfordshire ; a tench of four pounds, and four pounds and a half of solid fat, were taken from his inside. 
 In Munden Hall Fleet (already mentioned for its remarkable tench), a pike was found that had been killed by 
 a long frost ; in its putrid state it weighed forty-two pounds, but had wasted considerably ; was three feet six 
 long, and two feet nine inches in girth ; the teeth were nearly as long, though not so stout, as those of a grey- 
 hound." Dr. Grierson mentions one taken in Loch Ken in Galloway, which weighed sixty-one pounds. 
 [Thomson's Annals ofPhilusophy, vol.iii. p. 248.) It is said that in the Irish lakes pike have more than once 
 been taken exceeding seventy pounds' weight. Major Bingham relates, that when on a visit to the late 
 Marquis of Clanricarde at Portumna Castle, a pike taken from the Shannon was brought there by two 
 gentlemen, which when weighed somewhat exceeded ninety-two pounds. One of seventy-two pounds, whose 
 head is yet to be seen at Kenmore Castle, and which had been taken with a fly, weighed seventy-two pounds. 
 We are disposed to think these Leviathans might be more often taken with very full bodied flies dressed to 
 represent those birds, as swallows, &c., which skim over the water in search of flies. We have frequently 
 seen these darted at in heavy broads both by large trout and pike. Wetookajackon Boxmore with a fly, which 
 it had seized with great voracity. 
 
 3586. The voracity of the pike is notorious, and has given rise to some wonderful stories; 
 one of which, related by Walton, partakes of the marvellous ; nevertheless, there are well 
 authenticated accounts which satisfy us with regard to the vastness of its appetite. Mr. 
 Pennant observes that he himself has known one ihat was choked in attempting to swallow 
 one of its own species which proved too large a morsel. It will also devour water rats and 
 young ducks, which happen to be swimming near it. In a manuscript note to a copy of 
 VlotVs History of Staffordshire, a.nA which Mr. Pennant afterwards found was inserted, on 
 good authority, by a Mr. Plott of Oxford, the following highly singular anecdote is recorded : — 
 " At Lord Gower's canal at Trentham, a pike seized the head of a swan as she was feeding 
 under water, and gorged so much of it as killed them both ; the servants, perceiving the 
 sv/an with its head under water for a longer time than usual, took boat, and found both 
 swan and pike dead." " In 1801, a hook baited with a roach was set in the inanor pond 
 at Toddington, Bedfordshire ; the next morning a large pike was caught, which with difficulty 
 was got out. It appeared that a pike of three and a half pounds' weight was first caught, 
 which Was afterwards swallowed by another, weighing thirteen pounds and a half, and 
 ooth were taken," As elsewhere noticed, a pike of Lord Cholmondeley's, which had been 
 put into a canal full of fish, in twelve months time had devoured them all, with their pro- 
 geny, except a single carp, whose weight (between nine and ten pounds) had saved him 
 from entire demolition, though his scars showed that he also had been attempted. From 
 the size of the fish which have occasionally been taken from within them, there appears 
 to be hardly any limit to their voracity. One caught in the Isis was found to contain a 
 barbel of six pounds, and a chub of more than three : these nine pounds of food formed 
 nearly a third of his own proper bulk, which was thirty-one pounds and a half. The 
 circumstance of two fish of such 'dimensions being within the animal at one time, is a 
 proof that the calls of appetite in this tribe are of a peculiar kind ; they are most imperative, 
 but not incessant. The desire to fill the stomach is such that no offal is refused; animal 
 substances of every kind, living and dead, are equally well received, and sometimes other 
 matter ; for the plummet of the angler, the clay and bran balls for j^roundbaiting, when 
 he is in one of his gormandising moods, are not refused, of which many instances have 
 occurred; and it is at such times that he dashes at large flies on the water, prompted to it 
 probably by his habits of receiving there many savoury morsels, in the shape of rats, mice, 
 and frogs, as well as the young of ducks, geese, swans, and other aquatic birds, which he is 
 known to prey on as readily as on fish. 
 
1102 FISHING. PaiitVIII. 
 
 3587. 77te notorious voracitij of the pike is exemplified by tlieir devouring their own pro- 
 geny with as little reluctance as any other; and it is not at all unusual to find the young 
 fry within them, from the size of an inch and a half and upwards. It is related also of 
 this tyrant, that he has been seen contending with the otter for his prey : he has been 
 known to dash at the noses of cattle while drinking, as well as at the hands of persons 
 lading water from rivers and ponds ; and these relations there is no reason to doubt. We 
 might indeed, a priori, suspect him of extreme rapacity by his conformation : his jaws, 
 loosely connected, present a structural peculiarity which greatly favours his capacity of re- 
 ceiving animals whose ratio of bulk it would appear impossible otherwise to take in ; and 
 the dilatability of his throat and stomach are no less remarkable. The digestive powers 
 are here likewise peculiar; and it has even been affirmed in proof of them, that after in 
 part swallowing a fish of a size but little inferior to its own, those parts that have entered 
 into the stomach are dissolved with amazing rapidity ; while those in the mouth and 
 throat, which are yet entire, make a constant progress downwards, as the process of digestion 
 makes way for them. Hence a fish which is too large to be swallowed entire, appears for 
 a while with its tail hanging from the mouth of the pike ; but soon after totally disappears, 
 and is dissolved by the stomach almost as quickly as it enters it. We are not prepared to 
 deny such a power altogether, because we know that many other animals can thus partially 
 swallow their prey, and digest only the stomachic portion ; but in general these are animals 
 which do not respire through the inedium of gills. In fish, unless sufficient room be 
 left within the mouth for its action to inliale the water, and pass it through the gill fringes 
 with freedom, strangulation must take place : we therefore conceive only such a bait could 
 be thus partially swallowed as would not obstruct the action of the mouth and gills. In- 
 deed, there are not wanting instances in which both pike and jack have been effectually 
 choked by too large a bait. 
 
 3588. The abstinence of the pike and jack is no less singular than their voracity; during 
 the summer months their digestive functions are somewhat torpid, which appears a remark- 
 able peculiarity in the pike economy, seeing it must be in an inverse ratio to the wants of 
 the fish, for they must be at this time in a state of emaciation from the effects of spawning; 
 and the circumstance is fortunate, for were the appetite as usual, few young fry could 
 escape : but during the summer they are listless, and affect the surface of the water, where 
 in warm simny weather they seem to bask in a sleepy state for hours together ; and at 
 these times they frequently get snared by the wire halter of the poacher. It is not a little 
 remarkable also, that smaller fish appear to be aware when this abstinent state of their foe 
 is on him ; for they who at other times are evidently impressed with an instinctive dread at 
 his presence, are now seen swimming around him with total unconcern. At these periods 
 no baits, however tempting, can allure him ; but on the contrary he retreats from every 
 thing of the kind. Windy weather is alone capable of exciting the dormant powers ; and 
 thus, if a cool sharp breeze springs up, he may be sometimes tempted to run ; but even then 
 he will rather play with the bait, and may be seen even sailing about with it across his 
 mouth ; after doing which, he commonly ejects it. This inaptitude to receive food with 
 the usual keenness, continues from the time they spawn until the time of their recovery 
 from the effects of it ; and thus pike and jack fishing are not often productive of much 
 sport between March and October, unless an occasional breeze should blow a hungry fit 
 on them ; and it is thus also, that when they are attempted between these periods, the ex- 
 perienced fisher often at once commences his practice by snap-tackle. We are disposed to 
 think that the decreased voracity of these fish during the heats of summer is in some 
 measure likewise influenced by the increase of temperature. This animal thrives best in 
 frigid climes, and the further we proceed north within certain limits, the larger is his 
 growth : thus in the Canadian lakes he exists in vast numbers, and grows to the length of 
 four and five feet ; and he does the same in the cold waters of Lapland also, disappearing, 
 according to Walhenburg, in geographical distribution with the spruce fir. It is no won- 
 der, therefore, that only a slight approximation to the equator should unnerve his powers, 
 particularly during the summer heats. 
 
 3589. Jack and pike spawn either in March or April, according to the forwardness of the 
 spring or temperature of the atmosphere, as well as the situation of the water. They 
 retire for the reproductive purpose in pairs, quitting the rivers for the creeks and ditches. 
 When confined in still waters, they seek the stillest parts of them, and frequently occupy a 
 weed-bed, or remain towards the edges or shallows, depositing their ova among aquatic 
 plants, of which the reed and rush variety are favourites. The male may be seen during 
 this time accompanying the female with much attention, and when the fecundating milt has 
 been deposited over the ova, the pair retire into deeper water, and seem to feel no further 
 solicitude for the success of the process. 
 
 3590. The usual haunts of pike and jack are in still, shady, and unfrequented waters, having a sandy, clayey, 
 or chalky bottom, they being observed to arrive at a larger size in pools than in rivers. From May to the 
 beginning of October they usually place themselves amongst or near flags, bulrushes, and water docks, and 
 particularly when the plant is in flower, under the Renunctihis aqitaticus. They are seldom found where 
 the stream is rapid ; but a retreat in the vicinity of a whirlpool or sharp bend is a favourite hold for them. 
 
Chap. IX. PIKE FISHING. 1103 
 
 From March to the end of May they resort to back waters, that have direct communication with the main 
 stream. As winter approaches, they retire into tlie deeps, under clay banlts, or where bushes impend over 
 the water, and where stumps and roots of trees offer them a strong hold. 
 
 3591. The localities likely to furnish the professed pike fisher with sport, are numerous and 
 widely distributed. The Irish lakes do most of them contain pike in abundance. Those 
 of England and Scotland, particularly the latter, are also well stored with them. The rivers 
 of our own country are too well known to need much notice in this respect, jack being 
 found in almost all of them without exception. Pike, however, are not so plentiful, and are 
 seldom met with but in deep and sluggish streams, of which some of the midland counties 
 have no lack, Dagenham Breach, for instance ; the waters of Lord Melbourne at Brocket 
 Hall ; of the Marquis of Salisbury, in Hatfield Park ; of the Duke of Marlborough, in the 
 Blenheim water. Both pike and jack, but particularly the latter, appear disposed in some 
 localities to migration. They quit their winter quarters, and congregating, they seek a new 
 location, probably impelled by want. The Rev. R. Sheppard observes that a migration of 
 this kind among pike and jack of the Cam takes place yearly in the spring, up which 
 river they come in shoals, as is supposed, from the fens in the neighbourhood of Ely, wliere 
 they are bred. This necessity for migration to situations favourable for their increa-^e can 
 hardly excite surprise, when we are informed that one hundred and forty-eight thousand 
 ova have been taken from a single pike of the Rhine. The young fry, we believe, grow 
 very rapidly, and attain to two pounds' weight the first year : they are also thought to gain 
 a pound (some accoimts say two or three) every subsequent year, which is by no means 
 impossible, until they have attained a certain bulk, when their further increase is probably 
 slow ; for if their longevity be as great as is stated by some naturalists, provided that they 
 increased the whole time in the same degree, we should have them rival the northern 
 kraken. What the natural term of their lives is we know not ; but we do know, by 
 authentic records, that individual fish have been familiar to persons forty or fifty years. 
 Their majority should be computed from the time they change the diminutive title of jack 
 for that of pike, which is stated to take place whpn they have attained to a linear measure- 
 ment of twenty-two inches, or to a bulk equal to three pounds ; but it is more common 
 among anglers to call all under five pounds jack, and all above pike. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . Anglitig for Pike and Jack. 
 
 3592. Having given the history and haunts of the pike, it now remains to detail the 
 numerous methods employed in his capture, some of which are sportsmanlike, many others 
 are imsportsmanlike, and some there are which may be considered as between both, being 
 principally practised either by the greedy, the needy, or the pot-fisher. The true sporting 
 practices of the angler are often comprehensively called trolling, but doubtless erroneously ; 
 for some of them are by no means of the troll or rolling nature, but on the contrary par- 
 take of the leger or stationary character. The most experienced anglers acknowledge 
 three methods of pike and jack angling : — First, live halt fishing, which is practised by line 
 and float usually ; sometimes the float is dispensed with when dipping and roving are pur- 
 sued, by which either the roving pike falls in the way of the suspended bait, or the bait is 
 presented to him. Second, snap-fishing, which is a plan devised to prevent the disappoint- 
 ments incident to the angler while trying for these fish, when they are not trying for what 
 he has to present to them, or, in other words, when from want of condition their stomachs 
 are not in a state of digesting capacity, but when from the morbid state of it, one is pro- 
 bably led to seize a bait without proceeding to gorge or swallow it. To prevent his 
 rejection of it however, when once laid hold of, the wary angler, by a sudden spring or 
 snap, fixes his hook instantly into some part of his mouth, when depending on the strength 
 of the tackle, he is not of necessity played at all, but, on the contrary, is at once landed by 
 main force. This latter method may be pursued with either a live or a dead bait. I'hird, 
 trolling, which is employed with dead baits alone, and usually on what is termed a gorge- 
 hook. One of these being taken by the fish, he is allowed to pouch it at his leisure before 
 he is struck. Some advocate one of these methods and some another, but no one can be 
 said to deserve the name of a perfect jack fisher who is not master of all of them, as there 
 are times when each is found peculiarly appropriate, and when, in fact, neither of the 
 others would be likely to command success. Trolling with a gorge-hook, every experienced 
 angler knows, is, under some circumstances, labour thrown away ; but change the practice 
 to snap-angling, and success attends the efforts. Again, in still shallow waters where the 
 jack are small, and where there is but little cover to hide either the angler or his artifices, 
 a long rod with fine tackle, and a lively bait floated below mid-water, will attract those fish 
 which would have retreated from either the trolling or the snap method. 
 
 3593. Pike ayidjack angling is a very fascinating sport altogether. That branch of it called 
 trolling is particularly so, and is pursued by some anglers with astonishing avidity, to the 
 almost total exclusion of every other branch of the art. Trolling owes much of its charm 
 to the circumstance, that it keeps the practitioner in constant exercise : something is also 
 due to it on the score of the masculine character, likewise, which it acquires from the size 
 
1104 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 and determination of the prey, and tlie little compunction that is felt at capturing so mer- 
 ciless a destroyer. Neither is the circumstance little in its favour, that it can be practised 
 to most advantage wlien there is a comparative dearth of other anglings. The celebrated 
 troller, Robert Nobbs, M. A. appears to have been fully alive to all the fascinations of this 
 sport, when he says, that " if it be quick, scarcely any thing can vex or discompose the 
 fisher ; for he is then so attentive on his pleasure, that he takes little notice of those incon- 
 veniences which otherwise might be trouble and vexation : he then regards neither wind 
 nor weather, and disdains those slight perturbations of cold, thirst, or hunger : he hath 
 then gotten the jihilosopher's stone, which sweetens all his other crosses, and turns all dis- 
 asters into gold. His sport is a cordial for all his distempers, and the pike (like a good 
 water physician) cures him of all his diseases. If weary, his sport refreshes him ; if cold, 
 it warms him; if melancholy, it cheers him; if drowsy, it revives liim ; if in pain, it eases 
 him ; if sick, it recovers him : he then feels not the weight of his rod, nor is concerned that 
 his tackling is no better.'' 
 
 ,3594. The tackle used in pike fishing is by no means tne same with that employed for 
 other ground or mid. water anglings, and it therefore requires some distinct notice. In 
 the chapter on fishing-tackle it was stated, that trolling rods would be separately described, 
 when the methods of taking pike and jack came under consideration, as there were some 
 peculiarities in their construction, which could be best explained with the practices 
 for which they were particularly designed, and which pledge we will now attempt 
 to redeem. Mr. Nobbs, with more truth than good taste, has observed, that if your 
 hook and line be good you may make shift with an indifferent rod , and he seems to ridi- 
 cule " those precise craftsmen who spend their time in admiring their instruments;" for 
 he adds that he has " often put a ring on his walking-stick, and with his line thus mounted 
 has killed his pike; " and no one doubts him. We also have heard a boy discourse sweet 
 music on a Jew's harp ; and yet, some how, Jews' harps have not superseded the use of the 
 violin, which is "passing strange!" We shall not, however, have much difficulty in per- 
 suading the true angler that an appropriate rod will not only add to the success of his 
 practice, but will render that practice more convenient and agreeable likewise. It will 
 certainly be more professionally characteristic. In the rod or rods used for jack fishing, 
 the method to be employed, the nature of the water, and the probable size of the fish, are 
 all matters necessary to be taken into the accoimt. In live bait fishing, and in trolling, a 
 rod of nearly similar strength and dimensions is required ; but in snap-fishing one with 
 greater strength but diminished lengtli is generally employed. In a very wide water con- 
 siderable length of rod is necessary, for the purpose of reaching the probable haunts of the 
 fish, and making a cast over the reeds or sedges which frequently skirt the banks and edges 
 of some waters. Without a rod of considerable length, the bait often falls short, and not 
 only misses its object, but gets torn by falling within, instead of without, the reeds; and an 
 opening between weed-beds (so likely a situation for jack) either in rivers or lakes, can 
 seldom be reached without a lengthy rod. The probable size of the fish is to be taken 
 into consideration when selecting our pike or jack rod. In the lochs of Scotland, such as 
 Loch Alva, for instance, where Colonel Thornton tells us that he killed a pike wanting 
 two ounces of fifty pounds' weight, one should not be inclined to use a rod either of bamboo 
 or cane. Neither would it be wise to encumber oneself with a four jointed solid wood 
 rod of twenty feet in length, and five or six pounds in weight, for trolling in the Lea or 
 the Thames. There are some luxurious anglers, however, who must have every thing that 
 can be possibly conducive to their sport ; for such v>'e really cannot limit the number of 
 their pike fishing rods ; but we do think, that with two for trolling, and one for snap- 
 fishing, every angler may accomplish all that is usually required. Tliere are many good 
 artists, who by means of spare tops, &c. make a shift with one only, and some have ver- 
 satility of talent enough by the help of a change of joints, to make this one act for several 
 anglings, as at snap and for trolling also ; and in clever hands such a one inay do their 
 work tolerably well too. A proper rod, however, for the intended sport, not only adds to 
 the pleasure of the practice, but likewise to the success of it. Notwithstanding all which 
 it must be conceded, that in pike and jack fishing it is more the method of the angler than 
 the merits of his rod, that is essentially requisite to his sport. 
 
 3595. The rod for live bait fishing and that for trolling we may, with propriety, describe 
 together ; and with the advantage of a spare lop or two, one rod may be readily made to 
 answer both purposes. The general rod of the best makers may be also employed for 
 either of these metliods, where trolling is not the settled purpose of a journey, or the usual 
 pursuit of the angler. If such be the case, we would recommend him to a rod of the 
 following description. We may however premise, that the angler who is but partially 
 initiated in any particular angling, may almost always be suited to his mind and purpose 
 by application to any tackle-maker wlio is known himself to be a proficient in that variety 
 of the sport. By describing his wants, and the nature of the waters where he is likely to 
 fish, he may be furnished in the best manner ; and we do hope that our directions will be 
 sufficiently clear to enable him to judge whether he be properly served or not. The rotl. 
 
Chap. IX. TROLLING RODS. 1105 
 
 or rods, for both live bait fishing and trolling in the rivers of tlie southern parts of the 
 kingdom, may be made throughout of bamboo; but a rod so made must be composed of the 
 very best possible materials ; in which case, in good hands, it will be fully equal to land any 
 pike that does not exceed eight or ten pounds in weight. But where pike may probably 
 be met with of heavier weights, the butt and top at least should be made of some solid 
 wood : the former may be of willow for lightness, and the hitter of any tough and 
 condensed wood, at the discretion of a good rod-maker, surmounted with one-third of 
 whalebone. 
 
 3596. For the lochs of Scotland, the lakes and meres of English counties, and other waters 
 known to contain pike from fifteen to twenty pounds or more in weight, the rod must be 
 wholly formed of solid wood. But even here we recommend that the butt be bored, both 
 to lighten it, and also to contain one or two spare tops, which it may very well do without 
 weakening it. Every trolling rod should be fitted up with at least one spare top, but it 
 may with still more propriety have two. One should be made shorter and stronger than 
 the other, to vary the fishing according to circumstances, and likewise to enable the angler, 
 at a distance from his stores, to have recourse to snap-fishing, if he find the jack dainty: tliis 
 purpose may, however, be still more effectually answered by a second top made wholly of 
 whalebone, and less than half the length of the other. Where the angling mania 
 has possession of a traveller, as it had of ourselves, it is of much importance that one article 
 should be capable of being converted to many purposes. By such a rod as we have just 
 described, he may troll in every water in the kingdom j nay, he may extend his fishings to 
 the enormous pike of the Canadian lake, mailed over ^vith rhomboidal scales, and yet he 
 may not return without a successful run. Captain Williamson says that the spare top of 
 an ordinary bottom rod, which is occasionally employed for jack trolling, should be firm and 
 not too pliant, so that it will bear a weight of four pounds hung to the hook without break- 
 ing. Mr. Salter on this head says, " I have two tops to my trolling rod, which I always 
 carry with me, in case of breaking one, &c. : one Ls made very flexible with wood, and a 
 whalebone tip about two feet long ; to this, for strength and security, I have a ring on the 
 wood part, as well as the large one at the whalebone tip : this top I always use when troll- 
 ing with the gorge-bait, or when fishing with live bait : the other top is made wholly of 
 stout whalebone, about one foot long ; this I use only when snap fishing, for which it is well 
 adapted by its superior strength and stifiFness." The length of the rod for live bait fishing and 
 trolling may vary from fifteen to seventeen feet, according to circumstances ; if its wood and 
 workmanship can be depended upon, sixteen feet is in no case too much ; and where exten- 
 sive waters are fished over, one of seventeen or eighteen feet is convenient. 
 
 3597. The ringing of trolling rods, be it particularly observed, constitutes one of the princi- 
 pal peculiarities which distinguishes them from other vods, as will be evident when we 
 consider that a free transit to the line is very important in pike fishing, both from the power 
 of the fish, and the constant injury to the line without such freedom of motion. We shall, 
 therefore, stand excused, if we be somewhat particular on this point. It is, under this view, 
 necessary that the rings be strong, large, and wide in their surface, and also that there be 
 but few of them. Instead, therefore, of rings graduated from two feet to three or four 
 inches' distance from each other as they proceed, as in other rods, the longest trolling rod 
 will require not more than five rings, and a shorter will be suflSciently furnished with four. 
 These, be it observed, are exclusive of the ring at the extremity of the top, which should be 
 finished with a solid brass piece firmly fastened to the rod by a ferrule or screw, its opening 
 being at a right angle with the line of the rod. Observe, likewise, that this top ring be broad 
 enough, and that it have a surface slightly rounded, to allow the line to run freely over it. 
 However, to prevent the possibility of the trolling line entangling itself around the movable 
 rings of the rod, which is liable to happen wlien both fisher and fished are engaged in active ex- 
 ertion ; instead, at that moment, of experiencing the perplexities resulting from loose rings 
 whipped to the rod by a flattened piece of quill, or brass, or tin plate, after the usual method of 
 ringing rods; instead of this, we repeat, let the professed trolling rod have a few solid rings 
 
 only, as seen in fig. 521., attached to it, which will eflectually prevent 
 any entanglings. Such may be made to slip on or off at pleasure ; 
 but the practice of playing and landing the fish will be better done 
 when the loops are fixtures, but set, as we have directed, wide 
 apart. It is true that this renders a rod much less convenient for 
 close stowage ; but the critical angler will probably disregard this for 
 the benefit of the free run afforded to the line, and the surety that no 
 entanglement can mar his chance of landing his fish ; when, however, this immobility of the 
 rings interferes with the safety of the rod, or, by preventing its being conveniently packed, 
 becomes very troublesome, the inconvenience may be obviated ; while the benefits may be re- 
 tained by having a metal ferrule adapted to each joint, with a fixed ring to slip on and off. 
 A more humble substitute may be also formed from strong small curtain rings sewed to leather 
 loops, which may be likewise passed over the joints of the rod before they are put together. 
 The top loop may also be made to screw on and off, if necessary, to assist in close stowage. 
 
 4 B 
 
1106 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VI H. 
 
 A line reel is altogether left out by some pike and jack fishers, as we shall have occasion to 
 observe ; but a rtinning line can never be dispensed with except it be at snap-angling, and 
 there also it cannot be omitted without risk and disadvantage. 
 
 3598. Trolling lines are of various manufacture, as platted silk, Indian twisted silk, silk and hair, &c. &c. : 
 but the platted silk line is, in every respect, the best. We have trolled with one of a light green colour, and 
 thirty-five yards long, for some years, and it is now neither frayed nor rotten. When twisted lines are used, 
 they should be such as are mixed with mohair ; but all twisted lines of whatever manufacture are more apt to 
 kinkle than others. In lochs, meres, and all e.ttensive waters, it is necessary to make use of a line of fifty or 
 sixty yards in length, and of a proportionate strength, as it must be remembered that the capability of re- 
 sistance in the Une is always in an inverse ratio to its length when extended. Mr. Salter recommends 
 making the platted silk line waterproof by soaking it in linseed oil from which, after a few minutes' soaking, it 
 should be pressed out and hung in the air to dry. The benefits derived are, that the oil, by drying, prevents 
 the partial contraction of the fibres of the silk ; neither does it. when it becomes wet, stick to the rod so closely, 
 and altogether it runs through the rings with greater freedom. It is well to remember that the reel used 
 for these occasions should be without a stop ; it ought, likewise, to be large enough to hold a sufficient quantity 
 of line with ease : the method of its application to the rod has elsewhere been fully considered. Of hooks, we 
 would recommend that the angler have a variety, of different sizes and strength : few fishings vary more 
 than this. It is also necessary to observe, that the temper of such as are bought be good ; double hooks like eel- 
 hooks are employed for the gorge, but they are commonly ready fitted up. There are, likewise, other double 
 hooks, not of the eel kind, which often occur in our descriptions, and are also to be bought at the fishing-tackle 
 shops: of such, those are best which are formed out of one piece of wire, because they are not likely to un- 
 solder, and also because tliey present a loop for the gimp, gut, or swivel-hook to be attached. Double eel- 
 hooks (fig. 470. p. 977.) without lead are often employed for live bait and snap-fishing : such are very strong, 
 and are made with difterent angles of inclination. These are found the best for applying to the surface of the 
 belly, as in the snap-baits, wliere their angle receives the ridge of both the back and the belly advan- 
 tageously. The usual double fish-hook is formed as two common hooks would be, joined together back to 
 back on one plane, the uniting wires forming a loop. These are well adapted for such snap-baits as have the 
 skin penetrated at the sides, and in them it is necessary that the points, bends, and general plane of the hooks 
 be flat. When either of these cannot be at hand, it is only to unite two single hooks of the kind by firm 
 whipping, and the end is answered sometimes better than by the ready-made ones, as the angle of inclina- 
 tion of the points and bends can be made to suit the intention of the employer. 
 
 3599. Swivel-traces are essential requisites in pike anglings of most kinds. There is a 
 single and a double swivel-trace (Jij. 522.). The single is thus made : to about ten or 
 
 c^*^"^/^^^ 
 
 522 
 
 DOUBLE 6W1 
 
 twelve inches of gimp add a hook-swivel at one end, and loop it at the other ; the hook of 
 the swivel will receive the loop also of the gimp hook, and the gut loop will receive the reel 
 line by a draw-bow knot, which it will be prudent occasionally to examine, when the reel 
 line used is one either of hair or of silk and hair, as such knots made in them sometimes 
 loosen, but in the platted silk line this never happens. It will be necessary to add either 
 three or four swan-shots to the trace (a), or otherwise a dip-lead, either of which should be 
 fixed just above the swivel. Note here, that it is necessary to add some weight to all the 
 fish bait beyond their own ; the intention of which is, that the increased resistance to the 
 water made by this means occasions an increase in the velocity of their spinning by way of 
 counteraction. Sometimes this leading is of the kind just shown, by swan-shot ; at other 
 times it is a dip-lead, which is tubular, and runs around the line, being retained in its 
 situation frequently by a shot either above or below it, or both. At other times a bead-lead 
 is used, which is either oblong, oval, or otherwise conical, and has usually two links of 
 minute chain attached to it, by which it slides along the line. The bead-lead is used for 
 in.serting into the mouth of the bait, where it is retained by sewing up the mouth. 
 
 3600. The double swivel-trace (fig. 522.) is made by uniting two ten inch lengths of gimp 
 by a box-swivel ; to one end of this trace add another swivel of the hook kind, loop the 
 remaining end, and finish by adding to the trace, by way of ballast, either swan-shot or a 
 dip-lead. Note, that in the application of these traces it may be sometimes more con- 
 venient, instead of making a loop for receiving the hook loop, to whip the hook at once to 
 the trace, and this may be more particularly proper where the water is shallow. On the 
 subject of swivel-traces, Mr. Salter has an excellent practical remark, peculiarly applicable 
 to all waters like those around our metropolis, as well as those of other cities and large 
 towns, where the fish cannot be expected to arrive to any great size. He says, " In the 
 summer months, when the waters get low and bright, from a continuance of dry weather, I 
 have found, when I used traces made of the choicest twisted gut instead of gimp, and 
 hooks also tied to twisted gut, that I have killed more jack and pike, either when trolling 
 with the gorge, or when live bait fishing, than I could if I used gimp : this, you are to 
 observe, is only during the summer, when jack and pike are not much on the feed, and the 
 water is very bright — they then seem .shy of coarse tackle ; but not so in winter and spring, 
 for they are then well on the feed, and the water is generally .soinewhat discoloured, at 
 which times and seasons I believe jack and pike would take a bailed hook if it was tied to 
 
Chap. IX. LIVE-BAIT PIKE FISHING. 1107 
 
 a clothes' line or rope." We proceed now to the varieties of pike fishing, first printing a 
 card-list of necessaries, for a help to the memory, agreeably to a previous notice : — 
 
 PIKE FISHING CARD. 
 Reel, or wheel, or thumb-winder ; traces, swivel mounted ; leaded gorge-hooks, various 
 sizes, gimp and gut mounted; snap-hooks; hooks double, single — eel, common and barbel, 
 plane and curved ; spare gimp ; gut ; wax ; waxed silk, thread, twine ; thread lengths for 
 tail tying ; sewing needle for ditto ; baiting needles ; bead, dip, and tube-lead ; nose-lead 
 and coffin-lead ; snap-tackle ; live bait ditto. 
 
 ROD FOR THE OCCASION. 
 
 Knife, scissors, disgorger, drag-hook ; landing hook ; landing net ; live bait kettle, box 
 and lines to take ; waxed strong twine, and rod splices ; dead bait box ; minnow-net, bank- 
 runner, &c. &c. &c. 
 
 Sect. XX. Live-bait Fishing for Pike and Jaeh. 
 
 3601. Worm-fishing for jack is a species of live bait angling that we and others have occa- 
 sionally practised with success, particularly where small jack are numerous in ditches and 
 dikes, in marshes, &c. In our worm-fishings for jack we have found the brandling the 
 most successful of all the varieties, and our practice has usually been to employ two at a 
 time on a No. 3 or 4. hook : we however did not use the common wire hook, but the 
 barbel or stronger kind, by which means the strength was increased, though the appearance 
 was not rendered more formidable. And note, that this kind of hook may be prudently 
 used in all the various methods to be detailed when single hooks of small size are required. 
 Use a float con-espondent to the nature of the water ; and if that be moderately deep and at 
 all ruffled, let the float be a small sized cork one ; but when the surface is not disturbed, 
 use a porcupine's quill, for the finer the tackle the greater the chance of success. Retire 
 as far as possible from the banks, and strike tolerably quick, at least after the second tug 
 is felt, by which time the jack has usually got the worm within the throat. 
 
 3602. Live fish bait for pike and jack angling is often confounded with live snap-angling, 
 as if there were no distinction between them, which is by no means the case. We have 
 often fished with live baits for jack in canals, ponds, fleets, and meres, when the fish by no 
 means required to be taken at snap ; on the contrary, two or three rods and lines might be 
 managed by one person when placed at a distance from each other. Every fresh-water fish 
 is devoured by jack and pike, with the exception of the tench ; large perch also those 
 gentry usually avoid, but that they will take them is known, for a perch has been found to 
 choke a pike, and lesser ones are occasionally used with effect as jack baits. In the southerr 
 and midland counties, minnows, gudgeons, bleak, roach, dace, and chub, are the most com- 
 mon baits. In the northern parts of the kingdom they are likewise equally prized where 
 they can be procured ; where they cannot, the anglers make use of parrs or samlets, trout, 
 eels, &c. &c. The minnow is sometimes employed as a live bait for jack fishing, but more 
 frequently the gudgeon is made use of when a moderate sized bait is wanted ; when a 
 larger is required, roach and dace are often chosen in the southern and south-western parts 
 of England. 
 
 3603. OJ all these living fish bails we have treated individually in the section of live baits, to which we refer 
 the reader ; we shall here, however, ofler a few observations on them as particularly applicable to jack and 
 pike fishing. The gudgeon is a killing live bait for jack ; it is also very valuable in this fishing, as it will swim 
 strong and live longer than most others, except the perch, and they are much on a par in this respect, but 
 not so as to the estimation in which the pike or jack holds them ; indeed, it is not often that either pike or 
 jack take perch, as a live bait, though on the gorge it is taken readily. The gudgeon keeps low also in the 
 water, whereas most other fish tire and sicken, and soon seek the surface, which is very injurious to the sport, 
 as it is seldom that pike or jack will rise to the surface except they are very full on the feed ; nor will they 
 often take a spent fish. Minnows are likewise killing baits for moderate sized jack, but they soon seek the 
 surface also. In canals, rivers, and brooks they are, however, prizable baits, as the lesser pike are very fond 
 of them. It may be considered as a general rule, that large baits will tempt the most attacks, but that smaller 
 ones will take the most fish ; and a good sized gudgeon is a fair standard measurement for live bait where 
 the pike are not enormous. In trolling, also, the size of the fish and state of the water must be considered : 
 if the water be extensive, or if it be a little thickened and tinged, then a brighter and a larger bait is desir- 
 able : it is the same in sn,ip-fishing likewise where both the colour and size of the bait stimulate to the 
 attack, and the certainty of the snap insures the prize ; but in live bait fishing such sized fish are to be 
 preferred, as the jack and pike can most readily gorge. 
 
 3604. " Live baits in pike fishing," Captain Williamson observes, " generally answer best 
 in mid-water, that is to say, they ought to swim half-way to the bottom, whereby they will 
 be deep enough to be seen by the great fish tliat are on the feed. Sometimes your baits 
 must be sunk lower, especially in very turbulent waters, or in boisterous weather ; for in 
 the former they are subject to be occasionally thrown near the surface ; and in the latter, 
 most of the great fishes, of prey especially, get into the deej-s among the smaller timid fry, 
 which on such occasions go down for warmth and quiet. Live baits are more appropriate 
 to deep than to shallow waters ; for even the more ravenous fi.sh do not so much like to seize 
 their prey near the surface, though when very hungry they will take it there, and even dart 
 out of the water at their object, as we often see trout, &c. doing while in chace of small 
 
 4 B 2 
 
1108 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 fishes. The angler will find on the long run that he will catch infinitely more fish at a 
 good depth than he will near the surface ; which is to be accounted for by the disposition 
 to privacy and concealment natural to all fishes, especially to those which lurk in hiding 
 places, and dart out suddenly on their unsuspecting victims, as well as to the variety of 
 ambushes and shelters which the weeds and banks afford in those deep holes that are formed 
 by falls of water, by eddies, or by the natural tendency of the soil in many places to wash 
 away, until a harder surface resists the stream and forms a secure ledge, or cover, under 
 which fishes can remain. Where weeds or other obstructions abound, live baits cannot be 
 conveniently used, as they would, if half as active as they ought to be, infallibly en- 
 tangle you ; and even though you should be able to distinguish when you might have a bite, 
 would occasion much risk as to the safety of your line," 
 
 3605. To procure and preserve live baits ; ample instructions have already been given, 
 (p. 1017.) : whatever kind is used, there should beat least a dozen taken to the water; we 
 have had double that quantity consumed in a day's fishing by accidents, and by the vora- 
 ciousness of the jack, who often releases the fish without being ensnared himself. 
 
 3606. A cork float is to be used In most instances In live bait fishing, proportioned to tlie size of tlie bait- 
 fish. Mr. Salter says that a float which will suspend about half an ounce of lead, and a bait of five or six 
 inches in length, will be found the most useful. This is certainly correct for such waters as surround the 
 metropolis ; but in the extensive lochs of Scotland the proportions must be doubled, and also in some of 
 preserved sheets of water, where the jack are very voracious, and strike best at a large bait. When small 
 baits are used, well twisted gut, particularly in summer, will often be found the most killing : but if good 
 pike are in the water, and there is wind and extent of surface, very fine gimp, saddened in its colour with 
 coffee grounds, is to be preferred. Mr. Salter very justly objects to a long float for live bait fishing, because it 
 not only is a more strikmg object in the water, which in summer is clear and often shallow, but also because 
 its projections catch in the weeds as the jack retires to pouch the bait, and the shock thereby given alarms 
 him, and he often drops it. Mr. S. therefore proposes to take away both the plug below and the quill above 
 from the usual cork float, and passing the line upwards through the hole in the cork, to secure it at top by a 
 large sized ivory cribbage-peg, which is to appear only one quarter of an inch above the cork. With all due 
 respect for this excellent practical angler, we cannot but smile at the substitute ; and it begets, by a na- 
 tural association of ideas, a train of concomitants of mantling jugs, lighted pipes, and angling stores re- 
 hearsed, when enter cribbage-board, pegs and all, and here they are in place : but we would recommend, 
 instead of the common long cork float thus dismantled of its appendages, that a lengthened pear-shaped cork 
 be perforated with a gimlet, into the upper surface of which a wooden (not an ivory) plug be placed to 
 secure the line. The plug being of wood will not be liable to slip out ; and instead of being tapered to 
 nothing as a cribbage-peg, its diameter should be nearly uniform, to fill up the opening equally from the 
 top to the bottom. The young angler will probably think these minutiae of Mr. S. and of ourselves unne- 
 cessary ; but experience will convince him that they are otherwise, for if practised by those who are old in the 
 school, it must surely be for some purpose : few seek trouble for nothing ; they may therefore be supposed to 
 have been adopted from a conviction, that the employment of them was beneficial ; and that having been found 
 so, they would, if described, prove advantageous to others. Under this view, when describing the art, the 
 introduction of these minutiae becomes part of the instructor's duty. It is in these lesser matters, and on the 
 manipulations connected with them, that the finished angler shines out ; and without ample detail the young 
 angler, though he travel with the principles gained from the usual authorities, may be years in working out 
 his way to attain proficiency : but with such a work as Salter's, and with water and fish before him, it is a 
 man's own fault if he be not a good bottom fisher in a twelvemonth. 
 
 3607. Swivel-traces are proper for live bait fishing, unless there be a certainty that the water is only stored 
 with very small jack, when a double gut line and small cork float, shotted in the usual manner, so as to 
 poise the cork to a proper depth, will be sufficient ; but in all other cases it is prudent to use the single swivel- 
 trace (j%. 522.). 
 
 3608. The live bait is hooked for fishing in various ways. One of the most simple and 
 least painful, is to pass the hook under the back fin, just even with the roots of its rays, 
 including a small portion of its skin only, by which means the fish will not be materially 
 injured, and will continue to swim strong and snow itself. In this method it has been 
 found that the struggles of the fish, or the violence of the striking of a jack, has often forced 
 the bait from the hook ; to prevent which a thread has been carried round the point of 
 the hook on one side, and being passed under the belly has been fastened to the shank of 
 the other side, but this deforms the fish and injures its vitality ; it is therefore not an 
 eligible practice; its object may be attained in a much more effectual manner thus, — instead 
 of one make use of two strong but small hooks, No. 3, 4, or 5. according to the size of the 
 
 bait ; hang each of these to a small piece of 
 strong gut of three inches in length, and 
 I loop each end. Introduce each of the 
 hooks, a very little removed from each 
 other, under the dorsal fin (^p. 523.), one 
 on one side, and and the other on the other 
 side ; this done, if they are critically placed, 
 these two loops will meet so exactly as be 
 received into the loop of the trace line with- 
 MINNOW BAITED WITH TWO HOOKS. q^j dragging ottc sldc morc than the other. 
 
 This method, we can venture to promise, will prevent the escape of the bait, and is, as we 
 
 believe, much more effective in taking the prey also. 
 
 3609. Hooking by the Up is also a favourite method with some persons, but it distresses the 
 fish much, and if the hook is allowed to pass through one lip only, it is seldom secure. We 
 have seen two hooks used, size No. 5., each whipped to an inch of gut, one of which was 
 passed through the upper and the other through the under lip, and we had reason to 
 think tliat both the above disadvantages were obviated by the method. 
 
Chap. IX. HOOKS FOR PIKE. 1109 
 
 3610. " The double bead-hook," Mr. Daniel says, "is used by putting the lead into 
 the mouth of the live bait, and sewing it up ; the fish will live some time, and, not- 
 witlistanding the lead, will swim with the support he receives from the line, with nearly 
 the same ease as if at liberty : this is the most successful way of tempting the pike.'' The 
 pr<tctice is objectionable on the score of its inefficiency, for a gudgeon thus served (which is 
 the best way to try it on) will certainly live some time, although its mouth be sewn up, 
 the water applying itself partly through the mouth and ])artly through the gill openings 
 to the gill fringes, and thus furnishing the blood with atmospheric air: but we have also 
 seen, as Mr. Salter observes, that when this method has been employed, although the bait 
 could not escape, yet when struck it was commonly rejected, the bends of the hooks reach- 
 ing the fish immediately when he prepares to turn it, alarm him. It is still more objec- 
 tionable, on the score of its continually catching hold of the weeds, thus greatly interrupting 
 the sport, and rendering this method very harassing. The formation of the bead-hook does 
 not require much detail ; the figure (p. 1113.) wUl show that it is a double hook whipped 
 either to double twisted gut, or to a piece of gimp eight or nine inches long, including 
 in the whipping a conical or bead-lead, hung by two or three small links of chain. 
 
 3611. A double hook, without bead and differently entered, is advocated by Mr. Salter as 
 the most killing method, and to be preferred to every other. As far as its killing qualities 
 go, it is cei'tainly very effective ; but without pretending to any unnecessary or extra- 
 ordinary sensibility, we never covild, with any degree of comfort to ourselves, empale the bait 
 in the manner here described, although in the few trials we have made of it, its killing 
 qualities appear to be what Mr. Salter and others have alleged. The method employed is 
 as follows : take a double hook of such a spread, that the barbs will not project beyond the 
 upper and under surfaces of the bait for which you intend it ; and to fulfil this intention, the 
 necessity of being furnished with double hooks of different dimensions is apparent. When, 
 however, such variety is not at hand, two common hooks of the proper size being firmly 
 whipped together, back to back, will answer the purpose. We hardly need to observe, that 
 a deep bodied fish, as a roach, &c. will present a larger surface for the spread of the hooks 
 than one of a rounder figure, as a gudgeon. Attach to the double hook about eight or ten 
 inches of either gimp or strong double gut, recollecting that gimp will last much longer 
 than gut, which if not broken often beomes frayed, and therefore requires more frequent 
 repair; but on the other hand it is finer, and consequently often more killing ; circum- 
 stances, however, must direct the choice. 
 
 3612. To arm the bait-Jish, proceed as follows: — Having first made a sufficient opening 
 for the purpose with the point of a penknife, enter the baiting-needle hooked to the gimp 
 directly under the skin from the shoulders (see^j^.495. p. 1019.) towards the hinder extremity 
 of the back fin, at the root of which bring it carefully out again ; but avoid injuring the flesh 
 during the operation, and the bait will swim strong and well for a considerable time. 
 There is one inconvenience in this method, which is, that the hooks after a few casts are 
 apt to tear away the skin, and injure both the liveliness and the appearance of the bait ; to 
 obviate which Mr. Salter recommends that a No. 9. hook be tied to about an inch of gut 
 looped at its unattached end. This loop he passes over the gimp length, as seen (Jig. 495.}, 
 and fixes it into the under lip of the bait's mouth, which, he says, prevents the stretching 
 force of the double hook from tearing away the skin or flesh. As we think it not im- 
 probable (for we never tried this method) that the lip hook from the placing of the gimp 
 hooks may interfere with the action of the gills, we recommend that it be carried across 
 the head, and fixed on the contrary nostril. 
 
 36 1 3. The bait being projjerly fixed, cast it lightly into the water with the line drawn out to 
 two-thirds the length of the rod, observing to make the first cast in shore, but be as much 
 concealed as possible from view. If success does not follow this, extend the throw further 
 into the water, and to do that with effect, give the impulsive swing of the bait with the 
 same length of line as before, but have in addition a yard or two of loose line in the left 
 hand, which, as the bait flies forward, loosen quickly from the hand, and as it arrives at its 
 destination drop the point of the rod, which will ease the bait into the water without in- 
 jury to itself, or alarm to the pike. The attempts of the live bait to make for the weeds 
 or the shore, must be counteracted by drawing it back or by giving it a new direction, and 
 as it flags in liveliness, stimulate it by shaking the rod a little, which often stimulates the 
 jack also to strike at the bait. In drawing up the bait to remove it to a new situation, 
 observe to do it gently, and at the same time watch the water, for it is not at all uncommon 
 for a jack to follow on its attempted removal. If any thing of this kind is perceived, by 
 no means remove the bait, but lower it again into the water, and begin moving it quickly 
 at a few inches below the surface backwards and forwards. In all cases keep the float in 
 sight, but avoid showing yourself if possible, particidarly in the summer months, and when 
 the weather and water are both bright. At such a time to increase your small chance of 
 sport, try to get the sun before you and the wind behind : the former you might well dis- 
 pense with altogether, the other will prove your best friend : but if there be sun, you must 
 at least take care that it do not reflect either your or/n shadow, or that of your rod on the 
 
 4 B 3 
 
1110 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 water. In the months of February, October, and November, this may be of little con- 
 sequence ; but it is otherwise in the spring and summer months. 
 
 3614. Be careful 7iot to mistake the motions of the bait for those which are made by the 
 pike or jack when seizing it. With the experienced angler there is no danger in this, but 
 one less initiated might be apt to fall into the error, particularly as the mere sight of the 
 jack will sometimes make the bait throw himself out of water to avoid his dreaded foe. 
 The proficient at such a time will do nothing more than gently move his bait, as though it 
 were going to leave the spot, which alone will sometimes occasion the jack to seize it at 
 once. The seizure of the bait by the pike is marked by the float, which is not thrown up, 
 but, on the contrary, is drawn violently down ; and the water is likewise observed to un- 
 dulate, unless the bait be seized at a considerable depth. Be prepared for this with a free 
 line as regards the reel j it is also a good plan to have in the left hand a yard or two of loose 
 line to give out as the pike runs, which is infinitely preferable to allowing it to be pulled 
 by the fish himself from the reel; which alone, with a pike not well on the feed, will cause 
 him to reject it. Whatever line therefore is required in the progress of the fish to his hold 
 or haunt, veer it out by the hand, and such hold is seldom far off, and he will, when there, 
 probably stop to gorge the bait. 
 
 3615. In striking let not impatience tempt you : wait until you are certain that the pike has 
 actually gorged the bait ; otherwise your slight hold on both bait and prey will tear away, 
 and you will lose both at the same effort. The pouching time is by no means definite (see 
 
 TroUinc), p. 1112.), but is regulated by circumstances: thus, having satisfied yourself by the 
 previous stillness of the pike or jack, that he is gorging it, and by his again moving out 
 from his retreat (which signal you must look for), that he has actually done so ; give your 
 line a smart hand stroke, which will fix the barbs into the maw beyond the power of ejection. 
 
 3616. Of live bait jishing hoveever, as compared with other methods practised, it may be 
 said, that, like many other affairs, it has its bright and its cloudy aspects. It is well adapted 
 to still watei fishing, as well as to quiet fishers, particularly to such as are partial to float 
 angling. It requires little exertion, and may be pursued with more rods than one, which 
 with some persons is a great recommendation. In the spring, before aquatic plants have 
 accumulated, and late in the autumn, when they have rotted off, and a flood has cleared 
 away their foul remains, live bait jack fishing is a pleasant and even a productive practice. 
 But it must be acknowledged to be very inferior to dead bait trolling in almost every point of 
 view — it is less ingenious, less active, and not so fertile of sport. — It is also very inconve- 
 nient in weedy waters, and waters of this character are those most resorted to by jack and pike. 
 
 3617. Of the frog as a live bait for jack and pike, our own opinion as to its value, and to 
 the methods of using it, appear in the section on living baits, to which we refer 
 the angler, contenting ourselves with cautioning the practitioner not to be misled by 
 the directions inserted in many of our angling treatises. Even Mr. Daniel, neglecting to 
 use his own discretion, and contenting himself with literally copying what he meets with, 
 directs the arming wire to be put in at the frog's mouth and out at his gills ! query, Where 
 are they to be found ? 
 
 3618. Of flies as baits for pike, no instructions are necessary ; instances are however sufficiently numerous, 
 that tliese fish will occasionally take them. We ourselves so took a jack in the Grand Junction Canal on 
 Boxmore, Herts ; but whether they are caught at by these fish from wantonness, or from the exercise of their 
 natural voracity, it is certain that the practice of fly-fishing for them has not yet appeared among our angling 
 statutes at large. Mr. Uaniel, however, not only thinks differently, but introduces a figure of the jaws of a 
 pike taken from " Loch Ken near New Galloway in Scotland, with a common fly, made of the peacock's 
 feather : it weighed, he says, seventy-two pounds ; and we are further told that the skeleton of the head is 
 still at Kenmore Castle. Mr. Daniel seems so convinced of this fact (and if not very probable, it is certainly 
 not impossible), that he offers a long description, proper to allure other salmon, made of course of very gaudy 
 materials, such as pheasants', peacocks', or mallards' feathers ; the brown and softest part of a bear's fur ; the 
 reddish part of that of a squirrel, with some yellow mohair for the body. The head is formed of a little fur, 
 some gold twist, and two small black or blue beads for the eye ; the body must be framed rough, full, and 
 round ; the wings not parted, but to stand upright on the back, and some small feathers continued thence all 
 down the back to the end of the tail, so that when finished they may be left a little longer than the hook, and 
 the whole to be about the size of a wren. A fly thus made, he avers, will often take pike, when other baits 
 are of no avail, especially in dark w indy days ; the fly must be moved quick when in the water, and kept on 
 the surface if possible. Several sorts of these flies we know are kept, and are to be had at all the fishing-tackle 
 shops." As we neither deny nor doubt the fact that the jack will, on some occasions, take the fly, we yet 
 suspect that it is not either the colours or the form of the fly, but its size and supposed resemblance to a small 
 bird or mouse, which prompts the pike in the Scotch lakes to rise at it. The young of the aquatic birds are 
 so regularly devoured by these fish, and even swallows when dipping are so frequently darted at by them, 
 that we need not be surprised if any thing flying over the water be caught at in this way. Now, when we were 
 last journeying northward, we were assured that the largest jack of the lakes do rise to flies ; it did not how- 
 ever often occur ; but nevertheless it was stated to be a well known habit of the pike to throw themselves 
 out of the water after large flies. 
 
 Sect. XXI. Snap-bait Angling for Pike or Jack. 
 
 3619. The snap-bait variety is seldom chosen in pike fishing by preference, but is rather 
 forced on the fislier in the spring and summer months, when pike and jack are not much on 
 the alert in taking baits. On the contrary, if one of them does seize a bait at these times, 
 he is apt not to pouch or gorge it, but after roving about with it in his mouth for some 
 time, he ejects or blows it out, as anglers term it. Snap-fishing, we may add, intermixes 
 itself with live bait fishing, and with trolling also ; or rather, on some occasions, we add 
 a snap mode of striking the pike to the other methods ; we have therefore live snap. 
 
Chap. IX, 
 
 SNAP-HOOKS. 
 
 IIII 
 
 and dead snap, and now and then snap-hooks are likewise added to a gorge-hook in trolling, 
 and that with perfect success. In all cases, therefore, if the bait-hooks are such as can be 
 depended on, and the rod be sufficiently strong, the methods already described, and such as 
 are to follow, may be made snap-fishing by simply striking the fish at once, instead of allow- 
 ing him to take the bait away to his hold : the principal, and indeed the only difference 
 being, that when we go out with the intent of snap-angling, our hooks are large, and ought 
 to be strong also, and our rod is strong and short. 
 
 3620. Live bait-stiap (Jiff- 524.). The most simple of these, and yet one of a very ex- 
 cellent kind, is here represented, and may be readily made from an inspection of the figure, 
 
 and attention to the fol- 
 lowing directions : — Take 
 two strong hooks, of size 
 No. 3 or 4., according to 
 the strength of their make, 
 as well as to the size of 
 the bait : tie each to about 
 an inch and a quarter of 
 Li\i BAM-BNiip fine twisted wire, and again 
 
 tie these two wires together, including in the tie a hook. No. 8 or 9., and also eight or ten 
 inches of gimp, which loop at the other end: but in the tying, place the large hooks con- 
 trarywise, so that one may point towards the head, and the other towards the tail of the bait- 
 fish, which will greatly increase the chance of success when using it. To apply this, enter 
 the small hook under the back fin, and allow one of the two large hooks to apply itself close 
 to one side of the bait, and the other to be similarly placed on the other, but with the direc- 
 tion of their points reversed. We have often, even when the spring-snap has been in our 
 book, made use of this more simple plan in preference, particularly where our only baits 
 were gudgeons. A good sized roach, or dace, can conceal the spring-snap, but it is hardly 
 applicable in any way to a small fish. 
 
 3621. Dead bait spring-snap (^fig. 525.). This machine can be applied either to the dead 
 or the living bait ; it is however, we think, more applicable to the former, as it requires a 
 sufficient hold to be made on the bait to offer a resistance equal to the springing the snap. 
 
 or the benefit is lost ; such a hold is injurious to the live bait, and soon destroys it. No 
 bait answers so well for the placing of the spring-snap as either a roach, bream, or perch, on 
 account of the breadth of their figures ; but to either of these, and to the roach particularly, 
 it can be readily and conveniently attached. Choose a fresh dead roach, of from three to 
 five or six ounces ; insert the small hook of the spring as represented in the figure, so as to 
 take a firmer and deeper hold than when applied to a living one. If the apparatus from its 
 size must project beyond the line of the fish form, let it be above ; but by no means allow 
 the bends of the hooks to appear under the ventral surface. The side figures exhibiting the 
 snap sprung and unsprung, furnish a sufficient exemplification of its mode of action : in 
 seizing of the bait, the pike or jack draw the hooks out of the detaining frame, and in conse- 
 quence they immediately expand and fix themselves into the jaws of the fish which has 
 seized it. It may be well to remark that Mr. Daniel's plate exhibits three other varieties of 
 dead snap-hooks, the first having two, and the second four hooks ; consequently, although the 
 trouble by the latter is somewhat increased, the chances of success are multiplied. The 
 third, it will be seen, has six hooks. (See Daniel's Rural Sports, vol. ii. ) 
 
 3622. Of the hooks in snap-fishing, we must again say, it is of great consequence that 
 those to strike the pike be so placed as to easily clear themselves ; if therefore it is expected 
 of these hooks that they shall support and play the fish, and yet be ready at a moment to 
 disengage themselves from this attachment; then too much is expected of them ; and when 
 they ought to he. free, to strike at once into the mouth of the pike, they are apt to be buried 
 deep in the body of the bait. It was pvirposely to receive this strain on the bait, that we 
 added to the traces a small hook, which then left the large hooks at libertv to disengage 
 
 4 B 4 
 
1112 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 themselves : for on the small hooks the stress of the action of playing the flsh was then 
 altogether placed. It is on this principle that snap-baits in general should be formed, and 
 where they have not some sustaining hooks, independent of the snap-hooks, then they ought 
 never to be passed through the centre of the body of the bait-fish, but superficially under the 
 skin only, so that when the pike strikes, the skin of the bait may readily tear away by the 
 united forces of the stroke of the angler and his prey, the consequence of which is, that 
 the hook or hooks immediately disengage themselves from the bait, and penetrating the 
 mouth of the pike, they retain him. 
 
 3623. The methods of snap-baiting are very numerous, and the tackle employed is 
 extremely varied; but we believe we have exhibited all that are necessary. Of these, two 
 are somewhat novel, and will be found more than usually eflTective, and as such we recom- 
 mend them. From the principles laid down, the plans of baiting may be varied to an 
 almost endless extent. The iacAZe employed is likewise equally capable of alteration : but 
 two intentions must govern both, which are quickness and strength. The rod should be 
 short and stiff, to allow of a very sudden and forcible stroke, and to enable the angler to 
 land his fish without loss of time. The line must also correspond in strength to the rest ; 
 its length, it may be remarked, is not of much import; some snap anglers even use no reel. 
 The hooks must be strong ; in general, they are large also ; which we think they ought 
 not to be : on the contrary, we recommend that smaller hooks be made use of, particularly 
 in the live bait snap, but that no diminution of strength may occur, we advise that they 
 be made of stronger wire after the manner of barbel hooks. In the dead snap it is usually 
 thought of little consequence that the hooks project and show themselves beyond the line 
 of the bait, and it is certainly less important here where the rush prevents the pike 
 from attending to minutiae : it is however much better to have every thing even in this 
 method as much concealed as possible, and we are convinced that the angler who is par- 
 ticular in this respect will catch the most fish. Of the methods of procuring and keeping 
 live baits we need say nothing more than refer the angler to the section on that head. 
 Some anglers cut away the fins of the dead baits, which we rather recommend, more 
 because they are apt to hang in the weeds than for any other reason. Where it is done to 
 spin or turn the bait better, the opposite fins on each only should be removed. When 
 your bait is cast into the water, the attention should be immediately engaged by grasping 
 the rod firmly, and keeping yourself in readiness to seize the first intimation of a bite. 
 If the day be warm, and near its meridian, and particularly if you are angling in the early 
 summer months, try the shallows, the edges of pools, and the sides of sedges, reeds, and 
 weed-beds. If it be cold, try the deeper parts ; and when a breeze favours the efforts, rove 
 extensively in every direction. When you feel a bite strike quickly and forcibly, which 
 done, if you find your fish secure land him at once, or play him as you please: the former 
 is the safer method, as a mouth-hold is less to be depended upon than the stomach- hold 
 gained by the other methods. 
 
 Sect. XXII. Trolling for Pike or Jack. 
 
 3624. The trolling rod {fig. 461. p. 964.), has already been described as one which ought 
 to combine the qualities of strength with lightness, and yet be of sufficient length to give the 
 bait the benefit of extensive scope. The line should also be strong, pliant, and even, and 
 in sufficient quantity. We strongly recommend it to be wound on a full sized pillar-reel 
 or winch, in preference to using a thumb-winder, bank-runner, or to trailing it. on the 
 ground, which are the principal of many modes in use for veering out the trolling line; 
 but for general purposes none equal the winch or reel. We have known some anglers 
 carry their line in their pocket : others have wound it round their hat, and were therefore 
 forced to deposit their caster on the ground before they could prepare themselves for a run. 
 Another that we saw was singularly accoutred, with a strap around his thigh : to this was 
 ferruled an enormous wooden grooved wheel, around which he wound his line by a peg, 
 and he did it in a manner which appeared to answer his purpose sufficiently well ; but it 
 looked sufficiently ill : we suggested to him that he might transfer this wheel to his rod 
 after the manner of the French, which he had not before thought of. Mr. Nobbs tells us, 
 " you may wind the line upon a roll that turns upon a ring, with your finger in it, having 
 no more in your hand than you make use of, so you may unwind it at your leisure. 
 Some draw it after them at length, which I approve as a very good way, if there is no 
 impediments, as shrubs or bushes, to interrupt or make them go back ; it will be ready to 
 cast out, and you may throw it the farther : but if you hold a great deal loose in your 
 hand, it will be apt to knot and entangle. Some object to drawing the line upon the 
 ground, lest it wear out : but it sooner dries, and when it is dry it can take but little 
 harm. Besides, a pike will sometimes be so hasty and furious, that he will scarcely give 
 you leave to imwind fast enough ; and therefore the surest way to trepan your fish is to 
 have your line at command, and in complete readiness." 
 
 3625. The plain pillar-reel is certainly the safest for very heavy fish ; but nevertheless, if 
 the angler uses a multiplier on the best principle, it will wind up in all ordinary cases 
 without clogging, and as fast as it can be wanted. For the giving out of line it will 
 
Chap. IX. 
 
 PILLAR REEL AND GORGE-HOOK. 
 
 1113 
 
 of course answer, as the hand can readily assist it. The ground line however may 
 be used with advantage when, instead of a trolling rod, a ferruled stick is employed, of 
 three or four feet long ; and it is more useful sometimes even than a rod in trolling from a 
 boat, or from the high bank of a very wide river. P'rom such a height, with the trolling 
 stick in the right hand, a quantity of loose line lying by the side, in regular coils, when 
 baited and being passed through the ferrule or end ring, and the bait dangling on a portion 
 of two feet in length, take hold of this part with the left hand, and now by means of the 
 right hand, which upholds the trolling stick, swing the bait-fish until it has gained its 
 momentum ; then deliver it well from the hand in any direction you choose, guiding the 
 passage of the line through the ring by the inclination of the stick and the aid of the left 
 hand. We have known a line carried in this way near forty yards, and we believe it can 
 be projected even to fifty, whereas it would be impossible to deliver it to any such distance 
 by the trolling rod. But this method is seldom practised by those who angle to kill their 
 fish in the most sportsmanlike manner ; for it allows no playing of the pike, or at least 
 none of that masterly struggle for victory which a strained line and yielding rod give. 
 A rod is also infinitely preferable for the numerous diversities which a river presents : by its 
 means the bait can be lifted over sedges, directed into pools, and dropped into the water- 
 runs between weed-beds, more readily than by any other method. A few slovenly fishers 
 likewise troll with nothing more than a pole with a forked top, which is used after the bait 
 has been cast out, to direct its progress, and to lift it here and there as occasion requires. 
 We knew a man who shaved himself with a hatchet, and we should opine that such fishing 
 and such shaving might, in an exhibition of rough contrivances, compete for the palm. 
 
 3626. Swivel-traces {Jig. 522. p. 1106.) are necessary in trolling, for by their means it is 
 that the bait revolves quickly, and answers to its character of a troll or rolling matter, which 
 motion assists greatly to attract the notice of the predaceous fish. The swivel-traces used 
 with the gorge-hook require no Jeading, the hook being of itself sufficiently weighted, in 
 which these traces only differ from those already figured. Some troll wholly without a 
 trace, but we are certain that it is to the manifest injury of the spinning of the bait, and 
 we therefore strongly recommend their use. By means of the swivel-hook a great con- 
 venience is also obtained as the tackle becomes so readily disengaged ; but it is to be noted 
 that, in releasing it, the ardent angler sometimes is violent and snaps his swivel, which is 
 another reason why no prudent one should go without spare traces, or indeed without 
 duplicates of all the minor articles of fishing apparatus. 
 
 3627. The gorge-hook tackle is the leading feature in the practice of trolling. Varieties 
 of these are kept at the shops of all sizes and figures ; and before we proceed to describe 
 the gorge apparatus generally, we shall hint that the necessity of having several sizes of 
 these hooks is apparent, since the trolling bait will include fish from the dimensions of a 
 minnow to those of a roach of four, six, or even eight ounces. It is likewise not only 
 necessary that these hooks be kept in readiness of diflerent sizes, but also of different 
 figures, appropriate to the shape as well as to the size of the bait-fish. The minnow and 
 the gudgeon and perch are sufficiently rounded in their bodies to conceal a round leaded 
 gorge-hook, corresponding with their size ; but for the bleak, and both roach and dace, 
 which are more flat-sided, we recommend that the lead be flattened somewhat, and be more 
 oval than round. Mr. Salter judiciously observes, " I generally remove about a third of 
 the lead from the brass of those hooks which I find kept ready for sale at the fishing-tackle 
 shops, because I have found, when the lead lies nearly the whole length of the bait-fish, 
 and especially of a bleak or thin roach, that when the jack strikes it, his teeth pierce 
 through the flesh, and touch the lead ; he then immediately drops the bait. Now, by re- 
 moving a part of the lead as above directed, the angler will find the remainder to be suffi- 
 cient for sinking, &c. his bait, and it will lie at the bottom of the throat, or only a little 
 lower ; and as jack generally seize their prey by or across the middle, in such case his teeth 
 seldom come in contact with the lead ; and he then, without fear, retires to his haunt, and 
 soon pouches the whole." 
 
 3628. The general formation of the gorge-hook (Jigs, 495. 526.) is that of one double 
 hook, or of two single eel-hooks joined (a) together, with a continuation from their shanks 
 
 of a piece of twisted 
 brass wire, the end of 
 which usually forms a 
 loop (6). The union 
 between the hooks and 
 brass wire is hid by an 
 encircling of lead, which 
 is sometimes finished off 
 in an octagon shape, 
 and sometimes it is 
 squared ; but it should, 
 however, by no means 
 be at all angular, as the sharp edges would not be unlikely to meet the mouth of the jack ere 
 
 526 
 
1114 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 he pouches the bait, and to make him reject it. To prevent the pike jarring his teeth 
 against the wire of the gorge-hook, usually continued to the tail of the bait, some anglers 
 use a short wired gorge, the fish being kept straight by the gimp, which is continued to the 
 tail, and there tightly bound with waxed silk, as shown in the cut {fig. 526.). Nor must we 
 omit this opportunity of noticing the readiness with which Mr. Bowness, sen., of Bell-yard, 
 supplied our artist with this and other improved articles to copy from. To the loop in the 
 wire attach about eight inches of gimp, making a fine loop at the other end of it, to hang on 
 the swivel-hook of the swivel-traces {fig. 522. ). 
 
 3629. To bait the gorge-hook, take a baiting-needle, and hook the curved end to the 
 loop of gimp, to which the wire is fastened ; then enter the point of the needle into the 
 mouth of the bait, and bring it out at the middle of tlie fork of its tail ; the lead will then 
 lie concealed in the bait's belly, the barbs and points outside turning upwards. To keep 
 the bait firm on the hooks, it is necessary to tie the tail part fast to the gimp with white 
 thread ; but let a needle and thread be passed through the flesh on each side of the bait, 
 near the tail, which is a much neater way than tying round the outside. Be it observed, 
 the hooks should invariably point upwards, as they are seen in the figure. Tliis we recom- 
 mend, though it is the practice of some anglers to turn them downwards. Observe, also, 
 that they do not stand too far out from the sides of the bait's mouth, otherwise they will 
 prove troublesome among weeds, and may probably either prick, or be perceived by the 
 pike. The single gorge-hook is chosen by some good trollers, and must not, therefore, be 
 lightly condemned, although we have ourselves always employed the double one. Nobbs 
 says : — "I commonly made use of the single hook, which strikes as sure as the other. 
 The double hook hath one advantage above the other, that if it meets with such resistance in 
 the water that it loses one side of it, the other part, with a little filing, may be still as ser- 
 viceable as it was before : it is more troublesome^ in the water, and more apt to check and 
 take hold of the weeds and roots ; it is best for a great bait, for if you put a small and 
 slender bait on a double hook, it will hang out and bear off so much in the bending, that a pike 
 may not only discover the delusion, but if he takes it, it may check him in his feeding, and 
 so hinder him from gorging it," Some anglers sew up the mouth of the bait after they 
 have introduced the gorge, which we consider as not very material : the lips certainly con- 
 ceal the bends of the hook rather better when sewn up than when left open, which is all the 
 advantage gained. 
 
 3630. The methoJ of holding the rod differs in the practice of different anglers , some grasp 
 it firmly in their right hand, and depend on the strength of tlieir arm for delivering the bait 
 out to its extent : but we apprehend that much the better method is that of resting the 
 butt against the hip, thigh, stomach, or wherever a convenient support can be obtained (we 
 always useh our hip for the purpose), by which much exertion is saved, the bait can be cast 
 much wider ; and when the angler is accustomed to the habit, he may, by this means, direct 
 it within a few inches of the spot he aims at. The rod placed, and the bait swinging, on 
 such a length of line as can be managed, retain withi ^ the left hand a yard of it lose, which 
 as the bait is cast, gradually let run off the hand, directing it rather slantingly ; by such 
 means it will shoot diagonally forward, with a natual appearance, impelled by the weight 
 of the lead. When delivered, begin to move it after the manner of the motion of a fish 
 about mid-water, observing always to avoid removing it quickly from the water for a new 
 throw, for both pike and jack often follow the bait and seize it at the moment it rises 
 towards the surface, fearful it is going to throw itself out of the water to avoid the pursuit. 
 
 3631. In the practice of trolling, a due degree of caution must be observed throughout. 
 Avoid alarming the fish by unnecessary noise, and keep as much concealed from view as 
 possible ; the length of the rod will assist greatly in this particular ; by it the angler can 
 reach over the bank without approaching too near. The sides of every water should be 
 first tried to the right and left ; this done, proceed somewhat further in, but avoid making 
 either much noise or much splash in the water, by the cast of the bail: try every spot, but 
 do not dwell on any, or try it twice, once showing it is usually sufficient for the most likely 
 places. Very much of the success in trolling depends on the method of displaying the bait, 
 which, of course, should represent the natural actions of the fish, and is best effected by first 
 giving to the bait a slanting direction on its entering the water, and keeping it in the same 
 position by means of the hand. Never allow the bait to be still, but keep it ever in mode- 
 rate motion, yet never in a violent one, as is too apt to be the case, which practice, we 
 suspect, is more detrimental to sport in trolling than is imagined, for we have had runs by 
 trolling more slowly over the same spots which others had but just quitted without one. A 
 little habit will enable the angler to vary his methods of showing his bait, according to the 
 extent and nature of his water. Where there are large weed-beds, intersected by openings 
 between their waving masses, or where large aquatic plants rise up in patches, there the 
 bait must be carefully dipped directly down, to avoid entanglement ; and here the angler 
 must be prepared, not to mistake the check given by the weeds for a real bite, which it often 
 very nearly resembles. When such a check occurs, pause a few seconds, and if all con- 
 tinues quiet, draw the bait gently towards you ; when, if the resistance is obstinate, and yet 
 
Chap. IX. PIKE TROLLING. 1115 
 
 tremulous, a jack is at it, and your moving it will most probably induce him to drop it, or 
 otherwise gorge it. Do the same if the bait move slightly forward, with a renewed check, 
 for there is then more certainty that something is at it ; after this, if it remain a dead weight 
 on the hand, it is probable that the jack has quitted it, and left the hooks entangled in the 
 weeds, which is by no means uncommon in these eases ; you may, therefore, now draw at 
 it with a little more force, which will certainly inform you of the nature of the resistance, 
 and yet allow you time to retrace your steps, if a jack be there in earnest. 
 
 S632. " When you have a run, or, in other words, when a pike or jack has seized your 
 bait, lower the point of the rod towards the water, and at the same time draw the line gra- 
 dually from the reel with your left hand, so that nothing may impede or check the progress 
 of the fish in carrying the bait to its hole in order to pouch it. Do not strike until the 
 pike has had possession of the bait about seven minutes, or till the line shakes or moves in 
 the water, then wind up the slack line, and turn the rod, so that the reel may be uppermost 
 instead of underneath, then strike, but not with violence." Taylor offers an excellent prac- 
 tical remark on striking when he says, " The pike will, as soon as he has seized a bait, run 
 to his hold to pouch or swallow it ; allow him therefore five minutes to do so (unless the 
 line slackens before that time, which is a signal that he has already done it), and then strike. 
 But if after he has run off with the bait, he makes scarcely any stay with it at his hold, but 
 goes off with it again, you should not strike him till he has rested a second time, allowing 
 him still about five minutes ; but if he should run off a third time before the five minutes 
 are expired, draw a tight line, and strike him instantly." Captain Williamson observes, 
 that " wheu you see a great number of very small bubbles rising from the spot where you 
 know, by the direction of your line, the jack is lying, you should forbear from striking, it 
 being a certain sign that he has not pouched your bait." 
 
 3633. The pike being struck, the first directions continue, " If it should be a large fish, and 
 the place open, give more line, and do not pull hard at any time, unless your tackle should 
 be in danger of entangling among weeds or bushes; and when this is the case, the utmost 
 caution is necessary, lest the rod, line, hook, or hold, should break. When completely ex- 
 hausted and brought to the side, take it up with a net, or fix a landing hook in it, either 
 through the upper lip, or under the lower jaw ; or, if in want of either of these, put your 
 thumb and finger into its eyes, which is the most safe hold with the hand." It is also most 
 judiciously remarked by Mr. Salter, " When you have hooked a jack or pike, and played 
 him till he is quite exhausted, and you are drawing him ashore, make it a rule to float him 
 on his side, and keep the head a little raised above the surface of the water, that the nose or 
 gills may not hang to, or catch hold of, weeds, &c. while you are thus engaged bringing your 
 prize to the shore ; for sometimes you cannot avoid drawing it over or among weeds ; 
 and I have seen a pike touch and get entangled this way, and before it could be disen- 
 tangled, it recovered from its exhaustion or stupor, and occasioned much trouble and hazard 
 before it could be again subdued." 
 
 3634. The seasons for trolling are so well laid down by Nobbs, from whose writings so many anglers have 
 derived their first instructions, that we will present his remarks as they stand recorded : — " Though the depth 
 of winter cannot be recommended for angling, yet there are some days in December or January that a man 
 may pick out to stand two or three hours by the river side, but the weather must be open and temperate : the 
 great flsh will be soonest enticed with the bait at that time of the year, because they lie deep, and are not so 
 careful of their own preservation. There is another great advantage for the winter troUer, — the weeds are 
 then down and rotten, which are a great hindrance both against throwing the bait, and in keeping the fish 
 from the sight of it. Though a pike delights much among the weeds, and usually makes his abode there, yet 
 it is very difficult to take him there, except it be with the snap ; for if you give him the liberty of running and 
 playing with your bait, he winds himself so fast about the weeds, that you may be in some danger of losing 
 both your fish and hook, if your line is not very strong : if you take a snap, you will be troubled with them, 
 for they are great enemies to that. Trolling in January, even on favourable days, when the season is mode- 
 rate, and the water in order, which is rare in this month, is but labour well nigh lost ; for if it is not a flood, 
 yet the ditches and brooks are commonly so rank and full, that it is but indifferent fishing. February presents 
 better prospects, and on some days these fish take a bait eagerly. March, too, is very seasonable to the 
 troller, excepting the time of spawning, which usually begins about the middle of it, except the spring is very 
 forward, and then they will be disinclined towards preying. The snap is now the most taking way ; for if you 
 fish at pouch, you may have many runs, but scarcely take one except it be a male fish. These two months 
 therefore will try the pike-fisher's patience, even though he be wind and weather proof. April will however, 
 in all probability, make him ainenos for his former sufferings." 
 
 3635. The autumn season, Nobbs considers as affording good sport, which commences 
 with October, " the weather being then temperate, and the weeds, which were strong and 
 high before, are now dying and falling to the bottom. The rivers are then generally low, 
 which is a great advantage, because the fish are more easily found in their harbours; they 
 leave the shallows and scowers, and lodge themselves in pits and the deepest j)laces. A pike 
 is now very firm and fat, having had the benefit of the summer's food : and if the weather 
 continues open, and not extraordinarily cold, you may take in part of November, which will 
 add much to your sport, because the weeds will be more wasted and rotten ; but if a flood 
 comes in October, or the beginning of November, you may lay aside your tackling for that 
 season ; for great rivers (like great vessels), being long in filling and slowly mounting to their 
 full height, are again long in falling and settling, so that the water will be thick and out of 
 order, unless frost or fair weather come to clear it. In small brooks and rlvuleta it is not 
 so ; you may fish there again within a week or less after the flood. 
 
1116 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 ;3636. The artificial bait called the devil (see p. 1026.). is also used in the taking of jack 
 after the method used for trout ; but for this purpose it is usually made larger, and the 
 the fly-hooks attached to it are proportionately stronger. It is, however, apt to be much 
 torn when it has been mouthed by a fish which, to those who are careless about expense, 
 is no objection to its use, particularly when other baits cannot be procured. 
 
 3637. When a pike has been brought to land, the inexperienced angler should be warned to 
 be careful of his jaws, and to observe that after he appears wholly exhausted, he can yet bite 
 severely. He can also, if he be not immediately stunned, make his way again to the water 
 most artfully by repeated jumps, of which we witnessed a most ludicrous instance. The 
 pike being stunned, it becomes necessary to recover the gorge-hook from his maw. To do 
 this, turn him on his side, and set the hollow of your foot close behind his gills; then, with 
 your spud wrench open his mouth, and introduce your disgorger. If the hooks are in the 
 maw, as they usually are under the gorging system, open the fish's stomach about the 
 middle, and you will be about opposite to, or rather under, the points, so that your gimp 
 will be safe. Cut away the parts that are hooked, and unslipping the knot that holds the 
 gimp to the reel line, draw your bait, hooks and gimp, all through the aperture you made 
 in the stomach. This will disfigure the fish far less than cutting down the jaws, until the 
 hooks can be got out through the mouth. It is a good' plan in trolling, to be provided 
 with two or three sticks of various lengths, one of these will assist to prop open a jack's 
 mouth while the angler is attempting the extraction of the hook, but by no means trust 
 your fingers in his mouth unless he be gagged, 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Taking Tike and Jack by Trimmers and Bank-runners, 
 
 3638. Neither of these modes of taking pike is considered legitimate fishing ; yet as there 
 are situations where other methods of taking them are hardly practicable, so here the use 
 
 ?- -^i _ of both the trimmer {fig. 527.) and 
 
 527 bank-runner is apparent, and are tole- 
 rated. Trammelling we think a most 
 ^ unfair practice, and therefore we avoid 
 
 it altogether ; nor are we more favour- 
 able to the bow-net, nor indeed to 
 netting of any kind, but on extra- 
 ordinary and imperative occasions. Mr. 
 Daniel, though an excellent sports- 
 man, as we know, delighted in this 
 
 ^ wholesale fishing, and, as we have proved 
 
 ~coMMi,> TKiMMBa. iu p. 1048., wouM go Buy distance 
 
 to assist in a general haul. He also advocates the murderous use of the bow-net and 
 hoop-net, which we do not. '* In laying hoop-nets," he says, *' place them where the water 
 gets tolerably deep from a gravelly scower. All the infallible attractions of brass candlesticks, 
 yellow ribbons, flowers, and looking-glasses, are superseded by the arcanum of encircling a live 
 ifish, brought from other waters, in each hoop-net. Whether the old inhabitants approach 
 the stranger out of vengeance or curiosity remains a mystery, but that they will run into 
 the hoop-net to get at him the compiler positively insists on." "It was," he tells us, '-a 
 secret which an old game-keeper would not impart until after being in his service many 
 years. Old .Jonathan always Tequested to have the management of the hoop-nets left to 
 himself, and would allow of no assistant ; and his plan (the above) always proved suc- 
 cessful." Trimmers are usually employed on lakes, meres, and other extensive waters, 
 and consequently, when a trimmer is set with a living fish attached to it, it is cast adrift 
 {fig. 527.) on some such water, and consequently a boat is necessary to follow and take 
 it up. When the water in which it is set is difficult of approach by high banks, or other 
 obstructions, then these trimmers can be reached with drag-hooks ; or a long line may 
 by means of an attached stone, or a large hooked arrow armed with strong twine might, 
 be shot over the trimmer line. These trimmers are fitted up with thin but very strong 
 cord. The hook employed must be well examined as regards its due temper, for it must 
 neither snap nor bend. It should also be attached to the cord by gimp, and then wind It 
 on round the groove in the flat trimmer cork (a). The hook, of course, is baited with 
 some lively bait attached by the back fin (b), and hangs within a foot or two of the 
 ground, suspended from the cork by means of a slit in the central peg (c). The tug of 
 the pike withdraws the line from this confinement, and the voracious animal carries it off 
 to pouch it at his leisure ; which having done, it only remains that the man-of-war 
 trimmer, as these kinds are called, be followed by boat, if not otherwise connected with the 
 shore. The bank trimmer is much in use on the lakes of England, the lochs of Scotland, 
 and the large watery expanses of Ireland ; and the pursuit of these traps in blustering wea- 
 ther is with many a delectable sport. For ourselves, we can neither practise nor advocate 
 them. 
 
Chap. IX. 
 
 THE EEL. 
 
 1117 
 
 3639. The bank-runner (Jig. 528.) is also very frequently employed by the destructives 
 among the angling classes at such times as they are manually employed with rod and line. 
 
 The bank-runner, as seen in the cut, is of strong wood, having a 
 movable revolving head grooved and fitted with not less than from 
 fifteen to twenty-five feet of some strong line (a). To the armed 
 end of the line a perforated cork is attached (b), which suspends a 
 minnow, bleak, or gudgeon, according to the judgment of the 
 fisher (c). The runner is fastened into the ground by its staff (rf), 
 and thus safely lodged, the bait is put into the water, having been 
 previously kept alive in the minnow-kettle. Occasionally a con- 
 siderable number of these bank-trimmers are set, consequently they 
 require to be watched, and each visited every hour or two, or tlie 
 baits will be apt to have been carried among the weeds, or become 
 irretrievably fixed around stumps of trees, &c. &c. If a party be 
 present, it is common for each person to set his own trimmer, and then 
 to bet on his success. Let the trimmer-hook be sufficiently large, 
 and observe that trimmers cannot be set too early ; it is also proper 
 to bear in mind, that they should not be left out late in the evening. 
 The pike have then retired and the eels have come abroad, and will 
 make sad havoc among both baits and tackle. Be careful how you 
 endeavour to secure your fish when he has taken it into a mass of 
 BA«K-«uNNER. wccds, as is common with these gentry. Tear up the weeds in the 
 
 course of the line, before you attempt to take up the pike. 
 
 3640, The edible qualities of the pike and jack ara not in very high estimation among us. 
 This fish, however, occasionally graces the boards of the great ; formerly it appeared a more 
 frequent and a more highly appreciated guest there. One among other proofs is, that at the 
 famous enthronisation feast of Archbishop Nevil in the year 1466, it formed one of the 
 varieties. We likewise learn, that in the reign of Henry VII L a pike was sold for double 
 the price of a house-lamb in February, and a pickrel or jack for more than a fat capon. 
 The culinary treatment of these fish is not very much varied : small pike and jack are 
 usually boiled and eaten with parsley and butter. Large pike are stuffed and roasted, or 
 baked : occasionally they are pickled also. The flesh of both is firm but rather tasteless, 
 and very full of small bones. 
 
 Sect. XX JIT. The common Eel (^Anguilla vulgaris). 
 
 COMMON EGI.. 
 
 3641. The common eel {A. vulgaris, fig. 529. ) : colour of the dorsal and anal fins uniform ; 
 length, from one to three feet ; colour, above, dark olive brown, whitish on the belly : in 
 the variety called silver eel, the belly and sides are silvery and sub-translucent. The head is 
 depressed, the lower jaw longest. Eye directly above the gape ; irides reddish. Nostrils 
 with two openings on each side ; one a simple pore near the eye, the other a tubular wart 
 on the snout. Gill opening immediately in front of the temporal fin. This species spawns 
 in the sea, for which purpose it leaves the lakes and rivers, descending from August to No- 
 vember, and principally in dark stormy nights. The young ones appear on our shores in 
 myriads, making their way up the mouths of rivers. The migrations of eels were first 
 pointed out with accuracy by Redi. ( Opus, part iii. p. 99. ed. 1729.) Mr. Pennant notices 
 a variety common in the Thames under the name of grigs. These bite readily at the hook, 
 which the common eel will not. They have a larger head, a blunter nose, thicker skin, less 
 fat, and indifferently tasted. They have been known to reach to four pounds in weight, but 
 have seldom been met with beyond it Other varieties of the eel are likewise found, as 
 the monstrous conger, which we shall not pass over. The agencies of localisation appear to 
 have much influence in establishing other varieties of the eel, but all which are less distinc- 
 tively marked than those we have noticed. One of these, of a small size, is found in the 
 Nene in Northamptonshire, with a lesser head and narrower mouth than that of the com* 
 mon type. In the Serpentine river in Hyde Park, also, there is a large headed variety : 
 
1118 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 and it may be noticed as a singular circumstance, that in most standing and muddy waters 
 the common eel becomes large in the head, black on the back, and exhibits a golden colour 
 yellow beneath, instead of the silvery whiteness which characterises the eels of our streams, 
 known among us by the familiar term of the silver eel. 
 
 3642. " The eel" says Dr. Shaw, " which, in a natural arrangement of the animal world, may 
 be considered as in some degree connecting the fish and serpent tribes together, is a native 
 of almost all the waters of the ancient continent, frequenting not only rivers but stagnant 
 waters, and occasionally salt marshes and lakes : it is even found, in the spring season, in 
 the Baltic and other seas." Universal as its distribution is, it is seldom found in the Da- 
 nube, though so common m Upper Austria. As a species, it is distinguished by its uni- 
 form colours, but more particularly by the peculiar elongation of the lower jaw, which 
 advances to some distance beyond the upper : the head is small and pointed ; the nostrils 
 small and cylindric, and at a very small distance from each eye is a kind of additional 
 pair, of a lengthened shape, but not cylindric ; the eyes are small, round, and covered by a 
 transparent skin united with the common integument of the body ; the opening of the 
 mouth is small, and both jaws and palate are beset with several ranges of small sharp teeth ; 
 on each side, both of the upper and under jaw, are observed several ininute pores, through 
 which exudes a viscid mucus; the orifices of the gills are very small, of a lunated shape, and 
 are seated close to the pectoral fins, which are small and of an ovate shape ; the back fin com- 
 mences at some distance beyond the head, and is continued into the tail fin, which is also 
 united with the vent fin, the latter being continued as far as the vent, which is situated 
 near the middle of the belly. The general colour of the eel is olive brown on the back, and 
 silvery on the sides and beneath ; the fins are slightly tinged with violet, and sometimes 
 margined with pale red ; it is however occasionally seen of a very dark colour, with scarcely 
 any silvery tinge, but sometimes yellowish or greenish ; those are observed to be most beautiful 
 which inhabit the clearest waters. The skin of the eel is proverbially slippery, being fur- 
 nished with a large proportion of mucus ; it is also covered with small deeply imbedded 
 scales, which are not easily visible in the living animal, but are very conspicuous in the dried 
 skin : their form is a long oval, their colour white, and their texture finely reticular : these 
 scales appear to have been first observed, or at least described, by the celebrated Leuwen- 
 hoek, who has figured them with great accuracy and elegance. To obtain these scales, 
 which are curious exemplifications of Nature's works, take a portion of the skin which 
 grows from the side of the eel, and while moist spread it on a piece of glass, that it may dry 
 very smooth ; when thus dried, it will appear all over dimpled or pitted by the scales, 
 which lie under a sort of cuticle ; this thin skin may be raised with the sharp point of a 
 penknife, together with the scales, which will then easily slip out. It has been asserted, 
 from trials of this nature, that very few fishes, except such as have shells, are destitute of 
 scales. To prepare these scales for examination witli the microscope, they should be taken 
 off, if possible, with nippers, and be soaked in water for a day or two, and afterwards care- 
 fully rubbed to clear them from the skin and dirt which may adhere to them ; they should 
 then be placed on smooth paper, between the leaves of a book, to make them dry flat, and 
 prevent their shrivelling up. 
 
 3643. The common eel is extremely tenacious of life, and may be kept many hours, or even 
 days, out of water, provided it be placed in a cool situation : it is also well known, that it 
 voluntarily leaves the water at certain periods, and wanders about meadows and moist 
 grounds in quest, as is supposed, of particular food, as snails, &c. but more probably, as we 
 think, it is in search of a new location. Nor is there much reason to doubt but that to this 
 roving disposition we owe the almost certainty of meeting with eels within a twelvemonth 
 afiter the sinking the site of a pond, provided that any already exist within a reasonable dis- 
 tance. 
 
 3644. The eel is viviparous, and appears to choose the sea for its spawning place, leaving 
 the lakes and rivers for that purpose from August to November. Dr. Shaw observes on the 
 generation of the eel, that " The errors of the ancients, and even some of the inoderns, are too 
 absurd to be seriously mentioned in the present enlightened period of science ; it appears, 
 however, that both eggs and ready formed young are occasionally observed in the same in- 
 dividuals, as is known to be the case also with several other animals." " The young ones," 
 as observed by Dr. Fleirung, " begin to appear on the shore in March, April, or May, and 
 proceed in myriads towards the mouths of rivers, for the purpose of ascending to the lakes 
 and marshes. In their ascent, where eel fisheries are of value, the young are assisted in sur- 
 mounting obstacles, such as the barrier of a mill-dam or a cascade, by straw ropes, so placed 
 that the young eels can twist themselves round and reach the smnmit. The migrations of 
 the eel were first pointed out with accuracy by Redi. (Opus, part iii. p. 99. ed. 1729.^ 
 Some good observations on the subject, by the Rev. George Mack, are recorded in 
 the Statistical Account of Scotland, vol. xvi. p. 388. particularly in reference to the eels of 
 the Dee." 
 
 3645. The account of the migrations of the eel in the river Dee in Aberdeenshire just 
 
Chap. IX. THE CONGER EEL. 1119 
 
 alluded to, states that " in tne month of June yearly, immense swarms of young eels make 
 a progress from the lower part of the river towards the higher ground, with a quickness 
 and unremitted assiduity that are surprising. The eel, very different from the trout, is a 
 fish that seems to dislike running streams, and therefore avoids that part of the river where 
 the current is strong. This probably had been the circumstance that induced them, in 
 the rapid Dee, to direct their progress only along the edges of the river close to the banks, 
 in a line following the windings of the river often suddenly deflected by stones or other 
 interruptions, without any breach of its continuity. This line having frequently caught 
 my eye, my hand was put into the water to touch the line, with a view to examine what it 
 was ; the line became discontinued when my hand approached, but it united again as soon 
 as my hand was withdrawn. This induced a nearer examination ; and then I perceived, 
 with astonishment, that this line was formed by a series of small eels, moving forward with 
 great celerity. These eels did not exceed half an inch in length, but were in all respects 
 perfectly formed, like the common eel. The line might perhaps, on an average, consist of 
 from twenty to thirty in breadth ; and the individuals being in different degrees of for- 
 wardness, and close to each other, made the line uniform. The progress with which they 
 advanced was not less than four miles an hour ; and this continued for eight days and 
 nights together, and there was no apparent diminution of it when I left the place. There 
 was a similar line on the opposite side of the river. The water in which they floated at 
 the place were I observed them, was in general about two or three inches deep." 
 
 3646. Eels are, however, prone to migrate hy other impulses than those of the reproductive 
 kind. At any time of the year a stormy state of the weather, particularly when accompanied 
 with thunder, will produce a tendency in them to move in vast masses, but it is invariably 
 from the upper part of the stream downwards, which circumstance is well known to 
 millers and fishermen, who at these times take great quantities in their passage by nets, 
 traps, &c. This movement of the eels is intended and instinctive ; probably it is done to 
 secrete themselves from tlie impending storm in the depths of the sea. 
 
 3647. The torpidity of eels during the winter is asserted and denied with nearly eqi al 
 force. During severe frosts they certainly retire to deep and muddy bottoms, and in the 
 winter season are seldom found active enough to take a bait : but that they enter into a 
 state of actual torpidity, is very questionable. It is said that if a large wisp of straw be 
 thrown into a pool during the winter, eels will congregate within it, and that they may be 
 drawn up embedded in the straw ; but although we do not deny, we cannot vouch for the 
 tale. The eel may be considered as rpproaching the nature of a crepuscular animal : in 
 the daytime it commonly lies concealed in its hole, which it forms pretty deep beneath the 
 banks, and which is furnished with two outlets in order to facilitate its escape if disturbed ; 
 at night it prowls in search of prey. 
 
 3648. The very general diffusion and plenty of the eel, has made it of much economic im- 
 portance, but its appreciation has vacillated among different nations and during different 
 epochs. " The Romans," we know, " held it very cheap, probably from its likeness to a 
 snake. It is somewhat singular that the aversion of the Romans to the eel did however 
 not extend to the lamprey, a fish not very dissimilar in its form. We are told that Antonia, 
 the wife of Drusus, possessed a lamprey which she decorated with jewels ; that Hortensius 
 wept at the loss of one which he had kept and exceedingly loved ; and that Crassus the 
 orator lamented the decease of another." 
 
 3649. In some parts of Europe, eel fisheries are of great national importance. We are 
 informed by Dr. Bloch, that in some places near the moutlis of the Baltic so great a quan- 
 tity are taken, that they cannot be used fresh, but are smoked and salted for sale, and con- 
 veyed by waggon-loads into Saxony, Silesia, &c. In Jutland it is said that two thousand 
 have been taken at a single sweep of the net." This fish is supposed to live to a great age, 
 and to be of slow growth. Its general size is from t%vo to three feet, and its weight from 
 two to five or six pounds ; sometimes, however, it is much larger : one was taken out of 
 the Kennet, near Newbury, which weighed fifteen pounds. The enormous eels we occa- 
 sionally read and hear of, are without doubt congers. The common eel is extremely vo- 
 racious, and most destructive to the spawn and small fry of fish ; and Sir John Hawkins 
 has spoken feelingly of their depredations not being confined to the young of fish only, for 
 his broods of ducklings were all secured under water by the large eels with which his canal 
 abounded. 
 
 3650. " The cotiger eel differs from the common eel in the following particulars : — Their 
 colour in general is more dark ; their eyes much larger in proportion, the irides of a 
 briglit silvery colour ; the lower jaw is rather shorter than the upper: the side line is 
 broad, whitish, and marked with a row of small spots — Mr. Ray says a double row ; the 
 edges of the dorsal and anal fins are black : they have more bones than the common eel, 
 especially along the back quite to the head. As to the distinction that Mr. Ray and other 
 writers make of the small beards at the end of the nose, it ought not to be depended upon, 
 those excrescences being sometimes found in both kinds, and sometimes entirely wanting. 
 
1120 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 They grow to a much greater size. Dr. Borlase assures us, that they are sometimes taken 
 near Mounts' Bay of one hundred pounds' weight. Some taken near Scarborough were 
 ten feet and a half long, and eighteen inches in circumference at the thickest part. 
 
 3651. Congers are an article of commerce in Cornwall, and are exported to Spain and 
 Portugal, particularly to Barcelona. The quantities that were formerly sent from Mounts* 
 Bay for five years were considerable. Mr. Pennant remarks, that a fishery of congers would 
 be of great advantage to the inhabitants of the Hebrides. Perhaps they would at first 
 undertake it with repugnancy, from their absurd aversion to the eel kind. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Angling for Eels. 
 
 3652. Angling for eels. If no persons were fonder of this amusement than ourselves, it 
 would be little known and less practised. In our younger days, it is true, when every thing 
 that swam was fair game to us, we pursued eels also ; but their twisting and twining around 
 the tackle, and their protracted dying writhings when released from it, disgusted us in the 
 end. We are not however to legislate for all, and as we have known some who devoted 
 much time to sniggling, bobbing, and even float fishing for these slippery gentry, we make 
 no doubt that others will do the same. It is our duty therefore to offer instructions on this 
 head, which we shall commence by telling our friends where to look for them before we 
 show how to catch them. 
 
 3653. The haunts of eels during the spring and summer months are in cavities afforded by 
 roots, stumps, stony masses, and large weed-beds. Where the banks are oozy^ they occupy 
 holes in the earth below the surface of the water, having an inlet and often an outlet ; they 
 insinuate themselves, also, between planks and floorings under tlie water, where they are 
 always to be found, as well as in all the depths about bridges, piles, flood-gates, &c. &c. In 
 short, wherever there is an excavation they will creep in and make a hold for themselves 
 to lie and look out for prey, which, if it comes within reach, they will seize on, even in the 
 day ; but their habit is to leave these recesses at night only, when they rove about in search 
 of food. 
 
 3654. Float angling for eels is sometimes practised with any variety of worm on a No. 6, 
 7, or 8. hook, mounted on a piece of strong salmon gut — the float is either cork or quill. Let 
 the worm reach the bottom and trail on it ; if two hooks and two baits are used, both hooks 
 must reach the ground, one, three, or four inches in advance of the other. Choose for float 
 fishing still deeps, or very gentle currents only, with oozy or sandy bottoms. Strike two or 
 three seconds after your float is drawn under water, and then haul out your prize as quickly 
 as possible, and stop his twisting round the tackle by putting your foot upon him imme- 
 diately behind the head, then crush it with a blow, or just sever the vertebra only with a 
 knife, which will enable you to remove the hook by holding the line and snipping the 
 mouth downwards, with a pair of scissors, to the hook, which is often gorged to a consi- 
 derable distance. No other plan will secure your hook and line. Ground bait is some- 
 times useful in this fishing, and is made of small pieces of garbage, which are mixed with 
 coarse sand. A tripping worm bait on a well shotted line, with a small barbel wire hook, 
 about No. 8., in dark gloomy weather with an electric state of the atmosphere, will often 
 prove very successful when angling for them in oozy mild currents, towards the sides of weed- 
 beds, and in pools where the water gently eddies round : but this particular practice is less 
 successful when the weather is settled, and in a very bright day it will be found to be use- 
 less. This kind of angling will succeed sometimes with eels when pieces of fish, greaves, 
 slugs, and snails, are employed. 
 
 3655. I.eger-Une fishing fir eels is practised both by day and night ; the line in these cases 
 does not differ from the usual leger (p. 1058. ) but it is prudent to furnish it with two hooks, 
 one about six inches below the lead, the otlier about two feet from it ; to these latter, two 
 or three shot may be added, within six inches of the hook, to keep it steady if there be a 
 current. If both of these hooks are fitted upon fine gimp, it will not be amiss, as the larger 
 kinds are very dexterous in sawing off either gut or weed : in other respects, Indian weed, 
 when very stout and good, makes an excellent eel Ime. When leger-line fishing is practised 
 in the deeps of rivers, in meres, lakes, in harbours, and in tide waters at the sides of the 
 currents, then strong tackle should be used, as there the largest eels are often taken, and 
 nothing less than gimp should be employed. 
 
 3656. Night fishing with a leger-line is a very killing practice, and in gloomy weather 
 portentous of thunder, is often remarkably successful with those who are inclined to tempt 
 the night dews. The professed eel fishers carry a lantern that they may be enabled to bait 
 their hooks ; a dark lantern is the most proper, that the light may be brought to shine 
 solely on the bait when wanted, but not to make a glare in the water, as too much depend- 
 ence must not be placed on the voracity of the eel, for he is not less wary than voracious. 
 Mr. Salter recommends that the leger-line be fitted up with a yard and a half of fine gimp 
 looped at each end; to one of which attach a hook. No. 7., and a leger-lead secured in 
 its place by a shot. On this hook put a small lob or a large marsh- worm, and drop it into 
 the stream. If a float be used, the current will carry the bait away. 
 
Chap. IX. 
 
 EEL SNIGGLING. 
 
 1121 
 
 3657. Chain or niyht lines, as some call them, are frequently used in eel fishing. Tlie 
 chain line is made either of strong trolling line, or of whipcord (see Jicf. 530. ). Make it fast 
 
 by one end to any firm substance, 
 
 530 
 
 and let the other be fastened to 
 a strong wooden peg ; now attach 
 eel-hooks with ties, bought for the 
 purpose, about half a yard apart 
 the whole length of the line. If 
 the water be deep, or the angler 
 object to putting the peg into the 
 water by hand, let him use a pole, 
 which he can push down from a 
 punt or a bank, and by the .same 
 means he can draw up his tackle and his prey also. This mode we have found even more 
 effective sometimes than using the paternoster line (figured and described, p. 976. ). Many 
 eels are likewise taken by leger-lines, after the method used in barbel angling (p. 1058.). 
 
 3658. Living fish baits are certainly the best for this variety of angling, and among these 
 lampreys are to be preferred ; next to them are minnows, roaches, and bull-heads. Where 
 the eels run very large, small gudgeons may be used to advantage. Lob-worms are also 
 good baits ; likewise greaves, chickens' entrails, and pieces of eels. In tideways, muscles, 
 cockles, and periwinkles are employed. Eels have been taken with shrimps also; and shell- 
 fish bait, being tenacious on the hook, are peculiarly advantageous where the water flows 
 rapidly. When two or more hooks are used, bait with two varieties, and let the farthest 
 from the lead be a dead bait and the other a live one. Fish always with good tackle, as this 
 angling often takes heavy fish of other kinds, as trout, chub, or carp ; jack and salmon 
 have also been thus taken. 
 
 3659. When a bite occurs be not in a hurry to strike, or the eel will abandon the bait ; 
 and no danger can arise from giving a little time, as this fish seldom leaves a bait if undis- 
 turbed, but gradually takes the whole in. It is deliberation, and a gradual adaptation of 
 the bait to their mouth and throat, that makes them so frequently strip a large worm up the 
 hook, until they get a loose end, when they will slowly unhook the whole of it, and make 
 off. Two rods may be readily einployed in this fishing, by having one in each hand, or 
 one on the ground side of a boat, &c. &c. ; and where the angler has enterprise enough to 
 risk his health, and deprive himself of his rest for this sport, he deserves it, and every ad- 
 vantage is fair to insure success. 
 
 3660. Sniggling for eels (fig.53\.) is a practice so ingenious and full of artifice, that it 
 might reconcile the sportsman even to eel fishing. Every boy almost who lives within the 
 
 sight of an eel river can sniggle, which ill accords with this account of it : but let any one 
 accompany the true eel sniggler in search of his material to the fishing-tackle shops, where 
 the fisher is fitted to his mind with a well contrived set of machinery, expressly adapted for 
 this hole and corner work ; let him finish by witnessing the application of it to the taking 
 of a few eels, by a writ served on them within the recesses of their dwelling, and he will 
 then agree that this, like every other pursuit, however trifling, can be made interesting 
 when improved by art. Mr. Salter, with the professional ardour of a true London angler, 
 has entered into an elaborate description of the most improved apparatus for the purpose, 
 which he has done with a minuteness of detail that not only evinces his own proficiency as 
 a sniggler, but shows how much he was interested in making others equally so ; and we 
 should be robbing this excellent practical writer of his just due, if we did not own that our 
 figure and our description of the apparatus and practice concerned in eel sniggling, are 
 indebted to him for their principal value. 
 
 3f)61 . T/ie viore common covntry practice of snip^gltng is thus characterised : — A stick a yard long with a 
 cleft at each end, a strong needle whipped to a small whipcord line from the eye to the middle, which, with 
 a lob-worm stuck, on the needle, leaving the point to be inserted in the cleft of the .stick, constitutes the 
 simple apparatus. The art consists in putting the worm, needle, and line, softly into the mouth of the eel 
 holes, which are suffered to lemain until taken by the eel, when the line and hook are again reclaimed, but 
 
 4 C 
 
1122 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 accompanied by the eel also. This outline forms the boyish practice we have hinted at ; and we now proceed 
 to the more improved methods pursued by the regular eel fisher. 
 
 3662. The sniggling rod, instead of being one yard long, oiiglit to be two, or two and a 
 half in length. Two joints of the hazel rod, commonly made up for the purchase of youths, 
 forms one of the best roots, being light and tough ; but Mr. Salter's recommendation is two 
 yards of stiff bamboo. To such a root, or rod, a top must be fixed; and it is essential that it 
 be flexible, and likewise that it remain flexed or bent at any angle or segment desired. In 
 the common method this intention is imperfectly fulfilled, by means of a branch of willow or 
 hazel, which, being first bent to the required position, is then tied \>y means of a cord ex- 
 tending from the point to the middle of the rod {a, fig. 53 1 . ). An improvement is now made 
 in this by substituting for this top half a yard of stout bell-wire (b,fig. 531.), which requires 
 no tying, and can be bent and unbent at pleasure. The crack fisher however is often fur- 
 nished with a top expressly manufactured for the purpose by the best rod-makers from three 
 pieces of hickory, each of five inches' length, the ends of which are united to each other by 
 two hinges, similar to those used in the making of carpenters' rules, by which they can be 
 bent to any angle required. It must be notorious to those conversant with London anglers, 
 that great pains are taken by them, and other piscatory amateurs of metropolitan towns, to 
 make their tackle portable, as well as effective; and if it can be hidden, that too is a still 
 greater recommendatioii. The sniggling apparatus, be it observed, may be readily formed 
 on these principles. The rod may be made of two telescope joints, one of which may slide 
 into the other, leaving room to receive the wire also, if the top be of that material. If it be 
 the folding brass jointed article just described, that will enter the pocket, or even the pocket 
 book, and the whole will then appear as a walking stick only. 
 
 3663. The line employed is not attached to the rod, but is held in the hand of the angler, 
 either loose or wound : if the latter, the common thumb-winder is often used for the 
 purpose, and the material is sometimes fine whipcord ; but a stout platted line is much 
 superior. To the unattached end of this line either a stout hook, of No. 4 or 5., or, what 
 is much to be preferred, a glover's or tailor's button-needle, of about two inches in length (c), 
 with its extreme point broken off, is whipped with some silk, waxed with shoemaker's wax, 
 first laying the end of the line nearly half-way down the needle, within a quarter of an inch 
 of the eye or thick end, and tying it strongly on, the line will then hang from about the 
 middle of the needle, leaving the smaller end quite bare, and also a quarter of an inch of the 
 larger. 
 
 3664. To bait the needle, enter the thick end thereof into the worm, near the tail, and carry it down near to 
 the head ; then draw the worm as much back as will completely cover the needle ; the line will then hang 
 from the tail, and the head will be presented to the eel. 
 
 3665. To apply the bait to the suspected resort of the eel, put the tail end of the worm a little way on the 
 point of the rod, whether of wire, wood, Ac. and thus convey the head end of the w orm just within the mouth 
 of a hole in a bank, or into a crevice between piles, or any opening between large stones, allowing as much 
 line to unwind as will suffice for the placing of the worm. This being done, a little time only will elapse, 
 when, if an eel disposed to take a bait be present, a gentle tug will be felt, sufficient to detach the worm from 
 the rod, on which it of course cannot be too lightly placed, so that it can be carried to the eel hole. When a 
 wire top is used, tie around it, at half an inch from the extremity, a whipping of silk, to prevent the worm 
 from being penetrated too far. It Is also of consequence that the worms used be tough by good scouring, 
 otherwise they will bre^ik to pieces in baiting with them. Some fishers prefer presenting the tail end of the 
 worm to the eel, and some the head ; but this we believe is not material. When a minute or two has been 
 allowed, the bait may be supposed to be gorged, when by striking smartly the needle will fix itself across the 
 throat of the eel. To draw the eel forth, it is requisite that a certain degree of force be used, and a certain 
 degree only ; for if the line be violently pulled, the tackle will probably give way, or the eel may be ripped 
 open, and the hook return empty to the hand ; but if a moderate strain is kept on the line, the eel will become 
 at length tired ; it will then cease to resist, and may be drawn out and landed. We would refer the sniggler 
 to Mr. Salter, to whom we also are under obligations on this subject, having never practised it to any extent 
 or with much success. 
 
 3666. A simple apparatus for the purpose may also be manufactured by the angler on the spur of the moment. 
 " Use the two upper joints of a strong top rod, or a long slender hazel stick ; slip a small quill over the taper 
 end, leaving the extreme end of the quill whole ; a tailor's button-needle, or a stocking-needle not more than 
 two inches long, is also requisite, and a piece of hard twisted or fine whipcord for the line." (^Bowlker.) 
 
 3667. Bobbing for eels is treated on by Mr. Daniel much after the foUowing manner, but 
 he appears to confine himself principally to a boat, whereas we have witnessed much success 
 in this fishing from the river banks : — Take a quantity of well scoured lob- worms ; have 
 ready a long needle, with three lengths of worsted slightly twisted together ; put the needle 
 lengthways through the worms, and draw them down on the worsted ; when two yards are 
 thus prepared, fold them up in links, and tie them to about two yards of good twine. 
 Having made a knot on it eight inches from the worms, slip a piece of lead with a hole in 
 it (weighing from a quarter to three-quarters of a pound, according to the current fished 
 in) down the line to the knot ; fasten the line so armed to a manageable pole, and let the 
 lead lie on the bottom in thick muddy water when the tide runs up strong, or near the 
 mouth of some river. When the eels nibble at the bait, they can be felt ; give some little 
 time before it is pulled up, which must be gently until near the surface, and then hoist out 
 quickly : the worsted sticking in the eel's teeth prevents their loosening themselves until 
 the line is slackened by throwing them into the boat on the ground ; as soon as they are 
 disentangled, cast the bait in again: frequently great quantities are thus caught, espe- 
 cially of gregs. Eels are also to be snared in the same way as pike. 
 
Chav. IX. EEL FISHING. U'23 
 
 3668. Eel spearing (Jig. 532.) is also practised by many persons for pleasure even, although 
 to be half-way up the legs and thighs in ooze and mud, would not appear delectable in the 
 
 eyes of many. We, however, knew a very keen angler who would 
 leave off fishing in the midst of his sport to undertake to spear some 
 •^^^ ill ^^i( J / eels for a miller, from whose running ponds he used to extract 
 
 largely of trout, perch, jack, roach, and dace, hut which amuse- 
 ment he readily abandoned for eel spearing. To the surprise of every 
 one who witnessed his exertions, now ui) the brook feeders, almost 
 mid-deep in ooze and mud, plunging in his eel-spear, and so doing, 
 ever and anon, was heard a lusty hurrah, and next was seen spear 
 uplifted, and bearing sometimes one and sometimes two eels fast 
 clenched between the iron jaws of the instrument, hut writhing 
 and struggling to free themselves from a grasp too firm to give 
 way to their exertions. Extraordinary as it may appear, on one 
 occasion, when striking deep into the side of the bank which circum- 
 vallated the water, he felt a more violent momentary struggle than 
 usual : he had struck an otter in his couch, and so disahled him as 
 to make his destruction inevitable, much to the miller's satisfaction, who had long been a 
 serious loser in his poultry, and he had in vain attempted to discover how his losses were ef- 
 fected, more particularly in his ducks and geese, the young of which were continually missing. 
 
 3669. Angling for conger eels is likewise practised near the coasts, and in docks, harbours, 
 &c. Both the sea and the earth-worm are used as baits for them. In a small stone basin, 
 at Torquay in Devonshire, into which the coasting vessels are received, fishing for congers 
 is very generally practised from tlie stone piers which surround it, by means of a strong 
 hook, a powerful line, and a lob-worm. 
 
 .3670. Of the edible qualities of eels little need be said; the thousands who eat of them are 
 living proofs that they are not deleterious. As regards their culinary preparation, we were 
 going to omit all mention of it even, but the Naiads of the Tliames might give us a duck- 
 ing the next time we ventured there, did we not laud the eel-pies baked on its aits, or the 
 spit-chucked dishes of them dressed, and commonly charged for too at the great houses 
 which skirt its banks. The latter part of the banquet, we suspect, has palled the appetite 
 of many a traveller. " So when the banquets o'er," &c. 
 
 Sect. XXIV. The Flounder (I'leurotiectes), and the Anglings for it. 
 
 8671. The Jlounder, or fluke, Pleiironecies Jiexus, ocidis dextris, linea laterali aspera, spiiiulis 
 ad pinnas. (Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 457.) 
 
 3672. In our anatomical and physiological examination of fishes, it may be remembered that 
 we described, as one of the distinguishing features of this class of fishes, the dextral situation 
 of the eyes. A sinistral variety however, or one where the eyes are found on the left 
 surface, sometimes occurs. Flounders are diffused over the Northern and the Mediter- 
 ranean seas ; and around the British coasts they are very numerous, as well as in all the 
 rivers that communicate with them. It is at the mouths of these that they naturalise 
 themselves, increase greatly in size, and become very numerous. " They will likewise," 
 says Mr. Daniel, " live in ponds, and are a profitable fish to stock them with, as they soon 
 get fat, will live many hours out of their element, and, consequently, may be e,\siiy and 
 safely removed; but they will not breed, nor will they live above seven or eight years when 
 confined in standing waters." Mr. Daniel might have added, that they delight to live 
 where there are sandy bottoms and gravelly banks, and caa only be said really to thrive in 
 such ponds as present these characters, and also have a stream running througli them. 
 " The colour of the upper part of the body is a pale brown, sometimes marked with a Faw 
 spots of dirty yellow ; the belly is white ; and it may readily be distinguislicd from the 
 plaice, or any other fish of this genus, by a row of sharp small spines that surround its 
 upper sides, and are placed just at the juncture of the fins with the body ; another row 
 marks the side line, and runs half-way down the back. Mr. Pennant mentions hearing of 
 one that weighed six pounds, but a flounder of half that weight is not common." Captain 
 Williamson says, " this fish delights in a soft, flat, or gently declining bottom, where they 
 will take various baits, but principally well scoured worms and greaves. You will have but 
 little sport unless the place be previously baited, for they are remarkably indolent ; though 
 when once assembled, no fish can keep the angler better employed. Use strong gut, with 
 a hook. No. 7 or 8., rather stiflT in its make; put four or five shots on your line, and let 
 your bait go close to the bottom or lie upon it ; give a little time when you have a bite, for 
 the flounder is a great glutton, and will, if possible, gorge your bait, provided he be not 
 disturbed." 
 
 3073. The Thames flounders are considered as singularly sweet and firm, and are met with by the angler iu 
 the creeks from Blackwall to Bromley, Stratford, and West Ham, as well as in and about the docks at Lime- 
 house. At the entrance, and even beyond the tideways, they are also to be found in all our rivers commu- 
 nicating directly with tlie sea ; in some of which they are found large, and must be fished for with corrp- 
 spondently strong tackle. Flounders spawn in May and June, but they may be angled for at all seasons ; fur 
 although, like other fish, tl)i>y feel the repr jductive [irocess, vet they are at no tinio so much out of condition 
 
 4 C 2 
 
1124 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 as to be unfit for the table, nor so unnerved as not to yield sport to such persons as indulge in this kind of 
 fishing. In large rivers and estuaries they are caught with dead lines ; and in milder streams they are taken 
 likewise with line and float in the same manner, and with the same baits, as eels. In fact, these fishes are 
 frequently caught together ; and when a multiplicity of hooks are used, it is not uncommon to find one 
 occupied by a tlounder, and another by an eel. 
 
 3674. Onjloundir angling Mr. Daniel observes, that " they bite freely at all hours of the day, but particularly 
 on the rise of the water by flood or tide, and in warm weather, with a little wind, and are to be fished for with 
 a strong line, and good gut at the bottom, as some of them are large, and struggle much : the best places to 
 angle for them are by the sides, and at the tails, of deep streams, where the bottom consists of fine gravel, 
 sand, or loam, or in still places of the same quality near the banks : two or three rods may be used, with 
 a bullet on the lines, to lie on the ground in the streams ; and when in still water, a shot or two on the line, 
 and the hook small. Brandlings that are taken from rotten tan, well scoured, are the best baits ; they will 
 take the lob-worm, and even the minnow : a flounder, weighing twenty-three ounces, was caught in 1799 with 
 the minnow." 
 
 Sect. XXV. The Smelt ( Salmo Eperlanus). 
 
 3675. Salmo eperlanus. S. argenteus, subcceruleo virescens, capite diaphano, radiis pinnce ant 
 septemdecim. (^Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 511.) 
 
 3676. Dr. Shaw hiforms us that there appear two varieties of the smelt, one not exceeding 
 the lenj^th of three or four inches, the other arriving at the general length of six, eight, or 
 
 nine inches, and sometimes 
 even attaining twelve or 
 thirteen. The larger va- 
 rietj {fig. 533.} seems to 
 be that so frequently seen 
 iboiit the British coasts, 
 winch is distinguished by 
 Dr. Bloch under the name 
 ot hpeilano marinus, or sea 
 smelt. From Pennant we 
 kam that it derives its 
 name from having, in the 
 opmion of some, the scent 
 of a violet ; in the opinion 
 "-''''■' '■ of others, that of a cucum- 
 
 ber ; and so strange is the disagreement respecting the smell of tliis fish, that the Germans 
 (says Mr. Pennant) distinguish it by the very elegant title of the stinck fish. The name 
 of sparling, which it bears in Wales and in the North of England, is taken from the French 
 eperlan. They are met with throughout the year in the seas that wash our coasts, and 
 seldom go far from shore, except v/hen they ascend the rivers, which they do with the tide ; 
 and in certain of which it is remarked that they appear a long time before they spawn, being 
 taken in abundance in the Thames and Dee in November and two succeeding months, in 
 other rivers not until February ; and in March and April they spawn, and are very prolific; 
 after which they all return to the salt water, and are not seen in the rivers until next season. 
 It has been observed, that they never come into the Mersey so long as there is any snow 
 water in its current; and that in the spring and beginning of summer they will run farther 
 up than in the decline of the year : they are also to be met with in the docks that are 
 opened for the reception of ships. 
 
 3677. As regards the season for smelts, Mr. Salter says, that " though they arrive twice 
 every year in the Thames, March and July, yet they do not get above London Bridge in 
 their last visit." On the change which has taken place in their migration, Mr. Salter feel- 
 ingly observes, " When they arrive, if the season be favourable for the fishermen to work 
 their nets, they then take, or used to take, an iinmense quantity of them, which enables the 
 poor fisherman to discharge some of the debts he unavoidably contracts in winter, in conse- 
 quence of his not being able to labour in his vocation. Between London Bridge and 
 Lambeth is the principal place for taking smelts in nets ; but for the last twenty years past 
 these poor fishermen have been deprived of their resource for payingofF the debts of winter, 
 by the smelts not making their annual appearance in the river Thames, previous to the time 
 above alluded to. The river formerly swarmed with this delicious fish. In July we tised to 
 begin angling for smelts in the various wet docks below bridge ; but the spot covered by 
 the floating timber, at Limehouse Hole, was a favourite resort for smelt fishing; from these 
 timbers a hundred dozen have frequently been taken in a day. Then again, Perry's Dock, 
 Blackwall, now belonging to the East India Company ; what a place for smelts in those 
 days ! The only one at present where they are sought after is in the City Canal, but 
 they are very small in size, and few in number. I have made much inquiry on the subject 
 of the smelts not visiting, as usual, the river Thames, but without any satisfactory results." 
 
 3678. The smelt is of a very beautiful form and colour ; the head is transparent, and the skin in general so 
 thin, that with a good microscope the circulation of its blood may be seen ; the irides are silvery, the pupil of a 
 full black ; the under jaw is rather prominent ; in the front of the upper are four large teeth, those in the 
 sides of both are sm;Ul ; in the roof of the mouth are two rows, and on the tongue two others, of large 
 teeth ; the colour of the back is whitish, with a cast of green, beneath which it is varied with blue, and then 
 succeeds a beautiful gloss of a silvery hue ; the scales are small, and readily drop off; the tail is forked ; the 
 flosh is tender and of a delicate taste. These fish vary greatly in size. The largest Mr. P. ever heard of 
 
Chap. IX. ANGLING FOR SMELTS AND MULLPJT. 1125 
 
 was thirteen inches long, and weighed half a pound : they are often sold in the London streets under the 
 name of dried sparlings, being split and dried ; and are recommended by the gentlemen who take their gills of 
 a morning, as adding to the wine a particular relish. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Angling for Smelts. 
 3679. Anglijig for smelts was, as Salter'.^ account shows, a very delightful amusement 
 some years ago ; but it would seem that the mania of emigration has extended itself from 
 man to the animals around him: thus it is that this and other species of the salmon genus 
 seek other shores ; and it is done by both from a parity of causes : the former is starved 
 out, the latter is hunted out. Smelts are however yet to be met with in considerable quan- 
 tities in the mouths of many of our rivers, estuaries, and harbours ; and are usually fished 
 for with a paternoster line, which should be fitted up with bristle (p. 976.). Captain 
 Williamson observes, that " smelts never stray far from salt water, or at least from where it is 
 a little brackish : thus they come in with the flood, especially during spring tides, and 
 return with the ebb. They are fond of deep holes, and when the tide is nearly full, may 
 be caught with a stout ininnow line (or a very delicate paternoster) in such places. They 
 vary in their depth of swimming, but in general lie about seven or eight feet from the 
 surface, and still lower in very deep water. If fresh raw shrimps can be had, or small 
 pieces of raw lobster or crab, they will prove very superior baits," Mr. Salter directs that 
 in this angling there be a strong flexible top to the rod, strong gut line, heavy float, and 
 from ten to twelve or more hooks, eight or nine inches apart ; size of the hooks. No. 8 
 or 9. 
 
 3680. The baits for smelts are various : the best appears to be a small shrimp, or part of a large one ; small 
 pieces of an eel will lure them, and the belly parts are thought to be the best. We have taken them with 
 grigs and loaches also. Gentles they are likewise fond of, and when other baits fail, small parts of their 
 fellow smelts will answer the purpose. Boiled shrimps are sometimes used with success, and occasionally 
 nothing is found better than red worms. Mr. Daniel recommends bread crumbs to be used as a groundbait, 
 and Capt. Williamson prescribes that oatmeal or raspings be thrown in to keep them together. In float angling 
 it is to be observed, that when smelts bite, they force the float up instead of drawing it down, at which 
 time the angler is directed to strike immediately and forcibly. As smelts are found in very deep waters, 
 they are often angled for without float; but instead of it a long paternoster line is used, and a dip- lead, 
 which is allowed to rest on the ground, occasionally however rising and sinking it. In this way great num- 
 bers used to be taken by the London anglers off' the ships' sides in the wet docks, and from the floating 
 timber in the Thames : they were also to be caught in the canal which intersects the Isle of Dogs. When 
 a dip-lead is employed, where the water is very deep, the object used by some anglers to signify when 
 there is a bite, is a morsel of white feather placed on the top of the rod. Smelt angling is best practised 
 early and late, particularly in the summer months. The season for it is from the middle of June until the 
 end of November ; some even fish for them until they disappear in the middle of March, on their migration 
 to the deeps of the sea for the purpose of spawning, from which they return in about two months. 
 
 Sect. XXVI. The Mullet (^Mugil), and the Anglings for it. 
 
 3681. Silvery grey mullet, with dusky back, and sides striped with longitudinal blackish 
 lines. {Shaw.) M. pinna dorsali anteriore quinque radiata. {Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 520.) The 
 mullet is so commonly found in all our books as a fish of passage, and one of the objects 
 of the angler's pursuit, that in obedience to the tyrant custom, we introduce it here, though 
 against our own judgincnt, which dictates to us that its more appropriate situation would 
 be among sea fish and sea fishings ; for, except on some coasting vicinities, not many anglers 
 know more than the name of the mullet. 
 
 3682. The mugil, or mugilis, of the ancient Romans is particularly common in the Medi- 
 terranean and Northern seas, and is found in occasional plenty on our southern and south- 
 western coast, entering the sandy bays and rivers of the shores with the tide during the 
 summer months imtil September. They are evidently in search of food, which they obtain 
 by rooting up the ground in quest of the marine worms and insects which there abound ; 
 and this they do with so much violence, as to leave traces of it in the mud and sand. They 
 never remain in these situations, but return to the sea with the ebbing tide. If Captain 
 Williamson be correct, and the contrarj' there is no reason to suspect, they are not forced 
 to this return by any inability to remain in fresh water, for he asserts that they are found 
 in the Ganges even as high as it* source. " They are something like the dace in shape, yet 
 much thicker ; the head is almost square and flat on the top, the nose blunt, and lips thick ; 
 they have no teeth, only the upper lip is a little rough, as is also the tongue; between the 
 eyes and mouth is a hard callus ; the pupil of the eye is black, encircled with a small 
 silvery line ; the colour of the back is dusky, varied with green and blue ; the sides sil- 
 very, marked with broad dusky parallel lines reaching from head to tail, which is much 
 forked ; the scales are large and deciduous, and are also upon the covers of the gills and 
 head, and extend as far as the nostrils. The largest of them are nearly half a yard long, 
 and the flesh is excellent." 
 
 3683. It appears the red mullet, and riot the grey, was the fish that, when the luxury of Rome 
 was at its height, held so conspicuous a place in their entertainments ; and for which, ac- 
 cording to Juvenal, enormous prices were occasionally given. " Six thousand pieces for a 
 mullet gave," is part of a poetical quotation we have elsewhere had occasion to introduce 
 in proof of ancient luxury. Seneca however says, that the mullet was not worth a farthing, 
 except it died in the very hand of the guest. It was not unusual for a Roman to say, " In 
 
 40 3 
 
1120 FISHTTSU. Part VIII. 
 
 other matters I may confide in you, but in a thing of this moment, it is not consistent with 
 my prudence ; 1 will trust nothing but my own eyes ; bring tlie fish hither, let me see him 
 breathe his last." Such was the luxury of the times, that there were stews even in the 
 eating-rooms, so that the fish could at once be brought from beneath the table and placed 
 upon it, where the mullets were put in transparent vases, that when expiring, the changes 
 of their rich colour might entertain the company, who all agreed that nothing was more 
 beautiful tlian a dying mullet. Apicius had the art of preparing them for the table still 
 more luxuriously, by suffocating them in the exquisite Carthaginian pickle, and afterwards 
 procuring a rich sauce from their livers." 
 
 3684. The salacity of the mullet was an object of peculiar notice among the ancients, and 
 Gesner (/)c Piscibus') notices that the male will pursue the female even after she is captured 
 till dravv'n on shore. This propensity probably gave rise to a barbarity which, however 
 tolerated by custom, we cannot suppose could have been sanctioned by laws even in those 
 times of singular retributive justice. Juvenal and Horace allude to it as practised both by 
 the Athenians and Romans, among the various modes which rage dictated to an injured 
 spouse to revenge himself on his dishonourer. 
 
 " Necat hie ferro, secat lUe cruentis 
 Verberibus ; quosdam mcechos et mugills intrat." Catisaub. in Athen. 
 
 3685. Bottom angliyig for mullet is practised with the lug, lurgan, or sea- worm, either with 
 a leger-line or with a float, strong line, and a barbel wire hook. No. 6 or 7. They will 
 also take earth-worms in all their varieties, particularly the red ; and it is said the blood- 
 worm is likewise very attractive to them at times ; but on tliis point we have no experience 
 of our own. Whatever worm is used, the hook should be well covered, and have but little 
 of it hanging loose, or they will suck it off; and when gentles are employed, which bait 
 they sometimes take very well, put four or five on a hook. No. 8. Worms and gentles 
 succeed best with them when the water is a little discoloured by either the rising or falling 
 tide, particularly the former. With a float, fish with two hooks, sink the first to within 
 six inches of the bottom, and the second eighteen inches above the first. It is necessary 
 that all the tackle, rod, line, and hooks, be strong ; for these fish struggle violently. Of 
 course they are seldom fished for but from a boat, particularly with a ground bait ; a fly 
 sometimes is used from the shore. 
 
 3686. F/y Jishing for mullet is found to answer best when the tide is flowing in, and 
 bef,)re the water thickens at all : at these times the mullet arc very sportive, and swim in 
 large shoals, and an hour or an hour and a half's excellent sport is often gained with 
 almost any moderate sized fly ; but in this respect they are capricious, and a variety 
 of r.ies should be carried, both as to size and colour. We have known them one day take 
 nothing but a palmer, ;ind a second the smallest winged flies. A pair of wings on a hook 
 No. 5., with its barb covered by a bright gentle, will often prove killing. Some anglers 
 use the natural fly, particularly the large house-fly ; while the tipula, or harry-long-legs, is 
 preferred to others Both of these met'.iods of taking mullet are practised along the whole 
 stretch of the Sussex, Hampshire, and Devonshire coasts, in most of the creeks, bays, and 
 rivers, where a sandy bottom aflbrds a harbour for the lurgan, and other sea insects. As 
 the tide ebbs, again attack them by bottom fishing. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 FLY-FISHING. 
 
 3687. In whatever j^oint of view we legard fly-fishing, its superiority over every other 
 method of angling is striking, and universally acknowledged ; neither are we inclined to 
 believe that the most ardent lover of the float or ground practice, could make more than a 
 feeble stand in attempting a comparison between them. We are willing to allow that the 
 one is more universal in its application than the other, there being but {qvt fish that may 
 not be tempted by some variety of bait under the water, while there are many that cannot 
 be taken on its surface. Nay, we will concede that there are many more days in the year 
 in which the bottom fisher may exercise his skill with every prospect of success, than the 
 most judicious and persevering thrower of the fly could reckon on. Yet the skill required 
 in the formation of the imitative baits, and the innumerable little niceties which are after- 
 wards necessary to show them in the most natural and tempting manner to animals not 
 more voracious than wary, being duly considered, must give to the fly-fisher's pursuit the 
 palm of intellectual superiority and more refined exertions. As regards bodily health also, 
 the constant motion may be supposed to insure it in fly-fishing; while the more sedentary 
 character of bottom fishing sometimes proves injurious in the other. The greater clean- 
 liness of the fly-fishing practice is likewise very much in its favour with inany persons. 
 
 3688. 7s the fly bait offered to the notice of the fishes necessarily a just representation of any 
 individual living insect which it is known that fishes seek and devoin-? or do they take 
 
Chap. X. FLY-FISHING. 1127 
 
 any thing that has the semblance of living matter ? This question may excite surprise 
 among some of our readers ; but if we believe the Scottish anglers, the flies which capture 
 salmon and trout are not necessarily imitations of any existing insects, winged or other- 
 wise ; and this opinion is so strongly maintained by some of the best fishers there, and 
 by the best naturalists also, that it docs not become us too lightly to condemn it ; 
 at the same time we should by no means recommend our readers to adopt it, with- 
 out much farther observation and close attention to the effects which followed both the 
 imitative and the non-imitative practice. If Professor Wilson, who warmly advocates the 
 inefficacy of all such imitations, be mistaken, then he never gave so fatal a blow to an art 
 he affects to be enamoured with, and one he so zealously pursues, as when speaking of the 
 artificial fly, he says, that "the fish are deceived by an appearance of life and motion, 
 rather than by a specific resemblance to any thing which they had previously been in the 
 habit of capturing. The accomplished angler does not condescend to imitate specifically, 
 and in a servile manner, the detail of things ; he attends, or ought to attend, only to the 
 great and invariable ideas which are inherent in universal nature. He throws his flv 
 lightly and with elegance on the surface of the glittering waters, because he knows that an 
 insect, with outspread gauzy wings, would so fall : but he does not imitate (or, if he does 
 so, his practice proceeds upon an erroneous principle), either in the air or in his favourite 
 element, the flight or the motion of a particular species, because he also knows that trout 
 are not very conversant in the peculiarities of species, and that their Omnivorous propen- 
 sities induce them, when inclined for food, to rise with equal eagerness at every minute 
 thing which creepeth upon the earth, or swimmeth in the waters. On this fact he gene- 
 ralises — and this is the philosophy of fishing. " (^Encydopadia Britcuuiica, art. Angling.) 
 This opinion is every day gaining ground in the North, and without any improper bias to 
 our own long settled opinions, let us examine the rationale of the matter a little further, 
 for the advocates are neither few nor contemptible. Professor Rennie tells us, that " the 
 aim of the angler ought to be to have his artificial fly calculated, by its form and colours, 
 to attract the notice of the fish ; in which case he has a much greater chance of success than 
 by making the greatest efforts to imitate any particular species of fly." But let the angler 
 still hesitate before he gives up his opinion even to such authorities as these. If he adopt 
 these principles, he at once gives up all claim to invention and intellectuality in his occu- 
 pation. We however think we can do something towards unravelling this discrepancy of 
 opinion. How very seldom have we found such opinion to take root in the practised trout 
 fisher of England ; and may we not account for that by our knowledge that the object of 
 his pursuit is indigenous to fresh waters only, and consequently seeks both above and 
 below such waters the natural edible living objects which surround him, as fishes and 
 insects in all their varieties, and under all their transformations. Now we have to remark, 
 that salmon are not indigenous to fresh water, nor do they reside more than a fourth of 
 their time therein ; but being naturally inhabitants of salt waters, are not habituated to 
 winged insect baits. If this be taken into consideration, it will account for the erroneous 
 opinions of those who affect to consider any striking matter repi-esented will raise trout, 
 and hook them. Would the tipula be as really taken by trout during the May-fly 
 season in mistake for that fly? We need not answer this question; and if this be the case, 
 the assertion that " any insect with outspread gauzy wings will as readily attract as the 
 ephemei'a, then indeed our practice has been bad, and our instructions erroneous. Bainbridge, 
 we conceive, was of a similar opinion when speaking of a fly (but be it remembered it was 
 o( a. fancy fly) for salmon he .says, "However fanciful or varied in shade or materials, it 
 will frequently raise fish when all the imitations of nature have proved unsuccessful : 
 indeed, so fastidious and whimsical are the salmon at times, that the more brilliant and 
 extravagant the fly, the more certain is the angler of diversion." 
 
 3689. Sir Humphrey Davy says, " I imagine salmon take the gaudy fly, with its blue 
 king-fisher and golden pheasant's feathers, for a small Jish.'" Brother piscator, if this doc- 
 trine apply to trout also, then you and ourselves must have been dolts indeed to expend 
 our time, our labour, and our money, in forming critical likenesses of innumerable varieties 
 of flies to no purpose, wlien half a dozen balls of worsted, or even old ravellings of striking 
 colours, wrapped around a hook, would have answered our purpose to the full as well 
 as our elaborate dressings, our critical buskings, and our accurate tjpes of the various flies 
 as they make their sessional appearance. If the coldness of the Scotch climate will not 
 produce insects, then both salmon and trout must take what they can get, and they may 
 rise even to a crude bunch of worsted from an old stocking ; but let you and ourselves as 
 southroons, dress our mimic representations, insect representations, if we mean to deserve 
 the character of accomplished fly-fishers. Nevertheless, we thus write with all due defer- 
 ence to Professor Wilson, who is well known to he a jirofound philosopher, an accom- 
 plished naturalist, and a first-rate fisherman. We lament, however, that some of the 
 best fishers in Scotland hold all entomology and the imitation of particular flies cheap. A 
 writer in Blackwood's Magazine says, that " the success of the fisher does not depend upon 
 any selected flies, and is scarcely in any way connected with the resemblance of what subsists 
 
 4 C 4 
 
1128 FISHING Part VIII. 
 
 between his fly and the natural one, in imitation of which it may have been formed. On the 
 contrary, a fish seizes upon an artificial fly as upon an insect, or moving thing sui generis, and 
 not on account of its exact resemblance to any accustomed and familiar object. This writer in- 
 stances dragon-flies, which, although they catch fish, and are called dragon-flies, are as various 
 as possible, and as gaudy as different colours can make them, and are as readily taken by fish 
 in the conclusion of winter and early spring, before any fly of the kind makes its appear- 
 ance : he thinks also, that borne down the stream they cannot represent the fly in its 
 natural state. " What, at such times," he asks, " does the palmer, or half the killing flies 
 represent?" We also ask, "Is this argument? Has not the keen eyed fish the power of 
 recognising the fly when borne down the stream, as well as when dancing in the air? 
 As regards the capture of trout, we need not insist on the effect which insect food has on 
 their nouriture. An experiment judiciously conducted, purposely to settle the point of 
 the most nutritive food for trout, proved that when fed on flies only, they increased in 
 size rapidly ; while salmon, that indiscriminately take in all the smaller fish in preference, 
 and strike at birds on the wing, give us reason to suppose that the large flies presented to 
 them are mistaken for birds. The subject is however a mysterious one. 
 
 Sect. I. T'he Manufacture of Artificial Flies. 
 3690. The most common observation of ivinged insects, when within the reach of fishes, 
 will convince us that they are, on every suitable occasion, greedily devoured by most of the 
 finny race ; and it would seem, therefore, to follow as a matter of course, that they would 
 prove most eligible baits in the hand of the angler to ensnare them with. It however 
 happens, that although we do take fish in many instances in great numbers with the living 
 insects themselves, yet so much inconvenience attends the operation of natural fly-fishing, 
 tliat with these alone the practice would never become, as at present, popular and fascinating. 
 The insects themselves are by no means always easy to be obtained ; and when they are 
 taken, and hooks are baited with them, there is very great difficulty in retaining them on 
 the hooks, however well placed. Insects, therefore, not only require to be continually re- 
 newed, but under no circumstance can we cast them beyond the margin of the water ; sub- 
 merge them, and they are either lost or useless. The manufacture, therefore, of such 
 accurate artificial representations of them as can readily deceive the fish and lessen the diflfi- 
 culties of the angler, originated from these inconveniences. Winged insects, in angling 
 language, are all comprehended under the general term of waf«ra/ _/?(es ; the imitations of 
 them are called artificial flies : and it is therefore evident, that on the fidelity with which 
 the natural insect is represented, the success of the pra.cUce of artificial flg-flshing must prin- 
 cipally depend. It is also our most decided opinion, thaf fly-dressing and fly-fishing are so 
 closely connected, that it is not possible to separate them without mutual disadvantage ; and 
 thus, while we should hesitate to purchase flies of any dresser who was not likewise a fly- 
 fisher, so we are unwilling to allow that any fly-thrower, however good, can be wholly suc- 
 cessful, or entirely deserving the character of an accomplished fly-fisher, unless he can 
 manufacture his own flies, and that with dexterity and correctness. We venture to hope 
 that the candid angler, who will travel with us throughout our detail, will be fully sensible 
 of the justice of these our assertions. Some however have- attempted to prove (and we 
 allow that a hasty or superficial view of the subject might seem to favour the opinion), that 
 the qualification of fly-dressing is not essentiall)' requisite to the practice of fly-angling. It 
 is not uncommon even to hear it asserted, that the art of fly-making is totally unnecessary to 
 a fly-fisher, as all the flies that are wanting can be readily purchased, and of much better 
 make than those manufactured by the amateur. We however do conceive, that this is in a 
 great degree erroneous, although not to be wondered at, when so stated by persons interested 
 in the subject. Be it however remembered, we are not prepared to deny, but to admit, 
 that the art of fly-dressing, as it is termed, is now carried to an extreme nicety of workman- 
 ship, and to great fidelity of representation in the type to the original. For twenty years we 
 made our o^n flies, and during that time we were very successful, and consequently were 
 not a little prejudiced against all flies made by tackle- makers. Experience has, however, 
 taught us better. It is true that even now, when "the scear and yellow leaf" encircles our 
 brow, we should not think ourselves equipped for the river without the means of imitating 
 any unusual fly which we found exciting the fish of any particular district. It is at such a 
 time that the aptitude in fly-dressing well becomes the fly-fisher, for being ready at 
 imitation, and well provided with the means, he sits down, and in ten minutes he is fur- 
 nished with an insect representative, which readily deceives the fish on tlie feed. In most 
 respectable fishing-tackle shops, fishing flies may be bought ; but perfect imitations of the 
 natural flies, in all their sessional mutations, are not always so certainly to be procured as 
 Mr. Salter seems to insinuate. Our directions are, to find among the venders of fishing- 
 tackle such as are known themselves to be able practitioners of fly-fishing. If such are 
 found really to make their own flies, or at least to have them dressed under their own 
 eye, and from patterns true to nature, buy there without fear. When our hey-day of the 
 fishing mania was on us, as already observed, no flies but those made by ourselves pleased ; 
 
Chap. X. FLY-DRESSING. 1129 
 
 but when we extended our tours to distant counties, we found ourselves obliged to con- 
 sult the native artist, both in the matter of which the killing flies were composed, and 
 the manner of their dressing. We, therefore, found that the provincial artists were valuable 
 aids ; and further experience has proved that flies, and killing ones too, can be procured from 
 such sources. We, however, confess we were not always so tolerant towards the flies of the 
 shops; but the periods we allude to were some five and twenty and even thirty years ago, 
 when fly-dressing in the trade was by no means so well imderstood as it is now. In our 
 later sojournings we found, wherever we went, that some professional makers and some 
 venders of flies were localised there ; which flies owned some specialties that really were 
 necessary to be presented to the local fish to insure their capture. The London dressers of Hies 
 (some of them particularly) are very accurate dressers to pattern ; some, however, are less 
 particular ; it therefore behoves the purchaser to know what he wants, and to buy only that. 
 The diagrams which head each month in our descriptions were purposely dressed to an ento- 
 mological description of each insect, and we think they will be found faithful representations 
 of the insect intended. It would have pleased us to have been able to present them in their 
 varying colours also; but the vast number which would have been required for a work like 
 this, of extensive circulation, would have made it utterly impracticable. We cannot also but 
 feel it equally a duty and a pleasure to state, that the originals from whence our types were 
 made, were gratuitously furnished by Mr. G. Bowness, jun., of 33. Bell-yard, a very able 
 artist in the manufacture of fishing-tackle generally. These flies being standards, Mr. 
 Bowness engages to keep by him so numerically arranged, that a letter by post, stating the 
 number of any one or more of the flies specified in the text, will be returned by post, which 
 arrangement we conceive will be very convenient to the angler when on his travels. We 
 can also recommend the salmon flies, in their varieties, as of the most effective kind, and 
 which also are numbered for the accommodation of the angler. We have divided them 
 according to their local excellences, it being found by our most experienced salmon fishers, 
 that while very large and gaudy flies attract in the Irish waters, and in a degree in the 
 lochs and rivers of Scotland and England, more sombre tinted flies prevail in the Welsh 
 waters. Of course, exceptions in both cases will be found to -arise. We have likewise 
 reason to know that both shops which bear the name of Bowness, in Bell-yard, can furnish 
 good fishing-tackle : they are both reputed makers, and both deserve the encouragement of 
 the public ; and we owe them our acknowledgments, on our artist's account, who was gra- 
 tuitously supplied with some ingenious articles ; but it Is to Mr. G. Bowness we are 
 indebted for our flies, for our engagements would not allow of our own dressing. We hear 
 much and we read much of the Dublin tackle, and sometimes of the Scotch tackle also — 
 each excels in some particular articles : the hooks of O'Shaughnessy are lauded wherever 
 a line is wetted, and the salmon rods of Edinburgh are of known excellence. 
 
 3691. We are not, however, prepared altogether to deny, as regards the flies to be purchased 
 of general venders of fishing-tackle, that too many are supplied from wholesale fly- 
 makers but little acquainted with the natural flies. It is not uncharitable to suppose, that 
 the majority of these may be indifferent to any thing but dispatch in the execution, and 
 neatness in the finish. With all our approval of the flies now dressed, it may therefore yet 
 happen that they will not present that typical accuracy to deceive trout or grayling to take 
 them, although both of these fish may (as is often the case when an ill-dressed fly is shovi-n) 
 rise to it and immediately turn short away. We will grant even that the flies of such 
 makers are seen to take fish ; it is, however, only when they are in the humour to 
 take any thing, as sometimes is the case ; but when any of such fish are really on the feed, 
 particularly on any one tribe of insects (which is the time when the professed angler is on 
 the look-out for his best sport), it is then not at all unlikely that his collection will not 
 present the immediate likeness of the fly on the water ; and without it, perhaps not a single 
 fish can be stirred. This is no fancied case, but one of frequent occurrence ; and until we 
 dressed our own flies, it happened to us almost every day we went out. No remedy, there- 
 fore, for such a dilemma exists, but that tlie fisher be prepared to set himself down and dress 
 an exact imitation of the passing fiy. Whether then you dress your own flies or not, 
 be at least able to do it, and the sport which follows will then be infinitely more delectable 
 for the occurrence. If the angler be a traveller to any considerable distance, he will find it 
 still more necessary on many occasions to imitate the local flies of the district he passes 
 through, for these continually change as he proceeds, not only in kind, but the individual 
 insects of one locality, operated on by the agencies around, present a very different 
 aspect from those of another -. thus, in the Scotch waters, where the development of the 
 insect frame is not so complete, the full bodied flies of the South would in most cases be 
 refused. 
 
 3692. In our early piscatory wanderings we carried with us a full London dressed set of flies 
 into Derbyshire, and for two or three days we flogged the waters of the Dove with them 
 with great perseverance, but with very indifferent success, until we met with an angling 
 barber, who gave us a very small mackarel fly, dressed with a grouse hackle and blue dub- 
 bing. As long as the Dove flowed between the rocks in the exquisite scenery of Dove-dale, 
 
1130 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 represented by a drawing made by us on the spot (^a'. 534.), this fly was most killing; but 
 so local are insects as baits, that when the stream entered the more open country, not two 
 
 
 DOVR-DALE. 
 
 miles distant, our barber friend showed us practically, that the favourite mackarel fly must 
 be changed for a new wing and another body. Again we were successful, and yet neither 
 of these flies or any thing like them had we ever seen in a London dresser's case, replete as 
 such repositories usually are with fancy flies. Whoever has travelled extensively on fishing 
 expeditions, must know as well as ourselves, that there are local flies, and killing ones too, 
 beyond the contents of the best London collection: and he must also know, that without 
 good imitations of these, the best sport is not to be expected at particular times, and more 
 especially when the water is low and fine, and vvlien such flies are in their full season. 
 This likewise may happen when no friendly barber is at hand, or if perchance one or two 
 may be begged from some passing angler, yet a stock cannot be procured, probably, at any 
 price. Which therefore is the most to be envied, he who has merely the money to buy 
 that which cannot be purchased, or he who has the material and the art to make what even 
 poverty could not deprive him of? We presume therefore that we need not to farther press the 
 advantage to each fly-fisher of being able to make his own flies : if he tr.ivel much, it is more 
 indispensably requisite, for should he carry with him a host of winged baits, the most killing 
 are, in all probability, not aiuongst them. They are all Johnny Newcomes, and the wary trout 
 seeing no old acquaintance, turns tail and makes for his hide. It matters not that the flies he 
 took, to look at by a human spectator, were bewitching, and their eflTects were warranted to 
 prove more wonderful than the lamp of Aladdin ! But he did not reflect that what may kill 
 on some rivers, here only alarms : and we have positively known a person try twenty different 
 sorts of fly, without being once able to raise a single fish, or at least to hook one (for it is well 
 known that they will in frolic rise to every thing) ; in such case, his patience becoming quite 
 exhausted, with a hearty exclamation he sends fish, line, rod, tackle-maker and all, at once 
 
 to the d 1. We therefore propose to offer such a list as shall include the entire fishing 
 
 entomology of England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland, presenting, as we hope, a faithful 
 description of every popular fly, and the best method of dressing, as it is termed, the 
 mimic representation of it ; adding also the many names, scientific and popular, which 
 authors have designated it by. We are likewise happy in being able to fill up this want of 
 figured and coloured exemplifications, by recommending to the angler's notice Baitihridge's 
 Fli/-fisher's Guide, and the Fly-fisher'sEntomoIoc/y of Alfred Ronalds, both which fully depict 
 the insects and their types in the natural colours. We proceed therefore to this task, ob- 
 serving however that locality, caprice, and direct ignorance, liave together so bewildered us 
 with local names, and with others that have been superadded by fancy, or by mistaking one 
 fly for another, that our task is in no small degree increased ; and if others more critical 
 than ourselves should detect some errors in our catalogue, we hope that candour will impress 
 
Chap. X. MATERIALS FOR FLY-MAKING. 1131 
 
 them with n conviction that our task has been one of no ordinary difficulty ; and we there- 
 fore claim to have a lenient eye cast over our entomological typifications. Such being the 
 necessity that all fly- fishers, but more particularly such anglers as do not confine themselves 
 to any one district but rove at large, should be capable of imitating the effective flies of the 
 localities they visit, we repeat we shall proceed to initiate such in the art. At the same 
 time we would again impress on them, that it will greatly facilitate their acquirement of 
 such art, if they can procure two or three practical lessons either from a professional or an 
 expert amateur artist. 
 
 Sect. II. TAe Materials necessary for Artificial Fly-making, 
 3G93. The substances employed in Jly-dressiny, as the making is called, are many and diver- 
 sified. Every part of Nature is ransacked for the purpose, and a complete list of all that 
 may be wanted would occupy no small space. The most prominent of these matters are 
 derived from the coverings of animals, as fur, hair, wool, and feathers. Camlets, mohairs, 
 worsteds, &c. &c. as products of the same cast, are equally sought after. The internal 
 parts of animals likewise yield us most important requisites in the form of silks, silk-worm 
 gut, and wax ; while vegetables offer us grass for lines, thread for whippings, and many 
 other minor matters. The articles used in making artificial flies being very numerous, 
 ought to be kept distinct and well arranged in a set of boxes or drawers, which drawers or 
 boxes should be made with a scrupulous regard to their shutting so close as to exclude 
 moths and other visible insects. Those insects which are invisible, yet still more destruc- 
 tive, will require other means for their exclusion. To this intent we kept our very choice 
 and perishable articles in turned-screw boxes, having one very well fitted with screw-turns ; 
 and this wc found the best preservative. The general stock of articles may be kept with 
 much convenience and neatness in a small bureau. Into each drawer, box, or compart- 
 ment, put some one of the preservative powders used by persons accustomed to preserve their 
 furs and cloths, particularly where wool, fur, or feathers, enter their composition, and renew 
 the preservative matter occasionally, keeping the more important matters folded in vellum ; 
 and over that place a linen covering, which will preserve them free from moths, &c. No 
 covering however, not even the closest fitting of boxes or drawers, will prevent the attack 
 of the dermestes, which are so minute as to escape the naked eye ; these therefore can only 
 be resisted by the use of a powder made as follows : — Take oxymuriate of mercury (corrosive 
 sublimate) one part, camphor six parts, pepper and tobacco ten parts ea-ch : powder these 
 finely, and when a mixture has been made of the articles, preserve it in a well corked 
 bottle, sprinkling the various matters therewith every few weeks. From the stock collec- 
 tion the fly angling pocket-book should be stored with a minute assortment of all the 
 various articles, which should also be sufficiently embued with the preservative powder 
 above noted. 
 
 3694. For fiy-inahing the requisite materials may, in many cases, be obtained from a 
 fishing-tackle shop, and where despatch is necessary, or opportunity does not occur to 
 procure them otherwise, it may be done with some saving of trouble : but when the 
 following items are specified, every one of which is requisite, it will be evident that there is 
 little chance of meeting with all these articles genuine at any one shop. Substitutes would 
 undoubtedly be provided by the vender, which the ignorance of the angler probably pre- 
 vents him from detecting ; or otherwise he discovers the error too late to remedy it. We 
 therefore recommend him, if he be in earnest to become an artist in fly-making, to procure 
 the articles for himself from the most original and undoubted sources, which will prevent 
 future disappointment. How many fishing-tackle shops, particularly of the lower class, 
 might an angler call on before he could get the wren's tail feather ? Or, in the long list of 
 other feathers which we shall enumerate, how many would, the purchaser find altogether 
 wanting ; or, what would be much worse, having such substitutes palmed on him as would 
 frustrate his best endeavours? Is it, for instance, very probable that he might meet with the 
 pure dun feather of the grizzle hackle? We say it is not impossible, but very improbable. 
 The supposed geimine dubbings are but too apt to be made up by substitutes : there are, 
 indeed, but few dressers for sale, who are in possession of half the variety of furs, which the 
 critical artist would require ; and we appeal to the experienced fly-dresser whether our 
 statement be not correct. It follows therefore that the beginner, in selecting his articles, 
 should be most particular to apply for tliem at the most original sources, i. e. shops of 
 established character from whence they may be obtained. 
 
 3695. To procure furs, recourse may be, with propriety, had to a furrier, of whom may be 
 obtained strips from skins of almost every variety. Those most wanted will be bears, grey, 
 black, and dun, of every shade ; badger's, sable, and martin's fur, particularly the parts 
 about the head of the former, and the yellow spotted portions under the jaws of the latter. 
 Squirrel's fur, American and English ; that also of the water and the house rats, field 
 mouse, mole and seal, both dyed and natural. Secure likewise whole skins of the sandy 
 and grey rabbit in all its varieties ; and also of the ferret and polecat. The hare's skin, 
 too, must be procured, the head and ears particularly, for they yield some valuable colours. 
 
^l^}2 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 Occasional skins, of all kinds, Bhould be looked over when they fall in the angler's wav, 
 and any striking portions preserved, every one of which may supply the hour of need. 
 
 3696. Of hair, that of calves, of colts, and of cows, of every colour and of every part, 
 should be collected. Dog's hair, particularly that of spaniels, and others with long silky 
 coats, must be preserved. About the ears of the silky coated spaniel, some of a very fine 
 texture and rich colour, may be always met with. The tan of the black spaniel, and the 
 tawny, all of them are good and worth selecting. In long wiry haired animals of every 
 kind, there is at the roots of the longer hair a fine woolly substance to fill up the interstices, 
 and to give warmth. This should be looked for in all skins, as it presents shades very 
 different from the general exterior hue, and often produces the richest and finest dubbing 
 that it is possible to meet with. Cuttings from the skin of the fox, both young and old, 
 should by all means be procured ; indeed, there is no part of the body of this animal from 
 which valuable shades of fur may not be taken. Some hairs also of the stiff kind, from 
 the skins of goats, cows, monkeys, and other animals, should be saved by themselves, as 
 tho^e also from the beard of cats, dogs, and badgers, and from the tail of ferrets or polecats, 
 which must be preserved to form the whisks or appendages to the tail of the May-flies and 
 duns, and of the antennse or horns of the stone, willow, alder, and other flies of the Phry- 
 ganea, as well as of other insect families. Hogs' down, of all colours, will be found useful, 
 and may be readily procured by parting the bristles; the bristles themselves also will be 
 wanted on many occasions. This down, it must be recollected, will prove very valuable 
 for dubbing, as it bears the water, and retains its lustre when wet ; it is further valuable, 
 as it may likewise be dyed to any colour. Camlets and mohairs, of every hue, are neces- 
 sary appendages to the fi)'-fisher's well stocked bureau. By no means forget a claret colour 
 for the making of the claret bodied dun and some others, and a bright yellow for the little 
 May-fly ; black and white furs, also, are useful in completing the assemblage. 
 
 3697. Of worsteds of every variety of shade, we should strongly recommend a full assort- 
 ment to be at hand ; for large flies they ai-e particularly excellent. We have heard of an 
 angler who fished in the Highlands of Scotland successfully with flies made from worsted 
 alone; and though we pretend not to vouch for the fact, we can vouch for being informed 
 of it by a person of much apparent credibility. Our own experience also proves, that 
 worsteds are of great use in the manufacture of some flies : the cowdung-fly, which is a 
 most important one, cannot be properly made without it ; nor, in fact, can the body of any 
 rough fly or caterpillar be so well represented by any other article. Pick up therefore from 
 remnants of Turkey carpetings whatever is striking and not common. In the dyeing of 
 worsteds, if some varnish could be introduced which would render them not likely to 
 retain moisture, it would add much to their lightness and buoyancy, for the want of 
 which they are apt to sink in the stream. 
 
 3698. Feathers are the sheet anchor of fly -making, and cannot be procured in too great 
 variety. From the gigantic ostrich to the diminutive wren, there is hardly one but will 
 occasionally come into use. The ostrich harl (or individual fibre of the feather) is used of 
 its natural colour, and also, when dj'ed, of various tints. The peacock harl is likewise 
 valuable for its glossy hue, and it would be next to impossible to dress some palmers without 
 it. Among the larger birds, the fibres of whose feathers form the wings of artificial flies, 
 may be reckoned the turkey, pheasant, wild duck, widgeon, and turl ; the sea-gull and 
 plover, grouse, woodpigeon, woodcock, coot, plover, water-hen, and partridge, all which 
 are valuable tributaries to the angler's book. Among the smaller, the lark, the bunting, 
 the hedge sparrow, the swallow, and many others. 
 
 3699. Brown colours are obtained from the tail and breast of the mallard, landrail, 
 from the cock pheasant, as well as from the wings of the hen pheasant, which furnishes some 
 of the richest tints. Blues are yielded by the jay, woodpigeon, heron, the highly valued 
 starling, and the snipe, whose blue feathers are a good substitute, indeed almost the only one 
 for those of the starling. In making the smaller flies where blue is required, we have 
 ravaged the tail of the male tomtit to great advantage, as well as that of the wagtail, but 
 the feathers of some foreign birds, which may be procured at the bird-stufFer's, are to be pre- 
 ferred even to these. 
 
 3700. Reds may be fovnd in the comtnon hen, the cock pheasant, the goose, the turkey, the mallard, the 
 landrail, and the thrush ; but the finest shade is obtained froni partridge's tail, and the next to that from the 
 sheldrake. We always dressed the wings of the inestimable sand-fly from one or other of these materials, 
 and we kiiow of no substitute but the male landrail, and he is but an inditt'erent one. We may however 
 here again take occasion to remark, that at the bird-stuffer's the angler's wants may be supplied, and that 
 from them foreign feathers of various tints may often be procured, with tintings which no native bird will 
 
 3701. The dun hue may be found on the wings of the starling, the snipe, the blackbird, both cock and hen, 
 but particularly the latter ; and the landrail also can supply it : in fact, all those now specified are peculiarly 
 worthy the angler's preservation. But where shall we direct him to get the invaluable dun coloured feather? 
 Will he, for fhe sake of purchasing a cock or hen fowl of this shade, travel to Wales, where they are more 
 plentiful' than with us ? or will he watch the markets, that he may pick up the breed and cultivate it ? Wher- 
 ever it can be met with (for it is scarce), it should be purchased at any price ; for w ithout it there is, or rather 
 was, scarcely a possibility of dressing the principal varieties of the duns to perfection. Now however, where 
 the natural feather cannot be procured by any means, we are happy to be able to add from Mr. Packer, author 
 of The Dyer's Guide, a mode of imitating it to a considerable degree of perfection. 
 
Chap. X. FLY-DRESSING. 1133 
 
 3702. Hackles are the long feathers which deck the neck and rump of the cock ; and thus, 
 as this variety of feather is the principal matter in the formation of the palmer, so hackles 
 and palmers have been used, in angling language, as synonymous. Such hackles only should 
 be chosen as have fibres about half an inch long, and those from the game fowl are to be 
 preferred. The principal colours for the angler's choice are white, black, grizzled, grey, 
 ginger, light red, dark red, and that variety in which the dark red is divided by a black 
 listing. The dun or blue hackle, as already observed, is difficult to obtain, not only on 
 account of the colour, but because, as it is wanted to dress minute flies (the duns), those of 
 the dun cock are rather too long and gross, and those of the hen too weak. The colour 
 likewise in the dun hackle is seldom unmixed, being rather grizzled, or when not so it is 
 apt to incline to brown. It should be observed, that the feathers of fowls must be collected 
 (if possible) in winter, and always from mature birds ; those of chickens or of bantams, of 
 whatever age, are inadmissible. The male bird of every variety is to be preferred, as yield- 
 ing a more brilliant colour. An exception however exists in the hen of the blackbird, and 
 a few others. The lesser requisites for fly-dressing are silks of every variety of shade, and 
 of every size, from twist to the finest marking silk. Flaw or floss silks should be procured 
 also, as they occasionally assist in dubbing. Gold and silver wire flatted, or in fine twist, 
 will be wanted for ribbing. Wax likewise, of every colour, must not be forgotten, and may 
 be readily procured either in cakes or tapers at the wax-chandler's ; but, except for very 
 ordinary purposes, it should be of a more adhesive quality than mere taper wax, a requisite 
 which has already been noticed, and provided for. Shoemaker's wax, from its property of 
 consolidating and rendering bodies adherent, is well known to be one of the grand requi- 
 sites in the making of fishing-tackle generally ; but its colour is objectionable in many 
 oases of fly-dressing ; to obviate which, and yet to retain its advantages, the ingenuity of the 
 artist must be exercised. But as no substance can wholly supersede the shoemaker's wax, 
 so the fly-angler must never be without a portion of it enveloped in a piece of stiff bladder 
 or leather. Of hooks we have already treated, and of gut also ; we may however add, that 
 for the use of the latter a piece of caoutchouc, or Indian rubber, must not be forgotten : the 
 stiflest gut may be rendered pliant, and the roughest made smooth, by rubbing it with this 
 material. 
 
 3703. The instruments absolutely iiecessary for fly-making are few; for the artist must learn 
 to make his flies at the water side, by the help of his fingers alone, or he will not have 
 attained the requisite proficiency. There are however some things which he may find to 
 assist him when he makes his flies on a large scale ; the principal of these is a small table- 
 vice. A hook will allow of the twisting of hairs, and some holes in the surface will admit 
 of spare hooks being placed in for use. When the vice is attached to a table, after the 
 manner of the cushion-screw of the ladies, the little secondary vice may be screwed into 
 either of the holes of the table-screw, and will then be found very useful to take a firm hold 
 of a hook while the operation of winding is going on ; or it may be conveniently used with- 
 out the table-screw. For the making of very small flies, a pair of fine pliers which close 
 together with a spring are sometimes useful, in carrying the turns of the hackle close to 
 each other. In the absence of these it is common to tie the end of the hackle by means 
 of a waxed silk, which will answer the end as well, and in most cases it will do it better, 
 as we shall show. A pocket knife is also required, with two pair of scissors, of the very best 
 manufacture, one with long and fine blades, ending in the sharpest and finest points, the 
 other with short stout blades and large finger loops, but quite as correctly pointed : a 
 minute file may be added to the knife. A large needle fitted into a small handle is like- 
 wise useful to pick out the dubbing, and to free the fibres of the hackle when necessary. 
 
 3704. The dyeing of fly-fiahing materials is a branch of knowledge highly useful in our 
 art, as it occurs sometimes to the angler to be forced to alter the colours of his dressings: 
 thus it is occasionally requisite to dye feathers to a particular pattern, as the mottled featlier 
 of the mallard, to imitate which is essential in dressing that variety of May-fly, which, by 
 a curious misnomer, is called the green drake, although it is dyed yellow. To dye these 
 feathers a permanent yellow of a peculiar shade, slightly approximating to a light green, has 
 always been a desideratum with anglers, and various recipes have been given for that pur- 
 pose, from which the following may be selected : — 1 . " Take the root of a barberry tree, 
 and shave it, and put to it woody vis, with as much as walnut, and boil your feathers in it 
 with rain water, and they will be of a very fine yellow." {JValton, edit. 1808.) 2. 
 " Scrape a small quantity of the bark of the barberry tree, or bruise in a mortar the root ; 
 add to it a lump of alum, and one or two dozen grey featliers of a mallard ; boil them in a 
 pint of rain water, in an earthen pitcher, about an hour, and you will find them the colour 
 you wish." 3. " Put a handful of horse-radish leaves into a pint of water; to which add 
 a piece of alum the size of a small walnut ; simmer the wliole for some time, and it 
 will then dye feathers, silk, &c. a yellow, of any shade and fast colour." (Salter, p. 261.) 
 4. " The best dye for all yellow materials used for artificial flies is the bark from the 
 branches of a crab tree, taken in the spring when the sap is up. Before you use it, put 
 any quantity that you want into a vessel, just cover it with a mixture of one-half hard 
 
1134 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 water and the other half urine, and let it stand twenty-four hours ; then put it into a proper 
 vessel, with some alum, according to judgment, so that it simmer over a slow fire about 
 two hours ; stir up all well together, and take out the bark ; then put in your feathers and 
 other materials, and stir them round till the liquor just begins to boil ; then take them out, 
 and instantly throw them into some hard cold water, with a little alum dissolved in it ; wash 
 them out and dry them for use. You may make the shades of this colour vary by dissolv- 
 ing more or less of the bark, according to judgment, or letting the materials be in the dye a 
 longer or shorter time. " ( Taylor's Angling. ) Or, 5. " Gamboge, dissolved in spirits of 
 wine, will impart a fine yellow to the feathers, if they be first boiled in strong alum water." 
 Mr. Packer, the author of the Dyer's Guide, has, through the medium of a sporting work, 
 furnished the angler with several recipes for the purpose. His yellow dye for feathers is 
 as follows : — " Into a saucepan three parts filled with soft water, put the feathers to be dyed, 
 and when they are thoroughly wetted add a small quantity of sulphate of iron. Simmer 
 them over a moderate fire a few minutes, and the feathers will have gained the colour base, 
 or mordant. Remove the liquor from the feathers, and put to them instead a smaller quan- 
 tity of soft water as at first, and when it is of a simmering heat, add a small quantity of 
 powdered Aleppo galls." 
 
 3705. Tlie requisite shades of dun colour may he obtained by varying the quantities of the 
 iron and galls. If it be wished that the feathers should be of a full dark dun, both the 
 sulphate and galls must be in sufficient quantities : increasing or diminishing either of these 
 articles, without altering the quantity of the other, will produce variations in the shades for the 
 angler's choice. If logwood be used altogether, in lieu of galls, a different tint will be the re- 
 sult. Madder, camwood, the bark of the alder tree, walnut peels, &c. procure different hues. 
 Galls, logwood, and madder, should however be omitted when the colouring is intended to 
 approach to a red or brown. The light shades in all cases should be first gained, and any 
 other deeper hue added after.wards. Hard waters alter the shades considerably and in- 
 juriously. Having given to the feathers their inordant or base, as already directed, add 
 either sulphate of iron, sulphate of alum, acetate of alum, or acetate of copper, according 
 to the intended shade. Wash the feathers from the mordant, and put them into a strong 
 decoction of that plant which the dyers call weld. Simmer them in this a few minutes, 
 strengthening or weakening the weld decoction, as the colour is to be more or less brilliant. 
 A little practice, and the noting of the various results after each trial, will soon make the 
 angler familiar with the methods of varying the colours so as to meet his wishes. These 
 instructions, Mr. Packer states, apply to wool also, which may be tinted in the same 
 manner. 
 
 Sect. III. The Operative part of Dressing or Tying Artificial Flies. 
 
 3706. Those who possess many angling books will find that making, dressing, tying, and 
 buskijig, are synonymous terms used by writers indiscriminately when treating on the 
 manufacture of artificial flies. Making, though a critical term, is not in angling language so 
 expressive as dressing, tying, or buskmg, particularly the latter, but which is, however, 
 somewhat provincial. We must observe, in regard to the subject on which we are entering, 
 that with all our wish for reform, time has fixed such a technicality (we introduce the term 
 as it is often popularly used) both in the articles employed, and the operations pursued, that 
 we should find it difficult to make ourselves understood by many angling sportsmen in any 
 other language than that which appears on the face of our books of directions. Nay, we 
 believe such hold has the present angling phraseology on the professors of the art, that 
 were we to deviate altogether into terms more precise and critical, we should find our 
 instructions disregarded, and ourselves suspected of inere pretension supported by little 
 knowledge of the matter. Previous, therefore, to our detail, we deprecate criticism in our 
 use of many conventional fly-making and fly-fishing terms, which we know are not to be 
 justified by either literary or scientific rule. Some of those which time has fastened on us 
 are, however, so glaringly absurd, so perfectly contradictory, and so unnecessarily multi- 
 plied, that they even tend to bewilder the beginner, as they did ourselves, into a labyrinth, 
 which requires an immensity of labour to get out of. Some of these we shall therefore 
 omit in our descriptions ; but there are others so inseparably connected with our piscatory 
 learning, that we cannot at present abandon them. The anomalies of a few such as might 
 make our readers stumble at the very threshold, we shall notice at our outset. 
 
 3707. The terms dub-fly and dubbing are of this kind, both of which have been, and still are, used in our 
 books in an obscure and even contradictory manner. Dub appears to have been an old synonj-me of fly. In 
 the Soke of Si. A/ban's we read of" dub or fiie. or progeny of palmer," and as such every winged fly was a dub- 
 fly, and so it is probable the angling signification intended it ; and the artificial dub-fly was considered to be a 
 fly body made on a hook, to which wings were afterwards added, from whence the materials necessary to form 
 a fly body came to be called dubbing. Nevertheless, by some forced construction, dub-fly in our books is often 
 used to denote a fly itself with a large body, which is to be artificially represented by a bulbous mass of wool 
 or mohair, and of those materials only. This notion, however, all well informed dressers have laid aside ; 
 dubbing in our description therefore shall be considered as denoting the materials of which the body of an 
 artificial fly is composed, let them be of what kind they may. Buzz and buzz-fly is one of the old names which 
 had been applied to very different insects, and also to the proceeds of insects, and is even at present unsettled 
 in its application. Popularly, as regards insects, the buzz-fly among entomologists wart the Bombylius, a 
 
Chap. X. FLY-DRESSING. 1135 
 
 species of bee ; and it appears to have been in angling language intended to signify either these individually, 
 or, with more probability, any insect of a bulbous form and hairy or rougli aspect. This made the latitude 
 wide, and it brought in the cocoons of some insects which are oval, massive, and rougli, and which were in 
 olden times called wool-beds. The artificial buzz-fly, the representations of these cocoims, and those of short 
 bulbous larvce called grubs, and those also better known as caterpillars, but equally short and thick, from 
 likeness in figure have been jumbled together and mistaken for each other ; and in the course of time have so 
 often borrowed each other's names, that it is become diiiicult to distinguish the insect or matter intended by 
 the terms as they stand in some of the angling books. Bu-z% has again been applied by anglers to the smaller 
 ScarabtEi or beetles, particularly to the CoccineUa, or ladybird tribe : thus we have the Marlow-buzz, &:c. &c. 
 intended by most who use it to signify a case winged insect. The term however, if retained, ought to 
 apply only to a group of such insects as, like the Bcmibt/lius, are of a rounded button.like form, but of rough 
 aspect. 
 
 3708. The hackle and the hackle-fly are equally unsettled in their application, and he 
 must be indeed intelligent who can render all the accounts concerning them intelligible ; for 
 the denomination is found at one time to mean nothing more than the long feather of a 
 domestic cock's neck, and at another is applied to a manufactured article for enticing fish : 
 thus in one page the angler may find directions to prepare a hackle for the making of a fly, 
 and in the next he will find instructions to begin his day's fishing with a hackle or palmer. 
 The ambiguity of this Protean object is therefore now doubled, for hackle is not only a 
 feather and a fly, as the angler chooses to have it, but the fly known to one as a hackle is 
 called palmer by another ; and so to increase our Babylonish jargon, we are struck with the 
 appellatives of both palmer-worm and palmer-fly. 
 
 3709. Palmer (for which the hackle is frequently used as a synonyme), though a term 
 constantly occurring in the pages of both old and new treatises on angling, is yet of equal 
 and even more doubtful application than those already quoted. By it is intended, in 
 one instance, an artificial bait of the fly kind ; and thus we constantly meet in our books 
 with directions to use at one time a golden palmer, and at another a peacock palmer, &c. &c. 
 In other places, and in older writings particularly, palmer is intended to express the living 
 caterpillar, which was heretofore called a palmer or pilgrim from its roving disposition; 
 and as every thing which crept was in olden times popularly called a worm, so we as fre- 
 quently stumble on the appellation oi palmer-uwrm. Thus, as a proof of the inconsistency 
 of our angling vocabulary, hackle, which at once means a feather and a fly, is synonymous 
 with palmer, which expresses both an artificial fish bait and a living caterpillar. Hence- 
 forth we recommend to the angler to consider hackle as applying only to the hackle feather 
 of a fowl ; but as to the palmer, we have yet other difficulties to contend with ; for as the 
 lizard, when it has by creative genius mounted a pair of wings, becomes the dragon of 
 fabled story, so the prolific powers of the ancient anglers occasionally bedecked their 
 creeping palmer with wings likewise, and we thus as frequently read of a palmer-_/?y as of a 
 palmer-worm. The term fly is evidently an absurdity, as applied to what was intended by 
 palmer formerly, and even to what is intended now, except when it is proposed to consider 
 it as the representation of a humble bee, which was a later view of it. It may also be called 
 an anachronism ; the wingless being, it is true, is in the way to become winged, but it has a 
 long stage to travel before it becomes so. Nevertheless, conventionally viewed, the artificial 
 image called by this name is so mixed up with the winged types under one common 
 appellation of flies, that with all our wish for etymological reform, we cannot, we fear, 
 wholly abandon it ; but we can in future prevent its misapplication by uniting it with 
 hackle, which is another equally misapplied term. All artificial flies, therefore, may be 
 classed under the terms of palmer or hackle, or, as we shall hereafter generally call it, the 
 palmer-hackle, the hackle-fly, and the winged fly ; some would confine them to the hackle 
 and winged fly only. 
 
 3710. The palmer-hackle we regard as a more expressive name than either palmer or 
 hackle alone, the palmer being the thing represented, and the hackle the means of repre- 
 sentation. This term will likewise serve to distinguish it from the hackle-fly. The palmer- 
 hackle, in its simplest sense, is the long fibrous feather from a cock's neck, or his rump, 
 called a hackle, when wound round a fishhook. It is, however, more often wound over a 
 body previously applied to the shank ; and when the shank of the hook is left long, the 
 body made thin, and the fibres of the hackle are long, numerous, and well displayed, they 
 resemble the hairy caterpillars, which fall from plants and trees into the water. When 
 dressed on a shorter hook, with hackle fibres shorter, less displayed and less rough, it will 
 represent the cocoon of some insects, called in the older books wool-beds. If it be made 
 still more round, smooth, and snug, it may be the image of the buzz-fly, considered as Bom- 
 hylius ; or, as the wetting smooths the feather, it may be taken for the CoccineUa, or ladybird 
 tribe. 
 
 3711. The hackle-fly, although it may by some dressers be intended to represent some 
 particular flies, yet intrinsically is only the winged fly dressed after a particular fashion, and 
 remarked for the simplicity of its construction. A body being formed, as in the palmer- 
 hackle, a hackle, usually one with long fibres, is wound over the body, not over the whole 
 of it, but for rather less than the half of its length, and which hackle, so wound, is intended 
 to represent both wings and legs. The winged fly is one of much more complexity of 
 manufacture, and is formed by means of a portion of feather stripped off from the stem or 
 
U36 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 quill, and being bound lengthways on the shank of the hook, is then elevated and divided, 
 to represent wings, a body and legs being added by distinct opei'ations. 
 
 8712. The antenna of flies are called feelers or horns, and the appendicular caudal pro- 
 cesses, as those of the May-fly, &c. are termed whisks or forkii by anglers. Some authors 
 inform us that the addition of these, is wholly unnecessary ; hut whatever may be said to 
 the contrary, it is always prudent to add whisks to the made flies when they exist in the 
 natural state, particularly the tail whisks of the Ephemera, or May-flies and duns. The 
 antenuEB are difficult to retain in their situation, and for that reason may be omitted ; but 
 at the same time, by making them of a short taper and moderately firm hairs, or a fibre of 
 feather, they can be formed to show well in the water ; and the stone-fly, and other large 
 Phrycjanea, would be better dressed with them : the horns of the smaller kinds it is as well 
 to omit altogether. Whenever either are added, we would recommend that attention be 
 paid in adapting to nature the colour, size, and length. They may be made of the hairs of 
 dogs, cats, and other animals, particularly the bristks of the beard ; and sometimes by a 
 fibre from the same feathers which formed either the wings or legs, according to colour. 
 The primitive long horns, which surmount the short fur of many of the skins at the furriers, 
 are likewise good for that purpose. 
 
 .37 1 3. We shall now proceed to give concise general directions for the making or dressing, as 
 it is called, of artificial flios ; and in pursuance of the olden custom, we shall offer both 
 figures and written descriptions thereof; but in justice to our readers we state, that two or 
 three mornings spent under the tuition of any experienced fly-dresser, particularly one who 
 not only dresses for sale to the public, but also practises the angling art himself, will do 
 hifinitely more than all the written directions we can offer, the principal uses of which are 
 that they may recal and further indent into the mind what was seen under the tuition of the 
 practical fly-dresser. 
 
 3714. The preparatori/ steps towards fly-dressing, whether it be a common hackle or a 
 dubbed winged fly, are to place the whole materials in due order around you, after the 
 method of Bainbridge and Alfred Ronalds, who both excel in excellent coloured illustrations 
 of this subject, as well as written instructions thereon. If the weather be cold, it will be 
 prudent that a warm room be chosen for the purpose, for as wax, and generally wax of a 
 very adhesive nature, is an indispensable requisite, so it requires such a temperature as will 
 keep it pliant, to do the work at all satisfiictorily ; and be it observed, it is this which 
 renders fly-making a work of extreme difficulty in the depths of winter. Select a proper 
 length of gut, which having ascertained to be perfect, straighten and render it pliant, either 
 by soaking it a few minutes in warm water, or, if it be not very stiff, pass it a few times 
 between the folds of a piece of caoutchouc, or Indian rubber, which will answer the purpose 
 more conveniently and as effectually. Next select a proper sized hook, which examine as 
 to strength and temper by the method already directed. If dubbing be in the dressing to 
 be used, proceed to moisten a little of the proper colours, to enable you to form a judgment 
 of its appearance when in a moistened state, as most animal matters used in fly-dressing, 
 particularly furs and camlets, become several shades darker when wetted. Were this not 
 done, therefore, the fly as it left the maker's hands, however well it then represented the 
 natural insect, would, when it reached the water, no longer be the same ; on the contrary, 
 in some cases it would prove the very reverse ; this is, therefore, a matter which must be 
 attended to. To ascertain the exact colour of the furs and camlets, it is usually directed 
 that they should be held between the eye and the sunshine : but a good sight will readily de- 
 tect the hue in any open day ; for which reason it is by no means prudent to make flies by 
 candle-light, unless indeed the materials have been previously arranged in the day. When 
 the body of a fly is not formed from either worsted, camlet, or fur, a peacock's harl is often 
 substituted, particularly in the making of the palmer-hackle : in such case, take care to be 
 ready prepared with one of sufficient length to furnish the Avhole of the wraps. Having all 
 the materials in preparation with well waxed silks, particularly some of the finest marking 
 kinds, proceed to select and arrange the feathers necessary for the next stage of the 
 business. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1 . To dress or tie a Palmer-fly, or Hackle. 
 
 3715. The dressing of a palmer-fly after the methods we employed, rendered some little 
 variation necessary, according as the body of it was intended to be formed of harl, or of fur 
 dubbings. As a harl body is the most common, we will commence our instructions under 
 that view ; and we would request that the eye be referred to each figure, as enumerated in 
 the cuts which follow hereafter from March. T'lace the finest end of the gut within side of 
 the hook, as far as the bend This done, and being prepared with some waxed silk of the 
 prevailing tone of colour of the palmer-hackle about to be made, begin the whipping one 
 turn beyond the extremity of the gut, by making a half hitch, leaving by its means a loose 
 end of silk about four or five inches for future use. The other and longer portion of silk 
 wrap very firmly over both hook and gut, until it has reached to within four turns of the 
 top. Now place on the under surface of the hook the hackle butt, and on the upper surface 
 
Chap. X. 
 
 FLY- DRESSING. 
 
 11S7 
 
 the harl, both of them pointing forwards. Continue the silk very firmly two turns over 
 the hackle, and the two remaining turns over the harl, allowing the hackle now to hang 
 free from the silk. Observe also that the hackle, already stripped of its soft downy feathers 
 near the root, be so placed that the upper surface of the feather may present itself when it 
 is wound on towards the head of the fly. Having reached the extremity of the hook, make 
 a half hitch, which will secure the silk from slipping forward j and now folding down the 
 harl, make two turns of the silk back again, which will then leave an excellent head for the 
 palmer-hackle. 
 
 3716. Jfhen the body is to be formed of fur dubbing, proceed in every respect in the same 
 manner, with the exception of leaving a loose end ; in this case inclose the silk in the 
 usual manner, and carry the wrapping to the place where the hackle was introduced, which 
 having secured by two turns, either continue winding the silk to the end, and allow the 
 returns of it to form the head, or otherwise let the head be formed by means of the 
 dubbing now added to the silk after a half hitch has secured the wraps. The older 
 directions advise, that previous to this the silk be carried two or three turns round the bare 
 hook ; also that the point of the gut be singed to prevent its slipping ; both of which in the 
 manufacture of large flies, as those for salmon or very large trout, may be good precau- 
 tions ; but with smaller flies, firmly wrapped, and that not too thick, such precaution is not 
 necessary. For it should be observed as a general and important rule in fly-dressing, that 
 all that is essential for strength and safety should be done ; but not even one unnecessary 
 turn should be made, as it adds to the weight of an article, whose principal quality 
 depends on its lightness. For this reason also be careful to clip superfluous ends of 
 feathers, &c. &c. as close as possible in the operation. 
 
 3717. In initiatory lessons in fly-dressing, if they are to be learned from written sources, the 
 matter treated on should be very clearly described. We have already favourably noticed 
 a small work written by James March oi Waterloo-road (a son of March of Fleet-street), 
 who when living was an excellent rod-maker ; in proof of which we can now show one 
 made by him, to our order, more than twenty years ago, and is yet, after killing trout 
 and grayling in most of the rivers of the United Kingdom, unwarped and perfect. His little 
 work, called The Jolly Angler, we recommend to the notice of all young fishers; and in proof 
 of the concise yet instructive matter it contains, we select the directions on the making, 
 tying, and dressing of artificial flies, partly gained by him from Bowlker, and partly from 
 his own resources. As initiatory lessons to the making of artificial flies, both the figures 
 and descriptions are extremely valuable to the tyro in these manipulations ; and it is for 
 his benefit that we introduce them here. 
 
 3718. To dress a palmer after the method of March and Bowlker proceed as follows : 
 
 " Having ready a hook ( No. 6. ), your gut at hand, some red silk waxed with bees- wax, 
 some strippings of black ostrich feather with a few fine red hackles (get all your feathers 
 from cock birds, if possible, as they are stronger in their fibres, and brighter than those 
 from the hen); then take the hook, by the bend, between the forefinger and thumb of your 
 left hand, with the shank towards your right hand, the point and beard of the hook not 
 under your fingers, but nearly parallel with the tops of them; afterwards take the silk 
 
 (1,^^.535.), hold it likewise about the middle of it with your hook, one part lying 
 along the inside of it to your left hand, the other to the right ; then take the part 
 
 4 D 
 
1138 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 of the silk, which lies towards your right hand, between the foreftiiger and thumb of 
 that hand, and holding that part towards your left tight, along the surface of the 
 hook, whip that to the right three or four times round the shank of the hook towards 
 the right hand ; after which take the gut, and lay the end along the inside of the shank 
 of the hook till it reaches the bend, as at %fig. 535. ; then hold the hook, silk, 
 and gut, tight between the forefinger and thumb of your left hand, and afterwards 
 give that part of the silk to your right hand three or four whips more over the hook 
 and gut, till it comes nearly to the end of the shank ; make a loop, and fasten it tight ; 
 then whip it neatly again over silk, gut, and hook, till it comes near the bend of it, after 
 which make another loop and fasten it again, as at 3, fig. 535. ; then if the gut reach 
 farther than the bend cut it off, and your hook will be whipped on, and the parts of the 
 silk will hang from the bend of it ; then wax the longest end of the silk again, and take 
 three or four strands of an ostrich feather, and holding them and the hook, as in the first 
 position, the feathers to the left hand, and the roots of them in the bend of the hook, as is 
 shown at 4, fig. 535., with the silk you waxed last, whip them three or four times 
 round ; make a loop and fasten them tight ; then, turning the strands to the right hand, 
 and twisting them and the silk together with the forefinger and thumb of the right hand, 
 wind them round the shank of the hook till you come to the place where you first 
 fastened ; then make a loop and fasten them again. If the strands should not be long 
 enough to wind as far as is necessary round the shank, when the silk gets bare you must 
 twist more on it ; after which take your scissors and cut the palmer's body to an oval 
 form, taking care not to cut away too much of the dubbing. Both ends of the silk being 
 separated, wax the one next the bend again ; then take the hackle, hold the small end 
 between the forefinger and thumb of your left hand, and stroke the fibres of it with your 
 right, contrarywise to which they are formed, keep your hold as in the first position, and 
 place the point of the hackle (5, fig. 535. ), in its bend, with that side which grows 
 nearest the cock upwards ; then whip it tight to the hook. In fastening it, avoid tying 
 in the fibres as much as possible ; the hackle however being completely secured, take it by 
 the large end, and keeping the side nearest the cock to the left hand, begin with your 
 right hand to wind it up the shank upon the dubbing, stopping every second turn, and 
 holding what you have wound tight with your left fingers, whilst, with a needle, you pick 
 what fibres may have been taken in : proceed in this manner until you come to the place 
 where you first fastened, and where an end of the silk is ; then clip those fibres off the 
 hackle which you hold between your forefinger and thumb close to the stem, and hold the 
 stem close to the hook ; afterwards take the silk in your right hand, and whip the stem 
 quite fast to it ; then make a loop, and fasten it tight ; take a sharp knife, and if that part 
 of the stem next the shank of the hook be as long as the part of the hook which is bare, 
 pare it fine ; wax your silk, and bind neatly over the bare part of the hook ; then fasten 
 the silk tight, and spread shoemaker's wax lightly on the last binding ; then clip off the 
 remaining silk at the shank and bend of the hook, and also any fibres that may stand 
 amiss." This is Bowlker's description, with a slight alteration of March's own. Indeed he 
 has, by his illustrative cuts applicable to each stage of the fly, greatly added to the printed 
 directions. He continues, — " Of course you are aware that the quantity of ostrich 
 feather, as well as the size of the hackle, must depend upon the size of the hook you dress; 
 you should also tie it on so that the brightest side of the feather wUl be towards the head. 
 If you want a ribbed body, tie your gold twist in with the ostrich fibre ; wind the ostrich 
 up the shank first, and then the gold twist after, making them both fast together. By fol- 
 lowing this description, you may make a great variety of palmers ; and take my word for 
 it, from the Land's End to John-o'- Groats, there are few rivers where a palmer does not 
 bear the palm. I keep them of all colours and sizes, and use them early and late, in pre- 
 ference to any other, the May-fly, in season, not always excepted. If ever the winged 
 flies supersede the palmer, it is in clear water during the middle of the day. The white 
 moth is a likely one towards dusk ; but even here a large white rough palmer answers 
 every purpose." 
 
 3719. The making of a winged fly, March gives literally from Bowlker thus: — " First 
 hold your hook fast between the forefinger and thumb of your left hand, with the back of the 
 shank upwards, and the point towards your right hand ; then take a strong, small silk, of 
 the colour most predominant in the fly you intend to make ; wax it well with wax of the 
 same colour, and draw it between your finger and thumb to the end of the shank ; then 
 whip it twice or thrice about the bare hook, which prevents its slipping, and the shank 
 cutting the gut ; which having done, take your gut, and draw it likewise between your 
 finger and thumb, holding the hook so fast as only to suffer it to pass by, till the end of 
 the gut is near the middle of the shank of the hook, on the inside of it ; then whip the 
 silk twice or thrice about gut and hook, as firm as the strength of the silk will permit ; 
 after that take the wings, which, before you began to make the fly, you had stripped off 
 the stem, proportional for that purpose, and which lay with your other materials by you 
 (as you always should before you begin), and place that side downwards, which grew 
 uppermost before, upon the back of the hook, leaving so much only, to serve for the length 
 
Chap. X. FLY-DRESSING. 1139 
 
 of the wings, of the point of the plume, laying it, reversed, from the end of the shank 
 upwards ; then whip your silk twice or thrice about the end root of the feather, gut, and 
 hook, which being done, chip off the root end of the feather close by the arming, and then 
 whip the silk fast and firm about the hook and gut till you come to the bend of it ; and 
 then, if the gut goes beyond the bend of the hook, cut it off, and make all fast : take then 
 the dubbing, which is to make the bwly of your fly, as much as you think will do, and, 
 holding it lightly with your hook, between the finger and thumb of your left hand, take 
 the silk with your right hand, and twisting it between the finger and thumb of that hand, 
 the dubbing will spin itself about the silk, as seen at G,Jig. 535., which, when it has 
 done, whip it about the armed hook till you come to the setting on of the wing ; after- 
 wards take the feather for the wings, divide it into two equal parts, and turn them back 
 towards the bend of the hook, the one on the one side, and the other on the other side of 
 the shank, holding them fast in that posture, between the forefinger and thumb of the 
 left hand, which having done, warp them so down as to stand and slope towards the 
 bend of the hook ; and having warped up to the end of the shank, hold the fly fast 
 between the finger and thumb of your left hand, and then take the silk between those of 
 your right and where the warping ends, and pinch and nip it with your thumb-nail 
 against your finger, and strip away the remainder of your dubbing from the silk, which 
 wax again ; and then, with the silk newly waxed and bare, whip it once or twice about, 
 crossing backwards and forwards from oi)e wing to the other, till you make the wings 
 stand properly; then fasten and cut it off; after which, with a point of the needle, raise up 
 the dubbing gently froin the warp, twitch off the loose hairs, trim the wings both of one 
 size (or your fly will not swim true), and the whole is completed." 
 
 3720. T/ie further progress of a body composed of harl, we ourselves take the liberty to 
 state, is, that after the head is formed, it should be wound round the shank closely and 
 evenly, either in one or more strands, as the body is to be smaller or larger, until it arrives 
 at the point from which the whipping commenced ; first secure it by a half hitch, and then 
 proceed to finish off, as we shall presently direct. 
 
 3721. The ribbing or platting, of whatever kind, varies these processes but little. It is at 
 first laid in and secured, either with the harl or with the fur dubbing ; and after the body 
 is formed, is carried round it in open turns between the strands of the harl, provided that is 
 used ; and the twist having reached ,the finishing process, or end of the body, is to be 
 secured with the rest by the general means of fastening, as follows : — When either the 
 harl or the dubbing has been carried to the proposed length, make a half knot to keep the 
 whole together, until the materials which formed the body be picked out and arranged in 
 order ; the hackle fibres should also be again examined, and any remaining confined ones 
 set free. This being carefully done, fasten off by means of the hidden or invisible knot, 
 which will secure the whole completely. 
 
 3722. In the making of palmer-hackles, which are supposed to be merely imitations of caterpillars, one 
 general length of body is usually preserved ; but when palmer-hackles are dressed to imitate living winged 
 flies, it is evident that the body must be dressed to the length of the original. 
 
 3723. T/ii's znas our early and general tnethod of tying or dressing the palmer : we have since frequently 
 varied it according to circumstances ; and we have dressed our flies after the directions given by every writer 
 of credit, from every one of whom something useful may be learned. The method of one is to be preferred 
 in one part of the process, and that of a second in another particular. One is famous for a certain form of 
 fly ; a second dresses his palmers to admiration, but laughs at winged flies ; while a third is a sloven in his 
 finish, but most happy in his colours. 
 
 3724. Captain H'iUiamson's instructiu)isfor making a palmer-hackle are simple, concise, and intelligible : — 
 " First, whipping the hook on for a few Ir.ps, and lapping in the ends of a long fibre and of a hackle at the 
 same place, then lapping dov,n the whole length as far as the shank is straight ; and in making the half 
 hitches at bottom a small piece of platting is lapped in ; this done, carry the fibre round the hook very close, 
 adding a second or more fibres, if requisite, to complete down to the end of the whipping : when it is com- 
 pleted thereto, lap it under the platting, which is now to be carried round from the bottom to the top, leaving 
 a very small interval between each round : when the platting is brought up completelj', let the hackle be 
 passed round progressively downwards, so as nearly to fill up the intervals left by the platting ; fasten off at 
 the bottom with two half hitches : if the hackle have very long stiff fibres, the palmers will resemble hairy 
 caterpillars." 
 
 .S725. For making a palmer-hackle excellent rules are concisely given in Bainbridge, 
 accompanied with a plate well adapted to illustrate his directions. As this author's method, 
 like our own, commences the hackle by winding from the shank, and carries it towards the 
 bend (contrary to the practice more generally pursued), we shall omit the quotation of it 
 as unnecessary. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2, The Hackle-jly. 
 3726. The simplicity of construction of this method of representing winged flies will prevent 
 any necessity for dwelling long on the subject. Two kinds are made. First, whip a gut 
 length to a hook exactly in the manner already described for the palmer-hackle, whipping 
 from below until within three or four turns of the butt ; here fasten in a long fibred hackle 
 of the desired colour, furnish the silk with a little dubbing, and working it to the top, the 
 return will form a head. Having drawn the dubbing from the silk, make a half hitch for 
 security, and taking hold of the hackle, carry it around the shank and fasten off by the 
 silk ; which done, again arm the silk with a proper coloured dubbing according to tlie size 
 
 4 D 2 
 
1140 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 of the fly, or, if intended to represent a verj' minute body, let it be done by the silk alone ; 
 but whether it be dubbing or only silk, continue it down the length of the parent fly, either 
 to the part opposed to the barb, when it is a short bodied one ; or below the barb, for one 
 with a long body ; fasten off with the hidden tie. 
 
 3727. The second method ofmnhtng a hacklc-fly is somewhat more complex : — Arm a hook with its length of 
 gut exactly as the former, but commence the whipping from the centre of the silk instead of the end ; thus 
 a loose portion will be left for a fastening off below, observing to inclose in the first turns the stem of a fine 
 hackle, which then leave well fastened. Having carried the whipping upwards, lap in a long fibred stripping 
 of feather, in preference to a plain hackle, which carry round the shank two or three turns, and then fasten 
 ofT. Trim off the fibres to the requisite length and appearance, making them long or short, above or below, 
 as occasion suits. Having so done, arm with dubbing the loose end of the silk left below, or proceed without 
 it, according to the body to be represented ; but this kind of fly usually requires a full body : carry this up to 
 meet the wing feather, and fasten with a half hitch. Lastly, lap the hackle from below with rather wide turns 
 at first, but thicker ones as it proceeds to meet the wing feather, where the silk divested of the dubbing will be 
 ready to secure it. Various modifications are made in this kind of hackle-fly, but these are the principles on 
 which all hackle-flies, properly so called, are formed ; and the construction being considered aright, it will not 
 be difficult to distinguish what winged insects they are most likely to represent. The first is not ill suited to 
 be the mimic of the long thin dipterous or two-winged tribes of the Tipulie, or crane-flies, as well as of the 
 Culex, or gnats, with some others that have single wings with long bodies and long legs. The second are formed 
 to represent the coleopterous tribes, the humble-bee, and some of the more bulky flies. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Making a winged Fly. 
 
 3728. The method of making a winged fly, as given by Bowlker, has already appeared ; and 
 a very good one it is. Bainbridge's mode, however, differs somewhat, and we have often 
 dressed our own winged flies after it. In the following directions it will be seen that we 
 have endeavoured to coinbine the excellences of both the methods, although in some few re- 
 spects we have taken the liberty of differing from each. The minutiae of holding the 
 hands, &c. &c. is so much a matter of fancy in the same operation even, that it must event- 
 ually be left to the choice of the learner himself, who will soon find out how he may best 
 compass his ends. The preparatory operations are nearly the same as those already detailed. 
 A feather for the wings, of the proper colour, size, and form, should be at hand ; but it 
 should by no means be at this time stripped of its fibres, as is usually directed to be done. 
 That process is better reserved for the moment proper for placing it on the hook, for the 
 artist will find that if he once lays the mass of fibres out of his hand, the chances are ten to 
 one that they will disunite, and all his art will prove ineffectual in again replacing them as 
 they were before. The hackle which is to represent the legs (and which should correspond 
 in size and length with the legs of the fly, of which it is to be a type) may however be pre- 
 pared by stripping its downy part, and tying its point with silk to assist in holding it, as 
 seen, p. 1 137. Have also the dubbing or body colours prepared, by mixing, if necessary, and 
 by wetting to try the colours, as already directed, p. i 134. A proper coloured silk or silks 
 must be likewise well coated with wax of the same hue, or rather of one a shade lighter, 
 the wax itself becoming darker, from attaching dirt and other matters to it, than when it 
 was first put on. 
 
 3729. Begin hy firmly whipping the finest end of the gut (previously rendered pliant by 
 soaking, or by the Indian rubber) to the inside of the hook from the commencement of 
 the bend towards the shank. When this has been carried to within three or four turns of 
 the end of the hook, attach the root end of the hackle by the next turns, not to the upper, 
 but to the under part of the shank. Allow the hackle to hang loose, carrying no more 
 turns around it at present, but continue wrapping the remaitiing silk as far as the end of 
 the shank, the returns of which will form the head of the fly : should the original fly have 
 a head of a colour different from its body, or should the fly be altogether a large one, then, 
 instead of forming the liead with the silk alone, spin around it a minute portion of dubbing 
 of the true colour of the head of the real fly. This done, surround the root of the hackle 
 with a second or third firm turn, and having secured the silk with a half hitch, again wax 
 it, and lay the work down. As regards the hackle, we may remark, that in forming a 
 small winged fly, our own custom was often, instead of using the whole even of a fine 
 hackle, to strip off the fibres of one side of it. Sometimes if this stripping remained entire, 
 or if the intended fly was to be very minute, we preferred this to the remaining portion 
 with the stem, as being more pliant, lying more close, ard being somewhat lighter. In 
 other cases we used the remainder of the hackle. 
 
 3730. The next process is to prepare the fibres of the feather for the formation of the 
 wings, which will require considerable attention and dexterity, as on them must depend 
 much of the imitative perfection of the fly, and of success in its use. Having separated 
 from one side of the feather the exact quantity of fibre necessary to fonn both wings, detach 
 it from the quill by an even but somewhat sudden pull. Without losing the hold of this 
 portion of feather, lay it on the back of the shank, the outer surface of the fe.ather being 
 applied to the hook, with the root ends pointing towards the bend. It is to be supposed 
 that the practitioner's judgment will direct him to apportion these fibres to the just length 
 of the intended wings ; which done, whip the silk that had lately been half hitched two 
 or three very firm turns about the root ends of the wing fibres, the projecting portions of 
 which .should be sloped neatly away, as soon as a half hitch has secured \.he silk. Now 
 
Chap. X. FLY-DRESSING. IHl 
 
 force the plume, which is to form the wings, hack with tlie thumb, and retaining it in tlial 
 position ; if the wings are intended to stand apart, divide the fibres with the finger of the 
 other hand into equal portions, passing the silk through the division forwards and back- 
 wards, alternating the crossings so as eventually to maintain each wing distinct from the 
 other. If the wings are not to stand apai-t, as soon as the fibres are forced back, wrap them 
 at once to the necessary inclination they are to have. The silk being again looped, or halt 
 hitched, take hold of the hackle, and pass it once round the hook before the wings ; if they 
 are to be divided, pass it through the division between them also, and then wind it two 
 turns for a small fly, and three turns for a large one, close behind the wings, and then 
 fasten the winding securely with the silk. Now examine whether all which has been 
 hitherto done be complete and fast, pick out any confined feather portions, give the wings 
 their final set, and trim off superfluous fibres, particularly upwards and towards the head. 
 Again wax the silk, and spin around it the prepared dubbing, and whip it downwards 
 according to the length of the body of the fly, as already directed ; after which draw what 
 dubbing remains from the silk, and fasten off securely with three turns of the invisible 
 knot, which will finish the whole. We however have to remark on this mode of dressing a 
 winged fly, that although it is less simple than some others, we have found it more eflScient, 
 having one great advantage, that of requiring but one fastening off. Where there are so 
 many operations, it rarely happens that there are not two, or more frequently three, ends of 
 silk, which are always objectionable from the increased liability to loosen, and the increased 
 weight of the fly. 
 
 3731. The double winged fly. The process of making those winged flies which have 
 upper and under wings of different shades of colour, gives us an opportunity of doing 
 justice to Taylor's explicit directions for fly-dressing generally, and the four winged fly 
 particularly : — " Begin to whip the gut to the inside of the shank of the hook, but desist 
 when you have gone about half a dozen rounds, and having a proper quantity of feather 
 ready for "both upper and under wings, put that for the under wings on the top of that 
 intended for the upper wings, the points a little shorter than the other. This mass lay on 
 the back of the shank, with the right side next the hook, and the butt end downwards, 
 leaving the other end to be, when turned back again, full as long as the hook ; then go on 
 with your silk, and whip it round your feather, hook, and gut, six or eight times, or 
 sufficient to make it fast, and with a pair of fine scissors cut away what remains of the 
 butt end of the feather, taking care not to hurt the gut, which must be opened and twisted 
 round the shank of the hook as you go on with the whipping, which is to be continued till 
 it comes nearly opposite the point of the hook, but you must cut off the ends of the gut 
 before they come quite so low down, if found to be too long : next put on your strips of 
 feather for the forks or whisks at the tail, with the fine points downwards, leaving them 
 both exactly the same length, about an inch and a half, and to stand open, and make two laps 
 round with the silk ; then take the hackle (which must be ready prepared by stripping off 
 the downy part at top, and cutting the feather across on each side near to the stem, about 
 two or three-tenths of an inch from the point, or by drawing the fibres back to prevent any 
 of them from being bound down by the silk) and whip in the point of it two or three times 
 round, leaving the largest end hanging downwards, and the right side uppermost, and make 
 one lap round between it and the fork, and one below all round the bare hook tight and 
 close to the fork, and cut off the superfluous ends of it if any remain in sight ; then wax 
 your silk afresh, and having your stuff for the body well mixed and ready, twist it gently 
 round the silk, leaving it fine next the hook but gradually thickening upwards : make one 
 lap below the fork, and one or two (as required) between that and the hackle, and work it 
 gradually upwards till you come close up to the feather for the wings : if any of the fur 
 remains on the silk, after you have thus formed the body, take it off, and wind your silk 
 slightly a little upwards to be out of the way ; then take the hackle by the end of the stem, 
 and rib it neatly, lapping it thicker as you go on till you bring it up to the wings, and 
 there bring it two or three times round as close as possible ; and if any of the fibres remain, 
 strip them off from the stem, ard unwinding the silk to its proper place, make two or three 
 laps to fasten the hackle, and cut away what remains of the stem ; then take the feather for 
 the wings, which has lain back all this time, and turn it downward towards the tail of the 
 fly, and hold it down moderately tight with the rest between your finger and thumb, 
 observing to have all the parts of the hackle out of the way. Whip it twice round the 
 silk just over the feather moderately tight, keeping these turns fast with the hand, while by 
 means of the needle the feathers which are to form the upper wings are slightly parted 
 from the lower; this done, whip two more turns, like the former, very tight, and then two 
 laps close above it; wax the silk again, and take a small bit of the stuff (the same as that 
 used for the body), and twist it round the silk ; whip this two or three times round up to 
 the end of the shank (at which time, if there be horns, they may be added) ; afterwards bring 
 the silk neatly back again, so as to fasten by noosing it about three times between the head 
 and the wings ; and here the operation finishes with completing the head of the fly, without 
 so much as one fastening or tying throughout the whole, except at the last ; but all is done 
 
 4 D 3 
 
1142 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 by continually whipping and putting in your materials, as above directed, which renders the 
 flies more neat and complete than they can be made by any other method." 
 
 3732. Bainhridge's winged fly is formed on a rather more simple construction, and may 
 be followed by the beginner until he is au fait at the business; but we think he will find 
 that the plan he recommends, though in other respects good, will not display the wings 
 equally well. Mr. B. says, " The most simple mode of proceeding is to fix the wings on 
 the shank of the hook lengthwise, with the narrowest ends nearest the bend, fastening them 
 by three or four turns of the silk above or nearest the head of the hook, and then cutting 
 the root ends close with a small pair of scissors, after which the silk must be brought below 
 the wings, and the body twisted for a short distance, as in the hackle-fly. 
 
 3733. Cotton's method of making a dub-fly, as given in Walton, is considered by Sir John 
 Hawkins as superior to any other ; and many good dressers implicitly follow the di- 
 rections as they stand. To the tyro they yield a valuable insight into the manipula- 
 tions ; we therefore quote the substance in the judicious form in which it appears in Salter's 
 work : — " Hold the hook between the fore-finger and thumb of the left hand, with the back 
 of the shauk upwards and the point towards your fingers' ends ; then take a strong silk of 
 the colour of the fly you intend to make, wax it well with wax of the same colour (you 
 should have wax of all colours with you), and draw it betwixt your finger and thumb to the 
 head of the shank and whip it twice or thrice about the bare hook, which is done both to 
 prevent slipping, and also to prevent the shank of the hook from cutting the fibres of your 
 hair or gut, which sometimes it otherwise will do ; then take your line and draw it betwixt 
 your finger and thumb, holding the hook so as only to suffer it to pass by, until you have 
 the knot of your hair or gut almost to the middle of the shank of the hook on the inside ; 
 then whip your silk twice or thrice about both hook and line as hard as the strength of the 
 silk will permit, which being done, strip the feathers for the wings of a proportionable 
 bigness for the size of the fly, placing that side downwards, which grew uppermost before, 
 upon the back of the hook, leaving so much as only to serve for the length of the wings 
 of the point of the plume, lying reversed from the end of the shank upwards ; then whip 
 your silk twice or thrice about the root end of the feather, hook, and hair or gut, which 
 being done, clip off the root end of the feather close by the arming, and then whip the 
 silk firmly round the hook and hair or gut, until you come to the bend of the hook, but 
 no further ; which being done, cut away the hair or gut, and fasten it, and take off the 
 dubbing which is to make the body of your fly, as much as you think proper, and holding 
 it lightly with the hook betwixt the finger and thumb of your left hand, take your silk 
 with the right, and twisting it betwixt the finger and thumb of that hand, the dubbing will 
 spin itself about the silk ; when it has so done, whip it about the armed hook back- 
 ward until you come to the setting on the wings ; and then take the feather for the wings, 
 and divide it equally in two parts and turn them back towards the bend, the one on the 
 one side and the other on the other of the shank, holding them fast in that posture betwixt 
 the fore-finger and thumb of your left hand ; which done, wrap them down so as to stand 
 slopingiy towards the bend of the hook, and warped up to the ends of the shanks. Hold 
 the fly fast between the finger and thumb of your right hand, and where the warping ends 
 pinch or nip with the thumb-nail against your finger, and strip away the remainder of the 
 dubbin"' from the silk, and then with the bare silk vi'hip it once or twice about, to make 
 the wings stand in due order ; then fasten and cut it off, after which, with the point of a 
 needle, raise up the dubbing gently from the warp, twitch off the superfluous hairs of your 
 dubbing, leave the wings of an equal length, or else your fly will never swim true." 
 
 3734. Captain Willinmson " on the artificial fly," divides the practice into four classes : — 
 1st, The lai-ge fly with wings, either expanded or closed, so as to stand over the back. 2d, The 
 double winged fly expanded. 3d, The single winged hackle, expanded either with or 
 without a body. 4th, The palmer-hackle, which has no wings, but should resemble the 
 hairy caterpillar already noticed (p. 1139.). 
 
 3735. " The large fly with vings is made by first lapping a few turns on the butt of your hook with 
 well waxed silk, which should correspond in colour with the body of the fly ; then taking a bunch of such 
 feathers as you mean for the wings (cut from the stem or centre rib of the feather), lay them pointing 
 forwards and very even at their butts, and tix them with two or three turns of your silk ; now take some 
 mohair, or if that be not attainable, some very fine lamb's wool, or rabbit fleece, or any soft substance of 
 the colour you wish the body to be, and laying it very thinly all around your silk, twist them a little toge- 
 ther, so that they may lie tolerably smooth. Now proceed to lap the silk so prepared round your hook very 
 light and close, making it thicker or thinner in various parts, according to the shape of the fly you imitate. 
 When you have made it of a due length down the shank of the hook, make two half hitches (or half knots as 
 some call them) ; then having stripped oft' one side of the plumage from such a feather as will answer for legs, 
 and leaving a little on both sides at the point to he tied in, wet such tip that it may be compact, and with 
 your silk, now stripped of mohair, &c. beyond what is already done, tie the end of the hackle down close 
 behind where it is feathered on both sides ; now making a half hitch, carry the silk close under the butts of 
 the wings with one or two turns round the body, and let it lie out of your way. Next take the hackle and 
 carry it round the body of the fly, at first at some distance, but closer as you approach the wings where 
 the hackle should be thickly set on ; tie down the butt of the hackle, cutting away all superfluities with a 
 pair of very sharp fine pointed scissors ; then turning back the wing feathers, which should reach the whole 
 length of the shank when thus inverted, whip them down well, either all together, if you intend to have 
 a standing closed wing, or equally divided and spread, so as to form two separate parcels, if you mean to 
 spread wings. Having secured the wings, carry your silk forward, well waxed, and again covered with the 
 
Chap. X. FLY-DRESSING. 1143 
 
 mohair ■ take two or three turns round the butt of the hook as tight as you can draw the silk with safety 
 and finish the bend by two half hitches well drawn, and close above the wings. In making the fly, you should 
 observe to take as few laps of your silk as may appear indispensably requisite, for you cannot make a fly too 
 light • vou will also have occasion to make more half hitches than I have described above, which your own 
 iud<Jirient will guide you in. When you have, at any time, put down a feather, &c. always cut away the superfluous 
 end's before you begin to lap or tie any thing over, because you will else have a heavy, awkward, ill finished 
 
 3736. " As soon as you have completed the form of your fly, it will be necessary to draw many of the fibres 
 of feathers into their proper directions ; thus the legs must be formed by pulling down such fibres as stand 
 on the back of the fly, either out altogether or into places below ; their length must also be regulated as 
 well as their quantity, taking care to have more legs under the breast than under the body, the latter should 
 be picked with a needle, &c. so as to make the mohair appear a little between the foldings of the hackle. 
 The wings should be carefully equalised, both in length and thickness, and in di'rection from the body. Do 
 not be afraid of making your wings stand rather wide; for when you draw the fly through the water they 
 will collapse considerably, especiallv after being a little time in use. When you have occasion to use the 
 hackles of common poultry, ever select such as grow on the necks (near the heads), and on the loins of game- 
 cocks : those from barn-door fowls, especially hens' feathers, though seemingly good, do not answer ; they 
 are too pliant, and neither show nor swim well. Always get the feathers you want, such as woodcocks' 
 partridges', starlings', &c. from the cock birds, for tlie above reason. In putting on hackles, &c. be careful 
 to keep the glossy or outer side of the feather in such position, that when the fly is made it will be ex- 
 teriorly brilliant ; for this reason, when you whip on a hackle, advert to which side of the plumage was 
 stripped off, and carry it round, either with or against the sun accordingly, so that the upper side of the 
 feather, which is always the highest coloured, may be next to the head. When you have occasion to use a very 
 large hackle, you will find it best not to take that part which remains on the stem, but that which is stripped 
 off, as it will be more pliant and loss bulky. Sometimes two hackles will be required to furnish one fly. If 
 you think it proper to add feelers, which project from the heads of many flies, or to have single or double 
 forked tails, they are easily added by whipping in dogs' bristles, or those from over the eyes or under tha 
 chins of horses ; or, which is in general more appropriate, you can use single fibres from that plumage of 
 which the wings of your fly are made." 
 
 3737. "The double winged fly is generally made with either a very slender or a very full 
 body, the former resembling that of a gnat, the latter that of a moth. It is also made on 
 hooks of every .size, from No. 4. to No. 10. both inclusive. I shall enumerate the varieties, 
 with the most appropriate hooks, first describing the formation of the fly. Set on your gut 
 in the manner before described, with the best silk well waxed; then take a feather properly 
 stripped and wetted, as explained regarding the hackle for the fly No. I., and placing it on its 
 back, that is, the bright side next the hook, and the stem pointing forward along your gut 
 line, whip it down firmly, and make a half hitch ; then wind your feathers round the hook 
 for about four times, keeping them as close as possible to each other, and fastening down 
 with a half hitch, cut off the surplus stem. Now take fiiother feather trimmed in the same 
 way, and put it on in the very same manner, as close as possible to the first feather; cut off 
 the superfluities as before, and make fast with a half hitch or two . if you mean to have a 
 body of any substance, wax your silk again, and put on some of the proper coloured mohair ; 
 take a few turns down the shank, or, if the body is to be thick, as in a moth, you may lap 
 back again, so as to double the thickness ; in some the bodies are rather thicker towards the 
 tails, in others towards the head; to this you will pay due attention; fasten off after you 
 have doubled the body as far back as the last feather will allow." 
 
 8738. It will he seen Captain Williamson'' s plan of dressing winged flies difl'ers considerably 
 from all those which have already appeared ; it has great simplicity to recommend it, and is not 
 very different in construction from that of a palmer. An artificial fly so dressed, on its first ap- 
 pearance, bears but little resemblance to the living flies which have double wings, and still less 
 to the Coleoptera, or beetle tribe ; Imt when the v/ater has drawn the wing filires together, the 
 resemblance is much greater, and we have seen flies so made kill well. But on the whole 
 we prefer the method of winging the fly with a bunch of fibres, to that of encircling the 
 whole body with the wing feather. Many flies have diaphanous wings ; none have transparent 
 legs: most of the legs resemble the body in colour; consequently it is seldom that the same 
 feather is proper for both legs and wings. The under wings may vary in colour from the 
 upper, and if their colour be the same with the legs, then both the wings and legs may be 
 equally represented by the second feather ; but if this be not done, how can the fly be 
 dressed true after this manner? If this method be persisted in (as we constantly maintain 
 colour to be a most important consideration in fly-dressing), in such case, when the wings 
 are similar, or when one set or both differ from the legs, let there be a small hackle added 
 to the fly to remedy the discrepancy, and to restore the true shade of that part, whicli as it 
 is the first that presents itself to the fish, so it is the more necessary to be of the true shade. 
 This mode of dressing we think, with some modifications, may be advantageously used for 
 the hackle, and other flies of the beetle tribe, provided the upper or the case wings are 
 stubbed, and are very decided in their colour, and that the lower be of a thin and more 
 transparent kind : the whole must however be dressed full and clubbed. In this way 
 Captain Williamson dresses his moths, and as they are occasionally made to resemlilc 
 palmers, and succeed, they will surely do so even better by this method. On a consider- 
 ation however of all the circumstances, we are decidedly of opinion that the other mode is 
 to be preferred. 
 
 3739. The single winged hackle of Captaiti Williamson "is dressed by lapping one feather 
 as before described, then whipping on with or without mohair, or other body, till you 
 come opposite to the point of the hook, or to the barb for some long bodied flies, then 
 lapping in a hackle from the bottom of your body, and bringing it up to where tlic feather 
 
 ■ 4 I) 4 
 
1144 FISHING. PabtVIII. 
 
 was ended, taking care to make the turns of the hackle sit closer as you appi-oach the wing 
 feather, at which you finish, and fasten off with two half hitches." We are more favourable 
 to this mode of dressing the single winged fly (most erroneously in our opinion called a 
 single winged hackle) than to the former. We have dressed many flies in this manner 
 with great advantage, where the body, wings, and legs, either exhibit very striking differ- 
 ences of colour, or were altogether the same. It will perhaps be considered that we are 
 now " spinning too fine," but we apprehend not, and experience has hwrne us out in this 
 opinion. We conceive that when the distinction of colour between the several parts is very 
 considerable, it will shine through the occasional openings of the wet draggling feather ; 
 but when the differences are not great, they will not become apparent, and the fish behold- 
 ing no likeness will refuse it. When he is looking for a fly whose colours, like the cow- 
 dung-fly, are all of one hue, a fly so dressed answers well, and it is in this way we account 
 for what we have observed to occur. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. General Remarks connected with the Dressing of Flies. 
 
 3740. On the dressing of artijicial files, a few additional remarks relative to the necessary 
 variations in the form, and some cautions concerning the processes in the manufacture, may 
 not be altogether irrelevant. First, with regard to the wings, concerning which it is too 
 common to be indifferent. The placing of them has arisen from considering most flies as 
 blown on the water, and struggling down its stream incapable of any resistance. This is 
 the case with some, but most of the aquatic flies alight gn the water, swim with unruffled 
 wings tranquilly down it, or drop on it, and rise again in graceful motion to deposit 
 their eggs. Is it not necessary at least that such flies should be faithfully represented? 
 In the directions for the dressing of flies, too little stress is apt to be laid on the necessity 
 of accuracy in the form, size, and position of the wings ; thus the term of winged fly 
 alike applied to the wide expanse of wing of the libellula or dragon-fly, the close folded 
 wings of the phryganea or stone-fly, the semi-globular form of the coccinella or lady-cow, 
 and the vertical sails of the ephemera or duns, which is certainly not precise. Whoever 
 wishes to become an adept in fly-dressing ought to be aware that it is most necessary that 
 he should attend to the colour, length, and direction, of the wings of the flies he makes. 
 It is for this reason that we cannot prefer the palmer-hackle as a general representative of 
 all flies as some dress them. A fancy of this kind may be entertained, and fish may be 
 caught, because trout are fond of caterpillars of all sorts ; but drop a palmer, however well 
 dressed, to represent a dun in colour, when the duns are sailing down, and the palmer 
 will be refused. In the same cases, a winged dun well dressed will often kill in the midst 
 of the natural flies on the water. The eflfect which the water has on the direction of the 
 wings, should be considered in -their formation : thus, where they are intended to spread 
 and stand wide, it is prudent that in the imitation they should stand rather wider than in 
 the natural fly, as the drawing it through the water (for throw as light as you will, the fly 
 will drag in part of its progress) will force the wings together. But at the same time 
 that this is considered, we must carefully avoid making these wide spreading wings of too 
 stiff a fibre, otherwise the water will be ruffled by their action. Fibres firm at their butt, 
 but extremely thin at their points, are best for this purpose. 
 
 S741 In even/ case biioyanci/ is an essc7itial requisite in fly-dressing. Even the flies which are blown 
 on the water seldom sink ; those whose habits carry them there float in security on the surface, by an admir- 
 able nrovision of air bubbles to their feet. A fly under the water is therefore an unnatural occurrence, and 
 accidental only • whereas ten thousand pass down the surface of the stream in a summer's day. It is there- 
 fore of consequence that the dressed fly be specifically light, and also that the materials of which it is made 
 do not imbibe water to add to its weight. The shape and size of the body are likewise of much importance. 
 Were the wide spreading wing of the small but long bodied libellula dressed with the short thick body of the 
 moth how long might it be offered to the wary trout without effect. When the small bodied dun is on the 
 the water we have in vain tried every other variety of body without success. Correctness of wnig here has 
 not helned us • it must be the minute body alone that will avail. This is exemplified in the Tipult or spider- 
 flies which must be dressed long and thin in the body, with a few long fibres for their long legs ; the 
 win"s also are long and stand wide apart, and therefore the upper staring mass of fibres of the same hackle 
 mieht bv good management, be directed so as to represent them likewise with sufficient efTect. Here there- 
 fore is'a case where the hackle-fly, as before observed, may with great propriety be used to imitate a particular 
 fly to advantage ; but it is evident that this must be the work of an adept. 
 
 3742. We have seen the ant-flies dressed without protuberant bodies, but the practice is 
 not to be recommended, as this enlargement is ovarial, and fish of every kind seek it with 
 extraordinary avidity : it is therefore evident that the representation of it must be 
 
 effective. 
 
 174-5 On the colour or flies we must again repeat, that too much attention cannot be paid to it, particularly in 
 the dressine of the body, because, as aquatic flies rest on the water, or hover over it, the body comes immediately 
 into full view, and commands the first attention ; after it the legs are most noticed Many we are aware argue, 
 hat these minutis are unnecessary, and that a fly is fish bait, and fish will take it. Otherwise they ask, why are 
 fhev taken at all with such representations as are complained of, or with fancy dressings which represent no 
 flipl^whitever We admit all this in its full force, but we also humbly certify our conviction that it bears nothing 
 wh itever on our argument, because we consider fly-fishing as divested of all its art and science, unless it be 
 capable of tempting trout and grayling under almost every circumstance perhaps under all except when 
 thev are choked with foul water, or sickened by electric clouds. It muit be remembered that trout, gray- 
 1 n e and other fly-taking fish, look directly upward, and have to direct their vision through a medumi often 
 ruffled bv breezes, or disturbed by eddies. At such times the sight may be somewhat indistinct, and the 
 direction of the wing, the size of the body, and the exact shade of colour may not be correct ; but this is 
 
Chap.X. FLY-DRESSING. 1145 
 
 not always the case : it is often necessary to fish in streams undisturbed by wind or eddies, and what then 
 becomes of the ill-shaped type ? That fish have exquisite distinctness of vision is evident from their entire 
 refusal to rise even at any other fly (although at some times a favourite) when a still greater favourite is on 
 the water. We have frequently changed and re-changed our flies without taking a fish when they have been 
 fully on the feed and rising all around us, and at last have only succeeded by sitting down and making an 
 exact imitation of the fly on the water, with the smallest increase of colour in the type. The same must 
 have happened to hundreds of experienced fly-fishers. When trout have been long prevented from feeding, 
 they become ravenous ; and it often happens that previous to indifferent weather also, they appear to have 
 an increase of appetite, and will take almost any imitation that is offered ; but this exercise of caprice, or of 
 a peculiar call for food, forms no argument in favour of a want of nicety in the construction of our flies. These 
 are accidental circumstances in the habits offish, and a pannier taken at such times isonly aproof of the folly 
 of the prey, reflecting little credit on the captor. But when food is plentiful, but little wind stirring, and the 
 water clear and low, then the well selected and accurately coloured fly shines conspicuous, and its maker 
 stands proud amongst his fellows. If the angling travel be extended to the northern districts, where the 
 waters are wide and often shallow, and in fine weather as clear as crystal, it will be found that it is more 
 necessary to be particular as to the true colour of the fly than either to its figure or neatness. 
 
 3744. Strength in the workmanship is a most important consideration ; for a fly to be 
 at once light, neat, and yet firmly made, is the acme of dressing. Much must depend on 
 the silk, which ought to be very fine and yet sufficiently strong to bear being drawn very 
 tight. Weir waxing the silk is of great consequence to the strength of the work, but both 
 these will avail little if the utmost care be not taken in the ties or fastenings off, &c. The 
 young angler should practice the hidden or invisible knot until he be quite perfect at it. 
 It is in this particular that the London dressed flies have too often been complained of. 
 If they were always as strong as they are neat, it would be better for the anglers who use 
 them, and there would be still less occasion for the domestic manufacture of them than there 
 is at present. 
 
 Sect. IV. General introductory Remarks on the Number and Arrangement of Artificial Flies, 
 and on the Seasons of the Appearance of the Natural Flies, which they are intended to represent. 
 
 3745. The number of artificial flies required for the practice of fly-fishing is very differ- 
 ently estimated by different writers. The angling patriarch, Walton, gives a list of twelve 
 " reasonable flies," which his friend Cotton judiciously doubled. The experience of a cen- 
 tury and a half has since greatly increased the list, as more extended observation proved 
 the universality of appetite in fish for the insect race. It appears therefore strangely re- 
 trograding to find a writer of such credit as Salter contracting the required numbers into 
 the confined limits of " red and black palmers, red and black hackles, ant-flies, the May-fly, 
 stone-fly, gnats, a red spinner, and a moth." A fly-book so furnished might secure a 
 medley of roach, dace, chub, and perchance a few unhappy trout, which had strayed out of 
 bounds ; but the exhibition of both bait and fish would not be very creditable to the pro- 
 fessed fly-fisher. We have no doubt that many of the flies which the books of some ex- 
 cellent anglers contain, are seldom called into action ; but as they are, when collected, not 
 very cumbrous in carriage, eat and drink nothing, and may now and then suit the " lucky 
 occasion," we see no disadvantage, but applaud the judgment of those anglers in being 
 furnished with them. In our own fishing practice we have met with numerous grati- 
 fying proofs of the benefit of an ample store ; but infinitely more have we felt the benefit 
 arising from an ability to increase our stock from our own resources whenever we found 
 occasion so to do. It is utterly impossible to pursue fly-fishing with zeal, and such success 
 and credit as to mark the proficient, without either having the skill to dress flies, or pos- 
 sessing a well arranged full collection, and the skill will be more particularly necessary in 
 angling travel, where even the greatest variety will hardly be adequate to occasions 
 which may occur. It is not however quite the same with the angler who confines his fish- 
 ings to an immediate neighbourhood. Here, a moderate share of observation made during 
 one or two seasons, will inform him what flies are common to the waters in their different 
 seasons, either as indigenous from aquatics, or as accidentally blown from the land. 
 
 3746. It is said that inore than a hundred artificial flies stand on our books. We have ourselves, we believe, 
 dressed nearly that number of varieties ; but we by no means recommend so many for general use, although 
 perhaps not one of such a list but might be usefully employed on particular occasions. 
 
 3747. ff't' have divided the artificial flies known among anglers, and noticed by writers, into three lists : — The 
 first is, composed of such flies as are of acknowledged general use, on most of the British waters. These, as 
 
 being well known to ourselves, we hope to render familiar to the angler by illustration of the figure, and by 
 a sketch of the individual history of the originals, and the angling uses of their artificial representatives. To 
 these are also appended a few which, although they may not have escaped being employed by anglers, yet, as 
 far as we know, have not been noticed by any other writer, and yet from their general utility are well worthy 
 of introduction into our books. The second list presents the artificial flies recommended by other writers, 
 some of which are of arbitrary adoption ; many are well known, but it is by other names ; a few of them are 
 local ; and some are so obscure in name, description, and directions for making, as to leave us room only for 
 conjecture. The third list is composed of such as are found useful in fishing for salmon, sea trout, and the 
 other large varieties of this favourite of the British rivers. As the flies which compose this list are many of 
 them the creatures of fancy, or if representatives are arbitrarily dressed, without reference to critical ex- 
 actitude, we have chosen a separate niche for them. We are not so bigoted to numbers as not to consider 
 the flies of the first list sufficient to find employ for most anglers ; and we think that, with occasional modi- 
 fications in the dressing of them, the variety will suit most seasons, most waters, and most of the fish which 
 rise for flies in the British waters. As an addition to the size and colour of the insect representatives beyond 
 what this list specifies is found to be necessary in the taking of salmon and sea trout, they are provided for 
 distinctly. 
 
 3748. To arrange the angler's list of artificial flies in such a manner as would at once clear it from the con- 
 fusion tliat now envelopes it, has long been our anxious wish. Angling, but particularly fly -angling, has been 
 our favourite recreation ; and when we engaged to write upon it, we hoped that our own notes, and the de- 
 
1146 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 scrlptlons of other piscatory writers, would hare made a systematic arrangement of the living objects 
 connected with it a less difticiilt task than we have fonnd it to be. The objects of capture, the fishes them- 
 selves, had most of them been well described by naturalists ; the practice of angling as an art has been 
 brought to considerable perfection ; but the knowledge of the natural history of the insect baits, particularly 
 of those connected with fly-angling, is but little more advanced than it was two hundred years ago. It is a 
 natural inquiry, if angling be, as its advocates boast, a recreative amusement peculiarly sought for and 
 encouraged by characters eminent for science and intellect, how is it that the living objects of it have not 
 engaged more scientific attention ? We can only suppose that this neglect has happened with them as with 
 ourselves; and that, however each passing opportunity has been seized for observation of the works of 
 Nature on most other occasions, such are the fascinations of the pursuit of fly-fishing, that its practice 
 absorbs 3II the energies during its continuance ; and that the living objects, at other times individually inter- 
 esting, are now considered only as they are found conducive to the sport. Our own notes of many years 
 present ample details of days, months, and seasons of fishings, and are most accurate on the weight, number, 
 and variety of our captures ; the baits used are also stated with precision, as hints for our future guidance. 
 Occasional inquiries and observations are interspersed on the natural history, habits, and manners of the 
 fishes captured, and of the worms, flies, &c. by which they were enticed ; but we regret that these latter are 
 vastly inferior in number to the others, not because the subjects did not then interest us, but because we 
 were, as soon as we reached the water, too much absorbed to pursue any inquiry not directly connected with 
 the sport. What we did however we hope will somewhat aid the cause, and the importance of the subject 
 to the character and the practice of the art is now so impressed on our minds, that we venture to promise 
 to neglect no future opportunities which may present themselves. What we have stated, however, in the way 
 of excuse is less for ourselves than for others. 
 
 3749. To the fascinations of the mechanical j^art of the pursuit it is owing that the scientific 
 consideration has been so much lost sight of by persons from whom so much more might 
 have been expected. The author of Sahnonia, who must be acknowledged as one of the 
 greatest philosophers this country ever boasted, had been an ardent fly-fisher many years. We 
 have seen him on the waters between Watford and St. Alban's, to which he alludes in his 
 work, and have heard of his warm attachment to the sport from the gentleman at whose 
 mansion he visited, and in whose waters it was that he so often fished ; yet even his in- 
 quiring mind appears to have led him little farther on this subject than to convince himself 
 that the principal flies he used were drawn from the genera Phryganea and Ephemera ,• 
 and he even contents himself with a few general hints relative to the habits and metamor- 
 phoses of these alone, which apparently form the sum of his researches into the physical 
 history of the living fly-baits, a branch of knowledge which liowever we make no doubt he 
 would be the first to admit as most essential to the perfect attainment of the art, and most 
 creditable to its possessor. In the application of our observations to dispel some of the 
 obscurity which has so long hung around the fly-angler's vocabulary, we may assert that, 
 with the honourable exception just alluded to, we have in, vain looked to reap any material 
 benefit from our predecessors in this pursuit. The errors of the earlier writers have been 
 faithfully copied by those who followed ; and where a gleam of originality was attempted, 
 it seldom did more than raise our hopes, and increase the .sense of our wants. Be it again 
 remembered, that we now speak only of the natural history as connected with our art. On the 
 practice of angling, we have works which do infinite credit to their authors, and have tended 
 to bring the art to its present state of perfection. But that the natural history of the objects 
 connected with angling is in a state little creditable to its professors, must be evident to 
 those who have compared the various written accounts of the animals included in that de- 
 scription. • Had we originally given the list of flies used by ourselves, named and arranged 
 according to their several places in the Linnaan catalogue, with as much of their natural 
 history as we had traced, we should have saved ourselves many weeks, nay, we may 
 truly say, some months of labour and research ; the result of which inquiry has led us to 
 the conclusion, that for the present we must leave it, if not wholly, at least in a great mea- 
 sure, uncleared from its obscurity, errors, and contradictions. If it were consistent with 
 the nature of our plan to consider our writings as wholly original, we should have also 
 attempted a nomenclature altogether new for the living baits of the angler, at once ex- 
 pressive of their natural character, uses, and natural classification. But as an encyclopsedian 
 writer, it best becomes us to follow the lead of others, assisting the general cause by little 
 more than by our incidental remarks. But that we do not without reason complain of the 
 discordances in the accounts of the angling flies as they appear in the writings of our best 
 authorities, or of the want of even common acquaintance with their natural history, let the 
 following exemplifications testify : — 
 
 First with regard to the dun fly. Mr. Daniel, from whom, by the manner of getting up his work, as well 
 ac from his known attachment to rural sports, much was expected beyond mere compilation, and from 
 whose scholastic habits we might at least have expected the detection of gross errors, is found to describe 
 the blue dun fly as produced from a caddis, although it had long been known that all the duns belong to the 
 Ephemera or day-fiies, whose origin, although aquatic, is not from a cad-case. From a v/ant of examination 
 little creditable to such a work, and depending on sources of information grossly erroneous, he is also led to 
 state that the cricket, or water creeper, as it is called by anglers, "cannot be the same with the stone bait, 
 or in fact with any cased worm " (fly larva). If there wanted any proof of the necessity of oirr giving to the 
 natural history connected with our art the benefit of observation and inquiry, so glaring an error as this 
 would furnish it. Were more proofs wanting, we might cite the North Country Angler^ s Oiini Book, who 
 informs us that the larvae of the dragon-fly are leeches, and that the whirling dun springs from a cod-bait or 
 caddis-fly, while at the same time he dresses it aright as an ephemera or spring-fly. This is so glaring, that 
 we might have supposed it a verbal error only, had he not been so particular in describing the circumstances 
 connected with its history. Bainbridge gives figures of what he calls gnats, which have four wings ; whereas 
 It is notorious that the Culex or gnat, as a dipterous insect, has tivo only. Even Salter, in his introductory 
 plate to fly-fishing, presents a palmer with wings, and an ant-fly with tags to its tail. Bowlker calls the M.iy- 
 By (^Ephemera vulgata) a libellula or dragon-fly ; and Taylor s,iv« the spider-fly has no wings at all. 
 
Chap. X. DRESSED FLIES, INDIVIDUALLY CONSIDERED. 1147 
 
 3750. Of the utter discordance in the names and descriptions given by different writers to the various 
 angling flies, many glaring instances occur. In Bainbridge the great red spinner Is made a cased winged 
 ^y (I. eptura mcridiana) of {.he scaraba'us or beetle tribe. In Sainw7u'a, and in Boulher also, it is justly 
 described as a summer dun {Ephevicra). Bowlker says that the wings of tlie cowdung-fly stand upright ; it 
 is one of our most common flies, and its wings lie remarkably flat on its back. Salter describes the coch-a- 
 bonddu as the same with the early red or four winged fly ; nor are the diversities of the characteristics of this 
 Cambrian favourite, coch-a-bonddu, confined to these discrepancies. By one author it is identified with the 
 Marlow-buzz, by another with the fun-fly, and by a third with the Welshman's button. This name, JVIarlow- 
 buzz, is also another of the stumbling-blocks to anglers, signifying with some a beetle, and with others a 
 soft winged fly. The fun-fly of Bowlker, a small summer beetle, is with Bainbridge a fly with four wings. 
 The willow-fly of Sir Humphrey Davy (a phryganea) is a caddis-fly with flat wings ; in Bainbridge it is a 
 yellow dun, and one of the Ephemera with elevated wings, the immediate precursor of the May-fly. Again, 
 according to Bowlker, the willow-fly does not appear until September. Taylor confounds the stone-fly in its 
 pupa state with the spider-fly (Tipiila), and thus commits two errors at the same time, saying first that it 
 creeps out of the sand, as authors describe the spider-flies to do, and next that it has no wings, as is the case 
 with the pupa of the stone-fly. Of the multitudinous names by which different authors describe the same 
 fly, many instances will appear in the numerical list which we are about to offer. 
 
 3751. The difficulty of characterisi^ig the winged insects used as baits by the descriptions 
 given by authors on angling must therefore be apparent. We hope, however, that hereafter 
 those which are m very general use, and of regular and almost universal occurrence, have 
 been placed in their proper situations as entomological members. We cannot answer for 
 the critical accuracy of all those we have ventured to class ; but we are open to correction, 
 and invite it. Much time will probably elapse before even the whole of the angling aquatic 
 flies are reduced into systematic order. As to others which are occasionally taken by fish, 
 they embrace almost the whole insecta. If a practical angler were to be accompanied 
 through a season by a naturalist so devoted to the study of entomology as not to be diverted 
 from research by the fascinations of the sport, much might be done ; but from the angler 
 himself, the work is likely to be effected only by slow degrees. A mite, however, from each 
 would make a mountain in the end, as a penny contribution will raise a colossal statue to a 
 public benefactor. 
 
 3752. On the merits of individual flies, as stated by writers, the young angler is to bear in 
 mind that prejudice may occasionally appear ; but it has oftener happened that locality has 
 influenced the terms in which either the favourable or unfavourable character has been re- 
 presented. The North Country Angler, when Ije first used the naked stone-fly or water 
 cricket, was led to think he had discovered not only an inestimable lait, but almost a non- 
 descript animal. In the midland counties it is not very highly prized, and around London 
 it is held very cheap. As a nondescript, it could only have been so to anglers of very 
 limited observation, and of less reading ; for we find it accurately described both by 
 Walton and Cotton, and it was known long before their time. Particular flies are more 
 common in some districts than in others ; and where they are so, the representative may be 
 expected to prove more killing, so it becomes extolled without limitation. The angler of 
 another district finds it almost useless, because the fly itself is unknown to the fish there. 
 Fond as the trout are of the May-fly, it is probable that he who tries the Wandle with his 
 well trimmed drake will not raise a fish, for on this river the May-fly does not appear. 
 
 3753. The decrease of aquatic flies must have been observed by every angler of any stand- 
 ing, drainage and cultivation having proved unfavourable to their production. This is 
 doubly to be lamented by him, for it is not enough that trout and grayling are not one- 
 fourth as numerous as they were, except in strictly preserved waters, but even the means of 
 taking such as do remain are lessened also. " It appears to me," says the author of 
 Salmonia, " that since I have been a fisherman, which is now the best part of half a cen- 
 tury, I have observed in some rivers where I have been accustomed to fish habitually, a 
 diminution of the quantity of fly. There were always some seasons in which the tempera- 
 ture was favourable to a quantity of fly ; for instance, fine warm days in spring for the 
 grannam or brown fly, and like days in May and June for the alder-fly, May-fly, and 
 stone-fly : but I should say that within these last twenty years I have observed a general 
 diminution of the spring and autumnal flies, except in those rivers which are fed from 
 sources that run from chalk, and which are almost perennial, such as the Wandle and the 
 Hampshire and Buckinghamshire rivers : in these streams the temperature is more uni- 
 form, and the quantity of water does not vary much. I attribute the change of the 
 quantity of flies in the rivers to the cultivation of the country. Most of the bogs or marshes, 
 which fed many considerable streams, are drained ; -iind the consequence is, that they are 
 more likely to be aflTected by severe droughts and great floods — the first killing, and the 
 second washing away the larvaj and aurelias. May-flies, thirty years ago, were abundant 
 in the upper part of the Teme river in Herefordshire, where it receives the Clun : they are 
 now rare and seldom seen. It may be observed, that most of the rivers of that part of 
 England, as well as of the West, with the exception of those which rise in the still uncul- 
 tivated parts of Dartmoor and Exmoor, become after heavy rain rapid and unfordable tor- 
 rents, while in dry summers they are little more than scanty rills. Exmoor and Dartmoor, 
 almost the only great remains of those moist, spongy, or peaty soils, which once covered the 
 greatest part of the high lands of England, are becoming cultivated, and their sources will 
 gradually gain the same character as those of our midland and highly improved counties." 
 
1148 FISHING. PaktVIII. 
 
 CHAP. XI. 
 
 LISTS OF ARTIFICIAL FLIES. 
 
 3754. The tini" of the year for fly-fishing, like the number and variety of the flies to be 
 used, is not limited to any fixed period. Salmon, trout, grayling, and all those fish which 
 take winged insects, may be occasionally caught even in the winter months by them ; but 
 these are accidental circumstances. In January even gnats ( Culices) and some other mi. 
 nute flies ( Tipulco and Muscce) are seen playing over the water in bright open weather. 
 The observant angler must have remarked that the winged insects of the winter months are 
 minute, and usually very dark in colour. The author of Salmonia attributes this to a pre- 
 servative intention of Nature, and supposes that they escape the influence of frost by the 
 effects of light on their black bodies. In their hovering over the surface of the water, wliich 
 of necessity is above the freezing point, they must also be secured from destructive cold. 
 The minute flies hinted at, if the angler be disposed to throw his line at this inauspicious 
 time, may be traced in the practical directions for dressing flies for other months. 
 
 3755. In February the same flies continue to appear, and the meagre list is now somewhat 
 augmented if the weather be very open, and give promise of an early spring. The dark 
 fly, a phryganea of the next month, and one or two varieties of dark duns (^Ephemera) 
 are now seen on the water for two or three hours in the middle of the day. The cowdung- 
 fly ( Musca) is also sometimes seen towards the last week. All these will be found among 
 the flies of March, but such is the state of the trout at this early season, that they yield 
 little sport in the taking and less in the eating. 
 
 ,'5756. March is generally considered as the commencement of the fly-fishing season for 
 salmon, trout, and grayling ; but unless the spring be very forward, little sport is to 
 be expected until towards the middle of the month, and not even then in some waters. But 
 generally speaking, from the middle of March until August, salmon and trout may be 
 fished for with the fly with every prospect of success. As regards grayling, although they 
 begin to rise at the same time with the trout, their best season does not commence until 
 late in the summer. In the hot months fly-fishing is principally confined to the mornings 
 and evenings, except in cloudy and windy days, when it may be practised throughout. In 
 September and October the chance of sport with salmon and trout lessen every succeeding 
 dav, but with grayling it rather increases until November. 
 
 ,S757. The difficulty of presenting a satisfactory catalogue of flies dressed to ensnare fish 
 is very great, as will be apparent when we consider that of these there are upwards of a 
 hundred which enter the list of various writers of diflTerent localities; and as the fly of 
 one author bears a different name, according to the locality he lives in, from that of most 
 other authors, so it is most likely that neither the names nor the descriptions agree, and tlius 
 endless error is propagated. Although we have in the list we offer endeavoured by adding 
 to each fly the different names it is known by, yet we are by no means assured that we also 
 have not unintentionally increased the mystification. It has been our wish and our en- 
 deavour to present a tolerably clear expose of the most popular flies in use among anglers 
 throughout the United Kingdom, with the various names under which each passes in different 
 places. We have also figured the dressed representatives of the most popular and important 
 flies which shoidd garnish the angler's fly-book when he goes abroad on his sporting tra- 
 vels, be it in England, Ireland, Scotland, or Wales ; all of which are such as we feel assured, 
 as well from our own experience as from the accounts of others, are calculated to take every 
 variety oi fly-taking fish, from the noble salmon to the humble and diminutive bleak. 
 
 Sect. I. Monthly List of Artificial Flies. 
 
 3758. This list embraces all the flies of acknowledged general use in the waters of 
 England, Ireland, Scotland, and Wales, which can be characterised with precision. We 
 have to observe on it that the times of the appearance of the natural flies, as stated by us, 
 are not always in agreement with the authorities whose method of dressing or whose re- 
 marks we may quote ; but they are given as the results of our own observation principally, 
 for we find the accounts of writers to be so much at variance with each other, that we are 
 convinced they have been given, not as the effect of a general accumulation of facts, but 
 as the result of observation in one or two instances, influenced as these are likely to have 
 been by accidental agencies. The temperature of the atmosphere, the winds, the moisture, 
 or the dryness of the air, will hasten or retard the appearance of winged insects, which con- 
 sequently must be very variable ; and those causes are likely to operate differently in 
 different districts. We have drawn our conclusions on the contrary from notes made dur- 
 ing a series of years, which have enabled us to form a moderately correct average of the time 
 of the coming of each fly on the water, allowing for contingencies of season, which often 
 makes not less than a fortnight's difference in their evolution ; and as we have not been 
 
Chap. XI. 
 
 MONTHLY LIST OF H^IES. 
 
 1H9 
 
 confined to locality but have extended our fishings widely, so our statements may be sup- 
 posed to be tolerably correct. We have likewise to a certain degree endeavoured to place 
 these insect baits in the order of their succession in our tables. 
 
 3759. To each moiiXh we have appended a summary table, by turning to which the angler 
 may at once see what flies are proper for the different times of day, the various alternations 
 in weather, and for the altered states of the water. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Artificial Flies for March, 
 
 No. 1. Black gnat. 
 
 2. Early small black fly, 
 
 3. Alder, or red fly. 
 •1. Cowdung-fly. 
 
 5. Dark ilun. 
 
 6. March brown. 
 
 No. 7. Blue dun. 
 
 8. Early dark bodied willow- 
 
 fly. 
 
 9. Black palmer-hackle. 
 10. Brown palmer-hackle. 
 
 No. 11. Red palmer-hackle. 
 
 12. Golden palmer-hackle. 
 
 13. Peacock palmer-hackle. 
 
 14. Golden peacock palmer- 
 hackle. 
 
 No. 1. Black Gnat ( Culex reptans'). 
 
 Wings. — Light part of the wing feather of any darkish dun coloured bird, those of the 
 
 starling or hen blackbird being rather too coarse. To lie flat. 
 Body Dressed minute, rather long, with a small black ostrich harl, or in lieu of it black 
 
 worsted. Hook, No. 9 or 10. 
 
 3760. The black gnat, dressed as above, is one of the earliest flies, but is so minute 
 that it can scarcely be imitated of too small a .size, or dubbed too thin and tine. As it 
 will hardly admit of any thing being added for legs, we have sometimes found it conve- 
 nient to dress it as a simple hackle-fly with a dark grizzle feather. The reason for this 
 instruction is, that a reference to the natural history of this fly in our entomological detail 
 will show, that its legs are barred with white, which the grizzled hackle will represent well. 
 We have used it both as a winged fly and as a hackle with success in February from eleven 
 to two o'clock, and in March from ten to four. In the summer months it will also kill 
 when the water is fine and low. In gloomy weather it may be used the whole day through, 
 but in bright days in the morning and evening only. After a shower it sometimes proves 
 very killing for an hour or two, until other flies begin to show themselves and supersede 
 it. Graylings, as well as trout, will occasionally rise to it at this early time of the year, 
 and as long as it lasts. Successions of this fly appear throughout the whole season, but 
 what is often dressed as a gnat is a minute Tipiila, which being also aquatic, is as 
 readily taken by trout and grayling as the other, and is dressed like it also, but on a hook 
 one size larger, as No. 8. The midge is the smallest variety of gnat, and must be dressed 
 on a hook. No. II or 12. The London fly-dressers are apt to call every small fancy dressed 
 fly by the name of midge. Midge, it is to be remarkedj is a Swedish term for one variety 
 of gnat only, the Culex Pulicaris, 
 
 No. 2. Early small Black Fly. 
 
 Wings. — Starling or hen blackbird's wing feather. To lie flat on the back. 
 
 Body. — Dressed rather full and short with the same materials as the last fly, except that 
 
 the silk used in this should be of an iron blue colour 
 Legs. — A very minute dark hackle of a copperish hue. Tlook, No. 8. 
 
 3761. The early small black fly is a novelty to the list, as we have never seen it described 
 before. Its habits lead it to damp marshy situations, and it is therefore sometimes to be 
 seen on the water in very open weather, towards the latter end of February ; but its usual 
 time of appearance is in March, during which month, and April also, it is not uncommon, 
 and is often freely taken, but it afterwards becomes scarce : we have, however, occasionally 
 met with it in the summer months in our rambles in the woods, and in moist and close 
 copses. Its principal value consists in its early appearance, when our choice of fligs is not 
 great. Grayling, particularly the smaller ones, take it more readily than trout ; but the 
 latter likewise will rise freely to it in some gloomy days, and more readily when a mild 
 warm breeze curls the water : we have not found it so successful when dressed as a 
 hackle. 
 
1150 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 • 
 
 No. 3. The Alder or Red Fly (Neuroptera). 
 Wings. — Red feathers of the landrail's wing, or the red tail feathers of the partridge for 
 
 the upper wings ; the starling's wing will furnish the lower. To lie flat. 
 Body. — Any dark claret coloured fur, as that which a brindle cow yields, and that of a 
 
 copperish hue from a dark brindled pig, or a brown red spaniel's ears: mix any of 
 
 these with camlet, if the exact colour cannot be obtained. 
 Legs. — Of a dark red hackle. 
 AntenncB. — The antennrB, or horns, and the whisks also, should be of any firm tapering hair of 
 
 the colour of the legs, the first shorter, and the last longer, than the body. Hook, No. 6. 
 .3 762, The early red or alder-fiy is also known as the orange tawny or orange brown, 
 camlet-fly, withy-fly, bastard caddis, and in Wales as the coch-a-bonddu. Taylor calls it 
 the dark claret, and in dressing it uses the darkish fur of the hare's ear mixed with any 
 claret coloured dubbing for the body, the upper wirgs from the partridge's red tail feathers, 
 the lower from the starling. " It is in season," he says, " froni the latter end of February 
 to about a week in April, and is the first fly that begins the diversion of fly-fishing. Some 
 call it a red fly, and make it so, but they are mistaken : it is best as a dropper, where you 
 fish with two or more flies." Bainbridge calls it a dark fly which appears early in March, 
 and sometimes in February, when it is used all day with great success, and often for gray- 
 ling as well as for trout. He uses fur from a black spaniel, with a small quantity of claret 
 coloured camlet for the body ; wing feather of a fieldfare or hen blackbird, and a dusky 
 hackle for legs. Mr. Lascelles calls it erroneously a red dun; but his mode of dressing it 
 for some waters, particularly the Welsh rivers, is good: — " The body is of copper coloured 
 hog's fur from near the tail, and the wings either of a dark mottled red feather of a mallard, 
 and the same coloured hackle for legs, or a dark grizzle cock's hackle, simply over the 
 whole, on a hook. No. 6. His wings lie close on his back ; and from twelve till one, upon 
 rapid streams, he will show good sport." Cotton calls this the spring black, and describes 
 two of them, one of which he dresses with black wool from a sheep's face, with or without 
 a greenish peacock's harl for a body. The wings, he directs to be made of the grey fea- 
 ther of a mallard. For the other variety, he uses the very blackest part of a hare's scut, 
 with or without a peacock's greenish harl for a body, and a fieldfare's feather for wings. 
 He observes also of them, that they are best taken in bright weather. 
 
 3763. Acaddis-fly of the same description appears again in September, but in the spring 
 very great numbers are seen flying about the alders and willows which overhang the 
 water, on the leaves of which they deposit their eggs : these eggs becoming hatched, the 
 young larvEB fall into the water, to which they immediately become naturalised, and set 
 about framing themselves each a protecting case. 
 
 No. 4. The Cowdxiny-fly (^Musca). 
 Wings. — The landrail's feather dressed a little longer than the body. To lie flat on the 
 
 back. 
 Body. Yellow wool, with a little brown fur to take off the bright glare and give the 
 
 whole a dirty orange tinge : the body should be dressed tolerably full. 
 Ijegs. A ginger hackle, of a similar colour with the body. Hook, No. 6, 7, or 8. 
 
 3764. The cowduny-fly is justly prized for its qualities, which are such as deserve the 
 highest commendation as a standard and almost universal fly bait for all the fly-taking fish. 
 If the weather be open it appears very early in this month ; and being as we believe 
 viviparous, it is to be seen of all sizes. This proves advantageous to the angler, for if the 
 water be fine and low, he can use them as small as he pleases without outraging nature. 
 It is to be observed, that as they are not aquatic, they are not often seen on the water but 
 when blown there; and consequently they are most successfully used in blustering weather, 
 and in the rivers of midland counties in particular, wliich are usually skirted by grass 
 fields, they are taken with great eagerness at all hours throughout the whole fishing 
 season ; but, as might be expected in situations where they are less indigenous, the imitation 
 is less freely taken. As they are so valuable, it is of consequence to dress them true to 
 colour and shape. The original may be seen in clusters on every cow dropping, when it 
 will be observed that their wings are very transparent, which should be carefully imitated 
 by a thin almost diaphanous feather, with a glossy reflection from it. The body should be 
 rather full, and rough with its dubbing, the colour of which should he of that tawny 
 hue seen in the majority of these flies, but which is not, however, always imitated well by 
 the fly dressers: and for this reason we have usually preferred to make our own cowdung- 
 flies from some wool which we dyed ourselves for the express purpose ; for we consider 
 that there is no fly in the whole catalogue which demands for its imitation exactness, 
 both in shape and colour, more than this. By some extraordinary mistake, Bowlker de- 
 scribes this fly as having upright wings ; and as many of the London fly-makers dress their 
 flies by his directions, we need not wonder that they are often bought with their wings tm- 
 naturally staring outwards. We have killed grayling with it as well as trout ; but for the 
 
Chap. XI. THEDUNFLIE& 11,51 
 
 latter it is in the midland counties a most killing bait. The extreme eagerness with which 
 almost all the fly-taking fish rush on the cowdung-fly is a proof that it is not essential to 
 their ardour in taking flies, that the origin of such flies should be aquatic, as some have 
 asserted. Few winged insects, if we except the May-flies, are so acceptable to them as this 
 cowdung-fly, which we know is found on the excrement of animals, particularly on that of 
 the bovine kind ; and hence its characteristic and universally acknowledged cognomen of 
 cowdung-fly. It is therefore a deserved favourite with most early fly-fishers. In windy 
 weather at this season the observant angler will see the fish congregating towards the sur- 
 face, as though waiting to give them a cordial reception, which it cannot be denied they do, 
 when they receive them into their bosoms. As anglers we are therefore much indebted to 
 these flies, for they are certain in their appearance throughout the whole of the spring, 
 the summer, and the autumn months, for they are fortunately very nardy, and hence are 
 equally common in foul or in fair weather ; nor is it only a favourite at the times we hint, 
 but is acceptable in all, for we have seen them pursued with avidity, when other favourites 
 were neglected ; indeed, we hardly know one, with the exception of the above named, that 
 may not compete with them. This fly is also easily dressed, and will be found equally kill- 
 ing, either with or without whisks, so that the rich red of the body be sufficiently striking. 
 
 No. 5. The Dark Dun (^Ephemera). 
 Wings. — Starling, or hen black))ird ; dressed to stand upright. 
 
 Body. — Dark mole or dark rabbit fur, or, in default of these, that of the water rat may be 
 substituted ; in which latter case a little deep coloured mohair will be required to 
 produce the proper hue, but in the former mix a little reddish brown mohair with 
 either of the furs used. The silk employed in forming this fly should be orange 
 colour. Hook, No. 8 or 9. 
 Legs. — A minute, dark, grizzled hackle. 
 Tail whisks. — Any two minute tapering hairs of a proper length, and deep brown colour. 
 
 .3765. The dark dun is called by anglers the palm or gosling-fly. By Taylor, whose 
 method we think good, it is named the blow-fox. He uses the starling's feather for wijigs ; 
 the body he makes of fox fur, collected close to the skin of the shoulder, mixed with some from 
 the black tail of a rabbit, and a little pale straw coloured mohair. lie directs to proceed 
 with the wings and body in the usual manner, until the dressing is carried low enough to 
 put in the fork, which he recommends to be of two fine hairs that grow next the skin of a 
 monkey, where the outer ends are yellowish. These, he remarks, are of a fine colour, and 
 nothing can be found so good a match for the body of the fly. We have found it in season 
 from the latter end of February till the end of April. 
 
 Tlie Dun Flies generally. 
 
 3766. The small ephemeral flies, called duns in the angler's vocabulary, are very important 
 to his practice : the entomological outline will show that they are very numerous also. A 
 few, as the May-fly, the March-brown, and great whirling dun, are large; most of the re- 
 mainder are very small, but are yet so attractive to fish, particularly to the trout, that in the 
 counties which are favourable to their propagation and increase they form the sheet anchor 
 of the trout fly-fisher's practice. It would be difficult in the extreme for the most atten. 
 tive, either angler or naturalist, to designate or characterise them individually, from their 
 numbers and varieties. The short period of their existence, limited to a few days in most, 
 and in some to a few hours only, renders a constant succession necessary to fill up the void. 
 They have been grouped under the comprehensive term of dims, which has become so con- 
 ventional, that it would be extremely difficult to disjoin them ; although, whoever examines 
 the yellow and the orange varieties, which equally pass under the same name, will find they 
 have little of a dun hue about them. These are, however, extreme exceptions ; for it is very 
 certain that, in most of the other varieties, there is a predominating bluish grey tinge. Were it 
 not for the successional changes which takes place in their tribes, they might perhaps be 
 conveniently and appropriately divided into brown, red, and yellow ephemera ; of each of 
 these the modifications are almost infinite. 
 
 .S767. Of the brown ephemera or duns, some are very dark, approaching a claret colour, 
 which is best imitated by a dark blue mixed with a reddish brown. These are usually 
 found in the earliest part of the fly-fishing season, and to them usually succeeds a mixture 
 of red and ash coloured varieties, followed by new series, which are gradually softened into 
 the different hues of dun, orange, or yellowish ash. Of the true dun ephemeral flies, the 
 variety is equally endless, from the early blue dun, which may be considered as the type, 
 through all the gradations of iron blue, violet blue, ashy grey, and pale blue. The yellow 
 ephemera or duns are still more difficult to define, as there are few even of the former but what 
 exhibit a yellowish intermixing tinge about some parts of their little frame. Often it ap- 
 pears in exquisite orange bars over the abdomen ; but they derive their character from the 
 yellow being more strictly predominant. In some may be perceived a slight mixture of 
 bright yellow, with a larger of ashy dun. When both colours are bright, an elegant tint of 
 
1152 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 green is produced. In others, again, as the little yellow May-fly, bright yellow prevails 
 without mixture. Of all these the series are wonderfully varied, some having orange 
 bodies and dun wings, while in others the orange is shed over the wings, and the dun body 
 serves as a foil to them. 
 
 3768. The successional change of colour which takes place in the series of Ephemera, as 
 they advance from the spring to summer, and as they retrograde again towards autumn, 
 has not escaped the notice of anglers ; and we find in most of the directions for fly-dressing, 
 the subject practically glanced at ; but no systematic arrangement of the series has been 
 attempted. All that has been hitherto noted is, that in the early spring months the predo- 
 minating colours of the winged insects which are seen near the water is almost black. The 
 early duns are of a very dark olive, whose successional varieties, as the season advances, 
 assume a lighter brown, while others shine in a heavy blue, until at length yellow, orange, 
 or ciimamon, decks the former, and pale blue the latter, intermixed with others apparently 
 compounded between these. With one exception, that of the blue-blow, the ephemera ap- 
 pear invariably to become of a lighter hue as warmth and light increases ; and we see the 
 summer duns dressed in bright yellow, orange, red, and cinnamon. From these fresh relays 
 appear ; and as the season advances, they again assume the gradatory shades of red, brown, 
 violet, and claret colour. 
 
 3769. The daily appearance of the Ephemera, as well as the colours they shine in, are also 
 under the influence of times and seasons. Excess of cold, as well as of heat, is unfavourable 
 to them : thus in the depths of winter they are not seen at all ; in spring they do not show 
 themselves until towards noon ; while in the meridian splendour of the summer days they 
 (to avoid the heat) come out in the mornings and evenings principally, and are hardly seen 
 in midday. A kind and provident Nature so suits the supply of her creatures, that her 
 economy may never be disturbed. If these ephemeral flies appeared all of them at one 
 time, the air would be vitiated, and the birds and the fishes which live on them would be 
 glutted to satiety and fatal repletion at one time, and at another might want the necessary 
 support. But we see species after species arrive in succession to fill up the breaks made by 
 the last ; and that no considerable interruption may occur by variation in temperature and 
 changes in weather, some are destined to appear when cold and storms prevail, while others' 
 require cloudless skies and genial warmth to draw them from their seclusion. The whirling 
 dun thus frolics in the gale, the red spinner dances in the sunny beam, and the blue-blow 
 braves the chilling day. The observant angler makes a practical use of this, and frames his 
 mimic art accordingly. 
 
 3770. The older ivriters principally characterised these flies by arbitrary names, and which 
 were also commonly absurd and unmeaning. Later authors have named them more accord- 
 ing to their own view of their colours, in which, as they have been no less arbitrary than 
 their predecessors, each naming them according to his own fancy or opinion of shade, so, 
 between the one and the other, there are not less than fifty names for little more than a 
 dozen dun types. In the formation of our catalogue, we have therefore found some diffi- 
 culty in designating these tribes. We regret to call them by such trivial appellations, but 
 we do not at present think ourselves authorised in rejecting the names in common use : we 
 however, in selecting from the popular nomenclature, have endeavoured to choose those 
 which best characterise the insects, and least outrage propriety. 
 
 No. 6. Large March-brown Dun (^Ephemera). 
 Wings. — Mottled feather from the tail of a partridge. Set upright. 
 Body. — Light hair and red squirrel's fur mixed. 
 Legs. — A grizzled hackle for legs. Hook, No. 6. 
 Tail whisks. — Two feather fibres, or hairs of a reddish brown. 
 
 3771. The March-brown is the cob-fly of the Welsh anglers, the turkey-fly of Walton, 
 the dun-drake or brown caughlan of Taylor, and the March-brown of Bainbridge, who re- 
 commends the mottled feather from the ptarmigan or partridge, in its summer plumage, for 
 ii'ings ; the body of hare's ear, with yellow worsted. He also says it may be dressed as a 
 hackle, in which we agree with him, particularly when the exact partridge feather is not at 
 hand ; for it is only by this mottling that any just representation of the fly can be made. 
 Walton's dressing is, " Body, brown foal's hair ; tops of the wings of a woodcock, some 
 ruddy, others grey, well mixed together ; warp with pink and yellow, or pink and light 
 coloured brown silk, twisted together ; wings, of cock pheasant's feather. " Bowlker observes 
 on this fly, that it continues to the end of April. Its mottled wings stand full as much, and 
 we think rather more upright than as seen in the figure off'ered of it ; and no feather suits 
 the purpose better than those above noted ; although Bowlker recommends the pheasant's 
 wing, which is not equally characteristic with either the wing feather of the partridge or 
 ptarmigan, particularly the former ; and as this fly is a very important one to the angler's 
 success, we think he cannot be too particular in his dressings of it. Tlie tail whisks, also, we 
 were always very solicitous to dress with a variegated web. It is, we repeat, so important 
 a fly to the angler, that he cannot be too close in his imitation of the original. 
 
Chap, XI. 
 
 MARCH FLIES. 
 
 1153 
 
 3772. IFe have known the dappled hen pheasant's wing feather successfully substituted for 
 wings ; but nothing is equal to the partridge feather. During five successive years, fishing 
 in a branch of the Colne, this fly appeared, on an average, two days before the middle of 
 March ; but not in any great numbers, for it is a tender fly, and is not seen at all thus early 
 in the season if the days be cold. Bainbridge's account is so much in accordance with our 
 own observations, that we transcribe it : — " This very excellent fly generally appears about 
 the middle of March, and is strongly recommended as a good kiUer from eleven until three 
 o'clock. Large quantities of these beautiful insects sail down the streams in succession, and 
 invite the trout to action. Their wings are upright on the body, as shown in the plate ; 
 and whilst they are on the water, it is almost in vain to attempt the use of any other fly. 
 Therefore, as they vary in the shade of the body, it is advised to use three flies of this form, 
 but of different sizes and colours, at the same time, which will insure success to the angler.'' 
 In Wales, it is found to be one of their most killing flies, and to take the largest fish. In 
 fact, it appears to large rivers what the green drake is to small ones. 
 
 No. 7. The Blue Dun (Ephemera). 
 Wings. — From the blue tit-mouse starling, or the blue part under the male widgeon's wing. 
 
 To stand erect. 
 Body. — Blue fur from the water rat or squirrel. Blue mohair may be substituted for fur, 
 
 if the exact shade of blue of the natural fly cannot be obtained. 
 Legs. — A very fine hackle, as near the colour of the other parts as it can be procured. 
 Tail whisks. — Two blue hairs. Hook, No. 9. 
 
 3773. The blue dun is the blue fox of Taylor, and the bloa watchet of Cotton. Bain- 
 bridge observes with great truth that it is extremely difficult to find a feather of the exact 
 shade, or sufficiently delicate in its fibre for the wings of this minute fly. It was for this rea- 
 son we always ourselves dressed it with the tail feather of the tom-tit, until we obtained some 
 fine blue coloured feathers from a West Indian creeper, which answered our purpose better 
 than any feather we had before or since met with. Bainbridge, to obviate the difficulty of 
 finding the proper tint, recommends to make it of a pale dun hackle, and to employ it as a 
 dropper ; but as it is principally useful in cold days, what is to be made as the stretcher to 
 it ? It is true that in the season of the great whirling dun, oi in situations where the cow- 
 dung is a favourite, either of these may be advantageously used for that purpose ; and we 
 wonder that the acuteness of Bainbridge had not led him to a similar conclusion. It is a 
 singular but a fortunate circumstance for the angler, that this fly and the dark should delight 
 to appear on cold windy days, and that it should be seldom seen on warm ones, which are the 
 principal times when the other varieties of the dun are on the water in numbers. It comes 
 on early in March and continues through April, when it is succeeded by a race of flies in 
 which the blue dun tinge predominates in various proportions. It is well therefore to be 
 prepared with gradations of this fly, of which the ashy dun appears the first : these the an- 
 gler's sagacity will prompt him to look for in the original fly, and afterwards to make his 
 representatives accordingly. In favourable days, the blue dun will kill in all the fishing 
 hours, particularly in April, but best towards mid-day. It is likewise almost universal on 
 the British waters. 
 
 No. 8. T%e early dark bodied IVillotc-fly {Phryganea"). 
 
 FOR MARCH. 
 
 JVings. — The feathers of the starling, or a rich olive feather of a pheasant is preferable. 
 
 Wings flat and long. 
 Body. — Dark hare's fur, with claret mohair. 
 
 Legs. -— Reddish dun hackle. Horns of the same colour. Hook, No. 6 or 7. 
 
 4 E 
 
1154 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 3774. The eaHy dark bodied willow-fly is the willow-fly of Sahiioriia, and the second spring 
 black of Cotton. Like the other alder or red fly it is seen hovering about the willows, 
 withies, and alders. It is also like that, a caddis- fly, appearing on the water if the season 
 be open early in this month, and very soon after the alder-fly. Another variety shows 
 itself in the next month, nearly of the same size, but of a lighter and more dirty yellow, 
 No. 25. It is the fly intended by Salmonia as the yellow willow phryganea, and is by some 
 mistaken for the yellow Sally ; but this is certainly a distinct insect. The early dark 
 bodied willow-fly is best taken in bright days, but it seldom proves a very tempting bait ; we 
 have, however, occasionally had an hour or two of sport with it in an uncertain day, when 
 the sun has shone brightly at intervals, and has as suddenly been obscured by clouds. 
 
 No. 9. The Black Palmer- hackle. 
 Body. — A fibre from a black ostrich feather, ribbed with gilt twist. 
 
 Hackle. — Black, wrapped over the whole body with black silk for fastenings. Hook, No. 
 4, 5, 6, or 7. 
 
 No. 10. The Brown Palmer-hackle. 
 Body. — Brown fur, or mohair of a deep amber, or otherwise a rich brown fibre of ostrich 
 
 feather, ribbed alternately with gold and silver twist. 
 Hackle. Of the red cock, worked with orange coloured silk. Hook, No. 4, 5, 6, or 7. 
 
 No. 11. The Red Palmer-hackle. 
 Body, — Dark red coloured mohair, with a little rich tinted red fur intermixed. The 
 
 ribbing of either gold or silver twist ; occasionally of bright yellow and green silk 
 
 twist together. 
 Hack'e. — Of a blood red cock, worked with red silk. It makes a good variation to use 
 
 bright yellow silk on some occasions. Hook, No. 4, 5, 6, or 7. 
 
 No. 1 2. The Golden Palmer-hackle. 
 Body. — Peacock harl ribbed with gold twist. 
 Hackle. Of a bright red cock, worked with a rich green silk. Hook, No. 4, 5, 6, or 7. 
 
 No. 13. The Peacock Palmer-hackle. 
 
 Body. A rich full fibre of peacock harl, ribbed wide with silver platting in preference to 
 
 wire or twist. Form a head of this palmer with a bit of scarlet mohair. 
 Hackle. A dark grizzle worked with red silk. Hook, No. 5 or 6. 
 
 No. 14. The Golden Peacock Palmer -hackle. 
 
 Body. The same as the last, except that it should be ribbed with gold twist, and worked 
 
 with green silk, instead of silver platting and red silk. 
 Hackle. — A dark blood red. Hook, No. 4, 5, or 6. 
 
 3775. As palmer-hackles are meant to represent the larva or caterpillars of flies, as well as 
 some of the insects themselves, it is very evident that their sizes and colours may be varied to 
 infinity. If our experience did not inform us that they are very effective in taking fish, 
 we should be naturally led to expect it : for as every tree and every bush which overhangs 
 the water teems with one or more varieties of larvae, which must be constantly liable to 
 fall into it; and as from their natural plumpness of figure they must form a delicious 
 morsel, we need not wonder that the fish are always ready to receive them, unless something 
 more tempting (as when particularly favourite flies are on the water) is at hand to attract 
 their attention. As these larvte are continually appearing in endless succession, so palmers 
 are used to advantage from March until the the latest period of fly-fishing, or at least until 
 October. In May, June, July, and August, they are however in the greatest request. 
 When the innumerable variations in the size, form, and colours of the larvae of insects is 
 considered, it is evident that the directions in our angling books to confine the number of 
 palmers to three, four, or five, is limited in the extreme ; but it is still more erroneous to 
 confine their size to a No. 6. hook. On the contrary, there is such an endless number of 
 them, each different from the other, that the dresser may vary them in any way he pleases 
 with effect ; keeping these general principles in view, that when the water is fine and low, 
 they should be dressed small, and sober in their tone of colour ; but when used on waters 
 which are disturbed and the day is dark, such as are larger and more conspicuously 
 coloured are required. 
 
 3776. The palmer-hackles, Nos. 24, 25, 26, and 27., are those in general use among 
 anglers ; and with some they are great favourites, almost to the exclusion of other flies. 
 No angler, certainly, should be without them ; but we must remark, that on swift trout 
 streams, particularly such as are wide, shallow, and exposed, they are not very effective. 
 In rivers more sheltered by trees and bushes, and whose deep pools are formed by eddies, 
 they are found to kill very heavy trout, but more certainly in the morning and evening. 
 The red and black are excellent grayling killers also. 
 
Chap. XI. 
 
 APRIL FLIES. 
 
 1155 
 
 .3777. The ppncork palmer hnckles, Nos. 13 and 14., are of our own dressing, nor have we 
 ever met with them in any other collection. For chub they are very valuable varieties. On 
 the Wye and the Severn they have also killed trout in abundance; and we can safely recom- 
 mend them to the notice of anglers. Some other varieties of the palmer-hackle will appear 
 in the lists of other writers. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Artificial Flies for April. 
 
 3778. The flies, Nos. 1. to 7. inclusive, of the last month will be taken during this also. 
 The palmers, Nos. 9. to 14. inclusive will be still more in request this month than in the 
 last. 
 
 No. 15. Red dun or golden dun. 
 
 16. Orange bodied dun. 
 
 17. Ashy dun. 
 
 18. firannam or green tall. 
 
 No. 19. Large spider or crane-fly. 
 
 20. Middling spider- fly. 
 
 21. Little spider-fly. 
 
 No. 22. Great whirling dun. 
 
 23. Oak-fly. 
 
 24. Stone-fly. 
 
 338 
 
 No. 1 5. The Red Dun ( Ephemera'). 
 
 Wings. — Starling or hen blackbird. To stand upright. 
 
 Body. — Dark fur of a hare's ear mixed with a little yellow from the same part. It must 
 
 be dressed fine, as the body is small. 
 Legs. — Or dress the body with a small piece of a reddish brown coloured camlet, and pick 
 
 it out rather rough on the under side to represent legs. 
 Tail whisks. — Two taper hairs. Hook, No. 7. 
 
 3779. The red dun, called by Taylor the hare's ear and yellow, is sometimes greedily taken 
 by both trout and grayling. It was a great hobby with him, and, like most hobbies, was 
 over ridden : it is however a good spring dun, lasting through the month, and appearing 
 again in September. 
 
 No. 16. Orange bodied Dun (Ephemera). 
 Wings. — Of starling's feather. To stand erect. 
 Body. — Hare's mixed fur, with a little orange coloured mohair wrapped with orange silk, 
 
 and forked. 
 Legs. — Picked out of the dubbing. Hook, No. 7 or 8. 
 
 3780. The orange bodied dun is seen about the middle of this month, and lasts until the 
 middle of the next, when it is succeeded by other races, which should be dressed of a more 
 brilliant yellow. It is a good midday fly, and visits us again in September. 
 
 No. 17. The Ashy Dun (Ephemera). 
 Wings. — Of the hen blackbird or other fine fibres. To stand upright. 
 
 Body. — The fur of a water rat or light part of a mole's skin, with a little orange coloured 
 mohair : add a fork, and pick legs out of the dubbing. Hook, No. 8. 
 
 3781. The ashy dun, the ash fox of Taylor, bears a strong resemblance to some light va- 
 rieties of the blue dun. It is a good fly for this month, and will kill through the whole of 
 a gloomy day. These duns are all of them taken by grayling as well as trout, and on their 
 second appearance in September and October they commit great havock among them. 
 
 No. 18. The Grannam (Phryganea). 
 Wings. — Hen pheasant's wing. 
 
 Body. — Dark fur of a hare's ear finished with a small wrapping of bright green silk. 
 Legs. — Grizzle hackle. Horns, the length of the body. Hook, No. 7. 
 
 3782. The grannam, vi'hich is also called the green tail, from itsovarial enlargement at the 
 hinder parts, is one of the flies produced from a caddis, with moth-like wings, which lie flat 
 on the back. While it lasts it is a killing fly ; and as it always obtains a considerable notice 
 
 4 E 2 
 
1156 FISHING. PartVUI. 
 
 in our angling books, we shall add the mode of dressing it adopted by others. Taylor's method 
 is tims given : — " The wings are from a feather out of a pheasant's wing, which has a fine 
 shade that exhibits the very resemblance of those of the real fly : the body, the black part of 
 hare's fur, a brown strip of a feather from a peacock's tail, and a very small bit of a green 
 one with a grizzle cock's hackle ; whip in the ends of the peacock's feathers both together 
 at bottom, lapping the green one only once round below the silk ; then, sloping it a little 
 upwards, fasten it and cut away what remains, leaving it to be about as large as the head of 
 a largish pin ; twist the fur on your silk, lap it a little thinnish up to the feather for the 
 wings, and there fasten in the point of the hackle ; then, with the brown peacock that was 
 fastened below, rib it all the way up, and fasten that ; now let the hackle be lapped twice 
 round, fastened, and what remains cut away ; then finish the wings (taking care that no 
 other part be tied in with them), and fasten off." 
 
 3783. Bainhridge makes the wings of the grannam from " the shaded feather of a partridge 
 or hen pheasant ; the body, of the dark fur from a hare's ear, mixed with a little blue fur; 
 and for the tail, the green harl from the eye of a peacock's tail is the most showy material, 
 although a small quantity of bright green wax {about the size of a pin's head), attached to the 
 hook, is the best representation of nature ; a yellow grizzle hackle should be used for the 
 legs, or it may be dressed as a hackle, with the shaded feather from under a woodcock's 
 wing over the same body." 
 
 3784. Bowlker's account of the grannam is a very excellent one, and describes "the first 
 appearance of the fly to be about the beginning of April (^if the weather is warm), it being 
 a very tender fly, and unable to endure the cold. When they first appear on the water, 
 they are seen in great quantities : on bright mornings you may begin to fish with them from 
 six o'clock till eleven ; then you will find the browns come on, which you must use, as the 
 fish will not touch the grannaras as long as the brown continue : about five o'clock in the 
 evening you may use the grannams again with success, the browns having then totally 
 disappeared for that day. The grannam-fly is a four winged fly ; as it swims down the- 
 water, its wings lie flat on its back ; it has a small bunch of eggs, of a green colour, which 
 gives it the name of the green tail fly ; as soon as it lights on the water, it drops its eggs ; 
 it is of short duration, not lasting above a week, after which it totally disappears for that 
 year. The wings are made from a feather out of the wing of a partridge or pheasant, 
 which is shaded like the wing of a fly ; the body is made of the fur from a hare's face or ear, 
 and a grizzled hackle of a cock wrapt under the butt of the wings. The hook. No. 8." 
 Sir Humphrey Davy notes this as a good grayling fly. As regards our own opinion, we 
 never considered it such ; but as we have little doubt that he wrote from experience, we 
 recommend it for trial, and it may very probably take with them better in some waters than 
 in others. 
 
 No. 19. The large Spider-fly or Crane-fly ( T. rivosa). 
 Wings. — The mottled feather of a partridge. To be dressed thin, as well as rather long 
 
 and extended. 
 Body. Brown fur, with any dun mixture, dressed long, and not too full, according to 
 
 the figure. 
 Legs. — A thin but long fibred hackle. Hook, No. 4. 
 
 No. 20. The middling Spider-fly ( T. Hortorum). 
 Wings. Starling or hen blackbird's wing feathers. To be dressed rather long and ex- 
 tended. 
 Body. — Rather darker than the former ; in figure the same. 
 Legs. — The same as the last. Hook, No. 5 or 6. 
 
 No. 21. The small Spider or Gravel-fly ( T. aquatica). 
 
 Wings. Snipe, woodcock, grouse, or hen blackbird's transparent feather. To be nearly 
 
 close and flat. 
 
 Body Lead coloured silk, only without dubbing ; rather long. 
 
 Legs. A minute portion of a long fine fibred brown feather. Hook, No. 8, 9, or 10. 
 
 3785. The natural history of the genus Tipula will correct many erroneous suppositions 
 relative to these flies ; and the figure and descriptions there given of the varieties will further 
 instruct the angler how to imitate them. 
 
 3786. Of the TipultE, or crane-flies, the two first kinds are met with in our meadows and 
 gardens, the first being very common to the former ; and the second is so common around 
 us, that at the very moment when some angler is reading this account, after the fatigues of 
 a fishing day, he probably may meet with an exemplification of its intruding familiarity by 
 its entering his apartment and putting out his candle. It is this variety which Bainbridge 
 figures as the Harry-long-legs, with upright wings and /our legs. The wings of the Tipula, 
 popularly known as the Harry-long-legs, are horizontally expanded, in which way, of course, 
 they ought to be dressed to attract the fish by their natural appearance ; and that they have 
 
Chap. XI. APRIL FLIES. 1157 
 
 all six legs, instead of four. Their origin is not aquatic, but they are bred from larvae or 
 grubs which have been deposited, some under grass roots, and some within decayed willows 
 and other trees ; they are hence strictly terrestrial animals. It is therefore to be expected 
 that when they are found on the water it must be by the force of the wind, and conse- 
 quently that, like the cowdung, they are best taken by both trout and grayling in windy 
 and blustering weather, as is actually the case. At such times our experience coincides 
 with that of Bainbridge, who says that their merits have been underrated by many anglers, 
 and that on the contrary they will be found good killers on cloudy days. The largest 
 tipulse or crane-flies may be met with early in the spring ; they increase in plenty during 
 the summer, and only leave us with the winter's cold. This fly is to be regarded therefore 
 as a general occupant of the annual catalogue. 
 
 3787. There is another variety ( Tipula crocata) noticed in the entomology of angling, less 
 common than the former, but much more lively in its colours, having a brilliant black body 
 barred with bright yellow. Its wings are extended like the others, and the general size 
 is the same with No. 20., but the circumference of the body is considerably larger. A 
 clever representative of this would make a very showy and tempting artificial fly for water 
 clearing after a flooi 
 
 3788. The small spider or gravel-flies (as they are called by some, from their being sup- 
 posed to spring out of the gravel, as they are named by others spider-flies, from the fancied 
 resemblance of the insect to a spider), unlike the larger varieties, have close incumbent 
 wings, and the artificial fly must be consequently so dressed. Taylor's account of the 
 spider fly runs thus : — " It is made after this manner : when you have got about a quarter 
 of the way down in whipping on the hook, put in the points of the woodcock's feather 
 (having it properly prepared as before directed), and fasten it with the silk, going on till 
 you come nearly opposite the point of the hook; there, with your silk (which must be of 
 a lead colour, and not waxed), begin to form the body, leaving it pretty thick at the tail, and 
 allowing it to go thinner upwards, like the ant : when you come near to where the feather 
 is fastened, put in the point of the black hackle, and lapping up your silk a little to be 
 out of the way, take Ihe black hackle, and lap it two or three times round close to where 
 the other feather is tied in ; if any more fibres remain, strip them off, and fasten 
 with two laps, and passing the first feather put in, lap your silk very thin up to nearly the 
 top of the shank, and wax it ; then taking the woodcock's feather, work it round pretty 
 thick up to where you fasten off, and so finish. This fly is in season from about a week in 
 April till a week or ten days in May, and is best as a dropper. They appear most in bright 
 and warm days, when you may see them come out of beds of sand I)y the water ; but they 
 disappear when the days become cold and stormy." 
 
 3789. Bainbridge says, " The gravel or spider-fly is flrst seen about the middle of April, at 
 which time the gravel, in which these animals are bred, is literally covered by incalculable 
 numbers of them. They are extremely delicate, and not often visible on cold days ; at which 
 times, however, success is more probable with this fly than when they are to be found in such 
 great numbers. They may be used from morning until evening ; and the trout are so passion- 
 ately fond of them, that they gorge themselves with their favourite food, and retire to their 
 secret haunts, thereby disappointing the most skilful endeavours of the angler. It is probably 
 owing to the short duration of these flies, that the fish are so greedy in devouring them, as 
 they are seldom to be found at the expiration of about three weeks from their first ap- 
 pearance. The wings are made of the feather from the wing of the cuckoo's mate, the goat- 
 sucker, or, in the absence of the preceding two, from the woodcock ; the body, of lead 
 coloured silk for the lower and middle parts, and a strip of black ostrich harl for the thick 
 part near the shoulders, round which a small dark grizzled hackle should be twisted twice, 
 and the fly is completed." 
 
 S790, Tliese minute tipulm are strictly aquatic, being bred from larvEe which inhabit our 
 rivers and lakes. These are of various colours and sizes, some of which may be dressed 
 on a No. 7. hook ; others are of about the bigness of gnats ; and it may be remarked, that 
 many of those flies described as gnats by anglers are small varieties of the tipulae. When 
 the young tipulse have escaped from the pupa or grub state, their wings are not fully 
 expanded, and they hide themselves under the stones, or bask in the gravel, until warmth 
 and light have developed all their powers. It is in tbis helpless state that they have been 
 considered as wingless insects by Taylor, and have been supposed to be engendered in 
 the gravel or sand. The aquatic tipulffi are met with in the greatest numbers from the 
 middle of April to the first week or to the middle of May, because this is the time of the great 
 larv» change of one of the principal Varieties. Others succeed to them through the sub- 
 sequent months, but comparatively in small numbers only ; hence the accounts of their 
 appearance in our angling books have been confined to a fortnight of April. 
 
 No. 22. Great Whirling Dun (Ephemera). 
 Wings. — Blue feather of a starling's wing, or the pale grey from a mallard's wing. To be 
 dressed erect. 
 
 4 E 3 
 
1158 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 Body. — Blue, squirrel and yellow martin's fur mixed, or otherwise dark mole and bright yel- 
 low mohair, or mix with two-thirds light hare's fur, one-third of claret coloured mohair. 
 Legs. — Grizzled liackle ; tail forked with two dun hairs. Hook, No. 6 or 7. 
 
 3791. The great ichirlitig dun is a valuable fly. In Best's respectable compilation, we 
 find the following directions for dressing it : — " Dubbed with the fur from the bottom of a 
 squirrel's tail, and the wings of the grey feather of a drake, or dubbed with squirrel's fur, 
 mixed with about a sixth part of fine hog's down ; the wings of a pale orange colour, taken 
 from the quill feather off a ruddy hen ; the head to be fastened with ash coloured silk, and 
 a red uubarbed cock's hackle may be wrapped under the wings, and a turn or two lower 
 towards his tail." 
 
 .'3792. This fly appears early in the month, and continues through the whole of it' in 
 tolerable plenty ; it is also seen, but less abundant, through May and June. In very warm 
 days it is taken principally in the morning and evening. In cold days it will raise trout all 
 day long, but more particularly in a brisk blustering wind, when it proves usually very kill- 
 ing. In our own practice, we found it in all the waters of the midland counties a most ex- 
 cellent fly, but less so in the northern districts ; it inust however be remarked, that we were 
 always furnished with two or three varieties. In very cold windy days we found a large 
 sized imitation, in colour almost a pure dun, to be very killing. It may be observed, that 
 the body of the natural fly varies much, but the wings are always the same. 
 
 No. 23. Oak-fly ( Cynips). 
 Wings. — Partridge's mottled wing feather dressed of a full size. To lie flat. 
 Body. — First wrap a little dun fur, next some dark grizzle, and form the tail part of a 
 
 yellowish dun ; make a large head of the brown fur of the hare. 
 Legs. — ■ Represented by the body dubbing picked out. Hook, No. 9 or 10. 
 
 3793. The oak-fly has several synonymes, as ash, woodcock, downhill, and cannon-fly. It 
 is also verj' often confounded with the hawthorn-fly, by the unhappy misapplication of an 
 arbitrary and absurd nomenclature. Walton however says, and with truth, that the haw- 
 thorn is altogether a different fly. Bainbridge has likewise figured the hawthorn as a dis- 
 tinct species; and without doubt (although it is not so considered) the oak-fly is the same 
 with the thorntree-fly. The matter is, however, hardly worthy of debate, for as far as our 
 own experience goes, it does not deserve much attention. On all the waters we have tried 
 it, it has raised few trout, and taken still fewer : nevertheless, its character seems to have 
 stood the test of time. " The oak-fly (Cotton says) is by some called the ash fly, by others 
 (but erroneously) the hawthorn-fly." The head, which is large, is of an ash colour ; the 
 upper part of the body should be greyish, with two or three hairs of bright brown mixed, 
 and a very little light blue, and sometimes a hair or two of light green ; the tail part is 
 greyish, mixed with orange ; wing of a mottled brown feather of a woodcock, partridge, 
 or brown hen. Hook, No, 8 or 9- 
 
 3794. This is the fly which is seen much in March, April, May, and June, on the body 
 of ash- trees, oaks, willows, and thorns, growing near the water, standing with its head down- 
 wards ; it is an excellent fly, but difficult to imitate, being of many colours, unequally 
 mixed. It takes chiefly in the morning, and does not seem to come froin any caddis, for 
 it never drops in great numbers on the water ; the wings are short, and lie flat on the back, 
 like the bluebottle, or large flesh-fly. Bowlker says that two living oak-flies put on a 
 hook form an excellent bait to dape with for trout. Bainbridge also gives this fly an ex- 
 cellent character ; but as his account seems copied from Cotton, we forbear farther quotation 
 from him than that he dresses the head from the fur of the hare's ear ; body, under the 
 wings, dun fur, in the middle orange and yellow, and towards the tail a brownish dun ; the 
 wings from the feather of a yellowish brown hen, or it may be made with a bittern's hackle 
 only, without wings. It is said to be excellent both for dibbing in the natural state and 
 using artificially." We are open to conviction, and the fly is open for the angler's trial, and 
 we recommend him to try it ; we have killed with it, but never in numbers. 
 
 No. 24. The Stone-fly (^Phryganea grandis'). 
 Wings. — A mottled feather of the hen pheasant, or the dark grey feather of a mallard, 
 
 rather inclining to red. To be dressed large, long, and flat. 
 Body. — Dark brown fur, or the dark part of the hare's ear, mixed with yellow camlet or 
 
 mohair, so placed that the under and hinder part of the abdomen may exhibit the yellow 
 
 to the fish. 
 Antenna. — In the finishing, add two dark hairs from the beard or whiskers of a cat or dog, 
 
 or from any other skin, setting them out wide. 
 Legs. — Two laps of a grizzled cock's hackle. Hook, No. 4. 
 
 3795. The stone-fly, called also the cad or caddis-fly, Bainbridge says, may be dressed by 
 means of a long fibred grizzled hackle from a cock's back, without wings; and this, he 
 states, is a very general mode of making it, which we were not aware of, and confess we 
 should not expect much success with it so dressed. On the contrary, we think this is one 
 of those flies that cannot be well represented by any thing but a regular wing and body, as 
 
Chap. XI. FLIES FOR MAY. 1159 
 
 will be evident by a reference to its natural history, and by an observation of its figure in 
 the entomology of angling, p. 1006. 
 
 3796. The angling history of this phryganea, or caddis-fly, shows that it usually makes its 
 appearance about the middle of April, although sometimes it is to be met with much earlier. 
 It continues throughout the whole of June, and now and then later, and may be considered 
 as a good morning and evening fly, and will be also taken during the whole of a warm 
 gloomy day, particularly if there be wind. It is, however, much more killing when dipped 
 with as a natural fly. Cotton's account of it is interesting and instructive : — This same 
 stone-fly has not the patience to continue in his crust or husk till his wings be full grown ; 
 but so soon as ever they begin to put out, that he feels himself strong — at which time we 
 call him a. jack — squeezes himself out of prison, and crawls to the top of some stone, where, 
 if he can find a chink that will receive him, or can creep betwixt two stones, the one lying 
 hollow upon the other — which, by the way, we also lay so purposely to find them — he 
 there lurks till his wings be full grown, and there is your only place to find him, and from 
 thence doubtless he derives his name ; though, for want of such convenience, he will make 
 shift with the hollow of a bank, or any other place where the wind cannot come to fetch him 
 off. His body is long, and pretty thick, and as broad at the tail almost as in the middle ; 
 his colour a very fine brown, ribbed with yellow, and much yellower on the belly than the 
 back ; he has two or three whisks also at the tag of his tail, and two little horns upon his 
 head ; his wings when full grown are double, and flat down his back, of the same colour 
 but rather darker than his body, and longer than it, though he makes but little use of 
 them, for you shall rarely see him flying, though often swimming and paddling with several 
 feet he has under his belly, upon the water, without stirring a wing. ( Walton and Cotton, 
 Major's ed. 182,3, p. 352.) 
 
 3797. On the stone-fly the North Country Angler, after giving some good remarks on its 
 qualities in natural fly-fishing, finishes by the following sketch of its history, which is so 
 much at variance not only with the experience of all anglers, but also with his own account, 
 that we cannot but wonder at the discrepancy. He says, " It makes its appearance about 
 the middle of May, and continues till the middle of June. It is called in some places the 
 stone-fly and the trout-fly, and everywhere the May-fly. It is bred much in the same 
 manner as the cod-bait fly, only the whirling dun fixes her eggs to the stone, and the May- 
 fly lays hers among the sand under a stone : the first is bred in little becks or burns, the 
 other in rivers. The eruca of the first is a cod-bait ; the eruca of the other is the creeper, 
 or water cricket, of which I shall here give my reader a full account." Here he evidently 
 admits it as " bred in rivers," whereas, after having treated of it in its pupa or half winged 
 state, he proceeds : — "As this bait lasts so short a time, you may use it in the heat of the 
 day in shade or bush fishing, though the May-fly will do better at that time, and also at the 
 top of the water of any strong stream, especially where it runs close to bushes that hang 
 over the water. The Maj'-fly lives but a little while after she is full winged, and leaves 
 the water not three weeks just to engender, which they do in such a manner that the wind 
 will carry the couple a great way, whilst they fly, as it were, the contrary way to each other, 
 till both fall together on some pool, where they make a delicious morsel for the first fish 
 that sees them. If they escape being taken, she lays her eggs, seventy or eighty, under or 
 by the side of a stone, where the sand and gravel will soon cover them ; here they grow till 
 the spring, creeping and feeding among the gravel and under stones, till they change their 
 larva, and become flies;" It was most unfortunate for the reputation of that part of Mr. 
 Daniel's great work on sporting wbirb treated on fisliirg, that the writings of this singular 
 author formed his principal oracle. In the original che numerous errors excite a smile ; but 
 where copied as authority into such a work as that of Mr. Daniel, we feel for the character 
 of the art, and wonder at the negligence of the compiler. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Artificial Flies for May. 
 
 3798. The palmers may be used throughout the month : Nos. 16, 17. 24. to the middle 
 of it; No. 1. 4. 7, 8. 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. may be used throughout. No. 16. should after 
 the first week be dressed of a more bright yellow, which will carry it through the whole of 
 this and part of the next month : it also appears again in September. 
 
 No. 32. Grey drake, or May-fly. 
 
 33. Shorn-fly. 
 
 34. Black caterpillar-fly. 
 
 35. Sand .fly. 
 
 36. Bluebottle-fly, 
 
 37. Wasp-fly. 
 
 No. 38. Case winged orange-fly. 
 
 39. White moth. 
 
 40. Cream coloured moth. 
 
 41. Brown moth. 
 
 42. Evening white winged harl- 
 
 fly. 
 
 No. 2.5. Later willow-fly. 
 
 26. Bright yellow dun. 
 
 27. Cream coloured dun. 
 
 28. Little whirling dun. 
 
 29. Iron blue dun. 
 
 30. Dun cut. 
 
 31 . Green drake, or May-fly. 
 
 May must be considered a very busy month to the angler, little less so to the fish, and 
 very important to the favourite flies which are entombed in myriads within the stomachs of 
 the fly-taking tribes. It is, however, the fisher's gala ; all nature smiles on him ; the beau- 
 teous winged insects hover over him ; and Heaven's choristers pour forth their melody to 
 cheer him. 
 
 4 E 4 
 
1160 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII, 
 
 No. 25. Later Willow- fly ( Phryganea). 
 
 30 
 
 method % 
 
 Wings. — Of the dirty white cock's hackle. To lie flat. 
 
 Body. — Camel's hair and yellow fur mixed, or cloudy yellow mohair. 
 
 Legs. — A i^w fibres of a grizzled hackle, two of which may be so managed as to form the 
 
 horns ; otherwise, add two grey hairs for the purpose. Dress with a bright yellow 
 
 silk. Hook, No. 8 or 9. 
 
 3799. The later willoio-fly is apt to be confounded with the little yellow May-fly, because 
 both come on a short time before the green drake. These discrepancies arise from want of 
 a due observance of the essential characteristics between the Ephemera or day-flies, in 
 angling language known as duns, green and grey drakes, May-flies, red spinners, &c. ; and 
 the other important class of aquatic flies, known as caddis-flies, or Phryganea. This later 
 willow-fly is of the class Phryganea, but the yellow Sally, with which it is apt to be confounded, 
 is an Ephemera of a very bright yellow colour, with erect wings ; whereas the later willow 
 has, in common with its congeners, four moth-like wings, which lie flat on the back. Its 
 appearance is confined to about a fortnight or three weeks of this month, during which time 
 in the middle of the day it is well taken by both trout and grayling 
 
 No. 26. Bright Yellow Dun (^Ephemera'). 
 Wings. — A dyed feather, as that for the green drake. To stand erect. 
 Body. — Bright yellow wool or mohair. To be forked with two hairs. 
 Legs. — Picked out of the dubbing. Hook, No. 8. 
 
 3800. The bright yellow dun, known by some anglers as the willow-fly, and by others as 
 the little yellow May-fly, is certainly a minute representation of the green drake, to which 
 it acts the part of an avant courier, by regularly appearing a few days previous to it. This 
 beautiful insect may be dressed as a hackle-fly, with a dyed yellow hackle. It is a midday 
 bait, but as far as our experience goes is not very tempting, and when the May-fly appears 
 is no longer noticed, and itself soon disappears. 
 
 No. 27. Cream coloured Dun (^Ephemera'). 
 Wings. — Light part of the landrail's feather. To stand erect. 
 Body. — Cream coloured mohair, wrapped with orange coloured silk. Forked with two 
 
 yellow hairs. 
 Legs. — Picked out from the dubbing. Hook, No. 8 or 9. 
 
 3801. The cream coloured dun appears about the middle of this month, lasts until the 
 middle of July, and is taken by trout all day in warm weather, particularly when the day 
 is overcast without tempest. We were once very successful with this fly on the Lug, in 
 fishing for the grayling of that river. 
 
 No. 28. Little Whirling Dun (^Ephemera). 
 
 Wings. — The pale feathers of the dun bird. 
 
 Body. Ash coloured fur, enlivened with a little light brown mohair, the whole worked 
 
 with a light orange silk. 
 
 Legs. A minute portion of landrail feather, with two strands or fibres of the same for fork- 
 ing. Hook, No. 9. 
 
 3802. The little whirling dun, like the larger, takes its name from the whirling manner of 
 its flight : it appears on the water about the middle of the month, and remains with us 
 through June, and sometimes until the first fortnight of July. In moderately warm wea- 
 ther it may be used all day long, and in sultry seasons, when accompanied with wind, it is 
 
Chap. XL FLIES FOR MAY. 1161 
 
 very successful about midday. In colder weather, singular as the fact may seem, it is taken 
 best in the mornings and evenings ; but as to its general character it is most killing in all 
 cases when a breeze is stirring. It appears again about the middle of August, when gray- 
 ling will take it as well as trout. 
 
 No. 29. Little Iron-blue (^Ephemera). 
 IVings. — From a blue hen dun bird or cormorant. To stand erect. 
 Body.- — Pale blue fur wrapt with purple silk, and forked. 
 Legs. — Picked from out of the fur. Hook, No. 10. 
 
 S803. The little iron blue is, with the exception of the gnat, the smallest fly that is imi- 
 tated by the angler ; yet its apparent insignificance is no bar to the admiration of the fish ; 
 and as the angler must study their taste and not his own, so he would do well on a cold 
 windy day, when the trout like ourselves are apt to be fastidious, to furnish himself with 
 these little gentry, which he may use with great advantage from ten or eleven o'clock in 
 the forenoon until three or four in the afternoon from the first week in this month until the 
 middle of the next : and where grayling are to be found, it will prove an excellent lure for 
 them also. 
 
 No. SO. The Dun-cut (^Phri/ganea). 
 Wings. — Yellowish green feather of a landrail, to be dressed rather longer than the body. 
 
 To lie flat. 
 Body. — Bear's hair with brown and yellow crewel or mohair mixed. After this is applied 
 
 in the usual manner, rib the body with bright orange silk. 
 Legs. — Picked out from the fur, or added by a very minute ginger hackle, two fibres of 
 
 which may be carried forwards to represent the horns or antennae. Hook, No. 6, 7 or 
 
 8., for it will bear all these varieties to suit it to the occasional alterations in the state 
 
 of the water. 
 
 3804. The dun-cut proves in many cases a very killing caddis-fly. It regularly appears 
 in this month, but at an uncertain period of it, and seldom lasts longer than the middle of 
 June. It will take fish on gloomy days the whole day through, but best of all in warm 
 sultry evenings when its execution is often very great, particularly with trout, being 
 according to our observations less greedily sought by grayling. 
 
 No. 31. The Green Drake or May-fly (^Ephemera vulgata), dressed after two Methods. 
 
 FIRST METHOD. 
 
 Wings. — The mottled feather of the mallard dyed yellow. To stand m.oderately erect, and 
 to be slightly divided. 
 
 Body Bright yellow mohair, ribbed with peacock's harl and orange silk. 
 
 Legs. — A red ginger hackle, forked with two hairs. Hook, No. 5 or 6. 
 
 3805. The green drake, to be well dressed after the following method, requires skill ; but if 
 our judgment has not greatly deceived us, it deserves a place in every angler's collection, 
 though we never saw it in any other than our own, or in such as had been made from spe- 
 cimens obtained from us. Our method was as follows: — Having first dubbed the shank 
 of a gut-armed hook, from below to the setting on of the wings, with bright yellow mohair 
 spun over orange coloured silk, carried round the shank in rather open turns so as to 
 represent ribs, we secured the silk by a half hitch. At this time the wings were attached 
 in the usual manner, and under the last lappings made to secure them was laid in a long 
 and fine peacock's harl, which being made fast, was then, both silk and harl, lightly 
 twisted together, and both were carried upwards to form the head, when returning to the 
 setting on of the wings, both harl and silk were passed between them to assist in the proper 
 division of the wings. This done, we found it better to make a momentary separation 
 of the silk from the harl, in order to wind two firm turns of the bare silk around the butt 
 of the hackle now laid in. for the legs, which having firmly fastened off, a slight twisting 
 of the silk and harl were again made, and for two or three turns more were carried 
 over or rather between the ribbings of the yellow dubbing below the wings, where, making 
 another momentary separation of the silk and dubbing, and having secured the work by a 
 half hitch, the hackle was passed two or three turns very close under the butt of the wings, 
 and fastened off. This done, the remainder of the hackle was trimmed away, and the silk 
 and the harl being lightly twisted together, were again continued to form alternate dark 
 and light ribs, by interposing each lap between those laps previously made with the yellow 
 dubbing, which being well done, the variegated abdominal rings of the fly show remarkably 
 well, and being held together by the silk, they invariably remained permanent. Thus, 
 having carried the body within nearly a turn or two of thfe requisite length, again dis- 
 unite the silk and harl, and under the same wraps which secured the harl introduce two 
 sable or fitchett hairs for forkings, so lapped as to point rather upwards. The finishing 
 off wraps will form the last abdominal ring of the fly, and leave it complete. The usual 
 dressing of this fly is with three whisks, but we prefer two, from observing that when three 
 
J 162 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 were used, unless they were too coarse to be natural, tliey were apt to unite and form a 
 ripple as well as an unsightly appearance. 
 
 SECOND METHOD. 
 
 Wings. — The ends of two dyed inallard feathers placed very erect, one for each wing, the 
 
 points being directed towards each other, but as a whole forming an arch over the 
 
 body. 
 Body. — A thin dubbing of very light green mohair ribbed with fine gold twist, forked as 
 
 the first. 
 I.egs. — A full red hackle dressed over the whole, somewhat after the manner of a 
 
 palmer. Hook, No. 5. 
 S806. This variety in the manufacture of the May-fly, at least so much of it as regards the 
 wings, is said to have originated among the Hampshire dressers, A fly tied after this 
 fashion is however now cominon in the London shops, but is there usually, as far as we 
 have observed, made more in the nature of a hackle-fly, having neither dubbing nor whisks. 
 Occasionally we have seen it forked, but seldom dubbed. We have however to observe, 
 that in this form these flies are sometimes taken freely, but we think by no means equally 
 so as when dressed according to our method. The figure, we hope, will represent that it 
 is not a stripping of fibre which forms the wing of the fly in this variety, but the fibrous 
 end of an individual feather is employed for each wing, stem and all ; and for rapid streams 
 or eddies it certainly proves very killing, and it was principally invented for their use, but 
 is less adapted- to moderate waters. The wings being supported by the stein of the 
 feather, and being also arched, present such a resistance to currents that they do not get 
 clubbed or drawn into a shapeless mass like those dressed in the ordinary manner, but 
 show themselves like the wings of the natural fly, which, it is to be observed, is not blown 
 on the water by accident as some flies are, neither does it rise and fall on the water like 
 the grey drake, but alights on it with unruffled wings while it deposits its eggs. For the 
 same reasons the stiff resistance made by the upright feather makes this variety scarce and 
 ripple still water too much. 
 
 3807. The use of the May-fly is by no means so unlimited as is supposed. In some 
 rivers it is not bred at all, and consequently, as being there unnatural, will not readily raise 
 fish by its artificial representations. The Wandle is an instance of this, and several other 
 English rivers to be noted hereafter. Neither is the May-fly often found on very large 
 rivers, but is more usually bred in brooks and rivulets favourable to the more moderate 
 sized, such as the Colne, the rivers and streams of Hampshire, &c. 
 
 3808. Wherever the Ephemera vulyata, or May-fly of anglers, is bred, its attractive qualities 
 to fish is surprising. Trout, by their avidity, would seem to seek it instinctively, not only 
 as the most luxurious food, but as the most sanative also ; for during the time it is on the 
 water they lose their remaining emaciation, and thrive amazingly ; their muscles become 
 deeply tinged with red blood, and their vigour is so increased, that the young angler who 
 plays a trout of a pound in this season is often led to suspect that he is encountering a fish 
 of double the weight. We remember, in the Colne, to have heard the outcries of a young 
 friend but recently initiated, who being at some distance from ourselves called out lustily 
 for help, he having, as he said, " hooked so large a fisli that he was afraid his tackle would 
 give way." Our united efforts/ landed this leviathan, whose weight was exactly three- 
 quarters of a pound, very much to the chagrin of our friend, wlio saw in the gravity of my 
 assistance, that 1 had anticipated the diminutive nature of the prize, and also the real cause 
 of his loud alarm. 
 
 3809. The time of Ike- appearance of the yellout green Mayfly is very tnucfi regulated by season. It however 
 seldom departs from its old custom of showing some of its tribes between the 18th and 22d of May; but 
 the grand show is advanced or protracted by the advance or tardiness of summer heats. The appearance is 
 almost simultaneous in all the midland counties. Cotton says, " the green drake comes in about the 20th 
 of this month, or betwixt that and the latter end ; for they are sometimes sooner and sometimes later, 
 according to the quality of the year, but never well taken till towards the end of this month and the begin- 
 ning of June." If we except the error of considering the May-fly as a phryganea or caddis-fly, instead of an 
 ephemera or day-fly, we cannot fail to be pleased with his accurate description of its habits and manners in 
 his continuation of this subject : — " Tlie stone-fly comes much sooner, so early as the middle of April ; but is 
 never well taken till towards the middle of May, and continues to kill mucli longer than the green drake 
 stays with us, so long as to the end almost of June, and indeed so long as there are any of them to be seen 
 upon tlie water ; and sometimes in an artificial fly, and late at night, or before sunrise in a morning, longer. 
 Now both these flies, and I believe many others, though I tliink not all, are certainly and demonstratively 
 bred in the very rivers where they are taken, our caddis or cod-bait, which lie under stones in the bottom 
 of the water, most of them turning into those two flies, and being gathered in the husk, or crust, near the 
 time of tlicir maturity, are very easily known and distinguished, and are of all other the most remarkable, 
 both for their size as being of all other the biggest — the shortest of them being a full inch long or more — 
 and for the execution they do, the trout and grayling being much more greedy of them than of any others,; 
 and indned the trout never feeds fat, nor comes into his perfect season, till these flies come in. Of these, 
 the green drake never discloses from his husk till he be first there grown to full maturity, body, wings, and 
 all ; and then he creeps out of his cell, but with his wings so crimped and ruffled, by being pressed together 
 in that narrow room, that they are, for some hours, totally useless to him ; by which means he is compelled 
 either to creep upon the flags, sedges, and blades of grass, if his first rising from the bottom of the water be 
 near the banks of the river, till the air and sun stifften and smooth them ; or if his first appearance above 
 water happen to be in the middle, he then lies upon the surface of the water like a ship at hull, for his feet 
 are totally useless to him there, and he cannot creep upon the water as the stone-fly can, until his wings have 
 
Chap. XI. FLIES FOR MAY. 1163 
 
 got stifRiess to fly with, if by some trout or grayling he be not taken in the interim, which ten to one he is, 
 and then his wings stand high, and closed exact upon his bacli, lilie the butterfly, and his motion in flying ig 
 the same. The body is in some of a paler, in others of a darker yellow, for they are not all exactly of a 
 colour, ribbed with rows of green, long, slender, and growing sharp towards the tail, at the end of which he 
 has three long small whisks of a very dark colour, almost black, and his tail turns up towards his back like 
 a mallard ; from whence, questionless, he has his name of the green drake." 
 
 3810. Bainbridge's account of the May-fly is also well worthy of notice: — " They appear about the 20th 
 of IVIay, and continue for nearly a month. The wings stand erect upon the back, and vary, in the tints of 
 yellow, in different flies. The body is long, slender, and taper towards the tail, from the end of wliich spring 
 the forked whisks, whicli, turning upwards towards the back, give the name of green drake to this fly. The 
 body is made of hog's down, or light bear's hair intermixed with yellow mohair, or of barber's yellow silk 
 onl}', warped with pale floss silk, and a small strip of peacock's liarl for the head. A bittern's hackle is 
 acknowledged to be the best imitation of the legs and dark stripes of the body, and for the tail the long hairs 
 of sable or fitchet are most appropriate." Bainbridge gives the t\70 following methods of dressing the 
 May-fly as handed to him by an ingenious friend : — For the drake flies — " White, or pale straw coloured 
 floss silk, ribbed with very fine silk, either black, brown, or copper coloured, and goldbeater's skin neatly 
 worked over the whole, which, being transparent, gives the body a rich cream coloured appearance, such as 
 is to be observed in the natural fly." The other — " White Indian rubber, properly shaped, and introduced 
 on to the shank, through a hole previously pierced in it, with a needle sufficiently large to admit the shank 
 and gut, when whipped together, to pass through. This has a very natural appearance, if delicately coated 
 with copal varnish. The wings and legs are put on afterwards." 
 
 .No. 32. The Grey Drake (^Ephemera). 
 fVings. — The grey feather of a mallard, or of a teal, if not too dark. To stand erect. 
 Head. — A morsel of peacock's harl. 
 Body. — Fine down, from a white pig ; light grey camlet, or whitish grey ; ostrich harl, 
 
 striped with deep moroon silk, and forked with two or three grey hairs. 
 Legs. — A grizzled hackle. Hook, No. 5 or 6. 
 
 Or, 
 
 Wings. — Grey mallard's feather. 
 
 Body. — Dressed long, with white ostrich and peacock's harls, in alternate ribs : make a 
 
 head with the harl of the peacock and plate with fine silver wire, forked with sable. 
 Legs. — A grizzled cock's hackle, but not carried further than usual. Hook, No. 5 or 6. 
 
 381 1. The grey drake May-fly, called by some anglers the grey caughlan, is similar in form 
 to the green drake, but its colours are different, and its habits also vary. It is of a light 
 dirty yellow, with dark stripings and darker wings than those of the green drake, but more 
 glossy. It deposits its eggs not in the same manner as the green drake, by seating itself on 
 the water, but by graceful alternate risings and sinkings over it, when a momentary pause 
 expels an egg, which immediately falls to the bottom of the water. The grey drake ephe- 
 mera has erroneously been supposed to be the female of the green, which, if there wanted 
 other proof to the contrary, would be apparent from the different times at which they 
 appear, the grey always coming on a few days after the green.^ It is likewise less limited 
 in its localities, for it is found on the largest waters, find rather oftener there than on the 
 smaller. It usually shows itself on the water at a later hour in the day than the green, 
 being most prevalent from three p. m. until sunset. When an unfavourable day has 
 prevented the green May-fly from appearing in sufficient numbers, the grey will commit 
 vast hevoc among the trout in the evening. From the difference in the manner of its 
 alighting, or rather from its momentary rest only on the water, it must, if possible, be 
 thrown directly over the fish at once : any drawing of it from above downwards must 
 evidently be more unnatural than in the other case. Taylor gives the following practical 
 remarks on both these ephemeral varieties : — 
 
 3812. The males and females of these flies differ muck, the wings of the former are the grey spotted part of 
 a mallard's feather, mixed with that of a widgeon ; the body, light camel's hair, and a dark bittern's hackle ; 
 the fork has three fangs, and are the hairs from a fitch's tail ; and the head a bit of a brown peacock's feather 
 from the tail. The wings of the latter are tlie grey mallard only ; the body, part of a fine oaten straw, and 
 a cuckoo-cock's hackle. They are in season with the preceding fly (the yellow cadew), only not so forward 
 by a few days. The yellows are on the water earlier in the day ; but when the grey ones appear, the fish 
 leave the former, and take the latter. During the continuance of these flies they are excellent, and may be 
 termed the trout's delight. The female of the greys is deemed more killing than the male, which is 
 accounted for by their frequenting the water in much greater numbers to deposit their ova; and probably 
 these may render them more tasteful to the fish, particularly before they drop them. They are large files, 
 and are best made on a large No. 5. hook. In making the male, let the three hairs for the fork be near an 
 inch and a half long, and made to stand open ; after carrying up the camel's hair, beginning with it rougher at 
 bottom, and leaving it smoother towards the wings, take a bittern's hackle, and rib it very thick, nearly to 
 the tail, leaving the body clear to%vards the wings. The fork of the female is the same as that of the male ; 
 the straw must be whipped in at bottom, lapped neatly up to the wings, and ribbed with the cuckoo hackle, 
 in the same way as that of the male fly. Finish both as directed 5n the foregoing ones. After these flies 
 disappear, the trout for some time become very shy : most anglers are at a loss what flies to use after the 
 greys ; but the wren's tail and grouse hackle, two of the standards before mentioned, are flies which the fish 
 will not refuse, even when the former ones are on the water in the height of their perfection." 
 
 No. 33. Shorn-fly ( Scarabeus, or Case ivinged Fly). 
 Upper wings. — Landrail's red feather. To be dressed short. 
 Under luings. — Starling's wing feather. To be dressed the same. 
 Body. — Peacock's harl. Hook, No. 6. 
 
 3813. The shorn-fly is one of the stumbling-blocks to the learner, who is continually 
 breaking his shins over otie discrepant matter or other in perusing the accoimts of flies a,s 
 we meet with them in our angling books, and in no class of flies is this more observed than 
 
1 164 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 in the case winged or beetle tribes. Bowlker calls all of them caterpillars, and by this 
 name they are to be understood in other angling treatises. They might, we think, at least 
 have been honoured with the popular denomination of beetles, which would have been 
 better understood, and is more significant ; yet, when any of these are intended, this striking 
 character is seldom mentioned. Walton speaks of a fly called the shell-Ay ; and some one 
 or two others have hinted, that the Welshman s button, or hazle-fly, is the cow-lady. The 
 rest, numerous as they are, the young angler is either directed to comprehend under the 
 caterpillar kind, or taught to regard under the provokingly obscure name oP four winged 
 flies, in common with the duns, caddis-flies, &c. which have four wings likewise. The 
 shorn-fly appears to be the Marlow-buzz of long standing. It may also be considered an 
 the fern-fly of Cotton, so called by him from its being found in fern ; and by others it is 
 likewise so known. Bainbridge and others, however, have a fly, but not a scarabeus, which 
 is called by them fern-fly, or the mealy brown. It is the more necessary that these flies 
 should be correctly characterised ; for the Coleoptera, or beetle race, furnish the red spinners 
 of some authors, the Marlow-buzz, the Welshman's button, lady-cow, fern-fly, fern-bud, 
 palm-fly, orange-fly, shorn-fly, &c. and to these undoubtedly a vast number might be 
 added by the industry of observant naturalists, for without doubt all the genera of the 
 order Coleoptera occasionally yield subjects taken by fish, particularly such as are found on 
 those trees which grow in moist situations, as alders, willows, &c. And likewise all such 
 hard winged flies as are common to meadows must fall in their way, being liable to be 
 blown into the water, where their frequent occurrence and brilliant colours may make them 
 attractive. As general killers, the crustaceous winged flies are probably not deserving of 
 much encomium ; but when bad weather or high floods have prevented the regular aquatic 
 insects from appearing, these occasional visitants are well received ; and it must be allowed, 
 as subjects for daping or dipping, that they seem to be so at all times, to which they partly 
 owe their exaggerated character. Tlie shorn-fly appears in May, and continues until June, 
 and when fish are in the humour to take it, they do so all the day through. 
 
 No. 34. Black Caterpillar -Jly ( Ttnthredo'). 
 
 ??^ 
 
 FLIES FOB MAY. 
 
 Wings. — From a feather of a jay's or starling's wing. To lie like those of the house-fly. 
 
 Body. — Ostrich harl, dressed full. 
 
 Legs. — Very dark hackle. Hook, No. 7. 
 
 3814. The black caterpillar-fly also comes to us under a very questionable shape ; there 
 is about this time a very dark phryganea, known among anglers by various names : there 
 are varieties of cynips, and musca also, very dark in colour, which are found on the 
 water during this month of the size specified. There is likewise a tenthredo or saw-fly, 
 which we suppose is the one meant by Bowlker. This fly we have successfully imitated 
 in the above manner, and with it we have killed fish. We have also in our collection 
 both winged flies and hackles thus dressed (purchased of regular fly-venders), wliich, in 
 cloudy days, have been well taken. Grayling will likewise rise to a hackle-fly of this kind, 
 dressed with one, or at most two, laps of fine silver twist. It is said to succeed best on 
 small waters, which we rather agree with, for we have killed many trout with it in the 
 Colne, and both trout and grayling in the Dove ; but have been less successful when using 
 it either in the Wye or Severn. 
 
 No. 35. The Sand-fly {Phryganea). 
 Wings. — The sandy coloured feather from the landrail's wing. 
 Body. — Sandy red fur of the hare's neck, with a very small quantity of orange coloured 
 
 mohair, worked with the same coloured silk. 
 Legs. — A ginger liackle. Hook, No. 7. 
 
Chap. XI. FLIES FOR MAY. 1165 
 
 .TSIS. The sand-fly has been eulogised by Bainbridge, to whom we are indebted for our 
 knowledge of it. He directs us, if it be dressed as a hackle, to use the feathers from under 
 the throstle's wing which is nearest to the colour of the fly, We have, however, dressed it 
 with a few fibres from a turkey's wing, which, though too coarse, yet afforded such an 
 excellent colour, that we found a compensation in the change. We have also tried it with 
 the red partridge feather; and we find that, provided all the colours are of one hue, wings, 
 body, and legs, the immediate change is not of so much consequence. The shieldrake (^A 
 Tadorna) yields a feather which we have used with much satisfaction for this dressing. We 
 first met with the account of this fly in Bainbridge's excellent work, when fishing in the 
 Colne at Iver ; our success made us immediately adopt it, and we have continued to 
 use it, with various modifications, ever since. This author says it is as alluring to grayling 
 as to trout, and our fishings in the Dove bear testimony to this. We have taken grayling 
 likewise with it in the Lug, near Hereford. It will kill throughout the angling months, 
 but best, according to our experience, towards the middle hours of the day. Cotton has 
 also a sand-fly, but it is evidently distinct from this : we should conjecture it to be a tipula 
 or spider-fly, which is found about shores among the sand and gravel. 
 
 No. 36. The Bluehottle-fly (Musca). 
 Wings of the snipe, starling, or any small bird of the colour, to represent two transparent 
 
 wings. To lie flat, but slightly pointed outwards. 
 Body. — Peacock's harl wound with brown silk, which will form a proper coloured head. 
 Legs. — A very fine black hackle. Hook, No. 7 or 8. 
 
 S816. The bluebottle-fly is called an April fly, and we do not deny that it may be met 
 with at that time, and even in March ; but its numbers are comparatively few, unless the 
 weather be propitious to its appearance. In May it is more frequently seen, and will, in 
 warm evenings, and during warm breezes on a cloudy day, kill trout and grayling. Dace 
 and chub, but particularly the former, will take it greedily whenever offered, except in the 
 middle of a very bright day. 
 
 No. 37. The Wasp-fly {Musca vespasimilis'). 
 Wings. — Hen blackbird. To be dressed flat 
 
 Body. — Orange coloured mohair, dubbed in very thin ribs, and alternated with black os- 
 trich harl, very fine. Carry the orange dubbing upwards to form the head. 
 Legs. — A red hackle : make two turns only. Hook, No. 7. 
 
 3817. The wasp-fly is an old selection of Walton and Cotton almost lost from our books, 
 which, though not a certain killer, is sometimes well received. It is one of the common fly 
 tribe, and bears nothing of the bee about it but the name. It is a good bait for a clearing 
 water not over thick, in which we have been successful with it both with trout and gray- 
 ling. In fly-fishing for chub, roach, and dace, it is a most excellent fly ; but when we have 
 purposely dressed it for chub, we have added gold twist to the ribbing : trout take it best 
 without. It continues to be met with during all the summer months ; and though it ap- 
 pears about the end of May, it is most frequent in June and July. 
 
 No. 38. The Case winged Orange-fly {Leptura}. 
 Upper wings. — Red partridge's tail feather. 
 
 Under icings. — Hen blackbird's feather or any other dun transparent-looking feather. 
 Body. — Red brown mohair, &c. &c. dressed long. 
 Legs. — Two turns of a small red hackle. Hook, No. 7. 
 
 3818. The case winged orange-fly, called by Bainbridge the red spinner, is directed by 
 him to be made with a starling's feather and a red hackle for wings, and with seal's fur or 
 hog's down, dyed red, and mixed with brown mohair for the body. We have stated as our 
 opinion of many of the case winged flies, that they are far from killing baits, to use the 
 angler's language; but the red spinner is certainly an exception, particularly in hot summer 
 weather. It appears in May, remains with us till the end of August, and is an all-day fly. 
 It is of more consequence for angling in countries subjected to heavy floods than in waters 
 less subjected to these changes ; for in the former the disturbed volume of water sweeps 
 away myriads of aquatic insects, and leaves the fish more ready to take those furnished from 
 hedges, trees, and meadows. It is thus therefore that this fly proves so excellent when the 
 water is clearing after a flood, its bright hue showing well through the turbid stream. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. The Night-flies. 
 
 3819. Some anglers are particularly partial to night fishing, and during the hot months 
 evening fly-fishing is very pleasant, and very productive also; but to pursue it through the 
 night is not to our taste, as it seems to savour too much of poaching, and can hardly be 
 called fair play towards the fish. The natural history of the Phalence will show that 
 there are very many of both sphinges and moths that must fall in the way of all the 
 fly-taking fish ; and the soft mucilaginous mass they present probably makes them delicious 
 
1166 FISHING. Part VOL 
 
 morsels for such fish. Tlie usual angling lists furnish only three moths — the common large 
 white m&th or owlet, the common brown, and the cream coloured moth. To these is added 
 in the practice of some anglers of Hertfordshire, Buckinghamshire, and Hampshire, a 
 moth-like artificial representation, known in the former county as Harding's or the coach- 
 man's fly, from a stage-coach driver of that name who was an excellent fly-fisher, and intro- 
 duced it there, probably from HaiTipshire, where it has been longer known 
 
 No. 39. The Mealy-white Moth (Phalana). 
 Upper wings. — The dappled light feather of the mallard, or any very light clear coloured 
 
 feather. 
 Under wings. — The soft mealy feather of a white owl, or, in default, any soft white feather. 
 Body. — White rabbit's fur, or white ostrich harl, dressed full, and exhibiting a brown 
 
 head. 
 Legs. — A white cock's hackle, carried two or three turns only behind the wings. Hook, 
 
 No. 3, 4, or 5. 
 
 No. 40. The Mealy-brown Moth {Phalatna^. 
 Upper wings. — The dappled feather of a mallard, dyed a reddish brown. 
 Under wings. — The soft feather of a brown owl, or a soft reddish feather or two from the 
 
 landrail. 
 Body. — Any soft brown fur, as of the hare, brown hog's down, bear's fur, and the nearest 
 
 the shade is to tan the better. To be dressed moderately full and long. 
 Legs. — A brown cock's hackle carried one turn beyond that of the preceding fly. Hook, 
 No. 3, 4, or 5. 
 
 No. 41. 7%e Mealy-cream Moth (Phalaena). 
 
 Upper wings. — The cream coloured feather of the grey owl. 
 Under wings. — The soft feathers of the same, but a shade lighter. 
 Body. — Any dubbing or fur of a cream colour. 
 Legs. — A ginger hackle wrapt three turns. Hook, No. 4, 5. or 6. 
 
 3820. We are not very favourable to night angling, regarding it as neither very healthy, 
 nor sportsmanlike : however, it is said that if a gentle be added to the white moth, and a 
 caddis to the brown, it will increase the chances of success : we have never tried this plan, 
 but we think it extremely likely to prove a valuable auxiliary. The moth practice may 
 be thus sketched : — as soon as the sun is down, for half an hour the white winged harl-fly, 
 or coachman, No. 42., may be tried; for the next hour the moths, Nos. 39, 40, or 41., 
 dressed on hooks No. 5 or 6., or sometimes even No. 7., where the trout run very small 
 and the water is fine. After that time yiight fishing commences, and the heaviest trout are 
 then taken, when of course hooks. No. 3,4, or 5., are more appropriate, and occasionally 
 No. 2. is not too large. In dark nights use none but the mealy white. 
 
 382) . " The mealy white. The wings, the soft mealy feathers of a white owl ; the body, the white fur of a 
 rabbit, with a soft downy white hackle. In making it take the feathers (for there must be two both alike, 
 broadish at the points, and large enough to form a pair of full wings), and lap them in, as done in the 
 stripped feather for the wings of other flies, and at the bottom fasten in the point of the hackle ; then twisting 
 the fin on the silk, make the body as thick as a very large straw, until near the wings ; there lap it thicker, 
 and bringing up the hackle thinly, lap it twice or thrice round at top, and divide the wings so as to have 
 the whole of each feather for the separate wings, and finish as in other flies that have their wings divided." 
 The hook should be No. 4. 
 
 3822. " The mealy cream. There are feathers on a yellow owl of a deep cream colour, of these make the 
 wings ; the body, of soft fur of the same colour, and a very pale yellow hackle. It is made on the same sized 
 hook, and finished and fished with the same way as the former." 
 
 3823. " The mealy brown. The wings are the soft brown feathers of an owl ; the body (which should be 
 long, and of equal thickness with the two preceding flies), the fine lightish brown fur of a hare or rabbit, with 
 a light brown bittern's hackle, twice round under the wings ; it is finished and fished witli in the same way as 
 the two first, %vhich are, however, considered the best. They are most killing in gloomy nights, after sultry 
 days ; and when angling in this manner, the line ought to be but a little longer than the rod. The fish may 
 be heard to rise at the fly as in the daytime, and be felt when they take it. Another method, successfully used 
 by a gentleman, is, to make the fly in imitation of the large moth or owl flies, which come abroad in evenings ; 
 he dressed his to six hairs, with light mottled large wings, sometimes double ; the body of the whitish stuff- 
 ing of an old saddle, or such dubbing as may be got in a tanner's yard, and over all a large white or yellow 
 cock's hackle ; the body of the fly was at least as thick as a goose quill, and rather more than an inch long, 
 with a great rough head ; the line used was a yard longer than the rod. After throwing it out to its full 
 extent, he drew it back at several pulls, about a yard at a time, which made it swim as if alive : when a fish 
 was heard to break the water, and the line was felt to stop, he generally struck, though great fish hook them 
 selves by closing their mouths and turning their heads. When the night was not very dark, he had a link with 
 a fly of the same size as the former, but a little darker ; and when it was so clear that he could discern his line, 
 he used one half the bigness, having a mottled wing, brown body, and a black hackle with red points." 
 
 No. 42. The Evening Wliite winged Harl-fly. 
 
 FIKST METHOD. 
 
 Wings. — Of a white fowl's feather. 
 
 Body. — Peacock's harl dressed full and short. 
 
 Leg&. — A very fine and minute portion of red hackle. Hook, No. 5, 6, 7, or 8. 
 
Chap. XI, 
 
 FLIES FOR JUNE. 
 
 1167 
 
 SECOND METHOD. 
 
 Wings. — Of a white fowl's feather. 
 
 Body. — Peacock's harl, dressed rather less full and rather longer. 
 
 Legs. — A full sized brown hackle, dressed over the whole. Hook, No. 5, 6, or 7. 
 
 3124. The evening white winged harl-fly, as before observed, is also known by the names, 
 Harding's, Watford coachman, and the Hampshire fly. Unquestionably trout consider 
 these artificial flies as representatives of some sphinge, which they aie in the habit of taking, 
 or this bait would not so very generally deceive them as it does ; but we have failed to 
 detect the original, nor are we aware that it has been discovered by any other angler. 
 Throughout the summer months as an early evening fly, and until twilight, it proves most 
 valuable in the midland counties and the bordering ones within eighty miles of the metro- 
 polis. On the Colne, and throughout its course, in the Hampshire, Dorsetshire, and 
 Devonshire waters, where we have for many years been in the habit of using it, in our 
 opinion there is no fly at all equal to it. We know it will kill in distant waters also, as the 
 Severn, the Wye, the Usk, and Eden ; but respecting these, as our experience on them has 
 been usually that of a tourist, since fishing has been a favourite pursuit, we speak less de- 
 cidedly. On the Tyne, where we continued to fish for a whole season, it was likewise a kill- 
 ing fly, but less so than in more southern waters. From this month till September we 
 have found it no less successful as an evening fly ; but we have not had reason to consider 
 it equally so early in the morning, as might be expected from its moth-like character. As 
 to the two different methods of dressing it, we believe that when the water is fine and low 
 the first is the most killing, and that the smaller size is the best. In deeper waters, and 
 where heavy fish have been sporting at the tail of a pool or the extreme of an eddy, we have 
 used the latter method, when dressed on a No. 5 or 6. hook, with much success. 
 
 SuBSECT. 5. Artificial Flies for June. 
 3825. The palmer-hackles, and the moths of last month, Nos. 1. 4. 7. 19. to 28. in- 
 clusive, and 36. 39, 40, 41, 42. of the last months, throughout this. Nos. 29 and 30. last to 
 the middle of this month. 
 
 No. 43, 44. Ephemeral red 
 spinners. 
 45. Orl-fly. 
 
 No. 46. Hazle-fly. 
 
 47. Humble bee. 
 
 48. Large blow-fly. 
 
 No. 49. House-fly. 
 50. Blue gnat. 
 
 Nos. 43 and 44. Ephemeral Red Spinners (^Ephemera). 
 
 43,44 
 
 KI.IES For JUNE. 
 
 Wings. — Landrail's wing feather. To be dressed erect. 
 Body. — Red dubbing, ending with a rib of gold platting, and forked. 
 J^gs. — A small fine red hackle carried three turns around the body. Hook, No. 7 or 8. 
 
 3826. Of the red spinners there are two varieties, which are both summer Ephemerae ; they 
 differ but very little in themselves, and prove excellent evening flies towards the end of this 
 month and during July. Our books present us with spinners of opposite qualities; and we 
 believe, that where the great red spinner and little red spinner occur in the accounts, the au- 
 thors mean by the great red spinner the case winged orange-fly (Leptura), No. 38., and by the 
 smaller is meant a dun ; but where one only of these is mentioned, it is more diflficult to 
 decipher which is intended. These descriptions have been so often copied from each other, 
 that it is probable the authors themselves are not always aware of their own meaning. 
 
 3827. Taylor's method of dressing the red spinner is applicable to the second of them ; but we 
 think for quiet waters the first is to be preferred. In disturbed waters and cloudy weather, we 
 would recommend the second, which Taylor dresses as follows : — " The wings are of the 
 greyish feather of a drake tinged with a kind of reddish yellow, which is not to be found on 
 every drake; the body, gold twist, with a red hackle over it. 3n making it, whip in the 
 
1168 FISHING. PartVIII. 
 
 ends of the twist and hackle together at bottom, and lap your silk back again up to the 
 feather for the wings ; then take the twist, and lap it close all the way up as high as the 
 silk, and fasten it, cutting away what remains of the twist ; with the hackle rib it neatly 
 until you come up to the wings, and there lap it twice or thrice round ; then fasten, and, 
 dividing the wings, finish the fly. This is chiefly an evening fly in the month of July only, 
 and is best used as a dropper. It is taken very eagerly by the chub." 
 
 No. 45. The Orl-fly {Phryganea). 
 lyings. — A brown hen or a landrail's ruddy feathers. To be dressed long and close to 
 
 the back. 
 Body. — Ribbed alternately with dark brown and orange dubbing, adding two antennae, 
 
 or horns. 
 Legs, — A grizzled cock's hackle. Hook, No. 6 or 7. 
 
 3828. The orl is a handsome looking fly when well dressed, and will kill from the begin- 
 ning of June till the end of July, there being successional supplies from caddies of this 
 species. It is, however, only an occasional killer ; but when it is taken it may be used at 
 all hours. We have found it on some waters a favourite ; but on others, trout would not 
 even rise to it. It is too large and showy to be used when the water is low, but we have 
 employed it with advantage when it has been clearing after a flood. We have seldom 
 stirred a grayling with it ; but the salmon trout will often take it, particularly if dressed 
 on a No. 4. hook. 
 
 No. 46. The Hazle-fly, or Ladybird ( Coccinella). 
 Crustaceous wings. — A small stumpy portion of the red feather of a partridge's tail, or 
 
 landrail's wing. To be dressed extended. 
 Under wing. — Transparent looking feather of a hen blackbird, rather longer than the 
 
 former. To be dressed thin and rather less extended. 
 Body. — Dubbed thick and round with dark purple mohair and a small quantity of brown 
 
 fur intermixed, which when picked out form the legs. Hook, No. 7 or 8. 
 
 3829. The hazle or ladyhird-fly, known also as the Welshman's button, and by some 
 called a buzz-fly, may likewise be dressed as a hackle-fly by making a short thick body of 
 peacock's harl, with a very fine bluish hackle dressed round two-thirds of it, and a bright 
 red hackle dressed full in front of this. This method is very well received by trout, and par- 
 ticularly so by grayling, when they are in the humour to take these hard winged flies. The 
 original appears in this, and lasts through the two next months: it is taken through the 
 day ; but though it has gained the character of a killing fly, it is only occasionally that 
 it proves so. Like all the beetle flies, it forms a stumbling-block to anglers. Bainbridge 
 does not consider the hazle-fly as the cow-lady ; neither is it, he says, the Marlow-buzz ; 
 but he does not tell us what it is. On a reference to the entomology of angling, it will 
 be seen that these discrepancies are attempted to be rectified there. 
 
 No. 47. The Humble Bee {Aphis). 
 Wings. — Of the cock blackbird. To lie flat. 
 Body. — Fore part dubbed thick with black glossy mohair, or fur : hinder part of a deep 
 
 orange. 
 Legs. — Dress two-thirds of the body with a brown hackle. Hook, No. 3 or 4. 
 
 ,3830. This forms, during the summer months, a killing bait for chub : for trout it is more 
 uncertain ; but that it will take them, we have had many opportunities of witnessing. In 
 deep pools, or under alders, willows, &c. where old roots and water worn banks have occa- 
 sioned gentle eddies, chub are often found ; and they usually occupy the more quiet parts 
 of such situations where also trout frequently lie in ambush, not however in the direct 
 still water, but a little removed in the line of the curling stream ; and it is no uncommon 
 circumstance for the angler when intending the capture of a chub, to raise a trout by means 
 of this fly instead. It is therefore always well to be prepared with some varieties of this 
 humble bee, but dressed on a No. 5. hook, as our southern trouts' mouths, thanks to 
 poachers ! are not often capacious enough to take in one dressed two or three sizes larger. 
 This bee may likewise be represented by a hackle-fly dressing, and we have frequently 
 seen it with its body dubbed as directed ; and the dark red striped cock's hackle dressed 
 over the whole palmer-like. It will kill trout very late in the evening of a hot summer 
 day in sheltered deeps, and is perhaps tlien no less likely to prove successful as a trout fly 
 than most others, particularly if it be ribbed with some very fine gold twist. 
 
 No. 48. The large Blow or Flesh-fly (Musca carnaria). 
 
 Wings. — Any transparent looking feather. To be dressed flat. 
 
 Body. — Dubbed with black bear's fur, and a very small portion of glossy purple mohair 
 with it, and tied with silk of the sanie. Dress the body full, and pick out the dub- 
 bing to make it look rough. 
 
Chap, XI. 
 
 FLIES FOR JULY. 
 
 1169 
 
 Legs. — A very dark brown or black hackle, dressed two turns only behind the wings. 
 Hook, No. 5 or 6. 
 S831. Thtre is another of the musca, or common flies, still larger than the carnaria, and 
 which is the ( M. grossa). The wings of this large fly are tipped with orange at the base, and 
 it may be imitated by a black harl for its body ; the wings of a hen blackbird's feather, 
 with a bright ginger hackle wound around nearly the whole of the body to serve for legs, 
 as well as to add to the fulness of the body. Hook, No. 4 or 5. 
 
 No. 49. The Hoiise-fli/ (Af. Domestica'). 
 Body. — Black ostrich harl, dressed moderately thick and full. 
 Wings and legs. — A feather hackle-wise from a starling over the whole, dressed with 
 
 brown sOk, the legs and wings being both formed by its means. Hook, No. 7, 8, 
 
 or 9. 
 3832. The house-flies and the flesh-flies every angler knows will kill coarse fish, and 
 there are times when even trout and grayling ; in the absence of aquatic insects, will readily 
 take them. Even when the former are on the water, they will sometimes by a sort of ca- 
 priciousness of appetite rise for these in preference to the usual favourites. This is par- 
 ticularly the case at all hours throughout gloomy days, and in the evenings after bright 
 ones. Later in the evening in deep water the larger of these flies will often prove suc- 
 cessful, while the smaller will kill when the water is fine and low ; in cold blustering 
 weather these varieties will often succeed also. For chub they are very killing, and to the 
 amateur whipper for dace they offer by far the most tempting bait we know of, particu- 
 larly for those numbered 36 and 48. Roach are likewise enticed by them, and in autumn, 
 if to the tail of one be added a small gentle, the temptation to the roach proves irresistible. 
 
 No. 50. The Blue Gnat {Cnlex pipiens). 
 Body. — Bluish dun mohair, with a small dash of orange coloured floss silk mixed 
 
 with it ; or otherwise use all dun dubbing and whipped with orange silk. 
 Wings and legs. — Formed by dressing over the whole a minute dun hackle.' Hook, 
 
 No. 10. 
 
 3833. The blue gnat will be well received by botli trout and grayling towards the latter 
 end of this month, when the water is very fine and low. In the summer tours of the an- 
 gler, if he be not a dresser himself, he should never go without these — the black gnat, 
 the blue-blow, and the small house-fly, as he may expect summer droughts in the waters 
 he visits. In August and September the blue gnat is more acceptable to grayling than it 
 is to trout. 
 
 3834. The midge ( Cvlex pulicaris) is a small variety of gnat, and if a dressed bait of 
 the kind be attempted, it should be done with darker materials, and on a hook. No. 11 or 
 12., when it will prove an excellent killer, particularly of the grayling, on the Wye and 
 Lug. 
 
 SuBSECT. 6. Artificial Flies for July, 
 
 3835. All the palmer-hachles of last month are proper for this also : the same may be said of 
 moths likewise. The flies, Nos. 1. 4. 7. 19, 20. continue througliout ; Nos. 26, 27, 28, 29. to 
 
 ^ the middle of the month 
 
 '^ " .—. only. The Jime flies, 
 
 Nos. 35, 36. 38. 43, 44. 
 47, 48, 49, 50. continue 
 through the whole of it. 
 Towards the end of the 
 month the general hue 
 of the duns begins to 
 
 No. 52. Large red ant-fly. 
 
 No. 53. Blue-blow. 
 
 exhibit somewhat of a change. 
 
 No. 51. Large black ant-fly. 
 
 No. 51. Large Black Ant-fly (Formica). 
 Wings. — A clear sky-blue feather from the seagull, pigeon, or tom-tit's tail, with a very 
 
 fine glossy fibre. 
 Body. — Black ostrich harl, dressed thick at the thorax or chest, then very thin, and again 
 
 thick behind (/s'. 542.). 
 Legs. — A deep brown hackle carried round two turns only, close to the wings. Hook, 
 
 No. 7 or 8. 
 
 No. 52. Large Red Ant-fly (Formica). 
 Wings. — A starling's or a snipe's wing. 
 
 Body of amber coloured mohair, or copper coloured peacock's harl, dressed as the pre- 
 ceding. 
 
 4 F 
 
1170 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 Legs. — A ginger hackle of two turns only behind the wings. Hook, No. 7 or 8. 
 
 3836. The large ant-flics are said to appear about the latter end of June^ yet they cer- 
 tainly are not worthy of notice until towards the second week of July in most seasons, 
 and sometimes even later than this. Very hot early summers may hasten their evolution, 
 and we have observed them even before the earliest time ordinarily mentioned for their 
 appearance : but the more general time, gained from near twenty years' observation, is that 
 which we have given above. In very warm weather, particularly when it is gloomy 
 without electric clouds, ant-flies are most killing baits during the principal part of the day ; 
 but they cannot be said to be good baits either for morning or evening. Tiie originals are 
 not aquatic insects, but they are so generally distributed about, and so helpless on the wing, 
 that they are constantly falling into the water by accident ; and as this is as likely to happen 
 on both still and stream, so to that is attributable their valuable property as baits of killing • 
 on either. In the entomology of angling, the natural history of this interesting race of 
 insects is sketched. 
 
 No. 53. The Blue-hlow (Ephemera). 
 Wings. — Any small fine fibred blue feather, as of the tom-tit's tail ; a rump feather of a 
 
 blue pigeon, 8cc. To stand eiect. 
 Body. — A small mass of dark blue or purple mohair or fur : the legs to be picked out of 
 the dubbing or fur, with two fine hairs for a fork. Hook, No. 10. 
 
 3837. The hlue-hloiv, in the original, is so small that it requires to be dressed extremely 
 fine. On the water it looks like a black morsel of wool, or, as has been observed, like a 
 lump of soot. Minuter inspection will find it animated and floating down the stream, 
 with its tiny wings erect, and intent on continuing its existence by proxy, or, in other 
 words, employed in depositing its eggs on the liquid surface. It is first met with in July, 
 but not in very great quantities ; by degrees, however, the numbers augment until the 
 water is covered with them, towards noon, during the hot days of August. When the 
 water is so fine and low that hardly any other deception can tempt the wary trout, the 
 blue-blow will succeed if used alone ; at other times it is best employed as a dropper. 
 
 SuBSECT. 7. Artificial Flies fur August. 
 
 3838. The palmer-hackles are still effective throughout the whole of this month. The 
 moths also will yet be foimd killing in the evenings of warm days ; but towards the end 
 of the month they can seldom be used for night-long fishing, unless the weather be un- 
 usually mild. The earth is now parting with its heat, and its chilly inhabitants retire 
 to recesses. The duns of the last month are all of them partially taken during this ; but 
 it is to be observed, that towards the latter part of it the lighter varieties (with 
 the exception of the spinners) give place to others of deeper tones of brown and blue, which 
 increase in their intensity as the season advances, much in the same manner as their various 
 shades lighten progressively during the summer. The flies, Nos. 1. 4. 7. 19. 35, 36. 38. 43, 
 44. 46. 48, 49, 50. may likewise be used throughout ; some with the usual success, and 
 others with a limited prospect of it at this advanced season. The large ant-flies, Nos. 51 
 and 52. are sometimes continued through the first week of this month. The blue-blow. 
 No. 58., is an important bait in the early and middle parts of the month, or as long as it 
 continues sultry. 
 
 No. 16. Orange bodied dun. I No. 28. Little whirling dun. 1 No. 5.5. Little red ant. 
 
 7. Blue dun. 54. Little black ant. 15. Red dun. 
 
 43, 44. Ephemeral red spinners. | 1 
 
 3839. No. 16. The orange bodied dun. Our former remarks on the aquatics, particularly 
 of the ephemera, have pointed out the autumnal succession of a new race, which in appear- 
 ance and habits so nearly resemble those of the early months, that the artificial representa- 
 tives formed on the same principles are readily taken by the trout. These later ephemera 
 are singularly effective in capturing grayling, for which they are most killing baits. The 
 orange bodied dun of this month is a sort of herald to the approaching autumnal season, 
 aiid appears about the beginning of it, alternating with the others for a few weeks. It is, 
 like its congener, a midday fly. 
 
 3340. No. 7. The blue dun of this vionth (p. 1149.) is essentially the same as that of the 
 last, and is most effective when dressed of different shades of colour ; by which means, what- 
 ever variety appears on the water, may be successfully represented, and will kill all day. 
 This is a most excellent grayling fly, and varieties of it are met with in fine seasons until 
 November, as may be seen under grayling fishing. 
 
 3841. Nos. 43 and 44. Tlie ejihemeral red spinners are both valuable flies during the hot 
 mornmgs and evenings of bright days in August, and throughout the whole day in gloomy 
 weather : they are also killing flies for grayling. 
 
 3842. No. 28. The little ichirling dun (p. 1160.) of August is the whirling blue of Bowl- 
 ker, and the representative of the whirling dun of June. It is indeed proI)able that there is a 
 scanty supply of them during the whole of July, and of the beginning of this month also, but 
 
Chap. XI. FLIES FOR AUGUST AND SEPTEMBER. 1171 
 
 about the middle it appears again in considerable numbers, so as to merit the character of 
 an August fly, when it proves, like the former whirling dun, a good killer in brisk breezes, 
 and in such weather as will not allow some of the more tender duns to come on the water. 
 It is equally taken by both trout and grayling. 
 
 No. 54. ITie little Black Ant {Formica). 
 
 Wings. — Any fine fibred feather of a dun tinge. -iMtf^~^Sr"""'~- 54*? 
 
 Body. — A little black harl, dressed with the pro- 
 jecting parts like No. 51. 
 
 Legs. — In the finishing of the body wrap one turn 
 
 of a black cock's hackle under the wings, or other- fmes fok a i oust. 
 
 wise introduce a small piece of dark fur, which, when picked out, will furnish the 
 
 legs. Hook, No. 9 or 10. 
 
 No. 55. The little Red Ant (Formica). 
 Wings. — Part of any small warm tinted feather of the landrail. 
 Body. — Any warm red fur or mohair, or bright brown peacock harl, dressed to represent 
 
 the large red ant in appearance. 
 Legs. — If the body be of harl, add a few fine fibres of a landrail's wing. If offiir or 
 
 mohair, minute hairs from it may be picked out for the legs. Hook, No. 9 or 10. 
 
 3843. The lesser ant-flies, as the entomology of angling will show, are the females 
 of the busy ants, whose protuberant bodies bear about them the supplies for future 
 generations. They appear towards the middle of the month, and, like the larger species, 
 are killing in the daytime to both trout and grayling throughout August and great part of 
 September. 
 
 3844. No. 15. The red dun (p. 1 155.) of April is represented in a new series in August, 
 with little or no difference in size or colour. The active and observant fly -dresser will be 
 always on the look-out to watch the changes in the shade of the successional supplies, which 
 vary every few days by certain but by imperceptible degrees. These changes must either be 
 met by a large supply of varieties, or they must be provided for on the spot by the nimble 
 fingers of the artist ; for however ample our list, and however full our directions, unless 
 the nice shades of alteration in the living flies, corresponding with the growing or declining 
 season, be watched by the angler himself, and provided for by similar alterations in his 
 representatives, they will be of little use. The red dun of August continues through this 
 month and the next : it is also, in some seasons nnd some waters, to be met with in October, 
 and then is a very killing grayling fly. In our opinion, the zealous angler is more likely to 
 become the subject of mortification in October than in any other month of the annual 
 calendar. We were once localised in Wales during this month, and principally to enjoy 
 the fishing which that autumn afforded. Two or three cold days prevented the trout race 
 from showing any sport, and the local anglers, one and all, averred there would be no more 
 sport that year. We therefore returned to England for cock shooting, which did not turn 
 out so favourable as we expected ; and what made our ill luck doubly mortifying was, the 
 accounts which we continued to receive of the sport which each individual of the party 
 met with. Without you are actually glutted with sport, therefore, never leave even in 
 autumn for the mishap of two or three blank days. 
 
 SuBSECT. 8. Artificial Flies for September. 
 
 3845. The palmer-hackles may still be successfully tried, and indeed they will be taken as 
 long as the insects they represent are to be found on the trees and hedges. Nos. 1. 4. 15, 
 16. 36. 47, 48, 49, and 50. are yet in occasional request by fly-taking fish; but the 
 autumn succession of the duns, siinilar to those of the early spring months, are now most to be 
 depended on, particularly for grayling. This month draws off the attention of many a fly. 
 fisher to partridge .shooting, and although we are enthusiastically fond of fly-fishing, we can- 
 not wonder at it, when we consider that salmon and trout fishing are now lamentably on the 
 wane. Some sport may yet be obtained, however, in favourable seasons through the 
 whole of the month, and for grayling it is yet excellent. The orange bodied dun will be 
 taken in bright days for a week, and occasionally a little longer ; and the little whirling dun 
 may be seen in limited numbers until the middle of the month. 
 
 No. 7. Golden dun. I No. 56. Late dark bodied willow- I No 57. Cinnamon-fly, or fetid 
 
 .5. Dark dun. fly. brown. 
 
 3. Alder or red fly. | | 
 
 3846. The golden or blue dun still appears in fresh supplies, which seem to ramify into 
 varieties in September. One of these is of a more intense violet dun, and the other of a 
 paler hue. This last is eagerly taken by grayling, when the weather is very open, in which 
 case this fly is sometimes continued to the third week ; if otherwise, seldom beyond the 
 
 4 F 2 
 
1172 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 second, and on many waters not even so long. It is, however, succeeded by another variety 
 of a still duller hue, which is to be met with in October, in very open seasons in November 
 also, and which is well taken by grayling. 
 
 3847. No. 5. The dark dun of September is to be dressed in the same manner with the fly 
 so called of March. It is likewise to be fished with at the same times, and is in other 
 respects similar. 
 
 No. 56. The late Dark bodied Willow-fly. 
 
 ,'5848. This fly is in appearance the same with the early dark-bodied willow-fly of March. 
 
 It is to be dressed after a similar manner, and is taken in this and the next month under the 
 
 544 sa.ue circumstances with that. This fly forms the 
 
 chief de})endence of the grayling angler on some 
 
 waters, for this and the next month ; such trout 
 
 also as are on tlie feed prove that they are not yet 
 
 tired of it. 
 
 3849. No. 3. The alder or red fly of the early 
 months appears again, or at least there is a later 
 KLiiis voK sBprn-MurR. species of it, which comes on in September and 
 
 October. The artificial fly differs little or nothing in size, dressing, or mode of using, 
 from that which is described in the IMarch list. This forms also a corner stone for the 
 grayling angler's hopes ; and we have taken these fish with it as late as the first week in 
 November in the western counties. 
 
 No. 57. Cinnamon-fly, or Fetid Ught-hrown {Phryganea). 
 
 Wings. — Of a ruddy cream colour, from a feather of the landrail, or any other of a flame 
 
 colour. To be dressed long, large, and flat. 
 Body. — Seal's fur of the natural hue. 
 Legs. — A red brown hackle. Hook, No. 6. 
 
 3850. This fly, called the ciniumion from its colour, and fetid brown from both its colour 
 and smell (which is strong and unpleasant when pressed between the fingers), is of the 
 nature of the stone-fly, being bred from a caddis. It is rather an uncertain fly; but when 
 it is found in great numbers, it proves occasionally very killing to trout, especially in the 
 forenoon. Of the natural history of this fly, jMr. Daniel says, — " The ruff-coat is a caddis 
 inclosed in a husk about an inch long, surrounded by bits of stone, &c. almost equal in 
 their size, and curiously compacted together like mosaic. From one of these insects fouijd 
 in the river VVandle in Surrey, and put into a small box with sand, and wetted frequently 
 for two days, at the expiration of that time a large fly was produced, smaller than a common 
 wiiite butterfly, but somewhat resembling it in shape, with two pair of cloak wings, and of a 
 light cinnamon colour." The author of Sulmonia also alludes to this fly, and to No. 56., or 
 the late dark bodied willow-fly, when enumerating a few of the principal flies which are 
 found on the Colne. He observes, " There are two other flies which appear in the end of 
 September, and continue during October if the weather be mild ; a large yellow fly, with a 
 fleshy body and wings like a moth ; and a small fly with four wings, with a dark or claret 
 coloured body, which, when it falls on the water, has its wings like the great yellow fly, flat 
 Qu its back." 
 
 3851. With September we close our monthly list of flies. The races of winged insects 
 which now appear are fewer, less varied ; and most of the fly-taking fish, following the 
 course of Nature, retire to deep waters, and seek other food. With trout, the chances of 
 sport lessen every day ; with salmon it is hopeless ; and were it not that grayling are yet 
 inclined to take the autumn duns, a dreary blank would present itself to the fly-fisher. 
 
 3852. October fly-fishing is in this month likely to be even less productive than in the last. 
 The ardent lover of the sport, however, will probably try ; and he may perchance occasion- 
 ally, for a few hours in a bright day, or in a warm gloomy one, by means of those flies 
 which made their appeai-ance in September, raise trout. Both varieties of the blue dun are 
 yet to be seen on the water ; these, the dark dun and the late dark bodied willow-fly, with 
 the alder or red, may be all considered as proper flies for this season. The cowdung has not 
 yet wholly disappeared, and therefore its representative may still be used on a blustering 
 day, as well as the gnats for a bright one. Grayling form now the principal ground of hope 
 for sport, and they fortunately continue to be successfully attempted in this month by the 
 ephemeral flies or duns in fine weather ; when it is otherwise, the under water fishing suits 
 them best. 
 
 3853. Nonember fly-flshing will afford exercise, and seldom much beyond it as regards 
 trout, which are now getting completely out of season, and have retired to the deeps. 
 Grayling are however yet to be occasionally taken, as some winged insects, particularly late 
 duns and spider-flies, are still on the water, though it is probable that a liook with a pair of 
 wings and a gentle at the point will more certainly tempt thein, particularly if sunk four or 
 
Chap. XT. SALMON FLIES. 1173 
 
 five inches below the surface. A few gnats also, and other small flies, still hover about the 
 edges and over the streams, and with representations of these sometimes amusement may he 
 gained in fine mild days without strong night frosts. 
 
 3854. Decnnber fly-fishing is what we know little of. We can hardly venture even to 
 counsel the trial, and certainly we shall not accompany the tyro at this season. We have 
 heard of whipping for gnats and other small dark minute flies, and, as an amusement, the 
 water may as well be flogged as the boy's top ; but we expect the gain (which is exercise) is 
 usually the same in the one case as in the other. Fish however, like ourselves, are liable 
 to fits of caprice, and will sometimes defy all rule : even a December day may therefore 
 yield an unexpected prize : it may also yield, what might be expected, rheumatism. We 
 would therefore recommend this month's fishing to be accompanied with a mailing of flannel 
 next the skin — and with this warning we conclude our season. 
 
 Sect. IL Artificial Flies used in Salmon Fishing. 
 
 3855. On the subject of artificial files for the taking of salmon. If we were to say, that in 
 this place we had any thing very novel to offer, we should be guilty of angling quackery ; 
 for although we have dressed many salmon flies, yet we never did it on any particular prin- 
 ciple whatever, for the simple reason, that we tlsink these fish are influenced by caprice or 
 a love of play more than by any choice in the nature of their insect food, Tliey certainly 
 rise to the artificial bee, wasp, tenthredines, &c. ; but they do it just as readily, and even 
 more so, to a jumble of gaudy feathers representing every thing and nothing. We shall 
 therefore select from different writers, either such flies as they themselves particularly re- 
 commend, or such as we can recommend from having successfully used them ; and elsewhere 
 we shall offer some engravings of the most killing salmon flies now used by our most 
 killing anglers. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Salmon Flies of Bainhridge. 
 8856. TTie files which follow are principally derived from the directions of accredited 
 northern salmon fishers, collected either from their writings, or gained by their personal 
 communications, as we met with them in our travels. Whenever we have been fortunate 
 enough to make a favourable addition to one of usual repute, or have actually invented a 
 successful one, we have, as may be supposed, noted it. Although we have taken salmon in 
 England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland, yet we are too well aware of our comparative in- 
 efficiency to treat of them as we wish. Salmon flies should be dressed upon two or three 
 lengths of gut twisted together ; and it is necessary that the silk in dressing should be 
 bjought beyond the shank of the hook, and wrapped four or five times round the gut, so 
 that the sharpness of the steel may not easily cut it. In dressing the gaudy flies for salmon, 
 the maker may freely exercise his fancy, for it is impossible for him to be too extravagant. 
 The only caution necessary to he given is, that he should avoid introducing too great a 
 weight of gold or silver wire, which will prevent tlie fly from being thrown neatly, and will 
 cause it to sink too much under the water. For the same reason beads, which are some- 
 times used to represent the prominent eyes of the dragon-fly, are repreliensihle. 
 
 3857. No. 1. is a spring fiy of Bainhridge. Its wings are made of a dark brown mot- 
 tled turkey feather : the body of orange camlet and mohair, with a bright brown cock's 
 long fibred hackle for legs. Hook, No. 2 or 3. As the season advances, it is recommended 
 to add a little tinsel or wire to the body to render it more showy. 
 
 3858. No. 2. is called a qualter fiy from its sober colours, and is dressed of any copper 
 or dirty yellow feather proper for wings, with lemon coloured mohair, and a little brown 
 fur or camlet for a body : a dusky ginger hackle over the whole will furnish legs. Hook, 
 No. 3. 
 
 3859. No. 3. Wings from the cormorant, or mottled feather of the mallard, with a bodif 
 of dark sable ribbed v/ith gold wire, and forked with two dark fibres and a small yellow 
 patch of floss silk at their setting on : wind around the whole a dusky red hackle for legs. 
 
 ,3860. No. 4. is a gaudy fiy, having the wings formed from the extreme end of the 
 feather of a guineafowl, which should not be stripped but left entire : a blood red hackle 
 from the dyed feathers used in the wings should be so placed as to show itself beyond the 
 guineafowl's feather : dub the body with red harl, and over it wrap a bright yellow hackle ; 
 the head may be made of the green feather which forms the eye of the ostrich's tail, and 
 a few fibres of the same may be added as tail whisks. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Salmon Flies from Salmo7iia. 
 
 3861. No. 5. A jay's haclile, a kingfisher's feather under the wing, and a portion of the 
 golden pheasant's tail feather for the body : for wings, the eye part of the Argus pheasant's 
 tail. 
 
 3862. No. 6. A bright Java dove's hackle, blue feather of a kingfisher, and the red fe.athers 
 of a parroquet for a body, with the golden pheasant's feathers for wings. 
 
 4 F 3 
 
1174 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VIII. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Salmon Flies of Taylor. 
 
 3863. No. 7. The salmon flies of the spring season must be made much larger, but not so 
 gaudy as those used in summer: the hook No. 1. : the feather for the wings, the darkish 
 brown speckled part of a bittern's wing stripped off from the stem : the mixture for the body, 
 the reddish brown part of hare's fur and deep copper coloured mohair : the tail forked 
 with two single strips of the same feather as the wings : a bittern's hackle over the body 
 for legs; and the head the same colour as the body. 
 
 3864. No. 8. Let the hook be of the same size as the former: the wings, the mottled 
 feather of a peacock's wing intermixed with that of any fine plain dusky red : the mixture for 
 the body, the light brown hair or fur of a bear next the skin, sable fur, and gold coloured 
 mohair, gold twist, a large black cock's hackle, and a red one a little larger ; and for the 
 head, a bit of deep red mohair. 
 
 3865. No. 9. For this fly use a hook. No. 1. : the wings, the blue feather of a heron 
 intermixed with the spotted reddish part of that of a mallard : for the body, lead coloured 
 mohair, small gold twist, a large white hackle dyed a deepish blue : a bit of the same 
 feather as the wings for the tail: the head the same colour as the body; and your silk a 
 lead colour. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Salmon Flies of Captain Williamson, 
 
 .3866. No. 10. Wings. — Of the reddish brown feather on the turkey-cock's wing, cut 
 from the stem. 
 Body. — Straw or auburn coloured mohair, yellow silk. Hook, No. 2 or 3. 
 Legs. — A grizzle, or ginger hackle, from a game-cock. 
 3867. No. 1 1. Wings. — From a grey gander's broad rump feather, cut from the stem. 
 Body. — Grey or light brown mohair, light brown silk. Hook, No. 1 
 
 or 2. 
 Legs. — A dirty grizzled hackle from a game-cock, or a bittern's hackle. 
 . 3868. No. 12. Wings. — The rich brown part of a heron's wing cut off from the stem, or 
 the speckled feather from a peacock's wing, or that from a guinea- 
 fowl's back. 
 Body. — Drab coloured or olive coloured mohair, pale olive silk. Hook, 
 
 No. 3 or 4. 
 Legs. — A small bittern's hackle, lappei. only near the wings ; forked tail. 
 
 3869. No. 13. IVings. — From the eye of a peacock's tail, cut from the stem. 
 
 Body. — Deep green mohair, light green silk. Hook, No. 2 or 3. 
 Legs. — A white cock's hackle dyed pale dirty green, or jay's striped 
 blue and white. 
 
 3870. No. 14. Wings. — A rich dark brown speckled feather from a bittern's wing. 
 
 Body. — Coffee coloured mohair or the fur from a hare, coffee coloured 
 
 silk. Hook, No. 1. 
 Legs. — A bittern's hackle, or a ginger game-cock's ; tail forked. 
 
 3871. No. 15. Wiyigs. — The greenish dark shining feather from a drake's wing cut ofK 
 
 Body. — Bottle coloured mohair, silk deep chocolate. Hook, No. 3. 
 L^gs. — A black cock's hackle, or a deep coloured one ; tail forked. 
 
 3872. These are all killing flies, as we are informed by the author, who instances Nos. 10, 
 11. 14. as in common use in the Highlands of Scotland. The others he considers as 
 more appropriate to warmer waters. To these we shall add two fancy flies of our own 
 recommendation. 
 
 3873. No. 16. The jay. Dub with green ostrich harl, and rib with gold twist, adding a 
 head of scarlet. Use the barred blue feathers of the jay for wings, and wrap a hackle of 
 bright orange colour over the upper half of the body. 
 
 3874. No. 17. The peacock. Dub with orange mohair, and rib with silver, adding two 
 crreen strands of a peacock's eye feather for tail whisks. For wings add two eyes of a small 
 tail feather, or the topping feather of the peacock : for legs, wrap two turns of a dark 
 hackle under the wings. Hook, No. 1. 
 
 ScBSECT. 5. Salmon Flies of Mr. Lascelles. 
 
 3875. The Rev. R. Lascelles was a gentleman known to us as a proficient in fly-making, 
 and a travelled angler, both in the northern and southern districts ; but we believe that 
 Wales was the scene of most of his piscatory wanderings. He observes in his Letters on 
 Sporting, that all the salmon flies of North Wales, except the wasp and hornet, should be 
 made to imitate dragon-flies, being the only large ones that are seen playing about the 
 rivers there. " Their bodies should be long and slender, made of floss silk, of blue, black, 
 claret, and in short of various colours, some riblied with black, and all with gold or silver 
 plated wire not twist, for this is not sufficiently predominant in the water. As these flies 
 have very long bodies, it is frequently better to extend the silk to the upper part of the 
 
Chap. XI. FLIES FOR SALMON. 1175 
 
 hook, to make them appear longer than it would otherwise admit. The wings of all should 
 not have too much feather in them, and those of most of them shovdd be of various colours ; 
 as, for instance, a few fibres of the most close and fine feathers of the cock pheasant's tail, a 
 little blue, purple, yellow, or gaudy colours of foreign birds, and some fibres of the grey 
 feathers of a mallard. In order that the wings may lie flat on the back of the fly, when 
 drawn through the water, you should not, in the making, extend them too far apart. The 
 hackles for the legs should be black, red, or dun, or those that are red and black at the 
 root ; but the preference is generally given to the feathers from the saddle of the cock, 
 because the fibres are stifFer and the feather longer, which will enable you to make the 
 body to any fulness you may desire. 
 
 .3876. " At the latter end of the season, when salmon make up the rivers for spawning, the 
 wasp or hornet is a capital fly. The wings are made from the fine fibres of the cock phea- 
 sant's tail (I mention the word_^?!e, because some of them are so wiry that they will not tie 
 well together) ; the body of yellow worsted, dyed fine wool, or floss silk, ribbed with black 
 and made full and a large red cock's hackle or saddle feather, black at the roots, wrapped 
 several times under the butt of the wings, for legs. This is the method of making salmon 
 flies in North Wales ; but as the Dee is the favourite river in that part of the country, and 
 as it has a fine gravelly bed, probably the metliod is adapted for that river alone. 
 
 ,3877. " In. South Wales, on the Wye, they chiefly use the bittern's hackle for wings, which 
 consist of four, those near the head being somewhat longer and placed at a very small 
 distance from the others ; the bodies, which are forked with four dark fibres of a mallard's 
 feather, are of tine wool, dyed various colours, and mixed to please the fancy; the legs 
 always of the dun coek's saddle feather in the early part of the season: but towards the 
 latter end they wing with the feather of a fork, or salmon tailed kite, and the dark mottled 
 red feather of a turkey, the body yellow, and a ginger saddle feather for legs. 
 
 .3878. " In Scotland is used a fltj called the tartan, which is made, the wings of the dark 
 speckled brown of a turkey's tail, mixed with twelve harls from the peacock's tail, six in 
 each wing ; the body, a mixture of every colour you can imagine, forked with the dark 
 fibres of a mallard's feather, and a blood red cock's hackle over the whole : this is an extra- 
 ordinary fly, and the body inust be made with each colour separate, beginning with bright 
 yellow and ending with black, neatly ribbed ^vith gold twist, and the head of copper 
 coloured mohair. 
 
 3879. "A second fly has the same feather for wings, only of a reddish cast; the body 
 bright brown hair, or fur of a bear, mixed with gold coloured mohair, and ribbed with 
 gold ; and two hackles, a black and a red one, a little larger, for legs, and the head of deep 
 red mohair, 
 
 3880. " A third fly, called the black dog, and the most killing of all, has its wings of a 
 blue heron's feather, mixed with red turkey; the body of lead coloured mohair, ribbed 
 with gold, and a large black cock's hackle or saddle feather for legs ; the head, a little dark 
 green mohair and green silk. These flies are all made on a hook (No. 1.), but decreasing 
 in their full size regularly as they are placed. In making this last fly, take care to divide 
 the wings with the gold twist, bringing it backwards and forwards three or four times 
 betwixt them, and making it appear as much as possible about the head. 
 
 388 1. " A fourth fly has its wings of the speckled feather of a kite or buzzard's wing ; the 
 body light blue hog's wool, and a little lead coloured mohair mixed, forked with four 
 strips of the copper coloured feather of a mallard ; a dark blue hackle for legs, and the 
 head of the same colour. 
 
 3882. " A fifth fly has its wings of the mottled grey feather of a turkey's tail ; the body, 
 a copper coloured peacock's liarl, and green plover's topping, ribbed with silver, forked 
 with too long fibres of the tail feather of a cock pheasant ; a dark grizzled hackle for legs, 
 and made with dark red silk : these two flies are made on a hook (No. 2.). 
 
 3883. " A sixth, called the golden fly, has its wings made from the feathers of the golden 
 pheasant, the coinmon pheasant, the parrot, peacock's harl from the tail, the turkey's mottled 
 feather From the tail, and two blue mottled feathers from the jay, one placed on each side of 
 the wings, with the mottled part downwards ; the other feathers should be mixed equally, 
 forming altogether a moderate sized wing : the body should be made of green silk ribbed with 
 gold, and a strong red cock's hackle, or saddle feather, for legs, with the head of green mohair. 
 
 3884. " A seventh, called the silver fly, is made in the same way, only ribbed with silver, 
 and a dun hackle for the legs : these last are made on a hook (No. 3.), and are taken from 
 the middle of June till the latter end of August in a fine clear water. After this period 
 you must return to the former flies, which, by making a little variation in their size, will 
 never fail aflFording you diversion." 
 
 3885. Notwithstanding any confidence in the effective killing properties of the salmon 
 flies we have here enumerated, as well from our own experience as the acknowledged 
 reputation of each author they are derived from, yet we shall, in treating of the methods 
 of fishing practised in the different portions of the United Kingdom, under the head Localities 
 of Fishing, p. 1191. be enabled to append thereto a more modern list of the effective flies now 
 
 4 F 4 
 
1176 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 used by the best fly-flshers for the salmon and its varieties. These have been engraved 
 from very accurately dressed flies by Mr. G. Bowness, jun., 33. Bell-yard, Temple-bar, 
 of whose abilities, both as an angler and fly-dresser, we have already at p. 1129. had 
 occasion to make mention, and from whom any of these flies, by notification of the number 
 and the locality they are wanted for, can be had. The most popular of these flies will be 
 figured in the various localities yet to be treated of. Those appropriate to England may 
 be gained from the salmon flies already enumerated. Those appropriated to Wales will 
 appear on two cuts, as will those of Scotland also. Our reason for not offering any types 
 for Ireland will be stated at the end of our Irish Fishing Localities, p. 1195. 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 THE PKACTICAI. PART OF FLY-FISHING. 
 
 3886. The various implements employed in fly-fishing have already been described, genersAXy 
 and individually. We have also treated circumstantially on the baits used, both natural and 
 artificial. A reference to the index will direct the reader to find almost every article, how- 
 ever minute, connected with the one or the other. At present we shall principally confine 
 ourselves to a detail of the best methods of placing before the objects of our sport the 
 several natural and artificial fly baits we have described. We have already recommended 
 the use of the single handed rod in fly-fishing (p. 965.), and we have given our reasons 
 why we think this practice to be the most graceful, the most scientific, and, as we believe, 
 the most successful also. A double handed rod is, in our opinion, admissible only on 
 some extraordinary occasions, where a more than usual length and strength of both rod 
 and line may be peremptorily required. We admit that such occasions may occur, par- 
 ticularly in salmon fishing, where the extent of the water, and the probable size and 
 strength of the fish render these means indispensable. It may also happen that the trout 
 haunts can only be reached by a rod and line of unusual dimensions. 
 
 Sect. I. The Practice of Throwing the Fly, 
 
 3887. We sometimes find this called whipping, as well as throwing ; but as regards the 
 higher walks of the practice of fly-fishing, the term is a misnomer ; for he who flogs the 
 water will never flog any such fish as are the usual objects of the professed fly-fisher's 
 pursuit. An artificial fly can only be exhibited to these quick sighted and wary tribes by 
 lightly and delicately placing or delivering it on the surface, which is effected by an action 
 but little resembling that of a coach whip, from whence probably it derived its name. " He 
 who throws his line back as a coachman does his whip, will, like him, make it crack when 
 it gets to its full extent behind his back, losing many a good fly, and coming forward 
 again with such violence as, instead of alluring, to scare the fishes." 
 
 3888. Whipping however, as being a term almost conventional for the minor fly anglings 
 of bleak, dace, and other small fish, practised only by whipsters, who flog the water abun- 
 dantly, may be retained Ln our vocabulary without breach of piscatory propriety ; but as 
 here used, it can only express these minor fly-fishings : the exhibiting of the natural flies, 
 likewise, is sometimes called whipping, but with little more propriety. 
 
 3889. To throw a fly with accuracy, and yet with such delicacy that it shall rather seem to 
 alight than to be forced on the water, are both of them essentially necessary to constitute 
 not only the accomplished, but also the successful, fly-fisher. The art of doing this is not 
 altogether an easy one, and is only to be acquired by much attention and considerable prac- 
 tice. Few actions call forth more admiration than that of throwing a fly handsomely on the 
 water : the attitudes it places the operator in are manly and graceful in the extreme ; and 
 when it is considered that in the hands of a master, a line of great extent appended to a 
 long rod is made to place a mimic insect at will on a spot a few inches in circumference 
 which is many yards distant (and this any expert thrower can do), we are equally struck 
 with the effect produced as with the dexterity exhibited. 
 
 3890. The first lesson in fly-throwing should engage the learner in using a rod which he 
 can manage in his hand with perfect ease, and in holding it by such part as will give him an 
 equal command of both ends. The exact spot at which this may be done, will depend on 
 the weight and resistance of the stock to the action and elasticity of the other joints ; but in 
 a justly proportioned rod, this point of counterpoise should fall somewhere between twelve 
 and eighteen inches from the butt, and the reel should be placed just below it ; which matters 
 having before been dilated on (p. 965.), need not further occupy our attention here. 
 
 3891. Throwing with either hand is also essential to perfection in the art ; it greatly lessens 
 fatigue, and the change of hands is of consequence likewise imder some circumstances of 
 situation, and imder some changes of the wind ; as, for instance, when it blows from the 
 right directly across the angler ; in which case throwing with the left hand is the only 
 means to be employed, as with the use of the right the line would only return in his face. 
 
Chap. XII. THROWING THE FLY. 1177 
 
 From the very commencement, this practice of using either hand sliould l)o adopted, and 
 the tlirowing shouid be made alternately with each in equal degree, until either can be used 
 with similar dexterity. This we cannot insist on too strongly, as being of much import- 
 ance in the art. Long continued throwing with one hand always tires, and very often even 
 strains the wrist ; and it will be found that a slight wrist strain only will wholly incapacitate 
 the angler from throwing for the remainder of the season. But he who can make use of 
 either hand has the remedy before him ; nay, he has what is better, he has the prevention ; 
 for the ambi-dexter seldom fatigues himself to this extent. A powerful arm, with a strong 
 but pliant wrist, are great advantages in this art ; for although dexterity is the principal re- 
 quisite, the evolutions of the rod require the arm of an athlete to continue them through a 
 full day's fishing. 
 
 3892. The initiatory practice is now directed to the conducting of the line ; and this is pro- 
 perly commenced with a tapered one, very little if any more being drawn from the reel than 
 the length of the rod, having at the end a full sized fly with its hook broken off at the bend to 
 prevent its ^latching in the matters it passes over ; for we should strongly recommend the 
 practice to be first pursued on a newly mown grass plot, the thrower being elevated a little, as 
 if on the banks of a stream, that he may command a more perfect view of his throw. It is 
 not of material consequence whether there be wind or not in this stage of the practice, but 
 it is important that what wind there may be should blow from behind. And as throwing 
 with the wind is more easy than without, we should rather prefer the early lessons to be 
 conducted in a pei-fect calm. Having placed some pieces of board, card, or tile, about six 
 inches square, in various directions around him to the extent of his reach of line, it should 
 be his endeavour in throwing to place his fly directly on these pieces alternately, doing all 
 in his power to make his fly drop on them at once and as lightly as possible. When this 
 has become an easy practice, lengthen the line a little from time to time, until a volume of 
 many yards can be managed with ease ; for he who can throw the longest line of course 
 greatly increases hisgphere of action and his chances of success, particularly when the action 
 is accompanied by a quick sight and a ready hand for striking. 
 
 3893. TTie practical directions of Captain Williamson on throwing are so good, that we 
 cannot, in justice both to him and the learner, omit making an extract or two from them. 
 " Take hold," he says, "of the bend of the hook between the forefinger and thumb of your 
 left hand, holding the rod in jour right hand at its balance, that is to say, where you have a 
 command over it, the same as you would over a well balanced whip. Let the rod point 
 a little forward, straight before the left shoulder, the elbow being kept close to your ribs, 
 but without the smallest constraint. First, turn your rod with a light graceful motion to the 
 left (still the point a little lowered), and wave it back again in a similar manner, from the 
 left to the right, carrying the point of it backward at the same time, and quitting your hold 
 of the hook, which by this means will go far behind your back ; but as your next turn of the 
 rod is forward, and as the point is then considerably lowered, your line will double back 
 and take a new direction, so that your fly will at length be carried completely before vou, 
 and give the lead to your line. I am induced to repeat that the elbow must be kept down 
 until the line is getting before the rod ; that it is then to be raised gradually, so as to throw 
 forward the arm to its full length, the hand coming to a level with the shoulder ; and that 
 this motion must be completely accordant with the fall of the fly, so that it may never be 
 checked, but only guided to its destination ; for whenever a check takes place, the fly will 
 descend suddenly, and cause more or less agitation on the surface. As you feel the line 
 getting into its proper direction, carry forward your arm with an easy movement, until your 
 hand is on a level with your shoulder. By this means, the little inclination the fly mifht 
 have to tug, and consequently to be checked short when the line acquires its full extent, will 
 be totally prevented, especially if you yield a trifle more by lowering your hand and arm 
 a little, keeping them in a straight line up to the shoulder : this is the double turn. Thus 
 you will cause your fly to light so very gently on the water, as often to leave you in doubt 
 as to the precise spot where it fell, but which is frequently pointed out by the rising of a 
 fish, deceived equally with yourself by the sleight you have attained." 
 
 3894. Snapping off flies. A diflSculty which will take the learner longer to conquer 
 than any other, is the repeated loss of his fly, particularly in a brisk wind, which is occa- 
 sioned by the return of the line being attempted before it has been fully unfolded behind, 
 when the sudden resistance offered by the hook, which has not yet reached its destination, 
 ruptures the gut immediately where it unites with it. The force applied is exemplified by 
 what occurs in using a long coach-whip : here the thong is thrown forward with great im- 
 petus, and before it has reached its full unfolding, the hand is purposely employed in check- 
 ing it ; when the hard twisted whipcord at the end, acting suddenly and violently on the 
 air, produces the sharp cracking vibration so well known. The same is heard, but in a 
 minor degree, with the fly ; and we have here a full confirmation that the very excellence of 
 the whip throw, is the very bane of the fly throw : Colonel Hawker observes on this with his 
 usual acumen : — " Do not draw the fly too near, or you lose your purchase for sending it 
 back, and therefore require an extra sweep in the air, before you can get it into plav a"-ain. 
 
1178 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 If after sending it back, you make the counter-spring a moment too soon, you will whip off 
 your tail fly ; and if a moment too late, your line will fall in a slovenly manner. The knack of 
 catching this time is, therefore, the whole art of throwing well." 
 
 3895. " A7iother mode of Ihrounng" says Captain Williamson, "is with tlie single turn, and commences 
 with the rod pointing to the left, the hook as before : first, bring the point of the rod gradually round to the 
 right side, then making a sweep over the right shoulder, and casting forward, as in the double turn : this 
 appears more easy than the double turn, but is not so, because it is far more difficult to make the fly light 
 gently when the hand has so little preparation." This mode, and the former one described by Captain W., 
 requires to be well practised to the right and to the left, with and against the wind ; and with the wind on 
 the right and left sides alternately : the learner will find many streams which, by their windings, will afford 
 all the desired positions within a very short distance. We will now suppose the fly delivered or thrown so 
 lightly on the surface of the water by the learner, as to raise no more disturbance in it than would be occa- 
 sioned by the settling or dropping of a living fly. Having so done, it next follows, that he should begin to 
 raise the point of his rod, by gradually dropping the elbow joint and elevating his hand, which will draw the 
 fly on the water towards him. But this should not be done exactly in one uniform drawing ; on the contrary, it 
 must be a part of his lesson to learn to do it with a tremulous motion of the wrist, which, acting on the rod and 
 liae, will be imparted to the fly. These minute jerking motions of the fly bait will assist the angler's views in two 
 or three ways : first, by representing the natural flutters of such insects as are blown on the water ; it also puts 
 the fish more on the alert to seize the bait, fearful that its apparent attempts to escape may snatch the morsel 
 from them : when, on the contrary, a fly moves uniformly down the stream, the fisli are often content to 
 watch it, which is usually fatal to the angler's hopes, as during a regular progress they discover the deception, 
 and refuse it. 
 
 3896. Striking the fish is to the full as important a part of the rod and line management 
 as any. IMany strike too slow, many too quick, and a correct few strike at the critical 
 moment. The first lose their object, the second often lose both the object and their bait, 
 while the third secure all. When a fish seizes the natural fly, his jaws find no resistance ; 
 he consequently keeps theiu closed until deglutition follows ; and thus it is that in natural 
 fly-fishing it is not found so necessary to be instantaneous in striking: but with the artificial 
 fly the instant the fisli seizes it he is apt to find the deception, either by its want of taste, 
 or by feeling the point of the hook, or by discovering the unyielding nature of the material 
 of which it is composed, and he therefore, as soon as may be, blows it out again ; and thus 
 we constantly observe, ■ when a timid irresolute learner has raised a fish, and hesitates in 
 striking it, fearful of being too quick, or otherwise so paralysed with the sudden attack, that he 
 cannot collect himself for a second or two, and half that time is all that ought to be allowed 
 for the seizure of the bait and the stroke of the angler. 
 
 3897. The striking must be instantaneous to be successful ; for when it is considered that the impulsive effort 
 which is to fix the hook in the mouth of the fish (which has but that instant closed it on the bait), is first to 
 be taken cognisance of by the angler, and then is to be acted on by him through a solid line of communication 
 of many yards in length, it will be evident that a rapidity of action is required almost equal to the thought 
 which willed it ; for, as already observed, unless the stroke reaches the mouth of the fish before he has dis- 
 covered the deception, it is generally too late : fortunately for awkward anglers it is not always so, as the act 
 of ejecting the bait being at the moment of the turning round offish in their retreat, it happens that they 
 occasionally at the same time hook themselves. 
 
 3898. It is possible, however, to strike too quick ; and this is frequently done by those who are very ardent, 
 as well as by those who, having been convicted of being too slow, attempt to amend by the contrary ex- 
 treme. We have fished with many young hands, who have struck the instant they saw a fish rise even ; and 
 consequently, although the bait might have been struck at, the mouth had never received it, or, if it had, the 
 mouth had not had time to close on it. Striking a fish should be done with a smart, but not with a violent effort. 
 The ardent angler will often strike with such force as to either tear away his hold on the fish, or to become 
 minus by gut and fly, which snap by the sudden jerk. There is nothing better calculated to cure a young 
 practitioner who strikes too forcibly, than to oblige him to whip for bleak, and to pay forfeit for every one he 
 raises above the surface of the water, receiving forfeit for every one he hooks without showing it. The 
 forcible stroke that wholly misses its object often throws the bait out of the water by the violence of the effort ; 
 the moderate stroke that misses will not displace the hook more than a foot or two. The critical fish-stroke is 
 made by a very quick but very gentle wrist motion, by which the hand is canted upwards, being displaced 
 about two inches only. Such a stroke made instantly the fish actually reaches the fly (which is learned by 
 habit), at the moment he has closed his mouth on it, and before he has time to throw it out again, is sure 
 to secure the entrance of the hook within the substance of the mouth, without causing great alarm to the fish 
 hy any unnecessary violence, for it cannot have escaped the observant angler, that when a trout has been 
 harshly tugged in striking, he commences at once a more determined resistance than when the stroke has 
 been less violent, and his alarm less sudden. Neither can we wonder that his efforts should be extreme, 
 when he is made sensible of his situation by a stab and a drag which has half pulled him out of the water. 
 
 3899. If such critical nicety be required in striking, it may be here asked. How is it that fish are ever taken 
 by novices ? Such a question is reasonable, for such is the fact ; but on the grounds we have already gone over, 
 the discordance can be readily explained. Many eager and hungry fish hook themselves, in taking any bait, 
 without hesitation : their seizure of the fly, their closing their mouth on it, and the passing it backwards, are 
 all one instantaneous effort ; and on examination, such fish will be often found to have partially gorged the 
 bait. But if the number of fish so taken were arranged against the number of those lost by a defect in 
 striking, the difference would be as five to one of small fish, and as ten to one of those of mature growth. 
 
 3900. The after-management of a fish which has been successfully struck has been already 
 dilated on (p. 1037.), and to those directions we would refer the learner. Here we must 
 content ourselves with a general hint or two. If the fish be of a tolerable size, imme- 
 diately throw up the point of the rod, and if the fish give signs of being a very heavy one, 
 then actually force the butt of it so forward as to carry the point over the shoulder, which 
 will transfer the strain on the line to the elasticities of the joints of the rod ; and this indi- 
 cation must be pursued until the fish be sufficiently exhausted for landing : we may also 
 take occasion to caution the angler never to let a fish strike towards the weeds, nor up nor 
 across the stream ; but, if possible, down the .stream only, keeping his head high up in the 
 current to tire and drown him. Likewise avoid letting yourself or your shadow, as well as 
 that of yo'ur rod, fall on the water when fishing. 
 
Chap. XII. PRACTICE OF FLY-FISHING. 1179 
 
 3901. The wind is greatly assistant to the fly-thrower's practice ; for It takes much of the trouble fVom off 
 his liands, and does his work also much better than he can do it. When he has learned to take advantage of 
 the breeze, he will allow it to carry his fly to the surface, with no other effort than the simple unfolding of 
 the line ; and in the wind, his errors and those in his tackle will be more readily concealed by the ripple 
 which it makes on the water. Without a breeze the novice seldom catches fish ; with one, particularly with 
 a warm brisk one, almost any body, with almost any bait, will take them. But in a brisk wind it behoves the 
 young angler to remember, that unless he yields his line (particularly if he have much out) to the action of 
 the wind more than to his own, he will snap off a fly at every other or every third throw. Unless the wind be 
 very strong, prefer casting the line rather obliquely than directly down the wind, as the fly will descend more 
 naturally by remaining suspended for a moment in the wind before it fall ; thus thrown, it likewise occasions 
 no disturbance in the water. 
 
 3902. The beginner should also practise throwing against the wind, which, when attained, 
 often proves very convenient, as to fish with the wind is not always in our power, and it is 
 not unfrequent that the sheltered bank is the favourite resort of the trout. When the gale 
 is very boisterous, it is a good practice for the angler, instead of having to open the fly-book 
 for the selection of his flies, either to have such as are likely to be wanted well hooked into 
 his hat, which we will suppose, in accordance with a former recommendation, to be a drab 
 beaver, as the least conspicuous, p. 998. It would prove still more convenient, where the angler 
 uses more than one fly, that is, where droppers are added to the end fly, to have two or three 
 foot-lengths of gut or hair, as the case may require, with the proper flies aflSxed. Two or 
 three such foot-lengths may be wound round the bole of the hat, one above the other. Of 
 the advantages and disadvantages of using more than one fly at a time, we have already 
 treated (p. 974. ). It will be evident to the most experienced, that more than one cannot 
 be used without great inconvenience in weedy as well as in narrow waters ; but that in wide 
 stony streams one or two droppers add much to the chances of sport. 
 
 3903. A knowledge of what are called standard files will often prove a considerable assist- 
 ance to the tyro, who may be at a loss with what to commence his practice ; we therefore 
 offer him the excellent hints of Bainbridge, on what that author considers, in our opinion 
 justly, as standard flies, or such as are suited to most waters and to most seasons : — " Two 
 or three lines may be in readiness with three flies afiSxed to each. For the first attempt he 
 may use the March brown (or, later in the season, a reduced fly of the same form and ma- 
 terials) at the point, with a dun hackle, having the body light or dark to suit the day, for the 
 first dropper ; the second dropper a red hackle, with peacock body. If these flies do not 
 raise fish, after trying two or three streams, it will be advisable to change them, and put on 
 the following, viz. at the point the sand-fly ; first dropper, grouse hackle or wren's tail, with 
 orange body ; second dropper, a pale yellow or cream coloured hackle over a bluish body, 
 or one of the ant-flies, as a variety from the preceding five. The bodies of the hackles are 
 to be dressed large or small, in proportion to the water. With some of these flies an expe- 
 rienced angler will take abundance of fish all the year round ; and it will be time enough 
 for him to change them when he shall have correctly ascertained which fly is the favourite 
 of the fish for the time being." Coiled foot-lines thus furnished may, it is evident, be mul- 
 tiplied by the angler to any extent, so as to correspond to days, seasons, and waters. In pur- 
 suance of a former notice, we introduce a copy of our monitory card-list of indispensables 
 for fly-fishing ; and appended to the trout fishing practice will be introduced a diary table 
 of sport, p. 1185. 
 
 FLY-FISHING CARD. 
 
 Rod, reel, and line, each in order. 
 Fly book — duplicates or triplicates of every seasonable fly, on stained and unstained gut 
 and hair : occasional ditto, as palmers, moths, &c. 
 
 Or otherwise. 
 
 Foot-lengths of seasonable flies, not less than three, varied, with stretchers and droppers 
 on gut, hair, or bristles. 
 
 Fly-dressing book ; see that it is complete with hackles, feathers, dubbings, furs, silks 
 waxed, wax coloured. Hooks, gut and hair, mounted and naked ; gut and horse-hair 
 lengths, stained and unstained ; spare foot-lengths ; reel line ditto ; gold and silver twist ; 
 knife ; scissors ; disgorger ; drag-hook ; landing hook or net ; pannier, &c. 
 
 Occasional 
 Spare rod ; minnow spinning tackle; devil-bait; fly-minnow; line for live bait ; trolling 
 tackle ; bait-box, &c. &c. ; nor must twine for rod mending be forgotten. 
 
 Sect. II. Fly-fishing or Whipping for the coarse and white Fish. 
 
 3904. To the fish which are likely to take the fly we must now introduce the angler, having, 
 as we hope, brought him to some dexterity in throwing it. But that we may not scare 
 him with early difficulties, we will first show him such as require little skill to ensnare. It 
 must however be observed of these white or coarse fish, as bleak, roach, dace, chub, &c. that, 
 as they are considered to be out of the orthodox pale of the fly-fishing catalogue, and as 
 those who pursue them, though not regular fly-fishers, yet often attack them by whipping 
 and dipping, so it will be found, on turning to our chanter on bottom fishing, that the flies 
 
1180 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 employed, both artificial and natural, and the times of using them, as there noted, to make 
 the anglings for these particular fish complete in one view. This we have done to fulfil a 
 necessary intention, as many anglers get a liabit of confining themselves almost exclusively 
 to the pursuit of one or two particular fishes ; and with such it is of consequence that all 
 the methods of capture be brought together. We however hope that our own experience, 
 and what we derive from others (and who among us is too old to learn?) will afford the 
 means of offering something new and something instructive in both places ; and, as regards 
 ourselves, we are by this means enabled to preserve an appearance of systematic consistency. 
 
 3905. As we consider the fly practice for the white fish as initiatory to that to be employed 
 against the more active members of the salmon genus, as grayling, trout, and salmon, so we 
 recommend to the young angler, that in his pursuit of it, if he whip for bleak only, still 
 to do it systematically with the true fly gear, and with a due attention to a critical throwing 
 of his fly: we would have him use the same fly-rod, with its full apparatus of running line 
 and butt-spike, for bleak and dace, as he intends for his future attacks on tha larger and 
 nobler finny game. A good method is as easily learned as a bad one ; one method is more 
 easily learned than two, and it is more difficult to unlearn than to learn ; and with these hints 
 we will leave the matter to his own discretion, venturing however to assure him, that he will 
 have no reason to repent his adoption of them. The natural history of each of the fly-taking 
 fish which win fall imder our consideration, has been fully detailed under their respective 
 heads in the chapter on bottom fishing. Here we propose to consider only the means and 
 methods employed in taking them by fly-fishing, artificial and natural. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Fly-Jishing or IVhippivg for Bleak. 
 
 3906. The bleak (fig. 503. p. 1044.) is so lively and sporting a fish as to be called the water- 
 swallow, and consequently is well fitted for initiating the young angler in fly-throwing. Any 
 small artificial fly will raise bleak, as tlie gnats, Nos. 1 and 50. ; the little red and black ant, 
 Nos. 54 and 55. ; as well as the bluebottle. No. 36. when dressed on a No. 10 or 11. hook : a 
 very minute dark hackle-fly, with a gentle on the point, is likewise a most killing bait. 
 They rise all day in summer, but best in the morning and evening of s'jltry days. (See Bleak 
 Fishing, p. 1045., where the matter is also touched on.) In the New River, the young 
 London angler may practice his lessons with convenience and much advantage, as their 
 risings are quick, and therefore they accustom the hand to strike as quickly. We have met 
 with them in almost all our inland rivers, and a very amusing little skip-jack it is, and well 
 calculated to initiate the young beginner. 
 
 SuBSECT. 2. Fly-fishing for Roach, 
 
 3907. The roach hardly deserves mention here, as his fly-taking propensities, such as they 
 are, have been noted elsewhere (fig. 505- p. 1048.) ; but for the sake ot system and regularity, 
 we have given him a subsectional niche. He will, however, suck down several varieties of 
 flies on or a very little below the surface, at such times as numbers of them are congre- 
 gated together in still water, at the sides of rivers and near rush and sedge pools. Here a 
 palmer or winged fly on a hook, No. 6., during the spring and early summer months, and 
 the same fly at a later period, and in autumn, with a gentle at the end thrown amongst 
 them, will very often take one after another of this assembly. In the evenings of very hot 
 days that have been accompanied with showers, the blue-blow, the ant-flies, and a small 
 red palmer-hackle, will often commit havoc among them. If the light be strong, they will 
 take it best six inches below the surface ; if the sun be down, they will take it on the sur- 
 face. As in these cases they commonly get to the extreme limits of a pool, where they 
 fancy they can bask in security, the extensive throws that are required to reach them, 
 make good practice for the young angler. 
 
 SuBSECT. 3. Fly-fishing or Whipping for Dace. 
 
 3908. The dace in our opinion is not sufficiently estimated, and although, as professors of 
 the art, we are aware we ought to blush at owning it, yet candour obliges us to the avowal 
 that we have passed many delightful hours in dace whipping ; and we even think it, when 
 trout are not within reach, a very fair sporting-like and amusing fish ; and as for initiatory 
 practice also it stands pre-eminent. Captain Williamson says, " The young angler cannot 
 do better than devote one summer entirely to whipping for dace ; he will thereby acquire 
 many excellent qualifications, for his hand will move very lightly, so as to cause his fly to 
 light imperceptibly on the surface, which is an object of the greatest moment. He will 
 learn to direct his line correctly to any particular spot ; and as he will at times be attacked 
 by fishes of a superior class, he will acquire a knowledge in respect to playing of fishes, and 
 be ultimately convinced that fine tackle is not only the most attractive, but in good hands 
 is generally equal to the subduing of such fishes as the bad angler could never manage, 
 even with stouter apparatus. I lay some stress on this point, being thoroughly satisfied 
 as to both its utility and the indispensable necessity of such an opinion being inculcated 
 
Chaf. XII. FLY-FISHING FOR GRAYLING. IISI 
 
 and received before the learner can be said to have made any proficiency. In a word, 
 throwing the fly for dace may be considered as the best school to which the angler can 
 resort." 
 
 3909. The fly baits for dace are either palmers or artificial varieties of the house and flesh-flies. Gnats, 
 duns, and ant-flies, are also taken by them in every mode of dressing. When the angler is fishing for instruc- 
 tion, and we think likewise for true fly-t/i routing pastime, he should use one fly only on his line, which it 
 would be well to have of hair for one-third of its foot-length. If he fish for numbers, it is better to use a 
 line wholly of gut, but extremely fine towards its extremity, which may be tipped with a stretcher, dressed 
 on a hook. No. 8. Two droppers, one on a No. 9., and the other on a No. 10. hook may be added, and all 
 three should be on hair. For early summer, let the stretcher be a bluebottle dressed as a palmer-hackle, 
 with a peacock's harl ; the lower dropper may be any dark dun, and the upper a gnat. In the autumn use a 
 black or red ant-fly for a stretcher, a minute house-fly for one dropper, and a gnat or spider-fly for the 
 other. The dace-whipper is referred to the chapter on bottom fishing for further information on this 
 branch also, p. 104G. 
 
 SuBSECT. 4. Fly-fishing for Chub. 
 
 3910. These fish are more readily taken hy other means than the artificial fly : the natural 
 fly is, however, sufficiently successful. Chub will nevertheless rise freely to the palmer 
 hackles, Nos. 9, 10, 11. ; to the domestic flies, Nos. .OS. 48, 49., and to the humble bee. 
 No. 47., as well as to other showy flies. In the Wye, the Thames, the Trent, and the Lea, 
 we have often thrown, by means of a long line, either a badger dressed palmer-hackle 
 ribbed with silver, or a humble bee palmer-hackle, during the heat of a summer's day, 
 when no other fish would rise under shady bushes, and by this means have taken very large 
 chub, which have shown excellent sport. Of all these rivers the Lea and the Wye afford 
 the best chub fishing with the artificial fly. We have thought that on both they take the 
 made fly better than elsewhere. Captain Williamson says, " When you use the fly for 
 cliub, you cannot have too fine tackle ; that is, in proportion to the size of the fishes. The 
 best mode is, to whip from the head of a boat, which should be allowed to drop very slowly 
 down the stream, by what seamen call " kedging;" that is, with a very light anchor, or 
 stone, out astern, with just sufficient rope to allow the anchor to trip over the bottom, 
 occasionally checking the progress, so as to go rather slower than the current. In this 
 manner stand in the forepart of the boat, and throw before you down the stream, using 
 either a very nice red spinner on No. 5 or 6. hook, or an ant or a gnat-fly on No. 8 or 9., 
 for at such they will rise well, and afford good sport." 
 
 3911. It is necessary for the angler to be aware of the strength and determination of these fish, when they 
 are large, and particularly such as are bred in powerful streams, for though they will not continue a vigorous 
 defence for a great length of time, they will struggle most violently at first, and endanger even strong tackle 
 by their extraordinary boundings. We hardly know a better fish to inure a young angler to desperate enter- 
 prise than chub, for they are at once wary and strong. 
 
 3912. Taylor says of chub, " They are often caught by the common way of fly-fishing with a long line and 
 artificial fly, particularly the red spinner, and they are often taken also when sporting for other kinds of fish. 
 Their biting times are chiefly from before sunrise until eight or ten o'clock in the morning, and from four 
 till sunset in the evening in the summer (though some will take by chance at any time of the day), and in the 
 middle of the day in winter. Salter observes likewise, that " Some anglers, when whipping for chub and 
 dace in the same stream, confine themselves to the red spinner, the gnat-fly, and a fly of a dusky or dun 
 colour, all on No. 9. hooks, making it a rule to use the darkest fly the last. In the river Lea, where few trout 
 are met with, but which abounds with fine chub and dace together on the same sharps and shallows, these 
 flies will be found to answer well." 
 
 3913. Night fly-fishing for chub is pursued in the summer months with the moths, Nos. 39 and 40. ; and some 
 of the largest fish are then taken ; but the angler must not deceive himself, and suppose he can, because it is 
 night, approach them without caution ; on the contrary, little less is necessary at this time than during the 
 day. Something further on this subject appears in our account of the habits and form of tliis fish, and on the 
 other fishings for it, p. 1054. 
 
 Sect. III. Fly-fishing for Grayling. 
 3914. As the grayling is not commo7i to every river, and as it shows much sport by its 
 readiness to take artificial as well as living flies, it is much sought after by sportsmen. The 
 natural history of the grayling generally, and the methods of taking it below the surface of 
 the water, are fully detailed in the subsection on bottom fishing (p. 1087.). We shall here 
 consider it only as a subject of the fly-angler's sport. The grayling is more truly insecti- 
 vorous than the trout, its princ!pa] food being derived either from insect larvfe or winged 
 flies produced from them ; and it will take both indiscriminately at all seasons when they 
 are to be found. The dissimilarities between the habits of trout and grayling make a 
 considerable difTerence between them as objects of the angler's pursuit, both with regard to 
 the methods he employs, and the seasons he is engaged in them. Trout as a fly-taking fish 
 is confined within the limits of a few months. Grayling, on the contrarj', will seldom refuse 
 them altogether at any season. But notwithstanding their readiness to rise to the surface, 
 from the early spring to the late autumn months, it is yet usual to consider the true gray- 
 ling fly-fishing season as being from July to the second week in November. This is partly 
 dependent on the circumstance, that during such period this fish is in its greatest perfection, 
 and that from the decline of summer, and through the autumn, it will take flies with great 
 eagerness. It is also perhaps not unlikely, that the secession of the trout from the angling 
 scene about this time has inuch to do with this exclusive season attributed to grayling fly- 
 fishing ; for in some rivers it is common to leave off attempting them with a fly at this time, 
 and to use only gentles or grasshoppers under the water. As far as our experience goes, at 
 
1182 FISHING. PartVIII. 
 
 all times, and In all waters, more fish may be taken by the methods practised under the sur- 
 face, than by those practised on it. It is no wonder, therefore, if the pot-fisher in every 
 country is more favourable to the worm, gentle, cad bait, and grasshopper practices, than 
 to the more elegant but less productive method of well using the artificial fly. 
 
 3915. The identities of character between trout and grayling, one might be led to suppose, from what we meet 
 with in some angling works, to be uniform ; and might conclude that in the same rivers they may always be 
 found ; also that the same baits and the same tackle will take either. But the analogies are by no means 
 so close as this ; and not only are their habitations, food, and angling seasons different, but their methods of 
 taking a bait and yielding to its force are likewise different. 
 
 3916. On the localities of the grayling, it is well observed, that " they do not dwell, like 
 trout, in rapid shallow torrents ; nor, like char or chub, in deep pools or lakes. They re- 
 quire a combination of stream and pool ; they like a deep still pool for rest, a rapid stream 
 above, a gradually declining shallow below, and a bottom where marl or loam is mixed with 
 gravel ; and they are not found abundant except in rivers that have these characters." { Sal- 
 monia, p. 167.) The grayling is mere simple, and consequently less wary than the trout ; it 
 may be approached nearer, and its voracity prompts it to rise many times to the same fly, and 
 even sometimes after it has been once or even twice pricked ; and yet, strange to say, though 
 the fact is well known to experienced fishers, the tackle employed can hardly be too fine 
 for them ; and particularly it is necessary to success that the gut be not only of the 
 finest kind, but that it be tinted to the hue of the water also ; and for this reason many ex- 
 cellent anglers use hair instead of gut. 
 
 3917. The mode of rising of a grayling is somewhat different from that of the trout, and may in general be 
 readily distinguished from it, particularly between the risings of those of moderate size. The grayling, it 
 may be observed, shoots upwards from the bottom, the trout lies hidden usually at no great depth, and is 
 ready prepared to elevate itself to take the flies one after another as they sail over it. It is also familiar to us, 
 that grayling will rise oftener to a fly, and yet refuse it oftener than a trout ; but they "Vil on the other hand, 
 after a throw or two, again rise, and eventually take it, which a trout seldom will. Sir Humphrey Davy 
 thinks grayling altogether more choice in their flies than trout, — an opinion in which we can hardly agree: he 
 allows, that as regards colours they are less particular ; ami in proof, we have in our own practice taken 
 them with a fancy fly much oftener than the trout. During rain, grayling do not take flies so well as trout ; 
 neither after a flood do they come on the feed so soon as trout, which is attributed by anglers to their lying at 
 greater depths ; but we rather ascribe it, either to the circumstance of their being gorged with the larvae 
 stirred up at such times, or they may also be sickened with the mixtures which come down. We are led to this 
 opinion from having observed, that even for some days afterwards they have not been so much on the alert 
 at rising as before Grayling, however, are more ready to rise than trout in very bright weather, particu- 
 larly the smaller ones; but, like trout in warm cloudy weather, they are by far the most eager ; and though 
 we think the wind is altogether less absolutely necessary to grayling fishing than to trout, yet grayling fishing 
 is most successful with a moderate breeze. A cold easterly or north wind is commonly fatal to the sport. 
 
 3918. In striking the grayling it is necessary for the young angler to be aware that its 
 mouth is smaller and less membranous than that of the trout, and consequently does not 
 present so good a hold for the hook, which without delicate handling, both in striking and 
 playing, is apt to break away. The struggles of the grayling are sufficiently violent at 
 first, but they do not usually remain so long, though a large one is not always so " dead 
 hearted," to use the fisherman's term, as is commonly considered. The first struggles of 
 the grayling should therefore be yielded to without restraining him, until it is found that 
 the hold is sufficiently secure. 
 
 3919. The flies for grayling are commonly stated to be the same with those of trout, and 
 the statement as a general rule is just ; but there are some trout flies which are not relished 
 by grayling. Om- own observation also coincides with those authorities which state that 
 the flies for them should be dressed smaller than those for trout. We should seldom in our 
 own practice offer grayling of the ordinary sizes, which are from one pound to two, any fly 
 larger than one on a No. 6. hook, which as a stretcher may be accompanied by a dropper or 
 droppers of No. 7, 8, or 9. In the Hampshire streams and other waters, where these fish 
 run larger, they will readily take the Muy-fly and stone-fly of the largest sizes, and 
 also the larger moths. We, however, recommend the graj'ling fisher to dress even these 
 purposely smaller, and in general to make use of small rather than of large flies, convinced 
 as we are that they will best fill his basket. The favourite flies of the grayling are found 
 among the Ephemera and the Phryganea, but principally the former, there being but few of 
 the small duns that are not killing baits to them. Gnats and spider-flies, or tipulae, they 
 likewise take greedily, and the varieties of the housefly are seldom refused. 
 
 3920. In February grayling have been killed with the representations of gnats. No. 1., and the early small 
 black fly. No. 2. ; but this can by no means be considered as part of the grayling fly-fishing season. 
 
 3921. In March arid April the smaller grayling in open weather are sometimes disposed to rise to No. 1 or 2. 
 The alder or red fly. No. 3., towards the end of M.arch will be Ibund effective in tempting such larger ones 
 likewise as have left the deeps ; and when this fails, we would recommend the angler to try No. 0. as a 
 stretcher with Nos.7 and 8. as the first and second droppers ; the first dressed on a No. 8. hook, the other 
 on a No. 9. ; or, in a blustering day from a favourable point, use as stretcher and droppers, Nos.4, 5, and 7. 
 The gnat may be substituted occasionally for the upper dropper ; but the stock flies in grayling fishing are 
 the duns in all their varieties. In April the grannam appears, and is ecommended by Sir Humphrey Davy. 
 We must not, however, place much dependence on the chance of sport at this early grayling season ; for 
 though towards the end of the month they will leave their haunts, and seek the shallower waters to prepare 
 for their spawning, they will not be yet found much on the alert in quest of winged food. 
 
 3922. In May and June grayling fishing is interesting but not very productive, and it is seldom that a great 
 quantity is taken ; for May usually finds them rather sluggish, being near the time of spawning, or being 
 weakened somewhat by having spawned ; they may, however, be tempted in warm lowering weather by their 
 favourite flies the duns, particularly by the lighter varieties, to which they will sometimes rise even freely. 
 Sir Humphrey says, that the dark alder-fly, imitated by a dark shaded pheasant's wing, with a black hackle 
 
Chap. Xri FLY-FISHING FOR TROUT. 118a 
 
 for legs, and peacock's harl ribbed with red silk for a body, is also well received by them at this time. He 
 recommends as well both the red and black palmer-hackles, Nos.9. and 11., which we cordially approve ; but 
 we beg to add to them the black caterpillar-Hy, No. ,34., as an excellent killer too. The May-Hies and stone- 
 fly are now on the waters ; and their representations are successfully employed wherever the originals are 
 bred, and there only. Of the green drake as a grayling-lly on the Dove, Cotton says, " He is taken at alt 
 hours during the season, whilst there is any day upon the sky : and with a made fly I once took, ten days after 
 he was absolutely gone in a cloudy day, after a shower, and in a whistling wind, five and thirty very great 
 trout and graylings, betwixt five and eight of the clock In the evening, and had no less than five or six flies, 
 with three good hairs apiece, taken from me in spite of my heart, besides." 
 
 3923. In July and Atigtist most of the trout flies native to the rivers are readily taken by grayling also, and 
 at the same times of the day, and under the same circumstances, as they are taken by trout. The spider- 
 flies, the iiouse-flies, the gnats, the ant-flies, and the duns, may likewise be enumerated. Sir Humphrey 
 Davy particularly praises the pale blue dun for August and September ; and it is noticed in the same way by 
 other writers ; but it is not however, in our opinion, equal in killing qualities to the sand-fly. No. 35. We have 
 in our own practice been very successful likewise in very hot days with the case winged orange-fly. No. 38. ; and in 
 the evenings of such days after sunset we have killed fine grayling with both the white and brown moth, 
 Nos.39. and 41. ; but it was our custom to dress them purposely on a No. 5. hook. In the Dove, within its 
 rocky precincts, a small fly called a mackarel is successfully used in the summer months. It is formed from 
 a grouse hackle and brown dun dubbing, on a No. 8 or 9. hook. 
 
 3924. Iji September n?id October' the flies taken by trout are almost without exception equally acceptable to 
 grayling also, the varieties of the dun however still proving the stock baits. As long also as the ant-flies 
 remain, their representations will kill, and on some days more than others ; but the late dark bodied willow- 
 fly (No. 30.), the pale blue dun, and the red dun of the early months, prove still more regularly tempting. 
 Of the former there are successional changes throughout October ; and these with gnats, and small muscse, 
 or house-flies, form the hopes of these late fishings. Towards the close of September the grayling begins to 
 confine its fly risings to the middle of the day ; yet throughout October and even in November it may, in the 
 middle parts of fine days, be tempted with such ephemeral flies, gnats, and small black flies, as then appear. 
 It is however none but the professed fly-fisher that will thus attack them at this period, as the gentle and 
 worm under water is then by far the most killing practice. It remains to say, that with the exception of such 
 peculiarities as have been noticed, the instructions and observations which follow relative to trout fishing 
 are equally applicable to grayling. 
 
 Sect. IV. Fly-fishing for Trout. 
 
 3925. This most interesting diversion has been so often eulogised in our pages, that we 
 shall not here offer another word on its pleasures, but confine ourselves to drawing into 
 one general practical summary the substance of our former details, referring for infor- 
 mation on the individual matters concerned to our index. We will .suppose our pupil 
 (with whom we have now spent many months, and whom we thank for accompanying us 
 through so many pages, toilsome to us, and perhaps wearisome to him) to have arrived at 
 the side of an excellent trout river, his landing net grounded, to give him time to thread 
 his reel line through the smoothly polished rings of his justly tapered rod. And here we 
 would recommend him, instead of looping his foot-length to his reel line after the usual 
 manner, by which two folds, somewhat bulky, are necessarily interwoven with each other, 
 to attach it by neatly whipping to the running line a length of gut, which should be as 
 near to the size of the fine end of the reel line as possible. To this whipped piece of gut, 
 we would advise that the foot-length be tied at each time of using by a water knot, which 
 will totally prevent the inequality of action occasioned by the looping, which is most cer- 
 tainly detrimental to critical correctness in throwing or delivering of the line. It will be 
 necessary that each end of gut be first softened to insure the security of the tie, which may 
 be easily done by holding them a minute only in the mouth. Rather more than half an 
 inch of gut only is lost from each end, which, when it has amoinited to six inches from 
 each, can be replenished by an interposed link, and the angler goes on again as before. 
 This will be thought by some an unnecessary trouble ; but we apprehend that if tried it 
 will then be otherwise regarded : the usual looping, particularly when coarse, is apt to 
 make a ripple on the water, unless the foot-length be very long : it also adds to the weight, 
 and in gales catches in the wind. 
 
 3926. The trout in a sporting point of view is evidently more wary and cautious than, the 
 grayling, requiring the angler to be very circumspect, and as much concealed as possible. 
 A pricked trout instead of again rising to the same fly, if he have once or twice refused it, 
 and struck short, will seldom rise to another for a considerable time afterwards, sometimes 
 for some hours, being either convinced of the deception, or becoming alarmed from having 
 seen the angler. The smaller trout do not confine themselves to one situation, but inove 
 about in search of food ; a larger one, on the contrary, confines himself principally to a 
 particular spot, which he retains as a strong hold, and from whence he seldom moves in 
 the daytime but in search of prey, making short circles in pursuit of minnows, &c. 
 A situation favourable to the observation of the passing flies also is usually chosen by the 
 trout, such as the tail of a weed-bed, the turn of an eddy, or wherever the floating insects 
 meet with a momentary check. Here he frequently elevates himself in the stream, so as to 
 be but just concealed, and from thence he takes such as sail over him, and this he often 
 does in a verj' quiet manner, so that were it not for the large circle made in the water it 
 might pass unperceived. This quiet manner is particularly observable in the evening, and 
 in his rovings in very gloomy hot days ; occasional circumstances may interfere with this, 
 but such is the general mode of rising with a large trout, particularly when intent on feed- 
 ing on any of the ephemeral or caddis-flies. It however frequently happens that disap- 
 pointment awaits the angler on these occasions, for in a very warm bright day, large chub, 
 or even large roach, will congregate in a shady pool, and take insect after insect somewhat 
 
1184 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 in the same way. We say somewhat, because the risings are not effected altogether in the 
 same manner ; and the experienced fisher will readily distinguish between them. In the 
 first place the situation chosen by these white fish is usually towards the middle of a still 
 pool ; but the trout, although he may hold his haunt in a deep, or near a pool, will usually 
 choose such a one as is within the vortex of an eddy or small whirlpool, which constantly 
 curls the water, and brings before him the insects passing downwards, so that he is under 
 no necessity to quit the spot. Large chub and roach, on the contrary, generally move 
 from place to place, rising now in one spot, and the next time two or three feet in another 
 direction, for they are more on the look-out for such non-aquatics as may fall from the 
 banks or surrounding boughs, as caterpillars, beetles, bees, and the varieties of the domestic 
 flj, than the ephemera or phryganea. Another distinguishing mark between the risings 
 of tliese and those of either trout or grayling is, that they are often accompanied with 
 bubbles thrown out from their air-bladder during the effort of seizure, or preparatory 
 to it. 
 
 3927. When troul have fully recovered their strength after spaviming, they will often be found, to appearance, 
 to approach the centre of powerful currents ; but we believe that in such cases they are not often found in the 
 extreme rapid, but to lie below it rather, and that in such case the full force of the stream flows over them. 
 Such a situation is favourable to the angler, as he is not so easily distinguished, nor are the defects of his 
 bait so soon discovered ; but a troul thus situated is more likely to strike at a minnow than to rise at a fly, 
 and he is in general at this time more intent on the former than on the latter kind of food. It is otherwise 
 when a trout occupies the tail of a current; such a one seldom refuses the proper fly of the day, but it 
 should be shown to him coming out of the current itself. The trout delight in every bold secluded situation, 
 whether it be between the piles and piers of bridges, or among the broken rocky masses of precipitous 
 waters ; behind a large stone, or under the projecting portions of fallen rocks which divide the streams, or 
 within the shelter of banks and hollows worn by currents in softer soils. 
 
 3928. When a trout has risen more than once to a jly, and refused it, the angler may rest assured there 
 is something about it which he does not like ; it is either not the very fly on the water, or it is otherwise a 
 bad imitation of it ; and this must be remedied either by a more just representation, or by some other more 
 alluring variety, to insure success. Trout are likewise frequently observed to rise as though in sport, for 
 they either take nothing, or if they do, the matter taken is so minute as to escape notice. It is probable in 
 many such instances that they actually rise in play only, as they throw themselves out of the water, which is 
 not common with them when rising to seize a fly, unless such fly be just taking wing : we would therefore 
 caution the young angler against wasting his time in offering any baits whatever on such occasions, unless he 
 be disposed to endeavour to flog the refractory fish into a more taking mood, which he will probably find a 
 difficult task. This sportive humour sometimes comes on in the middle of a bright day, and in the evening 
 of such as have been cloudy aud become bright at sunset ; but we do not recollect to have observed it in the 
 morning. 
 
 3929. On the occasional playfulness offish we have to remark, that such a propensity does 
 really occur, and in such cases they will be seen to rise in all directions at flies that swarm 
 on the water, especially during the evenings following sultry noons. When such is the 
 case, the angler can scarcely mistake; but he will find the fishes so glutted in a short time, 
 that they will discontinue to bite, or at least will be so indifferent, as to render it difficult 
 to attract them, In the early part of the evening, at that hour when the fishes are keen, 
 after a day's abstinence, and the flies just beginning to appear, the best effects may be 
 produced by proper selection of the flies to be used. But there are times when the 
 fishes are every where yising, yet not one will touch a bait of any kind. Many circumstances 
 occasion this ; but generally it is owing to the water being so much warmed as to become 
 imcomfortable to the fishes ; they then plunge into the air, which being cooler than the 
 water, or at least refreshing from its action on the wet surface of the fishes, proves particu- 
 larly acceptable, operating with them, no doubt, much the same as the cold bath at the 
 same season does upon the human frame. The great point to be attended to is, that when 
 fish rise to a fly, they come forth with rapidity, rarely putting more than their noses out of 
 the water ; indeed, they often do no more than give a sharp whirl on the water, perhaps 
 scarcely reaching the surface, though it appears agitated. On the other hand, when a fish rises 
 for recreation, he comes up more deliberately, makes a greater splash, generally throwing 
 all or the greater part of his body out, and descending head foremost in a temperate manner. 
 When a fish leaps far out, he generally comes down on his side, and makes a large break in 
 the water as he falls into it. We have observed that such " are not to be had on any terms." 
 
 3930. Avoid throwing directly over the circle made by a trout that is rising, but do it 
 higher up and a little beyond it also, by which the fly, when properly worked with the hand, 
 will just commence showing itself as it reaches the trout haunt. The distance which it 
 will be right to throw before the circle last made, will depend on the nature of the current : 
 if it be very rapid, throw two yards above and half a one beyond ; if gentle, make the 
 cast one yard above and six inches beyond. In lakes and other still waters, however, this 
 caution is not applicable, and the thrower is warranted in making his cast near the last 
 circle ; but this, it inust be observed, does not always succeed either, for in lakes and large 
 trout ponds, the rising trout do not remain stationary as in currents, but wheel about in circles. 
 When angling in a river whose opposite bank can be reached, throw the fly directly on the 
 edge of the bank, or against its sides ; it then falls so naturally, as frequently to entice a 
 fish at the first throw. 
 
 3931 . On the rising of trout, Bainbridge has an excellent practical observation, worthy the young angler's 
 notice : — " When a trout is observed to rise of his own accord, the flies must not be thrown directly over 
 him, but about a yard higher in the stream, so that they may float down to his view, without the fear of 
 agitating the water ; and if upon hooking a fish he be observed to leap frequently out of the water, it will 
 
Chap. XII. 
 
 NATURAL FLY-FISHING. 
 
 1185 
 
 require the utmost care of the angler to secure him, as he may calculate upon the barb being only slightly 
 fixed." It might we think have been added, that even more probably it may be fixed in some other part than 
 the mouth, in angling language called hooked foul. But if, on the other hand, he remain below the water, anl 
 struggle at the bottom, there need be little fear of his escaping, as the hook will be found to be firmly an 1 
 mouth fastened. When angling for trout, and it is known that salmon frequent the streams, it is necessary 
 to use stronger tackle than might otherwise be advisable. An instance of the utility of this precaution oc- 
 curred to the author : — In one morning's fishing, five salmon rose at his trout flies ; two of them he suc- 
 ceeded in taking; the largest weighed sixteen pounds and three-quarters, and measured two feet nine inches 
 in length. It is true the gut of which the line was composed was choice, but it was single, and not of that 
 description which, (rora its extreme thickness, is called salmon gut. The time occupied in playing this fish 
 was about an hour and three-quarters ; and never did a general derive greater satisfaction from a victory than 
 was felt on that occasion. 
 
 3932. The trout fly-Jishing season depends much on the circumstances of location, tem- 
 perature of the atmosphere, &c. &c. In the Usk and Driffield the trout are forwarder by 
 a fortnight than they are in other rivers of the same counties, though not far distant. A 
 warm and early season, by producing a more speedy evolution of the insects congenial to 
 them, hastens their return to condition and strength. This condition of trout is known by 
 their appearance, and the relative proportions between the weight and linear measurement, 
 as the subject of it is in or out of condition. These circumstances are important to the 
 angler, as it is little to his credit to take any fish in an unseasonable state, and still le.ss so 
 to send such as presents to his friends. Our chapter on angling travel will give sotne in- 
 formation as to the waters which are known to be favourable to early condition in the 
 salmon, trout, and grayling, common to them. 
 
 3933. Of the fly-baits, their description, and the times and seasons when they are to be 
 brought into use, we have very fully treated in our monthly lists ; and it now only remains 
 to recommend to the angler, as a matter of utility and instruction as well as of interesting 
 future reference, that he keep a ruled table of sport after the following method, which it 
 will be found is framed only for grayling, trout, and salmon, but which, by additional 
 lines, may be made to embrace other occasional varieties also : — 
 
 Table Diary of Sport for 1840. 
 
 1 Time. 
 
 Wind. 
 
 Wtather 
 
 Water. 
 
 Flies. 
 
 Orajling. 
 
 Trout. 
 
 Salmon. 
 
 March 10. 
 12. 
 
 s.w. 
 
 N.W. 
 
 Wild 
 Cold 
 
 Gloomy 
 I3rigLit. 
 
 2. 4, 5. 3. 
 4. 2. 1. 
 
 I 
 
 7 
 3 
 
 
 Si:cT, V. Of Natural Fly-Jishiug. 
 3934. This method of taking fish is occasionally called whipping, but more often dipping, 
 daping, dibbing, and, in some of the older works, bobbing at the hnsh (Jig. 545.). Whipping 
 
 as a term can only be applicable by any 
 licence of language to the act of whipping 
 out a natural fly, after tjie manner of a short 
 throw, with an artificial one ; but it is evi- 
 dent that the tender nature of the living 
 insect will admit of this but in a few in- 
 stances. Some of the house-flies, the blue- 
 bottle especially, and others of the middling 
 sized beetles, as well as the humble beeSj will 
 bear a partial or short throw, but a short one 
 only. Practice will convince the angler that 
 large natural baits cannot be thrown to any 
 distance with advantage; the fact is, that they 
 are far more appropriate to situations close 
 under the land, where the large fishes fre- 
 quently lie, especially in ponds, waiting for 
 what the wind may tender to them. When, 
 however, there is a very strong wind at the 
 back, the natural fly may be carried out to a 
 very considerable e^itent ; but it must be by 
 the act of the wind itself, and then the prac- 
 tice proves very successful : at other times 
 the angler must be content to fish with as 
 much line as he can command by his situ- 
 ation, without tearing his fly from his hook. With a strong wind, the angler should keep 
 his rod steady in one position, taking the wind rather slantingly behind, and allowing the 
 breeze itself to carry the line, he should watch a momentary stop in the gale, when by 
 lowering his hand he may drop the fly on the surface as gently and as naturally as possible. 
 
 4 G 
 
 TROUT AND onA\I 
 
1186 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 3935. Dipping tvhen shilfuUy conducted is a most kilHng practice ; and where quantity is 
 ■wanted, it is well suited to the purpose. It was never a favourite method with us, and the 
 only times we could Iiring ourselves to give up the use of the artificial fly for the natural, 
 was when the weather had been too bright, and the waters too low and clear to give much 
 chance to the former, or when the deep still pools contained all the fish driven thither for 
 want of water. We have at such times occasionally practised it, and have been much in- 
 terested in observing how the fish, particularly chub and dace, have clustered round in 
 expectation of the fly which hung over them ; and not unfrequently we have witnessed 
 their leaping out of the water to insure it : but this eagerness is only to be observed wlien 
 the angler's person is completely out of sight ; for in this kind of fishing, quietness and 
 concealment are indispensable requisites, which has occasioned this method to be called by 
 some anglers hush or shade fishing, from their practising it luider the concealment of shade 
 afforded by bushes, as bobbing is also derived from the short line wliich is made use of at 
 these times. This predatory mode is described so truly with the energy of a real pot-fisher 
 by the North Country Angler, that we cannot refrain from presenting his account, which 
 one might suppose had been borrowed from the bush warfare of the American Indians. 
 " I generally begin fishing in the shade or under bushes in May, and continue it all the three 
 following months, which we call the four hot months : most anglers in those months fish 
 oidy in the mornings and evenings, unless the sky is cloudy and there is a brisk wind on 
 the pools ; for then one may have very good sport, and kill large fish. In these months, 
 when there is no wind and the sun is sliining, from about ten o'clock in the morning till 
 four or five in the afternoon is the best time for shade fishing." The rod and line are then 
 described by our author; but that subject wc venture to take on ourselves, 
 
 3936. A long and firm rod of twelve, thirteen, or fourteen feet, with a very stiflf top, is 
 necessary for the purpose ; the length to be suited to the situation : if it be a very close 
 and confined one, eleven or twelve feet is sufficient ; but we rather recommend that the rod 
 be of the general length, and that the reel, instead of being attaclied to the butt, be fastened 
 on the second joint, when by taking off the butt-end the rod can be shortened as occasion 
 suits. A reel is not thought requisite by the author just quoted ; but it is evident that in 
 no fishing is it more wanted than in this, where it is required to lengthen and shorten the 
 line according to circumstances ; as for instance, where, from a length of seven or eight 
 yards, it must be reduced to one, or even less, and sometimes even to be wound up altoge- 
 ther, that it may be insinuated through trees and bushes ; and in such cases how can it be 
 so well done as by a reel? The line therefore should be nothing more than the reel line 
 with a foot-length of gut, strong upwards and fine below ; and that it may be at the same 
 time fine and strong, observe that the links be perfectly round and free from flaw. The 
 length of this foot-length need not be more than three or four feet, and thus when it is 
 neatly whipped to the reel line, instead of wrapping it loosely round the rod, as directed 
 by the North Country Angler, it may be drawn up by the reel altogether ; but we will let 
 him describe his own method, and then the learner may choose for himself. 
 
 3937. " Your line should not be above a yard long ; and where there is some difficulty in 
 getting your rod top through the bushes not above half a yard, which, when baited, you 
 may wrap loosely seven or eight times about the rod top, and when you have thrust it 
 beyond the bush, turn your rod round as many times, and let your bait drop into the water. 
 There is a great deal of caution necessary in managing your rod and line. Some pools are 
 shaded only here and there with a bush or two ; in such places you may fish with a line a 
 yard or more long ; but you must be sure to make your approach to such open places cau- 
 tiously, for the great fish lie very near the top of the water watching the fall of flics or other 
 insects from the bushes, where they are bred or harboured ; and though you do not see 
 them, yet they will see you at your first coming and scud .iway into the pool, and not re- 
 turn perhaps in an hour's time. I have been often agreeably amused sitting behind a bush 
 that has hung over the water two yards or more, and obsening the trout taking their 
 rounds, and patrolling in order according to their quality. Sometimes I have seen three 
 or four private men coming up together under the shade, and presently an officer, or man 
 of quality, twice as big, comes from his country seat, under a bank or great stone, and 
 rushes among them as furiously as I once saw a young justice of the peace do to three poor 
 anglers ; and as I cannot approve of such proceedings, I have, with some extraordinary 
 pleasure, revenged the weaker upon the stronger by dropping in my bait half a yard before 
 him : with what an air of authority and grandeur have I seen the qualified — what sliall I 
 call him? extend his jaws and take in the delicious morsel, and then marching slowly off in 
 quest of more, till stopped by a smart stroke which I have given him, though there is no 
 occasion to do so in this way of fishing, for the great ones always hook themselves." 
 
 3938. When a fish is struck, our author also judiciously recommends "never to let his 
 fish get down his head, unless he, the angler, is sure there are no roots near enough 
 for the fish to retire amongst ; but to keep him at the top of the water, where his fins and 
 strength are of little service to him ; and besides, he may thrust out his rod so as to reach 
 bpyond the bush, and there work him till he is quite tired and lies still." An observation 
 
Chap. XII. NATURAL FLY-FISHING. 1167 
 
 of this angler is worth recording, which is, that " Although the shade of trees and bushes 
 are much longer and greater on the south or sunny side of the river than on the north, 
 yet I always found the most and the largest trout on that side. I suppose the sun's being 
 more intense and warm on the north side may occasion more flies, erucas and insects, to 
 creep upon those bushes, and consequently the more fish will frequent them. Where the 
 trees or bushes are very close, I advise the bush angler to take a hedging-bill or hatchet, 
 or in want of that his sporting knife, and cut off two or three branches here and there, at 
 proper places and distances, and so make little convenient openings, at which he may put 
 in his rod and line ; but this is to be done some time before you come to fish there. 
 If you come to a woody place, where you have no such conveniences, and where, pei-haps, 
 there is a long pool, and no angling with the fly, or throwing the rod, there you may be 
 sure of many and large fish. For that very reason I have chosen such places, though very 
 troublesome, where I have been forced to creep under trees and bushes, dragging my rod 
 after me, with the very top of it in my hand, to get near the water ; and I have been well 
 paid for all my trouble. Whilst you are getting in your rod throw a brandling or grub, 
 or what you fisli with, into the place, which will make the fish take your bait the more 
 boldly." 
 
 3939. Dipping is however not always to be practised behind the friendly shade of bushes or trees ; but on 
 the contrary, the angler is often forced to content himself with the bank he stands on, to which he should 
 creep on his hajids and knees. In some cases, it is true, he may procure the shelter of a hurdle interwoven 
 with boughs, or he may adopt some similar artifice ; but many cases must occur, where he can trust to con- 
 cealment only by prostration, or stooping low. In such situations Mr. Salter directs, that " as much line be 
 drawn out as will just let the baited hook reach the surface of the water ; then, with the top ot the rod a 
 little raised, keep the bait in motion just OTer and upon the surface, bv gently raising and lowering the top 
 part of the rod, and drawing it to and fro; and if you see several fisn, cautiously guide your bait to the 
 largest ; play it a little, an inch or two above the water, by gently shaking the rod ; then let it drop just 
 before the fish." 
 
 3940. When afsh has vwll taken the bait strike smartly, and to prevent its floundering from scaring away 
 the remainder, it is advisable, if the tackle will allow of it, that the fish be immediately drawn away, or even 
 lifted out. If the angler be on the top of a high bank, or if his fish be very large, this cannot be done ; but 
 he must content himself with guiding it with his rod and line to some distance, and then landing it ; whiih 
 done, he had better try another spot, until the disturbed fish be again assembled. The insect baits used in 
 natural fly-fishing have been individually considered, and their angling uses pointed out in the entomology 
 of angling (p. 1003.), to which we would refer for much other matter connected with the subject. 
 
 39+1. Dipping for dace may be practised with a long fine rod from fourteen to fifteen feet long, with a very 
 fine gut, or rather hair line, a little longer than the rod. Commence with the house and flesh-flies, by using 
 for each a very small hook, as No. 9, 10, or 11., which should be entered in the back between the v/ings. 
 Three flies, on three hooks, may be used at once, one after the manner of a stretcher on a No. 7. hook, and 
 two others as droppers on hooks, No 8 or 9. During a cloudy day, or on a summer's evening, in broad 
 scowers of rivers, or in mill-tails, at such parts where the water begins to flow smooth, excellent sport may 
 be had. Either of the small ant-flies, black or red, will likewise raise them, particularly in the early part of 
 the day. Dipping for dace is practised throughout the kingdom. The me.tropolitans pursue it on various 
 scowers of the Thames, at Kew, Richmond, Hampton, I/aleham, and Windsor. In the Lea also it is 
 common in many parts of its course, and in the Colne, the Mole, the Wey, &c. &c. In other large rivers, 
 as the Trent, Severn, and Wye, we have taken them in profusion, both by whipping with the artificial, and 
 dipping with the natural fly. It is a little remarkable that dace invariably prefer the dipterous to any other 
 of the insect tribes : in calm weather thej' contend for the house and flesh-Bies ; in windy weather they will 
 take the cowdung gieedily ; while a pair of artificial wings, on a No. 9. hook, with a living gentle for a body, 
 proves to them a killing mode, by either whipping or dipping, morning, noon, or night, and as well in still 
 as in stream. 
 
 3942. Dipping for chub is a very favourite sport with some persons, being one of the most killing methods, 
 and by no means an uninteresting one, for this fish is at once w^ry and yet voracious. A general view of the 
 habits of the chub appears in our chapter on bottom fishing (p. 1054.), where also the dipping baits and the methods 
 of using them are glanced at. Dipping is altogether a summer sport, and is particularly successful in the dawn 
 and evenings of sultry days ; but in cloudy w eather it may be practised all day long ; and under sheltering 
 bushes overhanging an extensive pool, it is not unusual to get an occasional hour or two of admirable sport 
 even in the brightest day, but the morning and evening must be considered as the principal times for the 
 exercise of this method of luring them. Chub inhabit ponds, expansive still waters, and rapid rivers also ; 
 but dipping for them ansv.crs best in the more retired and deep parts of every water whatever. It is thus 
 that in the pools formed by currents, and bends in our large rivers, as the Thames, Wve, Severn, Trent, 
 &c. &c. this sport is common, and is variously pursued according to circumstances, from" the coracle fisher 
 of the Wye to the adept crawling on his belly amid the high grass which skirts the Thames and the Lea 
 banks. The natural fly baits for chub have already been considered in our chapter on tottom angling, and 
 in the entomology of angling likewise, where the value of the humble bee, and the methods of using it as a 
 bait, may be seen, as well as other of the insect baits adapted to this kind of fishing. 
 
 3943. Beetles, and alt the case iringed tribes, without exception, are great favourites of the chub, who 
 cluster together under hushes waiting their fall, or watch the edges of banks to receive tlum as they roll 
 down their sides. Among these the cockchaflfer has always been considered as one of their delicacies ; these, 
 it is usually recommended to the angler to deprive of their elytra, or wing cases, before he uses them. 
 But as we know of no method by which these animals get husked or peeled in a state of nature, and in this 
 state we know the fish readily receive them, so we are at a loss to account for the necessity of such muti- 
 lation. Beetles, as baits, are carefully hung on a hook. No. 4 or .5., with the belly towards the back of the 
 shank, and the barb hidden under the wings close to the back. Small beetles will allow of two being put on 
 a hook at once. " I have experienced," says Captain Williamson, " that two flies put on the same hook, in 
 such manner as to imitate their junction, at particular seasons, is extremely ealluring : this is done by thread- 
 ing the upper fly entirely through its whole length, inserting the hook at its forehead, and bringing it out at 
 its other end. Slip it up on the shank, and let the point enter the second fly at the heart, leaving the lower 
 end umiierced, so that the hook may be completely concealed. Your tackle must be very fine." The wasp 
 fly ( M. vespasimilis) is also an excellent chub bait ; so is the very large hairy fly described among the 
 Muscce. The larger ripulte, or gafl"er- long-legs, are likewise excellent dipping baits. Caterpillais of all 
 kinds large hairy ones particularly, are good baits. These and other insects used, should be collected and 
 kept for the dipper's purpose, as directed among insect baits. 
 
 3944. Grasshoppers form one of the best dipping baits for chub; and the method of using 
 them is so adniirably described by Walton, that, although the matter presents no novelty, hi.s 
 manner of telling it will ever remain unique : — "Go to the same hole," the Mentor says 
 
 4 G 2 
 
1188 ' FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 to his Telemachus, " in which I caught my chub, where in most hot days you will find a 
 dozen or twenty chevins floating near the top of the water ; get two or three grasshoppers as 
 you go over the meadow, and get secretly behind the tree, and stand as free from motion as 
 is possible ; then put a grasshopper on your hook, and let your hook hang a quarter of a 
 yard short of the water, to which end you must rest your rod on some bough of the tree ; 
 but it is likely the chubs will sink down towards the bottom of the water at the first shadow 
 of your rod, for a chub is the fearfullest of fishes, and will do so if but a bird flies over him, 
 and mikes the least shadow on the water; but they will presently rise up to the top again, 
 and there lie soaring till some shadow affrights them again. I say, when they lie upon the 
 top of the water, look out the best chub, which you, setting yourself in a fit place, may very 
 easily see, and move your rod as softly as a snail moves to that chub you intend to catch ; 
 let your bait fall gently upon the water three or four inches before him, and he will in- 
 fallibly take the bait, and you will be as sure to catch him ; for he is one of the leathern 
 mouthed fishes, of which a hook scarce ever loses its hold ; and therefore give him enough 
 play before you offer to take him out of the water." 
 
 3945. It has been our practice, however, to drop the grasshopper on some leaf under which we have heard 
 the chub smacking. From the edge of the leaf we have allowed the grasshopper to roll into the water, where 
 it was usually at once taken by some chub at hand. The black slug is mentioned by all anglers from the time 
 of Walton, and on his authority by many who have never tried it. We have used and taken chub with it, but 
 that is all we can say, for we think any other bait preferable. It will serve to vary the practice however, 
 and is to be offered to the fish by cutting it open and exposing the inside, which is white ; it Is then to be 
 shown to the fish by sinking and drawing. 
 
 3946. The stu7ie-fly, the green and grey drakes or May-flies, and the moth-like Phryganea, are admirable 
 dipping baits ; and on the expectation of these insects is founded the angler's certainty of meeting with chub 
 wherever willow, alder, and pollard trees skirt the water, under which the fish sail round and round in the 
 evening, or bask during the heats of the day, in readiness to receive all that fall from them on the water. 
 
 3947. Chub may likeivise be dipped for during the whole of warm summer nights when the larger moths are 
 abroad. If the moon shine, the light will be sufficient for the purpose ; and if the sky be unclouded, the twi- 
 light alone will show two varieties out of three ; but on a very sultry, close, and lowering night, a dark lantern 
 may be successfully used, by having its transparent side directed to the part where the moth is played by the 
 angler. We have known this kind of fishing very killing, and even to the largest fish ; but the angler must 
 rove with his moth, moving gently about, and casting near and afar : every now and then he ought to remain 
 still, and listen to the rising of the chub in other spots, to which he may immediately turn his attention. 
 Should a more than ordinary disturbance be heard, it probably arises from a large trout or grayling, who will 
 dart in the night often half out of the water after the moth, as it flutters over the surface, or rests on some 
 aquatic plant. A jack may be heard occasionally throwing himself headlong after the flitting bat that is in 
 pursuit of insects, or otherwise ingulphing in his jaws some amorous Leander of a frog, who is cleaving with 
 lusty strokes his tiny Hellespont to visit his croaking mistress. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Dipping for Trout and Grayling, 
 3948. To trout and grayling may be applied what we have already said on this method as 
 regards chub. Both trout and grayling are by some persons dipped for at almost all times 
 and all seasons, either with winged insects or with their larvas ; but the principal dipping 
 time for both is when the stone-fly and May-flies are on the water. Use a hook, No. 6 or 7. 
 for trout, and No. 7 or 8. for grayling ; but when both are in the same watei, choose the 
 smaller sizes for the general sport ; as a small hook, in a good hand, will hold a large trout, 
 and a large one is often refused by a grayling. " To bait with either a stone-fly, or a green 
 or gray drake, put two or three on the hook together, which should be carried through the 
 thick part of the fly's body under the wings, with their heads standing different ways ; pass 
 your hook through them under the wings, about the middle of the insect's body, and take 
 care that your fingers are always dry when baiting, or you soon kill or spoil your bait." As 
 the season advances, beetles, bees, and large flies of all kinds, may be used with effect. In the 
 evenings and mornings try the Tipulw or long-legs ; and during the night the moths in all 
 their varieties will often prove killing. The fly-minnow is sometimes successful, when 
 trailed, dipped', or cast on the surface of the stream, and proves occasionally so on the still 
 waters. 
 
 3949. In reference to these fish. JValton's method ought to be good, for it has been recommended for more than 
 a century and a half, and quoted by almost a hundred of writers : it certainly also will kill in our days as well 
 as it did in his. " Make a pair of wings of the feather of a landrail, and on the bend of the hook put one or 
 two caddies ; the head of the caddis should be kept close to the wings. Angle with a rod about five yards 
 long, the line three, and the hook, No. 2 or 3. Let the bait float down the stream just below the surface, then 
 gently draw it up again a little irregularly by shaking the rod, and if there be a fish in the place, it will be 
 sure to take it. If you use two caddies with the wings, put the hook in at the head and out at the neck of the 
 first, and quite through the other from head to tail. Two brandlings, or small red worms, may be fished with 
 in the same way. Before you send trout on a journey, always have them cleaned and gutted, and let them be 
 laid on their backs, and closely packed in a willow basket with dry straw. Packing in damp grass or rushes is 
 apt to ferment, and therefore liable to spoil the fish." Captain Williamson is warm in his praise of this 
 method of fishing for both trout and grayling, and recommends the angler to provide himself with natural flies 
 and grubs in all their varieties. They may be obtained in the fields, on hedges, and among the garden escu- 
 lents ; among turnips also, and among rape and clover. When any such bait is placed on your hook, shorten 
 your line, and crouching your person, pass your bait, line, and rod, very carefully through the bushes : nor 
 is it always necessary that you actually see the water or the fish ; it is enough that you gently feel you have 
 daped or dipped the water therewith ; and the ready fish will soon yield a vibration on your wrist which you 
 cannot fail to understand. Nevertheless, be .equally cautious now even, and avoid landing your fish on this 
 very spot, but rather lead it some little way off, so that the general mass or congregated body may not be put 
 on their guard by an open display of your manoeuvres. Should you find that the soft nature of your baits 
 interferes with your showing them favourably to the fish, dress your hook, which may be No. 3, 4, or 5., with 
 a pair of artificial wings from a red cock's hackle, or even peacock's harl. In this way you may proceed fear- 
 lessly, and gain both flsh and credit. 
 
Chap. XII. 
 
 FLY-FISHING FOR SALMON. 
 
 Sect. VI. Fly-fishinq for Siihuon 
 
 1189 
 
 546 
 
 3950. Salmon fishing has been called the sport of sports, and to be an expert salmon fisher 
 is yet the feather of distinction in the cap of the accomplished angler. Throwing the fly 
 so effectively as to bring any of the finny tribes to hand, bespeaks dexterity ; but to strike, 
 play, and land a lively salmon of fifteen pounds, in an artist-like manner, claims honours 
 for the best piscatory professor. It is true that in by-gone days, when these fish were 
 more abundant, it was not uncommon to take one much heavier with the fly. We our- 
 selves assisted in the gaffing of one of twenty-five pounds and a quarter, taken in the 
 Boyne, about five miles above Drogheda, with a gaudy and coarsely made fly. As the 
 banks were high and steep, the landing the fish was attended with difficulty, but after 
 one or two efforts to fix the gaff it was accomplished, and the prize secured. Being 
 much pleased with the occurrence, we agreed on the spot to purchase it as a present to the 
 regiment we then belonged to, the North Gloucester Militia. Such as remain will recollect 
 the occurrence, as well as the admiration of the visitors at the beauty and the excellence of the 
 fish. We afterwards met at Brecon with two resident fishermen, who had each in his time 
 taken a salmon of equal, and we believe of rather greater weight than this. Under such con- 
 siderations, we cannot wonder that the older anglers of the present day are heard lamenting 
 both the diminished size and greater scarcity of the salmon now taken by rod and line, as 
 well as the greater difficulty of gaining access to them. Nevertlieless there still are salmon 
 to be met with in moderate plenty ; nor will any gentleman, with a proper recommend- 
 ation, find trouble in obtaining permission to exercise his abilities in this way. In the 
 remote parts of Scotland, Ireland, and Wales, there are also open waters, which we shall 
 notice as we proceed, where any one may exercise his art without molestation. Indeed, it 
 is well for the angler that it is so, for there are attractions in fly-fishing generally, but in 
 salmon fly-fishing particularly, that render its pursuit irresistible to many. It is ennobled 
 by its high bearing, and even the difficulties which surround its general and uninterrupted 
 enjoyment, serve but to enhance its value. The anglemania here is not the paradise of 
 fools. Is it nothing that the sport we advocate is so frequently situated at the foot of a 
 romantic fall, from the bottom of which, ever and anon, the restless salmon makes his 
 leaps from one point to another, in order that, when the whole is surmounted, a spawning 
 ground may be obtained ? Is it nothing to watch in the pellucid stream below, for the 
 occasional shoot of the silver-sided fish, darting forward to gain the acclivities above, while 
 large and small trout dash here and there in such abundance, that we are in a maze to 
 determine from whence the shoals of minnows we see can spring, knowing, as we do, that 
 both the trout and salmon are their devourers. On this and many other subjects that 
 present themselves in these romantic scenes, the contemplative angler may indulge in 
 speculation and conjecture ; while the more ardent one may plunge at once waist deep into 
 the practice of his art. We will watch him. See, he threw the fly with a masterly hand, 
 and he raised a fish, but he struck rather short. Again another; and now, indeed, he has 
 strjick his prej', which, to all appearance, is a heavy fish. Steady, piscator ; keep a tight 
 line to prevent your fish from striking it with his tail, and thereby tear the hook out of his 
 mouth. At the same time be equally mindful that the line be not over tightened, or it may 
 snap asunder, and occasion the total loss of the fish. It is well ; " you have tired your 
 fish : " now let your friend, with equal dexterity, do his part, which is to watch his oppor- 
 tunity of gaffing him, if large; if not, by insinuating the landing-net under him, so that 
 he may, as it were, rather drop into it by accident, than by design or force. 
 
 4 G 3 ' 
 
1190 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 3951. j4s some " intelligent" writer advises, we will however begin our discourse from the 
 begiyming. The salmon rod should be of two kinds, one very strong for taking salmon 
 in large lochs, or in such rivers as are known to be resorted to by the larger fish, and from 
 seventeen to eighteen feet long. It will be sufficient if the other is sixteen feet in length, 
 their strength being also proportionate. A due proportion of the very best reel line, from 
 fifty, sixty, and even seventy yards in length, should in some waters be at hand ready to be 
 let out from a plain reel of sufficient circumference, substance, and freedom of play. In 
 this angling, when a heavy fish has been hooked, and probably in as heavy a water also, a 
 multiplying reel would not act, but would rather distract the process by its inefficiency. 
 Where weighty fish are expected, not only employ what may be called by the maker a 
 strong rod, but let tiie joints next the hand be of extra strength, to bear the exertions of a 
 large fish. The flies used for salmon in every locality require to be considerable in size, and 
 very showy likewise, except in Wales, where rather more sombre colours avail best. An 
 accredited salmon fisher tells us that in Wales the wasp and hornet flies are killing baits, 
 but of course they must be dressed of sufficient size. He also mentions in favourable 
 terms for tiiis locality the dragon-flies, which we need not remark must be dressed of suffi- 
 cient length. The Welsh fishers do not dress any of their flies with a superabundance of 
 feather; and Mr. Lascelles says of these flies that, as "they have very long bodies, it is fre- 
 quently better to extend the silk to the upper part of the hook, to make them appear longer 
 than it would otherwise admit. The wings of all should not have too much feather in 
 them, and those of most of them should be of various colours ; as for instance, a few fibres 
 of the most close and fine feathers of the cock pheasant's tail ; a little blue, purple, yellow, 
 or gaudy colours of foreign birds, and some fibres of the grey feathers of a mallard. In 
 order that the %vings may lie flat on the back of the fly when drawn through the water, you 
 should not, in the making, extend them too far apart. The hackles for the legs should be 
 black, red, or dun, or those that are red and black at the root ; but the preference is ge- 
 nerally given to the feathers from the saddle of the cock, because the fibres are stiffer, and 
 the feather longer, which will enable you to make the body to any fulness you may desire." 
 Even the Welsh salmon, however, are not inapt on occasions to take gaudy flies. At the 
 latter end of the season, when salmon make iqi the rivers for spawning, the wasp or hornet is 
 then a capital fly. The wings are made from the fine fibres of the cock pheasant's tail ; the 
 body of yellow worsted, dyed fine wool, or floss silk ribbed with black and made full, and a 
 large red cock's hackle or saddle feather, black at the roots, wrapped several times under 
 the butt of the wings for legs. This method of making salmon flies is pursued in North 
 Wales, particularly in the Dee, the favourite river in that part of the country. Has its 
 fine gravelly bed any influence in making this fly so killing in this river ? This kind of 
 bottom renders the fishing here so great a luxury: but how different the Wye, a river much 
 more rapid and rocky, where you are obliged to wade very far before you can arrive at the 
 best streams ; and in doing this you should, if a stranger, h^ extremely cautious; for one 
 unlucky step might not only plunge you into a profound, but irremediable depth. A sal- 
 mon, as before observed, seldom runs out much of your line, and even this only when you 
 pidl against him ; at times he will lie like a log, dull and stupid, and no prudent effort on 
 your part can determine him to show sport. You must, however, strive to effect this by 
 casting stones to the further side of him, being careful not to let them fall too near, and 
 only endeavouring to move him by disturbing the water; for, should you suddenly alarm 
 him, he may, by an instant jerk, break all your tackle into atoms. The deepest and most 
 rapid streams are the best spots in which to try for a salmon ; and the more powerful the 
 fish you may be lucky enough to hook, the greater will be your difficulty in killing him ; 
 one taken with a fly in Scotland weighed fifty-four pounds and a half, but heavier than this 
 are on record. In South Wales we will also take this opportunity of observing, some Welsh 
 anglers make use of the bittern's hackle to dress the wings of their salmon flies, and, accord- 
 ing to the account of some tourists, it succeeds well with them, and we also can vouch for 
 the truth of this observation. 
 
 3952. Salmon are less variable in their location than trout. In some rivers they locate themselves in 
 sandy beds of estuaries, lying one or two or more together, up and down the stream. The leisterer, aware of 
 this, searches them out by torch light (p. tt-W.) and spears them : this is therefore not the best salmon ground 
 for the fly. fisher ; not but that when we have a boat launched, and under the stimulating effects of a mild 
 ripple, the fly dexterously thrown has raised and hooked a heavy fish, hi such case, unless your tackle 
 be very strong, be not rash in your endeavours to raise him up ; in no case slacken your line, or he may 
 turn short round, and with one stroke of his tail free himself from all restraint. Salmon are concealed 
 frequently in deep gutters worn by the eddy which is forced by a rapid descent ; indeed, they shelter them- 
 selves thus often ; or perhaps it might be equally just to say, they ambush under banks, projecting rocks, &c. 
 to shoot out on the unwary prey which may pass. A large salmon when hooked is mere frequently inclined 
 to go down the river ; his rush will in all likelihood be very violent : be it so ; keep your line moderately tight, 
 and only moderately, for a reason already specified. We remember well to have seen a gentleman, but un- 
 known to us, who, although he seemed to handle his tackle well, and indeed threw a beautiful line, as it is 
 called, yet with single gut he struck, and was playing a very heavy fish, without having either landing net 
 or gaff-hook. We saw that an hour or two would be spent ere he could be landed without some assist- 
 ance and much manceuvering. We enjoined him to be jiatient, in which he acquiesced, and suffered the fish 
 to sulkily settle himself in the bed of the river, without disturbance, for ten minutes, as though sulking with 
 his sore mouth, and his incapability of swallowing his prey. A few shakes of the line rather roused him, but 
 it was not until some heavy stones were thrown towards his bed, that he again got him afloat : the captor 
 handled him with much judgment, keeping the line stretched on him, but not sufficiently to allow even his 
 flounderings to disengage it. It was now that the fisher saw in full force his negligence, in having come out 
 
Chap. XIII. WORM-FISHING FOR SALMON. 1191 
 
 without either gaff or landing net ; Indeed, the landing net could hardly answer his purpose, so much did the 
 banks hang over the water ; but after many efl'orts.our gaff was fastened into his shoulders, and by its means 
 he was, with our assistance, added to that ol the angler, safely landed on shore, and a finer fish was never seen : 
 having no means of weighing him but our judgment, we booked him at eighteen pounds. 
 
 3953. Some difference of opimo7i exists with regard to the method of throwing the fly in 
 sahnon fishing, although some consider that the instructions given for trout angling with the 
 fly will fully apply to sahnon fishing also. But be it observed, the fishes are not the 
 same ; their habits, their locations, and their food also diflTer. To deliver a stout salmon 
 fly to such a distance as is fi-equently necessary, is a very different action to that of offer- 
 ing a trout fly in the true English trout streams. The salmon fisher must begin with a 
 short line, and if without any fly attached, so much the better. The throw must be made 
 not exactly as in trout fishing ; but although the effect intended is the same, yet the relative 
 forces employed, and the resistances met with are not the same, no jerkings are allowed : 
 bring the strong rod gently over the shoulder, delivering at the same time the fly held 
 in the hand, with its appended line; for as the line circles behind you is the exact time to 
 let loose the fly, which a little practice will insure its soft descent on tlie water, whereby no 
 cracking of line or snapping off of flies will occur, although to insure the safety of a full 
 hooked and fidl dressed salmon fly without snapping off, will require much caution and tact. 
 
 3954. liTien j/our sahnon is hooked, by no means touch the line until he is banked ; then 
 draw him onwards, but do not touch the line : the best fish are often lost by this inadvertence. 
 If possible, direct his head down the stream, which will exhaust him much sooner than would 
 be done were his head directed up it, as is evident from obvious reasons. The more rapidly 
 therefore that you can hurry him down the stream, the sooner you will expend his strength, 
 and free yourself from the grand danger of landing him, if a heavy fish, while he is yet strong. 
 
 SuBsEcT. 1. Worm-Jishing for Salmon. 
 
 3955. Worm-fishing for sahnon is so popular a sport in Scotland, that we must not pass 
 it over ; indeed, some very crack Scotch anglers will never use any bait but worms for 
 salmon fishing; nor any thing but salmon's roe in the taking of trout. We need not 
 inform any but the tyro, that worm trolling is practised to most advantage after what is 
 called a fresh ; that is, when rain has fallen, and disturbed the waters, at which times 
 worm-fishing often proves very successful. The best worm anglers however make a very 
 considerable distinction between a heavy flow of water and a light fresh. When the water 
 is heavy and discoloured, two lob-worms are often used with success ; but even the vora- 
 cious salmon would be likely to refuse them when the water was clearing, at which time a 
 well scoured brandling would be more likely to attract attention. This difference should 
 therefore be borne in mind, and when the water is in a state between these two extremes, 
 let both varieties be tried. Wading is with difficulty avoided when worm-fishing is prac- 
 tised ; but unless the angler knows every part of the river extremely well, he may be 
 plunged into a depth that he possibly cannot extricate himself from. In using the brand- 
 ling when the water is only slightly discoloured, the angler is not so much obstructed in 
 his vision, but that then with a piked shod staff he can step out, sound his depth, and cast 
 his brandling hither and thither with ease, and frequently with much success. We have 
 on more than one such occasion whipped a pair of wings on the shank of our hook, and 
 have then threaded a stout brandling over the barb and bend; and with this arming lightly 
 and judiciously delivered to the right and left, we have succeeded better than we expected^ 
 and we recommend the same practice to others. 
 
 30.50. A Scottish angler of ru)te advises that in worm-fishing for trout, and we presume for some of 
 the salmon varieties also, we should always fish up instead of down the stream, but which practice 
 Mr. Stoddart, in our opinion, very justly discountenances. We always in worm-fishing either for trout or 
 salmon used a short rod, which we cast before us down the stream, bearing to the right or left as circum- 
 stances dictated. Mr. M'Finn, a writer in Blnciirood's Mai^azhic, directs that in baiting the hook with a 
 worm you should thrust in the point of your hook near the tail, and yet leave the tip bare. The ScotthhAngler, 
 Mr. Stoddart, in our opinion very justly reprob.ites this practice, as he does also M'Finn's directions, that in 
 worm-fishing it is better also, and ,"s we think he most judiciously advises, to conceal the hook, and allow 
 the worm to be carried forw ard by the current ; or if the current be strong, to append a few heavy shot to 
 sink the bait in its transit along the bottom of the swim. This may be thought to be somewhat " travelling 
 out of the record ; " but when it is considered that worm-fishing both for salmon and trout is much prac- 
 tised in Scotland by very ardent anglers for both these fish, we hope we shall stand excused. 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 
 ENGLISH ANGLING LOCALITIES. 
 
 3957. It has been the custom in almost all treatises on angling to give a list of rivers, and 
 the fish they yield ; but we shall here deviate from the practice, considering it inexpedient 
 to swell our pages with matter easily accessible elsewhere, to the exclusion of information 
 not every where to be met with. If any general list of English fishing localities be wanted, 
 Mr. Hofland's elegant work on angling generally can supply it, Mr. Salter also is a very 
 
 4 G 4 
 
1192 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 excellent Mentor as regards the localities on the Thames and the Lea particularly. But 
 this omission deserves more " honour in the breach than in the observance," for, as we 
 have observed above, so wide a range would deprive our readers of much matter that we 
 consider more interesting because less known. For instance, if we transported the reader 
 to what are termed the Lakes, we tliink it very probable that we should introduce him to 
 scenes so novel and so interesting, that although we have twice visited them, we should be 
 delighted to do so again. 
 
 S958. In making a tour, the principal object of the tourist should be defined. If, for instance, 
 lie be enamoured of scenery, and can handle the pencil, let him resort to the lakes of Cumber- 
 land, where, though the sport to the angler is not so great as is yielded by the rivers Eden, 
 Derwent, and Petterell, the deficiency in this respect is ampl y compensated for by the grandeur 
 and sublimity of the surrounding scenery. In the twofold character of artist and angler, 
 Mr. Hofland is worthy of all imitation, for not only are his sketches of nature admirably 
 made, but his success as an angler indisputable. We are well pleased with his account of 
 the little river Petterell, a tributary of the Eden, near Carlisle. We have ourselves taken 
 trout there in abundance, but it was not with a fly of wren's tail and grouse hackle, as 
 Air. Hofland recommends. Our most killing fly was an odd compound, a dark grey 
 feather for wings over a cowdung-fly body, dark legs, and two moderate whisks. We 
 were led to the trial of such a bait inade on the spot, from seeing the trout rise to a fly of 
 this sort, which we endeavoured to imitate, particularly when a breeze sprung up with 
 passing clouds. But this by the way. We need not tell the reader that he will find that 
 rare fish, the char, in Ullsv/ater, Buttermere, and Cvummock Water. We may add, that 
 were there nothing to see in this country but UUswater, it would itself repay any one, with 
 the leisure and the taste to appreciate its beauties, for the trouble of a visit. We must 
 also recommend him to possess himself of its mimic representation, which graces p. 272 of 
 Mr. Hofland's British Angler. 
 
 39,59. We need hardly inform the reader, that the Cantabs are wont to retire to Keswick, 
 with their tutors, during tlie vacation ; and we humbly imagine that the beauties and the 
 grandeur of the scenes around them must deeply impress their minds v/ith veneration for 
 their Great Maker. The study of Nature's works alone will utterly destroy all approach 
 to atheism. Had Tom Paine, as he is familiarly called, been a student of Nature, his 
 deistical tenets must have vanished as snow before the sun. Skiddaw is one of the lions of 
 this romantic country, and fatiguing as the ascent is, the pain is converted into pleasure by 
 the grandeur of the almost boundless expanse spread before the eye. We may hint to the 
 angler who may venture up this ascent, the propriety of taking a gun with him to secure a 
 dotterel, the feathers of that bird being in extreme request in fly-fishing in the Derwent 
 Water. Brassenthwaite Water, Crummcck Water, and Buttermere, are all objects of 
 great interest to the angling tourist, and no less so to the sketcher. Passing over many less 
 distinguished localities, we come to Dove-dale, a romantic spot, rendered almost sacred by 
 Walton's religious effusions when sojourning there, and graced by his anglings with his 
 friend Cotton. In veneration for these worthies we took a sketch of the house of the 
 latter, which with two other local scenes appear in Major's edition of Ifullon. We walked 
 over every part of the old domain, and as may be supposed took particular notice of 
 Walton''s domitory when he visited Cotton, and we brought back with us a portion of the 
 mantelpiece of the " Fishing-house," a relic which we still retain. We need hardly remark 
 that grayling are found in tolerable plenty in the Dove. 
 
 3960. Northumberland has ever been the resort of those who inherit the angling mania, 
 and the Southrons and the Scotch both crowd to the Coquet to tempt the trout. Indeed, 
 not only the common herd of anglers, but many of the most remarkable characters among 
 them, may be seen in Coquet Dale. " The grand fault," says an eminent contributor to 
 Blackwood's Magazine, " of fly-fiihing of this district, and Coquet Dale in particular, is the 
 propensity to an exclusive preference of the streams. This, no doubt, arises chiefly from 
 their abundance and beauty; and also from the circumstance of the trout of the Coquet 
 being for the most part only of middling size, which description of fish is generally to be 
 found in the greatest numbers in the streams; but an accomplished pool-fisher will find 
 his account in exercising his art here. Large fish, though comparatively a little rare, are 
 yet to be had in every part of this river, and especially in the neighbourhood of that 
 remarkable rocky pass, the Thrum at Rothbury, where trout from eighteen to twenty-four 
 inches long have frequently been taken. In the vicinity of lakes, where large fish are 
 common, the native angler, in a certain degree, despises the river trout, and fishes pools 
 rather than streams, with a view to size and not to number." (Every one almost has a 
 fancy, and this is one, but as we opine not a good one. — Ed. ) " During a day's fishing in the 
 river St. John, I observed," says our author, "that my guide, Hewetson of Keswick (whom, 
 by the bye, I would recommend to all lakers as an excellent piscatory cicerone), was 
 exclusively intent upon the " dubs," as he called them. A good fisher generally fishes up 
 the stream, pitching the minnow with a long line, an alleviation of fall quite unusual, and 
 keeping out of sight of his game with unequalled management. Upon this method of fishing 
 we shall have something to add hereafter. Every minnow fisher has a favourite arrange- 
 
Chap. XIII. ANGLING IN IRELAND. 1193 
 
 mcnt of tackle, and infinite are the combinations of hooks, from two evcm up to eight. My 
 friend, I believe, prefers simplicity; and for the deeps uses only a single long shanked 
 hook. The barb is brought out at the head of the minnow, the hook being inserted about 
 the middle, and part of the shank left untied to steady the tail, which covers it. This 
 method may certainly be good, inasmuch as the trout always dashes at the head of the 
 bait. A good deal of time however must be given. It was now getting towards four 
 o'clock, and the aspect of the day had changed materially. A fresh breeze from the west 
 'curled' the faces of the pools at intervals; the small fly left off 'flirting and rising;' 
 the sun became shadowed with passing clouds, and we marked one or two large fish take 
 the water-fly decidedly. The Coquet is, what is here not unhappily termed, a ' petted 
 water,' the ' season' generally coming on and going off with most capricious suddenness. 
 The sport, however, now commenced in a way I have not often seen — at least, not so often 
 as I could have wished. Vv'hether on pool or stream, whenever a puff of wind blew, success 
 became absolute certainty." 
 
 3961. The following from the same source tvc cannot implicitly agree with: — " I cannot 
 but think that all that has been said about the great variety of flies which are necessary to 
 the angler — about the necessity of changing his tackle according to each particular month 
 throughout the season — about one fly being adapted solely to the morning, another to the 
 noon-day, and a third to the evening — aliout every river having its own particular flies, and 
 about fish refusing to look at a certain fly on one day (yet readily taking a different one that 
 same day), and rising greedily to it on another, is, with scarcely any exception, little less than 
 'mere blarney.'' Our opinion on this subject being already recorded, we shall proceed. 
 We forbear from saying more on the subject of English angling localities, because many 
 notices of them are to be met in our pages throughout the whole of our angling details. 
 We cannot however pass over Yorkshire as an angling station, as it shines pre-eminently 
 for its trout fishing. We recommend the tourist who meditates a visit to Scarborough or 
 Harrogate, to take his rods and flies with him, as he will every where around find occasion 
 to use them. The Driffield also should not go untried, and although the river Hull is in 
 itself a sluggish weedy stream, yielding only pike and coarse fish, yet we have seen good 
 trout in its feeders, particularly in the Driffield Beck. In this neighbourhood do not forget 
 to buy, as a book of reference, a small but meritorious little work, known as the Driffield 
 Angler. Hornsey Mere in this vicinity is a preserved water, but if permission be got to 
 try it, it will be found to yield pike and perch in abundance. The Derwent also should be 
 visited, and likewise the Aye, which is near at hand. The intellectual angler will not fail, 
 when in this locality, to visit the Cave of Kirkdale, between Kirby Moorside and Helmsley, 
 where Professor Buckland made so many interesting discoveries of the bones of animals not 
 supposed to have been indigenous to England. 
 
 3962. Rothbury with the river Coquet, the Aire, and the Wharfe, as excellent trout rivers, 
 should likewise engage the attention. We ourselves resided in this neighbourhood, and can 
 safely recommend them to the notice of the angler. The Tyne is much poached, or it 
 would be an excellent trout river : a few salmon are, however, even yet taken in it occasionally 
 near Tynemouth. Tlie rivers of the East and West Ridings of Yorkshire will amply repay 
 the angler for his trouble in visiting them. But in his excursions to these localities, he 
 must not suppose that we promise that all his high expectations will be realised. Trout 
 and salmon are now both comparatively scarce, having been so much pursued both by 
 sportsmen and poachers ; indeed, it is not often now that a trout is to be met with that ex- 
 ceeds five pounds. The best are usually found either at the tail of a stream or at the union 
 of two disjointed portions of it, and at the eddying of little falls. In the day the large trout 
 are cautious of coming abroad. At night they are employed in chasing the minnows in the 
 scowers as well as in the rapids. 
 
 Sect. I, Irish Angling Localities. 
 3963. We will commence with Killarney^s three beautiful lakes, which, among other fish, 
 present salmon, and though they are neither so large nor so plentiful as formerly, they are 
 even yet very interesting to the angling tourist. Brown trout are to be met with in these 
 lakes also, which in shape are short and thick : there are likewise white and sea trout in 
 great numbers. The salmon here are said to be shy, but may nevertheless be taken some- 
 times with a plain fly dressed with dark turkey wings, and at others with a gaudy Limerick 
 fly. To put a stop to the impositions practised on visitors by the native fishermen. Lord 
 Kenmare liberally supplies the gentlemen anglers with boats ; nevertheless, what with the 
 boat's crew and their entertainment, it is always an expensive trip. It is remarkable that 
 the large fish and those in the adjacent waters will seldom take any bait but by the troll. 
 Lough and river Carra, about thirty miles from Killarncy, also yield salmon and brown 
 trout, and are not far distant from the father-lands of the O'Connells. An old ruined 
 mass of building at the foot of a hill is the family mansion in which the Lil>erator himself, 
 as he is styled by his countrymen, first saw the light. Iveragh was therefore a place of some 
 celebrity formerly, and is also noted for Derrinane, which, from its being Mr. Daniel 
 O'Connell's residence, will always keep up some interest in this locality. 
 
1194 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 3964. BJackwater river, near Lismore, deserves to be noticed for its salmon fishery, which 
 is the property of tiie Duke of Devonshire, and although it is suhjected to the vast takings 
 of the fishermen, who rent the privilege as we are told for 750/. a year, it nevertheless sup- 
 plies very good sport to the angler. The river Suire formerly presented excellent fishing 
 likewise, and in consequence its banks were much frequented with anglers ; hut the business 
 of the mills proving unfavourable to the breeding of both trout and salmon, this fine river is 
 now little frequented. The Anno however, a small tributary of the Suire, occasionally affords 
 excellent sport ; but the finny tribes here are, it is said, so singularly capricious, that after 
 rising freely to a fly, or taking with avidity any other bait, they suddenly leave off, and 
 resist every temptation. The tourist in this excursion will probably visit Limerick, in 
 which case he will not fail to inquire for the fishing-tackle shop of Mr. Glover, in whose 
 employ there is yet, or was lately to be seen, a son of O'Shaughnessy, the man so lauded by 
 Sir Humphrey Davy. By addicting himself to spirituous liquors he is (if living) brought 
 to a pitiable state of decrepitude ; nevertheless, a tourist a very few years ago killed more 
 salmon by the use of some flies of his making than by any other he fished with. In spite 
 of this proof, however, we are told there is no fixed representation of natural flies that en- 
 tices the fish to take the bait ; and some even credit the assertion. 
 
 3965. Lough Derg, which gives rise to the noble Shannon, cannot fail to excite the 
 attention of the angling tourist. The Lough itself is full of pike and perch. Here also the 
 gillaroo trout is met with, which has been noticed by Sir Himiphrey Davy, and by us also 
 in a former page : but it would appear that it is not always to be found ; and a traveller, 
 who was at the same time an ardent angler, tells us, that he found it equally scarce at 
 Lough's Mask, Conn, and Melvin. Pike and perch, however, abound in these vicinities, and 
 in Lough Derg they are taken by a method not very congenial to the taste of the best anglers. 
 A long line or lines trailed behind the boat are baited, one with a small trout, and if there 
 be two, the second with a gudgeon. In this way many perch and pike are caught, and the 
 average weight of the pike so taken is seven pounds. Bream are said not to be met with 
 in Ireland, which is certainly erroneous as we have witnessed. A tourist, on whose inform- 
 ation we can rely, informs us also that he has taken many at Broadford, a few miles from 
 Limerick : he likewise noticed the increase of roach in the lakes of Rossroe and Fenloo in 
 the county of Clare ; which, as these lakes are not infested with pike, have multiplied so 
 fast as to threaten the annihilation of the trout. The lake Inchiquin in this part of Ire- 
 land, however, amply atones for this deficiency in trout ; for here they really teem, in spite 
 of the numbers taken with a dark blue fly and a red palmer, which are, we believe, standard 
 favourites here. A prized dropper likewise is here in use, known as the rush-fly ; it has a 
 reddish body and variegated wings, as those of the snipe, rail, &c. The Lough Tadann, a 
 few miles distant, is also celebrated for the numbers and size of its pike ; when we were in 
 that neighbourhood two had been lately taken, one of which weighed twenty-seven pounds, 
 and the other nine pounds and a half, which must be considered good sport. 
 
 3966. The Costello on the Galway coast is lauded by a tourist, from whom we have gleaned 
 mucli with regard to a portion of Ireland with which we are unacquainted. By him we are 
 told that the late Sir Robert Staples built himself a house on the banks of this river, pur- 
 posely to enjoy the sport it afforded ; and that he employed as many as ten watchers to guard 
 the water from poaching. Our informant basketted forty-three white trout at one fishing ; 
 sometimes a fish was taken by each fly of tlie two used, and the next day he killed twenty 
 others, weighing together upwards of forty pounds. The river Earne also is one of the 
 most celebrated salmon rivers of this quarter ; it carries off the water from Lough Earne, 
 the largest lake in Ireland, and abundantly supplied with salmon. The fishery here was 
 a few years ago leased to a Dr. Shiel, who was liberally inclined to give permission to fish in 
 it. The interesting angling tourist we have before mentioned hooked one here which 
 weighed seventeen pounds ; and on the same day he took another which showed an hour's 
 play before he could be landed, and, when brouglit to scale, weighed twenty-seven poimds and 
 a iialf, which heats by nearly three pounds the weight of the one we have elsewhere men- 
 tioned (p. 1 189.). Our fortunate piscator besides these, landed two others of heavy weights, 
 all of which were taken with one of O'Shaughnessy 's flies. The fish killed liere, it must 
 be observed, were taken with treble gut, an advantage that arose accidentally from the state 
 of the water. Had it been as clear as it usually is, there is reason to suppose the fish would 
 have been more wary. 
 
 3967. Pass tve on to Lake Inchiquin, where there are red and white trouts, and pike also 
 of large size. The flies for the former, we are told, are of medium size, having red or brown 
 fur bodies with gold twist, and the wings of rail and partridge mixed. A dropper, called the 
 rush-fly, is used. The fishing tourist, while in this vicinity, will probably visit the Dargle, 
 which Mr. Hofland has so faithfully portrayed ; and if so, he may there recreate; himself 
 with viewing the bold granitic coast, and the vast waters of Lough Corrib, which escape 
 through a channel that divides Galway town. The waters here yield vast quantities of 
 salmon, and a long mill-wall offers a favourite stand for fishers, permission to angle being 
 usually granted on application. Should the tourist wend his way towards Sligo, he will 
 
Chap. XIII. ANGLING IN IRELAND. 1195 
 
 meet Lough Conn, which is an extensive sheet of water ten miles in length and of consi- 
 derable breadth, oflfering a vast fishing expanse. At Ballyshannon the river Erne presents 
 the angler with excellent sport in salmon fishing : this is in fact the case with the whole of 
 Cunnemara and the adjacent districts, all the loughs and rivers here being amply stored 
 with salmon and trout in most of their varieties. At Ballina, the Angler in Ireland tells us, 
 it is almost the universal custom to fish for salmon with two small flies tied on a single 
 gut ; nor are such variations uncommon also in other Irish localities. A bright speck in 
 this rude though romantic part of Ireland is Delphi, a sporting lodge of the Marquis of 
 Sligo. Lough Duloch (the black lake) is also a point worthy of the fisher's attention, exhi- 
 biting as it does romantic scenery, and what perhaps may be more to his taste, furnishing 
 plenty of salmon and sea troat. The monstrous ridges and peaks, which here present vast 
 assemblages of mimic state, and jut out in rude figures, are worthy of admiration. Ben 
 Bane, as one of them, is said to be 2396 feet above the level of the sea. 
 
 3968. The fish of Galway literally teem in the waters, which occupy a vast chain of lakes 
 penetrating the mountains, so that the angler can here never draw a blank, provided satiety 
 does not cloy. The weirs however, in some parts of Ireland, obstruct the passage of the 
 fish : in Lough Schrub, nevertheless, this is not the case ; and here the white trout are plenti- 
 ful, but rise best, as we are told, to a black rough headed fly with dark wings. Lough Luggen 
 also yields trout, the taking of which is not fettered with any particular drawbacks. Con- 
 naught and Munster likewise abound in lakes and rivers well worthy of a visit from the 
 angler. In the neighbourhood of the Giants' Causeway, and in Lough Neagh and its vici- 
 nities, salmon and trout in all their varieties are most abundant. 
 
 3969. That the Lakes of Killarney are prolific of interest, we hardly need to repeat ; but our 
 limits will not permit us to offer any detailed description of their beauties, nor indeed is it 
 necessary here; for although the beauty and grandeur of these scenes remain to the tourist, 
 the attractions to the angler have long ceased. Salmon, it is true, still pass up the waters, 
 l>ut the numbers are few, and the size limited. The means of transit from thence to the 
 London market have been so increased, and the stake -nets are so constantly at work, that few 
 escape, and consequently few breed here. We believe also that the salmon are not them- 
 selves in such plenty as formerly. This scarcity is complained of throughout Ireland, this 
 land of lakes and streams, as we may call it. There are however in all the rivers and loughs 
 brown trout in plenty, some short and thick, others long and lanky. The sea trout yields 
 excellent sport, but in all the rivers the period of arrival differs somewhat ; the greater 
 number, however, come about May and June. In the Lakes of Killarney, it is said, there 
 are no white trout, though they are so numerous in other localities ; but this we doubt. 
 Departing hence, let us now transport our views northward towards Connaught, glancing 
 only at Loughs Corrib and Mask ; the former famed for its salmon and trout, and the latter 
 for its perch and chub. Here, as the traveller reaches the heights of the mountains, the 
 roaring of the Atlantic meets his ears, and the fishing eagle may occasionally be seen perched 
 on the rocky acclivities ; while below, it is not uncommon to mark the track of the otter, 
 and at the water's edge the relicts of some of his victims. In these wilds all animated 
 Nature presents one scene of carnage and destruction, over which, however, the reflecting 
 angler must feel himself bound to preside, for he destroys for pleasure, they for want. As 
 we pursue our fishing tour into Fermanagh, inspecting the large loughs which here present 
 themselves, we learn that they all teem with salmon in their several varieties, and with trout 
 also. Tourists, however, are not as frequently met with in Connaught as in Clare, Galway, 
 and other parts of Munster ; consequently, although there is no lack offish, yet the facilities 
 of angling travel are, as we suppose, lessened : we therefore would recommend the tourist, 
 after having wetted his line in these more northerly points of the island, and having visited 
 the fine expanse of Lough Neagh in Leinster, to pass down its canal to Newry and Dun- 
 dalk, and thence along the banks of the Boyne, so famed for the battles which have been 
 fought in its vicinity, and the noble salmon which make their way up its waters, as displayed 
 at p. II 89. We are aware that we have done little justice to the fisheries of this fine country, 
 and to its general sporting aspect; but, as we have already observed, we have been compelled 
 to restrain our inclination to enlarge by reflecting on our necessarily prescribed limits. 
 
 3970. As regards the flies in use in Ireland for the capture ot the various members of the 
 salmon family, there are few set patterns. No real representation of any of the usual 
 insects would be either sufficiently large or sufficiently gaudy to suit these gentry. There 
 are therefore few distinct insect portraits adhered to, but very striking feathers of brilliant 
 colourings, busked with worsted equally splendid, with over-lapped tinsel ribbings, ac- 
 cording to the fancy of the dresser, form the flies usually employed in Irish salmon fishing. 
 This alleged peculiarity of the Irish salmon in all its varieties, to be most effectually 
 tempted to take the mimic fly in proportion as it is more or less striking in its colours, is 
 now very generally acknowledged, although it was formerly disputed, and was considered as 
 a philippic against their judgment, i. e. the good taste of the salmon. What can this pe- 
 culiarity arise from? The insects of Ireland are not more gaudy than those of England, 
 yet every good Irish angler uses very large and very brilliant coloured flies. 
 
1196 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Part VI 1 1, 
 
 Sect. II. Scottish Fishing Localities. 
 
 " " 547 
 
 
 ,3971. In this land of flood and mountain it is difficult to decide at what point our notice 
 should begin. It is almost from end to end one vast picture of grandeur and sublimity ; 
 and as for lochs, where shall we see any to compare with those of Scotland ? The mighty 
 Loch Lomond, already depicted in p. 532., at once presents a vast watery expanse so 
 grateful to the angler, and the Alpine heights which crown it greet the tourist, together 
 forming the pride and boast of the Scottish nation. Indeed, the whole country presents a 
 curious melange of picturesque beauty and savage grandeur. In proof of its grand features, 
 let us regard some of the mountain torrents pouring down their liquid contents into the 
 abyss below, as portrayed in the fall of Fyers (see _/?/;. 548. p. 1199.), which, if not equal in 
 the quantity of water to some others, amply compensates the dtficiency by its picturesque 
 effect. In this locality is found a chain of lakes from Loch Ness to Loch Lochy, all of which 
 yield the angler ample remuneration for the trouble he takes to reach it. The western coast, 
 opposite to Skye's indented inlets, will interest him from the herring fishery carried on in 
 their bosom ; but, be it remembered, it is in Loch Tyne that the finest herrings are taken. 
 The angler in Scotland can never draw a blank : it must however be confessed, that the 
 best accommodations are to be found in the neighbourhood of the Lowland rivers, which are 
 also most accessible. But tlie enterprising angler, nevertheless, will not refrain from visit- 
 ing the mountain lochs, even those most remote, where, among other interesting matters, he 
 may have opportunities of prosecuting the inquiries wliich have led Shaw, keeper to the 
 Duke of Buccleuch, to more than suspect that the salmon and parr are identical species. 
 Here too he may revel in the delights of taking all the salmon varieties in general, as well 
 as trout of enormous dimensions and weight. He may commence early in Marcli ; but, be 
 it observed, his principal sport will be in the taking, for the fish are then by no means well 
 conditioned. Mr. Thomas Tod Stoddart, in his admirable little tome. The Art of Am/ling 
 in Scotland, thus observes on Scottish travel : — " Before April, let the angler proceed up- 
 wards, by Melrose to Clovenford and Innerleithen. Should the weather be cold, he must 
 not expect first-rate trouting ; but if warm, and what is termed in England the March- 
 brown fly be upon the water, depend upon it he will cram his creel. St. Mary's Loch is 
 nine or ten miles from Innerleithen, and at all events a trip should be taken in that direc- 
 tion. Yarrow and Meggat are both good streams, and in the loch itself the spring trout 
 rises freely at a large dark fly. The angler may also try the Lyne and Biggar waters, and 
 crossing over to Clyde, fish down to Hamilton. A salmon or two may be killed in this 
 month below Stonebyres. Indeed it may be asserted, that Scotland affords to bait fishers of 
 every kind excellent sport. Where the fish are small, they nevertheless prove lively, ready 
 takers, and they dispute their capture with an interesting resistance which enhances the 
 sport in the eyes of the angling zealot. The waters here being mostly clear, require the 
 use of fine tackle ; the gut particularly should be transparent, and the hook as small and 
 fine as is consistent with the strength of the fish the angler is likely to be engaged with. 
 When the fish bite readily, and very quickly seize the bait, as is sometimes the case, be pre- 
 pared to use a line rather shorter than the rod. This plan is particularly recommended for 
 fishing in the becks and burns, where the stroke, to ba efTective, must be as quickly made 
 as the bite itself; avoid, however, in this quick striking with a short line in the Scottish 
 waters, never to do it against the stream. 
 
 3972. " From Hamilton proceed to Glasgow, and descend by the daily steamer to Inverary. 
 Loch Awe is only nine miles distant from that town. There are plenty of inns in its 
 
Chap. XIII. ANGLING IN SCOTLAND. 1197 
 
 neighbourhood; at Dalnially, Cladish, Portsmachon, and other places. To fish Loch Awe 
 properly, a boat will-be required, which can be obtained for a reasonable hire. The boat- 
 man employed is always competent to instruct one upon the likeliest feeding grounds, and 
 other such matters. We may state that the best part of Loch Awe for the Salmo ferox, or 
 great lake trout, is above where the river Awe issues, and directly below Ben Cruachan. 
 In the rivers Awe and Urchy, salmon abound ; the former also is much frequented by 
 whitlings. When inclined to leave this district, the angler may strike in upon the military 
 road, passing Queen's House, and leading through Glencoe. This he may do by proceed- 
 ing up Loch Etive, and the stream which falls into it, or in many other ways ; but none 
 certainly so romantic as this. Glencoe leads to Lochleven, an arm of the sea, and one from 
 it may proceed to Fort William either by Ballychulish, or by a mountain path through Glen 
 Nevis, well worthy to be preferred by the lover of Nature. At Fort William let him try 
 the Lochy : he will find it, if slightly swollen, a first-rate river, especially for sea trout and 
 grilses. From thence he should proceed to Inverness by steamer, and cross over about July 
 to Sutherland, or else strike aside to Loch Laggan, by the course of the Spean. He will 
 find near the head of the loch a good inn, and a strange fish of a landlord. Dalwhinnie, 
 above Loch Ericht, and Dalnacardoch on the Garry, a short distance from Loch Garry, 
 should also be visited ; and passing through Blair Athol, the angler may follow the streain 
 down to where it meets with the Tummel ; he should then hold up the Vale of Tumrael 
 to Loch Tummel, where large strong trout are to be taken from a boat. At Kinloch Ran- 
 noch, a few rriiles farther on, there is a good inn ; and the angling on some parts of the loch 
 is reckoned excellent, as it also is on the Gawin and Loch Lydoch. Crossing the hills to 
 the south, a forenoon's walk will bring him to Glen Lyon, down which he should angle his 
 way to F'ortingall, and in the evening settle himself at Kenmore on Taymouth. Instead, 
 however, of following the course of the Tay towards Dunkeld, we would advise him to 
 proceed by the loch side to KlUin, from thence to Earn Head, the Throsachs, Lochs Chon 
 and Ard, Stirling, and Edinburgh. Should he, however, prefer visiting Sutherland and 
 Ross-shire by Inverness, we would leave him to select his own route, aware that he can 
 scarcely go amiss after good sport among the numerous waters of these northern districts. 
 The Shin, Oikel, Carron, and others, are all, in their season, good salmon rivers, and the 
 Splmo ferox inhabits many of the large reservoirs and lochs." {Scottish Angler, p. 126.) 
 
 3973. In Sutherland the gillaroo and the great lake trout also are found throughout its prin- 
 cipal waters, particularly its lakes. In the river Brora, proceeding from Loch Brora, first-rate 
 fishing is to be met with in all the feeders of the loch, most of which own the Duke of 
 Sutherland as their lord, who, be it observed, well deserves such a patrimony, for he encou- 
 rages travellers to visit his waters, and never refuses leave to angle fairly in any of them. 
 Of Ross-shire we know but little ; Mr. Stoddart however tells us, that pike and salmon are 
 to be found there. Loch Marre is the great lion here, both for its size and the quantity of 
 fish it yields. The river Spey, as a salmon river, we are told, has no equal in Scotland ; so 
 prolific is it, that it produced a revenue of six thousand a year to the Duke of Gordon. 
 Banffshire offers numerous fronting streams and resting places for the angler, as at Toman- 
 toul on the Avon. Keith on the Isla, and Huntley on the Deveron, furnish good fishing, 
 and also good accommodation for the angler. In Aberdeenshire, we believe that the best 
 fishing stations are at Ballater on the Dee, about forty miles from Aberdeen, and Castleton 
 of Braemar. Forfairshire boasts of the North and South Esks, which yield salmon in 
 plenty. Trout and perch are also found in abundance in some of its waters. So prolific of 
 fish is Scotland generally, that what has been already stated will equally apply to Stirling- 
 shire, &c. and to Lanarkshire also. But as we must draw to a close, we would again 
 strongly recommend the reader interested in the angling of this famed country, to consult 
 Mr. Stoddart's small but comprehensive work, in which all the Scottish localities are 
 noticed in a manner at once critical and interesting. 
 
 3974. Scottish waters, be it observed, are not only to be admired for the grandeur of their 
 appearance, but they deserve notice for the diversity of character they present. It has been 
 very justly remarked, that there are three kinds of streams here, and as we observed in a 
 former page, we might indeed notice the Moorburn as a fourth. The first stream owns 
 only rocky waters, where the bottom has but little soil or channel, at least there is usually 
 but a thin layer of the latter. Here such trout as would please the angler never abound ; 
 indeed, one might fish a season through and not meet with such a one as is depicted in 
 p. 1075., for here the nature of the rocky banks is not such as to yield any living matter, 
 as worms, frogs, leeches, water insects, and frequently even minnows, will not abound in 
 these vicinities. Where foliage, on the contrary, overhangs the banks, food is often found 
 from the insects bred there, and which afford a variable treat to the fish during their several 
 changes. Nevertheless, it is true that such streams as those we have noted harbour salmon, 
 grilses, and the varieties known as the white and sea trout; but river trout of any con- 
 siderable size are not usually to be met with there. A second variety of river which presents 
 itself in Scotland, is one that is considered very favourable to the growth and increase of 
 trout : it is one less I'ocky, with banks less precipitous, and presenting some herbage, or 
 
1198 FISHING. Part VI II. 
 
 rather bushes, as harbours for insects and covers for the f5sh ; in fact, whenever any Scotch 
 stream approaches to the appearance of an English river, it may be vouched for as contain- 
 ing trout. The Tweed among the Scotch rivers approaches nearer to this character than 
 any other, and in fact it may, in common with all that resemble it, be considered as of the 
 third kind of stream hinted at, and sought for by every angling tourist. 
 
 3975. The locks of Scotland form another grand feature in the aspect of this country. 
 Mr. Stoddart in his emphatic language writes, " Lochs ! we love the word lochs, as 
 applied to those hill-girdled expanses which decorate our native land. Lake is too tame a 
 designation — a shallow epithet. It has nothing to do with mountains and precipices, 
 heaths and forests. Beautiful it may be, very beautiful ! Winandermere is very beautiful ; 
 Derwent Water is very beautiful ; IJuttermere, UUswater, and Coniston, are very beautiful ; 
 nay, in truth, they are of a highter nature than beautiful ; for these all lie among hills — 
 but not Scottish hills ; not the unplanted places — dwellings of the storm and the eagle !" 
 (P. 9.) Mr Stoddart's description of the vast changes which these expanses have undergone 
 within the last five centuries, is also very interesting ; but for information on this point, we 
 would refer the reader to his small but comprehensive tome. From his account, it 
 appears that forests then grew where nought is now seen but bare turf. They have yielded 
 to the axe, and the ploughshare has furrowed over the cheek of nature as she now appears. 
 Thisadmirer of lochs particularises Loch Lomond ! Loch Awe! Loch Laggan ! Loch Ericht i 
 Loch Rannoch ! Loch Tay t Loch Earn ! Loch Lubnaig ! Loch Archray ! Loch Ketturin ! — 
 He almost rapturously applauds St. Mary's Loch, which he calls his best beloved " Yarrow's 
 nurse;" and continvies to say of it, " a sheet of water, not sublime, nor yet singularly beauti- 
 fid, for it wants a fringe of wood and a few islets, and those swans described by Words- 
 worth so poetically, but strangers ever, unless in the depth of a severe winter, to its briglit 
 and quiet surface ; yet, truly, there is a winning something about it — a ' pastoral grace,' 
 that lures the angler's heart. Nor does it want substance for pastime ; well adapted to tlie 
 nurture of trout, it is altogether a favourite resort. Yet the fish caught therein, if we ex- 
 cept one variety, are in general soft and flabby, not agreeable to the taste, and very far from 
 equalling those found in the Highland lochs, or in Loch Leven." (P. 10.) These different 
 lochs all produce trout, but as we have long suspected, and long stated it as our opinion, 
 such trout are found in all of them to vary in form, in colour, and in marking. Even their 
 habits have submitted to changes wrought by locality ; some taking most readily the fisli 
 bait by trolling, and others by mimic representations of insects on the wing. Of these 
 variations from one standard type, Mr. Stoddart observes, " we have detected more than a 
 dozen sorts after one day's angling, all perfectly distinct, and individually marked. In St. 
 Mary's Loch this fact is particularly observable ; but we shall devote more appropriately to 
 this matter a succeeding chapter, although induced at present to show some reason why 
 and how this variety is produced. Streams, by their continual motion, cause in many parts 
 a sameness at the bottom, or channel, upon which account the difTerent feeding grounds 
 are alike as to what they yield : hence the trout are naturally similar, and of one appear- 
 ance ; still, as often is the case, especially in slow waters, if there be a variety of feeding grounds 
 you find also a proportionate variety of trout. It seldom happens, however, that above three 
 or four sorts are to be discovered in the same river, owing, as we have just mentioned, to the 
 general sameness of the channel. Lochs, on the other hand, which are stationary and un- 
 impaired below, contain, according to their extent and the soil which they cover, so many 
 beds or feeding grounds of a separate nature, producing each its variety of fish. The 
 streams and burns also which thej receive are often widely different, some rocky, some 
 passing through rich and fertile valleys, others over black and barren moors, to which (their 
 native abodes) fish, when swept into a huge reservoir, are unable to return, being bewildered 
 as to the entrance back, or more possibly induced to remain in a wider though foreign 
 sphere." 
 
 3976. In trolling for large fish, as is practised in Loch Awe and other places, a boat is 
 necessary; nor do its other inconveniences detract from the pleasure of such delicious 
 sport: nevertheless, in ordinary angling, we love the pedestrian style ; we practise not the 
 art cavalierly, or on horseback, as some boast of. Let the tourist attend to this, and never 
 practise the abomination alluded to. " And now to speak of a crime in loch fishing lately 
 introduced. Let every true angler abjure the lath ; it is a poacher's instrument, killing 
 no doubt, alarmingly fatal ; so is lime in a narrow brook, or vitriol, or the pock-net. 
 Pretty means these" for an honest angler to use ! ingenious and crafly contrivances where- 
 with to while away time and make merriment ! Tills engine of death and torture, appro- 
 priately called the otter by James Hogg of Altrive, on account of the similarity of its 
 movements to those of that animal, consists of a thlnnlsh board of wood, thirty inches long 
 by ten broad, shaped in the form of a boat, and loaded below with a narrow strip of sheet 
 lead. This, when placed lengthwise in water, presents an upright position, sinking to 
 within a short distance of its top. Near the extremities of this board are several holes, to 
 which is attached a cross band or string of cord, as in a paper kite. In fact, the whole 
 apparatus is upon the same principle. To this cross band the line is fastened, generally 
 
Chap. Xlll. 
 
 ANGLING IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 1199 
 
 made of oiled silk, and very strong: along it, at regular intervals, are hung a score or two 
 of fly-hooks of all sizes, also baited minnow tackles, the whole occupying about thirty 
 yards. More line is however necessary, wound upon a pirn, and held off the ground by a 
 remarkably stout rod. Two individuals are required to bring this engine into action ; one 
 of them holds the rod, and the other, at the distance of the line occupied by the tackle, 
 sets the board adrift. Tlie former, who stands also at the margin to windward, then moves 
 forward. The lath sails out, carrying with it the whole train of flies, until almost at right 
 angles with the fisher. Still he proceeds; this singidar apparatus, which it requires some 
 degree of skill to manage, still keeping pace with him. When one fish is hooked, there is 
 no necessity for drawing it ashore immediately. The grand point is to drag in a dozen at 
 a time, although, from the length of " durance vile," many are taken in a dying and 
 exhausted state ; others escape with injured mouths, to become thin, sickly, and shy, and 
 of these not a few expire in this condition. Such is angling by means of the lath, a system 
 in practice on the English lakes, and gradually creeping northwards to the extinction of 
 that nobler and more gentlemanly craft, which gives precedence to skill and talent over 
 brutality and ignorance. The harm of this system is incalculable, far beyond even its 
 profits ; for the fish thereby injured and deteriorated greatly exceed the number taken. 
 
 3977. Among the picturesque scenes which Scotland affords, we may notice the Falls of 
 Fyers (Jiff. 548.); and though the volume of water which it pours forth is much exceeded 
 
 by some others, few if any exhibit more 
 ^^^ masculine features, or more of that amenity, 
 "" mixed with grandeur, which the lover of 
 
 Nature delights to feast his eyes on. Drum- 
 ~~' '' mond Castle in Perthshire we would also 
 
 f" "i,^ hold forth to the admiration of tiie intelli- 
 'i^^^^ gent tourist. The antiquities and the his- 
 torical records of the more ancient, and tiie 
 beauties of the modern castle, it would be 
 foreign to our purpose to dwell on ; but we 
 may state that, situated as it is, on the rocks 
 of Torliem, the last and least of the Gram- 
 pians, it overlooks an endless variety of 
 wood and water, forming a panoramic view 
 of indescribable beauty in the Vale of Earn. 
 The lake which greets the eye of the angler is 
 inexhaustible in the numbers of its fine trout, 
 &c. &c. and being supplied with water from 
 innumerable burns and rills, its products are 
 of the most varied character. Thus trout here are of different kinds : two sorts are par- 
 ticularly to be noted, the yellow and the silvery coloured ; both however show excellent 
 sport, and both prove to be delicious eating. Perch also are found here in abundance. 
 Loch Earne we have already mentioned, but we believe we have not noticed the clear and 
 romantic river known also as the Earn, which issues from it. Until this river was pestered 
 with salmon nets, weirs, and cruibs, which are baskets set to catch these fish, it was one oi 
 the most prolific waters, and one of the most pleasant for the angler that could be named. 
 We are however told, that in spite of these impediments, a fly known as the red cock will, 
 even at the present time, insure the taking of salmon and trout here in abundance. In 
 some of these vicinities, but particularly in Loch Maben, if we mistake not, the fish known 
 as the vendise is to be met with. This delicate and singular specimen of the genus Core- 
 gonus ( Salmo Marenula) has been, as we think, erroneously stated to be confined to the 
 above mentioned water; and although the very high authority of Sir William Jardine 
 ought not to be lightly called in question, yet we have heard of its being met with by more 
 than one tourist in other Scottish waters. 
 
 3978. Dumfries shire has been treated of as an angling locality of note by the respected and 
 accredited angler, Peter M'Finn, who in Blackwood's Magazine for 1819 thus discourses: — 
 " The rivers, or rather the burns, in the upper district of Dumfriesshire, and on the boun- 
 dary of the adjoining counties, are all intimately known to the author of this article. Most 
 of them afford excellent sport to the angler; and it may not be unacceptable to some of your 
 readers to particularise a few of the most remarkable. The Cairn, which descends from the 
 western side of the county, and which joins the Cluden, is an excellent fishing stream, 
 though rather embarrassed by wood, and above Monchire it branches out into a variety of 
 tributary streams, every one of which is stored with fish. Upon the main stream stands the 
 seat of the Earls of Glencairn, a family long renowned in Scottish story. Next to these, 
 passing eastward along the north of Nithsdale, comes the Shinnel, which makes its way 
 along a most romantic glen, which, on account of the beautiful woods which cover it, is 
 inaccessible to the line for a great way up. The Scar succeeds, a larger stream, and when 
 fished up Glenwhargan and the adjacent glens, is eminently fitted up for successful sport. 
 
1200 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 Paut VIII. 
 
 The scenery is most bold and striking, and on the hazel scrags, which cover the steeps for a 
 considerable way upwards, there are excellent nuts, of which the people in the neighbour- 
 hood make a yearly traffic. ' The Grey Glede of Glenwhargan Craig ' is celebrated over all 
 the country in the sports and rhymes of infancy. Eagles were seen in this direction 
 not many years ago. Passing still farther east, we meet with the Nith, more famed for the 
 purity of its waters, the rapidity of its current, and the adjacent castle of Drumlanrigg, 
 than for trouting. There is, however, excellent salmon fishing, were one allowed to practise 
 it. The tributaries of this river, the Carron and the Cample, are too much fished to be at 
 all remarkable ; yet towards the heads there is, particularly in wet weather, often the very 
 best amusement. From the elevated and picturesque hills of Queensberry, streams pour 
 into the Annan and the Ae in every direction, and all these are excellent. The Cassee, 
 which passes by the hospitable residence of Mr. Harkness (Mitchelslacks), to whom and to 
 whose moonlight whiskey I hereby introduce all fishers, was once unrivalled, but is now 
 sadly poached with 'pike nets and lime.' The Brawn is still a lovely stream, and after a 
 flood in particular it affords unequalled bait fishing. I have often killed seventeen or 
 eighteen ilozen here in the course of a few hours. But transcendantly the best is, in my 
 opinion, after all, the Dar, one of the heads of the Clyde ; and were it not for the proximity 
 of Leadshill, from which the locusts of destruction descend in the shape of miners, it would 
 scarcely ever fail to fill the fisher's basket with trout of the most beautiful spots and pro- 
 portion. There are some lesser names, such as the Unkle-Shang and Windy Hills, and the 
 Ring-Straenburn, the last of which, in particular, deserves to be mentioned. There is in the 
 neighbourhood of this stream, and amidst the wilds of Garven Muir,a well, which is also called 
 Ring-Straenburn, and a number of stones erected around a large stone in the middle is 
 called the King's Chair. As this is the line of communication betwixt Nithsdale and An- 
 nandale, it is probable that one of our Scottish monarchs, in passing down upon the John- 
 stones and the Jardines of Annandale, may have pursued this route. What says Walter 
 Scott about this ? With the burns on the east of the Annan I am not so well acquainted, 
 and shall leave the character of these to be given by one who has spent a sporting season at 
 Moffat Wells. I may just observe, in addition, that all the burns I have mentioned on the 
 east of the Nith are entirely freed from the teasing embarrassment of wood, in which respect 
 they have manifest advantage over them in the west." 
 
 3979. The salmon flies, already alluded to as being particularly effective in taking the fish in 
 the Scottish waters, are four in number. Nos. 1 and 2. head this article (see p. 1196. ). and 
 are thus described with Nos. 3 and 4., as m fig. 549 : — 
 
 3980. No. 1. Wing. — Black turkey with a white tip. Body. — Blue mohair or pig's 
 wool, with silver platting. Legs. — Black hackle shouldered with a guineafowl's feather. 
 Head and tip. — Black ostrich feather. Tail. — Scarlet mohair. Hook, large. 
 
 S981. No. 2. Wing. — Brown mottled turkey feather. Body. — Crimson mohair or pig's 
 wool, gold twist around it. Legs. — Blood red hackle, shouldered full. Head. — Peacock 
 feather of a brilliant hue. Tail. — Orange mohair. Hook, middle size 
 
 3982. No. 3. Wing. — Argus pheasant. Body. — Crimson mohair at the head, green mo- 
 hair in the middle, and yellow silk at the tail, with silver twist. Legs. — Blood red hackle 
 shouldered with guineafowl's featber. Head and tip. — Peacock feather. Tail. — Brown 
 mallard feather, teal ditto, peacock ditto, and dyed yellow mallard feather. Hook, middle 
 size. 
 
 3983. No. 4. Wing. — Brown mottled turkey feather. Body. — Green mohair, or pig's 
 wool platted with silver. Legs. — Dun hackle. Head attd tip. — Black ostrich. Tail. — 
 Scarlet mohair. Hook, middle size. 
 
Chap. XIII. 
 
 ANGLING IN SOUTH WALES. 
 
 Sect. III. Angling in Wales. 
 
 1201 
 
 3984. Furihe reputation of South IFales, it may be supposed the author feels some in- 
 terest, when he states, that in the vast !! city of St. David's he passed some of his earliest 
 days with his grandfather, who was the acting canon-residentiary of the cathedral there. 
 If St. David's city remain as it then was, it has little to recommend it : it owned one 
 grammar-school, and the elevated school-room was built directly over a brawling rivulet 
 which emptied itself into the sea ; and full well we remember the schoolmaster angling with 
 a worm out of the school -room window, which amused his pupils more than it instructed 
 them ; and his success laid the foundation for a love of the gentle craft that has never 
 left us. To indulge ourselves witli a fancied retrospect, we will conceive ourselves as a 
 second time leaving the old hall of our fatliers where we had in later times been, and 
 thence pursuing the waters of our route, we first met with the ever winding Towei/, as it 
 is called, with its more diminutive neighbour, the Neath, of which we shall say something 
 anon. Tlie Towey was at that time a fruitful spot, and even at the present day it yields 
 some trout, sewln, and salmon ; but, as we are told, it is now the subject of many jjoaching 
 practices : as it is however situated in a cheap and romantic spot, it still has its charms. 
 Its neighbours also, the Tivy and the Neath, are occasionally visited by tourists; and 
 where cheap sport and kind attention are objects, they are to be met with in most of the 
 borderings of this principality. Of the Usk we have to remark, that not much sport can 
 now be insured in it until the angler arrives at Crichowel. A later tourist, however, re- 
 commends that we should make a halt in the Vale of Llangruny, at a village situated be- 
 tween Abergavenny and Crichowel ; and from what we remember to have heard on a later visit 
 to South Wales, the recommendation is good, as in point of scenery it is surpassed by few 
 parts in this principality. The trout met with here, though not large, are very numerous, 
 and no impediment is offered to the fly-angling tourist in the prosecution of his sport. 'I'he 
 lake Lynbann, situated on the top of Vann Hill, is full of trout, which escape all common 
 poaching from the difficulty of reaching the ascent, and the still greater difficulty of bring- 
 ing away the spoil with the unhallowed gear used in the plunder. Glamorganshire presents 
 also its Neath, a river yielding a crystal stream, in which salmon and sea trout, Iiere known 
 as sewin, are taken. 
 
 3985. There are besides the Usk, the Wye and the Tivy. A tourist observes on these rivers, 
 that the finished artist would give the preference to the first, which we shall again notice. 
 The salmon fisher nevertheless would not be disappointed in the second, and all who throw 
 the long line would find amusement in the last. The trout in the Usk are the best and 
 soonest in season ; and, as far as our own experience goes, this informant is right. Some 
 twelve or fourteen years ago we made a tour into Wales purposely to fish its waters, both 
 north and south ; but unfortunately, at Brecon, we were confined so long to our room by a 
 severe cold, that our fishing excursion was frustrated. From the accounts given us, we were 
 not led to believe that the Usk in this locality was very well stored with fish ; but in some 
 other spots, which we shall notice, the accoimts differ. The pools in the Tivy are very 
 generally allo%ved to be well stocked. The Ithon, though lauded by some writers, does 
 not appear, from Captain Mcdwin's account given of it in the Angler in Hales, vol. i., 
 to be so favourable for sport as some waters already mentioned. Acco)ding to him 
 it appears to yield chub principally, with a few eels ; but we know some other persons who 
 praise it for its properties as a trout stream. The Wye is devious in its course, but beau- 
 tiful and romantic throughout. Here are trout, sewin. and salmon in plenty ; and the 
 
 4 H 
 
1902 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 Bengalen pool is particularly recommended for trial by most of the fishermen here. It is a vast 
 deep excavation worn through rocks of considerable elevation, but it nevertheless wants the 
 sublimity which both Dove-dale and the Dargle exhibit, It is rich in trout, but its water 
 is apt to be black and muddy from the peat mosses it runs through. At Dovey the coracle 
 may be seen in use, and consequently the poacher's work thrives there. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1, Angling in North Wales. 
 3986. The angling in this part of the principality is also good ; indeed, inany consider it 
 superior to that in the southern district. North Wales is reached by any of the ordinary con- 
 veyances which take passengers to Shrewsbury, from whence there used some seven or eight 
 years ago to be a Welsh coach to Barmouth ; from which place some anglers hasten to the 
 river Verniew, where fine trout will try the goodness of the angler's tackle. Here also that 
 universal tempter of the Welsh trout, the coch-a-bonddu, often ridiculously written cock-a- 
 bound, and sometimes cock-a-bundy, is in universal use, and a never failing taker. Merioneth- 
 shire also now offers its lakes to the notice of the angler, and principally that of Tal-y-llyn. 
 The active angler will not trouble himself to travel round the vast base of Cader-Idris to 
 gain this famed water, but will rather cross the heights by mountain paths before him. A 
 walk of three hours will bring him in sight of this beautiful and extensive lake, where a 
 boat is usually stationed ready for the occupation of any piscatory adventurer who will hire 
 the accustomed p.ttendants, which a few years ago consisted of a man and his wife. We are 
 not aware whether Colonel Vaughan, to whom this lake belonged when we visited it, be yet 
 living. If he be. All hail to him ! for his noble spirit, which led him to purchase this aqueous 
 expanse purposely to oblige his friends and the public with gratuitovis sport. As a proof of its 
 prolific properties, it may be stated that twenty-five brace of fine trout were taken here by one 
 gentleman in two days. The Severn should also command our attention : it is one of our 
 noblest rivers, and throughout its whole course offers a remunerating return for the exertions 
 of the enterprising angler. The salmon taken here are thought to be little, if at all, inferior 
 to those which used to be caught in the Thames, and which then sold at seven shillings a 
 pound, while those of the Severn seldom bring more than eighteen-pence per pound. Indeed 
 we have observed, that it has been a matter of surprise to many that the waters of the prin- 
 cipality throughout are not better known, and more frequently visited : here few, if any, 
 restrictions to the sport of the tourist are found ; but from the borders of Monmouthshire in 
 the south to the river Dee in the north, the whole is open before him, without let or 
 hindrance. The inns also, however humble, are usually clean and quiet places of resort ; 
 and if luxuries are not numerous, molestations are unknown ; and the accommodations, 
 though not first-rate, will serve the purpose of all but the most fastidious. We particularly 
 remember having been most comfortably accommodated at Tan-y-Bwlch, a spot which ex- 
 hibits Nature as the lover of Nature delights to view her, simple and without disguise. It is 
 in this vicinity that the elevated chain of mountains is found, over which the lofty Swowdon 
 
 (Jig. 551.) rears his head, and seems 
 to frown in awful grandeur on all 
 below. When we saw it, there was 
 no snow to be observed on its sum- 
 mit ; but we were told that it was not 
 uncommon for hardy tourists who ex- 
 plored its Alpine heights to find snow 
 even in June and July thereon. The 
 observer of Nature in these wander- 
 ^'^•^t'^^&^'^-xitJk^i^m. '''igs, as he moves farther from the 
 " "^^p^ busy haunts of man, is often struck 
 
 _ ™_ia!twUt.^^«*te„ with wonder at the quantity and the 
 
 i-S^tfe^^Sfei^^^^^^^^i^^^ii^^^^^^r^ - - variety of living matter he has left 
 " 8N0UD0N. behind him, compared with what he 
 
 now sees around him: cultivation of the soil, increase of temperature and of food, 
 consequent to the close congregating of the inhabitants of populous districts, each tend to 
 encourage animal life : beasts, fowls, and insects, all teem in numbers where human beings 
 thus congregate. Hence it is, that instead of a vast variety of flies, a late fisher in Wales 
 noting their scarcity tells us, that with two sorts of flies only the angler may, and actually 
 does, fish with success throughout the whole season. This account is true, though only in 
 a limited degree, as our lists will show. Some assert that there exist as standards two 
 flies only, which are the coch-y-bonddu or red ruff, and the smoky blue, so called; 
 and both are killing flies it is true, one in the early, and the other in the latter part 
 of the season ; nevertheless, other native flies are represented and successfully used ; indeed, 
 the same gentleman recommends on his own experience a cinnamon-fly, the wings formed 
 from the wing feather of the landrail, and the body of the sandy coloured fur from a hare's 
 neck, to' be mixed however with orange coloured mohair for the body. Mr. Hofland how- 
 ever, who is known as an excellent angler, and as we believe is a writer of undoubted 
 
Chap. XIII. ANGLING IN NORTH WALES. 120.) 
 
 veracity, notices the flies used in these localities in the spring season as tlie Maixh-brown, 
 the stone-fly, Edmondson's Welsh fly so called, the hare's ear dun, and the iron-blue. He 
 also tells his readers, and the truth of which we can vouch for from our own experience, 
 that the trout in this part of Wales are in general, but more particularly in the Usk, 
 much earlier in season than in most other Welsh districts. The following account of this 
 part of the principality, derived in some measure from Mr. Hofland, as well as from our 
 own observations, may not prove uninteresting to the reader who has not travelled thus far. 
 3987. Tlie seat of Sir Watkin Williams JFynne, hart., with its surrounding beauties and 
 works of art, all worthy of admiration, will be first mentioned. Among these, after the 
 seat itself, which forms the pride and boast of that part of the country, we would particu- 
 larise as an object of great interest the grand aqueduct, Pont-y-Cyssyllte, which stretches 
 itself across the river Dee; and, as may be supposed, the views from this elevated work of 
 art are equally grand and interesting; — Langollen's Vale and its pretty town, which it will 
 be remembered furnished an enchanting retreat to some ladies not more respected for their 
 station and talents than for their private worth and charitable dispositions. In this district 
 also is situated the well known inn at Capel Curig : a more interesting spot to the 
 tourist in general, and to the angler in particular, can hardly be imagined than here pre- 
 sents itself. We venture to assert that very few if any places in the whole principality 
 can equal this in point of interest. In this vicinity is seen a fine waterfall, known 
 as Rhaider-y-wennol, and which it is most probable has already been passed by most 
 tourists in their approach to Capel Curig. All around this locality is one expanse of 
 grandeur and interest ; and we have but to step into the garden of the inn to view the lakes 
 Lynn. Elider Vaur, and Lynn-Cerig or Curig, with their surrounding scenery. In this 
 vicinity the river Llugwy also is found, in which the visitors in this neighbourhood procure 
 excellent fishing ; indeed, at the time we allude to, the sport was particularly good, the 
 water being in the best order in consequence of a recent fall of rain. Mr. Hofland, who was 
 here at this time, by the use of a favourite fly, named by his friends " Hofland's fancy," 
 killed in one day, as we understand, thirty brace of trout of a small size. The next day the 
 same gentleman took, not from the river, but from the lake above alluded to, twenty-five brace 
 of trout weighing from half a pound to a pound. These, he informs us, were taken with the 
 March-brown, the grouse hackle, the alder-fly, and the celebrated Welsh favourite called the 
 coch-a-bonddu. This singular name of the most killing fly known here, literally meaning red 
 with a black end, has as many diversified methods both of spelling and pronouncing it as there 
 are letters employed in its composition; it however deserves all the encomiums passed on it. 
 The Welsh rivers, prolific as they are generally as fishing stations, are nevertheless taxed 
 by Mr. Lascelles with a certain degree of uncertainty, which he appears to find a difficulty 
 in accounting for. We believe he is not altogether wrong ; but it is only in degree, as 
 every other fisher in the principality well knows. He says it is remarkable that after a 
 flood, when the water is clearing, and of an ale colour, the fish in the Usk will rise 
 famously, while that those in the Wye and Irvon at «ot more than twenty miles' distance, 
 under similar circumstances, will not stir an inch." He however suggests as a reason for 
 this apparent anomaly, that after heavy rains the two latter rivers are impregnated with 
 an overflow of sulphurous water arising from the numerous mineral springs which in 
 their neighbourhood abound, which, being in some degree of a poisonous quality, nauseate 
 the fish. The angling in this vicinity is however generally excellent, and the most 
 killing flies are known and well defined. The March-brown of Mr. Hofland, better 
 known here as the cob-fly, is not only noted by Mr. H. but is also mentioned by 
 Mr. Lascelles as a fly of excellent properties, and one of the best of the season. These 
 flics are then seen in large shoals ; indeed, at certain times the water appears perfectly alive 
 with them. He however very justly observes, and we ourselves can bear him out in the 
 assertion, that this fly is a perfect camelion in its aptitude to change its colours, and that 
 a very few days only are suflScient to diversify this appearance of his tribe very much. It 
 is now that the capability of the fisher to dress his own flies becomes of much value to him, 
 and gives him a great advantage over those whose supplies are limited to a certain pattern. 
 This fly is to be dressed, as far as figure goes, with wings nearly upright from the feather 
 of a hen pheasant's wing, and the more dappled the better. A partridge's hackle should 
 be wrapped twice round close under the butt for legs ; his body, which is of good size, 
 should be represented by a mixture of yellow camlet and the light brown fur of a hare's 
 ear, about equal quantities of each on a hook (No. 6.). " When this fly comes on the 
 water," says Mr. Lascelles, " the fish instantly flock to the head of the stream, and scarce 
 one out of a thousand escapes." It will also materially assist the diversion to use three 
 of these flies at the same time, but thus diversified in colour : one should be lightly co- 
 loured, a second something sadder, and the third should be the exact colour of the natural 
 fly ; for, by throwing these varieties gently up the stream, and allowing your mimics to 
 swim down with the other flies, a fish is more likely to be off his guard. For it must be 
 evident that under such circumstances of plenty, every effort of skill is often required to 
 
 4 H 2 
 
1204 FISHING. Part VIII. 
 
 lure him into the snare. This fly also will always take the largest fish, and it is as great 
 a favourite on the larger rivers as the green drake is on the smaller ones ; so that whenever 
 you observe it coming on, you may be very certain that nothing else will succeed. The 
 trout however taken by this writer were, as it appears from his account, not in such good 
 season as from their strength in the water, and their eagerness to take the bait, would have 
 led one to expect ; nor did the largest of those taken, although sixteen inches long, weigh 
 much more, he says, than a pound and a half. In the year following that from which this 
 account is dated, we also were at Brecon, and heard of his (Mr. Lascelles') exploits in that 
 vicinity, and exactly the same circumstances of disappointment occurred to ourselves ; 
 while, therefore, we laud the Welsh localities, we unhesitatingly affirm that the state of the 
 fish, but of the trout particularly, as regards their sporting properties, is irregular and pre- 
 carious in some rivers ; a circumstance for which, as far as our inquiries reached, no satis- 
 factory reason was given. We would always have every trout we took to exhibit much 
 game in his resistance, as well as much energy in his rush at the bait ; and when he is taken 
 and landed, we would have him exhibit a bright coating, a taper head, his gills of the deepest 
 red, and his fore parts broad, full, and firm under handling. We would have his fins shin- 
 ing, and exhibiting at their tips somewhat of a golden hue, and then and then only we think 
 our labour well bestowed : nor would we fish longer in any water that did not yield such 
 trout as we have described ; nor any other variety of fish would we trouble ourselves to take for 
 taking's sake; but if we did so amuse ourselves, we would throw them into the water again. 
 Fortunately, however, in almost all rivers of the principality, and amongst almost every 
 variety offish found there, a certain time at which they reach perfection is known to occur; 
 and fortunately it is so ordered by Nature, that the different varieties of fish do not simul- 
 taneously reach that perfection in point of time in any locality ; neither do individual fishes 
 of one river come into season at the same time with similar fish of other rivers: hence the 
 angler has only to watch these specialties to be always able to take his pastime at a proper 
 date, shifting his locality, so as to be always ready to catch the fortunate period when 
 the water and the fish combine to bid him welcome. Few rivers here are in perfect order 
 until the middle of April ; many not until the latter end of it. The Usk however here, and the 
 Driffield in Yorkshire, yield seasoned trout much earlier than this, and the fish taken in 
 both these rivers are superior to most met with. The trout of the Usk are often very large, 
 and always very finely flavoured; but it is necessary that the entomology of this locality 
 be familiar to the angler to insure his success. If he inform himself well with regard to the 
 times of the appearance of the different flies, he may fill his creel daily. It will be in vain 
 to enter on a course of fly-fishing here with the greatest superabundance of flies, all most 
 exquisitely dressed, unless they be the exact representatives of the insects that start into 
 life at their proper seasons. Such only raise the trout, and such only will take them ; how- 
 ever in play they may rise to view them. Every week almost makes a change in the 
 native flies here, as indeed is the case elsewhere, though it be less remarkable ; and no 
 representation but that which is a facsimile of the fly on the water, will engage a fish to 
 snap the bait, 
 
 3988. Pass we on to Machynlleth, which. If it be reached by the mountain heights, is a task 
 requiring strength and nerve, but which, when accomplished, amply repays the exertions. 
 If the most romantic path be pursued it leads to a deep chasm, which the river Rhydol 
 has, during a series of passing centuries, worn through the vast mass of rock now separated 
 by the continued washing of a mountain torrent that pours down a turbid and discoloured 
 stream. Across this chasm there is, or at least when we saw it was found, a single plank, 
 emphatically called the parson's bridge; but whether so named because it was laid by 
 some patriotic clergyman, or that a notion had arisen that no other individual could pass 
 over it than one who had a very full dependence on Providence, does not appear. The 
 wild beauty of the valley of the Rhydol amply repays all the toil of the pedestrian tourist 
 by the soul-stirring sublimity of the scenes on either side, where woody luxuriant masses 
 occasionally hide the mingled waters of the Rhydol and the Monach, and anon, as their 
 branches recede or spread upward, allow a full sight of the flow. The town of Aberyst- 
 wyth receives much benefit not only from anglers, but also from parties of both sexes, who 
 arrive there, and proceed to the Devil's Bridge, pui^posely to sketch the truly roinantic 
 scenery which presents itself Indeed, there is little else to do, for the trout taken here, 
 when compared with those to be met with in the Usk and in mmierous circumjacent 
 rivers, are not worthy of attention. Did our limits allow, we would take our reader to 
 the Tivy, a gentle and quiet stream, except when swollen by floods. Here are none ol 
 those wondrous exertions made by the salmon in what is known as their leaps, and seen at 
 Newcastle Emlyn in Carmarthenshire. Here, on the contrary, amenity is the grand 
 feature of the rivers generally, although not universally; but whether of one or the other 
 kind, we now quit them with extreme regret, but with a strong recommendation to 
 every lover of Nature, be he or be he not of the geyitle craft, to visit and explore the 
 beauties of this quiet though romantic country. It presents no obstacles; it may be 
 visited by those who have more curiosity than cash ; and may be explored from end to 
 
Chap. XIII. 
 
 ANGLING IN NORTH WALES. 
 
 1205 
 
 end for a few shillings a day by a pedestrian, while the more wealthy tourist may solace 
 himself with the opportunity of doing much good among a very deserving race by a mode- 
 rate addition to the sum. 
 
 3989. A just description and representation of the Welsh flies employed in salmon fishing 
 must prove acceptable to the angling tourist. We have already introduced cuts of the 
 most esteemed flies used by the Scotch salmon fishers; we now also offer four represen- 
 tatives of the most killing flies used in Wales, observing that two of them head our subject, 
 and that the other two wind it up (^fig. 552.). 
 
 3990. No. 5. Wing. — Whole feather of the bittern. Body. — Blue dun raohair, or wool. 
 Legs. — Dun hackle shouldered with a coarse dun feather. Head. — Ostrich feather. 
 Tail. — Bittern's feather. Hook. — Large. 
 
 3991. No. 6. Wing Heron's or kite's feather. Body Dirty yellow mohair, or wool. 
 
 Legs. — Greyish dun hackle shouldered with guineahen. Head. — Green peacock's fea- 
 ther. Tail. — Scarlet mohair. This fly is sometimes dressed with and sometimes without 
 gold twist, according to the nature of the water for depth, clearness, &c. If deep and at 
 all discoloured the fly cannot be made too conspicuous. Hook. — Middle size. 
 
 3.')92. No. 7. Wing Bittern's feather. Body. — Orange mohair, or wool. Legs.— 
 
 Red hackle shouldered with a red and black hackle. Head. — Peacock's feather. Tail. — 
 Crimson mohair, with or without golden ribbing. Hook. — Middle size. 
 
 3993. No. 8. Wing. — Of a mixture of feather of bittern, brown mallard, teal, and heron. 
 Body. — Light olive mohair, or wool. Legs. — Ginger hackle shouldered with grouse 
 feather. Head. — Peacock's feather. Tail, or whisks. — Yellow mohair, with or without 
 silver twist. Hook. — Moderate size only. 
 
 3994. On the sizes of the hooks on which salmon flies are dressed it may be remarked, 
 that among many anglers they are known as large, middle, and small, and this distinction 
 is perhaps the best if conventionally understood, which unfortunately is not the case. 
 Thus in Limerick or Dublin the large sized hook is No. 6., the medium size is No. 7., 
 and the small No. 8. In Kendal, on the contrary, the large is No. 16., the middle No. 15., 
 and the small No. 14. In Carlisle the large hook is numbered as 0, the middle as 
 O 0, and the small as O. We must now bid adieu to Wales, a country endeared to us by 
 many, many interesting ties, and numerous vivid remembrances, commencing with our early 
 days, and continued down, by sundry visits and explorations of its varied beauties of scenery, 
 to later times. As to the quality of its sportings, our efforts, although intended to portray 
 them favourably, fail to give them their due colouring. Travellers who do not enter fully 
 into them, cannot of course be expected even to do common justice to the sporting cha- 
 racter of the localities he visits : thus one Welsh tourist we met with abused Wales, because 
 he could not fish her lakes without putting himself to the expense of hiring a boat to 
 traverse their surface, unreasonably expecting to find that the fish would come to him, 
 instead of his approaching them. We asked a complainant of this kind, whether he had 
 tried his tackle from the banks in the evening as well as the morning ? to which his reply 
 was, that it was too fatiguing to fish all day, evidently unaware that in extensive lakes the 
 fish leave the deeper parts towards the evening, and then may be taken from the banks. 
 In lake fishing in Wales it is particularly necessary to keep this in mind ; but we would 
 suggest to any piscatory tourist going there, that at each new locality he visits he should 
 immediately seek the friendly aid of some one of the numerous fishers who practice their 
 art for the benefit of themselves and families. A moderate gratuity will open the heart of 
 such a one, and purchase his best endeavours to make the applicant as well informed as 
 himself; but take care to make him aware you are not going to permanently settle in his 
 locality, or his fears of the consequences may either seal up every avenue to information, or 
 probably the instruction given may do you more harm than good. 
 
 4 H 3 
 
1206 
 
 PART IX. 
 
 COCK FIGHTING. 
 
 3995. This sport, certainly one of the oldest hnomn, in consequence of tlve hold it maintains over the minds 
 of many, cannot be passed over without some notice, although our limits, already so much intrenched on, 
 will force us to circumscribe it within bounds whicli the ardent cocker will think not commensurate with the 
 importance of his favourite pastime ; yet we hope, by giving him a faithful outline entire, he will forgive us 
 if the minutiae be wanting at the present time, but which will be added from other sources hereafter. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 COCK FIGHTING. 
 
 399G. Cock fighting. " If the rust of time can hallow any sport, that which we are now entering on is hi fnO 
 possession of this precious bedeckment. It is indeed so old. that we hardly know from whence to derive its 
 origin : Asia, however, has the credit of first fostering it, and it seems to have been cultivated by the native.* 
 among their earliest games. The first records of China note it. In Persia it was early encouraged, in con- 
 junction with hanking and quail fighting ; nor was it to be wondered that, as man became belligerent, he would, 
 in order to extend his conquests, commence his education by observing the offensive and defensive operations 
 of animals, thereby the better to regulate his own. When Themistocles was engaged in warfare with the 
 Persians, he was struck with admiration at the bravery and determination displayed in the battles between 
 the cocks of that people, which was such as to occasion him to exclaim to his admiring army, ' Behold, 
 these do not fight for their household gods, for the monuments of their ancestors, not for glory, not for 
 liberty, nor for the safety of their children, but only because the one will not give way unto the other.' This 
 so encouraged the Grecians, that they fought gallantly, and obtained the victory over tlie Persians ; upon 
 which cock fighting was, by a particular law, ordained to be annually practised by the Athenians. The inha- 
 bitants of Delos were great lovers of the sport ; and Tanagra, a city of Boelotia, the Isle of Rhodes, Chalcis 
 in Euboea, and the country of Media, were famous for their generous and magnanimous race of chickens ; and 
 it does appear that they bad some peculiar method of preparing the birds for battle. Cock fighting was an 
 institution partly political at Athens, and was continued there for the purpose of improving the seeds of 
 valour in the minds of their youths. But it was afterwards perverted and abused, both there and in other 
 parts of Greece, to a common pastime and amusement, without any moral, political, or religious intention, as 
 it is now followed and practised amongst us." (Johnson's Sportiiig Dicliona7-y, p. 137.) It was a naturai 
 transition that this sport should pass from the Greeks to the Romans, who were known to have cultivated 
 cock fightings four hundred and fifty years before the Christian era. How it became introduced into Britain 
 does not appear in detail, but it is enough for us to know that it can be traced back to the twelfth century, 
 although it would seem to have been considered at that time as rather a childish sport. " Every year," says 
 Fitzstephen, " on the morning of Shrove Tuesday, the schoolboys of the city of London bring game-cocks to 
 their masters, and in the fore part of the day, till dinner time, they are permitted to amuse themselves with 
 seeing them fight: the cockpit was the school, and the master the controller and director of the pastime." 
 In the reign of Edv^ard the Third, cock fighting became a fashionable amusement ; it was then taken up more 
 seriously than it formerly had been, and the practice extended to grown persons. However, even at that 
 early period, it began to be productive of pernicious consequences, and was therefore prohibited by a public 
 proclamation, in which it was ranked with other idle and unlawful pastimes. But notwithstanding it was 
 thus degraded and discountenanced, it still maintained its popularity ; and, in defiance of all temporary oppo- 
 sition, has descended to modem times. Among the additions made by Henry the Eighth to the palace ,U 
 Whitehall was a cockpit, which indicates his relish for the pastime of cock fighting ; and James the First 
 was so partial to this diversion, that he amused himself in seeing it twice a week. Exclusive of the royal 
 cockpit, we are told there was formerly one in Drury-lane, another in Jewin-street, and a third existed in 
 Shoe-lane, if the following story be founded on fact : — " Sir Thomas Jermin, meaning to make himself merry, 
 and gull all the cockers, sent his man to the pit in Shoe-lane, with a hundred pounds and a dunghill cock, 
 neatly cut and trimmed for the battle : the plot being well laid, the fellow got another to throw the cock in. 
 
Chap. I. 
 
 NATURAL HISTORY OF THE GAME-COCK. 
 
 1207 
 
 and fight him in Sir Thomas's name, while he betted his hundred pounds against him. The cock was 
 matched, and bearing Sir Thomas's name, had many bets laid upon his head ; but alter three or four good 
 brushes, he showed a payre of heeles. Every one wondered to see a cock belonging to Sir Thomas cry 
 craven; and away came the man, with his money doubled." (,Sports and Pasiitnes, p. US.) Strutt is very 
 severe on the Welsh main, which he justly condemns as an abuse of a sport already sufficiently stigmatised 
 by some. As to Good Queen Bess, as she is sometimes familiarly called, but never as we believe with derision, 
 for if she had her peculiarities she also had her virtues, no true sportsman, at least, will let a dog bark at 
 her, for if she is not stated to have been particularly disposed either to patronise or to check cock fighting, 
 did much better, by leaving her subjects to their own discretion on this point. In all the more active field 
 sportings, which do really become us as a martial and enterprising people, she was a patron and a persona, 
 participator. It was in her time that Roger Aschara wrote his well known treatise on the subject ; and it 
 was about this period likewise that cockpits were built in Drury-lane, Gray's-inn-lane, and Jewin-street. It 
 has been supposed from the oft-quoted words of Lord Byron, 
 
 " It has a strange quick jar upon the ear. 
 That cocking " 
 
 that he disapproved of this sport, and that with his accustomed causticity he therefore disparaged it. In 
 early life we were on terms of intimacy with Mrs. Massinberg, of 16. Piccadilly, as the numbers then ran : 
 she was a relative of Lord Byron, and whenever he left college on a visit to London he used to domesti- 
 cate at her residence, and there we also on several occasions met him, and enjoyed his conversation, which, 
 as might be supposed, led him to remark on the scenes he met with in London ; and as our pursuits among 
 animals were well known to him, and much interested his inquiries, so there were none at that time pre- 
 valent that his capacious mind did not mention, and make inquiries about. But while we own we never 
 heard him eulogise cocking, we can conscientiously aver we never heard him utter a word against it, 
 although we have a faint remembrance of being told by him that he had on a previous day visited a cockpit, 
 and that he inquired of us, also, whether we had seen the same. Beyond this we affect to know nothing of 
 Lord Byron's sentiments on cocking ; but it may be supposed from his promptitude at that time in " speak- 
 ing his mind," that had he then conceived any disapprobation of the sport of cocking, he would have stated 
 it. If it were not that every sentiment known to be entertained by this truly eminent writer is a matter of 
 record with the public, we should not have introduced this seemingly irrelevant matter under any minor con- 
 sideration. We would also say with Pierce Egan, that " The subject of cock fighting has been too long 
 before the public to require any defence from our hands ; we shall therefore merely use his lordship's words 
 as the best answer we can give to those persons who are inclined to be a little too fastidious respecting this 
 sport : — 
 
 ' Some talk of an appeal unto some passion. 
 
 Some to men's feelings, others to their reason ; 
 The last of these was never much the fashion, 
 
 For reasoji thinks all reasoning out of season.' " 
 
 Sect. I. The Natural and Sporting History of the Game-cock. 
 
 3097. The gallus or cock (P/tasianus Gallus Linn., Jig. f>54.) and his family play a very important part 
 among the sheltered race. Strange to tell, he is united in the Cuvierian system with the pheasant breed. 
 
 We however are fully prepared to agree with that great 
 naturalist, Temminck, who separates the cocks from tho 
 genus Phasianus. With much judgment, at least as we 
 think, he does not consider that the pheasant characters 
 apply to the gallinaceous birds for the following reasons : — 
 He regards the most striking of the characters of the phea- 
 sant as little applicable to the majority of cocks. The tail 
 feithers of the former are long, narrow, and vaulted, the 
 two intermediate quills being constantly more elongated 
 than the lateral : their cheeks also are covered with a tissue 
 composed of small feathers exceedingly short, and indeed 
 so much so as to resemble velvet ; to which he might have 
 added, the distinguishing features of the crown of the head 
 being naked, and the skin raised into a fleshy elongation, 
 called the comb, as well as by a no less distinctive pecu- 
 V ^ '^'"V* 'H^^^^^^^Kr^r^^KfiHRlW \ I ''"""''y' "lat of the elongation of the skin of the lower jaws 
 ^^;»^'»^. ^^^^^^Bhl^rf Wry' \V '"'° portions hanging down, called wattles. The phea- 
 
 - ^^=^^^^Hi^^Hr . sants are likewise much less hardy than our fowls, and it is 
 
 only by the utmost care that they can be brought to breed 
 in a state of domestication, whereas our game fowls breed 
 with us readily. 
 
 3998. M. Temminck is of opinion, that the races of our 
 domestic cocks sprung from the Jago cock (Ga/lui giga?i- 
 teus), a species native to .Sumatra, and from the Banteiiia, 
 another primitive race found in the forests of Java. So- 
 mini conceives that he has heard the crow and other notes 
 of our domestic fowls in the forests of Guiana. It however 
 gives weight to this placing of our breed of the game-cock, 
 that we only know of one specimen of the Gallus giganteus, the supposed primogenitor of our game-cock, 
 and that is in the Museum of Edinburgh, and was procured from Sumatra. With regard to the diffi- 
 culty that has been experienced at Cuming to any satisfactory determination on the true placing of the game- 
 cock in ornithology, we can hardly wonder at it, when we regard the disposition that is observed in this 
 breed to what is called " sport into varieties." Some have ample crests on their head, which fall down in 
 graceful curves over the head, face, and eyes. Another is the Dutch pencilled fowl of a pure white, dis- 
 tinctly spotted with black. Another singular variety is seen in the rumpless or tailless cock, and in the 
 Gallus Morio, which has the periosteum or outer covering of the bones black, while the flesh is white. The 
 V'riesland cock is well known by his feathers, which all grow in a contrary direction to the usual one. The 
 bantams, so familiar to us, and so admired, are derived from a town in Java. On them we have only to 
 point out the proof they set before us of the power of art in interfering with nature. Formerly these birds 
 were seen feathered down to the toes, now we see them very minute in size, and as clean limbed as the game- 
 cock, which alteration was brought alaout by art. 
 
 3999. Tfie internal conformation of the game-cock presents some specialties thus noted by Mr. Griffith : — 
 " The stomach of the cock is singularly muscular, and furnished internally with a tunic almost cartilaginous. 
 The action of the muscles produces a friction in the interior of the stomach, which rapidly comminutes not only 
 aliments of every description, but will in a few hours wear down the surfaces of globes of glass, and reduce 
 the whole to powder ; trbuigles too, of glass, even with greatly acerated points, are blunted in a very little 
 time ; nay, even points of steel, Implanted in a b.ill of lead, are, equally worn down by this violent action of 
 the muscles. In the works of Spallanzani, the proofs of this may be found in the account of the various 
 experiments performed by that philosopher on the digestive organs of the cock. Properly speaking, the cock 
 has three stomachs ; the first is the gizzard, the second is observed a little lower down in the dilatation of the 
 
 4 H 4 
 
1208 COCK FIGHTING. Part IX. 
 
 cEsophagus, and the third is the muscular pouch which we have just alluded to. This last stomach, according 
 to Bechstein, is composed of four principal muscles, which produce the most active mechanism on this 
 viscus. The intestinal canal measures more than five times the length of the bird, and the two caeca are six 
 inches long, and take their origin at the spot where the colon is united to the ileum. The testes of the male 
 are of greater volume, in proportion to the body, than in any other bird. The trachea is widened a little, 
 funnel-wise, towards the upper laryn.K ; it narrows sensibly towards the lower larynx, which is very much 
 compressed. The lateral parts of this last are furnished with a single membranous piece, which is not 
 supported by cartilaginous rings; the cartilage, which traverses the larynx internally, instead of being 
 soldered as in the turkey, in the middle of the last demi-ring is suspended to two triangular pieces attached 
 under the anterior and posterior parts of this ring. The bronchite have not entire rings, and their internal 
 part is furnished with a membrane. The eutire trachea appears capable of being elongated or shortened in 
 a very sensible degree, and the lower larynx is equally capable of being compressed and dilated according to 
 the sounds which the animal wishes to produce. It is probable that the very shrill tone of the cock is 
 produced by this compression of the lower larynx. In the interior of the top of the trachea, immediately at 
 the aperture of the glottis, there is a very slight protuberance, but no socle, or osseous triangle, as in the 
 pauxls, the hoccos, and penelope." (Animal Kingdom, vol.viii. p. 182 ). 
 
 4000. On the breeding of fowls generally we have not room to enlarge, but we would refer the inquirer 
 to Mr. John Lawrence's excellent work on the subject, under the title of Mowbray's treatise on the 
 Breeding and Rearing of Domestic Animals. On the suljject of breeding game fowls we may probably drop 
 a few hints. Already we have offered some description and some illustrative cuts, exemplifying the pro- 
 cesses carried on in the egg from its accumulation within the mother as a mere animal mass to its impregna- 
 tion and vivification through the agency of the cock, to its expulsion from the shell as the living bird by 
 the process called hatching. It is worthy of remark, that in this order of birds the young can search 
 out their food and eat it as soon as they emerge from the shell. It is ordained therefore by Nature, that 
 the number of eggs which each mother lays is exactly that which she can cover, and keep up sufficient 
 heat by her body and wings to hatch or vivify. How exactly Nature, we may here remark, suits the 
 supply to the wants 'of her animals : thus, with most other birds the number of eggs does not often 
 exceed four or five, not because the females of those birds could not cover a greater number, but being 
 obliged to support these young some time after they are hatched, they would not be able to do it were 
 their offspring more numerous. March and .■\pril are the months our most experienced breeders of game 
 fowls choose for that purpose, and the selection of a healthy spot is important, the warmest and driest 
 soils being the best adapted to the purpose, and consequently the cold and the damp are the worst, 
 producing cramp, roup, and other injurious attacks : cold, however, is less to be dreaded than damp. 
 Gravelly soils suit them: therefore, when a clayey and boggy one is chosen they seldom thrive, but, on 
 the contrary, die off before they reach maturity, spite of every medicament or change of food. Where, 
 however, the attempt is made, counteract the effects in the following manner : — Fence ofT a considerable 
 area with a tolerably high fence ; and having so done, give it a thick ground coating of brick rubbish, sur- 
 mounted by a layer of chalk and a superstratum of gravel. Around this area, let there be other plots made dry 
 also by under-draining, &c. which should be sown with some of the seeding grasses, as trefoil, wild clover, spurry 
 or stargrass, all which, but especially the two last, Mowbray says, " are particularly salubrious to poultry." 
 Within this inclosure let the poultry houses be erected, and if possible facing the south ; by following which 
 course, the evils of au unfavourable soil may be avoided. We again remark on the prudence of beginning 
 in time, therefore put up the breeding hens and the cock in January. March chickens, says a breeder, 
 "seldom have the roup ;" however, this malady will appear, and is more likely to take place in very high 
 bred birds than in those not so highly bred. Guard also against frost, which attacks the chickens in pro- 
 portion to the extent of that high breeding in the parents, which the owner so anxiously strives to obtain. 
 We will take it for granted, that where an early brood appears, the breeder will not allow the young gentry 
 to walk abroad with m.ammaif any thing like frost is in the air. Both mother and chicks indeed in such cases 
 are best shut up. On the contrary, when the sun shines out during February even, and no north or east wind is 
 blowing, they may run abroad in the middle of the day for half an hour, or even an hour, if the sun is out. The 
 corn given to the young cocks should be of the very best kind, the water also must be equally so. Of the corn, 
 we will observe in the words of a cocker, " It should be of the very finest quality and of the easiest di- 
 gestion ; that which has been housed the ripest presents itself as the food best adapted to the whole feathered 
 tribe, though the habits of some lead them to devour animal food, fish, and other substances. But what is 
 the condition of such birds ? what their propensities ? We need scarcely bestow a single thought upon the 
 appropriate answer, and in that answer will be found the impolicy of bringing up game chickens as of training 
 game-cocks upon raiv vteat, according to the general practice (it is apprehended), when worms are obtained 
 with difficulty. Much better would it be to convert the meat into ^i?«//t'x by means of artificial heat, in the 
 same manner as anglers procure such worms by the heat of the sun and the blowing of flies. For this pur- 
 pose (seeing that the worms would be mostly required early in the year), some large blow-flies may be put 
 away in autumn, and be raised from the dormant state by heat, so as to impregnate (or blow) animal matter 
 in abundance ; nor will they readily leave the genial retreat provided, for them, though left at large, if they 
 are sheltered from the action of the boisterous winds that prevail early in tiie year. Exercise and good 
 water appear to us essential requisites in training cocks ; and the walks provi<led for them should possess the 
 means of obtaining both. As, in attaining the first mentioned, frequent runs would be required, the 
 advantage of a field adjacent would mainly conduce thereto, so also conveniences should be provided for 
 separating the quarrelsome from each other. This latter more especially, since the practice of permitting 
 the stags and younger chickens to spar occasionally will improve their wind, try their courage, and reduce 
 the quantity offat which gathers round the gizzard, the heart, &c. in highly fed animals ; besides that, when 
 these bouts are over, if one does not give in or run under the other, they will be always at it, and must be 
 separated. Wherever the convenience exists of making a small streamlet of fine clear water flow near the 
 pens, let this advantage be adopted in preference to using shallow pans that require frequent filling, and 
 which soon get muddled by the fowls walking over them ; and the -readiness of attendants to replace clean 
 water instead of foul, seldom keeps pace with the spoliation and wants of the game animals, which stand in 
 need of much drinking." (Spo)'</ng ^rfwno/i for April, 1828, p. 288.) We, however, thus far venture to offer 
 hints on chicken rearing. But when the important business of training commences, then all is behind the 
 curtain, and then it is that a more notable personage steps in and begins to play his part, which is most of 
 it sub rosa. 
 
 4001. Cock feeding and traini>ig are words of synon}'mous import. A professed cock feeder and trainer who 
 becomes fortunate in the birds he attends, is a much greater personage than many still greater persons think ; 
 and we are not sure that Joseph Gilliver, publicly proclaimed in the Spurting Magazine for November, 
 1834, " as the most celebrated cock feeder England ever produced," would have changed his honours for 
 those of the hero of a hundred battles. The first main, we are told, which Gilliver ever fought in public 
 was at Coleshill in Warwickshire, and the last was at Preston in Lancasshire, in 1830. During his life he 
 fed principally for Lord Mexborough, Mr. Featherstone, Mr. White, General ifates, Mr. Sitwell, and others 
 too numerous to mention. His chief opponent was Potter, who was feeder for that veteran sportsman, the 
 Earl of Derby, whose attachment for the sod continued unwearied, and who was seen enjoying to the very 
 last his favourite amusement with all the zest of a younger man. The largest sum ever fought for in 
 England, was a main of only seven battles for 1000 guineas a battle, and •'iOOO guineas the main. This was 
 fought at Lincoln, and won by Gilliver, who was fortunate enough to gain five out of the seven battles. At 
 Lichfield, Chester, Manchester, Newton, Oxford, and Preston, he has fought great mains, and generally 
 with success. The last few years of his life were spent in a neat cottage in his native town, which he built 
 himself from the produce of his ability in the profession to which he was devoted, and in which he was un- 
 rivalled. He died in 1833, in his seventy-fourth year." (P. 53.) 
 
Chap. I. THE SPORTING HISTORY OF THE GAME-COCK. 1209 
 
 4002. The term feeder, as connected with cock fighting, by no means intends the mere provider of food for 
 these birds ; on the contrary, it has a mucli wider interpretation, as will be seen by a reference to John- 
 son's Sportsman's Dictionary, art. Cock Feeder, where it states " A cock feeder to be a person whose 
 occupation it is to collect, handle, and feed a pen of cocks, to fight such main or match as may be n.ade or 
 agreed on by those who deposit the battle money, and are called the masters of the match. These find or 
 procure the cocks, of which the feeder takes charge ; and to his judgment is submitted the entire management of 
 selecting, rejecting, feeding, physicking, sweating, sparring, weighing, cutting out (alias trimming), and bring- 
 ing his bag and cock to the pit ; where, upon delivering it to the setter-to, his function ceases in respect to 
 that particular cock, till death has sealed his disgrace, or success proclaimed his victory." (P. Uo.) The 
 cock feeder first provides each of his cocks with what is termed his " walk," ('. e. a parading ground. This he 
 does until deeming him fit to display and to quit walking under his sire, who in his novitiate not only 
 cherished and protected him, but initiated him also into the first principles of defence and offence. This 
 separation, called taking up, usually occurs when the juvenile is about six or seven months old. Pre- 
 vious however to this, these young Ijirds are subjected to certain operations deemed essential by the fancy, 
 and not without reason. The boxer enters the ring divested of his upper garments, as the cock, ere he enters 
 his walk, is deprived of his comb and gills, and receives sundry marks about the head and feet. One of the 
 most important duties of the feeder is to determine on the growing condition of the cock, and his aptitudes, 
 from the time of his " walking" until he enters the cockpit. Should he get " below the,mark," he will not 
 be nimble enough to avoid the spur of his antagonist, nor, instead thereof, to deal him a deadly blow. It is 
 the general look of the bird, his saucy bearing, his lithesomeness, the firmness of his flesh, the healthy redness 
 of his rump, the brilliancy of his eye, and the powerful contractions which both his wings and legs make when 
 he is undergoing the feeder's handling, which bespeak his condition. 
 
 4003. The matched cock should, like the prize tighter among ourselves^ exhibit the best condition, as well 
 as a settled pugnacity, so strongly marked as to say, I will either conquer or die. To bear out these promises, 
 his fighting points should be as prominent as those of the best pugilist. He must have an erect gait, and a 
 towering loftiness of carriage, but united with suflScient flexibility of limb, with a head rather pointed than 
 coarse, a beak moderately crooked and stout, a neck strong, and of sufficient length, so that if his antagonist 
 fight principally at the head, it may be difficult for such antagonist to reach it, which will give him 
 much advantage in uncovering his enemy's weak points, and securing his own from harm. The best judges 
 are not fond of a sharp breasted cock, although we are assured by one of the fancy, that some of the gamest 
 fowls he ever handled were keel breasted. If the objection against this formation be valid, it must arise from 
 the circumstance that it bespeaks a falling off fiom the due proportions of the pectoral muscles, by which the 
 powerful eftbrts of the wings in giving effect to the blow which inserts the armature, whether of silver or of 
 steel, into the vitals of the antagonist are impeded. Thus also the broad expanse of chest of the boxer, when 
 it exhibits his muscular masses, is hailed by the bettors in his favour as an earnest how effectively he is likely 
 to deal his blows, or, as the fancy would express it, " how handsomely he would handle his mawlies." A cork's 
 longer points, as his thighs and legs, should also be so marked as to attract attention ; the former for being very 
 muscular, and the latter for their length and strength, terminating in broad, thin, sinewy feet and long claws. 
 
 4004. When a main of cocks is to be fought at the Royal Cockpit, Jl'est7ninster, a match-bill is presented, 
 which contains all the colours of the cocks engaged on the occasion : by which it will be seen, that the lightest 
 weight specified is three pounds nine ounces and one-quarter ; and the heaviest, four pounds eight ounces and 
 three-quarters. We believe four pounds ten ounces is the maximum weight allowed in match fighting; or, as 
 one of the fancy has it, "all beyond this are excluded by all the match makers from fighting within the 
 articles :" a bird to be a bird fit for the white bag, the trimmed wing, the mat, and the silver spur, must be 
 high on the leg, light fleshed, and large boned ; but still no more than four pounds eight or ten ounces." We 
 hardly need affect to inform even the mere tyro that cocks fight either in steel or in silver spurs. Colour 
 among a few breeders is thought important, but many more consider that as a good horse may be of any colour, 
 so likewise may a good cock. The lighter colours are avoided ; we have heard a cock fighter say he never saw 
 either a white or dun bird good for any thing but to run away. Hence, we suppose, originated the term 
 for cowardice being that of " showing the white feather." Gray, yellow, or red, with a black breast, are 
 very favourite colours. 
 
 4005. To becojne enamoured of this sport we can readily suppose to be an easy matter for vast numbers. The 
 late Lieut. -col. Mordaunt, well known as a sportsman of much spirit and enterprise, was a great zealot in 
 cocking, and took vast pains in the improvement of the game birds. Unfortunately for this amateur he heard 
 that the game-cocks of India were larger, and even more pugnaciously inclined than our own breeds ; which 
 
 idea was in all probability strengthened from reading the following observations of a celebrated naturalist : 
 
 " In China, India, the Philippian Islands, and all over the East, cock fighting is the sport and amusement 
 even of kings and princes. It is the opinion of many that we ha\'e a bolder and more valiant breed (of cocks) 
 than is to be found elsewhere ; and some, indeed, have entered into a serious discussion upon the cause of 
 so flattering a singularity. But the truth is, they have cocks in India as bold, if not bolder, than ours ; and, 
 what would still be considered as more valuable among cockers here, they have more strength, with less 
 weight. Indeed, I have often wondered why men who lay two or three hundred pounds upon the prowess of a 
 single cock, have not taken every method to improve the breed. Nothing, it is probable, could do this more 
 effectually than by crossing the strain, as it is called, by a foreign mixture ; and, whether having recourse to 
 the wild cock in the for^t of India would not be useful, I leave to their consideration." " The colonel re- 
 solved to put the truth ot such assertions and observations to the test : he resolved, in fact, to transport to 
 India some English game-cocks, in order to try the courage of the foreigners in their own country, that 
 they might not run the risk of losing this valuable quality by a removal to England. Lieutenant -colonel 
 Mordauut accompanied his cocks to India, where he witnessed their defeat ; and when he returned to his own 
 country, I am not aware that he ever succeeded in improving the native blood. Be it known however, that this 
 gentleman was kind hearted and generous, and expended very considerable sums in attempts to improve the 
 condition of the lower classes in his own neighbourhood. He endeavoured to introduce the silk manufacture 
 in this part of England ; and though his efforts were not crowned with success, the spacious building which 
 he erected for the purpose, long continued a mouldering monument of his public spirit and generous disin- 
 terestedness." (Sporting Antials, November, 1827, p. 237.) This extract alone would be suflScient to con- 
 vince the reader how infatuating this sport can become to some persons. There is excitement in it from be- 
 ginning to end ; from the handling of the favoured eggs to be placed under the well known careful hen, to 
 the time when the young chicks start through their shelly casement into open day. How watchfully they are 
 guarded, and how the assistant prepares the food best adapted to their state ! How they are now watched, 
 and how their pugnacious attitudes glad the eyes of the sanguine breeder, who sees in the sparring forms 
 which the jounglings amuse themselves with signs of future prowess, and game determination to hold out 
 until death or victory I Such, we presume, are the stimuli that urge on the breeder, and carry him full of hope 
 to the battle-field — we beg pardon, to the cockpit boards. It must have been an interesting sight to see all 
 these manifestations in some of our greatest enthusiasts in the sport ; such for instance, as Colonel Mordaunt 
 lately noted, and that amiable nobleman, the Earl of Derby. 
 
 4006. The management of game fowls, like every manipulation or employ entrusted to the lower classes, 
 becomes an arbitrary one, dependent on some olden methods handed down from one generation to another. It 
 is fixed, and cannot be diverted from its course except by very powerful agencies ; hence, instead of being 
 rational, it is empirical ; and instead of being open to comment, and thus open to amendment, it has an im- 
 penetrable veil of mystery thrown over it too dense to be ever penetrated by reason or experiment. Game 
 fowls are known from others by many distinguishing marks. Their coloured feathers bear a predominant por- 
 tion of a rich red : their size is inferior to the coarser varieties which grace the farm yard, while to the sym- 
 metry and delicacy of their limbs is superadded a critical mechanical formation that adapts them to offensive 
 operations on others, or furnishes them with the means of warding off those attempted on themselves. This 
 
12IO COCK FIGHTING. Part IX. 
 
 disposition to pugnacity is inherent in them, so as to make the task of rearing them any thing but pleasant ; 
 for it shows itself at very early periods of their growth, and blinds very many of them. This aptitude is so 
 great, that it appears almost equal in the half breds also, which prevents this race from being much culti- 
 vated. However, this irresistible attachment to fighting among themselves has certainly furnished the cock- 
 pit amateurs with their best defence against the tax of cruelty, and the inore this natural pugnacious predi- 
 lection is taken notice of, the more it will appear that if these birds are kept, they must be allowed to fight. 
 It is, in fact, an irresistible passion ; deprive them of it, and misery assails them. There are innumerable 
 philanthropic admirers of animals abroad in the world, but there are but few who have had the hardihood to 
 openly and personally attack those who flagrantly commit unnecessary cruelty on animals. One of the oldest 
 amongst us of this class was Mr. John Lawrence, lately deceased at an age, as we believe, nearly if not quite 
 ninety years. This gentleman has all his life proved a staunch advocate for humane treatment towards 
 animals, and proved a determined enemy of cruelty towards them in any shape. What does he say on this 
 subject in his treatise on Rearing Domestic Poultry? "Philanthropists are in the habit of declaiming 
 much against the practice of cockpit battles ; but, on reflection, the cruelty of that sport will be found 
 among the least wherein the feelings of animals are concerned, since fighting in the game-cock is a natural 
 and irresistible passion, and can never take place against his will ; and since those engaged in regular com- 
 bat upon the arena would do so voluntarily and with equal ardour did they meet in the desert. Another and 
 similar mistake is the supposed additional cruelty of arming the heels of the cock with steel spurs, which, on 
 the contrary, conduces to shorten the period of their sufferings." (P. 13.) Our own opinion of cocking 
 coincides very much with that of Mr. Lawrence. We neither encourage it, nor do we rail at it to show our 
 sensibility : were the birds forced to the task, we should think much worse of it than we do ; but when we 
 find this pugnacious dispo.'ition implanted by Nature, we cannot readily fancy ourselves wiser than this uni- 
 versal mother. That we however are no very ardent admirer of the sport, must be apparent when we are 
 enabled to assert we never were present at any matchings of cocks except when, as an officer in the North 
 Gloucester Militia quartered at Drogheda, under the command of Colonel Kingscote, we saw some matches 
 got up among the officers of the garrison. W^th these exceptions we know nothing personally of cock 
 fighting. We however claim no merit on that score, for the reasons adduced. If, therefore, there be any 
 great defects in the clearness of our details, or the spirit of our descriptions, we hope they may be attributed 
 to the right source, our having had neither the time nor the inclination, since then, practically to inform 
 ourselves on the subject. Nevertheless we do hope, that what we have already gleaned from other sources 
 will yield the reader all the necessary information to satisfy his curiosity. If more be required, he may pos- 
 siijly gain the wished-for particulars either from Mr. Thomas Spring, Castle Tavern, Holborn, or from 
 Peter Crawley, Duke-street, West Smithfield. Pierce Egan has also an amusing and clever article on the 
 subject in his Book of Sports. Mr. Johnson likewise, who is an excellent compiler, gives a clever touch 
 of his craft in his Sportsman's Dictionary, art. Cocking. Our own experience on this ancient sport is 
 but small : we are gleaners only, but we have endeavoured to offer the grain divested of the chaff which often 
 attends it. The subject must be considered an interesting one, connected as it is with the natural history of 
 an admired breed of gallinaceous birds, whose prowess and daring may be supposed to have kindled a martial 
 spirit in mankind. It is to be regretted that even in this sport, as it was formerly in race-horse training, all was 
 conducted under a veil of mystery, so it yet remains with the feeding and training of cocks to fight. It was for- 
 merly altogether done by a class neither willing nor able to receive or give instruction ; nor is the practice much 
 more open now, the processes pursued being those only which had been fostered in days when occult me- 
 thods and empirical practices were in vogue. Each feeder, trainer, and setter-to has his secrets ; but whether 
 they be secrets " worth knowing " is not quite clear. .Sufficient of wholesome air around a dry and sheltered 
 walk, having a southern aspect, is an important portion of the early walking of the bird. An amateur of the 
 cockpit remarks on the secrecy observed among cock feeders, that although he has seen the management of 
 many, he was inclined to deny them the greater part of the merit they would arrogate. " Much depends on the 
 breed," he observes, and he here exercises a sound discretion. Look at our race-horses of the present day, 
 and regard what dependence is placed on the get. How the blood of the most celebrated of our racers of 
 early days is still as distinguished in their descendants, particularly where judgment has been displayed in 
 mating the parents so as to correct the defects and extend the excellences of each. In coursing, cast an eye 
 on the performances of the descendants of the Snowball breed, and then say whether or not the qualities of 
 the parents are not of the very first importance in duly estimating our hopes of the offspring. But even the 
 best breeding requires the aid of the judicious trainer, not that of the mere quacking and self-opinionated 
 one who walks, feeds, and trains from some olden pages of a date when ignorance reigned, and superstition 
 guided every opinion, and interfered in every process : no ! but of one who watches Nature's processes as she 
 exhibits them in the care and nurture of both wild and domesticated animals. By closely watching these, he 
 will soon perceive where art can assist nature, and such manifestations he should lay hold of, and profit there- 
 from. If all does not go on quite so well as he could wish, let him consider every part of his treatment. 
 Are his cocks well housed '( are his pens at once dry, airy, and sweet ? and are his birds neither molested at 
 night by rats, or by unnecessary excitement by day, which are circumstances not often taken into the account, 
 yet they are important matters, and most concern those from whom most is expected. In the cock's walks, 
 is occasional green food to be picked up ; and is it of a proper kind ? No two breeds nor two clutches of 
 chickens thrive in equal proportions ; and the fault is not so often in the breed itself, as in some peculiarity 
 in the wants of the animals, or something noxious which assails them from without or within. We once 
 were requested to look at some birds of a very crack breed, but which it was acknowledged did not thrive. 
 After watching them attentively for ten minutes, we found them so restless that we were assured something 
 irritated their skin beyond endurance. We took one in our hands, which, on turning back its half formed 
 feathers, exhibited myriads of minute animals of the pediculous kind, having their heads embedded in the 
 skin. We recommended a very mild wash of stavesacre {Staphis ap-ia) to be applied, which destroyed these 
 lice, and the younglings being left at rest immediately began to thrive. 
 
 SuBSECT. 1. Rtiles end Orders for Cocking, at Cockpit Royal, Westminster. 
 
 4007. The Cockpit Royal, Westminster, is the grand arena for cock fighting, and was erected after the 
 pulling down of the royal cockpit in St. James's-park. Pierce Egan thus describes it, as " a dull old-fashioned 
 building in Tufton-street, Westminster, the cockpit being a large, lofty, and circular building, with seats 
 rising, as in an amphitheatre. In the middle of it was a round matted stage, of about eighteen or twenty feet 
 diameter, as nearly as my eye can measure it, and rimmed with an edge eight or ten in height, to keep the 
 cocks from falling over in their combats. There is a chalk ring in the centre of the njatted stage, of perhaps 
 a yard diameter, and another chalk mark within it, much smaller, which is intended for the setting-to, when 
 the shattered birds are so enfeebled as to have no power of making hostile advances towards each other. This 
 inner mark admits of their being placed beak to beak. A large and rude branched candlestick is suspended 
 low down, immediately over the mat, which is used at the night battles." (P. 150.) 
 
 4008. The rules and orders for cocking are as follows :— " On the weighing morning, the person whose chance 
 it is to weigh last, is to set his cocks, and number his pens, both main and byes, and leave the key of the pens 
 upon the weighing table (or the other party, if he pleases, may put a lock on the door), before any cock is put 
 into the scale ; and after the first pack of cocks are weighed, a person appointed by him that weighed first 
 shall go into the other pens to see that no other cocks are weighed but what are so set and numbered, pro- 
 vided they are within the articles of weight that the match specifies ; and if not, to take the following cock or 
 cocks until the whole number of main and bye cocks are weighed. And after they are all weighed, you are to 
 proceed as soon as possible to match them, beginning at the least weight first, and so on ; and equal weights or 
 nearest weights to be separated, provided by that separation a greater number of battles can be made, and not 
 otherwise ; and all blanks, that is, choice of cocks, are to be filled up on the weighing day, and the battles 
 divided and struck off for each day's play, as agreed on, and the cocks that weigh the least are to fight the 
 first day, and so upwards." At the time agreed on by both parties to begin fighting, the cocks that are to 
 
Chap. I. RULES OF THE COCKPIT. 1211 
 
 fight the first battles are brought upon the pit by the feeders or their helpers ; and after being examined, to 
 see they answer the marks and colours specified in the match-bill, they are given to the setters-to, who, after 
 chopping them in hand, give them to the gentlemen who are called masters of the match (who always sit op- 
 posite to each other), when they turn them down upon the mat ; and the setters-to are not to touch them, 
 except they either hang in the mat, in each other, or get close to the edge of the pit, until they leave off 
 fighting so long as a person can count forty. When both cocks leave off fighting, until one of the setters-to, 
 or a person appointed for telling the law, can tell forty gradually, then the setters-to are to make the nearest 
 way to their cocks, and as soon as they have taken them up to carry them into the middle of the pit, and im- 
 mediately deliver them on their legs, beak to beak, and not touch them any more till they have refused fight- 
 ing so long as the teller of the law can count ten, unless they are on their backs, or hung in each other 
 or in the mat ; then they are to set-to again in the same manner as before, and continue it till one 
 cock refuses fighting ten several times, one after another, when it is that cock's battle that fought 
 within the law. But it sometimes occurs that both cocks refuse fighting while the law is telling ; when this 
 happens, a fresh cock is to be hovelled, and brought upon the mat as soon as possible, and the setters-to are 
 to toss up which cock is to be set-to first, and he that gets the chance is to choose. Then the other which is to 
 be set-to last must be taken up, but not carried off the pit ; then setting the hovelled cock down to the other, 
 five separate times, telling ten between each setting-to, and then the same to the other cock ; and if one 
 fights and the other refuses, it is a battle to the fighting cock ; but if both fight, or both refuse, it is a drawn 
 battle. The reason of setting-to five times to each cock is, that ten times setting-to being the long law for 
 one cock only, so on their both refusing, the law is to be equally divided between them, as they are both en- 
 titled to it alike. Another way of deciding a battle is, if any person offers to lay 10/. to a crown (that is, if he 
 is a person thought capable of paying when he loses, or one who stakes his money upon the mat), and no 
 person takes it until the law-teller tells forty, and calls out three separate times, ' Will any one take it ? ' and 
 no one does, it is the cock's battle the odds are laid on, and the setters-to are not to touch the cock during the 
 time the party is telling, without either cock is hung in the mat, or on his back, or hung together. If a cock 
 should die before the long law is told out, although he fought in the law, and the other did not, he loses his 
 battle ; for there cannot be a better rule for a cock winning his battle than killing his adversary in the limited 
 time he is entitled to by cock laws. There are often disputes between the setters-to, as also with the specta- 
 tors, respecting their counting the long law ; for often both cocks refuse fighting until four or five, or more or 
 less times, are told ; then they begin telling from that cock's fighting, and counting but once refused, they 
 should continue their number on, until one cock has refused ten times ; for when the law is begun to be told 
 it is for both cocks, for if one cock fights within the long law, and the other not. it is a battle to the cock that 
 fought, counting from the first setting-to. All disputes about bets, or the battle being won or lost, ought to 
 be decided by the spectators ; for, if the bets are not paid, nor the battles settled according to judgment then 
 given, it will be good evidence in law if an action is brought for the recovery of such bets. The crowning and 
 mantling of a cock, or fighting at the setter-to's hand, before he is put to the other cock, or breaking from his 
 antagonist, is allowed no fight." (Sporting Annals for May, 1828, p. '289.) 
 
 4009. In Pierce Egan's entertaining pages on t/iis subject, he makes mention of a little tract from which he 
 professes to have gleaned much information ; and as we account it no fraud to enable our readers to profit by 
 what has been already borrowed, we shall extract so much from these paragraphs as will tend to illustrate 
 our matter more fully. We, however, premise that the cocking season usually begins about Shrovetide, and 
 is coeval in duration with racing, and like that extends over the United Kingdom. Both are now national 
 sports, and perhaps this of cock fighting is the only one, except racing, that unites the plebeian and aristo- 
 cratic spectators so harmoniously in common pursuits. W'e hardly need again to state, oflScially as it were, 
 that cocks preparing for battle are heeled with spurs of either steel or silver, as circumstances may require, or 
 the matchers may fancy. It is evident that, to drive a silver spur fatally through the body requires more 
 force than would be necessary were a steel spur employed ; but the silver spur certainly carries with it an 
 air of high bearing, and is expected only to be met with on a cock of high pretensions. After a most humour, 
 ous description of the collected assemblage around, which will repay the reader's trouble to refer to, Egan's 
 authority continues, " I was continuing my inquiries into the characters around me, when a young man of 
 very slang, slight, but prepossessing appearance passed me, dressed in tight kerseymeres, with a handker- 
 chief round his knee, neat white cotton stockings, small shoes, a blue check waiter- looking jacket, short about 
 the waist, and a gay 'kerchief knowingly tied on his neck. He was really a clean, handsome faced young 
 fellow, with thin but acute and regular features, small light whiskers, and with his hair closely cut, and 
 neatly and 'cutely combed down upon his forehead. He had scarcely passed me before I felt something rustle 
 and chuckle by my elbow ; and turning round, saw a stout, plump, old ostler-looking man carry a white bag 
 past me, which, by the struggle and vehement motion inside, 1 guessed to be one of the brave birds for the 
 battle. The two men stepped upon the mat, and the hubbub was huge and instantaneous. ' Two to one on 
 Nash !* ' A guinea on Nash !' ' Nash a crown !' — Sounds like these were only heard (for the bets are laid on 
 the setters-to), till the noise aroused a low 7n«ic«/ar-brooding chuckle in the bag, which seemed to show that 
 the inmate was rousing into anger even at the voice of man ! From the opposite door a similar procession 
 entered. The setter-to (Fleming by name) was dressed much in the same manner, but he appeared less 
 attractive than young Nash (the name of the young man 1 have just mentioned). He certainly was not so 
 smart a fellow ; but there was an honesty and a neatness in his manner and look which pleased me much. 
 The chuckle of the cock in the one bag was answered deeply and savagely from the other ; and the straw 
 seemed spurned in the narrow cell as though the spirit that struck it would not be contained. Nash's bag 
 was carefully untied, and Nash himself took out one of the handsomest birds I think I ever beheld. I must 
 have leave to try tny hand at a description of a game-cock {Jig. 55.5.). He 
 was a red and black bird — slim, masculine, trimmed — yet with feathers 
 glossy, as though the sun shone only upon his nervous wings. His neck 
 arose out of the bag snake-like — terrible — as if it would stretch upward 
 to the ceiling ; his body followed, compact, strong, and beautiful ; and 
 his long dark blue sinewy legs came forth, clean, handsome, shapely, de- 
 termined, iron-like ! The silver spur was on each heel, of an inch and a 
 half in length, tied on in the most delicate and neat manner. His large 
 vigorous beak showed aquiline — eagle-like; and his black dilating eyes 
 took in all around him, and shone so intensely brilliant, that they looked 
 like jewels. Their light was that of thoughtful, sedate, and savage cou- 
 rage ! His comb was cut close, his neck trimmed, his wings clipped, 
 pointed, and strong. The feathers on his back were of the very glossiest 
 1 red, and appeared to be the only ones which were left untouched, for the 
 tail was docked triangularwise like a hunter's. The gallant bird clucked 
 defiance, and looked as if he ' had in him something dangerous.' Nash 
 gave him to Fleming, who held him above his head, examined his beak, 
 his wings, his legs, while a person read to him the description of the bird 
 from paper ; and upon finding all correct, he delivered the rich feathered 
 
 — warrior back to Nash, and proceeded to produce his own bird for a similar 
 
 - examination. Fleming lifted his bird from the bag, and my whole mind 
 - was directed his way. This was a yellow bodied, black winged, hand- 
 J some cock, seemingly rather slight, but elastic and muscular. He was 
 
 .—" ^ restless at the sight of his antagonist, but quite silent ; and old Nash ex- 
 amined him most carefully by the paper, delivering him up to Fleming 
 upon finding him answer to his description. The setters-to then smoothed 
 their birds, handled them, wetted their fingers, and moistened their ban- 
 daged ankles where the spurs were fastened, held them up opposite to each other, and thus pampered their 
 
1212 
 
 COCK FIGHTING. 
 
 IX. 
 
 courage, and prepared them for the combat. The mat was cleared of all persons except Fleming and 
 young Nash. The betting went on vociferously. The setters-to taunted each the bird with the other's 
 presence, allowed them to strilse at each other at a distance, put them on the mat facing each other, encou- 
 raged and fed their crowning and mantling until they were nearly dangerous to hold, and then loosed them 
 against each other for the fatal fight. The first terrific dart into attitude was indeed strikingly grand and 
 beautiful, and the wary sparring, watching, dodging, for the first cut was extremely curious : they were 
 beak-point to beak-point, until they dashed up into one tremendous flirt, mingling their powerful rustling 
 wings and nervous heels in one furious confused mass. The leap — the fire— the passion of strength — the certa. 
 minis gavdia — were fierce and loud ! The parting was another kind of thing every way. 1 can compare the 
 sound of the first flight to nothing less than that of a wet umbrella forced suddenly open. The separation 
 was death-like : the yellow, or rather the ginger bird, staggered out of the close, drooping, dismantled, bleed- 
 ing i He was struck! Fleming and Nash severally took their birds, examined them for a moment, and 
 then set them again opposite to each other. The handling of the cocks was as delicate as if they had been 
 made of foam, froth, or any other most perishable matter. Fleming's bird staggered towards his opponent, 
 but lie was hit dreadfully, and ran like a drunken man, tottering on his breast, sinking on his tail ; while 
 Nash's, full of fire and irritated courage, gave the finishing stroke, that clove everjf particle of life in twain. 
 The brave bird thus killed, dropped at once from the ' gallant bearing and proud mien,' to the relaxed, drag- 
 gled, motionless object, that lay in bleeding ruin on the mat. I sighed, and looked thoughtful, when the 
 tumult of the betters startled me into a consciousness of the scene at which I was present, and made me feel 
 how poorly timed was thought amid the characters around me. The victor cock was carried by me in all his 
 pride, slightly scarred, but evidently made doubly fierce and muscular by the short encounter he had been 
 engaged in. He seemed to have grown to double the size ! his eyes were larger. The pajing backward and 
 forward of money, won and lost, occupied the time until the two Nashes again descended with another cock. 
 Sometimes the first blow was fatal — at another time the contest was long and doubtful ; and the cocks showed 
 all the obstinate courage, weariness, distress, and breathlessness, which mark the struggles of experienced 
 pugilists. I saw the beak open, the tongue paljiitate, the wing drag on the mat : 1 noticed the legs tremble, 
 and the body topple over upon the breast, the eye grow dim, and even a perspiration break out upon the 
 feathers of the back. When a battle lasted long, and the cocks lay helpless near or upon each other, one of 
 the feeders counted ten, and then the birds were separated and set-to at the chalk. If the beaten bird does 
 not fight while forty is counted, and the other pecks or shows signs of battle, the former is declared 
 conquered." 
 
 We cannot, as we think, close this account of cock fighting in a more appropriate manner than by inserting 
 some clever verses on the subject by Dr. Robert Wild, a nonconformist divine and poet, born in 1609, a man 
 of great talent and exemplary virtues. In 1648 he was appointed rector of Aynho, in Northamptonshire. He 
 appeared also to have been as great a wit as he was a poet. It has been related of him, that being under the 
 necessity of preaching a probationary sermon with another divine for the living, when the contest was over, 
 on being asked how he had succeeded ? he replied, " We have divided it — I have got the Ay, and he the No." 
 Some of his sermonS gave great satisfaction, and are still extant: — 
 
 Verses on Cock Fighting, bg Dr. Robert Wild. 
 
 " No sooner were the doubtful people set. 
 
 The match made up, and all tliat would had bet. 
 
 But straight the skilful judges of the play 
 
 Brought forth their sharp heel'd warriors; and they 
 
 Were both in linen bags, as if 'twere meet 
 
 Before they died to have their winding-sheet. 
 
 Into the pit they're brought, and being there 
 
 Upon the stage, the Norfolk chanticleer 
 
 Looks stoutly at his ne'er before seen foe, 
 
 And, like a challenger, began to crow 
 
 And clap his wings, as if he would display 
 
 His warlike colours, which were black and grey. 
 
 Meantime the wary Wisbich walks and breathes 
 
 His active body, and in fury wreathes 
 
 His comely crest, and, often looking down. 
 
 He whets his angry beak upon the ground : 
 
 This done, they meet, not like that coward breed 
 
 Of .(Esop ; these can better fight than feed ; 
 
 They scorn the dunghill, 'tis their only prize 
 
 To dig for pearls in each other's eyes. 
 
 They fought so nimbly, that 'twas hard to know. 
 
 To the skilful, whether they did fight or no. 
 
 If that the blood which dy'd the fatal floor 
 
 Had not bore witness of 't. Yet fought they more, 
 
 As if each wound were but a spur to prick 
 
 Their fury forward. Lightning's not more quick 
 
 Or red than were their eyes : 'twas hard to know 
 
 Whether 'twas blood or anger made them so. 
 
 I'm sure they had been out had they not stood 
 
 More safe by being fenced in with blood. 
 
 Thus they vied blows ; but yet (alas !) at length. 
 
 Although their courage were full try'd, their 
 
 strength 
 And blood began to ebb. You that have seen 
 A watery combat on the sea, between 
 
 Two angry, roaring, boiling billows, how 
 
 They march and meet, and dash their curled brow ; 
 
 Swelling like graves, as though they did intend 
 
 T' entomb each other e'er the quarrel end ; 
 
 But when the wind is down, and blust'ring weather. 
 
 They are made friends, and sweetly run together ; 
 
 May think these champions such ; their blood grows 
 
 low. 
 And they, which leap'd before, now scarce can go ; 
 Their wings, which lately at each blow they clapp'd 
 (As if they did applaud themselves) now flapp'd; 
 And having lost th' advantage of the heel, 
 Drunk with each other's blood, they only reel ; 
 From either eyes such drops of blood did fall, 
 As if they wept them for their funeral. 
 And yet they fain would fight ; they came so near, 
 Methought they meant into each other's ear 
 To whisper wounds ; and when they could not rise. 
 They lay and look'd blows int' each other's eyes. 
 But now the tragic part ! After this fit. 
 When Norfolk cock had got the best of it. 
 And Wisbich lay a dying, so that none. 
 Though sober, but might venture seven to one, 
 Contracting, like a dying taper, all 
 His strength, intending with the blow to fall, 
 He struggles up, and having taken wind. 
 Ventures a blow, and strikes the other blind ; 
 And now poor Norfolk, having lost his eyes, 
 Fights only guided by antipathies : 
 With him (alas !) the proverb holds not true, 
 The blows his eyes ne'er saw, his heart must rue. 
 At length, by chance, he stumbled on his foe, 
 Not having any power to strike a blow : 
 He falls upon liim with his wounded head. 
 And makes his conqueror's wings his feather-bed 1 " 
 
1213 
 
 PART X. 
 
 BRITISH BOXING. 
 
 556 
 
 401 0. Among the sports and (/times for which this country is distinguished, perhaps there is not 
 one so purely national, or so decidedly indigenous to our soil as that of boxi?ig ; and whether 
 viewed as a sport, or as a mearis of settling those differences which are constantly arising 
 among men, however peaceably disposed, it merits particular notice in these pages. 
 
 4011. As a sport when practised with the gloves, or the naked fist, it is calculated to invi- 
 gorate the frame by the expansion of the chest, the development of the muscular powers, 
 and the promotion of those quick and active evolutions, of which the human limbs, when 
 energetically exercised, are capable, and the encouragement of which is so conducive to 
 bodily health. It instils into the mind confidence and self-possession, gives a bold and 
 fearless bearing to the practitioner, and sustains that natural courage, which, if it does not 
 altogether avert, at least affords the best protection in danger or difficulty — a feeling, the 
 value of which sportsmen of all classes can duly appreciate. 
 
 4012. As a mode of settling differences, and more especially among the humbler ranks of 
 society, it is at once manly and praiseworthy, and is a fit and humane substitute for those 
 savage practices to which men in a barbarous state but too frequently have recourse for the 
 gratification of excited passion or revenge. It teaches men to rely on those powers with 
 which Nature has imbued them; and, guided by those rules of fair play, which are inse- 
 parable from the true principles of British boxing, while it promotes that indomitable 
 bravery, which, whenever and wherever called into action, has distinguished the character 
 of Englishmen all over the globe, it represses those treacherous and cowardly propensities, 
 which, in countries where the practice is unknown, lead to the use of the ktiife or the stiletto, 
 or some equally atrocious mode of assault — propensities which it is to be lamented even 
 in " happy England," of late years, from the mistaken zeal with which public boxing 
 matches have been suppressed, have been exhibited with painful and disgusting frequency. 
 
 4013. Jig the rules of "the ring" (the arena in which the science and moral, if the 
 phrase can with propriety be adopted, of boxing are practically demonstrated), which are 
 hereafter given, it will be seen that every unfair advantage is strictly forbidden, and 
 that any attempt at treachery, or foul play, meets with reprehension and disgrace. The 
 spectators, however numerous, are impressed with the value and importance of these rules, 
 and whenever violated are prompt in expressing their indignation, and applauding the 
 justice which leads to their enforcement; thus affording the strongest encouragement to 
 honourable bearing in combat, generous forbearance towards a sinking antagonist, and 
 manly submission in defeat — qualities which caimot be too widely disseminated. 
 
 401 4. An apology for prize fighting does not necessarily form a part of the task here 
 undertaken — that of describing the history and practice of boxing in England; this, if 
 
1214 BRITISH BOXING. Part X. 
 
 apology be necessary, has already been so effectually and so ably accomplished by writers of 
 the highest reputation, whether connected with " the newspaper press," or " the monthly 
 periodicals," that to go over the same ground would be superfluous; nevertheless, the 
 following letter from the pen of a magistrate of the county of Middlesex (Barber 
 Beaumont, Esq. ), grapples so fairly with the subject, and meets every objection in so 
 forcible a manner, that its insertion here may not be unacceptable. Mr. Beaumont, in a 
 letter to the editor of the Morning Post on the 18th Sept. 1829, thus expresses himself: — 
 
 4015. " The fusions of humanity, which have from time to time effervescod in tirades against the practice 
 of boxing, have lately overflown with a vengeance. Two men are sentenced to the severest punishment of 
 law, short of death, for being seconds to another man who had the misfortune to burst a bloodvessel by 
 his own exertions in a boxing match 1 This is done, it is said, to put down the brutal practice of boxing. 
 If by the sacrifice of two men the brutal practice of quarrelling, fighting, and destroying, could be extin- 
 guished, the good so produced would be an apology for the dreadfully severe sentence passed upon the poor 
 men selected for an exainple. But no such absurd expectation is entertained : while human nature is con- 
 stituted as it is, and ever has been, there will be fighting. The principle of contention cannot be eradicated 
 from our nature; but it may be modified, and to do this is the triumph of civilisation. Militarj- discipline 
 divests the conflicts of armed bodies of men of many of their horrors ; and boxing divests their individual 
 encounters of the ferocity and murderous terminations to which they naturally tend. Look at the effects of 
 private brawls among people where boxing and the laws of the ring are not recognised : the knife supplies 
 the place of the fist, and the enraged combatants cut and mangle each other until the life blood of one or both 
 is poured out in the fray. In a neighbouring country, one man who conceives himself aggrieved by another 
 does not scruple to waylay him, and murder him with a bludgeon or a pitchfork, or to set fire to his cabin and 
 burn him and his family in their sleep. In our own northern counties, where boxing is but imperfectly under- 
 stood, and the laws of the ring unknown, they fight up and down ; that is, when one gets the other down, 
 the one who is uppermost throttles, kicks, or jumps on the one down, till he has killed or disabled him. This, 
 too, is pretty much the case in Ireland, and indeed all over the world, except in those parts of England where 
 regular boxing is in use. Gouging, which consists in a man getting his thumb into the socket of his oppo- 
 nent's eye, and scooping it out, is another of the brutal modes of conflict used in some parts of the United 
 States and of our own northern counties. I boldly contend, then, that boxing, so far from being a brutal 
 practice, is the best corrective we know of, of the brutal practices which flow out of private quarrels among 
 the commonalty. It is not in the nature of man, nor ought he, to sit down tamely under injuries. To say 
 that labouring men, like their betters, should always appeal to the laws when they quarrel, is rank hypocrisy, 
 and an insult to common sense. They have neither time nor money to offer in sacrifices for the protection of 
 our courts of law and equity, such as it is : they must settle the quarrels amongst themselves as well as they 
 can ; and out of this necessity have sprung up boxing, and the laws of the ring. I wish all laws had an equal 
 portion of humanity and good sense in them. The discipline of the ring first regards the relative powers of 
 the combatants. In stature, strength, activity, and age, there must be no great dis])arity. They are forbidden 
 to use any other weapons than those which nature has given them ; no unfair advantage is allowed. Nay 
 when a man strikes down his antagonist his assault ceases ; he does not follow up an advantage so decided, 
 but leaves his fallen foe to the care of his friends, to raise him up, and replace both combatants on equal 
 terms for a fresh trial of prowess. This is being more than just ; there is a generosity in this proceeding, of 
 which I know of no parallel in the customs of any other country, ancient or modern. It inculcates a feeUng 
 of forbearance, of humanity, and of self government, even while under the highest excitement to violence, 
 which must elevate the character of all who share in it, and who regard it. But the interval allowed for 
 raising a combatant from the earth and replacing him before his antagonist, is no more than sufficient for 
 those purposes ; it is not extended to a degree which would rest and renovate him, because that would enable 
 the combatants to continue fighting for a long period, and to punish each other more severely. All waylay- 
 ings, all attacks by surprise, all cutting and stabbing, knocking out of brains, scooping out of eyes, jumping 
 on a fallen antagonist, or burning him in his sleep, all secret assaults and unmanly advantages whatever, are 
 abhorrent to fair boxing. To talk, therefore, about the brutal practice of boxing, is to talk ignorantly and 
 nonsensically. The discipline of the ring restrains these practices. It divests combatants of their most 
 savage means of vengeance, and saves many lives which would otherwise be sacrificed under the assaults of 
 unbridled rage. 
 
 " ' But,' say some of the grave authorities of the law, ' I do not object to men fighting upon a sudden 
 quarrel, while their blood is up , it is the pitched battle and the fighting for money which I abominate.' 
 Dicta of this kind from persons high in office, and duly seasoned with professions of humanity, float favourably 
 on the ear ; but they will not bear examination. First, as to the pitched battle, I contend that men ought not 
 to be encouraged to fight while their blood is up, because when their blood is up their reason is down, and 
 that state of irritation mostly happens when they are in drink. Fighting in that state very frequently pro- 
 duces the rupture of a bloodvessel and death. It is therefore the office of true humanity to dissuade men 
 from fighting when their blood is up, and to persuade them to wait until the next day, or some after period, 
 when it has become cool. By deferring an intended combat until after the heat of passion has subsided, nine- 
 teen times in twenty it is got rid of altogether. I think another word need not be said to show the egregious 
 folly, as well as cruelty, of the pretended humanity, which would encourage men to fight while their irritation 
 is at the highest, and would intimidate a friend from dissuading them from fighting until after they had 
 become cool, lest he should fall under the penalties of the law for seconding a fight between parties who are 
 no longer influenced by passion. There is another view of the subject, which, in a national point of view, 
 deserves serious consideration. I cannot conceive any better preparation for making effective combatants in 
 our army and navy than the national practice of boxing. It teaches a man to look his adversary in the face 
 while fighting ; to bear the threatening looks and fierce assaults of an antagonist without flinching ; to watch 
 and parry his intended blow ; to return it with quickness, and to follow it up with resolution and eftect. It 
 habituates him to sustain his courage under bodily suffering, and when the conflict has ceased, to treat his 
 adversary with humanity. The feeling of superiority which the practice of boxing gives an Englishman over 
 a foreigner in private quarrels is carried into the field of battle, for the boxer cannot think of turning his back 
 on afo'ewhom he has always deemed his inferior in combat. To this feeling, and to the habit of fighting 
 from boyhood, hand to hand and face to face, more than to superior bodily strength and courage, I think may 
 reasonably be attributed the superiority of English soldiers at the charge, and of English sailors in the act of 
 boarding. 
 
 '• If I am right in believing, as I sincerely do, that boxing and the laws of the ring, properly understood, 
 are conducive to the ends of humanity, and also to the effectiveness of our soldiers and sailors, it is right that 
 the practice and its regulations should be upheld. This is most effectually done by occasional matches for 
 prizes, because many persons are then interested in seeing that the regulations of (he ring are properly 
 observed, and because, by the moderate encouragement of skilful pugilists, the art of boxing is preserved 
 from degenerating into brutish belabouring. People are apt to suppose the bodily sufferings of these pugilists 
 to be much greater than they really are. They are led into this belief from the liigh coloured descriptions of 
 their combats which are wrought into the newspapers : but, in fact, pugilists seldom receive half such severity 
 of punishment in their matches as labouring men frequently do in their casual rencontres. They defend 
 tliemselves so well from severe blows, and their training prepares them so well for receiving as well as giving, 
 that their bruises disappear in much less time than bruises received in common fights : frequently the suc- 
 cessful pugilist quits the ring without receiving a scratch or discolouration of the skin. But this part of the 
 subject may be fairly left to be settled by those who are most Interested in it, viz. by the pugilists themselves ; 
 
Part X. 
 
 HISTORY OF BOXING. 
 
 1215 
 
 they are free agents and able bodied men, and unless they prefer a drubbing for half an hour or an hour, for 
 a recompense that enables them to live free from labour during a month or so, to working all the month 
 through, they will not fight but work. The very tender hearted, therefore, who cannot bear to hear of a 
 bruiser being bruised, but hunt him like a wild beast, and punish him almost to his death, in evidence of their 
 consistency and humanity, would do well to display their tenderness in some other way, and to leave black 
 eyes and bruised noses to the care of their owners. 
 
 " It is further objected, that a boxing match draws together a vast number of thieves and blackguards. 
 This is very true ; and so does an execution, a lord mayor's show, a court day at St. James's, and every other 
 interesting sight which is open to the public at large. 
 
 '* It cannot be denied, however, that boxing matches, being proscribed meetings, and unattended by any 
 peace officers, are particularly favourable to the congregation of thieves and other ruffians. This defect of 
 police keeps many respectable persons from such meetings who would otherwise gladly witness the exercises 
 of the day. But lawless as these meetings are declared to be, and open as they are to the unrestrained oper- 
 ations of ruffians of every kind, it is remarkable that we seldom, if ever, hear of any riot taking place at any 
 of them, or of any theft being committed beyond picking pockets. It is also remarkable, that after hundreds of 
 fighting men and their followers have travelled some score miles, and are assembled on the place of action, 
 and the ring is formed, and their excitement is at the highest, they suffer themselves to be driven from the 
 scene of their much loved amusement like a flock of sheep, at the bidding of some clerical or meddling magis- 
 trate. This shows an obedience to persons in authority, which might hardly be expected under the circum- 
 stances, but it is creditable to the parties yielding it. It seems to show that the lessons of patience under 
 suffering, and command of temper and submission to authority, taught by the laws of the ring, extend beyond 
 it, and influence the habits and manners of the people connected with it in their general demeanour. It 
 proves also that the cry against such meetings, as being breaches of the peace, is unfounded. It is evident, 
 therefore, that boxing and the laws of the ring impose a most valuable restraint upon the ebulitions of rage 
 and the thirst for revenge amongst the lower orders, teaching them to preserve their temper and self-posses- 
 sion under suffering, to scorn unfair advantages, to defend themselves with firmness, and to exercise the 
 virtues of forbearance and humanity towards a fallen foe, and that they are also an excellent preparative for 
 making good sailors and soldiers. It is further evident, that the anathemas and proscriptions which of late 
 years have been levelled against the practice of boxing, have tended to reduce it to disrespect and dis- 
 grace ; and the same unjust and hypocritical means, if persevered in and unopposed, are likely to cast it into 
 disuse." 
 
 4016. In this letter arguments and facts are so happily combiried, that they could derive 
 no additional force from amplification ; and coming, as they do, from a gentleman whose 
 position in society constitutes him a legal conservator of the peace, and affords him 
 ample opportunities of judging of the character and feelings of his countrymen, it must be 
 received with commensurate respect. 
 
 4017. The history of boxinff opens a i\ti]d so wide, and embraces so many matters inter- 
 esting to Englishmen impressed with the value of their national character, not only as 
 regards their own feelings, but the proud position which their "tight little island" holds 
 in the estimation of the world at large, that the condensed form in which it is here pre- 
 sented, will in all probability be deemed inadequate to its importance. It should be borne 
 in mind, however, that the space afforded to each subject in this volume must be limited, 
 and that all the editor can hope to accomplish is a brief but faithful picture of the sport 
 with which he deals. 
 
 4018. Antiquity of boxing. With regard to the antiquity of boxing, it requires no stretch of imagination to 
 come to the conclusion that it is coeval with the existence of man himself; and that, as the fist is the first 
 weapon with which man was provided, either for offence or defence, it takes precedence of all others. There 
 can be no doubt that our forefathers, even from the days of Adam, settled their differences, or displayed 
 their powers, in jest or earnest, with this weapon; and it is equally clear that with this, as with other 
 weapons of a more deadly character, it was not till civilisation had made extensive advances that its use and 
 cultivation, as a source of honour and of renown, became an object of public encouragement. 
 
 4019. The classic atithors affurd abundant proofs of the high estimation in which the use of the Jist was 
 held ; and if we are to take these as our data, we find that Pollux, the twin brother of Castor, was the first 
 who in pagan times obtained distinction by the use of h\&Jives, conquering all who were opposed to him, and, 
 with Hercules, obtaining a place among the gods for his fparring qualities. It would seem, however, that 
 Pollux and his compeers were not content with the use of the simple weapon of Nature, but, following " the 
 march of improvement," increased its power and formidable character by the addition of the ccestus, an 
 artificial covering to the hand, composed of several thicknesses of raw hide, bound by thongs to the wrist and 
 arm, which gave fearful and fatal effect to the blow that might be dealt. 
 
 4020. OJ the ccestus there were various sorts, of which a few are here selected. The first is a representation 
 of the most tremendous kind of c^stus. The original, in bronze, was found at Herculaneum. It is of a pro ■ 
 
 portion above the natural size ; and appears to have belonged to the statue of some gladiator, armed for the 
 Bght. This csEstus was composed of several thicknesses of raw hides, strongly fastened together, in a circular 
 form, and tied to the hand and part of the fore-arm ; and yet, to prevent its hurting the metacarpus, a glove 
 of thick worsted was used for the occasion, ending in a sort of fringe, called vellus. ( Voyage Pittoresque de 
 Naples el de Sicile, par I'Abbe de St. Non, vol. ii. p. 49.) 
 
1216 
 
 BRITISH BOXING. 
 
 Part X. 
 
 The second, however terrific in its operations, was not so destructive and injurious as the preceding one, 
 and is copied from plate 20. of Lenn's Costume des Peuples de I'Antiquiie, Liege, 1776. 
 
 The third represents a caestus of nearly the same kind, and capable of administering the most death-like 
 punishment. It will be seen in the first volume of Bronzi del Museo Kirkeriaiio, where Amyous is dis- 
 covered fighting with this armour, in his conflict with Pollux. 
 
 The fourth, materially different from the three preceding ones, though equally destructive in its operation, 
 is copied from a bas-relief, ■found also at Herculaneum. It is also engraved as a tail-piece in the second 
 volume of St. Non's J'oyage Piltoresqiie de Naples et de Si'cilc, p. 51. 
 
 And here we have two of the members of " the ancient prize-ring " in actual combat, provided with these 
 terrific aids to Nature. _^ 
 
 4021 . The use of these ponderous gauntlets, many of them beiisg 
 armed with knobs of brass, blunt points of iron, plummets of lead, 
 &c. led to the adoption of a species of armour for the head, which 
 were called amphotides, and the object of which was to protect the 
 temporal bones and arteries. They encompassed the ears with their 
 thongs and ligaments, and were buckled under the chin or behind 
 the head. They were not unlike helmets, and were composed of 
 hides of bulls, studded with knobs of iron, or strongly quilted, in 
 order to blunt the impetus of the blows. 
 
 4022. To pursue the ancient history of these games is however 
 foreign to the purpose in view : it must suflice to say, therefore, that 
 both among the Greeks and Romans the practice of pugilism, al- 
 though differing in its main features from our modern and less dan- 
 gerous combats, was considered essential in the education of their 
 youth, from its manifest utility in " strengthening the body, dissi- 
 pating all fear, and infusing a rannly courage into the system." The 
 power of punishment, rather than the Art of Self-defence, how- 
 ever, seems to have been the main object of the ancients ; and he 
 who dealt the heaviest blow, without regard to protecting his own 
 person, stood foremost in the list of heroes. Not so in modern 
 times ; for, while the quantum of punishment, in the end, must 
 decide the question of victory or defeat, yet the true British boxer 
 
 1 gains most applause by the degree of science which he displays in 
 defending his own person, while with quickness and precision he 
 returns the intended compliments of his antagonist, and like a 
 skilful chess-player, takes advantage of every opening which chance presents, thereby illustrating the value 
 of coolness and self-possession at the moment when danger is most imminent. This short reference to the 
 boxing propensities of the ancients, as contrasted with the practice of Englishmen in modern times, leads at 
 once to 
 
 402,3. The progress of British boxing. The annals of our country from the invasion of the Uomans down- 
 wards sufficiently demonstrate that the native Briton trusted more to the strength of his arm, the muscular 
 vigour of his frame, and the fearless attributes of his mind in the hour of danger, than to any artificial 
 expedients ; and that whether in attack or defence, the combination of those qualities rendered him at all 
 times formidable in the eyes of his assailants, however skilled in the science or practice of warfare. If illus- 
 trations were required to establish this proposition, they are to be found in every page of our history, from the 
 days of Alfred to the battle of Waterloo ; and if it be asked how it is that Englishmen stand thus pre- 
 eminent in the eyes of the world, it may be answered, that it is to be ascribed to the encouragement given to 
 those manly games (boxing more especially) which are characteristic of their country, and which, while they 
 invigorate the system, sustain and induce that moral courage, which experience has shown us to be the result 
 as much of education as of constitution, perhaps more of the former than of the latter. The truth of this 
 conclusion was so strongly impressed on the feelings of our forefathers, even in the most barbarous ages, 
 that we find all their pastimes were tinctured with a desire to acquire superiority in athletic lecreations, 
 thus in peace inculcating those principles which in war became their safest reliance. 
 
 4024. As civilisation advanced, and when the ingenuity of man found mechanical substitutes for the weapons 
 of Nature, still the value of the same principle was acknowledged and every where encouraged ; and whetlier 
 as soldiers or civilians, whether in the camp or on the village green, each man sought to excel his com- 
 panion in mimic combat, thus preparing himself for the hour of real danger, and by his example infusing a 
 spirit which all classes imbibed, and which to the hour in which we live gives to John Bull that proud pre 
 eminence in " the battle-field," acknowledged by the most jealous of his enemies. 
 
 402.5. In tracing the early history of boxing, beyond occasional allusions to the rustic games of our " bold 
 peasantry," little of authentic record can be found till about the year 1740, at which period public exhibitions 
 of professors began to attract the attention, and obtain the patronage, not only of men of the highest rank in 
 the country, but of all classes of the community. It must be admitted, that up to this period " the science of 
 self-defence " had made but little progress, and that strength and bottom, combined with the powers of en- 
 durance, constituted the main recommendations of the practitioners. There was but little refinement in the 
 public combats which took place for purses and other prizes. The system of give and take was alone 
 adopted ; and he who could hit the hardest, or sulmiit to punishment with the best grace, became the 
 favourite with the amateurs, who crowded the rude theatres in which the performances took place, and 
 among whom, as in modern times, the issue of the battle constituted prolific sources of speculation and ex- 
 citement. Southtrark fair, .Smit/(/ieUl, Moorfields, and various other localities, had their " booths " and 
 •' rings " for the displ.ay of boxing, single stick, and broad sword ; but to such an extent of ferocity were these 
 combats at last carried, that they were partially suppressed. 
 
 4020. Among others viho stood pre-eminent in the boxing circles of those days was Fig, who not only displayed 
 his own powers, but, like a skilful manager, engaged other stars to gratify the taste of the frequenters of his 
 
PaetX. history of BRITISH BOXING. 1217 
 
 theatre. As a specimen of tlie mode In which this gymnastic manager conducted the aflfUlre of his "com- 
 pany," we give the following copy of one of his " bills of entertainment : " — 
 
 AT 
 
 FIG'S GREAT TIL'D BOOTH, 
 
 On the Bowling Green, Southwark, 
 
 During the Time of the FAIR, 
 
 (Which begins on SATURDAY, the 18th of SEPTEMBER), 
 
 The TOWN will be entertained with the 
 
 MANLY ARTS OF 
 
 Foil-play, Back-sword, Cudgelling, and Boxing, 
 
 In which 
 
 The noted PARKS, ft-om Coventry, and the celebrated gentleman prlze-flghter, Mr. MILLAR, will display 
 
 their skill in a tilting-bout, showing the advantages of Time and Measure .■ 
 
 ALSO 
 
 Mr. JOHNSON, the great Swordsman, superior to any man In tho world for his unrivalled display of 
 
 the hanging-guard, in a grand attack of self-defence, against the all-powerful arm of the renowned 
 
 SUTTON. 
 
 DELFORCE, the finished Cudgeller, will likewise exhibit his uncommon feats with the single-stick; and 
 
 who challenges any man in the kingdom to enter the lists with him for a broken-head or a belly-full ! 
 
 BUCKHORSE, and several other Pugilists, will show the Art of Boxing. 
 
 To conclude 
 
 With a GRAND PARADE by the Valiant FIG, who will exhibit his knowledge In various Combats — with the 
 
 Foil, Back.sword, Cudgel, and Fist. 
 
 To begin each Day at Twelve o' Clock, and close at Ten. 
 
 Vivat Rex . 
 N.B. The Booth is fitted up in a most commodious manner, for the better reception of Gentlemen, 
 
 &c. &c. 
 
 4027. Fig of course had his rivals, who In various parts of the town Invited and received the encouragement 
 of the lovers of manly sports. 
 
 4028. It will be seen from the above bill, that the sword and the cudgel were not less esteemed than the 
 fist, and the combined exertions of the professors of each afforded attraction of no common character, and 
 obtained the countenance of the most illustrious men in the country, among w hom the old Duke of Cumber- 
 land then stood pre-eminent. 
 
 4029. // would scent that Fig signalised himself more as a fencer and cudgeller than as a borer j neverthe- 
 less, his proficiency in the former gave him an advantage over those pugilists who were not equally accom- 
 plished ; and his reputation rapidly increasing, he opened an academy, which was well known as Fig's 
 Amphitheatre. This place was the resort of all classes, and was the scene of many desperate combats, 
 which, with the character of the combatants, were subsequently recorded in a volume, entitled Captain 
 GoiUfrey's Treatise vpon the useful Science of Defence — a very amusing work, now extremely scarce, and 
 dedicated to the Duke of Cumberland. Captain Godfrey was the Captain Barclay of his day, and was dis- 
 tinguished by his proficiency in all the athletic sports of his time, testing the merits of the practitioners by 
 personal trials, in which even Fig himself found him " an awkward customer ; " and in the task which he 
 undertook of sketching the characters of those distinguished in his favourite pastimes, he proved himself 
 not only an impartial but a competent historian. His treatise, which was publishedin 1747, is full of amusing 
 anecdotes characteristically told, and many of them have been transferred into the first volume of Boxiann, 
 edited by Mr. Pierce Egan — a work which maybe fairly termed the class-book of pugilism. The captain 
 thus speaks of Fig (whose name and character, by the bye, has recently been brought prominently into public 
 notice in Mr. Ainsworth's romance of JncA Sheppard) : — " I have purchased my knowledge, with many a broken 
 head and bruises in every part of me. I chose to go mostly to Fig, and exercise with him ; partly as I knew 
 him to be the ablest master, and partly as he was of a rugged temper, and would spare no man, high or low, 
 who took up a stick against him. I bore his rough treatment with determined patience, and followed him 
 so long, that Fig, at last finding he could not have the beating of me at so cheap a rate as usual, did not 
 show such fondness for my company. This was well known by gentlemen of distinguished rank, who used 
 to be pleased in setting us together." 
 
 4030. It is worthy of remark, that in modern times similar trials took place between amateurs and pugilists, 
 before the latter were enabled to obtain decided patronage. Colonel Barton and Captain Barclay often sub- 
 mitted new candidates to this ordeal ; and frequent trials with the gloves took place, in which gentlemen 
 who were first-rate adepts at the art either confirmed the pretensions or exposed the presumption of candi- 
 dates for fistic fame. 
 
 4031. The first dawn qf science. According to Captain Godfrey, Jack Broughton succeeded Fig in popu- 
 larity, but far exceeded him in claims to patronage, from the introduction of those principles of science and 
 regularity which tended to strip the practice of boxing of many of those attributes of barbarism with which 
 It had previously been characterised. He may in fact be pronounced " the father of the science of the Art 
 of Self-defence," as far as the simple use of the fist is concerned. For eighteen years he was The Champion 
 OF England, conquering all who came before him by the superiority of his skill, and raised himself to a pin- 
 nacle of fame which secured for him the countenance and patronage of the Duke of Cumberland and others, 
 not less distinguished in the annals of their country. " Perfect master of time and measure," says Captain 
 Godfrey, " he stopped as regularly as the swordsman, carried his blows truly in the line, stepped not back dis- 
 trusting of himself to stop a blow, and fumbling in the return with an arm unaided by his body, producing but 
 a kind of fly-flap blows, such as pastry-cooks used to beat insects from their tarts. No I Broughton stepped 
 boldly and firmly in, bid welcome to the coming blow, received it with his guardian arm, then with a general 
 summons of his swelling muscles, and his firm body seconding his arm, and supplying it with all its weight, 
 poured the pile-driving force upon his man." In these few words are portrayed the fundamental ingredients 
 for an accomplished boxer ; and possessing them as he did to an extraordinary extent, Broughton soon took 
 the lead in his profession, and found abundant supporters in the erection of an edifice in Hanway-street, 
 Oxford-street, entitled Broughton's New Amphitheatre. In its appearance it was similar to Astley's 
 Riding-school, and wa3 surrounded with boxes, pit, and gallery, a commodious stage being erected in the 
 centre of the circus for the use of the combatants. This theatre was opened on the 10th of March, 1743, and 
 eclipsed all others which had previously existed. Advertisements went worth announcing a succession of 
 battles between the_ first-rate pugilists of the day, who met manfully, foot to foot, and never quitted the 
 stage till one or other was defeated, the reward to each being in proportion to the receipts at the door, ac- 
 cording to an acknowleded scale ; and these receipts, from the favour in which such exhibitions were held 
 bj" all ranks, often amounted to very considerable sums. 
 
 4032. First rules of boxing. Broughton and his supporters soon found, from the disputes and discontents 
 which frequently arose, that the adoption of some fixed rules for the guidance of the judges, as well as for 
 the satisfaction of the combatants, were indispensable ; and hence the following Rules, approved by the gen- 
 tlemen who frequented the theatre, and agreed to by the pugilists, were publicly propounded on the )8th of 
 August, 1743 ; and, what is not a little singular, from that period until the introduction of the New Hules, 
 humanely promulgated after a recent fatal fight between Owen Swift and Brighton Bill in 1838 (which shall 
 hereafter be described), these rules constituted almost the only guide in the decision of pugilistic contests, 
 whether on a stage or on the turf. 
 
 4 I 
 
f218 BRITISH BOXING. Part X. 
 
 Brol'ohton's Rules. 
 
 4. That no champion be deemed beaten unless he 
 fails coming up to the line in the limited time, or 
 that his own second declare him beaten. No second 
 is to be allowed to ask his man's adversary any ques- 
 tions, or advise him to give out. 
 
 6. That in by-battles the winning man to have 
 two thirds of the money given, which shall be pub- 
 licly divided upon the stage, notwithstanding any pri- 
 vate agreements made to the contrary. 
 
 G. That, to prevent disputes, in every main battle, 
 the principals shall on coming on the stage choose 
 from among the gentlemen present two umpires, who 
 shall absolutely decide all disputes that may arise 
 about the battle ; and if the two umi)ires cannot 
 agree, the said umpires to choose a third, who is to 
 determine it. 
 
 7. That no person is to hit his adversary when he 
 Is down, or seize him by the ham, the breeches, or 
 any part below the waist : a man on his knees to be 
 reckoned dov/n. 
 
 1. That a square of a yard be chalked in the 
 middle of the stage ; and every fresh set-to after a 
 fall, or being parted from the rails, each second is to 
 bring his man to the side of the square, and place 
 him opposite to the other ; and till they are fairly set- 
 to at the lines, it shall not be lawful for one to strike 
 the other. 
 
 2. That in order to prevent any disputes, the time 
 a man lies after a fall, if the second does not bring 
 his man to the side of the square within the space of 
 half a minute, he shall be deemed a beaten man. 
 
 3. That in every main battle, no person whatever 
 shall be upon the stage except the principals and 
 their seconds ; the same rule to be observed in by- 
 battles, except that in the latter Mr. Bkoughton is 
 allowed to be upon the stage to keep decorum, and 
 to assist gentlemen in getting to their places, pro- 
 vided always he does not interfere in the battle ; and 
 whoever presumes to infringe these rules, to be 
 turned immediately out of the house. Every body is 
 to quit the stage as soon as the champions are strip- 
 ped, before they set-to. ' 
 
 4033. These rules, it will be seen, laid the foundation for that manly bearing and fair play, which offers 
 so wide a contrast to the practices of barbarous ages, when every advantage was admissible where brute 
 strength or accidental casualties placed a combatant in the power of his antagonist. It is to be lamented 
 that even in modern thnes the inhuman practices of uncivilised periods have subsisted to a disgraceful extent, 
 and hence we have heard of gouging, that is to say, forcing out the eye of an antagonist with the thumb 
 or finger ; purring, kicking a man with nailed shoes as he lies on the ground, striking him in vital parts 
 below the waistband, seizing him when on his knees, and administering punishment till life be extinct, and 
 a variety of other savage expedients by which revenge or passion has been gratified ; and it is remarkable 
 that in those counties in which pugilism or prize-fights have been least encouraged, these horrors have been 
 most frequent ; we refer to Lancashire in particular, where even to this day that species of contest, called 
 up and down fighting, that is, when a man is got down he is kept down and punished till incapable of 
 motion, is permitted with impunity, unless indeed the death of the victim leads to the apprehension and 
 trial of the survivor. 
 
 40:i4. The adoption of Broughlon's rules in the metropolis soon led to their extensive dissemination in the 
 provinces, and public boxing was thereby stripped of half its terrors ; while in the adjustment of private 
 quarrels, the settlement of the simple issue of " which was the better man " after " a fair stand-up fight," put 
 an end to all bad feeling ; and the conqueror or the conquered submitted with a good grace to " the fate of 
 war," the strongest proof of the eflfects of cultivation, and the best test of a manly and honourable feeling. 
 
 403.5. To Broughton, then, is to be ascribed the credit of two great reforms in the practice of pugilism, 
 namely, the introduction of science and humanity ; and by the moral effects these inculcated, more has been 
 done to establish the high character of Englishmen for honour and fair play, than by all the eloquence of the 
 pulpit or the senate. To Broughton also do we owe the introduction of gloves, or m?iffiers, for con- 
 ducting viock combats or sparring matches, as they are now called, by which men receive lessons without in- 
 jury, or display the Art of Self-defence without those painful consequences to which Captain Godfrey so 
 willingly submitted, and which he so feelingly describes, but which deterred young aspirants from entering 
 those arenas in which, after harmless initiation, they often became distinguished adepts, or were prepared to 
 take their own parts in unavoidable encounters. Broughton thus announces his new invention in the Daily 
 Advertiser of February, 1747 : — 
 
 " Mr. Broughton proposes, with proper assistance, to open an academy at his house in the Haymarket, 
 for the instruction of those who are willing to be initiated in the mystery of boxing, where the whole theory 
 and practice of that truly British art, with all the various stops, blows, cross-buttocks, &c. incident to com- 
 batants, will be fully taught and explained : and that persons of quality and distinction may not be debarred 
 from entering into a coi rse of those lectures, they will be given with the utmost tenderness and regard 
 to the delicacy of the frame and constitution of the pupil, for which reason mufflers are provided, that 
 will effectually secure them from the inconveniency of black eyes, broken jaws, and bloody noses." 
 
 4036. We do not profess here to give a history of all the men ivho folloircd in the steps of Broughton, of whose 
 doings' a very correct summary will be found in the first volume of Boxiana, already alluded to; it must 
 suffice to say that Broughton, after having been eighteen years Champion of Knglanu, was deprived of 
 his laurels on the lOtbof April, 1750, by a man named Slack (the grandfather of the Belchers, heroes of 
 modern times), who contrived by repeated blows to render him completely blind ; and in fourteen minutes, 
 being unable to see his antagonist, he gave in, so much to the displeasure of the Duke of Cumberland, who 
 was his greatest patron, that he withdrew his countenance from him. .Soon after this his amphitheatre was 
 closed, and he never fought again. WanC of training, anA holding his antagonist too lightly, \t. is ^sXAhy 
 cotemporary writers, led to this result, a fate which has befallen many men of the same class in after times 
 from the same cause. He lived to the good old age of eighty-five years, and died on January 8. 1789, at 
 Walcott-place, Lambeth, in the churchyard of which parish he was Interred. 
 
 4037. The second era of science. From the days of Broughton we advance to the next era of pugilistic 
 improvement, and introduce to our readers Mendo'xa, who as a teacher of " the science" may be said to 
 have trodden in the steps of his great predecessor, and to have far exceeded him in the refinements of the 
 art. In poetry, in painting, and in music, we have our natural geniuses, who soar above all competitors in the 
 brilliancy of their works ; and so it would seem it is in the rougher paths of manly exercises. Mendozawas 
 a natural genius in the elegant and effective use of his fists ; when yet a boy, the ring and its adjuncts super- 
 seded all other considerations in his mind. He studied the Art of Self-defence with the perseverance of an 
 enthusiast ; and at length reached a degree of perfection which placed him above all his rivals, and as a 
 " professor" was known in almost every town in the khigdom. 
 
 4038. The great cotemporary of Mendoza was Humphries, denominated " the gentleman boxer." He was 
 remarkably graceful in his action, quick and effective in his deliveries, and an excellent " stopper," hitting 
 with his right and stopping with his left, the very opposite of the tactics of modern professors. Mendoza 
 was a pupil of Humphries, but soon proved himself his superior, and hence took the lead. 
 
 4039. At this period, 1786, the sports of the ring received a new impetus. Royalty again condescended to 
 throw its shield over the old national game, and men of the highest rank and consequence in the kingdom not 
 only frequented the schools of the teachers, but encouraged and were present at those " prize-fights " which 
 became the rage, and were attended by thousands and tens of thousands of all ranks of his majesty's subjects. 
 A fight between Hurnphrics and a man named Martin, styled " the Bath Butcher," which took place on a 
 stage at Newmarket on the 3d of May, 178fi, created extraordinary interest, and was attended by their royal 
 highnesses the Prince of Wales and the Duke of York, the Duke of Orleans, and most of the French nobi- 
 lity who were then in England. A guinea was the price of admission to the combat, a sum which hundreds 
 willingly paid, and it was calculated that from thirty to forty thousand pounds were hazarded on the event. 
 It was a finished displ.ay of science on both sides, terminating in the defeat of Martin ; but such was the man- 
 
Part X. HISTORY OF BRITISH BOXING. 1219 
 
 liness displayed on both sides, that the winner and the loser seemed alike to have secured the " golden 
 opinions " of the spectators. 
 
 4040. All eyes ivere now directed towards a trial of merit between Humphries and his formidable pupil 
 Mendoza, and as " where there's a will there's a way," means were soon found to bring their pretensions to 
 the test. A match was made for four hundred guineas, to come off on a four and twenty feet stage, in a pad- 
 dock at Odiham in Hampshire, on the 9th of January, 1788. The interest excited was beyond all precedent, 
 and the assemblage in point of rank and influence was little short (barring the ladies) of the spler.did display 
 at the late tournament of Eglinton Castle. The fight lasted twenty-eight minutes and fifty-four seconds, 
 and was characterised by a degree of skill and dexterity, accompanied by a severity of punishment which was 
 never before Witnessed. The fluctuations were numerous, each in turn becoming the favourite, till at last 
 Mendoza receiving "a kidney hit" on the loins, followed up by a forcible delivery on the neck, he fell with 
 his leg under him, which was sprained, and was unable to come again, thus giving the victory to Humphries. 
 It was extremely difficult to determine which was the neatest pugilist in the fight, so much of science, 
 elegance, activity, and bottom, were displayed on both sides. Neither Mendoza nor his friends were satisfied 
 with this result, and the men were again matched to fight on the 6th of May, 1789, in Mr. Thornton's park at 
 Stilton, where a suitable building was erected for the purpose, when Mendoza regained his lost laurels. It 
 was now " trick and tie," and a third battle took place at Doncaster on the 29th of September, 1790, when 
 Mendoza was once more victorious, thus putting an end to all doubts as to his superiority, although it must 
 be admitted his success was not bought without serious punishment. This was the last battle of Humphries, 
 but his correct deportment secured him general respect, and he afterwards became a coal merchant, and ob- 
 tained a comfortable livelihood. The newspapers at this period were filled with accounts of these combats ; 
 and such was the interest they excited, that they were looked for with the avidity of a " London gazette," 
 announcing the issue of some battle on which the fate of empires depended. 
 
 4041. Jf encouragement were wanting, a new impetus was now given to the boxing academies, and pupils 
 of the highest grade crowded to " the professors," among whom Mendoza took a deserved lead, and had 
 the honour of setting-to and giving lessons to some of the most illustrious men in the kingdom. An anec- 
 dote has been told us by a gentleman who was one of Mendoza's constant pupils, strongly illustrative of the 
 advantage of science, and of the affinity which exists between the natural and the artificial weapon. A ce- 
 lebrated French fencing-master, who had been drawn to Mendoza's school, and saw him set-to, was so struck 
 with his tact and quickness in parrying the heaviest blows, that he said he wanted but a little tuition in 
 fencing to render him a perfect master of his art, and for this purpose offered to give him a few lessons with 
 the foils. Mendoza consented, and in a very short time acquired so much knowledge of the art of throwing 
 aside a coming blow by a simple action of the arm, that he acknowledged, with gratitude, the benefit he had 
 derived. 
 
 4042. At this season, independently of the schools, the theatres were constantly the scenes of sparring ex- 
 hibitions, and crowded audiences proved the great popularity of the sport, boxes, pits, and galleries being 
 invariably thronged on such occasions. 
 
 4043. The modern or third era of science. The pride of Mendoza, like that oi Brough- 
 <on, was destined to have a fall — he in turn was to be driven from his "high estate." 
 However perfect in his art, the march of improvement was progressive. A new star 
 arose in the milling hemisphere. This was Mr. John Jackson, who may with truth be 
 pronounced the father of the modern school of boxing, and who not only supplanted the 
 Jew, but took a higher position in the scale of society, and obtained more influence among 
 all ranks, from the peer to the peasant, from the firmness and urbanity of his manners, 
 combined with the finished requisites of a boxer, than any man by whom he had been pre- 
 ceded, or by whom he has been followed. 
 
 4044. Mr. Jackson was lorn in London, and was the son of an eminent builder, by ■whom 
 the arch was thrown over the old Fleet Ditch. His uncles were farmers and tenants of the 
 Duke of Bedford and the Marquis of Hertford. Nature had bestowed upon him all those 
 athletic requisites which constitute the beau ideal of perfect manhood. There was a happy 
 combination of muscular development, with proportionate symmetry in his frame (his 
 height was five feet eleven, and his weight fourteen stone), which rendered him a fitting 
 model for the sculptor, and excited the admiration of all those by whom these qualities are 
 appreciated. At the age of nineteen he became a frequenter of the sparring schools, and 
 soon displayed such talents as proved that he was destined to eclipse the more favoured of 
 his cotemporaries; added to which, possessing as he did the suaviter in modo, as well as 
 the fort iter in re, he soon found patrons of the highest grade. 
 
 4045. Mr. Jackson s first public contest, under the patronage of the Hon. Harvey Aston, was 
 with Fewterel, a Birmingham hero, on the 9th of June, 1788, in a roped ring near Brighton, 
 which was honoured by the presence of the Prince of Wales. Victory crowned this maiden 
 effort, and Mr. Jackson received a gratifying token of approbation from the prince. His 
 next effort was with George the Brewer, on the 1 2th of March, 1 789, in which he was defeated 
 at the moment when conquest was within his grasp, from slipping down on the stage, 
 owing to the awkward construction of the floor, and its humid state from the falling rain, 
 dislocating his ancle, and breaking the small bone of his leg. He offered to finish the 
 battle while tied to a chair, but this was not permitted. His third and last battle was with 
 the redoubtable iWewdoza, at Hornchurch in Essex, on the 1,5th of April, 1795. It was a 
 short but fierce battle, but in nine rounds, and four minutes and a half, Jackson was the 
 victor, jumping from the stage little the worse for wear, while Mendoza was very much 
 beaten, and dreadfully exhausted. The Duke of Hamilton and a vast number of noblemen 
 and gentlemen were present, and testified their high admiration of the scientific precision 
 evinced by the winner, while they sympathised in the overthrow of a man who had so 
 long enjoyed " the sunshine of fortune," and which it is to be lamented he did not yet know 
 how to secure by a due sense of his own position, and a proper respect for those who, from 
 principle, gave liberal encouragement to his "calling." Independent of his pugilistic 
 superiority, Mr. Jackson was distinguished for his extraordinary powers as a runner of a 
 short distance, and as a leaper no man of his day was equal to him at a standing jump, of 
 
 4 12 
 
1220 BRITISH BOXING. Part X. 
 
 which many extraordinary feats are on record. His muscular strength was equal to his 
 bodily activity, and in the presence of Mr. Harvey Combe, a never shrinking advocate 
 for the national sports of his countrymen, he lifted ten hundred weiffht and a quarter, and 
 with eiglity-four pounds' weight on his little finger wrote his own name. 
 
 4046. Mr. Jackson's Rooms. The high reputation which Mr. Jackson had now attained, 
 and the universal esteem in which he was held as a teacher of his art, led him to establish 
 rooms at No. 13. Bond-street, not only for giving lessons to his numerous pupils, but for 
 the introduction of such men as had either distinguished themselves in combat, or were 
 desirous of seeking fame in the pugilistic arena. Hero all the ^lite of the fashionable 
 world — men who have since distinguished themselves in the senate, at the bar, and in the 
 field, and viewed boxing as a national game pregnant with the best consequences, where 
 the manly vigour of their countrymen was to be encouraged and promoted — were daily 
 assembled ; noblemen and gentlemen of the highest rank did not disdain to take the 
 gloves with the accomplished Jackson, and the "sets too" even among themselves evinced 
 a knowledge of the science, a power of endurance, and a degree of vigour equal, if not in 
 many instances superior, to the public pugilists of the time, with whom they often "tried 
 their hands," and came off victorious ; qualities, the value of which, in after life, they 
 acknowledged when the roar of battle, or the death struggle with the foes of their country, 
 by land or by sea, required the exercise of those energies which the preparative practice of 
 Jackson's rooms had nurtured and developed. In these associations there was none of the 
 finikin foppery of modern times; there were no apprehensions of the derangement of well 
 curled locks or pretty faces ; men, and noblemen too, met foot to foot and fist to fist, 
 regardless of consequences, dealing such blows on each other's heads, as often deprived them 
 of momentary sensation. 
 
 4047. Mr. Jackson's mode of instruction was at once philosophical and practical. Himself 
 the most accomplished boxer of his day, he knew the principles upon which attack or 
 defence were to be conducted ; and these he explained, not by showing results, but by de- 
 monstrating "cause and effect" with a master mind and a master hand. He taught his 
 pupils to feel that personal confidence and contempt of danger were the first and best qua- 
 lities of a pugilist. He showed them, that to hit with effect they must first judge their 
 distance, that is to say, to judge when the delivery of a blow would produce the most 
 conclusive consequence; for, as he properly inculcated, if a blow reached its destination 
 short of the weight and vigour of the muscle by which it ought to be propelled, like a 
 spent shot it was of little avail, and had better not be attempted. He showed that men 
 ought to fight as well with their legs as with their hands; and that unless they were quick 
 and active with the former, so as to spring in and out as opportunity demanded, the intent 
 of the latter would be altogether frustrated. He decried all stiffness of position, and 
 showed that the impulses of nature were always best aided by that light springing ease, 
 which in the ordinary movements of man, when uninfluenced by the posture master, were 
 obvious and inherent. He showed, that with tiie body a little bent, the head and shoulders 
 forward, and the knees in like manner elastic and easy, and with the hands well up, a man 
 was prepared for advance or retreat, as the quickness of his eye and the exercise of self- 
 possession might suggest. " Head after all," he said, " was the fulcrum from which all men 
 ought to act. Here the general issued his orders ; here the pros and the cons were 
 scanned, and the order to hit or to stop, to step forward or step back, was issued with firm- 
 ness and must be obeyed with precision. The limbs must all be ready for the call, and he 
 who took advantage at the right time was sure to bear ofl the prize." Ambi-dexterity, that 
 is, the power of hitting and stopping with the left and the right with equal quickness, he 
 also strongly inculcated, and by his own example showed, that he could stop the " one 
 two" (hits with both hands) either with his right or his left hand, and either return with 
 the same hand, or bring in the reserve fist with stunning force. He clearly showed that 
 fighting at the body was a dangerous game ; for, with a well instructed pugilist, he who 
 attempted it was sure to be met in the head before his knuckles reached the body of his 
 antagonist, and with double force too, because he gave the impetus of his own rush to 
 the coming blow. These lessons were conveyed in a way to produce conviction ; for, as 
 Mr. Jackson defied any man to hit him, he always called upon his pupil to try his own 
 tactics, and the issue invariably verified the truth of his axiom, whatever it might be. 
 
 4048. Shcni', the lift-guardsman. This was singularly demonstrated in the case of Shaw, the life-guards- 
 man, whom Mr. Jackson taught in his rooms. Shaw was a natural genius, who in his regimental exercises 
 evinced so much strength and vigour as to attract the attention of his officers. He stood six feet and halt an 
 inch in height, and weighed fifteen stone. Jem Belcher was the fir.st to discover this " wild flower," when 
 yet a '-bud," in a turn-up with a heavier antagonist than himself at Woolaston, in Nottinghamshire, of which 
 village he was a native. Belcher was accidentally present, and seeing that the youth only wanted " a leaf 
 out of his book," he stepped up, and gave him such hints as soon enabled him to turn the scale in his favour, 
 and humble the " bounce" of his opponent. The praise bestowed on him on this occasion by Belcher no 
 doubt sowed the seed which afterwards flourished with such pure British luxuriance. He became a life- 
 guardsman, and. as we have said, attracting the notice of his officers, most of whom were admirers of 
 the sports of the ring, he was introduced to Colonel Barton, and by him was encouraged to " show " at the 
 Fives-court, in Little St. Martin's-street, then the principal theatre for public sparring, where he gained 
 experience by setting-to with some of the first practitioners of the day. As " a star " of promising magnt- 
 tude, he was introduced to Mr. Jackson's rooms. In a set-to with Captain Barclay, who like Captain Godfrey 
 never shrunk from punishment, his length and weight enabled liim to plant a blow by which the ribs of 
 
PartX. the pugilistic club. 1221 
 
 the captain were dislocated, thereby AiUy satisfying him that he liad no <5r>mnioner to deal with Mr. 
 Jackson was now requested to take this new candidate in hand, and soon discovered his defects. Shaw, 
 on catechistical examination, told Mr. Jackson he was " a main good un at the goots;" that is to say, 
 he could plant his body blows with finishing effect. " Ay," said Mr. Jackson, " when you have a yokel 
 (an inexperienced man) to deal with, but with a master of the art you would find that game a bad one." 
 Shaw was incredulous ; upon which Mr. Jackson put on the gloves, and called upon our hero not to mind 
 him, but to do his worst. Shaw, having got over his vtauvaUe lionte, which the presence of so many gen- 
 tlemen induced, did as he was bid, and getting a little warm, tried his favourite " hit at the goots;" but 
 in every attempt Mr. Jackson had him on the head with such severity, as not only to send his head back, 
 but as altogether to set his " blow at the goots" completely at nouglit. One practical illustration is worth 
 fil'ty arguments. Shaw at once admitted his error ; and under Mr. Jackson's tuition soon improved so much 
 as to be considered a man of promise, with the championship in prospect. He fought, however, only two 
 battles in the prize-ring, the one with a big countryman namei Burrows, a.t Coombe Warren, in 1812, and 
 the other with Ned Painter, on the 18th of April, 1815, for a purse of .50 guineas, in which, after a tremendous 
 battle of twenty-eight minutes, he was successful, having knocked Painter down no less than ten times. It 
 must be admitted, however, that he had the superiority of length, weight, and condition, having been in daily 
 tr.iining, while Painter was a prisoner for debt in the Fleet, and had only come out upon a day rule. Such 
 was the influence of this victory however upon Shaw, th.it he challenged all England, and no doubt would 
 have had to encounter Tom Cribb, the champion of that day, but for his call to a field, the memory of which 
 will ever live in the page of history and in the hearts of Englishmen — we mean the field of Waterloo ! He 
 departed with his regiment to join the Duke of Wellington, was present on the first day of the battle of 
 Waterloo, and was wounded in the breast ; but on the glorious Eighteenth of June he could not he restrained 
 from joining his gallant comrades, and in the last overwhelming charge which decided the fate of that day, 
 our hero was seen in the thickest of the battle mowing down the enemies of his country like chaff, and 
 actually killing or disabling ten cuirassiers with his own trusty sword, wielded by the sinewy arm and lion 
 heart of a British pugilist, till at last that fatal antagonist, whose blows no man can parry, stepped in 
 with his " finishing hit" — a pistol or musket ball penetrated poor Shaw's body, and he fell, covered with 
 glory, leaving behind him a name imperishable in tl>e annals of bravery, and hailed with pride and satisfaction 
 by every man who, like himself, had sought distinction in the natioiial games of old England. 
 
 4049. In Paul's Letters to his Kinsfolk, written by Sir Walter Scott, describing the battle of Waterloo, he 
 thus observes : — " Amid the confusion presented by the fiercest and closest cavalry fight which had ever been 
 seen, many individuals distinguished themselves by feats of personal strength and valour. Among these 
 should not be forgotten Sh^w, a corporal of the life-guards, well knoirn as a pugilistic champion, and equally 
 formidable as a swordsman. He is supposed to have slain or disabled ten Frenchmen with his own hand, 
 before he was killed by a musket or pistol shot " 
 
 4050. The science qf the sword Shaw also possessed in a superior degree ; and this science tended much 
 to accelerate the fortune of the day, in reducing the hitherto considered invincible French cuirassiers. 
 We shall, perhaps, be excused for this digression ; but as pugilism is our theme, it is impossible, on the 
 name of Shaw being mentioned, that we could refrain from this short tribute to his memory, convinced as we 
 are that his early lessons in the art of boxing tended more to improve that stamina, and confirm that bold and 
 fearless bearing which has gained for him a deathless fame, than all the sophistry of the most consummata 
 lecturers on the art of war. 
 
 405 1 . Mr. Gully, Gregson, Cribb, Oliver, Painter, Jem. and Tom Belcher, Burke, Spring, 
 Peter Crawley, Shelton, Molineaux the black, Richmond, Maddox, Turner, Jack Rondall, 
 Martin, and all the " pugilists famed in story," were frequenters of Mr. Jackson's rooms ; 
 and here their merits were discussed, and their sparring qualities put to the test, for the 
 amusement and gratification of those distinguished characters who afterwards became their 
 patrons ; and such was the popularity the sport had now attained, notwithstanding the 
 efforts of its enemies, who were as rife in those days as they are at present, that it was coun- 
 tenanced by men of the first distinction. 
 
 4052. The Pugilistic Club. At this season a club, under the title of " The Pugilistic Club," 
 was formed, of which men of the highest rank became meinbers. These gentlemen felt 
 that a great national good was to be attained by the encouragement of those sports, by which 
 the moral energies of the people were to be developed and promoted. They saw that pre- 
 cept without example, especially among the classes to whom they looked, was mere moon- 
 shine, and therefore they manfully stepped forward, regardless of the cant by which they 
 were assailed, to carry out the principles which they approved. 
 
 4053. A meeting was held at Mr. Jackson's rooms, at which the objects and purposes of the 
 club were developed, rules and regulations were adopted, and subscriptions contributed, 
 which upwards of one hundred and twenty members agreed to continue annually ; nay, even 
 a ujiiforrm, which consisted of blue coats, yellow kerseymere waistcoats, with the letters p. c. 
 engraved on the buttons, was adopted and worn on all public occasions. A regular 
 treasurer and secretary was appointed ; and from the fund sums were awarded, either to 
 promote matches, or to oflTer separate prizes, which varied from 50 to 10 guineas. 
 
 Ropes and stakes to form the fighting ring were also purchased, and made of the best 
 materials. The stakes, eight in number, were capped and shod with iron, distinguished at 
 the tops with the letters p. c, and were entrusted to a well known character. Bill Gibbons, 
 who was appointed " the commissary of the Fancy," and took his instructions from the 
 secretary as to " the when " and " the where " his materiel were to be called into use, 
 being provided with a swift horse and a "drag," to convey them to and from the place of 
 destination. A fee proportioned to the distance was paid him out of the funds of the 
 club for his labours, in which he always found willing assistants. 
 
 4054. This club held its first meeting lA the Thatched House Tavern, St. Jaraes's-street, on 
 the 22d of May, 1814, Sir Henry Smith, Baronet, in the chair. Upwards of fifty mem- 
 bers sat down to a sumptuous dinner, to which Mr. Jackson, Mr. Gully, Tom Cribb, Tom 
 Belcher, Oliver, and others, were invited. The scene was altogether most gratifying ; and 
 Lord Yarmouth (the present Marquis of Hertford), who was present, in a speech distin- 
 guished for sound reasoning and manly eloquence, expatiated on the great advantage of 
 pugilism in a national point of view. 
 
 4 13 
 
1222 BRITISH BOXING. Part X. 
 
 4055. These may he considered as the pahny days of the ring ; but previous to this 
 date, and subsequent to the defeat of Mendoza by Mr. Jackson, a great number of pugilists 
 were introduced to the notice of the amateurs, all of whom repeatedly fought, and attracted 
 the attention and received the countenance of men' of rank, including the Dukes of York 
 and Clarence, the Duke of Queensbury, the Earl of Albemarle, the Earl of Sefton, the 
 Marquis of Worcester (the present Duke of Beaufort), Sir W. W. Wynne, the Marquis of 
 Tweeddale, Lords Byron, Craven, Somerville, Barrymore Pomfret, and Fife, Colonel 
 Berkeley, Harvey Combe, Squire Harrison, and others too numerous to mention, but all 
 tending to show the high auspices under which the sports of the ring flourished and were 
 encouraged. 
 
 4056. As correct historians, we must not attempt to disguise, that even in those times 
 strong prejudices existed in the minds of some against the display of pugilistic powers. 
 Fights were often interiupted by the magistrates, many of the professors were arrested and 
 prosecuted, and among so many battles some lives were occasionally sacrificed. These oc- 
 currences were purely accidental, and arising from the casualties inseparable from the 
 nature of " the game ; " but we doubt whether in other sports more peaceable, such as 
 hunting, shooting, cricket, wrestling, and horse- racing, the proportion of fatal accidents were 
 not at least as numerous, if not much more so, and would have furnished as strong an ar- 
 gimient for the suppression of the one sport as the other; for as far as malice was concerned, 
 it must have been known that Im-o men, entering " the ring " in fair competition for fame, 
 had as little malice towards each other as two jockeys in a race, or any other two competi- 
 tors in the exciting sports of our country. 
 
 4057. In referring to the descriptions of the doings of the men and their cotemporaries, 
 to whom we have alluded, and which will be found amply detailed in Boxiana, it will 
 be seen that some of the most remarkal)le battles were fought upon " Moulsey Hurst," 
 which, from its proximity to town and local advantages, being as it were isolated froin all 
 habitations, was much frequented ; and as an additional reason for this choice, we may 
 mention the proximity of " Bushy," the residence of the Duke of Clarence, under whose 
 fostering wing as it were, for he was frequently present, more impunity was enjoyed. 
 
 4058. The formation of the Pugilistic Club may be said to have commenced a neiv era, 
 in which there was a combination of order and regularity in the proceedings of the Fancy, 
 as the followers of the ring were called, which was productive of great advantage ; and 
 although all matches did not originate with the club, their countenance and sanction were 
 sought, and their ropes and stakes, under the guidance of " the commissary," were invariably 
 brought into use. 
 
 4059. Sparring before hinges and princes. About this period an event gccurred which 
 gave additional lustre, if the phrase may be allowed, to the pugilistic school. It may be 
 in the recollection of our readers, that in the year 1814, in the short peace previous to the 
 return of Buonaparte from Elba, the Emperor of Russia, the King of Prussia, and other 
 illustrious foreigners, paid a visit to the Prince Regent. Among other sports, characteristic 
 of our country, they had heard much of our " boxing fame," and expressed a strong desire 
 to witness a sparring display among some of the most celebrated professors of the day. 
 This wish was at once gratified by Lord Lowther, who applied to Mr. Jackson to select 
 the dramatis persona, and a day was fixed for their assemblage at Lord Lowther's house 
 in Pall-mall. On this occasion the Emperor of Russia and Generals PlatofF and Blucher 
 were present. This was on the 15th of June, 1814. The setting-to was among some of 
 the best men of the day ; and the rules of British boxing were explained in so clear and 
 satisfactory a manner to the distinguished group, that they expressed their warm appro- 
 bation at so manly and generous a manner of settling personal quarrels ; and indeed were 
 so delighted, that they requested the exhibition might be repeated on the following Friday, 
 when, in addition to the above visiters, the King of Prussia, the Prince Royal of Prussia, 
 the Prince of Mecklenburgh, General D'York, and several others, were present. Some 
 admirable specimens of the Art of Self-defence were displayed by Mr. Jackson, Belcher, Cribb, 
 Richmond, Painter, Oliver, and others ; the sets-to were in general excellent ; and the skill 
 of Mr. Jackson excited general admiration, while the symmetry of his figure and fine 
 muscular development did not pass unnoticed. Tom Cribb, then " the Champion of England," 
 also had his share of observation, and particularly attracted the notice of Blucher. The 
 royal guests and their attendants expressed the great gratification they had experienced, 
 and upon taking their departure complimented Lord Lowther as the patron of so manly 
 and praiseworthy a trait of the national sports of his country. Little did this splendid 
 group forsee that, on the first anniversary of that meeting, one of that very class whose 
 evolutions they had then witnessed would, in the field of Waterloo, and almost under the 
 eye of Blucher, afford an additional illustration of the great advantage to be derived from 
 the preparatory inductions of the prize-ring. We may here remark, that similar exhi- 
 bitions were subsequently got up for the amusement of other of our foreign visiters ; and 
 that a very few years back, at Mr. Angelo's rooms in St. James's-street, the Prince of 
 Orange and his two sons, at their own particular request, were similarly gratified, and were 
 
PabtX. decline of THE RING. 1223 
 
 not less warm in their expressions of approval and acknowledgments of the great ad van- 
 tages to be derived from the promulgation and encouragement of such sports with their 
 noble and manly principles, 
 
 4060. The Fives-court in Little St. Martin's-street was the "high change" of the milling circles, both 
 Corinthians and Patricians. This building has long since been swept away in the march of metropolitan 
 improvements ; but for many years it was the gymnasium in which aspirants to future fame made their public 
 debut, as well as the singe on which establi^hed favourites displayed their points and their perfections in the 
 fistic art. It was a large oblong court with high walls, the light being admitted through interstices at the 
 top, covered with network necessary to prevent the loss of the balls in the games of fives and tennis, which 
 were here practised to a great extent by some of the most celebrated literary men of the day, who could thus 
 in a short time concentrate a degree of exercise equal to three or four hours' hard walk elsewhere, thereby 
 saving time, which, to a man whose " time is his marketable commodity," was of no small importance. 
 
 4001. The principal occasions on which the court became the focus for the professors of boxing were 
 those on which benefits were taken by public favourites, and tliese were generally either immediately before 
 or after some great battle. Placards and hand-bills were put forth, announcing " a treat for the fancy," and 
 specifjing the names of those heroes whose boxing qualifications entitled them to distinction. Tickets were 
 distributed at 3s. each, the regular price of admission ; and large as the area was, it was frequently crowded to 
 sutlbcation. A small elevated dressing-room at one end, with a window looking into the court, was the place 
 set apart for the aristocracy ; and here was often seen congregated some dozens of noblemen and persons of 
 high rank, whose liberal contributions (many of them giving a guinea for a ticket) added greatly to the 
 receipts of the beneficiare, who usually stood at the door of entrance himself, with a capacious money box to 
 receive the cash. Many of these benefits have been known to produce little short of 200/. 
 
 4062. A stage was erected in the centre of the court, about four feet from the ground, upon which the sparring 
 bouts with the gloves took place ; and care was taken so to match men, according to jjroficiency and weight, 
 as to enhance the interest of the exhibition. The men were usually stripped to their waists, so that the full 
 development of their muscular powers was perceptible, and every movement could be accurately appreciated. 
 The sports commenced with the third and fourth rate performers, with an occasional display between two 
 roughs (novices), who indulged the spectators with a glove fight, " drawing corks," and administering con- 
 tusions, which frequently led to remunerating showers of co/jpec, often agreeably relieved by the lights and 
 shades of silver. The scale of merit gradually ascended to the stars, who vied with each other to show the 
 perfection of the art, and many distinguished competitors often " fought their battles o'er again," drawing 
 down thunders of applause. The amusements usually closed w ith a " wind up " between the man whose 
 benefit was taken and some chosen antagonist. The former, before he set-to, in a pithy if not an eloquent 
 speech, returned thanks for the honour conferred upon him. IVlany new men here made their bows, and laid 
 the ground for future matches. Challenges were given and accepted, and appointments made at some sport- 
 ing house, usually kept by a retired pugilist, to draw up articles, deposit the stakes, and agree upon time and 
 place. At these meetings the house of rendezvous was thronged to excess, the backers of both men attending 
 to settle the preliminaries, as well as their respective admirers, when bets were often made to an enormous 
 extent — the cash, among strangers, being deposited In the hands of the host, who kept a book for registering 
 his receipts. 
 
 4063. The Tennis-court. At a later period of our history, in consequence of some jealousy, a split took 
 place among some of the " great actors," and a rival benefit establishment was adopted at the Tennis-court 
 in Windmill-street, which after the Fives-court had been pulled down, became the only arena for such pur- 
 poses, with the exception of occasional displays at the public theatres, which were often most attractive, and 
 not less profitable. The " minor fry" usually took benefits at public-houses. It does not appear, however, 
 that wisdom followed experience ; for as time progressed, there was a gradual falling off in the character of 
 the exhibitions at the Tennis-court. Men were announced to set-lo who never made their appearance — a 
 contemptible spirit of rivalship arose — the competitors were unequally matched — gentlemen disposed to 
 uphold the principle of boxing became disgusted, and gradually withdrew their patronage — the boxing men 
 suicidically destroyed " the goose which laid the golden egg," and at last benefits ceased to be profitable, 
 and the Tennis-court having been let by the proprietor for the purposes of a theatre of another description, 
 the milling fraternity lost their " local habitation" and almost " their name," a result attributable solely to 
 themselves, a fitting'issue to a false pride, which the generous indulgence of their patrons but too frequently 
 engendered. 
 
 40(;4. Patriotic and humane character of the boxing fraternity. Although truth obliges us thus to record 
 the approaching " decline of the milling empire" we must " try back," and " render unto Ctesar that which 
 is Ca»sar's due." To the credit of the professors and patrons of boxing, they were never "backward in 
 coming forward" to aid the work of charity, or to answer those appeals to piiblic sympathy which the 
 ravages of war, the visitations of Providence, the distresses of trade and commerce, or the afHictions of 
 private calamity, frequently excited. Under the active auspices of Mr. Jackson, who was ever foremost in 
 drawing forth the brighter features of his " companions in arms," benefits were frequently got up to meet 
 existing exigences : thus " the starving Irish," " the British prisoners in France," " the Portuguese unfortu- 
 nates," " the suffering families of the heroes who had fallen and bled on the plains of Waterloo," " the famishing 
 weavers, and the claims of widows, wives and children whose misfortunes had been occasioned or aggra- 
 vated by the casualties of the ring," with other instances too numerous to detail, afforded opportunities 
 for appeals which were never made in vain. It was then that the generous spirit which warmed the heart 
 of a true British boxer shone forth with its sterling brilliancy ; then all selfishness was set aside, and no 
 sooner was "the standard of charity" unfurled, than every man who could wield a fist, from the olden 
 veteran to the youngest practitioner, rushed forward, anxious and ardent to evince the feelings of his soul, 
 and to lend his hand to the work of benevolence. There were then no skulkers, no humbugging 
 apologies ; and the difficulty only was to keep within compass the host of talent which stood forth nerved at 
 all points to " do battle" in aid of such purposes. Hundreds and hundreds of pounds have been thus raised, 
 large sums have been handed over to public subscriptions, and in private the tears of the widowed mother, 
 and the cries of starving children, have thus been dried and hushed by the generous contributions of the 
 boxers of England and their staunch and liberal admirers. 
 
 406.5. In granting reieards to merit, equal generosity has been displayed. The valiant but unsuccessful 
 pugilist never went without " a healing salve" to his bodily and mental wounds. At the conclusion of 
 every fight, Mr. Jackson went round, " hat in hand," to raise a subscription for the beaten man. Never was 
 this appeal made in vain ; and in proportion to the qualities exhibited, his collections became successful, in 
 many instances the loser actually receiving as much as the winner, a proof that honest valour never went 
 without its consideration. Even Mr. Jackson himself participated in this noble trait in the character of 
 pugilistic amateurs, for in the year 1820 a service of plate of the most magnificent description was presented 
 to him of tlie value of 300 guineas, to which all ranks contributed, from the prince to the prize-fighter. In 
 like manner were silver cups subscribed for, and presented to the leading members of the ring, including 
 Tom Cribb.Tom Spring, Ned Neal, Josh. Hudson, and others, which on all public festivals at thoir respective 
 houses stand prominent in the decorations of their tables, and are often filled with generous wine, and 
 emptied to the ever welcome toast, " Success to British boxing, and its honest and honourable principles !" 
 
 4066. Temporary decline of the ring — its history in modern times. We have already said that the period of the 
 establishment of " The Pugilistic Club," in 1814, might be termed " the palmy days of the ring," and we shall 
 now briefly refer to its history from that time to the present. It would be foreign to our jmrpose to intro. 
 duce the names of the numerous new competitors who, subsequent to 1814, " strutted their hour upon the 
 stage," or " illumined the milling hemisphere ;" we shall hereafter refer to those authorities where their 
 
 4 I 4 
 
1224 BRITISH BOXING. PartX. 
 
 dt'cds will bo fbund duly chronicled ; but tt may be as xvell to say, tt was after this season that Tom Sprfng 
 who succeeded Tom Cribb as " Champion of England," and Jc7n tVard, who followed Tom Spring, made 
 their appearance ; as did Jack Langan, with whom Sprhig closed his lif;hting career ; Jack Randall, truly 
 called the Nonpareil of the middle weights (ten stone seven pounds) ; and Dick Curtis, the Pink of the light 
 weights (nine stone), and denominated " the Pet of the Fancy." 
 
 40G7. From 1814 tu 1K20 the Pugilistic Club increased in influence and stability, fresh members were con- 
 stantly enrolling, and Jackson's rooms were still the most attractive lounge at the West End of the town. 
 I'ight followed fight in quick succession, and the lively scenes and extraordinary display of Corinthian 
 equipages which followed to the scenes of action, gave a brilliancy and a tone to the sport truly English, 
 at once overwhelming the fastidious prejudices of those who " decried but dare not interfere," although 
 occasional informations laid before magistrates imposed upon those gentlemen, however reluctant, the duty 
 of interposing, with a view of "preserving the peace" in "this county," well knowing that in " the next 
 county" that peace would be broken in spite of them, and often under their own observation, for, dropping 
 " the /oe(M of justice," in their ordinary character, as lovers of British sports, they crowded to witness that 
 which tlieir official duties forbade, but wliich their good sense told them was doing more to civilise the lower 
 orders than all the hypocritical twaddle that the ingenuity of sectarians could devise. 
 
 4068. Continued patronage of pugilists hy George the Fourth. It has been already stated, 
 that the Prince of Wales in his youthful days was a staunch patron of boxing ; and although 
 he discontinued, by his presence, to give countenance to the sport, yet frequent indications 
 of his desire for its promotion were observable. He was a constant reader of the sporting 
 papers, and was familiar with the names of all the men who in succession obtained celebrity 
 or notoriety, and upon many occasions it was known that contributions came indirectly 
 from him, either to reward the exertions of unsuccessful valour, or to soothe the distresses 
 of those upon whom the hand of misfortune had cast its afflictions. Mr. Jackson was ever re- 
 membered with a kindly feeling, and, when seen, honoured with a recognition. If confirm- 
 ation of these facts were wanting, it was amply furnished at the period of his majesty's co- 
 ronation in July, 1821. At this ceremonial, the splendour of which admitted of no parallel, 
 an extraordinary degree of excitement prevailed in the public mind, not only from its 
 novelty, upwards of fifty years having elapsed since a similar exhibition had been witnessed, 
 but from an apprehension that the friends of Queen Caroline, who, it will be remembered, 
 was excluded from the throne, might imprudently display their feelings in a way to mar 
 the joyous character of the festival. Independent of these considerations, it was felt, from 
 the vast multitude which would be assembled, and the amount of valuable property exposed, 
 that more than usual care would be necessary to preserve order and restrain the lawless. Of 
 the zeal and loyalty of the military no doubt was entertained ; but as their duties were con- 
 fined to the exterior of Westminster Hall, it was deemed important to select such men to 
 guard the avenues leading to the interior as combined firmness and courage with a personal 
 knowledge of the parties (who it was foreseen would seek admission either surreptitiously, 
 or by means of tickets improperly obtained), and whose presence would check unwelcome or 
 designing intruders. For this purpose, under his majesty's sanction, it was determined to 
 employ eighteen of the most distinguished prize fighters of the day, upon whose humanity, 
 integrity, and loyalty, his majesty was pleased to say he felt every reliance. To Lord 
 Gwydyr (the lord great chamberlain) the task of making this arrangement was deputed, 
 wiio immediately sent for Mr. Jackson, to whom his majesty's pleasure was made known. 
 Mr. Jackson lost no time in calling in the aid of Mr. Watson (a well known amateur, and since 
 the host of the Castle Tavern at Moorgate), and the following men were selected for the 
 duty, which they undertook with proud alacrity,^ Cr/66, Spring, Tom Belcher, Carter, Rich- 
 mond, Ben Burn, Manner, H. Lee, Tom Owen, Josh. Hudson, Tom Oliver, H. Holt, Crawley, 
 Curtis, Medley, Piircell, Sampson, and Bill Eales. These men were all provided with the 
 dresses of pages, and were stationed at the different entrances, Mr. Jackson, Tom Cribb, and 
 Tom Spring, being at the great doors of the hall, where the former received a condescending 
 notice from his majesty as he passed to the platform on his way to Westminster Hall. 
 
 40G9. The admirable conduct of these men from first to last, not onlv during the ceremony, but on the subse- 
 quent day, on which the hall was thrown open to the public, when their courage and humanity were promi- 
 nently exemplified, was universally acknowledged, and letters of thanks were afterwards addressed individu- 
 ally to each man engaged by Lord Gwydyr, his lordship adding ^golden coronation medal, which he said he 
 had received from the hands of his majesty expressly for the boxers, and which, after a dinner, also provided 
 fit his lordship's expense, was raffled for and won by To}n Belcher, who has ever since retained it as a trophy 
 of royal favour, with which he declares he will not part till death forces him to leave all his worldly goods 
 behind. 
 
 4070. On the IHth of Mayfolioifing ( 1122), Cribb publicly resigned the championship on the stage at the Fives- 
 court, on which occasion he was presented with a belt, and was succeeded by Tom Spring, who retained the 
 rank till he in turn resigned, and Jem Ward claimed the distinction. With Jem W'ard the honour remained 
 till the late defeat of Deaf Burke by Bendigo alias Thompson, when the form of giving Bendigo a belt was 
 gone through by Ward ; biit as Bendigo was afterwards challenged to decide the right to the championship by 
 a man of the name of Count, of gigantic size, with whom, after a great deal of correspondence, no match was 
 made (and it is now unlikely, as Bendigo has sprained his knee in throwing a somerset), the championship of 
 English boxers may be considered in abeyance. 
 
 4071. Subsequent and previous to the conmation, a vast number of important battles took 
 place, in which men of the highest reputation were engaged, and entitled themselves to and 
 obtained the approval of their patrons. Unfortunately, however, cases occurred, in which 
 there was good reason to believe that temptations too strong for resistance were held out, 
 by which some of those men, who stood high in the list of prize fighters, were induced to 
 sacrifice their own character to the desire of gain, and purposely to lose fights upon which 
 large sums had been staked, thereby deceiving their best friends. That similur practiocB 
 
PaetX. the fair play CLUB. 1225 
 
 were had recourse to in horse racing and other sporting events, there can be no doubt ; but 
 the commission of fraud in one class can be no apology for following the example in an- 
 other. The " secrets " were almost invariably betrayed when the mischief was done ; and 
 those men who for the moment received the reward of their perfidy, afterwards experienced 
 the painful consequences of their fall, and were regarded with contempt and distrust even 
 by their seducers, to this day carrying with them the indelible mark of obloquy, which shuts 
 them out from that sympathy always shown towards honest worth in adversity. Although 
 these disgraceful occurrences may not have been so numerous as many are disposed to be- 
 lieve, yet they were sufficiently frequent, and sufficiently mortifying in their results, to 
 create distrust and suspicion. Tlie more distinguished patrons of the ring gradually with- 
 drew their countenance, the subscriptions to " the Pugilistic Club " were discontinued, and 
 finally the club was altogether broken up. Mr. Jackson relinquished his rooms in Bond- 
 street in 1824, and retired into private life, occupying a house in Grosvenor-street We.st, 
 where he still resides, enjoying the unabated confidence of his old friends. The last fight in 
 which Mr. Jackson took an active part was that between Simon Byrne and Sandy M'Kay 
 (the Irish and English champions), at Seley Forest near Stoney Stratford, on the 2d June, 
 1 830, when the latter was defeated and subsequently died. 
 
 4072. // was always remarked, that after any fatal issue to a prize battle tlie exhibitions in " the prize 
 ring " were to a great extent paralysed : public prejudice was roused, and the good sense of the practitioners 
 themselves restrained them in a pursuit which might damnify the parties who were yet to take their trials for 
 their participation in the alleged offence. Attempts too were not unfrequently made to myo\\e ecnilemen of 
 rank, who were present at these fatal rencontres, m the criminal proceedings which followed. This was more 
 particularly the case in respect to M'Kay, and the names of individuals of distinction were " booked " for in- 
 dictment should the prosecution of the principal, Simon Byrne, end in a conviction. Fortunately, Simon 
 Byrne was pronounced " not guilty," and those threatened prosecutions were abandoned. Still the legal 
 liability of the parties present at the fight could not be denied ; and this fact again operated to render the 
 willing patrons of the manly sports of their country more cautious in exposing themselves to the casualties 
 which the officious interference of certain fastidious magistrates rendered but too likely. As a proof of the 
 disinclination of juries to expose men to the " lash of the law" for offences which were evidently the effects of 
 accident, and not design, they have almost invariably, where a doubt could fairly be created, given the prison- 
 ers the benefit of that doubt, and acquitted them ; an illustration of which was not only afforded in the case of 
 Byrne, but of Deaf Burke, who was afterwards tried for causing the death of this very Byrne, who, by a sort 
 of retributive justice, himself fell a victim to Burke's superior fighting qualities at Noman's Land, Herts, on 
 the 30th May, 1833. Other instances of the like sort have occurred ; and they have been the more frequent 
 from the very severe sentences which, where men have been found guilty, were imposed both by the judges of 
 the land at assizes, and by magistrates at sessions, the jurors often declaring, on witnessing these harsh 
 visitations, that had they anticipated the sentences, they would have acquitted the offejlders altogether. 
 SutBcient reasons are here given for the fluctuations in the progress of prize fighting; but to these are to be 
 added the lawless proceedings of a certain class of depredators, who are to be found at all public assemblages, 
 and who, upon the retirement of Mr. Jackson and the exhaustion of the funds of the Pugilistic Club, from 
 which certain old prize fighters were paid for preserving order, acted without control, broke in the ring, 
 and in the confusion robbed the bystanders with impunity. The apprehension of personal violence was thus 
 superadded to other causes of distaste, independent of which, these outrageous " doings " altogether shut out 
 from the view of distant spectators, who wisely confined themselves to their carriages or waggons, the pro- 
 gress of the battle, and thus the chances of witnessing the details of " a fair stand-up fight " became every 
 day less to be relied upon, and the inducements to a long and expensive journey were diminished in pro- 
 portion. 
 
 4073. The Fair Play Club. An attempt was made, by the establishment of a Fair Play 
 Club, as it was called, to resume the regularity of olden times, but the members wanted 
 influence. That link which kept the pugilists themselves together, and which the reign of 
 Mr. Jackson supplied, was broken, and has not since been united, although it must be 
 admitted that many battles have been fought with comparative good order, without the 
 effectual re-establishment, of which all chances of a prosperous revival of these sports must 
 be uncertain. 
 
 4074. It is not surprising that the combined causes thus (Mailed — the dishonesty of some of 
 the pugilists themselves, the unrelenting determination of the magistrates to suppress prize 
 fighting, and the irregularity of the class of followers to whom we have referred — should 
 have reduced the sports of the ring to a low ebb, and operated as a check to that hardy breed 
 of British boxers, who were in times gone by the pride and boast of their country. Those 
 men who formerly distinguished themselves in the ring are either dead or have been ab- 
 sorbed into other walks of life. The major part who live have turned tavern keepers and 
 publicans, and are now enjoying the reward of their former good character in prosperous 
 trade. While referring to these men, it may not be uninteresting to state the singular fact, 
 that from among them we have lived to see a British pugilist take his seat as a senator in the 
 House of Commons : we allude to Mr. John Gulley, whose memorable battles with Pearce 
 (styled the Game Chicken) and Gregson, in 1805, 1807, and 1808, placed him foremost among 
 the heroes of his day. Mr. Gulley, after becoming a publican, and keeping the Plough in 
 Carey street, from his aptitude at calculation and quickness of perception became a specu- 
 lator in turf transactions, and realised a large fortune. Having purchased an estate near 
 Pontefract, and become the principal proprietor of the Hetton Colliery, near Sunderland, he 
 was in 1832 elected as representative of the borough of Pontefract, and sat in the House of 
 Commons till the dissolution in 1837, when he declined his legislative career. While in 
 parliament he was universally respected for his straightforward and unpretending conduct, 
 and throughout life has obtained the good opinion of all with whom he canie in contact. It 
 
1226 BRITISH BOXING. Part X. 
 
 would be unjust not to add, that lie did not seek but was wooed by his constituents to 
 accept the honour which he received, and would perhaps have declined the distinction, for 
 he had no personal vanity to gratify, had he not been taunted by the Tory interest, and 
 almost laughed into the contest which ended in their discomfiture. 
 
 4075. To7n Cribh, like Mr. Gulley, was liljewise a publican, and kept the Union Arms, 
 Panton-street, Haymarket, from which he has lately retired. His successor in the cham- 
 pionship, Tom Spring, keeps the Castle Tavern, Holhorn ; and Jem Ward, who followed 
 Spring, keeps a tavern in Williamson-square, Liverpool ; while Langan, who was the great 
 cotemporary and opponent of Spring, has built a tavern in the same commercial town, and 
 has realised a large fortune in the double business of publican and cattle speculator. 
 
 4076. On looking back to the days when these men were in their zenith, and comparing them 
 with the race who now hold their places, it may well be said, " The ring is in its sear and yel- 
 low leaf" There are now no " big men" to " tiirow down the gauntlet," or men whose names 
 are likely to " live in story ; " nor are there backers of sufficient influence or with sufficient 
 inclination, having the means, to revive that spirit which up to the extinction of the Pugi- 
 listic Club was so apparent. The best men of the present day, with few exceptions, do not 
 exceed ten stone in weight ; and these are so scattered through the country, as scarcelj' to 
 deserve the name of "class." Matches are got up by stealth, and by a combination of many 
 backers of humble circumstances ; and although some few noblemen and gentlemen, sen- 
 sible of the importance of sustaining the manly and courageous feeling of which the prize 
 ring was the school, remain, yet the history of the ring we fear is drawing to a close. This 
 we cannot but regard as a misfortune, as we fear, and experience has shown, in the absence 
 of the examples of " fair play" and " honourable bearing " which the exhibitions in the prize 
 ring are calculated to display, a system of cowardly assault and treacherous revenge may 
 be adopted, which neither the severity of punishments, nor the exhortations of the learned 
 judges from the bench, will repress. 
 
 4077. We the more regret this state of things when we refer to the new rules of the ring, 
 which were adopted after a fatal fight between Owen Sivift (the most accomplished of the 
 light weights of the present day) and a comparative novice, called Brighton Bill, but whose 
 real name was Phelps. This fight took place near Royston, Hertfordshire, on the l.'?th of 
 March, 1838; and, from the seconds, under "the old rules of Broughton," not being inter- 
 dicted from carrying their men, even when exhausted, to " the scratch," terminated in the 
 total prostration of strength in the men ; for both were carried in a state of insensibility 
 from the ground, and the latter fell a victim to over-exertion, and an effiision of blood on 
 the brain. Had the new rules been then in force, or antecedently, it is obvious that many 
 lives would have been saved, and prize fighting, if not altogether, in a great measure 
 stripped of its objections. It is satisfactory to hear that these rules have now been univer- 
 sally adopted tliroughout the country, and that all new matches are made subject to their 
 wholesome provisions ; and it is only to be regretted that at the moment when a new and 
 humane mode of settling differences is about to be inculcated among the lower orders of the 
 community, to the utter discomfiture of the knife, hutting, kicking, gouging, and other bar- 
 barous practices, the " conservators of the peace " should display fresh vigour in suppressing 
 such praiseworthy illustrations of a good old English feeling, and leave men to the natural 
 impulses of passion rather than the regulations prescribed by experience and civilisation. 
 
 New Rules of Prize Fighting. 
 
 seconds to watch the progress of the battle, and take 
 exception to any breach of the rules hereafter stated 
 That a referee shall be chosen by the umpires, to 
 whom all disputes shall be referred ; and that the 
 decision of this referee, whatever it may be, shall 
 be final, and strictly binding on all parties, whether 
 as to the matter in dispute or the issue of the battle. 
 That the umpires shall be provided with a watch, 
 for the purpose of calling time; and that they mu- 
 tually agree upon which this duty shall devolve, the 
 call of that umpire only to be attended to, and no 
 other person whatever to interfere in calling time. 
 That the referee shall withhold all opinion till ap- 
 pealed to by the umpires, and that the umpires 
 strictly abide by his decision without disyjute. 
 
 5. That on the men being stripped, if shall be the 
 duty of the seconds to examine their shoes and 
 drawers, and if any objection arises either as to in- 
 sertion of improper spikes in the former, or substances 
 in the latter, they shall appeal to their umpires, who, 
 with the concurrence of the referee, shall direct i( 
 any and what alteration shall be made. 
 
 6. That both men being ready, each man shall be 
 conducted to that side of the scratch next his corner 
 previously chosen ; and the seconds on the one side, 
 and the men on the other, having shaken hands, the 
 former shall immediately return to their corners, and 
 there remain within the prescribed marks till the 
 
 1. That the ring shall be made on turf, and shall 
 be four and twenty feet square, formed of eight 
 stakes and ropes, the latter extending in double 
 lines, the uppermost line being four feet from the 
 ground, the lower two feet from the ground. That 
 In the centre of the ring a mark be formed, to be 
 termed a scratc/i ; and that at two opposite corners, 
 as may be selected, spaces be inclosed by other 
 marks sufficiently large for the reception of the se- 
 conds and bottle holders, to be entitled tfie corners. 
 
 2. That each man shall be attended to the ring by 
 a second and a bottle holder, the former provided 
 with a sponge, and the latter with a bottle of water. 
 That the combatants, on shaking hands, shall retire 
 until the seconds of each have tossed for choice of 
 position ; which adjusted, the winner shall choose his 
 corner according to the state of the wind or sun, and 
 conduct his man thereto, the loser taking the oppo- 
 site corner. 
 
 3. That each man shall be provided with a hand- 
 kerchief of a colour suitable to his own fancy, and 
 that the seconds proceed to entwine these hand- 
 kerchiefs at the upper end of one of the centre stakes. 
 That these handkerchiefs shall be called the colours, 
 and that the winner of the battle at its conclusion 
 shall be entitled to their possession as the trophy ot 
 victory. 
 
 4. That two umpires shall then be chosen by the 
 
Part X. 
 
 POPULARITY OF PRIZE FIGHTERS. 
 
 1227 
 
 round be finished, on no pretence whatever ap- 
 proaching their principals during the round, on pe- 
 nalty of losing the battle. 
 
 7. That at the conclusion of the round, when one 
 or both of the men are down, the seconds and bottle 
 holders shall step forward and carry or conduct their 
 principal to his corner, there affording him the ne- 
 cessary assistance, and that no person whatever be 
 permitted to interfere in this duty. 
 
 8. That at the expiration of thirty seconds (unless 
 otherwise agreed upon) the umpire appointed shall 
 cry thne, upon which each man shall rise from the 
 knee of his bottle holder and walk to his own side of 
 the scratch unaided, the seconds and bottle holders 
 remaiijing at their corners ; and that either man 
 failing so to be at the scratch within eight seconds, 
 shall be deemed to have lost the battle. 
 
 9. That on no consideration whatever shall any 
 person be permitted to enter the ring during the 
 battle, or till it shall have been concluded ; and that 
 in the event of such unfair practice, or the ropes and 
 stakes being disturbed or removed, it shall be in the 
 power of the umpires and referee to award the vic- 
 tory to that man who in their honest opinion shall 
 have the best of the contest. 
 
 10. That the seconds and bottle holders shall not 
 Interfere, advise, or direct the adversary of their 
 principal, and shall refrain from all offensive or irri- 
 tating expressions, in all respects conducting them- 
 selves with order and decorum, and contine them- 
 selves to the diligent and careful discharge of their 
 duties to their principals. 
 
 11. That in picking up their men, should the se- 
 conds or bottle holder wilfully injure the antagonist 
 of their principals, he shall be deemed to have for- 
 feited the battle, on the decision of the umpires or 
 referee. 
 
 12. That it sh^U be "a fair stand-up fight," and if 
 either man shall wHfully throw himself down with- 
 out receiving a blow, he shall be deemed to have lost 
 the battle ; but that this rule shall not apply to a 
 man who, in a close, slips down from the grasp of his 
 opponent to avoid punishment. 
 
 13. That butting with the head shall be deemed 
 foul, and the party resorting to this practice shall be 
 deemed to have lost the battle. 
 
 14. That a blow struck when a man Is thrown or 
 
 down, shall be deemed foul. That a man with one 
 knee and one hand on the ground, or with both 
 knees on the ground, shall be deemed down ; and a 
 blow given in either of those positions shall be con- 
 sidered foul, providing always, that when in such 
 position the man so down shall not himself strike 
 or attempt to strike. 
 
 15. That a blow struck below the waistband shall 
 be deemed foul, and that in a close, seizing an an- 
 tagonist below the waist, by the thigh or otherwise, 
 shall be deemedfoul. 
 
 16. That all attempts to inflict injury by goMgi'ng, 
 or tearing the flesh with the fingers or nails, and 
 biting, shall be deemedfoul. 
 
 17. That kicking, or deliberately falling on an an- 
 tagonist with the knees or otherwise when down, 
 shall be deemedfoul. 
 
 18. That all bets shall be paid as the battle money 
 after a fight is awarded. 
 
 19. That no person on any pretence whatever shall 
 be permitted to approach nearer the ring than ten 
 feet, with the exception of the umpires and referee, 
 and the persons appointed to take charge of the 
 water or other refreshment for the combatants, who 
 shall take their seats close to the corners selected by 
 the seconds. 
 
 20. That due notice shall be given by the stake- 
 holder of the day and place where the battle money 
 is to be given up, and that he be exonerated from all 
 re.'iponsibility upon obeying the direction of the um- 
 
 Eires and referee ; and that all parties be strictly 
 ound by these rules ; and that in future all articles 
 of agreement for a contest be entered into with a 
 strict and willing adherence to the letter and spirit 
 of these rules, and without reserve or equivocation. 
 
 21. That in the event of magisterial interference, 
 it shall be the duty of the umpires and referee to 
 name the time and place for the next meeting, if pos- 
 sible on the same day. 
 
 22. That should the event not be decided on the 
 day named, all bets shall be deemed void, unless 
 again declared on by mutual agreement ; but that 
 the battle money shall remain in the hands of the 
 stakeholder till fairly won or lost by a fight, unless 
 each party shall agree to withdraw his stake. 
 
 23. That all stage fights be as nearly as possible in 
 conformity with the foregoing rules. 
 
 4078. The prize ring. At the commencement of this article a sketch is given of the form 
 and character of the aretta in which prize fights take place ; and on referring to that sketch, 
 the application of some portion of the foregoing rules will he more easily understood. In 
 the centre the men are seen in actual combat, while at the opposite corners their seconds 
 and bottle holders are ready to pick them up the moment the round is over. On the 
 right hand sit the two umpires and the referee, while, close to the corners selected by the 
 seconds, sit the men in charge of the baskets, containing water or other nece.ssary refresh- 
 ment. The persons within the outer circle are generally gentlemen who, for a fee, are per- 
 mitted the privilege of sitting down close to the arena, while the great bulk of the specta- 
 tors are kept at a distance; and it is the duty of men appointed for the purpose to preserve 
 this order as much as possible from first to last. 
 
 4079. Form of articles for a prize battle. In inaking matches the following is the form 
 usually adopted, which of course is altered according to circumstances : — 
 
 " Articles of agreement entered into this 1st day of January, 1840, between A. B. and C. D. The said A. B. 
 agrees to fight the said C. D. a fair stand-up fight in a fpur-and-twenty feet roped ring, half-minute time, ac- 
 cording to the New Rules, by which the said A. B. and C. D. hereby mutually agree to be bound. The said 
 fight shall be for the sum of One Hundred Pounds a side [or such other sum as may be agreed upon], and 
 shall take place on [stating the day] within thirty miles of [the place and distance]. In pursuance of this 
 agreement, ten pounds [or any other sum] a side are now deposited in the hands of Mr. E, F., who shall be the 
 stakeholder [or in the hands of G. H. who shall transmit the same to Mr. E. F., who shall be final stake- 
 holder]. That the second deposit of ten pounds a side [or any other sum] shall be made at the house of 
 [name the amount of the future deposits, the days, and places in succession till the last deposit], on which 
 occasion a toss shall take place to decide which man shall be entitled to name the place of meeting, of which 
 one week's notice [or such other time as shall be agreed upon] shall be given to the loser of the toss. That 
 the said deposits shall be made between the hours of eight and ten o'clock in the evening [or such other 
 hours as may be agreed upon], and that the party failing shall forfeit the money down. Thai the men shall 
 be in the ring between the hours of twelve and one o'clock [name the time], or the man absent to forfeit t.he 
 battle money. That two umpires shall be chosen on the ground by each man, by whom a referee shall be 
 chosen, to whom in the event of dispute all points shall be referred, and his decision shall be binding. That 
 in the event of magisterial interference, the umpires and referee shall decide the next time and place of 
 meeting, if possible on the same day. That the expenses of the ropes and stakes shall be borne mutually, 
 share and share alike [or by the winner as may be agreed upon]. In pursuance of this agreement, we here- 
 unto attach our names, 
 
 Witness, I. K. ^- ^•„ 
 
 4080. Undiminished popularity of prize fighters. At the moment we are writing, fresh evidence has been 
 given of the unsubdued love oi fistic sports by the population of London, roused into fresh existence by the 
 di.sgust excited from the numerous cases of ferocious attacks with the knife and the stiletto in all parts of the 
 kingdom. It has already been stated that, at the closing of " the Tennis-court," there was no public arena, 
 
1228 
 
 BRITISH BOXING. 
 
 Part X. 
 
 I exception of the theatres, or tn the confined spaces to bo found tn public-houses, where " the Art of 
 ence, according to the practice of the ring, could bo advantageously displayed. U was accidentally 
 
 with the ( 
 Self-defenc 
 
 discovered, however, that ample space for this purpose could be afforded at the National Baths in the Hesi- 
 tninster-road. where, on the withdrawal of the water from the swimming bath, a commodious stage w.as 
 erected, affording accommodation for the reception of between four and five thousand spectators. One 
 experiment, in a benefit gut up for Bressey, a provinciil pugilist, proved the desirable character of the loca- 
 tion ; and an arrangement was entered into with the proprietor for having eight benefits, in the profits of 
 which he was to be a participator. An Association was then formed of fourteen of the most celebrated mem- 
 bers of the ring, who bound themselves under certain penalties to set-to on each night of performance, thus 
 securing the certainty of scientific display. Among these men were the veteran Tom Cribb, Tom Spring. Peter 
 Crawley, Tom Oliver, Ned O'Neal, Deaf Burke. Curtis, Swift, Tisdale, Aaron, Alex. Reid, Hannan, Walker, 
 Maley, &c. who, being aided by other members of the prize ring, embraced such a dramatis persome as proved 
 unusually attractive. The exhibitions took place once a fortnight in the evenings, the price of admission 
 being 2s. and Is. to different parts of the edifice ; and such was the popularity of the display, that from two to 
 three thousand spectators were present at a time — foremost among whom were often seen Captain Barclay, 
 Mr. Jackson, and many notjlemen and gentlemen, who hailed this new effort to recall our ancient sports as 
 the best antidote to the knife, and as being a most gratifying contrast to assemblages elsewhere, at which 
 sedition and treason usurped the call to harmless and national sports. That these exhibitions may be con- 
 tinued and encouraged all must desire ; and regarding the enthusiasm with which they have hitherto been 
 received, there is every prospect of their being continued, with profit to the performers and equal advantage 
 to their patrons, who will thus imbibe that manly spirit, which was the pride and boast of their ancestors, but 
 which unhappily for some time has been gradually fading from their recollection. 
 
 40S1. Teachers of the Art of Self-defeme. Already have the good effects of example 
 been demonstrated, and anxious inquiries are made for the best masters of " the Art of 
 Self-defence," among whom, Tom Spring, Peter Crawley, Alex. Reid, Owen Swift, 
 Dick Curtis, Hannan, Walker, and others, stand pre-eminent. Each of these men have 
 private pupils, as well as classes ; and there is little doubt, from the healthful character of 
 the exercise, and the beneficial results described in the early part of this article to the 
 practitioner, that every day will add to tlieir numbers, and give a tone of manliness and 
 a confidence to our youth, which will be the best safeguards throughout the vicissitudes to 
 which it is the lot of man to be exposed, whatever may be his pursuits. 
 
 4082. Boxing and training authorities. Our limits forewarn us to draw to a close. We professed, in the 
 outseti merely to give a sketch of the rise and progress of British Boxing, and to that extent have we con- 
 fined ourselves. But to those who may be desirous of extending their researches, we can refer with con- 
 fidence to the pages of Boxiana. Of this work, which comprises six octavo volumes, five have been edited 
 by Mr. Pierce Egan, and one by a gentleman named See, who has proved himself a "busy bee" in collecting 
 and publishing other works of sporting interest, including a chronological table of boxing matches from I7«5 
 to 182.5, a slang dictionary, &c. In Mr. Egan's volumes will be found a succinct history of boxing from 
 the earliest ages down to the year 1829. Every battle of importance is given in detail, with memoirs of the 
 heroes who distinguished themselves in the prize ring, interspersed with amusing and characteristic anec- 
 dotes, each volume also comprising humorous poetical effusions from various authors, some exhibiting 
 extraordinary talent, for which the " doings "'of the ring have afforded ample scope. There are two fourth 
 volumes, and it is the first of these that has been edited by Mr. Bee, who has treated his subject with a 
 master hand, and in the outset gives a very instructive chapter on Captain Barclay's method of training 
 pedestrians and pugilists, embracing rules not less applicable to those who may be desirous of attaining that 
 scale of " condition " which is the true test of vigour and bodily health, and in which all classes are more 
 or less interested. The prices of these volumes are from lOs. to 18s. each, and they are now republishing in 
 sixpenny numbers. The later volumes are illustrated with some admirable portraits of '• the professors," 
 and in the first volume is an excellent likeness of Mr. Jackson. Since the fifth volume of Boxiana, none 
 other has been published ; and the only correct record of the battles which have taken place from that 
 period is to be found in the columns of Bell's Life in London and Sporting Chronicle, a weekly paper, mainly 
 devoted to the popular sports of England, and from its commencement in 1820 to the present period the 
 consistent advocate of the prize ring, fearlessly exposing its abuses, but not less ably contending for its uses 
 in a national point of view. The accounts of every battle, while characterised by humour and scientific 
 knowledge, are so written as to excite no painful feeling ; and where the work of charity or humanity is to 
 be promoted, the editor, who is universally known in the sporting circles, has ever been found foremost with 
 his purse and his pen to aid the unfortunate. We observe with pleasure that this gentleman is about to 
 publish a chronological table of all the fights which have taken place from 1785 to 1840, alphabetically 
 arranged, so that the issue of every battle may at once be ascertained, without referring back to the mul- 
 titudinous authorities in which they are recorded. The work, we hear, will embrace other topics equally 
 acceptable to the lovers of athletic exercises. To those who may be desirous of perusing Captain Godfrey's 
 work, we must refer to the British Museum, in the library of which it will be found, but however desirable 
 to the lover of antiquity, to the modern athlctts it will afford but little instruction. 
 
1229 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Abehystwith, angUngat, page 240. 
 
 Aborigines, origin of the chase 
 among, 1. 
 
 Afghans, a martial and sporting 
 race, 42. 
 
 Africa, camel of, 8. Dromedary 
 of, 9. Elephant of, 15. Horse 
 of, 243. Progress of field sports 
 in,4.'i. Zoology of, 45. Elephant 
 hunting, 46. His flesh eaten by 
 Africans, 47. His tail, 47. Ivory, 
 47. Lion hunt, 49. Pursuit of 
 the hippopotamus, 52. Of the 
 antelope, 54. Of the jackal, 64. 
 Ostrich hunting, 55. Horse racing 
 fn, 56. 
 
 Alban's St., steeple chaso, 366. 
 
 Aider or red fly, for angling, 
 1160. 
 
 Aleutian Isles, the commerce and 
 sporting of, 68. 
 
 Alexander the Great, 4. A Hon 
 slain by, 4 1 . 
 
 Alligator, hunting In India, 35. 
 
 Aloes, as a purge for horaes, 323. 
 Barbadoes aloes, 325. 
 
 America, North, progress of field 
 sports in, 58. Indian natives of, 
 
 58. Bears, 59. Hares, 59. Zoo- 
 logy of, 60. Its birds, 61. Shoot- 
 ing and fishing, 61. Huntingthe 
 bison, 62. Indian tribes, 62. Deer 
 hunting, 64. The elk, 64. Fur 
 hunters, 68. Bear hunting, 67. 
 Winged game of, €9. Rhinoceros 
 of, 24. Musk ox, a native of, 
 GG. 
 
 America, South, animals of, 40. 
 Native, or Spanish hunters of, 
 
 59. Catalogue of its zoology, 60. 
 Field sports of, 72. Chase of the 
 urus, or wild bull, 72. 
 
 Anableps, the (Gastrobranchus), 
 938. 
 
 Anatomy of the horse: the skeleton, 
 172. General functions of the 
 skeleton, 181. The cranial or 
 skull bone, 172. 174. Nasal sin- 
 uses, 172. Teeth of, 175, 176. 
 Abrasion of the enamel, 1 75. Spi- 
 nal column, 177. Dorsal verte- 
 brae, or back bones, 178. Five 
 sacral vertebras, 178. Lumbar 
 vertebrae, 178. Sternum, 178. 
 Scapula, or shoulder bone, 178. 
 The carpus, knee or wrist of, 179. 
 Metacarpus, canon or shank of, 
 
 179. Pastern, 179. Radius and 
 ulna, 180. Femur, or thigh bone, 
 
 180. Tarsus, or hock, 181. Head 
 and neck, 183. Phalangeal bones 
 of the hind and front legs, 182. 
 
 Anatomy of the dog, 180. 392. 396. 
 399. 
 
 Anatomv and physiology of fishes, 
 937, 938, &c. 
 
 Anatomy of birds, 609. 
 
 Ancients, the, races among the 
 Greeks, 100. 230, 231 . Horse and 
 chariot races of the Romans, 
 232, 233. The amphitheatre and 
 circus at Rome, 97, 98. Hunting 
 and fishing of the earliest times, 
 3,4. 
 
 Angler, the, his studio, 935. His 
 dress, 998. His equipment of 
 tackle, rod, flies, he. 962. 992. 
 1128. 1179. 1203. 1206. 
 
 Angler, a fish known as the painted, 
 
 or Lopkius pictus, 944. 
 Angling, observations on the art and 
 practice of, 993, &c. Divided by 
 the months, 993. 996. Dress of 
 the angler, 998. Baits, 998, &c. 
 See Flies. Worms for, 1000, &c. 
 Insects for bait, 1003. Still-water 
 angling, 1038. General instruc- 
 tions for the taking of various 
 fish, 1039. See the names of 
 fishes in this index, also Fly-fish- 
 ing, Fishing, and Flies. 
 
 Animals, assistants to man In the 
 chase, 5. Systematic division of, 
 160. Advantages of the system- 
 atic classification of, 160. Com- 
 ponent parts of the body of, their 
 connexions and uses, 163. Ex- 
 ternal parts of the body of, 164. 
 Composition and station of the 
 bones of, 168. Comparative view 
 of the skeletons of, 170. Of mam- 
 malia, 170. Production of heat 
 in, 199. Muscular structure of, 
 201 . Motions of various quadru- 
 peds, 202. Migrations of, 213. 
 Hibernation of, 213. Instinctive 
 principle in, 221. Rational prin- 
 ciple in, 221 . Capacity for receiv- 
 ing instructionin the higher order 
 of, 226. Stratagems of, 227. Do- 
 mestication of, 227. Generation 
 and term of gestation of, 204, 205, 
 Exterior form and characters of, 
 205. Voice and sounds of various 
 genera of, 204. See Quadrupeds. 
 
 Animal economy ; reproduction 
 and generation, 204. 277. 283. 
 
 Animal mechanics, Borelli on, 625. 
 
 Anne, Queen, and her consort, 
 prince George of Denmark, en- 
 couraged the turf, and the Im- 
 portation of high bred racers, 
 237. 
 
 Ant-eater, great, 21 1 . 
 
 Ant-fly, used by fishers, 1144. 
 
 Ant-flies for angling, 1008. 
 
 Antelope, the chickara or four- 
 horned, 32. The African, 45. The 
 springbok of South Africa, 53. 
 Hunting of the, 54. 
 
 Arabs in pursuit of the ostrich, 55. 
 
 Arabian [horse], the, 42. His cha- 
 racter m East Indian races, 38. 
 Mare, 246. Napolaon's white 
 stallion, 245. See Horse. 
 
 Arbalest, the, 145. 
 
 Archers of Scotland, royal com- 
 pany of, 145. 
 
 Archery by ancient hunters, 4. 
 Practised in Holland and Bel- 
 gium, 94. Practice of, in Great 
 Britain, 141. Among the an- 
 cients, 142. Ancient practice in 
 England, 144. Modern, in Eng- 
 land, 145. Meetings for the dis- 
 ?lay of, 145. Mechanics of, 145. 
 mplements of, 148. 
 
 Arm and wing, as parts of man and 
 animals compared together; 612. 
 
 Armadillo, 216. 
 
 Arrian on coursing, 2. 4. 554, 555. 
 564. 581. &c. 
 
 Arrows, poisoned, 26. Divination 
 according to the flight of, 142. 
 
 Artillery company, royal, of Lon- 
 don, 145. 
 
 Asia, field sports of, 19. Few ani- 
 mals in northern, 20. Exuberant 
 animal development in southern, 
 20. Feathered tribes of, 20. 
 
 Ass, domestication of the, 6. Wild, 
 6. Natural history of the, 7. Of 
 eastern origin, 7. Hunting of 
 the wild, 42. In Africa, 51 . 
 Braying, how performed, 191. 
 
 Athletic exercises in Great Britain, 
 enumerated, 131 — 149. 
 
 Augustus, the Emperor, 97. 
 
 Aurungzebe, celebrated potentate 
 of Tartary ,and a most determined 
 sportsman, 41. 
 
 Australia, zoology of New Holland, 
 42. 
 
 Awe Loch, trolling for large fish 
 in, 1198. The otter, or fishing 
 machine so named, in use there, 
 1198. 
 
 B. 
 
 Badger, baiting of the, 129. Na- 
 tural history of, 545. Hunting of, 
 545, 547. 
 
 Baiting of horses In former times, 
 125. 
 
 Baits for angling, 998. Live, 1000, 
 101 6. Worms, 1000. Cockchafers, 
 
 1004. Moths, 1004. Ephemera, 
 
 1005. The caddis, 10(16. 11.5'J. 
 Gall-flies, 1007. Bees, 10U8. Ant- 
 flies, 1008. Diptera, 1009. Cr.ine- 
 fly, or Harry-long-legs, 1009.1 1 56. 
 Flesh-flies, 1(.06. Grubs, 1010. 
 Catterpillars, 1011. Turnip-worm, 
 1013. Gentles, 1014. Smaller 
 fish for bait, 1016. Frogs, 1016. 
 Water newts, 1021. Dead fish, 
 1022. Vegetable matters, 1022. 
 Dead minnow, 1024. The devil 
 bait, 1026. Artificial animal baits, 
 1027. Pastes, 1027. Ground bait, 
 1030. Live-bait snap, 1111. Spring 
 bait snap, 1111. Flies and arti- 
 ficial flies, 1128 to 1175, &c. 
 
 Balearic Isles, slingers of the, 4. 
 
 Ball, games at, 131. Bowling, 132. 
 
 Ball, giving a, to a horse, 322. 
 
 Ban, river, and Giant's Causeway, 
 fisheries of, 1195. 
 
 Barb, the, in what distinguished 
 from the Arabian, 243. The Go- 
 dolphin barb, 244. 
 
 Barbary, field sports of, 57. 
 
 Barbel, the, 1056, 1057. Leger- 
 line employed in fishing for. 
 1058. 
 
 Barnard, Rev. E.W. on coursing. 
 
 Basket, fishing, 989. 
 
 Bat, the, 161. The torpid, 214. 
 
 Bathurst, Hon. & Rev. Charles, 
 MSS. notes on hawking, 694. 
 
 Battue shooting, 864. Of Germany, 
 85. Oriental, 865. 
 
 Beagle, the, 405. Varieties jof, 
 405. North country beagle, 406. 
 Smooth haired, 405. The fox 
 beagle, 406. Beagle and pups, 
 405. 
 
 Bear, the, of India, 21 . The black, 
 21.. ig. The grizzly, 59. 07. Cin- 
 namon, 59. Polar, white, .59. 80. 
 Hunting of, in N. America, 67. In 
 
1280 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 France, 87. Brown, of Russia, 78. 
 Torpid appearance of, in winter, 
 79. Surrounded by hunters in 
 Sweden, 81 . 
 
 Beasts and birds, economical uses 
 of, 219. 
 
 Beaumont, Barber, Esq., his apo- 
 logy for the practice of boxing, 
 &c. 1214. 
 
 Beaver, the, of Britain and Wales, 
 109. 113. 
 
 Bee, the, as a bait, 1008. 
 
 Beger's translation of Arrian, 379. 
 
 Belts, shot, 7G9. Waist shot-belt, 
 770. 
 
 Bernard, Mont St., the famous Al- 
 pine spaniels of, 397. 
 
 Bernier, lion hunt narrated by, 41. 
 
 Betting requires strict attention, 
 369. The Newmarket betting 
 room, 371. At Tattersal's, 371. 
 
 Bewick, on the rhinoceros, 24. On 
 the American bison, G2. On the 
 British white ox, 101. On the 
 wild boar, 105. 
 
 Billesdon hunting stables, 454. New 
 kennel at, 41G. 
 
 Birds, their natural and systematic 
 history, their structure and eco- 
 nomy, 603. 640. Their actions : 
 — flying, 624.; walking, G26. ; 
 climbing, 627. ; perching, 627. ; 
 swimming, 627. Trained to assist 
 in the capture of animals, 18. 
 Cunning of, 223. Terms apj^lied 
 to, GOG. Feather of, GOT, 608, &c. 
 Internal structure of, 608, &c. 
 Skeleton of, G09. Wing of, 612. 
 Senses of, acute, 613. View of 
 the generative system of, G20. 
 Eggs of, 622, &c. Popular his- 
 tory of, 628. Their plumage, 629. 
 Effects of climate on, 630. Food 
 of, 631, &c. Birds of passage, 633. 
 Migrations of, 633, &c. Their of- 
 fensive and defensive power, and 
 instincts, 634. Their death, G34, 
 Of preserving specimens of, 635, 
 &c. Of preserving eggs, or shells 
 of, 637. Setting up of, 636. Pre- 
 servation of vitality of eggs, 636. 
 Transporting of eggs after partial 
 incubation, 637. Foster-parent- 
 age may be gained from some 
 birds, G37. Of North America, 
 61. Of Italy, described, 98. Of 
 prey (or accipitres), 651. 
 
 Bison, the, of North America, 62. 
 Chase of the, 62. Described by 
 i)r. Richardson, 64. 
 
 Bitch, the, 411. 569. See Bog. 
 
 Bittern, the, 888. 
 
 Black fly, the, 1149. 
 
 Blackwood's Magazine, 1192, &c. 
 
 Bleak, the, 1044. 
 
 Bleeding, of horses, 473. Of dogs, 
 424. 
 
 Blenny, the viviparous, 946. 
 
 Blindness, in horses, 474. 
 
 Blood, circulation and aeration of 
 the, in quadrupeds, 197, 198. 
 
 Bloodhound, the, 400, 401. 
 
 Blow-fly, the large, 1168. 
 
 Bluebottle, the, for fishing, 1165. 
 
 Boar hunt, 29. In France, 91. Wild, 
 of England, 105. 
 
 Boulderson, Mr., engaged in a tiger 
 hunt, 26. 29. 
 
 Bourbon, Duke de, an excellent 
 sportsman, 89. 
 
 Bow-net, method of capturing the 
 falcon by a, 693. 
 
 Bows and arrows, Invention of, 5. 
 Of the ancients, 142. See Ar- 
 chery. 
 
 Boxing, British, 1213. May be 
 reckoned indigenous in this island, 
 1213. Considered as a fair mode 
 ofsettlingdifferences, 1213. Rules 
 of the ring, 1213. Apology for, 
 1213, 1214. Pufilists of the Ro- 
 man and Grecian theatres, 1215, 
 1216. The caestus, 1215, 121G. 
 
 Progress of the science In Eng- 
 land, 121G. Broughton's rules, 
 
 1218. Modern era of, 1219. The 
 celebr.ited master of this science, 
 Mr. Jackson, 1219. He defeats 
 the celebrated Mendoza, 1219. 
 George IV., the patron of boxing, 
 
 1219. 1224. His coronation, 1220. 
 Principles of self-defence, 1220. 
 Shaw, of the Life-Guards, 1 220. 
 This gallant soldier an instance 
 of that superiority which the 
 practice of boxing gives to the 
 English over foes in the field of 
 battle, 1221. Mr. Gullv, 1221. 
 122.5. Tom Cribb, r22'l, 1222. 
 1226. Various celebrated boxers 
 enumerated, 1221. 1224. 1228, &c. 
 The championship, 1224. Tom 
 Spring, 1224. 1228. The Pugi- 
 listic Club, 1221, 1222. Mr. Jack- 
 son'srooms, 1219, 1220,1221. The 
 sovereigns, visiting the Prince 
 Regent in 1814, witness an exhi- 
 bition by British boxers, 1222. 
 The Fives-court, 1223. The 
 Tennis-court, 1223. Humane 
 character of boxers, 1223. Re- 
 wards of courage, 1223. General 
 good conduct of our pugilists, 
 
 1224. 1227. The Fair Play Club, 
 
 1225. Decline of, 1223. 1225. Re- 
 tirement to private life of the 
 most noted champions, 122.5, 1226. 
 New boxers, and later fights, 
 
 1226. New rules of prize fight- 
 ing, 1226. The prize ring, 1227. 
 Form of articles for a battle, 1227. 
 Teachers of the art of self-de- 
 fence, 1228. 
 
 Boyne, river, fishery of the, ] 195. 
 
 Brail, the, G98. 
 
 Brassenthwaite- water, 1192. 
 
 Breaking and training of colts, 287. 
 Of saddle horses, 285. Full break- 
 ing of horses, 288. Of spaniels, 
 setters, and pointers, 796. 800. 806. 
 
 Bream, the, 1052. 
 
 Breeding horses, profits derived 
 from, 284. Of hounds, 411. 414. 
 Of greyhounds, 572. 575. Of 
 spaniels, setters, and pointers, 
 800. 
 
 Bridle, the, 28-5, 286. The double, 
 4G1. A good bridle hand, 461. 
 Management of, in leaping and 
 fencing, 467. 
 
 Britain, sports of the Aborigines 
 and ancient populations of, 100. 
 Progress of field sports to the 
 Norman conquest, 100. Wild 
 animals of, 101. Wild cattle of 
 101. 
 
 British fisheries, 9.55, &c. 
 
 British hunting of the wild deer, 
 102. Female hunters, 103. Of 
 wolves, wild swine, and other 
 animals now extinct, 104 — 108. 
 The smaller animals, 108. Wea- 
 pons of the Britons, 109. Im- 
 provements in the ancient field 
 sports, 110. Dogs of the Britons 
 
 110. Ancient treatises on hunting, 
 
 111. Sports under the Roman do- 
 minion in, 1 1 1 . The chase under 
 the Heptarchy, 111, 112. Ancient 
 angling, rude, 112. Picts and 
 Scots, 112. The Saxons, 112.; 
 their passion for sporting, 112. 
 The beaver, 113. Falconry, 113. 
 Reign of Alfred, 1 13. The'Cam- 
 bro-Britons, 113, 114. Laws of 
 thechace, 109. 114. 
 
 Bruar, falls of, .531. 
 Buck hunting, .529. 
 Buffalo, the South .\frican, 52. 
 
 Hunted by CaffVes, 52. In North 
 
 America, 63. Of southern Russia, 
 
 77. 
 Buffalo and tiger fight, 23. 28. 
 
 Hunting of the, 31. 
 Bull, British wild, a white species, 
 
 101. The Galloway bull, 212. 
 
 Bull baitings revived, 129, 130. 
 
 Bull fights, Spanish, 99. 
 
 Bull-dog, the, 399. 
 
 Bull-head, or miller's thumb, a fish, 
 1041. 
 
 Bustard, the, 617. The great, 884. 
 The Floriken species of, in Hin- 
 dostan, 37. 
 
 Butera, Prince, his breeding-stud, 
 86. 
 
 Butterflies, captured by trained 
 sparrows, 19. 
 
 Buttermere, interest of this cele- 
 brated lake and its vicinity to 
 anglers, &c. 1192. 
 
 Buxton, Thomas Fowell, Esq. ; his 
 account of the capercallie, and 
 re-introduction of, 813. 816. 
 
 Buzzard hawk, 686. 
 
 Caddis .fly, 1006. 1159. 
 
 Camel, domestication of the, 7. 
 African, 8. 51. Natural history, 
 9. Arabian, 9. 42. 
 
 Cameleupard, size and habits of the, 
 48. 
 
 Cameron, Sir Ewen, slew the last 
 Scotch wolf, 113. 
 
 Canada, bison hunt in, 64. Fur 
 hunters of, 68. Pigeons, 71. 
 Geese of, 72. 
 
 Canker in the ear, curative process 
 for this disease in dogs, 427. 
 
 Cannon, the history of, 726. But 
 little known until the fourteenth 
 century, 726. 
 
 Canter, the, 29G. 
 
 Cap charger, 771. 
 
 Caps, percussion, 752. 770. 
 
 Cape of Good Hope, hunting of 
 wild beasts at, 50, 51 . The ante- 
 lope, gnu, &c. of, 53. 
 
 Capel Curig, a romantic station for 
 the fly-fisher, 1203. The neigh- 
 bouring lakes, 1203. 
 
 Capercallie,the, 82.810. 813. T.F 
 Bu.xton, Esq., his re-introduction 
 of, and account of, 813. 816. 
 
 Capibara, the (or great Guinea pig), 
 of South America, 61. 
 
 Carolina, field sports of, 69. 
 
 Carp, the, 1064. 1067. 
 
 Carra,lough and river, 1193. Brown 
 trout and salmon of, 1193. 
 
 Cart-horse, comparative propor- 
 tions with the thorough bred, 
 figured, 261. 
 
 Cat, the, 222. Purringof the, 191. 
 The civet, 33. The polecat, 188. 
 
 Cat, wild, .549. Hunting the, .550. 
 
 Caterpillar-fly, the black, for an- 
 glers, 1164. 
 
 Cavesson, the, 287. 
 
 Ceylon, feathered tribes of, 39. 
 Fish of the bays and rivers of 
 that island, 39. Pearl fishery of 
 39. 
 
 Chace, origin of the, 1. Ancient 
 terms of the, 384. As followed in 
 Tartary, Persia, and Arabia, 41. 
 In India, 11. 38. Fox chace, 35. 
 408. 443. 503. Of the hare: — 
 Hunting, 108. 404. 506. 517. 
 Coursing, 551 . 581 . See Harriers, 
 Greyhounds, and Dogs. Of the 
 buck, 529. Of the roebuck, 85. 
 537. Of deer, 517. Of the stag, 
 39. 115. 119. 517. 520. .529. 402. 
 &c.iS:c. Of various animals, 540. 
 544, 545, et passim. Steeple 
 chace, 3G5. Hurdle, 367, 368. 
 
 Chamois, the, 95. Swiss hunters 
 of, 95, 96. 
 
 Chamouni, glaciers of, hunting of 
 the chamois, 96. 
 
 Chantilly, hunting establishments 
 of the Conde family at, 89. Game 
 killed at, 90. 
 
 Char, the, 1089. Of the Westmore- 
 land and Cumberland lakes, 1 192. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 1231 
 
 Charles 1., horse races at Newmar- 
 ket begun in his reign, 236. 
 Charles II. a patron of the turf, ol 
 Newmarket races, &c. 236. King 
 Charles's breed of spaniels, 
 397. 
 Chester races, 235. 
 Chetah, the, or Indian leopard, 17 
 
 18. 
 Chevy chace, ballad of, 103. 
 Chilhngham castle, Northumber- 
 land, 101. 
 China, the original locality of the 
 gorgeous gallinaceous species. 20. 
 Wild animals of, 21. Deerof,21. 
 Hunting parties of, 21. Fish- 
 eries of, 22. 
 Chinese barges, 21. 
 Chub, the angling for, 83. 1054. 
 Civet cat, the, 33. 
 Cleveland bays, breed of, 252. 
 Clothing of stabled horses, 307. 325. 
 
 Of greyhounds, .580. 
 Clystering of the horse, 326. 
 Coast shooting of sea and wild- 
 fowl, 93. 
 Coat, in horses, 317. 
 Cob-fly, or March-brown fly, of 
 
 Mr. Hofland, 1203. 
 Cock, the tailless, of Java, 39. 
 Cock fighting, 1206. The cockpit, 
 1206. Natural and sporting his- 
 tory of the game-cock, 1207. Of 
 his feeding and training, 1208. 
 The term feeder, 1209. The 
 matched cock, 1209. A main of 
 cocks fought, 1209. Predilection 
 for this sport, 1209. Manage- 
 ment of game-cocks, 1209. Rules 
 and orders for cocking at the 
 cockpit, Westminster, 1210. 
 Pierce Egan's remarks on, 1211. 
 The cock in fighting trim, 1211. 
 Declaration as to the conqueror, 
 1212. 
 Cockchafers, as baits in fishing, 
 
 1003. 
 Cod, the, stations and migrations of 
 this valuable fish, 951. The New- 
 foundland fishery of, 955. Time 
 of spawning, 9-55. 
 Colly of Scotland, 398. 
 Colt, breaking of a, 287. Lounging 
 colt, with cavesson,287. Saddling 
 of the, 287. 
 Coney, the, 485. Of Palestine, 45. 
 Coot, the, 901 . 
 
 Coquet, the river, an excellent 
 trout stream. 1193. Coquet-dale, 
 1192. 
 Cormorant, the, full description of 
 the varieties and habits of, 907. 
 912, 913. 
 Courser, elderly, 552. 
 Coursing, practice of, .551. 581. An- 
 cient, .^^81. Deer, 582. Grey- 
 hounds travelling to, 584. Of 
 female, .585. Match, 58G. Sweep- 
 stakes, 587. Rules of, 589. Laws 
 of (1838), .599. 600. Unmatched, 
 601. InCyprus, 99. InWales, 114. 
 In France, 88. See Greyhound. 
 Cover, or covert, of the fox for 
 kennelling, 4-52. .■\rtificial coverts, 
 452. Covert, frequently pro- 
 nounced Cover, is the hide of the 
 fox during the day, 452. 
 Cow, the belled, 235. 
 Cow licking a sleeping herdsman, 
 
 ISO. 
 Cowdung-fly, the, 11.50. 
 Crane-fly, or Harry-long-legs, 1009. 
 
 1156. 
 Crib-biters carry little flesh, 318. 
 Crib-biting, cause of, in horses, 318. 
 Cribbing-rauzzle, 319. 
 Cricket, game of, 133. Rules of, 
 
 134. 
 Crimping of fish, 942. 
 Crockford, Mr., 369. 
 Crocodile of the Nile, how cap- 
 tured by the ancient jjcople of 
 Tentyra, 76. At Chantilly, 228. 
 
 Crocodiles and alligators, 36. 
 Grand hunt of, in the Flamlnian 
 circus, 97. Capturing of, in the 
 Nile, 76. 
 
 Cromwell, Oliver, being of fanatical 
 pursuits and policy, discouraged 
 the turf, 236. 
 
 Cross-bow, the modern, 146. Bullet 
 cross-bow, 146. 
 
 Crow, the, 932. 
 
 Crummock-water, 1192, &c. 
 
 Culley, on " Live Stock," 101. 
 
 Cumberland and Westmoreland, 
 lakes of, a summer resort for 
 anglers, 1192, &c. 
 
 Curlew, the, 903, 904. 
 
 Curling, the Scotch game of, 118. 
 
 Cuvier, Baron, his "Animal King- 
 dom," 6. 15. 65. 203. 389. 936. 
 His classification of zoology the 
 most popular, 162. His system- 
 atic division of fishes, 936. 
 
 Cyprus, Island of, 99. 
 
 Cyrus, a bird of the East Indies, 38. 
 
 D. 
 
 Dace, the, 1045. Angling for, 1045. 
 
 Daniel, Mr., observations of, 766, 
 et passim. His Oriental Herald, 
 15. On the grouse of Northern 
 Europe, 82. His rural sports, 86, 
 et passim. 
 
 Dargle, the, in Wicklow, visited by 
 fishing tourists, 1194. 1201. 
 
 Darts, use of, 5. 
 
 David's, St., South Wales, sportjve 
 description of, and of the vicinity, 
 1201. 
 
 Decoys and call-ducks, 93. 
 
 Dee, river, in North Wales, 1202. 
 
 Deer, wild, of ancient Britain, 102. 
 British deer hunting, 102. 517, 
 &c. Norman method of hunt- 
 ing, 518. Natural history of the, 
 519. The fallow, 522. Progress 
 of the uncarted, 527. Stalking, 
 .530. 533, .534. Shooting the, 
 537. Deer hunting, in India, 34. 
 In N. America, 64. In Long 
 Island, 66. Red, of the Hartz, or 
 Black Forest, 84. Hunting of 
 fallow, 104. 
 
 Derg, Lough, pike and perch of, 
 how taken, 1194. 
 
 Derwent, river, trout fishing of the, 
 1193. 
 
 Derwent-water, a favourite resort 
 of anglers, 1192. 
 
 Diana and the nymphs, 379. Sil- 
 ver bow of, 379. Diana Caccia- 
 trice, 559. 
 
 Digestion, the physiology of, 193. 
 Process of, with herbivorous ani- 
 mals, 194. Digestive process in 
 the horse, 194. The ordinary 
 process, 196. Extraordinary pro- 
 cess, 196. 
 
 Diptera, for angling, 1009. 
 
 Diseases of horses, 31.5—328. 473. 
 
 Distemper, in dogs, 428, 429. 432. 
 477. 
 
 Diuretics and skin relaxants, as 
 agents for conditioning of horses, 
 328. 
 
 Divers, the, enumeration of this 
 assemblage of water-fowl, 916. 
 Their habits, 916. Fishy and un- 
 palatable, 916. 
 
 Doe, the, 204. 
 
 Dog, domestication of the, 6. By 
 nature, the attendant of man, 6. 
 The Javanese, 39. The dingo of 
 New Holland, 44. 393. Origmal 
 wild dog, 204. Wild, of the East 
 Indies, .393. Of the Britons, 110. 
 Natural history of the, 386. Zoo- 
 logical character of, 387. Whe- 
 ther a factitious or an original 
 animal ? 388. Cross with the wolf, 
 389. Incisive teeth of, 176. 
 
 Barking of, and vocal organs, 191 . 
 Teachable qualities of, 225. Fi- 
 delity of, 226. Dog saving his 
 master, 227. Canine persever- 
 ance rewarded, 203. The Alpine 
 spaniel, 388. 397. Varieties of the 
 dog genus, 390. Dogs of the 
 ancients, 391. Albanian, 391. 
 393. Canes venatici, 391 . Pug- 
 naccs, sagaces, and celeres. 391 . 
 399. Geographical distribution 
 of these classes of ancient, 392. 
 Dogs of the moderns, 392. First 
 gioup, 392. Anatomical charac- 
 ters of, 392. Matins, 392. The 
 dhole of India, 393. The Molos- 
 sian, 393. 399. Fabled origin of 
 this breed, 394. Canis laniarius, 
 or matin, 394. Danish dog, 395. 
 Lesser Danish, Dalmatian, or 
 coach dog, 394. Type of the grey- 
 hound, 395. Great Scotch and 
 Irish greyhound, 395. 399. Scotch 
 greyhound, deer- dog, or ratche, 
 
 396. .399. Italian greyhound, 396. 
 The boarhound, 396. 399. Se- 
 cond group, 397. Spaniels, their 
 anatomical character : supposed 
 to derive their name from a 
 Spanish origin, 396. Breed of 
 King Charles, Blenheim, &c. 
 
 397. Lion dog, 397. Poodle, or 
 harbet, 397. The Newfoundland 
 dog, 397 . 798 . Labrador dog, 798 . 
 Cuvier's Alpine spaniels, 388. 397. 
 This animal celebrated in moun- 
 tainous localities, as at Mont St. 
 Bernard, for the rescue of tra- 
 vellers perishing under the snow, 
 397. Smooth variety of the Al- 
 pine dogs, 398. The hound, or 
 canis sagax, 398. Shepherd's 
 dog, 398. Colly of Scotland, 398. 
 Wolf dog, 399. Irish greyhound 
 and other large mastiffs, de- 
 nominated wolf dogs, 399. Third 
 group, 399. The dogues, 399. 
 Their anatomical characters, 399. 
 The bull-dog, 399. The mastiff, 
 399. Pug-dog, Iceland dog, Bar- 
 bary dog, &c. uninteresting to 
 sportsmen, 400. Varieties of 
 British hounds, 400. Blood- 
 hound, 4(1. Scent of the blood- 
 hound, 401 . The sleuthhound,401 . 
 The talbot, 402. The staghound, 
 
 402. Buckhounds, 403. The har- 
 rier, 403. Old southern hound, 
 
 403. Pure white hound, 403. 
 The deer-dog, 396. 533. Sussex 
 blue mottled harrier, 404. Mo- 
 dern harrier is but a dwarf fox- 
 hound, 404. Size and form of the 
 harrier, 404. High breeding of 
 the harrier, 405. Brighton har- 
 riers, 405. Packs of undersized 
 harriers, 405. The rough wire- 
 haired hound, 405. History of the 
 beagle, 405. Varieties of the 
 beagle, 405. North country bea- 
 gle, 405. Smooth haired beagles, 
 
 405. Varieties of the fox beagle, 
 
 406. Modern foxhound, 407. 
 Merkin and pups, 407. Colour 
 of the foxhound, 408. His height, 
 figure, and general bulk, 408. His 
 qualities, 408, 409. His speed, 
 
 409. The terrier, 409. The two 
 prominent varieties of the terrier, 
 4!0. Rough and smooth, figured, 
 
 410. English breed of large ter- 
 riers, 410. Otterhound, 410, 411 . 
 541. 544. On the breeding and 
 rearing of sporting, 411. 413, 414. 
 Generation of, 411. Pupping, 
 412. A perfect strain to be pre- 
 served pure in descent, 414. 
 Treatment of the whelps, 415. 
 On the kennel, and management 
 of a kennel of hounds, 415. 418. 
 Princip.ll kennels of England 
 enumerated and described, 415. 
 419 Greyhounds, 579. Feed- 
 
1232 
 
 ing of dogs, 419. 422. 678. Ken- 
 nel discipline, 420. Diseases oC , 
 dogs, 423, 424. Giving medicine 
 to a ■dog, 424. Bleeding a dog, 
 424. Condition essential to sport- 
 ing dogs, 425. Method of pro- J 
 moting condition m dogg, 42.'>. , 
 Dog medicines, 42-5. 427. Alter- | 
 atives for, 426. On the mange, 
 426. Canker of the ear. 427. 
 The distemper, 428. 434. Sj-mp- 
 tomatic epilepsy of the distemper, 
 431. Bilious affection, or yellows, 
 of young dogs, 434. Madness of, 
 43.'). 443. St-e Mad Dogs. Nam- 
 ing, training, and entermg young 
 hounds, 474. 476. 478. Names ol 
 dogs,474. Names of bitches, 4/.^. 
 Chastisement of, by the hunts- 
 man, 477, 478, 479. Drafting and 
 entering, 47H. Stooping to scent, 
 479. The horn, 480. 48.5. I orm- 
 ation of a pack of hounds, 480, 
 Expenses of keeping a pack, es- 
 timated, 482. Subscription packs, 
 483. For shooting, 787. ine 
 spaniel group of canina;, 787. 
 The spaniel, 787. 793. The set- 
 ter, 788. 790. The Irish setter 
 789. The pointer, 791. Direct 
 origin of the pointer, 792- Cross- 
 ing the pointer, 793. Russian 
 pointer, t93. Large jater and 
 land spaniels, figured, 793. Many 
 varieties of the spaniel, 794, 796. 
 The cocker, 79.'>. Breaking ot 
 the spaniel, 796. Water spaniel, 
 796. Training of the water spa- 
 niel, 797. The retriever, 799. 
 His importance, 799. Breeding, 
 breaking, and training spaniels, 
 setters, and pointers, 800. 80b. 
 Purchasing pointers, 806. tor 
 coursing, 551. 581. The grey- 
 hound, 551 . 554. Natural history 
 of the greyhound, 555. Celtic 
 greyhounds, 555. The true grey- 
 Round, 5.57. His character 5.59. 
 Persian greyhound, 561. tarly 
 English greyhound, 562. Grey- 
 hounds of the present day, bM. 
 The head strikingly beautii;ul, 
 563. Anatomy and conformation 
 of the greyhound, 564. .572. On 
 breeding, rearing, and feeding 
 greyhounds, ,572. .581. Grey- 
 hound and pups, -573. Selection 
 of whelps from the litter, bib. 
 Entering and training young 
 greyhounds, 577. .580. Bodyclotli- 
 ingfor, 580. Greyhounds travel- 
 ling to coursing meeting, 584. 
 Coursing sweepstakes, 587. 
 Doncaster races, 230. 238. 
 Dornadilla, Fort of, 115. 
 Dotterel, its feathers most service- 
 able for fly-fishing, 1 192 
 Dove-dale, Derbyshire, 1130. 1192. 
 
 1201. Isaac Walton at, 1192. 
 Dove, stock, 930. Turtle, 930. 
 Dowling, V. G. Esq., his article on 
 
 Boxing, 1213. 1228. 
 Drake-fly, the, 1161. The green 
 drake-fly, ll'il. Tlie grey 1163. 
 Drenching of horses, 326. A sate, 
 
 but not elegant mode ot, iZb. 
 Driffield, the river, 1193. 
 Drogheda, shooting of wildfowl, 
 
 and fishing near, 921, 11H9. 
 Dromedary, natural history of the, 
 
 9. 
 Ducks, wild, 913, et passim. 
 Dumfriesshire, fisheries of, 1199. 
 Dun-flies, varieties of, for fly-tisn- 
 
 ine, 1146. 1151. 1160. 
 Dziggtai, the, of Thibet, 22. 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 E. 
 
 Eagle, golden, 653, 654. Nest of the 
 (»5. Great sea, 650. 6.59. Beaks 
 of, 666. Of Switzerland, 96. 
 
 Eagles found in the Alps, 9G. 
 Trained by hunters, 18. 
 
 Ear of the horse, 262 Of the 
 hare, 188. Of the polecat, 188. 
 Of the fox, 188. Internal ear ot 
 animals, 188. Ear of I'oricon, 
 large and pendulous, figured. 
 
 Earths, and earth stopping, 452, 
 4.53. The lazy stopper sometimes 
 encloses the fox, instead of stop- 
 ping him out, 453. 
 Eclipse, history and figure of, 237. 
 
 His foot, and salver, 374. 
 Eel, electric, or gymnote, 945. i ne 
 common, 1117. The conger, 
 angling for, 1120. Bobbing for, 
 1122. Sniggling, and the appa- 
 ratus for taking. 1121. Spearing 
 of, 1123. , , 
 
 Egan, Pierce, his remarks on cock 
 fighting, 1211. His account of 
 the greyhound Millar, 58-5. 
 Quotations from, passim. 
 Eggs of birds, 622, &c. &c. Of pre- 
 serving the ^^tality of, 636, 637. 
 Preserving of egg-shells, 637. 
 Pipe for blowing them, 638. 
 Egypt, the ichneumon of, 46. 
 Electricity of the torpedo, 944. 
 Elephant, domestication of the, u. 
 Asiatic or Indian, 1 1 . Taking of 
 wild 12, 13. The white, of In- 
 dia, 13. Sporting history of the, 
 13. Fight of, with a Bengal tiger, 
 13'. Naturalhistory of, 14. Afri- 
 can, 15. Gaits of the, 15. Pro- 
 boscis of, 15. His mode of gather- 
 ing up food, 16. Elephants, an 
 auxiliary of huntsmen in India, 
 23 Fights, 23, 24. Educated 
 for the arena, 24. Elephant hunt- 
 ing in Africa, 46. Wild troop of 
 elephants, 47. Elephant fights of 
 ancient Rome, 97. Elephant and 
 rhinoceros, 97. Molar teeth ol, 
 167. Kneeling, 180. Leg bones 
 of, 182. . , ... 
 
 Eley's patent shot cartridges, 769. 
 Elizabeth, queen, fond of the chase, 
 
 127. And of hawking, 647. 
 Elk, the, or moose deer, 64. tossil, 
 
 Emu,' the, of New Holland, 44. 
 England {see Britain) progress of 
 field sports in, 122. Oppressions 
 of the Normans in their pursuit 
 of the chase, 122. The forest 
 laws, 122. Hawking, 123. Stag 
 hunting, 123. Sports in the reign 
 of Richard Coeur de Leon, 124. 
 Description of horse baiting, 12o. 
 Rabbit hunting, 126. Use of fire- 
 arms introduced in the chase, 
 126. Henry VIIL, 126. Eliza- 
 beth patronised the chase, 127. 
 Cruel pastimes, 127. James I., 
 his hunting establishment, 128. 
 His precepts to Prince Charles, 
 128. British field sports to the 
 time of George III., 128. 
 English steeple chase, 366. On the 
 angling localities, lake and river 
 fisherils of, 1191. 1193. 
 Ephemera, 1005. Used for bait, 
 1005. Their daily appearance, 
 and colours, 11-52. Large dun 
 brown, 1152. The blue dun 
 1153. The ashy dun, 1155. Great 
 whirling dun, 1157. Bright yel- 
 low dun, 1160. Cream coloured 
 dun, 1160. Little whirling dun, 
 1160. Little iron blue, 1161. 
 Green drake, ephemera vulgata, 
 or May-fly, 1161. Grey drake, 
 1163. Red spinners, 1167. 
 Esau going out to the chase, 5. 
 
 Esquimaux hunters, 84. 
 
 Europe, field sports of, 76. Zoolo_^ 
 
 of 77 Migration of birds, /7. 
 
 Species of game, 77. Feathered 
 
 game of northern, 82. 
 
 Exercise of horses, 329. Favour- 
 
 able to the whole muscular iiibric, 
 
 201. , ,, 
 
 Exeter change menagerie, 17. 
 
 Explosive substances, 719. Fulmi- 
 nating mercury, cVc. 725. bee 
 Gunpowder. 
 
 Eye structure of, In quadrupeds, 
 185. Diagram of this organ, 185. 
 Its globe, 186. The pupil, of 
 various animals, diflerent figures 
 of, 186. Vision, 186. Crepus- 
 cular vision, 186. Of the grey- 
 hound, .564 . Of the horse, 186. 
 
 F. 
 
 Falcon, skeTeton of, 609. Falconry 
 in Germany, 643. The history of 
 British, 644. Practice of, 649. 
 The falcons, 661 . Wings of, 664. 
 Beaks and talgns of, 660. the 
 gerfalcon. 669. Wing bones of, 
 670. The peregrine, 671 . M.ale, 
 672. The hobby, 676. The mini- 
 kin, 677. Kestrel, . 678. The 
 merlin, 679. Capturing of, 693. 
 Training of, 697. 704. Game 
 flown at by British falcons, 712. 
 Falconers, 18. Technical terms 
 of, 695. , „ , 
 
 Falconry, In Persia, 42. In Pales- 
 tine, 42. Stv Hawking. 
 Feeding of dogs, on the, 419. 422. 
 
 578. J , 
 
 Feeling, sense of. In quadrupeds, 
 189. The tongue and lips, organs 
 of touch, 190. 
 Feet, clutching, 667. 
 Female hunters, 103. 
 Feroe Islands, fowlers of, and con- 
 sumption of the eggs of sea and 
 wildfowl in the, 907. 
 Fieldfare shooting, 932. 
 Field sports, see Sports. 
 Fifeshire, ancient boar ot, 105. 
 Fillies, breaking of race colts and. 
 
 Fire, the advancing to, 784. 
 Fire-arms, when first employed In 
 field sports, 126. Account of, 
 726. See Gun and Shooting. 
 Fish, natural history of, 93o. 947. 
 * Popular history o, 948 952. &c. 
 Dietetical uses of, 953, 954, &c. 
 Systems of ichthyology, by Lin- 
 nLs,Cuvier,&c 933.937. Ana- 
 tomy and physiology of, 937. IJi- 
 gestive system of,. 940 Motive 
 organs of, 942. Air bladder ol 
 943 Fins of, 943. Mechanical 
 action of, 943. Observations on 
 the mechanism of, 943. And the 
 results therefrom in progression, 
 943. Power of leaping, 944. Afi- 
 hesive organ of, or sucker, 944 
 Electricity of the torpedo and 
 eel 944 Exterior coverings of, 
 94.5. Scales of, 945. The cirri 
 of 945. Slimy mucus of the skin 
 of! 945. Reproductive system in 
 945 Spawning process ot, 94b. 
 Fecundity of, 940. Viviparous 
 fishes, as the blenny, 946. Dis- 
 eases of, 947. Parasites ot; inter- 
 nal, 947.; and external, 947. 
 Dying fish, 947. Exterior form, 
 habits, and manners of, 948. Ac- 
 knowledge their keeper, 22J. 
 Popular definitions respecting, 
 948 Salt water and fresh water 
 fish, their classification, 949. So- 
 litary and gregarious, QSO- ">• 
 gration of, 950. Irregularity in 
 the migratory movements of, 951. 
 Hybernation of, 951. Jood of, 
 951 &C./ Voracity of, 951. Fly- 
 ing fish, 952. . Duration of lite 
 in 952. Herring fishery, 954. 
 Salmon fishery, ?56- British fi h - 
 eries in general, 9.5.5, &c. l-ish 
 prepared for Lent in Catholic 
 countries, 954. „ n 1 ii 
 
 Fisheries, of the lake Baikal, 41. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 1233 
 
 Of the lakes and rivers of Russia, 
 79. Of Sweden and Norway, 83. 
 British herring fishery, dM. Bri- 
 tish white fishery, of haddock, 
 ling, turbot, halibut, skate, &c. 
 955. As pursued in the North 
 Sea from the Orkneys to Iceland, 
 955. The Newfoundland cod 
 fishery, 955. Salmon fisheries, 
 956.1189. Of Ireland, 121. 1193. 
 1195. Of Scotland, 1196. 1200. 
 Of the Severn, and Wales, 1201. 
 1206. 
 Fishing, the art of, 935, &c. 958, 
 959. Account of fishes, 935. Their 
 reproduction, 935. Nature and 
 properties of, 936. Systematic di- 
 vision of fishes by Linnaeus, 936, 
 937. By Cuvier, 936. Rude 
 modes of, 9.53. Salmon, 956, '.)-57. 
 1090. 1096. 1189. 1196. 1206. Leis- 
 tering of salmon, 957. Live bait 
 for, 960. Question of cruelty of, 
 
 961. Tackle and implements of, 
 
 962. 1033, &c. Fishing rods. 963. 
 Lines, 971. Fly lines, 975. Chain 
 lines, 976. Hooks, 976. 978. 987. 
 Floats, 980. Line reels, 982. Ap- 
 paratus for, 964. 989. Pocket 
 book for, 990. Preservation of 
 tackle, 992. Timeof day selected 
 for, and best situations for an- 
 gling, 996. General remarks en, 
 997. Bottom fishing, 1032. Plum- 
 mets for, 1034. Worm baits for, 
 1000. 1002. 1034. Landing hooks, 
 1037. Minnow fishing, 1040. 
 Dipping, a killing practice, 1186. 
 1188. Leger line, 1058. Double 
 and single swivel traces, 1106. 
 Sniggling apparatus, 1121. Fly- 
 fishing, 1126. 1206. See Flies, 
 and Fly-fishing ; and various fish 
 in the nomenclature of this Index; 
 also, see Angling. 
 
 Fitzwilliam, Earl, a patron of the 
 turf, 238. His pack and kennel, 
 414. 
 
 Fives and tennis, 132. Played by 
 the hand alone, 133. 
 
 Flemish horse, 94. 
 
 Flesh-fly, the, for angling, 1168. 
 
 Flies, artificial, 1128. Modes of 
 manufacturing, and tools and 
 substances requisite for, 1128. 
 
 1133. Tying of; the operative 
 part of this essential to fly-fishing, 
 
 1134. Names and forms of these 
 humane imitations of all the 
 winged insects frequenting the 
 ■waters, 1135. 1175. Seasons and 
 arrangement of flies, and their 
 artificial representatives, 1 145. 
 The Welsh flies, 1202. For 
 salmon, 1205. The Irish flies, 
 1195. The gaudy Limerick fly, 
 1193. Salmon flies, &c. of Scot- 
 tish waters, 1202. Drop flies, 
 practice with, 975. Fascinations 
 of the mechanical part of the pur- 
 suit, 1146. Of the merits of each 
 kind of fly, 1147. Night flies, 
 1165. Decrease of aquatic flies, 
 1147. Flies, and manufactured 
 flies for January, 1148. For Feb- 
 ruary, 1148. For March, which 
 is considered the commencement 
 of fly-fishing, 1148. 1203. Plate 
 of figures of March flies, 1149. 
 F^or April, 1 1 55. For May, 1 1 59. 
 Figures of, for May, 1160. For 
 June, with plate of figures, 1167. 
 For July, 1169. For August, 
 1170. For September, 1171. The 
 season on the wane, 1172. For 
 October, 1172. For November, 
 1172. N.B. See many names of 
 
 Jiies in this Index ; for others con- 
 sult the months as above. 
 
 Floats usual for fishing lines, 980. 
 
 Flounder, the, 1123. Angling for, 
 1123. 
 
 Fly-fishing, 1126. 1206. Manufac- 
 
 ture of flies, 1129, &'C. The ma- 
 terials, 1131. 1134. Dressingand 
 tying, 1134. Introductory re- 
 marks, 1 145. The practical part 
 of the science of. 1176. Card, 
 rod. reel, and line, 1179, &c. 
 Whipping for white fish, 1170. 
 Of natural fly-fishing, 1185. ;Fly, 
 throwing the, or whipping, 1176. 
 Salmon fly-fishing, 1 189. English 
 localities and rivers In favour 
 with the fly-fisher, 1191. Irish 
 localities, 1193. Scottish local- 
 ities, 1 197. Reputation of South 
 Wales for, 1201. Rivers of that 
 interesting district, 1201. Local- 
 ities of North Wales, 1202. N.B. 
 For each favourite fis/i see the al- 
 phabetical nomenclature of this 
 lyulcx. 
 
 Flying, the action of, 624, 625. On 
 the poEsibility of man's, 624. 
 Steerage of birds in flight, by the 
 wings and tail, 625. 
 
 Flying-fish, account of the marine, 
 952. 
 
 Foals, 283, 284. Management of, 
 282, 283, 284. Weaning of, 284. 
 See Horse and Mare. 
 
 Forest laws of the Norman kings of 
 England, 122. 
 
 Forts, duns, and moats of Scotland 
 and Ireland, 1 15. 
 
 F'-wl, gallinaceous, of Java, 39. 
 The game-cock, 1206. 1212. Sea- 
 fowl shooting, 904. 
 
 Fowler, Mr., his " Teur in North 
 America," 69. 
 
 Fowlers of St. Kilda, and Feroe 
 Islands, 906. 
 
 Fowling piece, 727. See Gun. 
 
 Fox chace, in India, 35. Descrip- 
 tion of the chace in England, 386. 
 443. 490. 504. Importance of, 444. 
 On weather and scent, 445. Na- 
 tural history of the fox, 447. The 
 sleeping fox, 447. Bitch and cub, 
 449. Supply and preservation of 
 foxes, 4.50. Domestic rearing of, 
 451 . Practice of hunting of, 483. 
 Technical terms used in fox hunt- 
 ing, 488. Cub hunting, 490. 
 Drawing for a fox, 493. The 
 find, 495. The run, 496. Full 
 cry, 497. The check, 499. The 
 hit off, 501. The whoo-hoop, or 
 death of the fox, 503. The try 
 back, 503. Rules of the chace, 
 .504. Digging for the earthed 
 fox, 504. Bagged foxes and drags, 
 505. Novel hunt of bagged foxes, 
 •505. Drags or trailed scents, 505. 
 Fox coursing, .583. Figure, &c. 
 of foxhounds. 408. The fox pack 
 as seen in olden time, 382. An- 
 glo-Saxons bolting a fox, 380. 
 The fox chace of former times, 
 382. 
 
 France, progress of field sports in, 
 86. The early practice, 87. 
 Sporting establishments in former 
 times in, 87. Louis XV. 's mode 
 of hunting, 88. Coursing as prac- 
 tised in, 88. Present state of 
 sporting in, 88. Pursued by the 
 English in, 89. Races at Paris, 
 92. 
 
 Franklin, Sir John, on the Stone 
 Indians, and buffalo, 63. 
 
 French sportsman, described, 89. 
 
 Fur hunters of N. America, 68. 
 
 Fyers, falls of, 1199. 
 
 Gaits of a horse, the, 288—292.331. 
 
 Gall-flies, for angling, 1007. 
 
 Gallince, varieties of, 20. 
 
 Gallop, the, 203. 295. Racing gal- 
 lop, 295. Maximum of a racer's 
 speed. 295. Iland-galiop, 296. 
 Training gallop, 336. 
 
 4 K 
 
 Galway, the Costello river and 
 white trout fishing of, 1194. 
 
 Game, feathered, of India, 37. Of 
 N. America, 69. Of Europe, 77. 
 Formerly strictly preserved in 
 Germany, 84. See the various 
 Animals, Birds, and Fish, in this 
 Index. 
 
 Gamekeeper, qualifications of, 
 
 806. His situation often envied, 
 
 807. His duties require him to 
 be an observer of nature, 807. 
 His honesty, an important matter 
 to his master, 808. Hostility of 
 poachers to, 809. 
 
 Gannet, the, flocks of, at St. Kilda, 
 907. 
 
 Gaul, ancient amphitheatres of, 87. 
 Coursing originated in, 88. 
 
 Gayal, the, of Ava and Siam, 21. 
 
 Generation of quadrupeds, 204. Of 
 the horse, 204, 277—283. Of the 
 dog, 411. Of birds, 620, &c. 
 
 Gentles, as ground bait, 1014. 
 
 George II., 237. 
 
 George III., history of field sports 
 from the Conquest to his reign, 
 122—128. Not a turfraun, 237. 
 
 George IV., an illustrious sup- 
 porter of the turf, 238. A patroa 
 of boxing, 1219. 1224. 
 
 Gerfalcons, 19. 
 
 Germany, field sports of, 84. The 
 battue, or slaughter of game in, 
 
 85. Wolf hunt in, 85. Boar 
 hunt in, 85. Quantity of game, 
 
 86. Horse races, 86. 
 Gestation, term of, in animals, 205. 
 
 281. 
 
 Gilpin, Mr., on wildfowl shooting, 
 918. 
 
 Giraffe, description of the, 48. 
 Hunting of the, 48. Horns of the, 
 174. 
 
 Gladiators, Roman, their contests, 
 97. 
 
 Glanders, the, 172. 183. 
 
 Gnats, for fly-fishing, 1149. 
 
 Gnu, the, a beautiful African ani- 
 mal, 45. 
 
 Goat, wild, 209. 
 
 Godolphin barb, the, 244. 
 
 Godwit, the, 894. 
 
 Going near the ground, a horse's, 
 298. 
 
 Golf Club, the Thijstle, of Edin- 
 burgh, 117. 
 
 Golfing, description of this game, 
 116. At Blackheath, 117. 
 
 Goodwood, races at, 374. Duke of 
 Richmond's kennel at, 415. 417. 
 
 Goose, Canadian, 72. The wild 
 goose, 912. 
 
 Goshawk, the, 681. Training of, 
 711. 
 
 Gourman Singh, tiger hunt by, 26. 
 
 Graining, the, 1047. 
 
 Grannam-fly, for fishing, 1155. 
 
 Grasshoppers, as fish bait, 1C04. 
 1187. 
 
 Gravel-fly, the, or spider, 11.56. 
 
 Grayling, the, 1085. 1088. Of 
 Swedish rivers, 83. Dipping for, 
 1188. 
 
 Greece, field sports of, 100. Public 
 games of, 100. Games and races 
 at Olj-mpia, &c. 230, 231. 
 
 Greek fire, the, 719. 
 
 Greyhound, the natural history of, 
 551—554. Celtic breed of, 555. 
 Origin of the name of Greyhound, 
 556. Its lineage, 557, .558. 561. 
 The most helpless and artificial 
 of dogs, .5.59, 560. Persian grey- 
 hound, 561 . Length and tapering 
 of the tail of, 561 . Early English 
 greyhound, .562. Greynound of 
 the present day, .563. Conform- 
 ation and proportions of, 564 — 
 
 566. Eyes of the greyhound, 564. 
 Strong and weak loins of, figured, 
 
 567. Texture of his coat, 567. 
 Height, length, and weight of. 
 
1234 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 568. Choice of, 569. Are the 
 bitches better for coursing than 
 dogs ? .')69. Qualities of, -WO. 
 Xenophon's greyhound, Horme, 
 .570. Llewelyn's greyhound, Ge- 
 lert, romance of, .570, 571 . Turn- 
 ing an essential quality of a grey- 
 hound, 571. He must be a good 
 fencer, 572. Bad qualities of, 
 considered, .572. On the breed- 
 ing, rearing, and feeding of, 672 — 
 
 575. Greyhound and pups, 573. 
 Greyhound bitch, when to com- 
 mence breeding, 55. 574. Rear- 
 ing of the whelps, 575. By hand, 
 difficult, .576. Selection of the 
 whelps, .576. Measuring the pups, 
 
 576. Entering of young grey- 
 hounds, .577. Training, .577. 
 Training exercises, 579. Feed- 
 ing„578. Kennelling, .579. Warmth 
 essential to the greyhound, 580. 
 His body clothing, 580. Collars 
 and slips for, .581. Coursing de- 
 scribed at length, .581. The mo- 
 dern practice of, 584. Match 
 coursing, 586. Greyhounds tra- 
 velling to coursing meeting, 
 584. Coursing sweepstakes, 587. 
 Coursing rules of the Duke ol 
 Norfolk, versions 1st and 2d, .589. 
 Ashdown Park coursing rules, 
 593. Mr. Thacker's coursing 
 rules, .596. New laws of, 1838. 
 Coursing, simple and unmatched, 
 601. 
 
 Groomingofhorses, 303— 313. And 
 training of race horses, 333 — 340. 
 Trimming, clipping, and singeing 
 of, 341—344. 
 
 Grouse, the pinnated, 70. The 
 ruffed, 70- Tooting of the, 70. 
 Drumming of the. 70. The ca- 
 percallie,82. 810. Hazel, 82. Black, 
 82. 817. Mode of taking in Si- 
 beria, 82. The red, 819. The 
 wood, 810. 
 
 Grouse shooting, 809. 
 
 Gudgeon, the, 1019. 1041, 1042. 
 
 Gull, the, observations on, 909. 
 
 Gun, the, its introduction in the 
 chace of animals and pursuit of 
 birds, 126.727. The barrel of a 
 fowling-piece, 729. 731. The 
 breeching, 733. 747. Manton's 
 breeching, 748. The stock, 761. 
 Double barrel gun, 735. 738. The 
 rifle, 740. Of gun-locks, 7.50, &c. 
 Flint-lock, 7.50. The hammer, 
 751. Percussion-lock, 7-54. For- 
 syth or magazine-lock, 7.54. Per- 
 cussion caps, 752. 770. Cap char- 
 ger, 771. The percussion sys- 
 tem, 7-52. Waddings, 772, 774. 
 The charge, 746. Care of a, 762. 
 Cleaning, 764. Method of hold- 
 ing one's gun, 782. Shooting 
 practice, 771 . 781 . Shot and car- 
 tridge, &c. 766—770. Propel 
 proportion of powder and shot, 
 780. Priming of guns, 725. Dis- 
 sertation upon fire-arms, 726. 
 The hand gun, 727. Matchlock, 
 727. Wheel-lock gun, 727. Prin- 
 ciples of gunnery, 728. On the 
 construction and materials of 
 gun-barrels, 729. Spanish bar- 
 rels, 729. The Damascus barrel, 
 729. Twopenny iron barrel, 731 . 
 Stub-twist barrel, 731. Boring 
 of guns, 731, 732. Parisian gun- 
 makers, 732. A polished bore, 
 733. Few gun-barrels entirely 
 made in London, 733. Proving 
 of gun-barrels, 734. Process 
 of proving them, 735. Of ele- 
 vation, and the elevated rib, 
 737. Advantage of the double 
 gim to the sportsman, 738. The 
 caliber or bore, treated of, 738. 
 743. Flint gun-barrel, 739. Per- 
 cussion barrel, 739. New method 
 of rifling guns, 740. Locks 
 
 for the military rifle, 741. 
 Length of gun-barrels, 741. 743. 
 Extent of range, 743. A det-ir- 
 minate range, 744. The recoil of 
 the gun, 744. A straight stock 
 increases recoil, 745. Form and 
 placing of the touch-hole, 745. 
 749.7-55. On the bursting of gun- 
 barrels, 745. The proof mark, 
 
 746. Imperfect boring, 746. In- 
 attention to the state of the 
 charge, 746. Of gun breechings, 
 
 747. The chamber plug, 74. 
 Nock's solid breeching, 747. Gri- 
 erson's patent breech, 748. Wil- 
 kinson's parabolic breeching, 749. 
 Greener's breech, 749. False 
 breech, 749. Experimental trials 
 of the flint and the percussion 
 systems, 752, &c. The cock or 
 striker, 756. The vent-hole, 7-56. 
 Of safety gun-locks, 756 — 758. 
 Safety trigger, 759. Water- proof 
 triggered lock, 759. Improve- 
 ments in fire-arms, 7-59. Jones's 
 new gun, 7-59, 760. Thegunstock, 
 761. Technical names of the 
 parts of a gun, 762. Preservative 
 treatment of a gun, 762, &c. 
 A Ust of London gun-makers for 
 1840,934. 
 
 Gunpowder, invention of, 719. On 
 gunpowders, 720. Chemical com- 
 position of, 721 . Other sulistances 
 occasionally added to, 722. Size 
 of the grains, 722. Glazing of, 
 
 723. Expansive force of ignited, 
 7'23. Government proof of, 724. 
 The epreuvette or powder trier, 
 
 724. The Oakleigh shooting 
 code, 724. Gunpowder should 
 be bought in canisters, 725 . Emi- 
 nent manufacturers of, 725. Per- 
 cussion gunpowders, 725. Chlo- 
 rates, 725. !• ulminating mercury, 
 
 725. Fulminating products from 
 gold and silver, 726. 
 
 H. 
 
 Hack, cover, 488. Grass summer- 
 ing the, 349. Shoeing of hacks, 
 3.55. 
 
 Hackle-fly, the, 1139. Single 
 winged, 1143. 
 
 Hackney, physicking of a, 328. 355. 
 Grassing the, 349. 
 
 Hall, Capt. Basil, his description of 
 an alligator hunt by a Ceylonese 
 regiment, 35. 
 
 Hampshire coast punt shooting, 922. 
 
 Hand-ball, 131. 
 
 Hanover, boar hunt in, 85. 
 
 Hare, of the Crimea, 41. Of Rus- 
 sia, white in winter, 78. 
 
 Hare hunting, ancient British, 108. 
 510. Modern English, 404. .506. 
 512. The chace, 515. Hare in 
 her form, 506. Death of, 517. 
 On coursing, 551. The hare 
 turning, .594, &c. See Coursing. 
 Ear of the hare, figured, 188. 
 
 Harl-fly, the, 1166. 
 
 Harold II., his equipment for 
 hawking, 644. 
 
 Harrier, the, 513. 687. The best, 
 516. 
 
 Harriers, 403. Old Sussex blue 
 mottled, 404. Modem, 404. Size 
 of 404. High breeding in, 404, 
 405. Going out, 51 2. 
 
 Hartz mountains, red deer of the, 
 84. 
 
 Hawker, Colonel, his account of 
 wildfowl shooting in France, 93. 
 Directions for shooting by, 837. 
 Description of the shooter's at- 
 tire, 919. His practice of punt 
 shooting on the Hampshire coast, 
 922,923. His remarks on shot, 
 766. On Eley's shot cartridges, 
 769. Quotations from, 737, et 
 finssim. 
 
 Hawk, the Siberian white, 18.21, 
 Indian, or the byree, 38. 
 
 Hawks, description of, 661. Wings 
 Of, 664. Beak and talons of, 665. 
 The goshawk, 681. The spar- 
 row, 683 . Methods of procuring, 
 691. Lure and drawer of, 700. 
 Bloulting of 702. Training of, 
 703. Conditioning of, 705. Dres- 
 sed, 707. Luring the, 708. 
 
 Hawking party going out, 602. 
 History of 640. Harold II., 644. 
 Queen Elizabeth, 647. Olden 
 party, 649. As practised in Eng- 
 land, 12-3. In India, as described 
 by Capt. Williamson, 38. See 
 Falcon. 
 
 Hazle-fly, the, 1168. 
 
 Health, field sports conducive to, 
 155. 
 
 Hearing, sense of, in quadrupeds, 
 187. 
 
 Heat, production of animal, 199. 
 Phenomena of, 200. 
 
 Heber, Bishop, 17. 
 
 Hedgehog, the, 173. 
 
 Henry V 11 1 . a true sporting cha- 
 racter, 126. 
 
 Heron hawking, 712, 713. 889. 
 
 Herring, the, 950. Its migrations, 
 9-54. The herring fishery, 954. 
 Manner of taking a shoal of, 955. 
 The herring busses, 9-55. 
 
 Hide-bound horse, or surfeits, 
 treatment of, 317. 
 
 Highlands, the lochs and fisheries 
 ofthe, 1198. Blackcock and wild- 
 fowl shooting in, 838.921. 
 
 Hilly countries try the wind and 
 durability ofthe horse, 463. 
 
 Hind and stag, 520. Unharboured 
 525. 
 
 Hippopotamus, the, harpooning of 
 the, .52. 
 
 Hobby, the, 676. Training of, 710. 
 
 Hog, wild, hunting the, 29. 91. 105. 
 
 Hoof, open,o.52. 
 
 Hooks, fishing, 976. Scale of, 978. 
 Whipping, knotting, and tying 
 on, 978. The gaff", 986. Double 
 gaff-hook, 986. Clearing ring for 
 hooks, 987. The drag-hook, 987. 
 
 Horn, the huntsman's, 480, &c. 
 Curved hunting, 485. The 
 straight, 480. 
 
 Horns, annual reproduction of, in 
 deer and other animals, 174. 
 
 Hornsey Mere, pike and perch 
 abundant in, 1193. 
 
 Horse, the, natural history of, 239. 
 Skeleton of 171. 181. Anatomy 
 of 172. 177—182. Digestive 
 process of, 194. Intestines, 195. 
 The equine stomach, 195. Size 
 and figure of the wild, 242. 
 Neighing and knuckering of, 191. 
 Stomach and intestines of, 194. 
 His direct origin uncertain, 241. 
 Supposed to be Arabic by some, 
 241. All early accounts, being 
 mingled with fable or poetic fic- 
 tion, lead to veil his origin, 242. 
 Domestication ofthe, 10. Taking 
 of wild horses, 10. Captured by 
 the aid of trained eagles, 18. 
 Origin of the thoroughbred, 2.58. 
 Studs of 86. Degeneration of. 
 2-59. The exterior form of, 260. 
 279. Contrasted proportions be- 
 tween the blood and cart breeds, 
 261. General form required in 
 the racer, 262. Head of, 262. 
 Ears of '262. The shoulder, 263, 
 264. Shoulder bone or scapula, 
 178. Pasterns, 179. 265. Trunk, 
 
 267. Colours and markings of, 
 
 268. Indications of age in, '271. 
 275. Dental map, 273. Criteria 
 of age known by the teeth, 274. 
 The usual marks of 275. Frauds 
 in this respect, 275. Premature 
 old age of 276. Age of man and 
 the horse compared, 276. The 
 
old horse, 277. On the breeding 
 and rearing of, 277. Of the race 
 or blood, 86. Incongruous breed- 
 ing, 278. In the same line, 
 278. Cross breeding, 279. In 
 and in, 279. Breeding back, 
 280. Diseases of sire or dam, 
 280. Stallion and mare, 281. 
 Season, 281. Stinted, 281. Marc 
 in foal, 281. Gestation, 281. Foal, 
 ing, 283. Lactation, 282. Foal 
 not helpless, 283. Treatment ot 
 mare and foal, 283. Management 
 of brood mares and progeny ot 
 the first class, 283. Weaning the 
 foal, 284. Profits from breeding 
 horses, 284. Growth of, 2.s.'>. 
 Breaking and training of saddle 
 horses, 285. Application of sad- 
 dle and bridle to, 285. Invention 
 of, 286. A skin, the early sad- 
 dle, 28G. Stirrups, 286. Break- 
 ing of colts, 287. The cavesson, 
 
 287. Saddling the colt, 287. Good 
 mouth, how to give a young racer 
 a, 288. Full breaking of horses, 
 
 288. Paces or gaits of, 288—292. 
 Safety, 297. Going near the 
 ground, 298. Blood horses apt to 
 be unsafe in all their paces, 297. 
 Leaping, 298. 464—471. The 
 stable management of saddle 
 horses. 299. See Stable. Grain 
 and provender for, 310. Water- 
 ing of, 307, 310. Conditioning of 
 saddle horses, 313. 328. Handling 
 of the neck and rib of, 315. Sym- 
 ptoms of morbid condition of, 
 315. Remedial treatment of, 320. 
 Diseases enumerated, 316. Ef- 
 fects of immoderate exertions on 
 473. On bleeding of, 473. Active 
 inflammation, 474. Blindness, 474. 
 Warmth promotes condition in, 
 321. Preventatives of diseases 
 in, 329. Liquid aliments for, 316 
 Coat of, 317. 342—344. 347. Diu- 
 retics, and skin relaxants for, 
 328. Playfulness of, 329. Ex- 
 ercise of, 329. It enlarges the 
 muscles of the horse, 330. Vice 
 of shying, how to be cured, 331. 
 Training and exercise of racers, 
 334. And of hunters, 471. Of 
 young stock, 334. 471. Feeding 
 of racers, 334. The trainers and 
 grooms, 335. General directions 
 for racers and hunters, 333—341. 
 Sweating of the racer, 337, 338 
 Traiuingof hunters, 340. Trim- 
 ming, clipping, and singeing of 
 horses, 341. Wintering of, 344— 
 346. Summering of, 346. 348. 
 Nirarod's method of doing it, 348! 
 Grass summering, as a question 
 of humanity towards the hunter, 
 349. Salt-marshes, beneficial, 
 249. Horse-shoeing generally, 
 3.50 — 357. Horse racing, 357—376. 
 Hunting, 377—385. 454 — .529. 
 Hunting terms, 385. The stalk- 
 ing-horse described, 873. Horse 
 baiting of former times, 125. 
 
 Horse racing, 230. 258. Ancient 
 Grecian races at Olympia, &c. 
 231. 376. Ancient racings at 
 Rome, 232, 233. 376. Chariot 
 races, 232. Ancient British race 
 courses at York, &c. 230—234. 
 The English racer superior to 
 the Arab horse of the present 
 day, 38. 251. 287. 334. 3.57-376. 
 1 he African, 243. The Ameri- 
 can, 2.50. 293. The Arabian, 42. 
 295. The Cossack, 79. 258. The 
 European, 2.50. The Flemish or 
 Belgic,&4. The German, 2.53. The 
 Indian, 249. The Persian, 248. 
 1 he Spanish, 2.50. The Tartar, 
 248. Breaking of race colts and 
 fillies, 287. Full breaking at too 
 early a period injurious, 288. The 
 racing gallop, 295. Maximum of 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 speed of, 295. Clothing of, 308. 
 Booting of, 308. Knee caps for, 
 308. Feeding of, 312. Warmth pro- 
 motes condition in, 321. Racers 
 are physicked whenever neces- 
 sary. In spring and autumn they 
 areinvariablypurged,327. Treat- 
 ment during the operation, 327. 
 Strength ofdo.^es for race horses, 
 327 . Training exercises of. 333, 
 334. 836. Olden method of feed- 
 ing of, 3.33. Duties of the trainers 
 and grooms, 335 Trial of the 
 training racer, 338. Training 
 grounds, 340. Sweating of the 
 racer, 337, 338. Winter manage- 
 ment of, 344. Exercising in 
 winter, 346 Racing plates for 
 the feet of, 354. Of race courses 
 generally and individually, 358, 
 3.59. 361 . 3-1 . 373, &c. Rules and 
 regulations which govern racing, 
 376. Rules of the Jockey Club, 
 376. Races at Ascot heath, 373, 
 374. At Buxton, 374. At Chelms- / 
 ford, 374. At Cheltenham, 374. / 
 At Chester. 235. 374. At Don- \ 
 caster, 230. 238. 374. At Egham, 
 
 374. At Epsom, 374. At Good- 
 wood, 374. At Lancaster, 375. 
 At Leeds, 375. At Liverpool, 
 
 375. At Manchester, 375. At 
 Newcastle, 375. At Newmarket, 
 239. 373. At Nottingham. 375. 
 At Oxford, 375. At Stockbridge, 
 375. At Warwick, 375. At 
 Wolverhampton, 375. At York, 
 234. 373. 375. The Hippo- 
 drome, Notting Hill, London, 
 375. Six race courses in Wales, 
 373.375. Nine in Scotland, 373. 
 375. Eight in Ireland, 373. 375. 
 In the East Indies, 38. In Africa 
 66. At St. Petersburgh and Uos'. 
 cow, 79. At New York, Wash- 
 ington, and Long Island, 72. In 
 Germany, 86. Of the Parisians, 
 92. The numerical list of British 
 race courses, about one hundred 
 and twenty, 373. Royal patrons 
 of the turf, 236, 237. Preparations 
 for a race, 359, 360. Starting 
 post, 361. The stand, 372. The 
 weighing house, 372. The rub- 
 bing house, 372. Stewards at 
 racing meetings, .373. The 
 clerk of the course, 373. Rules 
 and regulations of racing, 376. 
 Rules and orders of the Jockey 
 Club, 376. Racing as a speculative 
 concern, 368. Bettings on races 
 369, 370. Making a book in 
 racing, what ? 369. Steeple chase, 
 364, Cocktail, 363. Hurdle, 367 
 368. 
 
 Horsedealers, 459. The London 
 
 458. 
 Horse-fly, the, 1169. 
 Horsemanship, principles of good 
 
 4,54—460. 
 Horsemen, conventional terms of 
 
 2.57. 385. 
 Horsfield, Dr., 39. 
 Hottentots, their capture of wild 
 
 beasts, 3. Of the elephant, 47. 
 Hounds, varieties of, 400. The 
 
 hound, or cam's sagtix, 398. 474. 
 
 478. The staghourid, 402. The 
 
 buckhound,403. The foxhound 
 
 407. 409. The pack, 382. The 
 harrier, 403—405. The otter- 
 hound, 410. .541. .544. Old south- 
 ern hound, 384. 403. Pure white 
 hound, 403. Original colour of, 
 
 408. Diseases of, 423 — 427. Con- 
 dition of, 425 Riding to hounds, 
 4.54. 4,59. Stooping to scent, 479. 
 Blooding the, ,502. On the ken- 
 nel, its discipline, &c. 415 — 420. 
 474—487. Feeding of, 419—422. 
 Olden pack of, 382. Greyhounds, 
 their varieties, 399. 551—587. 
 Formation of a pack of hounds, 
 
 4K 2 
 
 1235 
 
 480, Expenses of a pack, 482. 
 Subscription packs, 483. Duke 
 of Richmond's at Goodwood, 415. 
 Duke of Bedford's at Woburn 
 Abbey,416. The Quorndon,416. 
 Duke of Cleveland's, 417. Earl 
 Fitzwilliara's, 414. The Hert- 
 fordshire pack, 414. Lord Yar- 
 borough's,414. Lord Lonsdale's, 
 and other pack's, 414. See Dog. 
 Howel Dha, laws of, 109. 114, 115. 
 Howison, Mr.,his-'LTpperCanada," 
 
 65.71. 
 Hudson's Bay, wild goose shooting 
 in, 71. Modes of fishing in, 954. 
 Hull river, 1193. 
 Hunt, by Kiiblai Khan, 18. By 
 Kamhi, Chinese emperor, 21. By 
 Nuseer-ooddeen Hyder, 23. Ti- 
 ger hunt described by Bishop 
 Heber, 26. Of alligators, en- 
 circled by the hunters, 36. Of the 
 African lion,49, .50. Of theostrich, 
 55. Of the bison, 62. Of the wolf 
 on the frozen Wolga, 77. Of the 
 wolf in Germany, 85. Boar, in 
 Hanover, 85. Stag hunts, 123. 127. 
 Hunters, and blood horses, 4.54, &c. 
 Physicking of, in spring and au- 
 tumn, 327. When to be taken 
 from grass, 328. Summered in 
 the stable on hard meat and ex- 
 ercising system, 328. Training 
 exercises of, 340. Summering of. 
 346.348. Grass summering, 348. 
 Shoeing of, 3.55. Portrait of a 
 strong hunter, 455. The blood 
 hunter, 456, Young thorough- 
 bred hgrse not fast in racing con- 
 verted into a hunter, 456. Pre- 
 judice against mares as hun- 
 ters, 4.57, Height of a hunter, 
 4.57. Selection of, 4.58. Pro- 
 cured from horsedealers, 459. 
 Hired for the month, or entire 
 season, 4.59. Hunting saddle, 461. 
 A second hunter at hand, de- 
 sirable, 403. His wind, 463. 
 Bogs to be guarded against, 464. 
 A hunter should be fast and free 
 m liis trot, 464. Leaping and 
 fencing, 464, &c. SVf Horse. 
 Hunting, riding to hounds, 454. 4,59. 
 Judgment and determination es- 
 sential to the horseman, 459. A 
 good hunting seat, for safety and 
 zest in the chace, 460. A good 
 bridle hand, 461. Better have a 
 second horse, if convenient, 463. 
 Art of leaping and fencing, 464, 
 &c. 5t'e Leaping. Ancient modes 
 of, 377. History of hunting, 378, 
 &c. Ancient and modern terms 
 used in, 384. Of stags and deer 
 39.115,119,402.517.520—529. Of 
 the fox, 35. 408. 443. .503. Of the 
 hare, 108. 404. 506—517. 551. 581 
 &c. Of the buck, .529. Of the 
 roebuck, 85. .537. Of the badger 
 .545. 547. Of the otter, 68. 540. 
 544, Of various animals, »«Mwi 
 Of the tiger, 25, &c. 
 Huntsman, training of young 
 hounds by the experienced, 477. 
 483. Chastises his dogs, 478. 
 Entering and drafting of hounds' 
 474—478. Old horse, clog, and 
 huntsman.277. The hunting horn 
 straight, 480. Curved, do. 485 
 Hurdle races, 367, 368. 
 Hurling, ancient game of, 1 19. 
 Hut shooting, 93, 
 
 Hvaena, an assistant of African 
 hunters, 16, Of Hindostan, 33 
 Hunting of the Cape, 51 . 
 
 I. 
 
 Ibex, the, 96. Alpine hunters of, 
 
 96. 
 Ibis, the sacred, 4G. 
 Ichneumon, the, 46, 
 Ichthyology, on, 935—950. Lin- 
 
1236 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 njBus's systematic division of 
 fishes, 936, &c. His nomencla- 
 ture, &c. 937. Cuvier's classifi- 
 cation of fishes, 936. 
 Indies, East, taking of wild ele- 
 phants in, 11. 13. Hunting leo- 
 pard of, 17. The bear of, 21. 
 The ox of, 21. Field sports of, 
 23. Wolf of, 33. Hya;naof, 33. 
 Tiger hunt in, 26. Hunting of 
 the large animals of, 27. Of 
 deer, 34. General hunt, as prac- 
 tised in, 865. Feathered game 
 of the east, 37. Pea-fowl, 37. 
 Bustard, 37. Snipe, 38. Par- 
 tridge, 38. Quails, 38. Hawking, 
 
 38. Horse races of the British 
 residents in, 38. 
 
 Indian archipelago, sports of, de- 
 scribed, 39. 
 
 Indo-Chinese kingdoms, 22. 
 
 Insects used in angling, 1003. 
 
 Intestines of quadrupeds, 193. Sto- 
 mach and intestines of the horse, 
 194. 
 
 Ireland, field sports of, 119. Cha- 
 racter of the men of Erin, 119. 
 Stag hunt of, 119. General sports 
 of, depicted, 120. Scenery of, 
 graphically described, 119.121. 
 Fisheries of, 121. Its lakes and 
 rivers contain trout, salmon, and 
 a various store of fish, 121 . 1 193 — 
 119.5. Modes of fishing in, de- 
 scribed, 121. Localities for fish- 
 ing in, 1193—119.5. Shooting of 
 feathered game and sea-fowl in, 
 921, Sec. 
 
 Irish greyhound. 395. 
 
 Iron, on, 729. Swedish, 729. For 
 gun-barrels, 730. 
 
 Israelites, their emplojinent of the 
 ass, 6. 
 
 Italy, sports of, 97. Fights of the 
 forest and larger animals in, 97. 
 Of the elephant and rhinoceros, 
 97. Gladiators, 97. Training of 
 wild beasts, 97. Taking of the 
 passenger pigeon, 98. Descrip- 
 tion of Posilippo, 98. White 
 ox(!n of, 97. 
 
 Jack, the, 1100. Angling for, 1103. 
 Live baiffor, 1107. 1110. Trolling 
 for, 1112. Taken by trimmers and 
 bank-runners, 1116. Weight and 
 size it attains, 952 
 
 Jackal hunting, of Hindostan, 35. 
 
 Jackson, Mr., celebrated English 
 pugilist, 1219. James I., races 
 and field sports greatly encour- 
 aged by, 236. 
 
 James, Mr.,hisdescriptionofNorth 
 American hunters, 62. 
 
 Java, hunting of the animals of, 
 
 39, 40. Javanese dogs, 39. 
 Javelin, use of the, 4. 
 Jews, their dislike of dogs, 2. 
 Jockey Club, the, 376. Rules and 
 
 regulations of the, 377. 
 Jockeys, 358, 3.59. 362. 
 Johnson, Mr., on Indian sports, 21. 
 
 30. Describes the Indian wolf, 
 
 33. 
 Jones, Sir William, 42. 
 Jungles, in the East Indies, hunting 
 
 in, 30. 
 Jupiter, portrait of the celebrated, 
 
 240. 
 
 K. 
 
 Kamhi, emperor of China, 21 . 
 
 Kamschatka, sable hunters of, 69. 
 
 Kangaroo, the, 43. Coursing of 
 the, 44. 
 
 Kennel for hounds, its due and 
 careful management, 415 — 419. 
 A thatched. 419. A double ken- 
 nel, 417. At Woburn Abbey, 416. 
 At Goodwood near Chichester, 
 415. 417. The Quorndon, 416. 
 Billesdon new, 416. Near St. 
 
 Petersburg, 78. Kennelling of 
 greyhounds, 579. See Dogs. 
 
 Keswick, lake of, and other lakes of 
 Westmoreland and Cumberland 
 resorted to by Cantabrigian and 
 numerous amateur anglers, 1192. 
 
 Kilda, St., fowlers of, 906. Eggs a 
 chief food of the inhabitants of, 
 907. 
 
 Killarney, stag hunt of, 119 Lakes, 
 and mountains, and woods of, 
 119. Theeagle'scrag, 121. The 
 lakes of, a favourite resort of the 
 angler, 1193. 1195. Their varie- 
 ties offish, 1193. 
 
 Kite, the, 684, 685. 
 
 Kite hawking, 714. 
 
 Knot, the, 893. 
 
 Kublai, khan of the Moguls, 18. 
 His grand hunt of the lion, 41. 
 
 Kuttaus, hunting the, 32. 
 
 L. 
 
 Lady on horseback, 296. 
 
 Ladybird, a fishing bait, 1168. 
 
 Lake, or burbot fish, 83. 
 
 Lama, the American, 60. 
 
 Lampas, the, in horses, treatment 
 for, 318. 
 
 Landrail, the, 898. Shooting of, 
 899. 
 
 Lapland, reindeer and gledges in, 
 84. 
 
 Lapwing, the, 895. 
 
 Lark, the, 932. Shooting of, 932. 
 
 Larynx of quadrupeds, 190. A 
 vocal organ, 191. 
 
 Lascelles, Mr., on fly-fishing, 1203. 
 
 Lasso, use of the, 74. 
 
 Lawrence, on the horse, quoted, 
 291. 293, et passim. 
 
 Leaping a horse, modes of, 298. 
 464. The standing leap, 465. 
 Flying leap, 465. Buck leap, 
 466. The seat in, 466. Thestir- 
 rup.s, 467. Moderately tight 
 bridle, 467. Horse balking his 
 leaps, 467. Lifting at leaps, 467. 
 Stiles cleared, 470. Hedge fenc- 
 ing, 470. Creeping, 470. Brook 
 leaps, 470. To train young horses 
 to, 471. 
 
 Leaping, faculty of, possessed by 
 fish, 944. 
 
 Lent, fish consumed during the 
 fast of, 954. 
 
 Leopard, the hunting, of India, 17. 
 23. Ferocity of the Cape, 51 . 
 
 Lernea, fish parasites, 947. 
 
 Lesley's description of the white 
 breed of oxen, 101. 
 
 Leven, Loch, 1198. 
 
 Libyan boys, horsemanship of, 
 286. 
 
 Limerick fly, for the angler, de- 
 scribed, 1193. 
 
 Lines and hooks, ancient, 4. Va- 
 rious, now used, 969. 971- 982. 
 Fly lines, 975. Chain lines, 976. 
 Machine for twisting, 971. 
 
 Lion, trap or pitfall for the, 3. 
 Character of the monarch of the 
 forest, 27. Hunt of, in India, 29. 
 In Asiatic forests, 41. Hunting 
 of the African, 49, 50. Natural 
 history of, 49. Lioness and cubs, 
 51. Lions, tamed, 97. Chariots 
 drawn by, 97. 
 
 Llangollen, Vale of, 1203. 
 
 Loche, the, 1041. 
 
 Lochs of Scotland, 1196—1198. 
 Mr. Stoddart's enthusiastic ad- 
 miration of the, 1198. Enumera- 
 tion of the, 1 19H. The loughs of 
 Ireland and their fisheries, 1193 
 —1195. 
 
 Lomond, Loch, 532. 1198. 
 
 London, ancient forests near, pos- 
 sessed the wild boar, &-c. 105. 
 Hippodrome of, 375. As de- 
 scribed by Fitz-Stephen, 139. 
 
 Long-bow, modern, 146. Its ar- 
 rows, 146. Long-bowman 
 kneeling, 144. 
 
 Longevity, field sports favourable 
 to, 154. 
 
 M. 
 
 Mad dogs, 435. Rabid canine mad- 
 ness, 435. Its antiquity, 435. 
 Symptoms of, 936. 939. Meynell's 
 observations respecting, 937. 
 Prejudices respecting this dire 
 malady, 937. Varieties of the 
 affection, 937. Acute rabies, 937. 
 The howl of, 938. The dumb 
 madness, 938. Morbid anatomy 
 of, 939. Hot weather, and other 
 causes of, 441 . Maladies likely 
 to be mistaken for, 441. Medical 
 treatment of persons bitten by, 
 442. Excision of the wound, 442. 
 Cautery, 442. Care of valuable 
 dogs, 443. 
 
 Magpie, the, hawking of, 716. 
 
 Malay creas«, a formidable weapon 
 in hunting, 35. 
 
 Malays, mode of destroying river 
 monsters by, 36. 
 
 Mallard, the, 913. 
 
 Malton, coursing club of, 553. 
 
 Mammalia, animals that suckle 
 their young, 170. 172, &c. 
 
 Man, fond of the chase, first for 
 clothing of fur, next for food, 2. 
 Converts various animals into his 
 auxiliaries in the chase, 5. Bo- 
 dily actions of, 202. His offspring, 
 204. His varieties of food, 935. 
 
 Mange, the, in dogs, foxes, and 
 wolves, 426. The red mange, 
 426. Treatment of, 426, 427. 
 Recipes for, 427. 
 
 Mare (spe Horse), 281— 284. Ap- 
 petency of the, 204. 281. Brood 
 mare and foal, 282. Weaning 
 the foal, 284. Management of 
 brood mares, 277 — 283. Profits 
 derived from, 284. Rejected for 
 hunting, a prejudice, 4.57. 
 
 Marr, Loch, 1197. Wild stag of 
 the forest of, in Scotland, 115. 
 
 Marten, pine and beech, 548. Hunt- 
 ing the, 550. 
 
 Martingal, the, its management, 
 461. 
 
 Mastiff, the, 399. 
 
 Match coursing, .586. 
 
 Match-lock, the, 727. 
 
 May-fly, the, 1162. 
 
 Medicines, horse, 320. How given 
 to dogs, 424. 427. Physic for 
 dogs, 425. 
 
 Meet, the, fixture, or placeof meet- 
 ing, for the chase, 490. Coursing 
 meeting, 584. 587. 
 
 Melancholy, field sports, a preven- 
 tive and curative of, 154. 
 
 Memina, or Ceylon deer, 39. 
 
 Merkin and pups, 407.; 
 
 Merlin, the, 679. Training of, 71 P. 
 
 Method of preserving bodies of 
 beasts after death, 217. 
 
 Mexico, the antelope of, 60. Bison 
 of, 62. 
 
 Migration of birds, 633. Of fish, 
 9.54, &c. Of quadrupeds, 213. 
 
 Minnow, the, 1018. 1040. Roving, 
 1018. 1040. Dead, as bait, 1024. 
 Tackle, 1078, 1108. Varieties of 
 tackle and systems for minnow 
 fishing, 1192. 
 
 Missiles, those early employed in 
 hunting, 4. 
 
 Missouri, river, the Omawhaw 
 hunters, 62. 
 
 Mithraic festivals, races, &c. in 
 Britain, 234. 
 
 Moguls, hunting parties of the, 18. 
 
 Monach river, and MachyntUecth, 
 1204. 
 
 Montagu, Colonel, quotations from, 
 passim. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 L237 
 
 Montmorency, Duke de, grand hunt 
 
 by the, 87. 
 Moorhen, the, 901. 
 Moose deer, of North America, 
 
 64. 
 Morbid condition of the horse, 315, 
 
 &c. 47.3. 
 Moths, for fishing, 1166. 
 Moulting, and coat of the horse, 
 
 317. 347. 
 Mullet, the, 1125. 
 Munday, Captain, sketches of India 
 
 by, 23, 24. 
 Muntjak, or kidang, 39. Hunted 
 
 in a circle by the Javanese, 41 . 
 Muscles, functions of the, 201. 
 Muscular action of quadrupeds, 182. 
 
 Structure, 201. Advantage of 
 
 exercise to, 201. 
 Musk ox, the, 66. 
 Muzzle, cribbing, 319. Setting, for 
 
 horses, 319. 
 
 N. 
 
 Natural History, importance of, 
 158. Advantages of systematic 
 classification, 160. Cuvier's clas- 
 sification, 163. His primary di- 
 visions, 163. Of quadrupeds, 163, 
 &c. Of deer, S:c. 519. Of fishes, 
 935—949. Of dogs, 386—480. 555. 
 Of the fox, 447. Of the game- 
 cock, 1207. Of the pigeon, 923. 
 Of the pheasant, 8.53. Of the 
 partridge, 840. Of birds, or the 
 class aves, generally, 603 — 639. 
 
 Naturalist, the observant, 159. As 
 a sportsman, he never meets with 
 a blank day, 159. 
 
 Nautilus, the paper, 943. Its mem- 
 branous expansion, 944. Its arms 
 simulate sails, oars, and rudder, 
 944. Pliny's description of, 944. 
 Poetical description of, 944. 
 
 Neagh, lough, salmon and red trout 
 fishery of, abundant, and of every 
 variety, 1195. 
 
 Neighing, 191. Knuckering is a 
 lesser neigh, 191. 
 
 Nervous system in quadrupeds, 183. 
 Nervous principle, 184. The 
 nerves and their functions, 184. 
 
 Nets, contrivance of, 4. Employed 
 to snare the nobler animals, 41, 
 42. Wolves taken in, 85. Fish- 
 ing, 984. Landing, 984. Direc- 
 tions with regard to the use of, 
 985. The minnow -net, 988. The 
 hoop-net, 989. Portable net, 
 1060. Ingenious mode of setting 
 nets under tlie ice at Hudson's 
 Bay, 954. 
 
 Newfoundland dog, 397. 798. 
 
 Newmarket, races at, 239. Is the 
 racing metropolis of the English 
 turf, 373. The betting-room, 
 371. 
 
 Night flies, 1165. 
 
 Nile, the river, ancient mode of 
 capturing the crocodile of, 76. 
 
 Nootka Sound, man of, 219. Woman 
 of, 219. 
 
 Norfolk's, Duke of, coursing laws 
 of, 590. Second version, 590. 
 
 Normandy, shooting of winged 
 game in, 91 . 
 
 Northumberland, fisheries of, 1192. 
 
 Norway, wild beasts and sports of, 
 80. Bear hunting in, 80. 
 
 Noss rock of Shetland, 229. 
 
 O. 
 
 Oak-fly, the, 1158. 
 
 Oakleigh shooting code, 724. 
 
 O'Connell, Mr., his seat of Derri- 
 nane Abbey, 1193. 
 
 Opossum, the flying, 43. The dog- 
 faced, 44. 
 
 Oranjje-fly, case-winged, 1165. 
 
 Oricon, 1", 615. Le Vaillant and 
 Cuvier's account of the ear of this 
 vulture, 615. 
 
 Orl-fly, the, 1168. 
 
 Ornithorhynchus, the, 43. 161. 
 
 Osprey, the, 659. 
 
 Ostrich, the, hunt by Arabs of, 55. 
 
 Ostriches, chariots drawn by, 97. 
 
 Otter, 540. The British, 540. Prac- 
 tice of hunting the, 541. Imple- 
 ments, 541. Sea, .541. Chase of 
 the, 543. Death of, 544. The sea 
 otter, 68. 
 
 Otterhound, the, 410. 
 
 Ounce, the, or Once, 18. 
 
 Owl, the, 689. The horned, 689. 
 The white, 690. Common wood, 
 690. 
 
 Ox, the Indian, 21. The yak of 
 Tartary, 21 . The humped, and 
 bison, 62. The musk, 66. An- 
 cient white, of Britain, 77. Italian 
 white breed, highly celebrated, 
 97. The white, 101. Stomach 
 of the, 197. 
 
 Paces of the horse, 288—292. May 
 be attended to during exercise, 
 331. 
 
 Painted angler, 944. 
 
 Palmer-fly, the, 1136, 1159. 
 
 Palmer-hackle, the, 1154. 
 
 Paris, the country around, good for 
 hunting and shooting, 89. Pa- 
 risian gunmakers, 732. 
 
 Parry, Sir Thomas, voyages of, 84. 
 
 Partridge, American, 71. Red 
 legged, 88. The partridge tribe 
 abundant in Italy, 98. Red legged, 
 88, 848. 
 
 Partridge shooting, 842. 848. Hawk- 
 ing, 715, 716. Natural history of, 
 the, 840. 
 
 Pasterns, horse's, 179. 265. 
 
 Pastimes, ancient, their cruel cha- 
 racter, 127. 
 
 Pausilippo, pass and grotto of, 98. 
 
 Peacock shooting, 37. Splendid 
 plumage of pea-fowl an ornament 
 to Indian woods, 37. 
 
 Pearl fisheries, 39. 
 
 Peccary, the, 74. Fierceness of this 
 American hog, 74. 
 
 Pennant's descriptions of game, &c. 
 of Wales, 114. 
 
 Perch, the, 1068. 
 
 Percussion caps, 752. Percussion 
 lock, 755. 
 
 Persia, field sports of, 41 . Trained 
 eagles, 42. Falconry of, 42. Chase 
 of the wild ass, 42. 
 
 Persian greyhound, 561. 
 
 Petrel, stormy, 905. 
 
 Phalanger, or ring-tailed opossum, 
 43. 
 
 Pharynx of quadrupeds, 190. 
 
 Pheasant, natural history of the, 
 853. Shooting, 861. Hawking, 
 715. Feeder, 8.58. The golden 
 pheasant, 20. The horned, 22. 
 The impevan, 22. The crowned, 
 22. 
 
 Physic promotes the condition of a 
 horse, 323. The quantity of aloes 
 to be administered, 323. 326. Vio- 
 lent doses of, injurious to horses, 
 324. Quality of, 324. Ingre- 
 dients, their nature considered, 
 324. Treatment in aid of, 325. 
 Fasting previous to, 325. 
 
 Pigeon, the, natural history of, 
 923. Match shooting, 924. 928. 
 The wild, 928. Of America, mi- 
 grations of, 71. Wood-pigeon 
 shooting, 929. 
 
 Pike, the, 1100. Angling for, 1103. 
 Fishing card for, ll(i7. Livebait 
 for, 1107. 1110. Trollingfor, 1112. 
 Taking of, by trimmers and bank- 
 runners, 1116. Weight and size 
 of some specimens taken, 952. 
 
 Pink, or minnow, 1018. 1040. 
 
 Pitfalls for the capture of wild 
 beasts, 3. 51. For the elephant, 
 13. 
 
 Plovers and their varieties, 894. 896. 
 The grey, 897. 
 
 Pochard, the, 915. 
 
 Pointer, the, 791 . Spanish, 833. 
 
 Polecat, ear of the, 188. 
 
 Pony, shooting, 777. 
 
 Porcupine, the, 165. 
 
 Powder, proper proportions of, 
 780. 
 
 Powder-flask and horn, 772. Mo- 
 dern, 772. 
 
 Ptarmigan, the, 71. 821. Shooting 
 of, 839. 
 
 Puma, or American lion, 72. Hunt- 
 ing of the, 73. 
 
 Punt shooting, 922. 
 
 Pups, greyhound and, 573. Mea- 
 suring of, .576. 
 
 Purgative medicines for horses, 
 322. Administration, modes of 
 their, 322. 
 
 Quadrupeds, their station and con- 
 formation, 170. A natural divi- 
 sion into two tribes, 170. Car- 
 nivorous, 171. Quadrumana, 171. 
 Herbivorous, 171. Ungulata, or 
 hoofed tribe, 171. Bony fabric 
 or skeleton of, 171. Horns of, 
 1 73. Reproduction of horns, 174. 
 Teeth of, 174. 176. Bones of the 
 trunk of, 177. Dorsal vertebrae, 
 178. Lumbar vertebrae, 178. 
 Thorax or chest of, 178. Bones 
 of the extremities of, 178. Collar 
 bone, 179. Bones of the fore ex- 
 tremities of, 180. 182. Elephant 
 kneeling, 180. The posterior 
 extremities, 180. 182. General 
 functions of the skeleton of, 181. 
 The muscular structure and ac- 
 tion of, 182. 201, 202. Bony me- 
 chanism of the legs of, 182. Pha- 
 langeal bones of, 182. Of the 
 elephant and horse, figured, 182. 
 Of solidungulous animals, 183. 
 Anatomy of the head and neck 
 of, 183. Nervous system of, 183. 
 Functions of the brain, 184. 
 Functions of the nerves, 184. 
 Senses, 185. Vision, 185, 186. 
 Hearing, 187. Taste, 188. Sense 
 of smell, 189. Touch or feeling, 
 189. Pharynx, larynx, and vocal 
 organs of, 190, 191. Common 
 sounds of domestic animals, 191. 
 Digestive system in, 192. Tongue 
 of, 192. Stomach of, 192. 195. 
 Physiology of digestion, 193. The 
 intestines of, 193. Food of va- 
 rious classes of herbivorous, 194. 
 Viscera of, 196. Circulation and 
 aeration of the blood in, 197, 198. 
 Organs of respiration in, 198. 
 Phenomena of respiration, 198. 
 Animal heat, 199, 200. Functions 
 of the muscles of, 201 . Different 
 motions exhibited by various, 
 
 202. Lying down, kneeling, 
 rising up, standing, walking, 202, 
 
 203. Trotting, 203. Gallop of 
 animals, 203. Climbing, 2(3. 
 Swimming, is instinctive, 203. 
 System of reproduction of, 204. 
 Of generation, 2i:4. Of the time 
 of gestation of, 205. The exterior 
 form and characters of, 206. Geo- 
 graphical distribution of, 207. 
 Effects of climate on, 208. Cloth- 
 ing or fur of, affected by atmos- 
 pheric temperature, 2(9. De- 
 ciduous change of the coating of, 
 209. Food of, 210. Experiments 
 with regard to the consumption 
 of one sort of food exclusively, 
 211. Effect of the kind of food 
 
1238 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 on the form and characters of, 
 212. Effects of domestication, 
 2!2. Migrations of, 213. Hyber- 
 nation of, 213. Torpidity of, 214. 
 Means of offence and defence of, 
 215. Organs of offence, 215. 
 Adaptation of colour of the sur- 
 rounding objects, as a protection, 
 215. Longevity, decay, and death 
 of, 216. Taxidermy, or method 
 of preserving bodies of, after 
 death, 217. Sec Animals. 
 
 Quail, the, natural and sporting 
 history of, S.'iO. Fighting pro- 
 pensities of the, 851. Of Italy, 98. 
 How caught in Afghanistan, 42. 
 
 Quorndon hounds, the, 416. 
 
 R. 
 
 Rabbit, the, 204. Breeds of: vi'ar- 
 reners, parkers, hedgehogs, and 
 sweethearts, 883. Hunting of, 
 126. Shooting of, 881. 883. 
 
 Racing. See Horse. 
 
 Rackets, game of, 132. 
 
 Raffles, Sir Stamford, 39. 
 
 Rankin's " Historical Researches," 
 21. 
 
 Red spinners, the, 1167. 
 
 Redwing, description of the, 932. 
 
 Reels, fishing, 982. 
 
 Reindeer of Northern Russia, 77. 
 Of Lapland, 8i. Travelling in 
 sledges, 84. Hunting of wild, 84. 
 
 Reproductive system, and gene- 
 ration of quadrupeds, 204. Of 
 fishes, 935. 945. Of birds, 620, 
 &c. 
 
 Respiration, phenomena of, ex- 
 plained, 198. 
 
 Retriever, the, an excellent cross 
 of sporting dogs, 799. 
 
 Rhinoceros, contest of a tiger and, 
 23. Hunting the, 24. The Su- 
 matran,40. Hunt of the African, 
 by CaftVes, 47. 
 
 Rhone, river, and its tributaries, 97. 
 
 Richards, Miss, her perseverance in 
 coursing remarkable, 586. 
 
 Richardson, Dr., his " Fauna Bore- 
 alis Americana," 64. 
 
 Richmond. Duke of, kennel of, 415. 
 
 Riding, field and military, 4C0. 
 
 Riding to hounds, 4.54. 459. Judg- 
 ment, determination, and good 
 horsemanship, are essential re- 
 quisites here, 4.59. 
 
 Rifle, the, 740. New method of 
 rifling guns, 740. Locks of the 
 military rifle, 741. Sfc Guns. 
 
 Ring, the clearing, for a fish hook 
 caught in weeds, &c. 987. 
 
 Roach, the, 1048. Angling for, 1049. 
 
 Rod, fishing, 963. 991. 
 
 Rodentia ; there are twenty species 
 of the genus, 20. 
 
 Roebuck, the, 523. Age of, 524. 
 Hunting of the, 85. 537. Shoot- 
 ing the, .539. 
 
 Roman rulers of Britain, 111. 
 
 Rome, the fights of the arena, and 
 amphitheatre, 97. Wild beasts, 
 97. Gladiators, 97. Emperors 
 Commodus and Domitian, 97. 
 Taming and training of the 
 greater animals, 97. Artificial 
 forest hunt of the circus, 97, 98. 
 ' Festival of asses,' 7. Horseraces 
 in ancient, 232, 233. Boxing at, 
 1215. Caestus of the pugilist, 
 121.5, 1216. 
 
 Rooks, hawking of, 716. Shooting 
 of, 931,932. 
 
 Rothbury, rocky pass called the I 
 Thrum, and trout fishing near, 
 1192, 1193. I 
 
 Rud, the, 1051. i 
 
 Ruff' and Reeve, 891. ' 
 
 Ruff, the, or pope (ish, 1071. I 
 
 Ruminant quadrupeds, digestive | 
 process of, 190. I 
 
 Russia, hawking practised by the 
 czars, 19. Forests harbouring 
 numerous animals, 77. Plains 
 covered wfth herds, 77. Wolf 
 hunt on the Wolga, 77. Kennel 
 of hounds near St. Petersburg, 
 78. Bear hunting in, 78. Winter 
 fishing, 79 Horse races, 79. 
 
 Saddle, the, 285, 286. 
 
 Saddle room, 303. Hunting, 401. 
 
 Salisbury Plain, bustard shooting 
 on, 886. 
 
 Salmon, the, 956. 1090. 1193. 1197. 
 1202. Varieties of, 1095. Pro- 
 cess of spawning, 946. Leister- 
 ing of, 9.57. Bottom angling for, 
 1091. Fly-fishing for, 1096. 1189. 
 Artificial flies for, 1173. 1175. 
 1195. 1200. 
 
 Salmon fisheries, 9.56. Of Scotland, 
 1196.1200. Of Ireland, 1193. 1195. 
 Of Wales, 1201. 1200. The Se- 
 vern, 1202. At Whitehaven, 957. 
 
 Salt, use of, for worms in horses, 
 319. 
 
 Salt-licks, 319. 
 
 Salt-marsh, turning horses out to a, 
 349. 
 
 Sand-fly, for anglers, 1 164. 
 
 Scent, connected with weather, 4-54. 
 With the air, 446. With the 
 ground, 446. Trail scent, 479. 
 Exquisite scenting power of the 
 bloodhound, 401 . liounds trained 
 to stoop to a scent, 479. N.B. 
 For Scent, see the account of each 
 sporting dog, at its reference under 
 Dog, in this Index. 
 
 Scotch colly.the, 398. Scotch grey- 
 hound, 395, 396. 
 
 Scotland, field sports of, 115. Hunt 
 by Highland chieftains, 115. The 
 stagof, 115. The roebuck of, 116. 
 Golfing, a pastime in, 117. Curl- 
 ing, 118. Shinty, 119. Details of 
 blackcock shooting in, 83S. Va- 
 rious wildfowl shooting in, 921. 
 Detailed description of the lakes, 
 rivers, fish, and practice of fish- 
 ing throughout, 1196. 1202. 
 
 Scott, Sir Walter, his descriptions 
 of the cha e, 1(3. Describes 
 Shaw the life-guardsman's 
 heroism at Waterloo, I22I. 
 
 Scriptures, the, allusions to hunters 
 and the chase in, 1. The coney 
 of, 45. 
 
 Sea water, old horse gorged with, 
 318. 
 
 Seals, pursuit of, for their valuable 
 skins, 68. 
 
 Sebright, Sir John, 694. 
 
 Setter, the, 788. 
 
 Severn, river, salmon fishery of the, 
 1202. 
 
 Shannon, the, fisheries of, 1194. 
 
 Shark of the Indian sea, how de- 
 stroyed, 40. Of the S. American 
 waters. 75. Account of, by Capt. 
 Basil Hall, 75. 
 
 Sheep, knows her lamb chiefly by 
 smell, 189. Sheep kneeling, 
 202. 
 
 Shepherd's dog, 398. 
 
 Shetland pony, 207. 
 
 Shinty, or hurling, described, 119. 
 
 Shoeing of horses, general direc- 
 tions for, 350—357. 
 
 Shoes, horse, 350. Various forms 
 of, 3-50 — 357. Plates representing 
 them. 3.54. Bar shoe, 356. Sandal, 
 356. Stewart's, 355. Plates for 
 race-horses, 3.54. The improved 
 seated shoe, 350 
 
 Shooting season, the, 863. Prac- 
 tice of, 777. Art of shooting, 
 flying, 781. Blackcock shooting, 
 838. Grouse, 809. 831 . Lark and 
 
 redwing, 932, 933. Partridge, 
 842. 848. Pheasant, 861. Ptar- 
 migan, 839. Rook, 931, 932. 
 Snipe, 878. Jack-snipe, 880. 
 Rabbit, 881—883. Woodcock, 869. 
 Wood-pigeon, 929. General de- 
 scription of wildfowl, 910. 914. 
 917. Lake and pond, 920. Fen- 
 bird shooting, 887. Night's ex- 
 cursion in shooting on shore, 
 911. Punt shooting, 922. Sea- 
 fowl shooting, 904. At the Cape, 
 908. Pigeon match shooting, 
 924—928. Sparrow match 
 
 shooting, 928. The shooting 
 pony, 777. Shooting habili- 
 ments and appurtenances, 775. 
 The sporting gunner accoutred 
 for the field, 775. The percus- 
 sion or detonating system of 
 firing, 752. See Gun. 
 
 Shorn-fly, the, for angling, 1163. 
 
 Shot, patent, in general use by 
 sportsmen, 766. The new patent, 
 
 766. Walker and Parker's pa- 
 tent drop shot, 766. List of 
 Jlessrs. Walker's shot, number 
 marks, &c. 767. Mould, drop, 
 or swan shot, 767. Dust shot, 
 
 767. Effective sizes of, 767. 
 Larger sizes advocated by some 
 sportsmen, 767. Observations in 
 the " Essay on Sporting" respect, 
 ing, 768. Sizes of, 768. Mixed 
 shot, 768. Eley's patent shot 
 cartridges, 769. 
 
 Shot-belts, steel chargers, &c. 769, 
 770. Proportions of the powder 
 and shot, 780. To prevent the 
 scattering of shot, 744. 
 
 Shy horse, 332. 
 
 Shying, cure of the vice of, 331. 
 
 Siberia, white hawks of, 18. 21. 
 Smaller animals of the steppes 
 of, 20. 
 
 Silk knots, in fishing, 975. 
 
 Skates, form of, 138. 
 
 Skating, as practised in England, 
 139, &c. 
 
 Skin relaxants, for the better con- 
 dition of a horse, 328. 
 
 Sleuthhound, the, description of, 
 400,401. 
 
 Slings, and stones, anciently used 
 in hunting, 4. 
 
 Smell, sense of, in quadrupeds, 189. 
 Exquisite in sheep and many ani- 
 mals, 189. Organs of, 189. 
 
 Smelt, the, 1124. Angling for, 
 1125. 
 
 Smith, Major, on the camel, 9. 
 
 Snipe, the horseman, 78. The 
 dying, 158. The great, 875. 
 Common, 876. Jack-snipe, 877. 
 
 Snipe shooting, 878. Jack-snipe 
 shooting, 880. Snipe shooting 
 in Sweden, 82. In England, 
 878. 
 
 Snowdon, trout fishing, &c. in the 
 streams and lakes of, 1202. 
 
 Snow-shoes, used in Russia by 
 sportsmen, 79. 
 
 Somerville, his "Chase," quoted on 
 the scent of hounds, 407. 446. 
 Mr. Daniel's remark, that ' soil is 
 a medium as well as the air,'446. 
 
 Somerville's safety lock, 756. 758. 
 I South America, 59. 
 
 Sovereigns, European, visit the 
 ] Prince Regent in London at the 
 ! time of the rejoicings in 1814 for 
 I our continental victories, 1222. 
 I Their admiration of the scientific 
 j pugilists of England, 1222. 
 
 Sow and boar of the Indian Archi- 
 pelago, 40. 
 
 Sow and pigs, horse with a, 333. 
 
 Spain, field sports of, 98. The buU- 
 I fight, 99. 
 
 I Spaniels, 396. 787. 793. Cocker, 796. 
 I Water, 797. See Dogs. 
 j Sparrow-hawk, the, 683. Training 
 ! of,711. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 1239 
 
 Sparrows, trained by entomolo- 
 gists, 19. 
 Spawning, process of, 946.955. 
 Spearing ol' ferocious animals, 27. 
 
 or the wild boar, 31. 
 Sports, field, their origin, 2. First 
 devices to capture animals, 3. 
 Their progress after the inven- 
 tion of missiles, 4. Progress of, 
 after the four quarters of the 
 globe were peopled, 19. Of Asia, 
 19. Of Thibet, 22. Of India, 23. 
 Of the Indian Archipelago, 39. 
 Of Australia, 43. Of Africa, 45. 
 Progress of in Europe, 7(5. Of 
 France,86. Of Holland and Bel- 
 gium. 94. Of Switzerland, 95. 
 Of Italy, 97. Of Spain, 98. Of 
 Cyprus, 99. Of Greece, 100. Of 
 Great Britain, 100. Of Wales, 
 113. Of Scotland, 115. Of Ireland, 
 119. From the Norman conquest 
 to the reign of George III., V2:-/.— 
 128. Changes in the character 
 of, during the last and present 
 centuries, 130. British, 229. 
 Philosophy and moral character 
 of, 149. 152. Utility and inno- 
 cence of, 150, 151. Social, and 
 also martial principles resulting 
 from, 153, 154. Effects of melan- 
 choly averted by, 154. Bodily 
 exercise promotedby, 155. Com- 
 mercial results of, 156. Trade in 
 living animals, 1 56. Assist in the 
 investigation of natural history, 
 1.57. 
 
 Springbok, the, species of antelope, 
 .53. Hunting of the, 54. 
 
 Squire, country, " Essay on Hunt- 
 ing " by a, 405,406. 512. 
 
 Squirrel, the two-coloured, of Java, 
 39. 
 
 Stable management of saddle- 
 horses, 299. Heat in the, regu- 
 lated by a thermometer, 300. 
 Light necessary to, 300. Con- 
 struction of stalls, &c. 301. Ac- 
 clivity, 301. Standing on litter, 
 301. A box essential to, 302. 
 Saddle-room, 303. Grooming 
 and dressing, 303, 304. Rack- 
 ing and feeding, 303. Cleaning, 
 304. Friction, 304. Actual ma- 
 nipulation, its changes, 305. 
 Modern grooming, 305. Finish- 
 ing off, 306. Racking for the 
 night, 307. 
 
 Stag wild, extant in the forest of 
 Marr, Scotland, 115. Red deer, 
 520. Shedding their' horns, 521. 
 The wild, 524. Park bred, 526. 
 Hunting the, 524. Uncarting 
 the, 520. Chase and take of the, 
 524—528. Huntof, at Killarney, 
 119. InJava,39. 
 
 Stagliounds,402. 
 
 Stakes, at the race course, &c. 369. 
 371, &c. 
 
 Stalking horse, the, 873. 
 
 Steeple chase, English, 366. The 
 St. Alban's, 366. 
 
 Stickleback, the, 1039. 
 
 Stirrups, use of, 286. In hunting 
 fix your feet home in the, 467. 
 
 Stock-dove, 930. 
 
 Stoddard, Mr. Thomas Tod, his 
 "Art of Angling in Scotland," 
 1196.1198. 
 
 Stomach, the equine, 195, 196. Of 
 the ox, 197. 
 
 Stone-fly, the, 11.58. 
 
 " Strutt's Sports," &c. 5. His de- 
 scription of the wild boar hunt, 
 105. On the ancient breeds of 
 dogs, 110, 111. 
 
 Stud, the, 80. Breeding studs of 
 race or blood horses, 86. See 
 Horse. 
 
 Sumatra, zoology of, 40. 
 
 Surfeit, in horses, its diagnostics 
 and treatment, 317. 
 
 Swainson, Mr., his geographical 
 distribution of animals, 19, 20. 
 
 Swan, the, 911. 
 
 Sweden, the, bear encircled by hun- 
 ters in, 81. A skall or gener.J 
 hunting', 81. Snipe shouting in, 32 
 
 Sweepstakes coursing, 587. 
 
 Switzerland, field sports of, 95. 
 The Alps, 95. Hunting tlie cha- 
 mois ol, 95. Angling excellent 
 in, 97. Lake fishing in, 97. 
 
 Taenia, as injurious to fishes, 947. 
 
 Tackle, fishing, 963—1034. See 
 Fishing. 
 
 Talbot, the, original stock of the 
 scent hunting hounds, 402. 
 
 Taming of wild beasts at Rome, 97. 
 Chariots drawn by lions, 97. And 
 by ostriches, 97. 
 
 Tapir ol Sumatra, 40. 
 
 Target, iron, 778. 
 
 Tartary, wild beasts and game of, 
 41. Coursing in, 41 . 
 
 Taste, sense of, 189. 
 
 Tattersal's, purchasing hunters at, 
 458. Betting room at, 371. 
 
 Teal, the, account of, by colonels 
 Hawker and Montague, 91(). Buf- 
 ion's description of it as not un- 
 common in France, 917. Mi- 
 grates in October, 917. Shooting 
 of, 917- His stratagems when 
 pursued, 917. 
 
 Teeth, of horses, 175. Dental map, 
 273. Age known by, 274. Frauds 
 to prevent the discovery, 275. 
 Examine the, in lampa's, 318. 
 Horse's ragged teeth, 318. Molar, 
 of the elephant, 167. 
 
 Temminck, M., observations of, 20. 
 
 Tench, the, 1061. 1063. 
 
 Tennis and fives, 132. Hand 
 tennis, originally called paume, 
 132. Also played with a racket, 
 133. 
 
 Terrier dog, the, 409. Rough and 
 smooth, 410. See Dogs. 
 
 Texas, animals of the province of, 
 60. 
 
 Thacker, Mr., 557. His remarks 
 on Ashdown Park coursing, 693. 
 595. 
 
 Thibet, the bear of, 21. Field 
 sports of, 22. Literature of, 22. 
 
 Thornton, Colonel, sporting 
 maxims by, 90, 91. 
 
 Thrum, rocky pass named the, 
 1192. 
 
 Tiger, royal Bengal, the, 13. Na- 
 tural history of, 25. Methods of 
 attacking the, 26. Hunting of, 
 various descriptions of, 21. 25, 
 &c. Fights of, with the rhino- 
 ceros, 23. With the buffalo, 23. 
 
 Tivy, river, fishing of the, 1201 . 
 
 Torpedo, the, its electricity, 944. 
 
 Tortoise, torpidity of the, 214. 
 
 Towey, the river, 1201. 
 
 Toxopholite Society in London, 
 145. 
 
 Training of the horse, 285. Of the 
 racer, 333, &c. Of colts and 
 fillies, 287. Exercises, 333. Of 
 voung horses to leap, and for 
 hunting, 471. Of hounds, 474. 
 480. Of greyhounds, 577. Their 
 training exercises, 579. See 
 Horse, Dog. 
 
 Traps for the larger animals, 3. 
 
 Troglodytes, the, 14. 
 
 Trot, the, 290. Is performed dia- 
 gonally, 203. 290. Extended trot, 
 291. Training a horse to, 291. 
 Irregularities in the trot, 291. 
 Elongated or darting, 291. The 
 running trot, 292. Match trot- 
 ting, 292. 294. American horses 
 celebrated for trotting, 293. Ara- 
 bians not trotters, 295. 
 
 Trout, the, 1071. 1075 Dipping 
 for, 1188. Varieties of, in the 
 rivers and loughs of Ireland, 1193. 
 
 1195. In the torrents, lakes, and 
 rivers of Scotland, 1196. 1200. 
 See Fly-fishing. 
 
 Turf, the, s,e Races, &c. Abbre- 
 viations understood by gentlemen 
 connected with, 371. Making a 
 book, 369. 
 
 Turkey, wild, hunting by the 
 .\merican Indians of the, 70. 
 
 Turtle-dove, 930. 
 
 Tyne, river, 1193. 
 
 Urus, or wild bull, of S. America, 
 
 chase of, 72. 
 Usk, river, angling in the, 1201. 
 
 Vaillanfs description of a lion hunt, 
 50. 
 
 Veltheim, Count, his description of 
 a battue, 85. 
 
 Veterinarian, the, 257. 
 
 Veterinary science, general in- 
 structions, 315. 321. Remedial 
 treatment of morbid condition of 
 the horse, 320. Caution In bleed- 
 ing, 473. See Horse. 
 
 " Veterinary Outlines," by D. P. 
 Blaine, Esq. 191. 
 
 Virgil on slingers, 4. 
 
 Virginia Water, 962. 
 
 Vision, sense of, in quadrupeds, 185. 
 
 Vocal organs, 190, 191. 
 
 Vulture, the, 652. 
 
 W. 
 
 Wales, ancient sports and animals 
 of, II 9. National sports of, 113. 
 Hunting of the Cambrians, 113. 
 Lawsof the chase, 109. 114. Bear, 
 fox, hare, greyhound of, 114. 
 Featheredgameof, 114. Coursing 
 in, 114. Falconry in, 115. South, 
 on the best waters of, for fly- 
 fishing, &c. 1201. Description of 
 shooting in, 921 . North, fly-fish- 
 ing in, 1202. Its choicest local- 
 ities for angling, 1203. 1205. 
 Shooting and field sports in, 921. 
 
 Walk, the, 288, 289, 290. When 
 pleasant to the rider, 290. Quiet, 
 290. 
 
 Walking, action of birds in, 626. 
 Horse walking, 288. Exercise, 
 330. 
 
 Wallich, Dr., 394. 
 
 Walton, Izaak, anecdotes of the 
 celebrated, 1192. 
 
 Wasp-fly, the, 1165. 
 
 Water, hunted animals take the, 
 386. 
 
 Waterfall, Powerscourt, 828. 
 
 Waterfowl hawking, 717. 
 
 Watermg of horses, 307. 312. 
 
 Water-rail, the, 900. Shooting of, 
 900. 
 
 Waterton, Mr., his adventure with 
 a cayman, or crocodile, 70. 
 
 Weather and scent, their connec- 
 tion, 445. 
 
 Westmoreland, lakes of, fisheries 
 and summer residence at, II92. 
 
 Wheatear, the, 897. 
 
 Whitehaven, 9-57. 
 
 Widgeon, the, 915. 
 
 Wild animals, their contest with 
 civilised man, 5. 
 
 Wild beasts, combined hunting of 
 4. 
 
 Wild duck, 913. Habits of the, 
 914. 
 
 Williamson's, Captain, sports o! 
 India, 13. 15. 21. 23. 29. 
 
 William 1 1 1 ., his patronage of races 
 and the turf, 237. 
 
1240 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 William I V., anecdote of, as to the 
 turf, 374. 
 
 Willow-fly, the, 1153. 1160. 
 
 Wind, the horse's, 463. 
 
 Wind- sucking, setting muzzle for 
 horses, 319. 
 
 Woburn \bbey, the Duke of Bed- 
 ford's kennel at, 41.5, 416. 
 
 Wolf, the, 204. Connection of the 
 dog with, 389. Once a British 
 animal, 104. The wolf dog, 399. 
 Skeleton of the wolf, 218. The 
 tame wolf, his affection for his 
 master, 104. 228. Extermination 
 of wolves in England, 105. Ge- 
 neral hunt of, in Scotland, 105. 
 Extinct also in Ireland, 105. In 
 Yorkshire, 105. The were-wulf, 
 104. Saxon names of ^thelwulf, 
 &c. 105. Wolf hunt on the river 
 Wolga in winter, 77. In Ger- 
 many, 85. In France, a system- 
 atic hunt, M). 
 
 Wolves of North America, 68. 
 Of Ilindostan, 33. Wolves as- 
 sailed by the eacle, 18. 
 
 Woodcock, the, 865. Head of, 866. 
 
 Worm fishing for salmon, 1191. 
 See Fishing. 
 
 Worms in the stomach and intes- 
 tines of horses, 319. Muriate of 
 soda, or common salt used to re- 
 medy, 319. Salt licks prophy- 
 lactic, 319. 
 
 Worms, as bait for angling, 1000. 
 Scouring of, 1002. Baiting of the 
 hook with, 1034. 
 
 Wrestling, of 136. Ancient practice 
 of, 136, 137. Modern practice 
 of, 137. 
 
 Wye, river, of South Wales, 1201. 
 1203. 
 
 Wynne, Sir Watkin William, his 
 estates in North Wales afford 
 charming and romantic stations 
 for the angler, 1203. 
 
 Xenophon's greyhound Horme, 
 570. Arrian was named the 
 younger Xenophon, 554. 
 
 Yarmouth bloaters, and herring 
 fishery, 954. 
 
 York, Frederick, Duke of, 238. 
 
 Yorkshire, wolds of, when infested 
 with wolves, 105. Trout becks 
 of the east and west ridings of, 
 1 193. Cleveland bays, a breed of 
 horses in, 252. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zebra, the, 51 . 
 
 Zoology, study of, most important 
 to sportsmen, 1.57. Cuvier's, the 
 most popular classification of, 
 162. 
 
 London : 
 
 Printed by A. Spottiswoode, 
 
 Now-Street. Square. 
 
^otitt oi a Seines; 
 
 OF 
 
 EMYCLOP^DIAS 
 
 AND 
 
 DICTIOMRIES, 
 
 PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. 
 
 Messrs. Longman <5" Co. intend continuing this Series until it embrace 
 EVERY BRANCH OF KNOWLEDGE. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Blaine's Encyclopedia of Rural Sports— (Just completed) 3 
 
 Brande's Dictionary of Science, Literature, and Art— (In the press) 16 
 
 Copland's Dictionary of Practical Medicine— (In course of publication) .. 14 
 
 Cresy's Dictionary of Civil Engineering— (In the press) 16 
 
 Gwilt's Encyclopedia of Architecture— (In the press) 16 
 
 Loudon's Encyclopedia of Agriculture H 
 
 . Cottage Architecture 13 
 
 , Gardening 1" 
 
 Plants ^^ 
 
 . Catalogue of Plants ^^ 
 
 M'Culloch's Dictionary of Commerce— New edition, just published 6 
 
 Geography— (In course of publication) 4 
 
 Murray's Encyclopedia of Geography— New edition, just published 9 
 
 Savage's Dictionary of Printing— (In course of publication) 14 
 
 Ure's Dictionary of Arts and Manufactures— Second edition 7 
 
 ^^ 
 
2 NOTICE OF A SERIES OF ENCYCLOPiEDIAS, 
 
 The Athenaeum. 
 
 " A series of encyclopaedical volumes, wherein a great quantity of information 
 is to be condensed into a small compass, and arranged in a form the most 
 convenient for frequent reference. Such a series vfUI, when completed, form a 
 valuable library of practical knowledge. The specimens we have already seen of 
 these works, are such as do great credit to the publishers who formed the 
 design, and to the authors who have executed the respective divisions. Loudon's 
 Encyclopaedia of Agriculture has now given proof of its value by a third edition ; 
 his Encyclopaedia of Gardening is to be seen open on the table of every scientific 
 gardener, and of every man who values his garden, from one end of this garden- 
 covered island to the other — from the region of the heath to that of the myrtle ! 
 M'CuUoch's Dictionary of Commerce and Commercial Navigation is to be found 
 in the library equally of the merchant and the man of general information. Of 
 the Dictionary of Practical Medicine, by Dr. Copland, we heretofore expressed 
 our approbation. Taken as a whole, and judging by the specimens already 
 published, we consider this series of works to be one of the most valuable 
 produced for many years ; and we look forward to the publication of the 
 Dictionary of Science, Literature, and Art, with confidence and special pleasure, 
 as a work much wanted. None can conceive, who have not witnessed them, the 
 difficulties encountered in the attempt to get up sterling substantial works of this 
 kind ; few are aware of the extent of knowledge, of reading, and of sustained 
 effort, in collecting, writing out, and digesting such works." 
 
 The Statesman. 
 
 " The authors and publishers of most of the great Dictionaries and Encyclo- 
 paedias that have hitherto appeared in this and other countries, have endeavoured 
 to concentrate into a single work all the scattered elements of universal know- 
 ledge. But success in such an undertaking could not rationally be looked for ; in 
 such works it is uniformly found that those departments with which the editors 
 and principal contributors are best acquainted, are treated at great length, and 
 often with much care and research ; while those equally important, and far more 
 numerous, departments, with which they are less familiar, or in wliich they take 
 less interest, are dispatched in a comparatively brief and slovenly manner. It is 
 clear, too, that if all the various branches of human knowledge were treated in a 
 single work, with that completeness which the interest attached to the greater 
 number demands, it would be of the most gigantic dimensions, and could not be 
 afforded, except at a price that would preclude the great bulk of readers from 
 becoming its purchasers. We have, therefore, always approved of the valuable 
 encyclopaedias which have issued, or are in the course of publication, by Messrs. 
 Longman. They seem to form a series of Special and Independent Dic- 
 tionaries, each being the work of persons distinguished by their attention to, 
 and proficiency in, the departments of which it treats. The advantages of this 
 arrangement are obvious. Each subject must have the best chance of being well 
 and carefully treated. The publication of a series of independent Dictionaries is 
 farther advantageous, by its giving individuals the option of purchasing such only 
 as they may have occasion for, without encumbering themselves with the others. 
 The success of the works already published on this plan, shews that it has been 
 fully approved of by the public." 
 
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. 3 
 
 AN ENCYCLOP.EDIA OF 
 
 RURAL SPORTS; 
 
 OR, 
 
 A Complete Account, Historical, Practical, and Descriptive, of Hunting, 
 Shooting, Fishing, Racing, and other Field Sports and Athletic 
 Amusements of the present day. 
 
 BY DELABERE P. BLAINE, ESQ. 
 
 Author of " Outlines of the Veterinaiy Art," " Canine Pathology," &c. &c. 
 
 Illustrated by 600 Engravings on Wood, by R. Branston, from Drawings by Aiken, 
 
 T. Landseer, Dickes, &c. 50s. handsomely bound in fancy cloth, lettered. 
 
 EXTRACT FROM THE PREFACE. 
 
 " In offering to the public an ' Encyclopaedia of Rural Sports,' the Pub- 
 lishers feel called upon to give some account of the origin of the work, the ob- 
 jects proposed to be accompUshed, and the means employed to accomplish 
 them. 
 
 " Its object is to treat of every variety of sporting, in the most enlarged 
 sense of that word. The work is, in fact, devoted to the history, description, 
 and explanation of those sports which permanently attach many thousands of 
 English gentlemen to a country life, and induce others to hail with pleasure 
 the annual return of those periods when the pursuits of fashion, or the urgent 
 demands of absorbing business, are for a time forgotten, in the enjoyment of 
 those delightful and healthful recreations which tit the body and mind for renewed 
 exertion. 
 
 " It would be absurd, in the present day, to affect to pronounce any eulogy 
 upon sporting. Even those who are not sportsmen admit that the pleasures of 
 the field are, of all excitements, the most innocent and healthy ; and the 
 universal favour in which they have been held, from the earliest ages to the 
 present, is no slight testimony in their behalf, nor slight justification of any 
 attempt to regulate and render beneficial the pursuit of them. 
 
 " It is the characteristic of this age, that nothing can be done without receiving 
 aid from science, and nothing that receives such aid fails to impart added stores 
 of information to it in return. We have put off the .belief that men can do 
 any thing sufficiently well by the mere force of habit, and we insist on their 
 knowing why they do a thing, and what are the various, and which the best 
 modes of doing it. The sportsman by rote is but half a sportsman : his range 
 of pleasure is confined by the want of knowledge, and even the things he sees 
 can hardly be said to be observed by him, or to afford him any pleasure but that 
 derived from having, by his skill, obtained possession of them. Knowledge, 
 therefore, is sought by the sportsman, not only as a means of sporting well, 
 but of sporting pleasurably. To facilitate the accomplishment of this, books of 
 all sorts have been from time to time published on the subject of particular field 
 sports ; but something more complete than any of these works was required — 
 something that should enable a sportsman of one class to understand and enjoy 
 the sports of another class — something that should assist in giving perfection to 
 all, by combining in one volume the knowledge peculiar to each. 
 
 " The plan of the work is to give the fullest information relating to every 
 particular sport. It has, therefore, been formed into grand divisions ; such, for 
 instance, as that of Hunting, with subdivisions, giving descriptions of the 
 creatures hunted and the creatures used to hunt them, and of the means of 
 rearing, preserving, and employing both. In this manner each particular division 
 has been connected with the other so as to form a natural history of the animals 
 in any way the objects or the instruments of the chase ; and where artificial 
 means have been employed in the sport, the division also comprehends the me- 
 chanical and chemical knowledge requisite for applying them in the best manner. 
 

 4 NOTICE or A SERIES OF ENCYCLOPAEDIAS, 
 
 The same course has been pursued with respect to the other divisions of 
 Hawking, Coursing, Fishing, &c. The history of each sport has been 
 given ; its progress to its present degree of perfection has been described, or its 
 gradual decay traced. 
 
 " In getting up a work so extensive and various in its nature, it became neces- 
 sary to seek for the assistance of many gentlemen who had enjoyed peculiar 
 sources of information on particular subjects. It is with the greatest pleasure 
 that the publishers are able to say that such assistance has been afforded in the 
 most ready and handsome manner. To Mr. Powell Buxton they are indebted for 
 a full account of the CapeAallie, or great cock of the woods ; to the Hon. and 
 Rev. Charles Bathurst, for assistance in composing a scientific history of Hawk- 
 ing ; and to Mr. Dowling, for a curious and interesting history of Boxing. Mr. 
 Bowness has communicated some very valuable information on the manufacture 
 of artificial baits, and on other subjects of great practical importance to the 
 angler. 
 
 " The work now published is the first of its kind; and the publishers can 
 only express a sincere wish that it may be found fully to answer the description 
 which its name conveys. They have spared neither pains nor expense to achieve 
 this object ; and they feel considerable confidence that their hopes will not be dis- 
 appointed, when they remember that the whole work is the result of above seven 
 years' indefatigable labour of the exiierienced author, whose professional knowledge 
 of horses and dogs, and personal acquaintance with every subject connected with 
 sportuig, render him especially qualified for the undertaking." 
 
 A DICTIONAKY, 
 
 GEOGEAPHlCAl, STATISTIf AL, 
 
 And HISTORICAL, 
 
 Of the various Countries, Places, and principal Natural Objects 
 in the World. 
 
 BY J. R. M'CULLOCH, ESQ. 
 
 Now publishing, in Monthly Parts, price 5s. each. 
 
 Parts I., II., III., & IV. of this work, have been already published; 
 containing, among others, elaborate articles on Africa, America, 
 Asia, Australia, the Austrian Empire, Bavaria, Belgium, 
 Bengal, the Birman Empire, Brazil, the British Empire, 
 &c. &c. The work is illustrated with excellent Maps, one of which, 
 exhibiting the Navigable Rivers, Canals, Railways, Coalfields, Light- 
 houses, &c. &c. of Great Biitain and Ireland, accompanies Part IV. 
 A map of Asia, on a large scale, and embracing all the latest Dis- 
 coveries in that Continent, is now in preparation for this work. 
 
 We subjoin an extract from the Prospectus, illustrative of the object of the work, 
 and the principles on which it has been compiled. 
 
 " But how useful and important soever, we believe it will be pretty generally 
 admitted that the greater number of these publications (Geographical Dictionaries) 
 that have hitherto appeared in this country, have not been of a kind to inspire confi- 
 dence. The authors have seldom referred to the sources whence their statements 
 were derived ; so that the reader has nothing better to trust to, than the authority of, 
 perhaps, an anonymous compiler ; at the same time that he is deprived of the 
 
 '-n 
 
%m' 
 
 PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. 
 
 means of readily verifying his facts, or of referring to the original authorities for 
 further information. These works have mostly also been compiled either on too 
 contracted or too extensive a plan ; so that while, in the one case, the reader was 
 frequently not supplied with important information, in the other, the book became 
 at once too bulky, costly, and inconvenient. Another defect by which most 
 Geographical Dictionaries published in Great Britain have been characterized, is 
 the disproportioned size of the parts, or the preponderance given to minor articles 
 and uninteresting topics, while those having reference to great countries, or im- 
 portant places or subjects, have often been reduced in a more than corresponding 
 degree. It is difficult, indeed, to hinder the descriptions of towns in a Geogra- 
 phical Dictionary from extending beyond their fair proportion of the work ; but 
 still they may be confined within reasonable limits, and without displaying the 
 glaring anomaly of a capital city, for example, occupying a greater space than that 
 of the country in which it is situated. 
 
 " During the compilation of the Commercial Dictionary, the author of this 
 work having had occasion to refer to a good many Geographical Dictionaries, it 
 occurred to him that he might, perhaps, be able to produce one that should be 
 more generally accurate and useful. This, however, would not have been enough. 
 The improved state of geographical knowledge, and the increasing relations of 
 this country with others, required that any work aspiring to the character of a 
 book of reference, should be wholly drawn up from original sources, and rendered 
 as authentic and instructive as possible. 
 
 " Being intended for the especial use of Englishmen, we have dwelt at 
 greatest length on those articles, and on those parts of articles, we thought 
 most likely to interest them. Hence we have appropriated a much larger 
 space to articles connected with our Eastern possessions, and our colonies in 
 different parts of the world, than they may appear, on other groimds, properly 
 entitled to. On the same principle, we have lengthened the accounts of those 
 countries and places with which our countrymen have the greatest intercourse, or 
 which have acquired celebrity by the historical associations connected with them ; 
 and have proportionally shortened the others. 
 
 " Without neglecting the physical geography of the diflferent countries and 
 places, we have directed our principal attention to their industry, institutions, 
 and the conditions of their inhabitants. Neither have we attempted to confine 
 ourselves within what might, perhaps, be called the limits of a strictly Geogra- 
 phical and Statistical work. Wherever the occasion seemed to justify it, we have 
 not scrupled to commend and censure, as well as to describe ; and have endea- 
 voured to appreciate the influence of institutions and habits on national welfare. 
 The historical notices are necessarily very brief, and are, unless in the more 
 important articles, mostly restricted to an enumeration of leading events. 
 
 " Our object being to supply a work of easy reference to the public at large, 
 we have, in general, given our notices of countries and places under the names by 
 which they are most commonly known in England. This does not involve any 
 want of scientific precision ; though if it did, it would be more than countervailed 
 by its being better adapted to the public use. Among the many thousands who 
 might wish, for example, to acquire some information respecting the present state 
 of the Dead Sea, there are not, perhaps, as many dozens who would think of 
 seeking for it under the head Bahr-el-Lout, the Arabic name for that famous sea. 
 
 " It did not enter into our plan to notice countries or places as they existed in 
 antiquity. But, wherever we thought that such notices would be likely to interest 
 the general reader, we have not hesitated to introduce them. Our object, in fact, 
 was not so much to compile a dictionary on strictly scientific principles, and that 
 should be perfectly homogeneous in its parts, as to produce one that might be 
 relied on, that should omit few articles of importance, and that ordinary readers 
 should find generally interesting. 
 
 " None can be more fully satisfied than we are of the great difficulty of accom- 
 plishing even this much. In a work embracing so great a variety of statements 
 as to matters in regard to which it is frequently all but impossible to acquire 
 correct information, perfect accuracy need not be looked for. But we can 
 honestly say that we have spared no pains to make our work worthy of the 
 reader's confidence ; and would fain hope that the errors that may be detected in 
 it are not such as sensibly to detract from its utility." 
 
 
NOTICE OF A SERIES OF ENCYCLOPiilDIAS, 
 
 -ms 
 
 A DICTIONARY, 
 PRACTICAL, THEORETICAL, AND HISTORICAL, OF 
 
 COMERCE&COIIM'MVMTION. 
 
 BY J. R. M'CULLOCH, ESQ. 
 
 Illustrated with Maps and Plans. 50s. boards. 
 
 A new edition has just been published, with a new and enlarged Supplement, 
 bringing down the information contained in the work to January 1840. 
 
 In this Edition all the more important returns and accounts as to the Trade, 
 Navigation, and Consumption of tliis and other countries, have been brought 
 down to the latest period. In some instances, too, the form of the returns has 
 been changed, and new ones, drawn up on a more comprehensive plan, and em- 
 bracing various additional particulars, have been substituted for those previously- 
 embodied in the work. In illustration of this the reader is referred to the tables 
 now given under the articles Imports and Exports : they will, it is believed, be 
 found to contam, within a brief space, the completest view hitherto laid before 
 the public of the recent trade of the British Empire. A few new articles have 
 also been inserted ; among which may be specified those on Bombay, Malta, &c. 
 
 The present Supplement has been greatly enlarged, and, it is hoped, materially 
 improved. It contains as much matter as would fill, if printed with types of a 
 medium size, a large octavo volume, and embraces a good deal of important in- 
 formation not elsewhere to be met with. We can assure the reader that neither 
 labour nor expense has been spared to render it instructive and trustworthy. It 
 embodies the substance of the former Supplements, and has, among others, articles 
 on the following subjects, viz. : — 
 
 Austrian Tariff, and New Commer- 
 cial Treaty with Austria. 
 
 Joint-Stock Banks; with a complete 
 list of these establishments, and an ex- 
 amination of the principles on which they 
 should be founded. 
 
 American Banking System; with Re- 
 marks on the liabilities of the Foreign 
 Holders of the Stock of the United States' 
 
 New Customs Act for Bengal, [i^ank. 
 
 Cotton Trade of Great Britain, from 
 1816 to 1839, both inclusive. 
 
 Tables of Imports and Exports, com- 
 prising a full Account of the Foreign 
 Trade of the United Kin8;dom during 
 the Ten Years ending with 1838, with 
 Remarks on the probable consequences 
 of Foreign Competition, &c. 
 
 Coinage of America and India. 
 
 Navigation of the Danube. 
 
 Trade with Prussia, Prussian Com- 
 mercial League, Tariff, &c. 
 
 Opium Trade; with Remarks on the 
 State of our Relations with China. 
 
 Railways and Railway Legislation. 
 
 New Post-Office Arrangements. 
 
 Alterations in the British Tariff. 
 
 Russian Tariff. 
 
 Classification of Ships. 
 
 Sugar Trade — Growth of Beet-Root 
 Sugar, &c. 
 
 Commercial Treaty with Turkey, 
 with Notices of Civita Vecchia, Galacz, 
 Guayaquil, Port Lamar, Montevideo, 
 Moulmein, Rostock, &c. 
 
 extract from the author s preface. 
 
 " It has been the wish of the author and publishers of this work, that it 
 should be as extensively useful as possible. If they be not deceived in their ex- 
 pectations, it may be advantageously employed as a sort of vade mecum, by mer- 
 chants, traders, ship-owners, and ship-masters, in conducting the details of then- 
 respective businesses. It is hoped, however, that this object has been attained 
 without omitting the consideration of any topic, incident to the subject, that 
 seemed calculated to make the book generally serviceable, and to recommend it to 
 the attention of all classes. 
 
 " Had our object been merely to consider Commerce as a science, or to in- 
 vestigate its principles, we should not have adopted the form of a Dictionary. But 
 Commerce is not a science only, but also an art of the utmost practical importance, 
 and in the prosecution of which a very large proportion of the population of every 
 civilised country is actively engaged. Hence, to be generally useful, a work on 
 
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. 7 
 
 Commerce should combine practice, theory, and history. Different readers may 
 resort to it for different purposes ; and every one should be able to find in it clear 
 and accurate information, whether his object be to make himself familiar with 
 details, to acquire a knowledge of principles, or to learn the revolutions that 
 have taken place in the various departments of trade. 
 
 " Our object being to describe articles in the state in which they are offered 
 for sale, we have not entered, except where it was necessary to give precision or 
 clearness to their description, into any details as to the processes followed in their 
 manufacture. 
 
 " Aware that, in a work of this nature, accuracy in matters of fact is of primary 
 importance, the authority on which any statement is made is invariably quoted. 
 Except, too, in the case of books in every one's hands, or Dictionaries, the page 
 or chapter of every work referred to is generally specified, experience having 
 taught us that the convenient practice of stringing together a list of authorities at 
 the end of an article, is much oftener a cloak for ignorance than an evidence of 
 research." 
 
 *** The Supplement, containing excellent Maps of the completed and pro- 
 posed Canals, Railways, &c. of Great Britain and Ireland, and of the British 
 Possessions in North Ameiica, may be had separately, price 7s. 6d. 
 
 A DICTIONARY OF 
 
 ARTS, MMmCTlIRES,& MINES; 
 
 Containing a clear Exposition of their Principles and Practice. 
 
 BY ANDREW URE, 
 
 M.D. F.R.S. M.G.S. &c. 
 New Edition, illustrated with 1,241 Engravings on Wood, 50s. cloth, lettered. 
 
 The following are the objects which the author has endeavoured to accom^ 
 plish : — 
 
 First — To instruct the manufacturer, metallurgist, and tradesman, in the 
 principles of their respective processes, so as to render them in reality the mas- 
 ters of their business, and to emancipate them from a state of bondage to opera- 
 tives — too commonly the slaves of blind prejudice and vicious routine. 
 
 Secondly — To afford to merchants, brokers, drysalters, druggists, and officers 
 of the revenue, characteristic descrijitions of the commodities which pass through 
 their hands. 
 
 Thirdly — By exhibiting some of the finest developments of chemistry and 
 physics, to lay open an excellent practical school to students of these kindred 
 sciences. 
 
 Fourthly— To teach capitalists, who may be desirous of placing their funds in 
 some productive branch of industry, to select judiciously among plausible claimants. 
 
 Fifthly — To enable gentlemen of the law to become well acquainted with 
 the nature of those patent schemes which are so apt to give rise to litigation. 
 
 Sixthly — To present to our legislators such a clear exposition of our staple 
 manufactures, as may dissuade them from enacting laws which obstruct industry, 
 or cherish one branch of it to the injury of many others. 
 
 And lastly — To give the general reader, intent chiefly on intellectual cul- 
 tivation, a view of many of the noblest achievements of Science, in effecting 
 those grand transformations of matter to which Great Britain owes her para- 
 mount wealth, rank, and power, among the kingdoms, 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 " We do not know any one individual whose name would furnish a better 
 guarantee for the scientific and practical character of a Dictionary of the Arts, 
 Manufactures, and Mines, of Great Britain, than Dr. Ure. We say any one 
 individual, because, when we first opened the early numbers of the work, we felt 
 
 ift' 
 
 •• 
 

 8 NOTICE OF A SERIES OE ENCYCLOPAEDIAS, 
 
 disposed to cavil at the execution of various portions, which might have been 
 more profoundly and practically handled ; but on following up our examination, 
 as the successive numbers have reached us, we have arrived at the conviction that 
 there is more original, valuable, and new matter in this volume, than we have 
 ever seen in any work of a similar character. We know men who could have 
 written better articles on specific subjects than Dr. Ure has done ; but we know 
 no man who could have written equally well on all. 
 
 " Dr. Ure was first known as the Chemical Professor of the Andersonian Uni- 
 versity at Glasgow. There he became distinguished by his original researches in 
 chemical science, and intimately associated with the progress and improvement 
 of the arts and manufactures of the extensive manufacturing districts around the 
 city. Tlius early acquainted with the chemical arts, and instrumental in their 
 advancement, Dr. Ure has ever since been engaged in developing their progress 
 through the agency of the press ; and has acquired that power of clear and concise 
 description and explanation, which familiarity with the subject and experience in 
 illustrating it can alone confer. The author and liis subject have grown together 
 into maturity and importance : setting out with a store of theoretical science, a 
 wide range of subsequent and varied experience has given to him that practical 
 knowledge of facts and circumstances, by which alone science can be judiciously 
 and effectually applied to the arts. These circumstances are exactly such as are 
 most suited to claim confidence for the present work, and insure the means of 
 deserving it. 
 
 " The work itself is of a nature calculated to confer upon the arts and manu- 
 factures of the country benefits of two descriptions — to improve the condition 
 of all the manufactures, by making known to each manufacturer not only the best 
 means of producing his articles as practised in this country, and the principles of 
 his various processes, but, by placing beside these the processes followed in other 
 countries, to enable him to incorporate into his own system the economical or 
 mechanical improvements of other nations. It is fiirther well known to the stu- 
 dent of the practical arts, that there exists among the practical artists and manu- 
 facturers of this country, a vast accumulation of important facts of observation 
 and valuable truths of induction laboriously gathered during lives — and, it may 
 be, generations — of industrious activity, which still floats about in the thoughts 
 and verbal communications of illiteracy — not to say illiterate men, which it is of 
 importance to unite, and fix in a systematic aggregate of what is called practical 
 science, and which might otherwise come, in the changes of procedure, to be for- 
 gotten by all, or remain for ever only known to few ; but which is, by such a 
 
 WORK AS THIS, DEPOSITED IN AN ORDERLY MANNER AS ON THE SHELVES OF 
 
 A MANUFACTURING MUSEUM, to be preserved and brought out at another epoch 
 for the instruction of a future generation, and to exhibit to all the know- 
 ledge OF A FEW. In every point of view, a work like the present is to be 
 regarded as a benefit done to theoretical science, to commerce and industry, and 
 an important addition to a species of literature, the exclusive production of the 
 present century, and our present state of peace and civilization. 
 
 " Though we have thought it our duty, considering the importance of such a 
 work to this manufacturing country, to point out where a little more care or a 
 little less self-confidence would have enabled Dr. Ure to avoid error and improve 
 the work in some of its details, we sincerely desire to give him all the praise he 
 so unquestionably deserves for the energy, the ability, and the success with which 
 he has gone through his laborious duty ; for we consider the work, as a whole, a 
 great boon to the British manufacturing public." — Athen^um. 
 
 " We cannot well conceive a more perfect work of its kind; to the profession- 
 ally practical man it cannot fail to be useful in the highest degree— but to the 
 amateur or half-instructed theorist, upon the subjects of which it treats, it is a 
 most delightful book." — John Bull. 
 
 " Together with the valuable Commercial Dictionary of Mr. M'Culloch, 
 it will supply the merchant and manufacturer with the fullest statistics of 
 commerce, and the most accurate scientific and practical knowledge applicable 
 to manufactures and commerce, in their present condition and prospective capa- 
 bilities. The work should lie on the desk of every counting-house and warehouse 
 in the kingdom, side by side with the Dictionary of Commerce." 
 
 Glasgow Chronicle. 
 
 1^ 
 
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. 9 
 
 ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF 
 
 GEOGRAPHY; 
 
 COMPRISING 
 
 A Complete Description of the Earth, exhibiting its Relation to the 
 Heavenly Bodies, its Physical Strncture, the Natural History of 
 each Countr}^ and the Industry, Commerce, Political Institutions, 
 and Civil and Social State of all Nations. 
 
 BY HUGH MURRAY, 
 
 F.R.S.E. : 
 Assisted in Astronomy, &c. by Prof. Wallace ; Geology, &c. by Prof. Jameson ; 
 Botany, &c. by Sir W. J. Hooker ; Zoology, &c. by W. Swainson, Esq. 
 
 New Edition, brought down to 1840, with 82 Maps, drawn by Sidney Hall, 
 and upwards of 1,000 other Engravings on Wood, from Drawings by Swainson, 
 T. Landseer, Sowerby, Strutt, &c., representing the most remarkable objects 
 of Nature and Art in every Region of the Globe. Containing upweirds of 
 1,500 pages. 60s. cloth lettered. 
 
 ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 The favourable reception experienced by this work has encouraged the Proprietors 
 and Editor to use the utmost exertion in its further improvement. Defects in so 
 extensive and various a subject were necessarily anticipated, but these have been 
 so carefully corrected through the Editor's own researches, and suggestions made 
 from various quarters, that the work can now be offered to the public with greatly 
 increased confidence. Room has been also found for very ample additions. Even 
 during the short interval since it first appeared, important changes have taken 
 place throughout the world. The States of Europe and America have made re- 
 markable advances in industry, commerce, and the means of communication ; new 
 enumerations of the people have been made in France, Prussia, Denmark, Greece, 
 and other countries. The British Settlements and Colonies, in both hemispheres, 
 have undergone great vicissitudes ; several new and considerable ones have been 
 founded. Discoveries have been made in hitherto unknown regions, particularly 
 of North America and Australia. Moreover, new and ample sources of informa- 
 tion have been opened in the Reports of Parliamentary Committees, the Tables 
 published by the Board of Trade, the Transactions of the Geographical and 
 Statistical Societies, Mr. M'CuUoch's valuable account of the British empire ; 
 finally, in the narratives of Back, Simpson, Laird, Mitchell, and other eminent 
 explorers. The information drawn from these various sources respecting so many 
 important objects, has been diligently incorporated into the present edition, which 
 is thus rendered, particularly in the leading branches of Statistics and Commerce, 
 veiy nearly a new work. Among departments almost entirely written anew may 
 be mentioned the commerce, industry, &c. of the United Empire — British 
 America, the United States, the Australian Colonies, and New Zealand, A full 
 view has been given of the East Indian arrangements under the new Charter, of 
 the alterations made in the intercourse with China, and also of those produced in 
 the British West Indies by Slave emancipation. Recent materials have been 
 employed in illustrating the countries to the East of Europe, including Circassia 
 and the Caucasus. The maps have been carefully adjusted to the advanced state 
 of knowledge ; and new ones have been added of AustreJia and New Zealand. No 
 pains have thus beenspared to render this the most complete summary of an im- 
 portant branch of knowledge which is at present accessible to the British public. 
 
 The Maps, which are so numerous as to form a complete Atlas, have been 
 
10 NOTICE or A SERIES OF ENCYCLOPAEDIAS, 
 
 executed from drawings by Hall ; and having been carefully revised by the Editor, 
 they will, it is hoped, be found to be accurate, and to include all the most recent 
 discoveries. Notwithstanding the smaUness of the scale, they are illustrated by 
 the letter-press in a manner which enables them to comprise equal uiformation 
 with others of much larger dimensions. 
 
 The other Wood Engravings are mostly original, and have been carefully 
 selected from the most faithful representations of the objects described ; and they 
 are executed in the best style by the eminent artists whose names appear on the 
 title-page. They exhibit the most remarkable plants and animals, the chief cities, 
 public buildings, natural curiosities, and picturesque scenery, with the characteristic 
 figures and costumes of the natives in the countries described. It is not believed 
 that any work of this kind is similarly embellished, at least to nearly the same 
 extent. These representations are by no means introduced for the sake of mere 
 ornament ; they will be found of the greatest utility, conveying an infinitely better 
 idea of the objects than could be derived from the most laboured description. 
 
 " It is without a rival." — Asiatic Journal. 
 *' The most perfect book on its subject." — Atlas. 
 
 *' One of the most learned, accurate, and entertaining works on geography." 
 
 Gentleman's Magazine. 
 
 " Its information is singularly full and minute, audits scope generally so ample, 
 that no subject of the smallest interest connected with the various regions of the 
 earth is left untouched. It is unquestionably the first of its class. The very neat 
 and correct wood-cuts by which the written descriptions of places and things are 
 illustrated, greatly enhance the value of the work, by theii- giving to the impressions 
 desired to be made on the reader, all the vividness and accuracy which it is 
 possible to convey through any merely artificial medium." — Scotsman. 
 
 AN ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF 
 
 KARDMIM; 
 
 comprising 
 The Theory and Practice of Horticulture, Floriculture, Arboriculture, 
 and Landsoa^ie Gardening, including all the latest improvements, a 
 General History of Gardening in all Coim tries, and a Statistical 
 View of its Present State, with Suggestions for its Future Progress 
 in the British Isles. 
 
 BY J. C. LOUDON, 
 
 F.L.S. H.S, &c. &c. 
 
 New Edition, greatly enlarged and improved, with nearly 1,000 Engravings on 
 Wood. 50s. boards. 
 
 The object of this Encyclopaedia is to present, in one systematic view, the History 
 and present State of Gardening in all countries, and its Theory and Practice in 
 Great Britain. Under the term Gardening, we include Horticulture, or all that 
 relates to the kitchen-garden and the orchard ; Floriculture, or all that relates to 
 the flower-garden, the botanic garden, the shrubbery, and the culture of flowers 
 and ornamental shrubs and trees ; Arboriculture, or the formation of useful and 
 ornamental plantations, and the culture of the most valuable timber trees ; cind 
 Landscape Gardening, or the art of laying out grounds. 
 
 " No gardening book so comprehensive, and containing such an immense mass 
 of matter, has ever been submitted to the public more free from error of the pen 
 or the press." — Monthly Review. 
 
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. n 
 
 Also, by Mr. Loudon, 
 
 AN ENCYCLOPiEDIA OF 
 
 AGRICULTURE; 
 
 COMPRISING 
 
 The Theory and Practice of the Vahiation, Transfei", Laying out. 
 Improvement, and Management of Landed Property, and the 
 Cultivation and Economy of the Animal and Vegetable Produc- 
 tions of AgTiculture, including the latest Lnprovements, a General 
 History of Agi'iculture in all Countries, and a Statistical View of its 
 Present State, with Suggestions for its Future Progress in the 
 British Isles. 
 
 With nearly 1,300 Engravings on Wood. Third Edition, with a Supplement, 
 containing all the recent Improvements. 50s. boards. 
 
 This work, which is termed an Encyclgp.ildia of Agriculture on account of 
 its superior comprehensiveness, though in part an original composition from the 
 author's practical experience and observation, is yet chiefly a compilation from 
 books. It professes to embrace every part of the subject ; and, what has hitherto 
 never been attempted, to give a General History of Agriculture in all Countries, 
 and a condensed survey of its present state in every county of the British Isles. 
 A systematic arrangement is adopted as by far the best for instruction, and also 
 as best admitting of compression. At the same time, a copious general Index is 
 supplied, to render the whole work of the easiest access as a book of reference. 
 So much information as is here given could only be comjiressed into one volume 
 by the use of a small type, and by the Uberal employment of Engravings. By 
 means of the latter, much verbal description is avoided ; a knowledge of imple- 
 ments and operations is more forcibly conveyed to the reader ; and such a body 
 of useful information is brought together, as, by the system of detached copper- 
 plate Engravings, would have occupied half a dozen volumes. 
 
 Throughout this work, the following objects have been kept in view ; in Part I. 
 to depict what may be termed Universal Agriculture, by giving an Historical 
 View of that of all Countries ; in Part II. to exhibit the principles on which the 
 operations and the results of the Agriculture of all countries are founded ; and in 
 Parts III. and IV. to apply these principles to that particular Agriculture which 
 is practised in Britain, and adapted to similar cUmates. 
 
 " One of the most scientific and justly pojjular works of the present times." 
 
 Stewart's Planter's Guide. 
 
12 NOTICE OF A SERIES OE ENCYCLOPEDIAS, 
 
 AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF 
 
 PLANTS; 
 
 COMPRISING 
 
 The Description, Specific Character, Culture, History, Application 
 in the Arts, and eveiy other desirahle particular respecting all the 
 Plants Indigenous to. Cultivated in, or introduced into, Britain ; 
 combining all the advantages of a Linnaean and Jussieuean iSpecies 
 Plantaruni, an Historia Plantarum, a Grammar of Botany, and a Dic- 
 tionary of Botany and Vegetable Culture, The whole in English, 
 with the Synonymes of the commonei- Plants in the different Euro- 
 pean and other languages ; the scientific names accentuated, their 
 etymology explamed; the Classes, Orders, and Botanic Tenns 
 illustrated by engravings; and with Figures of nearly 10,000 
 species, exemplifying several Indi\'iduals belonging to every genus 
 included in the work. 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 J. C. LOUDON, 
 
 F.L.S. H.S. &c. : 
 
 The Specific Characters by Professor Lindley ; the Drawings by J, D. C. 
 SowERBY, F. L. S. ; and the Engravings by R. Branston. 
 
 Second Edition, corrected, 3/. 13s, 6d. 
 
 In this Encyclopaedia are included all the indigenous, cultivated, and exotic 
 Plants which are now found in, or have been introduced into, Britain, The 
 object of the work is to give a Natural History of these Plants, accompanied by 
 such descriptions, engraved figures, and elementary details, as shall enable a 
 beginner, who is a mere English reader, to discover the name of every Plant which 
 he may find in flower, refer it to its proper place, both in the Natural and Arti- 
 ficial Systems of Classification, and acquire all the information respecting it 
 which is useful or interesting. 
 
 "The most useful and popular botanical work that has ever appeared in the 
 English language,'' — Jameson's Philosophical, Journal, 
 
 HORTUS BRITAIMS : 
 
 A Catalogue of all the Plants Indigenous to. Cultivated m, or Intro- 
 duced mto, Britain, 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 J. C. LOUDON, 
 
 r.L,s. &c. 
 
 Third Edition, with Supplements, including all the New Plants down 
 to March 1839, with a new General Index to the whole Work. 
 Pi-ice 1/, lis, 6d. 
 
 The new Supplement, including all the Plants introduced into Britain, 
 all the newly discovered British Species, and all the kinds originated in 
 

 PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. 13 
 
 British Gardens, up to March, 1839, with a new General Index 
 to the whole Work, including all the Supplements, prepared by 
 W. H. Baxter, Jun., under the direction of J. C. I.oudon, and 
 revised by George Don, F.L.S., may be had separately, price 8s. 
 
 Part I. The Linnsean Arrangement, in which nearly 30,000 species are intro- 
 duced, with the systematic name and authority, accentuation, derivation of 
 generic name, literal English or specific names, synonymes, systematic and 
 English, of both genera and species, habit, habitation in the garden, indigenous 
 habitation, popular character, height, time of flowering, colour of the flower, 
 mode of propagation, soil, native country, year of introduction, and reference to 
 figures, preceded by an introduction to the Linntean System. 
 
 Part II. The Jussieuean Arrangement of nearly 4,000 genera, with an Intro- 
 duction to the Natural System, and a general description and history of each order. 
 
 " The beauty of its type, the excellent arrangement of its matter, the vast 
 quantity of useful gardening information that it contains, and the careful applica- 
 tion of the soundest principles of orthography and etymology to the accentuation 
 and termination of the systematic names, give it a claim to be considered a classical 
 work in the literature of gardening." — Edwards's Botanical Register. 
 
 " We cannot close our brief notice without observing that the ' Hortus Bri- 
 tannicus* ought to be in the hands of every practical gardener in the United 
 Kingdom." — New Monthly Magazine. 
 
 THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF 
 
 COTTAliE, FAJffl, & VIUA 
 
 ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 With about 1,100 pages of Letterpress, and upwards of 2,000 Wood 
 Engi-avings ; embracing designs of Cottages, Fann Houses, Far- 
 meries, Villas, Country Inns, Public Houses, Pai'ochial Schools, 
 &c. ; including the interior Finishings and Fmiiiture ; accompanied 
 by Analytical and Critical Remarks illustrative of the Principles of 
 Architectural Science and Taste, on which the Designs for Dwellings 
 are composed, and of Landscape Gardenmg, with reference to their 
 Accompaniments. 
 
 BY J. C. LOUDON, 
 
 F.L.S. &c. 
 
 New Edition, corrected, vnth above 100 of the Plates re-engraved, price ^3, 
 The main object of this work is to improve the Dwellings of the great mass 
 of Society in the temperate regions of both hemispheres ; a secondary object is, 
 to produce a work at once scientific and popular, upon a subject which has been 
 hitherto treated in a manner calculated rather to repel than to invite the general 
 reader ; and a third object is, to render Domestic Architecture and Furniture a 
 study fit for Ladies. 
 
 " From the commencement of the present century, a number of works on 
 ornamental cottages, rural villas, and other country dwellings, have been pub- 
 lished, and have greatly increased the architectural taste of country gentlemen 
 and retired citizens. One of the best of these is Loudon's ' Encyclopsedia of 
 Cottage, Farm, and Villa Architecture and Furniture; than which, we believe, no 
 single work has ever effected so much good in improving the arrangement and 
 the external appearance of country dwellings generally."— Times. 
 
14 NOTICE OF A SERIES OF ENCYCLOPJIDIAS, 
 
 A DICTIONARY OF 
 
 PRIITIM. 
 
 BY WILLIAM SAVAGE, 
 
 Author of " Practical Hints on Decorative Printing," and a Treatise " On the 
 Preparation of Printing Ink, both Black and Coloured." 
 
 Nos. 1 and 2, Is. Gd. each. 
 The Work will contain — 
 
 The whole of the Practice of Printing', as now carried on in the principal Offices in 
 the Metropolis, including Composing- in all its details ; Reading, with the Duties of 
 a Reader; the Management of a Printing Office, with the department of an Overseer; 
 the Press Department, including Common Presswork, Fine Presswork, printing 
 Engravings on Wood, printing in Colours; Machine or Cylindrical Printing; the 
 routine of the Warehouse Department. 
 
 An increased number of Tables of Imposition, with great care bestowed to make 
 them correct. The extent of this increase will be seen by stating, that Moxon's work 
 contains 8, Smith's 37. Luckombe's 42, Stower's 58, Johnson's 57, Hansard's 61, 
 while this work will contain 153 Tables of Imposition. 
 
 Tlie Casting-up of Bookwork and Jobs. The Prices of Composing and of Presswork. 
 Tables of Signatures. Tables for giving out Paper. 
 
 Alphaliets of all the Languages whose characters vary from the Roman that are in 
 the British Foundries, so far as is practicable, with Plans of Cases for many of them. 
 
 A very extended List of Greek Ligatures. 
 
 Newspapers— the changes that have taken place in the printing of them, the Acts of 
 Parliament that apply to them ; the present practice in detail of printing a daily 
 morning Newspaper. 
 
 A copious List of Abbreviations, with the words at length. 
 
 A List of Contractions in Domesday Book, and in the published Records, with their 
 Significations. 
 
 Ancient Laws and Customs in the Printing Business. 
 
 All the Acts of Parliament that enact any Restrictions on, or Regulations for, Printing. 
 
 Lists of Law Authorities, Botanical Authorities, and Writers on Organic Remains, 
 with the Abbreviations by which they are referred to. 
 
 Bible Orthography ; being a List of every Word in the Authorised Versions that varies 
 in its Spelling from Johnson's Dictionary. 
 
 The new Formulary of Chemistiy. 
 
 A List of Latin, French, &c. Phrases, with Translations. 
 
 A List of Ancient Names of Cities and Towns, with their Modem Names, distinguish- 
 ing those in which Printing was carried on previous to the year 1500. 
 
 With a large mass of other Information, which, it is presumed, will make it 
 highly useful as a Book of Reference to every person connected with Printing, 
 the Author's intention being to give to the public an original work on the practice 
 of Printing at the present day, chiefly derived from his own experience of forty- 
 five years in the metropolis, during which period he executed some of the finest 
 works that ever issued from the English Press. 
 
 By this sketch it will be perceived, that it is not intended to enter into a 
 history of the art, but to confine the subject entirely to the practice. The work 
 will be comprised in 14 Numbers, if possible. 
 
 A DICTIONARY OF 
 
 PRAmCAl MEllKDiE ; 
 
 COMPRISING 
 
 General Pathology, the Nature and Treatment of Diseases, Morbid 
 Structures, and the Disorders especially incidental to Climates, to 
 the Sex, and to the different Epochs of Life, with numerous ap- 
 proved Fonnuloe of the Medicines recommended. 
 
 BY JAMES COPLAND, M.D., 
 
 Consulting Physician to Queen Charlotte's Lying-in Hospital ; Senior Physician 
 
PRINTED FOR LONGMAN, ORME, & CO. 15 
 
 to the Royal Infirmary for Children ; Member of the Royal College of Phy- 
 sicians, London ; of the Medical and Chirurgical Societies of London and 
 Berlin, &c. 
 This work is now in course of publication in Parts, of which six have appeared. 
 It will contain, in an abstract and condensed, yet comprehensive, form, the 
 opinions and practice of the most experienced writers, British and Foreign, so 
 digested and wrought up with the results of the Author's practice, that the 
 Student and Young Practitioner will not be bewildered in the diversity of the 
 opinions and facts adduced for their instruction, but be guided in the difficult 
 path on which they have entered, and enabled, with a due exercise of their powers 
 of observation and discrimination, to arrive at just conclusions and successful 
 practical results. To the experienced Practitioner, also, the Work will present a 
 diversified range of opinions, methods of cure, and authorities, which his matured 
 judgment will enable him to apply, in an appropriate manner, to particular cases. 
 It will also comprise the comphcations and modified states of Disease, which are 
 even more frequently met with in practice, than those specific forms too often 
 described by Nosologists as constant and unvarying types, to which morbid 
 actions, occurring under a great variety of circumstances, can never closely 
 adhere. When discussing the methods of Cure, the Author has given Formulae 
 of the Medicines recommended, in the most efficient and approved forms of com- 
 bination. He has likewise furnished numerous References to the best Works and 
 Treatises on the topics discussed in each article. 
 
 In conclusion, the Work will contain the results of many years of laborious 
 study and research, and of twenty years' extensive and diversified experience. 
 
 " We cannot allow this opportunity to pass without bearing testimony to the 
 extraordinary merits of the publication, and recommending it, in the strongest 
 terms, to the attention of our readers. Considered as the production of an 
 individual, this work is one of the most extraordinary that has ever appeared, for 
 its size, comprehensiveness, accuracy, and learning. It must remain an imperish- 
 able monument of his talents, learning, and industry." — British and Foreign 
 Medical Review. 
 
 " A work displayine such extraordinary extent of reading, and such deep and 
 comprehensive reflection, as to demand a place in the library of every medical 
 man." — Dr. Elliotson. 
 
 " Though evincing learning of the highest kind, it is so perspicuous throughout, 
 is so devoid of technicalities, and abounds so much in the most mteresting 
 matters, admirably arranged, that the well-informed reader and man of science 
 will derive the soundest information from its pages — information both philo- 
 sophical and practical, derived from the most approved sources in the most 
 intellectual quarters of the globe, and from the author's own observations and 
 reflections ; and accumulated to an extent truly surprising." — Literary Gazette. 
 
 " Tlie immense quantity of matter which is here compressed into a small space, 
 must render the work a very popular one, more especially for those practitioners 
 who reside in the country or travel abroad, on account of the faciUty of reference, 
 and the portability of the Dictionary. The labour is immense, and will stamp 
 the author as a man of great research and sound judgment," — Medico-Chirur- 
 gical Review. 
 
 " Dr. Copland's book bears internal evidence of having been the object of years 
 of labour and investigation directed to the end in view. Not the least praise we 
 have to bestow upon the execution, is the just keeping observed in respect to the 
 length of the articles ; those which relate to diseases of moment being fully 
 discussed in well-digested essays, whUe no attempt is made to give consequence 
 to those which are unimportant. The work is a miracle of industry, and forms a 
 fitting companion to the justly-popular Surgical Dictionary of Mr. Cooper." — 
 London Medical Gazette. 
 
 " A careful perusal of this volume enables us to bestow upon it our full and 
 unequivocal approbation. Whether we estimate its individual merits, or regard 
 it in comparison with its contemporary rivals in the various European languages, 
 we find it entitled to rank with the foremost." — Lancet. 
 
The following are in the Press : — 
 A DICTIONARY OF 
 
 SWCE, LITERATURE, & ART. 
 
 This work will contain explanations of most terms used in conversation and in 
 scientific and literary discussions, with short abstracts of the principles of the 
 most popular and important departments of Science and Art, and notices of 
 their rise, progress, and present state. It is intended, in fact, that it should 
 serve as a convenient Manual, or Reference Book, for all descriptions of persons. 
 In pursuance of this object, the greatest pains have been taken to insure its accu- 
 racy, and to render it as complete and instructive as its limits will admit ; and it 
 is confidently expected that it will be found useful, not merely to general readers 
 and gentlemen engaged in the ordinary business of life, but to those having ac- 
 cess and leisure to refer to more extensive depositories of human knowledge. 
 
 PROFESSOR BRANDE 
 
 Is the Editor of this work, and undertakes the department of Chemistry, and 
 all branches of Natural Philosophy connected with it. The following Gentle- 
 men are also engaged in the work : — 
 
 T. Galloway, Esq. in Astronomy, Mechanics, and all branches of Physics 
 dependent on Mathematical Principles ; — Joseph Gwilt, Esq. in Archi- 
 tecture, Music, and the Fine Arts ; — Dr. Lindley, in Botany ; — J. C. 
 Loudon, Esq. in Agriculture and Gardening ; — J. R. M'Culloch, Esq. in 
 Political Economy ; and the same gentleman and Joseph Cauvin, Esq. in 
 General Literature ; — Herman Merivale, Esq. in Law ; — Rd. Owen, 
 Esq. in Comparative Anatomy and General Zoology. 
 
 AN ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF 
 
 ARCHITECTURE, 
 
 HISTORICAL, THEORETICAL, AND PRACTICAL. 
 Illustrated by several hundred Engravings on Wood, by Branston, from drawings 
 of the most celebrated examples of Ancient and Modern Buildings, and Diagrams 
 explanatory of the Theory and Practice of Modem Art. With an extensive 
 Glossary of Terms. 
 
 BY JOSEPH GWILT, F.S.A. 
 
 This work is intended to form a classical and complete body of Architecture, 
 Historical, Theoretical, and Practical, presented in such a form as will be most 
 useful to the Student, and most interesting to every class of readers. 
 
 AN ENCY'CLOP.EDIA OF 
 
 CIVIL ENGiEERM, 
 
 HISTORICAL, THEORETICAL, AND PRACTICAL. 
 
 BY EDWARD CRESY, F.A.S. C.E. 
 
 Illustrated by several hundred Engravings on Wood, explanatory of the Principles, 
 Machinery, and Constructions which come imder the direction of the Civil 
 Engineer. 
 
 *»* Several other Volumes are in active preparation. 
 
 WILSON AND OGILVV, /^ 
 
 %K 57, SKINNER STREET. 
 
i 
 
 i 
 
 i